《Please Love Me, Mr. George》


 Chapter 1 I’m Pregnant

    Chapter 1 I¡¯m Pregnant


    Age of Gestation: Six Weeks


    I was stunned to see these words on the pregnancy ultrasound result. How could I get pregnant after I


    had sex with him for only once? What should I do now?


    If I told Dennis George about it, would he give up divorcing me? No. Instead, he would take me as a


    shameless woman who used the baby as a lever to manipte him.


    I pulled myself together, stuffed the ultrasound report into my bag and walked out of the hospital.


    There was a shining ck Maybach parking out of the hospital building whose driver¡¯s side window


    was slightly open, and a man¡¯s handsome but grim upper face could be faintly seen through it.


    Naturally, the fancy car and the attractive man received many stares from passers-by.


    Admittedly, Dennis was a wealthy and charming man, and I had long got used to it after all these years.


    So I ignored the strange looks from passers-by and sat on the passenger seat.


    Dennis, who was resting his mind with his eyes closed, sensed the movement, gave a slight frown and


    murmured without opening his eyes, "Everything done?"


    "Yes!" I nodded and handed the signed contract with the hospital to him, adding, "Mr. Pearson sends


    greetings to you." Originally, I nned toe to the hospital to sign the contract on my own, but I met


    Dennis halfway and he insisted on, somehow, giving me a ride.


    "You¡¯ll take full charge of this case from now on." Dennis, a man of few words, didn¡¯t take the contract


    but said to me tly before starting the car.


    I nodded in agreement, saying no more. It seemed that I could do nothing else but eptmands


    and carry out the tasks since I had kept quiet for too long.


    It was at nightfall, and our car was rushing towards the center of the city. Where was he heading for if


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he wasn¡¯t driving back to our house? I was curious, but I never asked about his intention, so I remained


    silent.


    Thinking of the ultrasound report, I was lost for words for a moment. I stole a nce at Dennis, who


    was looking straight ahead with his sharp and stern eyes.


    "Dennis!" I called, clutching my bag, my palms sweating from nervousness.


    "What is it?" asked he in a cold and emotionless voice.


    He had always been blunt to me and I was ustomed to it. I settled myself down, took a breath and


    went on, "I¡­"


    Before I could say "¡­ am pregnant", Dennis¡¯ phone rang while I choked down the words.


    "What¡¯s up, Olivia?" Sometimes, a man¡¯s tenderness was meant for a certain woman, and so were his


    deep love and happiness. In this case, Dennis¡¯ gentleness was just for Olivia Pearson, and one could


    easily tell from the way he talked to her.


    It was unknown what Olivia said on the other end of the line, but Dennis mmed on the brake and


    started to pacify her. "Alright, I¡¯ll be right over. Stay where you are."


    The next moment, he hung up, pulled a long face and stared at me. "Get off the car!" he ordered,


    leaving no room for discussion.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time he had treated me like this, so I nodded, swallowed everything I wanted to say


    and pushed open the car door, jumping off the car.


    The marriage between Dennis and I was an ident, as well as an order. Either way, it had nothing to


    do with love. Olivia had taken root in Dennis¡¯ heart, and my existence was nothing but a sham, or an


    obstacle to him.


    Two years ago, Freddy George, Dennis¡¯ grandfather, had a heart attack, so he forced Dennis to marry


    me in bed. Despite all the reluctance, Dennis still married me obeying Freddy¡¯s will. During these two


    years, Dennis had simply ignored me for Freddy¡¯s sake. Now that Freddy died, he asked thewyer to


    work out a divorce settlement immediately, and was waiting for me to sign on it.


    When I came back to the house, it was already dark. The huge house was so empty that it looked like a


    haunted one. Probably because I was pregnant, I lost my appetite, and I came straight to the bedroom,


    took a shower and went to bed.


    When I almost fell asleep, I vaguely heard someone parking the car in the courtyard.


    Was Dennis home? Wasn¡¯t he with Olivia?

 Chapter 2 Could You Stay?

    Chapter 2 Could You Stay?


    Before long, the bedroom door was opened. Soaked, Dennis walked straight into the bathroom without


    ncing at me, and then came the noise of water running.


    Now that he was back, I could no longer sleep, so I got up, put on my clothes, and took his pajamas out


    of the closet, putting them at the bathroom door before I went to the balcony.


    The rain season hade, and it was drizzling and dark outside. Meanwhile, the faint patter of rain on


    the roof could be heard.


    Noticing some noise behind me, I looked back and saw Dennis standing out of the bathroom with the


    bath towel wrapped around his waist, his hair wet. Drips of water rolled down his muscr chest, and


    any woman would find it difficult to take her eyes off of him.


    He might have noticed me looking at him and stared at me with a slight frown. "Come here!" he ordered


    in a t voice.


    I walked up to him obediently and caught the towel he tossed at me, hearing him whispering, "Dry my


    hair."


    He perched himself on the edge of the bed as always while I climbed onto the bed, drying his hair


    behind him on my knees.


    "It¡¯s Freddy¡¯s funeral tomorrow. You have to go to the George Residence early," I told him. I wasn¡¯t


    trying to make a conversation with Dennis, but his mind was upied by Olivia, so he might forget it if I


    didn¡¯t remind him.


    "I see," he replied and said nothing else.


    I knew he didn¡¯t want to talk to me, so I dried his hair silently before lying down again, trying to sleep.


    Since I was pregnant, I felt sleepy all the time. Dennis usually stayed in his study until midnight after he


    took a shower, but somehow, he put on his pajamas andy down beside me tonight.


    I was curious but didn¡¯t dare to ask him why. Suddenly, he took me into his arms and started to kiss me


    tenderly. I looked up at him in confusion. "Dennis, I¡­"


    "You don¡¯t want it?" he asked, his piercing eyes dark as night.


    I looked down. It was true that I didn¡¯t want to sleep with him, but when did my opinion matter?


    "Could you act more gently?" I was only six-week pregnant and I might have a miscarriage at any time.


    Dennis, however, knit his brows and said nothing.


    ¡­ It was raining more and more heavily outside. Suddenly, the thunder crashed and the interior of the


    room was lit up. After a long time, he got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    I, meanwhile, was sweating in pain. I wanted to get up and take a pain killer, but gave up the idea at the


    thought of the baby.


    At this moment, Dennis¡¯ phone started to vibrate on the nightstand. I looked up at the clock on the wall


    and it was already 11 pm. Only one person would call Dennis at this time, and that person was Olivia.


    Water stopped running in the bathroom as Dennis emerged from the bathroom swathed in a towel. He


    dried his hands and picked up the phone. It was unknown what was said on the other end of the line,


    but he frowned and blurted, "Olivia, stop it!" After that, he hung up and got changed, about to leave. In


    the past, I might have just ignored it and let him go, but now I grabbed his clothes and pleaded in a soft


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    voice, "Could you stay tonight?"


    Dennis frowned, his eyes glinting with indifference and annoyance, his tone cold and sarcastic. "Don¡¯t


    push you luck."


    I was both shocked and amused by his reaction, looking up at him. "It¡¯s your grandfather¡¯s funeral


    tomorrow. No matter how much you love her, at least have some manners, will you?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Dennis narrowed his dark eyes and suddenly grabbed my chin, warning me


    in a low and stern voice, "ra Kennedy, don¡¯t get carried away."

 Chapter 3 I Agree to Get a Divorce

    Chapter 3 I Agree to Get a Divorce


    I was totally aware that he wouldn¡¯t stay, but I had to try, so I looked him straight in the eye and said, "I


    agree to get a divorce, but on one condition. You have to stay tonight and attend Freddy¡¯s funeral with


    me tomorrow. After that, I¡¯ll sign on the divorce settlement at once."


    Dennis squinted his dark eyes and gave a sly grin, his lips curling into a smirk. "Then please me." He


    let go of my chin, narrowed his eyes and whispered into my ear, "You have to earn it, ra. You can¡¯t


    get yourself anywhere by talking."


    His voice was cold but his tone tinged was with seductiveness. I knew what he meant, so I wrapped my


    arms around his waist and raised my head, trying to get close to him, but therge height difference


    made my movements look funny and ridiculous. I couldn¡¯t even tell what my feelings were, but it was¡­


    pathetic that I had to make the man I love stay in such a way.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My hands slid intuitively over his body, but were suddenly gripped by his. I looked up and saw him


    staring meaningfully at me. "That¡¯s enough!"


    I paused upon hearing him, not knowing what he meant. The next second, he grabbed the gray pajama


    jacket on the bed and put it on gracefully. For a moment, I went into a trance but before long, I


    recovered myself. So he decided to¡­ stay?


    However, before I could be happy about it, I heard a faint female voiceing along with the patter of


    rain. "Dennis¡­"


    I was shocked to hear that, while Dennis reacted promptly. He strode onto the balcony, looked down


    and walked back with a sullen face before he grabbed his coat and left the bedroom.


    Out in the courtyard, Olivia was standing in the rain in her flimsy dress, drenched to the skin. As a


    delicate beauty, now she appeared even more fragile in the rain.


    Dennis draped his coat around her shoulders. Before he could talk, Olivia flung her arms around him


    and started to sob. Watching this scene, suddenly I realized why my earnest pleading failed topete


    with Olivia¡¯s phone call, even if I had lived with him for two years.


    Dennis went into the house with Olivia in his arm and took her upstairs. I, meanwhile, stood at the head


    of the stairs and looked down at the two wet people, blocking their way.


    "Step aside!" Dennis growled, staring at me in disgust.


    Was I heartbroken? I didn¡¯t know. The only thing I knew was that my eyes hurt more than my heart


    because they had witnessed how the man I loved took care of someone else instead of myself.


    "Dennis, back when we got married, you promised your grandfather that you wouldn¡¯t take her here, as


    long as we were still married." This house was the only ce Dennis and I shared and lived together. I


    was generous enough to share Dennis with Olivia for countless nights, but how dared she contaminate


    the only ce fully belonging to me!


    "Ha!" Dennis gave a sneer suddenly, shoved me aside and growled, "ra, you¡¯re ttering yourself."


    Heughed in my face and took Olivia into the guest room, while I watched them like an onlooker.


    This was meant to be a chaotic night.


    Olivia, a fragile girl, was running a fever now since she had been in the rain for some time. Dennis, the


    loving caretaker, changed her clothes and rubbed her body with a cold towel. Probably I was an


    eyesore to him, and he ordered after darting a nce at me, "Sleep in the George Residence tonight.


    Olivia can¡¯t go anywhere like this."


    Did Dennis just ask me to go back to the George Residence at midnight? Wow, I was really an eyesore


    to him.


    Staring at him, I actually didn¡¯t know what to say to remind him how far the George Residence was, or


    howte it was now, or how unsafe it was for a woman to go there at this time. However, he couldn¡¯t


    care less. The only thing he cared was that my existence would interfere with Olivia¡¯s needed rest.


    I choked back the tears and calmed myself down, saying, "I¡¯ll sleep in the bedroom. It¡¯s¡­ toote for


    me to go there now!"


    Just because he didn¡¯t love me, that didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t need to love myself. Therefore, I turned


    around and left the guest room, but ran into Mario Bet in the corridor, who just arrived and was still


    in his ck pajamas. He might have been in a rush, so he didn¡¯t change his shoes, and his clothes


    were almost wet.

 Chapter 4 No One is Allowed to Take over my House

    Chapter 4 No One is Allowed to Take over my House


    The corridor was not a wide one, so we bumped into each other. Surprised, he pulled his cor up and


    exined, "Miss Kennedy, I¡¯m here to treat Olivia."


    Mario was Dennis¡¯ best friend. It was said that if a woman wanted to know whether a man took her


    seriously, all she needed to do was see how his friends treated her. Sometimes, a woman didn¡¯t even


    need to check his friends¡¯ attitude towards her. She just needed to know how they called her. I, ra


    Kennedy, seemed to always have only one title, "Miss Kennedy". It sounded so polite but distant!


    It was these details that cast me into an unfathomable abyss of depression. I gave a wry smile, stepped


    aside and replied, "Well, go ahead."


    Sometimes I just envied Olivia. It took her a few tears to get attention and love, but it took me a lot of


    hard work and I still got nothing.


    I came back to the bedroom, got some fresh clothes and went to the living room. At this time, Mario


    had already taken Olivia¡¯s temperature and given her some aspirin. He walked downstairs and gave a


    dry smile at the sight of me in the living room. "It¡¯ste now. Time to go to bed, Miss Kennedy."


    "I will in a while." I passed the clothes in my hands to him. "You¡¯re wet, and it¡¯s still raining outside. Get


    changed before you leave, in case you catch a cold."


    Mario might be surprised that I would offer him some fresh clothes. He paused for a moment and


    forced a smile. "Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m strong and I¡¯ll be alright."


    I stuffed the clothes into his arms and exined, "Dennis has never worn these, and they still have


    those tags on. You two are about the same size, so they¡¯ll fit well." Having said that, I went upstairs and


    returned to the bedroom.


    I didn¡¯t do this to show kindness. In fact, back when my grandmother was ill, Mario operated on her. If it


    weren¡¯t for the Dennis family, Mario, as an internationally famous surgeon, wouldn¡¯t have performed an


    operation on my grandmother in person. Therefore, I did this in return for his help.


    The morning after a stormy night was bright and sunny, while the air was filled with the fragrance of the


    earth. I was a morning person. When I went downstairs after washing up, I saw both Dennis and Olivia


    in the kitchen.


    Wearing a ck apron, Dennis was standing at the stove, frying eggs. He looked no longer sharp or


    stern, but like a dear husband.


    Olivia¡¯s dark and sparkling eyes were wandering over his body. It might be because her fever was just


    gone, and now she still had those rosy cheeks, looking cute and charming.


    "Dennis, I want my eggs well done." Olivia stuffed a strawberry into Dennis¡¯ mouth as she spoke and


    went on, "But not too well done, or it¡¯ll taste a little bitter."


    Chewing the strawberry, Dennis threw a loving nce at her but remained silent.


    These two beautiful people were indeed a perfect match. Their interactions were so sweet and


    romantic, and anyone would find this scene fascinating to watch.


    "They are made for each other, aren¡¯t they?" A male voice came from behind me. I looked back in


    surprise and saw it was Mario. Now I realized that Dennis wouldn¡¯t have let him go since it was raining


    so heavilyst night and more importantly, Olivia was running a fever.


    "Good morning!" I greeted him with a smile and my gaze fell upon his clothes, which were the ones I


    had given himst night.


    Mario noticed it and raised his eyebrows, grinning, "They do fit well. Thank you."


    I shook my head. "You¡¯re wee." I bought the clothes for Dennis, but he never touched them.


    Probably having heard our voices, Olivia called out to us, "ra, Mario, you¡¯re awake! Dennis made


    scrambled egg. Come and eat with us!" She sounded like the hostess of the household.


    I gave a faint smile. "Don¡¯t bother. Have some bread and milk in the fridge I bought yesterday. I hope


    you¡¯ll get well soon." After all, I had lived in this house for two years. Besides, Dennis and I shared the


    ownership of it.


    I might be weak, but I would never allow anyone else to take over my house.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 5 It’s a Great Privilege to Have the Food Cooked by Mr. George

    Chapter 5 It¡¯s a Great Privilege to Have the Food Cooked by Mr. George


    Olivia was astonished to hear me say that, her eyes darkening all of a sudden. She looked back at


    Dennis and whispered, pulling at his clothes, "Dennis, I put myself firstst night and disturbed your


    night. Could you ask her to stay and have breakfast with us? Consider that my apology, will you?"


    I was speechless. This, again, was the proof that some people could get the things effortlessly others


    vying for by ying weak.


    Dennis, at first, couldn¡¯t care less about my appearance. Now that Olivia asked, he nced back at me


    and ordered in a cold voice, "Join us!"


    Did it hurt? I was just used to it and nodded with a smile. "Thank you!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I could never say no to Dennis, because I had fallen in love with him when I first met him, and I couldn¡¯t


    change that this life.


    It was a great privilege, as well as the first time, for me to have the food cooked by Dennis. The food,


    scrambled egg and oatmeal, was ordinary but special at the same time. To my point of view, Dennis


    was some man blessed by God, and he was born to rule the world.


    "ra, have a taste of Dennis¡¯ scrambled egg. It smells so good. When we¡¯re together, he always


    cooks it for me." Olivia put some egg on my te as she spoke before she put some on Dennis¡¯ te


    and said with a grin, "Dennis, you promised me you would watch the flowers with me in NJ Avenue.


    Don¡¯t go back on your word."


    "I won¡¯t!" Dennis agreed as he ate breakfast elegantly. He was a man of few words, but he never said


    no to Olivia.


    Mario seemed to have got used to everything. He chewed gracefully while watching us like an outsider.


    Looking down, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. It was Freddy¡¯s funeral today. If Dennis went away with Olivia,


    the people of the George Residence would¡­


    I lost all my appetite and hardly ate any. Seeing that Dennis had finished eating and went upstairs to


    get changed, I put down the spoon and followed him.


    In the bedroom, Dennis knew I was behind him and asked with an air of nonchnce, "What is it?"


    He took off the shirt with icy calm as he spoke, revealing his muscr upper body, while I turned


    around instinctively and reminded him, "It¡¯s Freddy¡¯s funeral today."


    I could hear he was unzipping his pants, and then came his cold voice, "You can handle it on your


    own."


    I knit my brows. "Freddy is your grandfather." Dennis was the eldest of his generation. If he didn¡¯t


    attend his grandfather¡¯s funeral, what would the rest of the Georges think?


    "I asked Toby to deal with everything about the funeral. As for the details, you can figure them out with


    him," Dennis said emotionlessly as if he was briefing me on some insignificant work.


    As he walked towards the study, I raised my voice and asked sadly, "Dennis George, apart from Olivia,


    is everyone else inessential to you? Don¡¯t you care about your family?"


    He paused and looked back at me, his dark eyes narrowing with an air of indifference. "It¡¯s not up to


    you to step in the Georges¡¯ affairs."


    After a few seconds, his thin lips curled into a smirk and he scoffed, "You don¡¯t deserve it!"


    These words sent chills down my spine, as if he was throwing a wet nket on me. I heard him walking


    away and let out a wry smile.


    I didn¡¯t deserve it! Wow.


    It took me two years but I still failed to soften his stony heart.


    "I thought you were simply brazen, but it turns out you¡¯re nosy too," a female voice taunted. I looked


    back and saw Olivia, somehow, leaning against the door with her arms crossed. Innocence could no


    longer be seen on her face, but a sinister smile.

 Chapter 6 Olivia was Pregnant

    Chapter 6 Olivia was Pregnant


    "I¡¯m amazed by your rapid mood change, Miss Pearson." I shot a faint nce at Olivia, picked up my


    purse and left for the George Residence. Dennis wouldn¡¯t go, but I had to go.


    However, the moment I reached the door, Olivia blocked my way. Now that Dennis was not around, she


    showed her true color and scowled at me. "When will you file for divorce?"


    I was astonished to hear that, but chuckled at the same time and stared at her. "Are you forcing me to


    get a divorce as the other woman, Miss Pearson?"


    "You¡¯re the other woman!" It seemed that Olivia didn¡¯t like being called "the other woman" and her face


    darkened suddenly. "ra Kennedy, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been the hostess of this house!


    Since Freddy¡¯s dead, no one can keep your ce in this household anymore. Were I you, I would sign


    on the divorce settlement immediately and fuck off with Dennis¡¯ money as soon as possible."


    "What a shame, Miss Pearson, but you can never be me!" I scoffed. Ignoring her arrogance, I walked


    around Olivia and went downstairs. No one in this world could ever hurt me, except for Dennis.


    Of course, Olivia, the spoiled girl, felt offended since I ignored her, so she grabbed me and snapped,


    "ra, do you have even a little self-respect left? Dennis doesn¡¯t like you at all. What do youtch onto


    him for?"


    I got amused by Olivia¡¯s question and looked back, replying in a calm voice, "Since you know he


    doesn¡¯t like me, why are you so worried?"


    "You¡­" Olivia¡¯s face turned red in annoyance and she was lost for words for a moment.


    I leaned over to her, gave a sneer and lowered my voice. "As for what Itch onto him for¡­" My tone


    became gentle again at this point and I breathed, "He¡¯s good in bed. What else could it be?"


    "You¡¯re shameless, ra!" Olivia red up and shoved me away without hesitation. Since I was


    standing at the head of the stairs, I flinched away by instinct and dodged her hands. However, it didn¡¯t


    ur to me that Olivia lost her bnce and tumbled down the stairs.


    "Argh¡­" Her shrill scream split the air in the living room, while I was totally stunned. Before I could


    react, a gust of cold wind pushed me aside, and the next second, I saw Dennis rushing downstairs to


    check on Olivia, who was lying on the floor.


    Her face pale, Olivia huddled herself up and covered her underbelly with her hands, whispering,


    "Baby¡­ My baby."


    A pool of blood was spreading beneath Olivia¡¯s body, staining the carpet red. I was dumbfounded. She


    was¡­ Pregnant?


    With Dennis¡¯ baby?


    "Dennis¡­ Baby¡­ The baby¡­" Olivia pulled at Dennis¡¯ sleeve and repeated the word "baby".


    Sweat was oozing from Dennis¡¯ forehead, his face clouding over.


    "Don¡¯t worry. The baby will be fine." Dennis tried to calm Olivier down and scooped her up, striding


    toward the door.


    Suddenly, Dennis stopped in a sulk and growled, his eyes glinting with anger, "ra, look what you¡¯ve


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    done."


    I could detect the indifference, hatred and rage in his voice. I froze, not knowing what to do .


    "Maybe you could catch up and exin it to him?" A deep voice came from behind me. I looked up and


    saw Mario, wondering when he hade upstairs.


    I settled down and asked calmly, "Exin what?"


    Mario raised his eyebrows. "Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯d think you were the one pushing Olivia


    downstairs?"


    I dropped my eyes and replied bitterly, "It doesn¡¯t matter if I was the one pushing her. All that matters is


    that someone has to take the responsibility atst since his Olivia gets hurt now."


    "I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d be so self-possessed about it!" Mario went downstairs and left the house with his


    medical box. Presumably, he followed them to check on Olivia.

 Chapter 7 Freddy’s Funeral

    Chapter 7 Freddy¡¯s Funeral


    It took one hour to get to the George Residence from my house, and I was dizzy all the way.


    I lost my breath at the thought of the baby in Olivia¡¯s womb and the look in Dennis¡¯ eyes before he left.


    Just when I was devastated, my stomach began to churn as my car stopped at the entrance of the


    George Residence. I jumped off the car, crouched down by the flower bed and started to vomit, but


    hardly anything came out.


    "Well well, I remember you weren¡¯t so fragile before you became a Mrs. George. It¡¯s not a long drive,


    but why are you throwing up?" a voice taunted at the gate of the George Residence.


    I knew who it was without looking. Freddy had two sons. The elder one, Edwin, had a car ident long


    ago, and both he and his wife died, leaving their only son, Dennis. The other son of Freddy¡¯s, as well


    as the younger one, was called Andrew, whose wife was ridiculing me at the gate of the George


    Residence. There were a lot of dramas in a wealthy family, and I was no stranger to them over the


    years.


    I tried to calm down and stared at Lydia, greeting her politely, "Hello, Lydia!"


    Lydia was never a fan of mine. It might be because she was jealous of me since I came from a humble


    background but was appreciated by Freddy, or because Freddy thought highly of Dennis and thus


    appointed him as the sessor of the family when he was alive, which made her green with envy, and


    she vented all her anger on me.


    Lydia threw me a cold stare and looked into the car. Seeing that no one else came with me, she pulled


    a long face at once. "What? Wouldn¡¯t Mr. George attend his grandfather¡¯s funeral?"


    There were many visitors in the George Residence today. I was aware that it was inappropriate for


    Dennis not to show up, so I forced a smile and exined, "Something urgent happened and Dennis


    went to take care of it. He willeter."


    "Humph!" Lydia sneered, "And I thought the person chosen by Old Mr. George would be better than


    this!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was true that Lydia hated me. However, the George family was an influential family, and many people


    came today, so she stopped picking on me in order not to embarrass herself.


    Inside the George Residence , Freddy¡¯s memorial tablet was ced in the middle of the hall. His body


    was burned to ashes, and his urn was put behind the memorial tablet. There were many white flowers


    in the hall, and in the front of the mourning hall ced some burning joss sticks and tributes.


    Visitors came one after another. Freddy was a man of high prestige, so most of the visitors were of high


    social status. Andrew and Lydia were greeting them inside and outside the George Residence


    respectively, while I greeted them at the mourning hall.


    "Mrs. George," Nanny Daisy greeted me with a sandal wood box in her hands.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Nanny Daisy?" Admittedly, the George family was a wealthy family, but there weren¡¯t


    many people in the family. Besides, Freddy preferred a quiet house, so he only had Nanny Daisy take


    care of him.


    Nanny Daisy put the sandal wood box in my hands and said with a sad face, "Old Mr. George wanted


    to give this to you. Keep it." She continued after a pause, "He knew that after his death, Mr. George


    might force you to get a divorce. If you don¡¯t want to do it, show this box to Mr. George, and he might


    give up that idea after seeing what¡¯s inside."


    I looked down at the sandal wood box in my hands. It was a square box with a built-in lock. I looked at


    Nanny Daisy and wondered, "But where¡¯s the key?"


    "Old Mr. George gave the key to Mr. George," replied Nanny Daisy. She stared at me and went on,


    "You look haggard. Please take good care of yourself. Old Mr. George always wanted you to give birth


    to a boy to carry on the family name while he was alive. Now that he passed away, please don¡¯t let him


    down."


    My heart skipped a beat when I heard the word "baby". I smiled at Nanny Daisy and said no more.


    When the mourning ceremony was over, Freddy¡¯s urn was taken to the graveyard for burial. At this


    point, it was already afternoon, but Dennis hadn¡¯t turned up yet.


    After the burial ceremony, Dennis was still nowhere to be seen. Holding Lydia¡¯s arm, Andrew stared at


    me and said, "ra, the dead is dead. When you get back, tell Dennis not to hold grudges against his


    grandfather anymore. He owed him nothing."

 Chapter 8 Take Care of Olivia

    Chapter 8 Take Care of Olivia


    Lydia, however, snorted and scoffed, "That ungrateful creature. Freddy had been kind to him for


    nothing."


    "Stop the nonsense!" Andrew threw a ferocious stare at her and looked at me helplessly. "It¡¯s getting


    "OK. Thank you, Mr. George." Both Andrew and Lydia were in their 50s now, and they had no children,


    but they sat pretty living off the shares of the George Group they held. Lydia had a sharp tongue, but


    actually, she was a kind person, so the couple was the envy of many people in their circle.


    Standing in front of Freddy¡¯s tombstone, I watched them walking away and fell into a trance. Since


    Freddy had died, the marriage between Dennis and I might havee to an end too. Just as the rain


    would stop, or the sun would go down, I would finally lose him.


    "Take care of yourself, grandfather. I¡¯ll pay you a visitter." I took a solemn bow to the tombstone. Just


    as I turned around to leave, I was shocked.


    When had Dennise?


    Dressed in ck, Dennis was standing not far away behind me with a grim face, his dark eyes fixed on


    Freddy¡¯s tombstone, but I could hardly detect any kind of emotion from his grieving face.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing me turn around, he looked away and said in a low voice, "Let¡¯s go!"


    So he came¡­ to pick me up?


    I stopped him at once as he was about to leave. "Dennis, Freddy is gone, and you should let it go too.


    You know, he had done so much for you all these years¡­"


    Watching his eyes turning cold, I couldn¡¯t help but stop talking, not knowing what to do. I thought he


    would lose his temper, but unexpectedly, he remained silent and left.


    It was getting dark as we walked out of the graveyard. My driver had already gone since Dennis came


    to pick me up. Therefore, I could only go back with Dennis. We got into the car and left the graveyard.


    Silence hung heavily in the car on the way. I pinched my fingers, wanting to ask him about Olivia¡¯s


    condition again and again, but I swallowed the words at the sight of his sullen face every time.


    After some time, I couldn¡¯t resist it anymore and asked, "How¡¯s Miss Pearson?" I didn¡¯t push her, but


    after all, she tumbled down under my nose.


    The car screeched to a halt all of a sudden and inertia threw my body forward. Before I could react, I


    was held by the waist and pinned against the seat. The next moment, Dennis leaned over to me, his


    sharp and piercing cold dark eyes fixed on mine. Sensing danger, I flinched and said, "Dennis¡­"


    "How do you expect she is?" He responded by asking, his voice stern. "ra, do you really think I


    won¡¯t divorce you since Freddy gave you that box?"


    My heart missed a beat. How did he know everything in only a few hours?


    "I didn¡¯t push her." I repressed the bitterness and met his gaze, finding the truth funny. "Dennis, I don¡¯t


    know what¡¯s in the box Freddy gave me, nor have I ever thought of taking advantage of it to maintain


    our marriage. Since you want to get a divorce, fine! I agree. Let¡¯s file for divorce tomorrow."


    It waspletely dark outside now. Rain pattered against the car windows as the wind blew, making


    the interior of the car even glummer.


    Dennis, nevertheless, seemed amazed to hear that I agreed to get a divorce so suddenly, but that only


    away from it all by divorcing now?"


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Exactly. In Dennis¡¯ eyes, I made his love lie in hospital now, so


    how would he let me go so easily?


    "Take care of her from tomorrow." He sat straight in the driver¡¯s seat, his slender fingers resting on the


    steering wheel, his eyes darkening.

 Chapter 9 Make a Bet

    Chapter 9 Make a Bet


    I failed to figure out what Dennis was thinking and nodded approval.


    Sometimes, people just groveled in a rtionship for no reason. In my case, I was used to being given


    orders by Dennis, and all I could do was obey them, even if my heart was yelling no.


    The car was heading to the center of the city. Originally, I thought Dennis would send me back to our


    house, but in fact, he drove me straight to the hospital.


    The whole hospital was filled with the smell of disinfectant, which I hated, but I could only follow Dennis


    into Olivia¡¯s ward.


    She had been put on a drip. Olivia was a fragile girl to begin with, and now she appeared even more


    weak and tiny lying in the white sheets, her eyes bleary.


    The look in her eye became distant the moment she saw meing into her ward with Dennis. After a


    while, she told Dennis, "I don¡¯t want to see her!" It might be because she had a miscarriage just now


    that she appeared cold and resentful instead of charming and adorable at this moment.


    Dennis walked up to her and helped her up in bed, his chin rubbing her foreheadfortingly. "I asked


    her to take care of you for a few days. This is what she ought to do." The sense of tenderness and


    intimacy in his tone stung me.


    Olivia had wanted to say something, but having heard Dennis, she looked up at him and gave a faint


    smile. "Fine, anything you say!" The two of them decided my schedule for the next few days after a


    simple conversation. Ironically, I followed their arrangement without saying anything.


    Dennis was busy. Despite his absence from Freddy¡¯s funeral, he was the heir of the George family, and


    had to attend to a lot of business. He was the person in charge of the George Group, and didn¡¯t have


    much time to look after Olivia in hospital. Therefore, I seemed to be the only one who was able to take


    care of her.


    It was 2 am. Since Olivia had taken a nap in the daytime, she failed to fall asleep now. There was no


    extra bed in hospital, so I could only lean back in the armchair next to the bed.


    Seeing that I was still awake, Olivia stared at me and eximed, "ra, you¡¯re pitiful."


    I was lost for words upon hearing her. I dropped my eyes to look at the ring in my hand and looked up


    after a long while, replying, "Isn¡¯t love just like this?"


    Somehow, Olivia chuckled, and asked after a long pause, "Are you tired?"


    I shook my head. There was no easy thing in life, and I just fell in love with a man. That was all.


    "Can you give me a ss of water?" Olivia asked, straightening herself up slightly.


    I nodded, got up and poured her a ss of water.


    "You don¡¯t have to add cold water into it. I want hot water!" Olivia added, and no emotion could be


    discerned in her tone.


    I passed the water to her but she didn¡¯t take it, but stared at me and sighed, "I think you¡¯re miserable,


    as well as pitiful. You¡¯re not to me for my miscarriage, but I couldn¡¯t help passing the buck to you."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t know what she meant by saying so, but handed the water to her. "It¡¯s hot."


    Olivia took the ss and grabbed me abruptly, while I drew back my hand instinctively, but she stared


    at me with her dark eyes. "Let¡¯s make a bet. Do you think he¡¯s worried about you?"


    I was shocked but meanwhile, caught a glimpse of the man standing at the door, wondering when he


    hade. Olivia looked at me calmly and asked, "I dare you to make a bet with me."


    I remained silent, letting her spill hot water all over my hand, the boiling hot water stinging my skin. I


    said nothing, but both of us knew I agreed to make a bet with her.


    Olivia put down the ss and said innocently, "I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. The water is too


    hot and I spilt it. Are you alright?" This excuse couldn¡¯t sound faker.


    I drew my hand back and shook my head in pain. "It¡¯s alright!"

 Chapter 10 Dennis Turned a Blind Eye

    Chapter 10 Dennis Turned a Blind Eye


    At this point, Dennis walked in like a looker-on. He asked Olivia in a grim voice, his eyes deep. "What


    are you doing up?"


    Olivia acted as if she was surprised by Dennis¡¯ sudden appearance. She put on a charming look, pulled


    at his clothes and forced him to sit down at the bedside, draping her arms around his waist. "I took a


    nap during the day and I can¡¯t fall asleep now. Why are you here?"


    "I came to check on you!" Dennis¡¯ eyes moved to me and fell on my hand as he spoke. He gave a


    slight frown. "Go take care of your hand!" No love or tenderness could ever be detected in his


    indifferent voice.


    Olivia held him, guilt on her little face. "It was careless of me to scald ra¡¯s hand."


    Dennis ran his fingers through her long hair, his face calm, as if he wasn¡¯t ming her at all.


    As if being pushed to the edge of the cliff, I found it hard to breathe and made for the door. In fact, I


    knew in the first ce that I would lose the bet, but I still held a faint gleam of hope. Even if Dennis


    simply asked, "Does it hurt?", I would feel a thousand times better than now. However, he didn¡¯t even


    throw apassionate nce at me. He didn¡¯t show any sympathy to me at all.


    A broad chest blocked my way in the corridor. I looked up and saw Mario staring at me with a slight


    frown. Confused, I greeted him, "Dr. Bet!"


    His eyes fixed on me, he asked after some time, "Does it hurt?"


    I froze, bitterness welling up within me. Patter! A teardrop of mine fell on the ground as the wind howled


    through the corridor, making it even more quiet and gloomy.


    Even a person that I had met several times would ask me, "Does it hurt?" But why the man I had lived


    with for two years would turn a blind eye to me?


    Mario held my hand and I wanted to pull it back subconsciously, but instead, it was held tighter.


    "I¡¯m a doctor." Mario exined in a decisive tone. Just because he was a doctor, he wouldn¡¯t turn a


    blind eye to a patient. But I also knew he wasn¡¯t a nosy person. He did so just because I was Dennis¡¯


    wife.


    I followed Mario to the operation room. He told a nurse something and looked at me. "Do as she says.


    She¡¯ll help dress your wound."


    I nodded. "Thank you!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When Mario left, the nurse started to disinfect the wound on the back of my hand. She frowned at the


    blisters. "It¡¯s worse than I imagined. It might leave a scar."


    "It¡¯s alright." I would take it as a lesson.


    Since there were a few blisters, the nurse had to prick them and let out the liquid in them before


    dressing the wound. Afraid that I would shrink back, the nurse warned me, "It¡¯ll hurt. Suck it up."


    "OK!" Physical pain basically meant nothing to me. On the contrary, mental pain was what really hurt.


    Having dressed the wound, the nurse told me some dos and don¡¯ts before I left for Olivia¡¯s ward. When


    I walked by the staircase, I heard some faint voices and couldn¡¯t help but stop.


    "Now that Old Mr. George is gone, when are you going to divorce her?" This sounded like Mario¡¯s


    voice.


    "Her? ra?" The other male voice was low and grim, as well as familiar. It was Dennis¡¯ voice,


    undoubtedly.


    I got closer to the staircase and could vaguely see Dennis leaning against the handrail with a grim face,


    his hands in pockets, while Mario was leaning against the wall, a cigarette between his slender fingers,


    more than half gone.


    He flicked the ashes from the cigarette and looked at Dennis, his face calm, "You¡¯re totally aware that


    she has done nothing. You treat her like this just because you know she loves you."


    Dennis nced up at Mario and snapped, "Why do you pay so much attention on her?"


    Mario frowned upon hearing that and exined, "It¡¯s not like what you think. I¡¯m just reminding you in


    case you regret it in the future. No matter how deep a woman loves a man, she¡¯ll take it back one day."


    "Ha!" Dennis sneered, "I never take her love seriously¡­"


    I stopped listening from this point. It was enough to know something roughly. If one must look into the


    details, he would only hurt himself at the end.

 Chapter 11 Will you get it back

    Chapter 11 Will you get it back


    When I arrived at the ward where Olivia lived, she had fallen in a sleep. There was a middle-aged


    woman, who was a care worker hired by Dennis. She paid me a greeting and said that she stayed here


    to take care of Olivia with requirement of Dennis. So I left.


    Out of the hospital, I directly took a taxi to the vi.


    With a busy night, it¡¯s the dawn when I arrived at the vi. I often felt drowsy after I got pregnancy, so I


    went straight to the bed


    In drowsy dimness, I was awaken by heavy cigarette smoke, to see a figure beside my bed. I was


    scared and totally sober enough to recognize that it¡¯s Dennis.


    It¡¯s smoky in the bedroom with window and door closed. Between his fingers was a firing cigarette. It¡¯s


    clearly that he had smoked a lot here.


    ¡°You are back here!¡± I uttered, up. I raised eyes and looked at him.


    He never smoked, but he had done it so much here today. It seemed that something bad happened to


    him.


    Keeping silent, he just stared at me with deep eyes. I can tell nothing from his eyes.


    It¡¯s so smoky here that I can hardly breathe, so I got out of bed to open the window.


    Sitting on the sofa, he suddenly pulled me and held me into his arms while passing by him. He put his


    arms around me with great strength.


    ¡°Dennis!¡± Without knowing why he was like that, I did dislike the smell on him. I struggled but he didn¡¯t


    release me.


    Calming down, I turned to look at him, ¡°You drunk?¡± So close to him, I just noticed he was covered by


    alcohol.


    ¡°You don¡¯t hate me?¡± His sudden words made me puzzled. Looking at him, I saw his narrowed


    eyebrows and light moustache. It¡¯s likely that he was so busy that there was no time to m himself


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    up.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I replied and tried to get rid of him by prizing his hands. But he spared no strength and I failed.


    His behavior made me so confused. Looking at him, I asked, ¡°Dennis, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Will you get it back?¡± His ck eyes fell on me. He looked blurred perhaps thanks to the alcohol.


    At that time, I was not clear what he was talking about, so I doubted, ¡°What?¡±


    Looking at me, he stopped talking and began to fondle me. His intent was clear.


    Out of instinct, I grabbed his hands, frowning, ¡°Dennis, I am ra, not Olivia.¡±


    Keeping silent, he directly lifted me and began to kiss me with hastiness and violence.


    ¡°Dennis, I am ra. You look at me!!¡± I was a little hysterical and held his face to force him to see me


    clearly.


    With frazzle, he peered at me for several seconds, then he uttered slightly, ¡°Yes!¡± His kept kissing.


    His suit had winkles all over it, and the coat was thrown at the foot of the bed.


    Seeing the mess on the floor, I suddenly came to myself. I was pregnant and I cannot do that.


    I thrust him off the bed and buried myself into the quit. I looked at him, ¡°Dennis, you are drunk.¡±


    Finishing, I left the bedroom.


    Getting changed, I went out of the house. I was afraid that I will lose my baby staying here.

 Chapter 12 Chaos Caused by the Moocher

    Chapter 12 Chaos Caused by the Moocher


    Recently many things happened, and I had no idea how to deal with that. So I crisply went to Diana.


    When I arrived at the Time Bar, it¡¯s was not dark. So there were not so many customers, and Diana


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    served me a ss of cocktail, ¡°Why youe here now? What happened?¡±


    Looking at the hot pole dance on the stage with loud music and scream mixed, I nodded. Putting down


    the ss, I turned to her, ¡°Nothing, I juste and pay you a visit here.¡±


    ¡°Did he pick on you?¡± Diana asked, ¡°You¡¯d better have a divorce from him if you cannot get along well


    with him. As beautiful as you, you can remarry a better man. You don¡¯t have to live with him lifelong.¡±


    Diana had been straightforward, and we were best friends to each other and gave the other support.


    She always gotfortable with her life, so she cannot bear my irresolute altitudes to Dennis.


    Handing over the B-ultrasonography result to her, I said helplessly, ¡°Do you think who will marry a


    woman with a baby, although she was attractive and well-shaped?¡±


    Grabbing the result from me, she checked it and then stared at me, ¡°Six weeks, don¡¯t you have sex


    with him, do you? How do you get pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember that dayst month when I was drunk and he picked me up?¡± I got the result back.


    With eyes open wide, she said with shock after a while, ¡°What are you doing to do?¡±


    Shaking head, I was also bewildered, having no idea what to do.


    ¡°Get an abortion.¡± Diana uttered. ¡°You and Dennis are not in a world, and Old Mr. George who can


    protect you in the family has passed away. You¡¯d better have an abortion and a divorce from Dennis, or


    you will get yourself in trouble.¡±


    I was a little distracted. Looking at more and more people in the bar, I turned to Diana, ¡°You go back to


    your work, and I will stay here for a while.¡±


    Knowing clearly my being deaf to her words, she stopped talking and rolled eyes, changing the cocktail


    into a ss of juice.


    As the night deepened, the bar started toe alive and Diana also got busy. While I stayed in a daze


    in a corner.


    Gazing at the men and women circting from group to group, ra got carried away.


    I knew there was a chaos in the bar till I heard a noise.


    There were several thugs in the bar, who were around Diana, messing up. And even most of customers


    had gone and the music was turned off.


    Sitting in a corner in dim lights, it¡¯s hard to find me there. But I can see the thugs around Diana with


    sticks in their hands.


    Obviously, they came here to make trouble. But Diana was m, looking at them, ¡°Are you here to


    enjoy or make trouble?¡±


    ¡°We are making trouble here, bitch. How about going out with us?¡± The leading thug uttered, stretching


    to touch Diana¡¯s face with a bad smile.


    ¡°p!¡± Before his hand touching her face, I threw the ss to stop him.


    Hit by the ss, the thug shouted, covering his arm, ¡°Who hit me?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡± I stood up and walked to them. Turned to Diana, I saw her looking at me with worry in her eyes,


    ¡°Why you still here?¡±


    So she just thought I had left here.


    Rolling eyes, I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Fool!¡± Diana protected me behind her, whispering, ¡°You find a chance and leaveter when I fight with


    them.¡±


    Knowing her worry about me, I just talked to the thugs, ¡°You several men bully a woman, are you


    ashamed?¡±

 Chapter 13 I Am in the Police Station

    Chapter 13 I Am in the Police Station


    ¡°Why?¡± The thug spoke andughed at me, ¡°It¡¯s you who hit me, right?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! Why?¡±


    ¡°You are trying to get yourself killed.¡± Finishing, he tried to thrash us with the stick, and I and Diana


    dodged simultaneously. Then we grabbed the bottles close and smashed them.


    Other thugs were intended to be onlookers, but they also joined them while we fought back.


    We knew kung fu, so we didn¡¯t get hurt at all. When the policemen arrived, the thugs were all slight


    hurt. Then we were all taken away.


    After making a statement, we had to ask someone to bail us out though we were victims. After all, we


    were also in a fight.


    Diana was an orphan, and she had no friend in Newton Town except me. So she had to rely on me to


    find someone to help us.


    However, I also had no friend in this city thanks to being unsociable. Atst, I mustered up courage to


    call Mario Bet.


    The call was soon answered but no one replied. I felt a little awkward and said, ¡°Doctor Bet, I am


    sorry to bother you now, but could you do me a favor? I am in the police station, and could youe


    here now?¡±


    No reply! I paused and continued, ¡°Doctor Bet, please!¡±


    A long whileter, a cold voice rang at the other end, ¡°ra Kennedy!¡±


    This was Dennis¡¯ voice!


    Why did he answer Mario¡¯s call?


    With shock and scare, I stammered, ¡°Dennis, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Address!¡± Before I finished, he spoke in a cold voice.


    I can tell from his voice that he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°HC police station!¡± He hung up.


    Diana looked at me, speechlessly, ¡°Why not call Dennis directly? Why you always make things more


    I was more speechless, ¡°He was drunk when I left the vi and I thought he had fallen in sleep, so I


    called Mario. But I never expected¡­¡±


    Never expected that Dennis would answer this call.


    Half hourter, Dennis amongst a crowd showed up in the police station. With vacant expression and


    impressive figure, just standing there made himself a picture.


    Besides, the reports about him can be seen every day on the headline of financial news, so the


    workers in the police station all stepped forward to say hi.


    Seeing this, Diana rubbed my shoulder, ¡°I can understand why you are so obsessed with him. He is


    really outstanding and every woman wants to be Mrs. George. Not to mention that you share a bed


    with him every day.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I rolled eyes to her. She just advised me to have a divorce, but now¡­


    Women were really capable of change.


    After Dennis negotiated with the police and signed, and then we can leave.


    At the gate of the police station, the policeman told us, ¡°You don¡¯t begin a fight if such things happen


    again, you should just call the police.¡±


    I and Diana looked at each other and then smiled to the policeman, saying thanks.


    Then Diana whispered to me, ¡°We will be killed when the policee!¡±


    I was about to say something, but I felt something peculiar. I looked over, to see Dennis in ck suits


    standing beside his ck Jeep.

 Chapter 14 Would You Think Mario Will Love You?

    Chapter 14 Would You Think Mario Will Love You?


    Aware of his anger, I whispered goodbye to Diana and then walked to him heartily, ¡°Thanks!¡±


    He nced at me coldly, and I cannot tell anything from his deep eyes. He uttered, ¡°Get into the car.¡±


    Saying nothing, I got in.


    On the half way, I received a message from Diana. She said she had arrived home. And I texted her


    back letting her have an early rest.


    ncing at the man beside me, he was cold as usual. He didn¡¯t volunteer to break the ice, so I kept


    silent.


    Arriving at the vi, he pulled over and then directly got into the house with big steps. I followed him,


    saying after thinking, ¡°Dennis, I thought you were drunk, so I called Doctor Bet. I have no other


    intention.¡±


    I knew that the exnation was useless, but I still made it. And he didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    He suddenly stopped, and looked back at me, narrowing eyes, ¡°Other intention? Do you think that


    Mario will love you?¡±


    His words made me silent.


    Yes! Not to mention that Mario was his good friend and I was his wife, Mario will never love me if I was


    not.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    To Dennis, I was nothing. But for Old Mr. George¡¯s kindness to me, I was not qualified to see Dennis


    and it would be impossible to marry him.


    Getting no reply from me, he shot a cold look at me and then was going upstairs.


    He suddenly stopped and turned to me, ¡°You go to Moon & Star Restaurant and buy midnight feast.¡±


    I paused. Why didn¡¯t mention that on the way? The restaurant was in the opposite direction to this vi.


    Besides, it¡¯s dawn now, he asked me to go through half the city to buy him midnight feast.


    ¡°You have to have it? It is dawn now and the restaurant might be closed.¡±


    ¡°It runs for 24 hour per day.¡± He then went upstairs, leaving me no chance to say no.


    He didn¡¯t want midnight feast, and his purpose was to mess me up.


    But I had made mistakes, so I still went out of the vi.


    In a rainy season, it¡¯s dense and muggy, so it¡¯s going to rain. I nned to drive his Jeep, but the key


    was taken away. I had to drive another car and went out.


    At one o¡¯clock in the morning, I drove through the city to buy the midnight feast. I thought that I was


    lucky that it¡¯s not raining.


    However, when I got out of the restaurant, it rained heavily, with thunder.


    I drove back. In the rainy season, a lot of channels and roads will be flooded, so I deliberately avoided


    the channels. But it¡¯s much farther.


    But I never expected that the car broke down on the half way. In a rainy day, I was still far from the vi,


    and it¡¯s hard to take a taxi here.


    ncing at the phone screen, the phone was nearly out of juice. So I called Dennis.


    But I called him for times, there was no one answering. As a result, I found an umbre and began to


    walk, with the feast in hand.

 Chapter 15 He Knew I Was Pregnant

    Chapter 15 He Knew I Was Pregnant


    If I was lucky enough, I would perhaps encounter a warm-hearted driver. In the windy and rainy night,


    the sun umbre didn¡¯t work well, so I was all drenched to the skin.


    However, with bad luck, I didn¡¯te across any car on the way. In coldness, I felt ache from my belly.


    A few steps further, I can barely hold on, and my belly also began to be prickling unpleasantly.


    Worrying about the baby, I had to stop, crouching with hand on belly. It rained more heavily. I fumbled


    about my phone in the pocket, but found nothing. I was afraid it was left in the car.


    I had walked a long way from the car and the belly ached so much, so I can hardly step back. With


    support of the stone on the side, I tried hard to walk. However, the pain made me sweating, I had to


    keep crouching.


    At that time, I felt a stream of warm current between my legs, and I was startled. I was losing the baby.


    The ancient songs told that girls were made of sugar, perfume and other wonderful things, and they


    were as nice as angels.


    However, not all girls were made of those things, some girls were born to face disasters and grief.


    Feeling fainted, I can hardly keep eyes open. I raised eyes weakly when hearing the car pulling over.


    It¡¯s a ck Jeep, and the te was ACL999.


    Dennis came. I struggled to stand up. But owing to crouching long and feeling fainted, I suddenly fell


    down.


    ¡°Fool!¡± His cold voice rang beside my ear, and I tried to open eyes but failed. I just knew that he lifted


    me and put me into the car, and then I fainted.


    When I woke up, it¡¯s all white around. I was in the hospital.


    I moved a little, but felt great pain.


    Out of instinct, I stretched and touched my belly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your baby is fine.¡± The sudden voice scared me. I turned and saw Mario. I paused.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Why you here? But with a sore throat, I cannot speak out.


    Seeing this, he raised eyebrows, and then went to get me a ss of water. Then he approached me


    and helped me up. But I was intended to keep him away.


    He ignored my actions, and moved the ss to my lips. I stretched to hold the ss, but he avoided,


    ¡°Just drink!¡±


    So I said nothing more.


    Sipping the water, I felt better about my throat.


    He put me on the bed and put down the ss. I looked over at him, ¡°Thanks!¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He lowered eyes and stared at his phone, nodding.


    Hesitating, I spoke, ¡°Did Dennis knew about the baby?¡± If I didn¡¯t make mistakes, it¡¯s Dennis who sent


    me to the hospital yesterday night. Mario had known about the baby, so did Dennis.


    He turned to me, narrowing eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t let him know?¡±

 Chapter 16 There Must Be an Abortion

    Chapter 16 There Must Be an Abortion


    I nodded, ¡°He has nned to divorce from me. If I tell him, he would believe that I am threatening him


    not to divorce from me.¡±


    He raised eyebrows, ¡°But he knows it now, what will you do?¡±


    I paused, and had no reply.


    Looking at him, I tried him, ¡°Will Dennis want this baby?¡±


    ¡°I am not Dennis.¡± He uttered, and looked at me, ¡°But Dennis is in his thirties now, and he gets no


    excuse to get you aborted.¡±


    Finishing, he walked out the room, with hands in the pocket.


    So Dennis will want to keep this baby?


    However, Olivia frustrated me. I was on a drip when Olivia thrusted my room. She rushed in and had


    me by the throat.


    With red eyes, she shouted, ¡°Why? Why you pregnant? ra Kennedy, you killed my baby, and I will


    never let you give birth to the baby.¡±


    With my throat in her hands, I can hardly breathe. I struggled to get rid of her, but she seemed to lost


    control in hysteria.


    With a ferocious look, she looked at me, ¡°I will kill the baby. I will never allow you have a baby to make


    Dennis around you.¡±


    She looked delicate, but she was choking me with great strength. I tried hard to save myself, but I


    cannot move.


    I struggled to say some words, ¡°Life¡­ for a life...¡±


    She snorted, forcing, ¡°A corpse of two lives, it was all worth it,¡±


    ¡°Olivia, what are you doing?¡± By the door, a man shouted in a cold voice.


    Hearing the voice, Olivia froze suddenly. Red eyes disappeared, and the tears rolled down. Perhaps


    thanks to Dennis¡¯ sudden appearance, she fell down on the floor.


    He hurried to lift her. I was released and breathed madly with mouth open wide.


    A long whileter, she calmed down. In his arms, she sobbed, ¡°Dennis, you promised me you will never


    let this woman have your baby. You promised me.¡±


    I felt better, lying on the bed and looking at the couple. I cannot tell my feeling.


    Dennis nced at me, with his hand petting Olivia. Heforted her, ¡°Stop crying, you just get better.¡±


    Olivia raised head to see him, wiping the tears away, ¡°Dennis, you will never allow her have your baby,


    right?¡±


    I also stared at Dennis, waiting for his reply.


    While he didn¡¯t bother to look at me. With eyes on Olivia, he wiped her tears away gently, ¡°Olivia, stop


    it.¡±


    Hearing this answer, I took a sigh of relief. At least, Dennis didn¡¯t want me to have an abortion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Olivia got excited again, with tears falling along her face. Grabbing Dennis¡¯s sleeve, she said


    in a humble tone, ¡°Dennis, you promised my elder brother that you would take care of me. Now my


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    brother had passed away, and I have nothing, except you.¡±


    Choking, she pointed at me, ¡°If she has your baby, you are not having a divorce from her, right? You


    are not going to keep your words to take care of me and you have your family, while I have nothing. No!


    I don¡¯t want to be alone¡­¡±

 Chapter 17 Dennis’ Attitude

    Chapter 17 Dennis¡¯ Attitude


    Olivia wept with sorrow, grabbing Dennis. She looked like a lost boy, pitiful and helpless.


    Dennis held her into his arms,forting her, ¡°You are not alone, and you will not. Calm down.¡±


    Olivia looked at him with bulging eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t let her have your baby, OK? Please don¡¯t, or I will die.¡±


    She said it seriously.


    Dennis looked at her, with anger in his deep eyes, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    Olivia pushed him away, and rushed to take the fruit knife and cut her own wrist.


    Things happened so quickly. I never expected that Olivia wouldmit suicide, as well as Dennis. He


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    lifted Olivia to the emergency room.


    However, Olivia grabbed the bed handrail tightly, looking at Dennis with red eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t let her have


    your baby.¡±


    With bewilderment, I wondered how much Olivia didn¡¯t want me to have the baby. Looking at Dennis, I


    uttered first before he spoke, ¡°Olivia, you rest assured. This baby, I ¡­¡± Suppressing the sorrow from


    the heart, I took a deep breath, ¡°I won¡¯t give it a birth.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± Dennis gotpletely raged, with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°She will die if you don¡¯t send her to the emergency room.¡± I spoke, with a tight throat.


    Sipping lips, Dennis gave me a shot with deep look in his eyes, and then he lifted Olivia and left my


    room.


    In the empty room, I stared at the blood on the floor, stinging and piercing.


    My fever was brought down, and I refused to get IV. I left the hospital.


    After a stormy rain for a night, the Newton Town was refreshed.


    After leaving the hospital, I went directly to the George Group, rather than the vi.


    The receptionist rushed to me while seeing me. ¡°Director Kennedy, Alice Booth Pearson has been


    waiting for about 15 minutes in your office.¡±


    I nodded, entering the elevator and looking over at her, ¡°Tell Jackie to prepare a gift, and I will take it to


    Alice Booth Pearson. The gift shouldn¡¯t be much expensive, but delightful.¡±


    The receptionist nodded.


    In the elevator, I called Mario and he gave a fast answer, ¡°ra!¡±


    Surprisingly, it¡¯s the first time that I heard him call my name. I frowned slightly, ¡°Do you have time this


    evening? What about having a talk?¡±


    Seemed to be surprised, he replied, ¡°Okay, When and where?¡±


    ¡°I will text youter.¡± The elevator was open and I hang up, sending Mario the time and address for the


    meeting.


    Then I went to the rest room to fix face before back to the office.


    I learned a lot in the past two years with Dennis. I had made great achievements at the scope of


    business, but failed in obtaining his love.


    At least, I grew mature from a green hand to a tactful woman who can handle various difficulties.


    In the office, a middle-aged woman in a in cheongsam sitting elegantly on the ck sofa, was


    reading the messages with the phone in her hand.


    I knocked the door which was half closed, and then I pushed into the room. Smiling, I apologized, ¡°Mrs.


    Pearson, Sorry to keep you waiting. I met a traffic jam.¡±


    She stood up and shook hand with me, ¡°That¡¯s all right, and I just arrived here.¡±


    After a small talk, Mrs. Pearson cut to the chase, ¡°Mrs. George, I am sorry to bother you now, but you


    know that my husband just signed a contract with the George Group. However, no one can expect that


    things will have gone wrong. Could you talk to President George to postpone the starting time so that


    we can have breathing room?¡±

 Chapter 18 I Decide to Get It Aborted

    Chapter 18 I Decide to Get It Aborted


    The corporation between the George Group and the hospital was in a state-owned system. The


    George Group was apany in architecture andmercial trade, and I took charge of the


    architecture program of the corporation. Mrs. Pearson¡¯s husband was Stefan Pearson, president of the


    hospital.


    We had signed a contract. ording to the contract, the building program will finish this month and the


    hospital building can be put into useter. However, Stefan Pearson applied the designated fund for


    something else, so that the building cannot bepleted.


    Briefly, the rest of funds cannot be paid out at the time on the contract to the George Group.


    Hearing her words, I showed a vexed smile, ¡°Mrs. Pearson, you know that. I have married Dennis for


    years, but we didn¡¯t get along well enough. He is precise! Besides, this is a great deal of money, and I


    cannot shoulder the responsibility if any mistakes.


    Mrs. Pearson was a little upset, and she said, ¡°In one week! You give us only one week. We will pay


    you off as long as Stefan has enough to meet the need.¡±


    In fact, it¡¯s not a difficult thing. But I paused, ¡°Mrs. Pearson, as you know, the George Group is not a


    smallpany, so it¡¯s way strict with turnover of funds. I have to take some risks if I do you a favor,


    but¡­¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Speaking here, I stopped, looking at her.


    She seized the opportunity, asking urgently, ¡°But what?¡±


    Looking over at her, I hesitated, ¡°But I can make it if I get a reasonable excuse.¡±


    Before she said something, I continued, ¡°I happens to have a good excuse.¡±


    ¡°What excuse?¡± She held tightly the cup, asking.


    ¡°I need Mr. Pearson to arrange an abortion operation for me.¡±


    With my voice fading away, she got shocked with eyes open wide, ¡°You are pregnant?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Six weeks!¡±


    ¡°Six weeks! Why you have an abortion? Does Mr. George know it?¡± She was a little bewildered, ¡°You


    and Mr. George are old enough, and this baby is just in time!¡±


    I smiled, not intended to tell more, ¡°We are not well prepared to wee this baby, so ¡­¡±


    Pausing, I uttered, ¡°But I can take this to postpone the due time. So Please Mrs. Pearson gets Mr.


    Pearson informed of this.¡±


    ¡°Does Mr. George know it?¡± She asked, seeming not to understand my excuse.


    I nodded, ¡°Yes, he does.¡±


    She said nothing more, but sighed, ¡°What a pity!¡±


    Speaking here, the thing was finished.


    Jackie got Mrs. Pearson Healthy ingredients as the present. Seeing out Mrs. Pearson, I looked over to


    Jackie, ¡°You go to Toby Collins in the President Office and let him hand over a copy of the Divorce


    Contract to me.¡±


    Jackie was stunned, ¡°Director, you¡­¡±

 Chapter 19 Agree to Divorce

    Chapter 19 Agree to Divorce


    Jackie had worked with me for two years and she knew well the thing between me and Dennis. She


    frowned, ¡°If you serious to the divorce, you will fail to live up to Old Mr. George.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more, the shares Old Mr. George transferred to you will be transferred back to President


    George. It might not be worth the hassle.¡±


    Knowing her worries, I had no time to make more exnation, ¡°I have my n. You go now and I need


    to go outter.¡±


    Seeing me deaf to her words, Jackie walked out of the office angrily.


    I found the car key and went directly to the stairnding, waiting for Jackie. She soon came with a


    document bag.


    Handing over the bag, she tried to advise me, ¡°Director, it¡¯s not the best time to get a divorce now,


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± I interrupted, entering the elevator, ¡°Go back to work. I know what I am doing.¡±


    Before she can say something more, the elevator was closed.


    I started the car to the appointed spot.


    Southern Bay Restaurant was an elegant and quiet Chinese Restaurant, and Chinese style and


    delicate dishes were its features. Thanks to the high consumption here, most of the consumers were


    rich.


    Entering the restaurant, I directly went to the reserved seat. What surprised me was that Mario had


    arrived in advance.


    In neat and casual clothes, he sat beside the window, with his long fingers tapping the desk.


    ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡± Sitting opposite to him, I uttered and called the water for a menu.¡±


    Hearing my voice, he turned over to me. Raising eyebrows, he showed a smile, ¡°A treat on a beauty,


    how can I bete?¡±


    It¡¯s rare to see his smile, I showed him the menu, ¡°Is there anyone telling you that you have gentle


    smile?¡±


    Raising eyebrows, he didn¡¯t pick up the menu, but let me make the order. With eyes narrowing, he


    looked at me, ¡°You are the first one.¡±


    Iughed, and tried to select some dishes he might enjoy.


    Returning the menu back to the water, I sipped the water, to see he stared at me with curling lips.


    I paused and put down the cup, ¡°Is there anything on my face?¡±


    The corner of his mouth raised. He seemed very cheerful. ¡°It¡¯s the first time to have a dinner with my


    friend¡¯s wife, and it¡¯s¡­¡±


    He paused, and then continued, with a delighted smile, ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡±


    It¡¯s said that the birds of a feather gather together. As Dennis¡¯ friend, Mario was also difficult.


    I didn¡¯t dig further his words, just jumped right into it. ¡°Could you do me a favor?¡±


    Raising eyebrows, he reared back, looking at me, ¡°What favor?¡±


    ¡°The Chinese traditional medicine for miscarried woman.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Just this?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I heard that Doctor Bet is a talent in Chinese traditional medicine. I want some


    medicine. Would you help me?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 20 You Have No Qualification To Abort It

    Chapter 20 You Have No Qualification To Abort It


    Frowning slightly, Mario¡¯s eyes were fixed on me, seeming to judge whether I said it sincerely.


    Calm, I sat there and smiled, letting him scanning me.


    A long whileter, he uttered, ¡°OK!¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± You didn¡¯t have to say too much while talking with a clever man, he can read you from your


    look in the eyes.


    The dishes were served. He nced at me, saying meaningfully, ¡°Have you been so sophisticated?¡±


    Iughed, ¡°I am ttered. I just do that to keep myself safe. Besides, I and Dennis are not a good


    match to each other, and the baby is not in time.¡±


    With several bites, he seemed to be satisfied, ¡°When are you going?¡±


    I was stunned, raising to nce at him. He should guess what I will do next. I nned that I will leave


    this city after the divorce and the abortion, but I didn¡¯t have made a choice where to go.


    Dropping the chopsticks, I replied, ¡°Perhaps two monthter! But I haven¡¯t decide where to go.¡±


    ¡°How about Hensley Town? It¡¯s a good ce to live in.¡± He advised. Laying down the chopsticks, he


    used tissues to wipe his mouth elegantly.


    That¡¯s a good idea. I nodded, ¡°Yes, a good option.¡± Hensley Town was not as busy as Newton Town,


    but it¡¯s a much ideal city where I can lead a slow andfortable life.


    After finishing the dinner, I found that he had paid the bill in advance. We walked out of the restaurant. I


    turned to him, ¡°I owe you a meal. Please let me next time.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Hope that we can have a meal in Hensley Town.¡±


    With a pause, I smiled, having no idea what to say.


    It¡¯s gettingte, and I had to go back. Walking to the car, he suddenly asked, ¡°Is the operation


    scheduled?¡±


    I turned around, nodding, ¡°Tomorrow!¡±


    Now that I had made up mind, the earlier, the better.


    He nodded, staring at me, ¡°Dennis knows it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shook head, ¡°I am not intended to tell him.¡±


    He frowned, saying nothing.


    He was in a daze beside his car. Starting the car, I said goodbye to him and drove back to the vi.


    Ten minutester, I pulled over the car outside the vi. In the car, I took out the Divorce Contract.


    Feeling bitter, I thought I will never agree to divorce from Dennis although someone threatened me with


    a knife on my neck. However, now I was going to offer to have a divorce from him.


    Dennis had been generous. ording the contract, he promised to leave this vi to me, as well as the


    most shares of the George Group.


    Seeing the details, I felt likeughing. He perhaps believed that¡¯s why I would have married him. I had


    no excuses to disagree the divorce as he left so much to me.


    A whileter, I signed on the contract.


    Back to the vi, it¡¯s dark in the hall. I turned on the light, catching sight of a man sitting in the hall.


    Jumped, I saw his ck eyes fixing on me. I can tell no emotions from his look.


    Keeping calm, I asked, ¡°Why not turn on the light? Do you have your dinner?¡±


    However, he asked in an indifferent but slightly unpleased tone, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I went to thepany.¡± Speaking, I entered the kitchen, ¡°I am cooking for you.¡±


    In the hospital today, Olivia had messed up like that. I supposed that he didn¡¯t have a good meal.


    Thinking here, I felt that I was sticking my nose into his affairs, after all, I was leaving him.


    But I had loved him so long, and I wished our rtionship a rtively nice ending.


    Cooking the noodles, I felt sudden coldness from my back. I turned around, to look straight into his


    ck eyes, indifferent and cold.


    ¡°What¡­what¡¯s up?¡± He usually stared at me with cold look in his eyes, so hisplicated look now


    made me out of my wits.


    He didn¡¯t reply. I thought he was not willing to have a talk with me, so I kept quiet. I put the noodles on


    the table, ¡°There is no other ingredients, but eggs, so you contrive.¡±


    I was going upstairs for washing up when I heard his sudden voice, ¡°You can also contrive your


    marriage?¡±


    I was stunned, feeling heart-broken. I usually kept silent at such situations, but my tears suddenly


    upied my eyes now. Looking at him, I said, ¡°Anyhow, we have put up with each other for two years.¡±


    ¡°Dennis, I agree to divorce.¡± I took the signed divorce contract out from my bag to him, ¡°I have signed.


    You check it, and we can make time to the Civil Affairs Bureau to take the divorce certificate.¡±


    I said it in a breath and sighed. Suppressing the bitterness, I peeped at the good-looked face, ¡°You


    don¡¯t worry about the baby thing, and I will never let it hinder you and Olivia.¡±


    A man had to shoulder the corresponding consequences after he made a decision.


    Ignoring Dennis¡¯ face with slight anger, I turned to go upstairs. It¡¯s very likely to be thest talk between


    us in this vi.


    My wrist was suddenly grabbed, ¡°Never hinder?¡± He uttered, with anger in her voice.


    Knowing he was furious, I didn¡¯t turn back, ¡°I will handle it well.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± My words caused outraged Dennis. In his hand, my wrist was hurting badly. ¡°What are you


    going to do? Have a divorce from me, and then abort the baby? Leave this city?¡±


    ¡°Any other way?¡± Looking over at him, my tears rolled down. ¡°What can I do? Dennis, you have been


    expecting today, don¡¯t you? I have done it as you wish!¡±


    With deeper look in his eyes, he wore a cold face.


    ¡°You thought you are clever, right?¡± He snorted, snapping my chin tightly. Hurting, I tried to get rid of


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    him, but he did it with more strength. We were close to each other, and I can even hear his breath. ¡°It¡¯s


    my baby. You have no qualification to abort it.¡±


    ¡°I have no qualification?¡± Iughed, looking at him and asking word by word, ¡°Olivia has the


    qualification?¡±


    Narrowing eyes, he stared at me with ice in his eyes. ¡°ra, you are killing yourself.¡±

 Chapter 21 Did You Really Abort the Baby?

    Chapter 21 Did You Really Abort the Baby?


    The room temperature was at its lowest point and I can sense the indifference and anger in his eyes.


    My heart skipped a beat as I¡¯d never seen him this way. I went to reach for his hand out of instinct but


    was swung aside.


    I meant to say something, but terrified of his appalling gaze, I closed my eyes and kept silent.


    ¡°ra, you have no heart!¡± Dennis then just left.


    Watching his back, I let out a sigh and considered this as the best result that we can have.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. George might resent you?¡± A low and elderly voice traveled into the door. It


    was Mr. Pearson who was checking on my condition with the medical records.


    He asked naturally, ¡°This baby had half of his blood for Mr. George. You can fool him this time, but how


    about the next time? Truth wille to the light sooner orter.¡±


    I grinned and sat up. Taking the record over, I surveyed it, ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time. Thank you for


    your cooperation!¡±


    Putting the record away, I was stopped when I just was about to get out of the bed, ¡°You got to put on


    the whole show. Have you ever seen a women leaving the hospital herself just half an hour after she


    had an abortion?¡±


    True!


    Iy back and said to Mr. Pearson, ¡°Mr. Pearson, Dennis would for sure order someone to examine my


    record. I know it¡¯s too much to ask of you, but you have to help me.¡±


    He let out a wry smile and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you young people. Why can¡¯t you just be


    together happily? Why do you have to make all these troubles? But since I¡¯ve promised to help you, I


    would certainly take care of everything.¡±


    I nodded along and said thanks, ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Alice about this.¡± The less people knew about this,


    the better.


    Mr. Pearson nodded smilingly and the just left.


    Iy on the bed the whole morning and didn¡¯t leave the hospital till the doctor told me the matters that I


    got to pay attention to after the surgery and prescribed me some medicines.


    Jackie was waiting for me outside of the hospital. After being held onto the car, I told her, ¡°Find a way


    and let Olivia know that I got an abortion.¡±


    She nodded and drove me to the mansion.


    Dennis was not at home. After telling Jackie to go back to thepany, I just went to bed since I got


    nothing better to do.


    But before I could even fall asleep, someone honked.


    I went to the balcony and saw Dennis and Mario downstairs.


    Just like what I¡¯d expected, Dennis wouldn¡¯t even look at me now and just told Mario to check on me.


    Mario came in with medical kit and slightly frowned when he saw me. He then gestured me to stretch


    out my hand to get my pulse felt.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Reaching out my hand, I asked, ¡°Did you bring me my pills?¡±


    He nced at me and replied, ¡°What a great trick to deceive everybody!¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    After checking my pulse, he took out some medicines and said, ¡°There are all good for the fetus. The


    baby will develop well as long as you take these medicines on time and don¡¯t encounter any shocks.¡±


    Mario then just went downstairs.


    I swapped the medicines that I took from the hospital for the ones that Mario brought here.


    Since I just got a miscarriage, I got to stay on bed for a whole month. Mr. Pearson¡¯s project can be put


    off for a week, but it was truly devastating for me to be confined in the mansion for a whole week.

 Chapter 22 Come And Pick Up Your Man

    Chapter 22 Come And Pick Up Your Man


    I though Dennis would be just angry with me for a while for aborting the baby and would just drop the


    whole thing once he realized that Olivia was pretty happy about this.


    But I really didn¡¯t see that the entanglement between me and Dennis was just beginning.


    I was pretty contented and calm since Dennis stoppeding back to the mansion because of the


    baby.


    I stayed at the mansion all day to y the whole scene and just asked Jackie to drop off all the


    groceries that I needed.


    In the afternoon, after organizing all the stuff in the fridge, Jackie came over and said to me, ¡°Director


    ra, the final payment in the People¡¯s Hospital has been held off for several days and the finance


    department has been calling to ask what went wrong. Should we give a call to Mr. Pearson?¡±


    After having several bites of the durian in my hand, I really couldn¡¯t bear the smile and just threw it in


    the trash bin. Seeing that Jackie was standing there formally, I motioned her to sit down and wiped my


    hand, ¡°How long has he been stalling?¡±


    ¡°About two or three days.¡± Jackie paused and continued, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long, but the amount is a bit


    excessive. Thepany meant to use this money to tap into the new market. Now that it isn¡¯t paid in


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    time, the next quarter¡¯s profit of thepany would be affected.¡±


    I nodded. The liquid capital of the George Group was already limited, so any dy on the payment of


    any partners would result in some bad effects. The amount of money that Stefan owed was a bit huge.


    This amount of money would have sizable profits even if it was deposited in a bank.


    After pondering, I replied, ¡°Mr. Pearson is a man of his word. I was home resting for the past couple of


    days and had forgotten this. I got to be med for this. Tell the finance department that I would deal


    with this as long as I got a bit better.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Jackie answered and went to cook the meal.


    I unlocked the phone and read Alice¡¯s message.


    ¡®Mrs. George, are you feeling better? Stefan¡¯s cash flow has recovered now. Thank you for helping us.¡¯


    It seemed like that Mr. Pearson had tackled his conundrum.


    It was about time that I went back to work, so I called Mr. Pearson to schedule a time to finish the final


    payment and sign the contract.¡±


    Jackie had fixed the meal when I finished the call.


    She had to get to work so I didn¡¯t keep her to have dinner with me.


    Seeing that she was in a hurry, I said, ¡°I¡¯m quite all right now. I¡¯ve called Mr. Pearson to finalize the


    payment tomorrow. You can stay at thepany and help me.¡±


    Jackie scanned me and was a bit concerned, ¡°Are you sure you are okay? Aren¡¯t you supposed to rest


    for about a month after the abortion?¡±


    I beamed, ¡°Do I look terrible to you? Moreover, this matter will keep dying if I don¡¯t meet Mr. Pearson


    in person. How much of loss would thepany suffer? Dennis wouldn¡¯t be just cold shouldering me


    then.¡±


    Well, I didn¡¯t really get an abortion and if I kept on resting at home, things would getplicated


    between me and Dennis as my pregnancy belly will gradually show.


    I got to make the best use of my time and left Newton Town after settling everything.


    Hearing my words, Jackie just sighed, ¡°Okay then, but you need to take care of your body.¡±


    After seeing Jackie out, I went back to the dining table to resume eating. It was pretty boring to have


    the meal alone, but as it waste outside, I really didn¡¯t feel like going out.


    So I just went back to the bedroom.


    As Dennis didn¡¯te back for the past couple of days, I had nothing better to do and just got some


    reading done. Apart from this, I was also looking up online to hunt the department in Hensley Town as I


    got to find afortable residence for me and my baby.


    Then my phone just suddenly rang and it was Diana. I froze a bit and picked up the phone.


    My ear just instantly was about to explode when I heard her yelling.


    ¡°You aborted the baby? What the hell?¡±


    How did she know? I replied yes and said to the phone, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Diana immediately went furious, ¡°How did I know? How can you bring yourself to ask this question?


    You really didn¡¯t see me as your friend, huh? How can you just do that without telling me?¡±


    When a woman was really indignant, one really shouldn¡¯t try to reason with her, so I just replied, ¡°Well, I


    was just afraid that something might go wrong and wanted to get it done as soon as possible. I meant


    to tell you, but you are really busy these days, so I wanted to let you knowter.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! I wouldn¡¯t be against you aborting this baby, but didn¡¯t you need to have someone to


    apany you during the operation? What if something went wrong?¡± Diana was really worried and


    just blurted out what she was really thinking about.¡±


    I felt loved when I heard that she was just worried about me. So I listened to her yelling at me quietly


    and then said, ¡°Diana, I meant to get a divorce with Dennis and might leave Newton Town. Do you want


    to leave with me?¡±


    I decided not to tell her the baby for now as it was really unnecessary at this point, but I got to tell her


    that I might leave.


    Diana settled down here because of me, so if I just disappeared without telling her, she would just


    resent me.


    Diana was silent for a while and asked, ¡°When are you going to leave and which city do you want to


    go?¡±


    ¡°In the next few months probably. I want to live in Hensley Town.¡±


    At the drop of my sound, she answered, ¡°Okay, got it!¡±


    I thought she would say something else, but she just stopped, so I meant to hang up the phone.


    But she suddenly shouted, ¡°Come and pick up your man. He is wasted.¡±


    I paused, ¡°Dennis?¡±


    She seemed agitated, ¡°How many men do you have? Of course it¡¯s Dennis.¡±


    I got speechless.


    Howe that Dennis went to drink? After hanging up the phone, I put on my jacket and just drove to


    Diana¡¯s bar.


    Time Bar was near the mansion, so I got there pretty quickly.


    Diana was drinking by the counter.


    ¡°He is in the private room upstairs. He is pretty drunk.¡± Diana said coolly.


    I put the car key in my purse and asked, ¡°What is he drinking for?¡±


    ¡°How would I know. He is here for the past couple of days, but didn¡¯t ever get hammered. He would


    always be picked up by that handsome and strong assistant of his, but he must get busy today and


    didn¡¯t show up.¡± Putting the ss down, Diana curled her lips, ¡°Do you really expect him to be all


    normal after that you aborted his baby?¡±


    I froze. Was Dennis binge drinking because of the baby?


    I then went upstairs and found Dennis¡¯s private room.


    After knocking on the door for a while, I pushed the door open and immediately had this strong smell of


    smoke and wine flooding at me. I opened the door and tried to get some fresh air in.


    It was all dim inside and Dennis was sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed.


    He didn¡¯t look like he was drunk but was just taking a nap.

 Chapter 23 I’m Not Getting Back At You

    Chapter 23 I¡¯m Not Getting Back At You


    ¡°Dennis!¡± I yelled his name and nced at the empty whiskey bottles on the desk. What was this


    moron doing? His stomach would for sure suffer.


    Hearing my voice, his longshes flickered a bit. He slightly opened his eyes and gazed at me


    indifferently.


    Maybe it was because that I disturbed him, the quiet atmosphere in the room just suddenly got


    stiffened. He looked at me as if he was disgusted.


    He said in a low and cold voice, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    I knew that he didn¡¯t want to see me now.


    After letting out a sigh, I walked towards him and said, ¡°Dennis, you¡¯ve had too much of wine. Let¡¯s go


    home!¡±


    He slightly squinted his eyes and raised the corner of his mouth satirically, ¡°Home?¡± He sounded


    despised of this idea, ¡°Is it really a home for me?¡±


    I wringed my eyebrows. Normally, I would say nothing and just ept his humiliation, but now I was


    much crankier than before because of the pregnancy, so I answered angrily, ¡°What is it then? Dennis, if


    you don¡¯t want to see me, I can well call Olivia and ask her to pick you up. Diana has a business here.


    You probably don¡¯t care about this amount of money, but she has to stay in business!¡±


    My wrist was suddenly grabbed by him and I was in hisp at the very next second. Hugging my waist,


    he reached his rough fingers into my cor violently and said in an ironical tone, ¡°That ce is surly not


    a home with you in it. At most, it¡¯s a homestay!¡±


    Then he just grasped at me with his palm mercilessly.


    My eyebrows got twisted together because of the sharp pain and was livid with anger at this point, so I


    pulled out his hand and shouted, ¡°There is no need ofing back to that ce if it¡¯s just a homestay


    for you then! Sign the divorce paper and we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other from now on!¡±


    He suddenly bit me on my shoulders and I almost teared up.


    ¡°Why? Now that you¡¯ve got the money, house and the shares, you just want to get away from me?¡± He


    hugged me tightly and smiled ghastly, ¡°ra, how cheap is your love! You are just taking it back so


    soon, huh?¡±


    Looking at his stered face, I suddenly thought why should I wasting my time with a drunkard?


    Suppressing my inner anger, I calmed myself down and caressed his face, ¡°Dennis, it¡¯s gettingte.


    Come home with me, okay?¡±


    He kept silent and leaned against the sofa with his eyes closed, but he didn¡¯t release his hands.


    Bewildered, I paused and said, ¡°I can call Olivia to fetch you if you don¡¯t want toe home with me. Is


    this okay?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to go back to the mansion anyway and must have stayed at Olivia¡¯s ce these days.


    He would just affect Diana¡¯s business if I just left him here, so I took out my phone and was about to


    call Olivia.


    But before I can dial her number, my phone was suddenly pulled away and was smashed to the ground


    by Dennis.


    I froze and shouted at Dennis frantically, ¡°Dennis, what are you doing!¡±


    ¡®You didn¡¯t want toe home with me and didn¡¯t want Olivia to pick you up. What do you want to do


    then?¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± He suddenly muttered, carried me and went out wobbly.


    I was taken aback for I still got a baby in my belly. I would be dead regretful if he just dropped me to the


    ground by ident.


    Hugging him tightly, I dared not to say any harsh words and just soothed him, ¡°Dennis, you are drunk.


    Put me down. I can walk myself. I just got a surgery and would be seriously injured if I fall down.¡±


    He suddenly froze and gazed at me grisly, ¡°Did you do that to get back at me?¡±


    I paused and didn¡¯t know what he was talking about, so I shook my head and answered, ¡°No, why


    would I get back at you? I love you too much to do that. How about you put me down first and go home


    with me?¡±


    Geez! A drunkard basically had no difference with a baby!


    I thought he would cause some troubles, but to my surprise, he just put me down gently and stared at


    me, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    I was really bewildered and held him, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    I had no idea how much he had drunk.


    After holding him downstairs staggeringly, Diana folded her hands by the counter and asked, ¡°Do you


    need me tond a hand?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Did he pay the tab?¡±


    Diana rolled her eyes at me, ¡°My bar is basically his now. That would be unnecessary.¡±


    Dennis was putting all his weight on me, so I didn¡¯t think too much about her words and just nodded


    and left the bar.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I took all my strength to get him on the car and seated myself.


    It took me a long time to recover and I was sweating all over my body as my clothes was soaked.


    I finally understood why would they say that pregnant women were much pampered as I was about to


    fall apart just by carrying him onto the car.


    Sitting on the passenger seat, unlike his usual coldness and fierceness, he looked much softer against


    the darkness.


    He looked quite dashing today. His chiseled jawline, strong chin, muscr body, fitted suit hadnded


    him one of the best outstanding men in the nation.


    While I was indulging in my fantasy inside, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Eyes met, I suddenly got flustered.


    At the very next second, my head was suddenly filled with strong scent of liquor and his unique smoke.


    He bit me on the tip of my tongue.


    Coming to myself, I was quite astonished.


    Howe that Dennis just kissed me all of a sudden?


    I was nearly out of breath because of his French kiss and was about to lose all the air in my head


    before he released me.


    I paused and gazed at him confusedly.


    He looked quiteplicated in the eye and had lost his usual cold touch.


    ¡°Dennis...¡±


    ¡°You got to give me my baby back!¡± He suddenly spoke out and then justy back to the seat and


    closed his eyes.


    ¡°I...¡±


    I paused and didn¡¯t know whether he was asleep or was just resting, so I just started the car and drove


    to the mansion.


    But Dennis¡¯s words were echoing in my mind all the way.


    Did this mean that he didn¡¯t really repel this baby?


    I got distressed when I thought about this.


    To him, Olivia was his life-long responsibility. He would never leave her alone even that he had no


    feelings for her.


    If he knew that I kept the baby, things would get muchplicated as the baby would get entangled in


    this three people rtionship.


    It would be the best result if I chose to leave. Everybody would be contented.


    Pulling over the car outside the mansion, I was truly devastated to carry Dennis upstairs.

 Chapter 24 Shoulder All the Loss

    Chapter 24 Shoulder All the Loss


    After pausing a bit, I got around the car, opened the passenger seat door and pulled Dennis¡¯s sleeve,


    ¡°Dennis!¡±


    Maybe it was because that he couldn¡¯t sleep for his stomach was acting up, he immediately woke up


    when I called him.


    He opened his eyes slowly and scanned around, ¡°Did you bring me home?¡±


    I nodded and didn¡¯t know whether he was sober or not, ¡°Get out of the car. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    It was nearly midnight and I really couldn¡¯t stay up all night with him as I was pregnant.


    He sat up straight and didn¡¯t look like that he wasing out of the car.


    Staring at me with his big dark eyes, he looked quite innocent, but I knew how capricious he could be.


    After musing for a while, I asked, ¡°Do you need me to hold you down?¡±


    ¡°I want to bask in the sun.¡± He said and then sat still.


    I was totally shocked by his words! Bask in the sun at this time?


    How wasted was he!


    ¡°Okay then, do whatever you want.¡± I really had no energy to stay with him here as I was exhausted, so


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I just went in the mansion.


    After entering the bedroom, Iy down for a while and didn¡¯t hear a thing in the lobby. Afraid of that he


    might run about in the middle of the night and hurt himself, I struggled inside and went downstairs to


    check on him.


    I was surprised to see him sleeping on the sofa of the lobby.


    Okay then, I can go to sleep rest assured.


    I was totally out the whole night and it was already afternoon when I came to myself.


    I hurriedly dressed up and left the mansion for I had an appointment with Mr. Pearson.


    He was already a waiting in the office when I arrived.


    He stood up smilingly and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing troubles for you, Miss Kennedy. I¡¯m really


    sorry.¡±


    I calmed my breathing and asked Jackie to bring him a ss of water and then signed all the


    After getting all the things done, Mr. Pearson proposed, ¡°It¡¯s about lunch time, Miss Kennedy. How


    about we grab the lunch together? My wife meant to express her gratitude to you all this time, so I¡¯m


    wondering are you avable?¡±


    Well, actually, I was quite free now, but Jackie seemed like that she wanted to tell me something, so I


    grinned, ¡°You are too kind, Mr. Pearson. I should be the one who buys you dinner. I¡¯m really swamped


    today. Let¡¯s get together on another day!¡±


    Mr. Pearson then just left after bidding goodbye.


    Jackie then said to me, ¡°Director ra, President George asked to see you in his office once you are


    here.¡±


    I paused and frowned, ¡°Do we have any mistakes recently in work?¡± Dennis normally wouldn¡¯t ask to


    see me for personal matters, unless it was about woke.


    Jackie nodded, ¡°Yeah, the finance department told President George about Mr. Pearson¡¯s dy on


    payment and he seemed displeased, so he asked to see you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I answered and went to the top floor.


    Dennis¡¯ working area was as cold as him in person. I can feel the chilly air masking in this ce in


    summer.


    Looking around, I found that the meeting room door was shut. Toby noticed me and said, ¡°Director


    ra, President George is having a meeting with Mr. Thomson and doctor Bet.¡±


    I nodded and figured what he was referring to.


    Then I grabbed a seat in the lobby and checked the time. It was already noon, and as I didn¡¯t have


    anything this morning, I was quite hungry at this point.


    Toby served me a ss of water and said coldly, ¡°Director ra, president George would be out in


    about half an hour.¡±


    I took the water and ignored his indifference, ¡°Toby, has Dennis been drinking a lot recently?¡±


    Diana mentioned that Dennis went to the bar many times, so I meant to probe what was he drinking for.


    Hearing my question, Toby froze and answered, ¡°The president is probably in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Dennis shouldn¡¯t be so upset about the baby, so he must be distressed about Olivia.


    Noticing that I was quite curious, Toby coughed a bit and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what president is


    thinking about.¡±


    I...


    Toby was really hard to crack.


    I got dizzy after waiting for a while.


    When they got out of the meeting room, they all turned their eyes to me.


    Mario scanned me with his lips pursed and then said something to Toby who nced at me and just


    left.


    Dennis examined me and I felt like that he was bottling up the anger against me.


    Thinking about Mr. Pearson, I hurriedly stood up and asked, ¡°President George, I will shoulder all the


    loss that thepany suffered for the past two days.¡±


    Eyebrows knitted, he didn¡¯t say anything, but Marcus Thomson who was having the fun replied, ¡°How


    cost your husband a great fortune for two days! How generous are you!¡±


    He was clearly sarcastic.


    Seeing that Dennis was keeping a straight face and didn¡¯t say anything, I rolled my eyes at Marcus,


    ¡°It¡¯s really none of your business.¡±


    Mario chuckled with his hands in the pocket and acted he was just a bystander.


    Face darkened, Marcus nced at Mario and said to me, ¡°Who do you think you are, ra? You are in


    no position to speak to me like this.¡±


    I really didn¡¯t want to waste to breath with Marcus. He didn¡¯t like me anyway and always thought that I


    stood in the way between Dennis and Olivia, so he was pretty mean to me all this time.


    We were quite familiar with each other, so I just teased, ¡°Are you the emperor that time traveled from


    three thousand years ago? I¡¯m afraid only those terracotta warriors can have conversations with you,


    after all, you are in the same era and havemon topics.¡±


    Hearing my irony, Marcus was livid with anger and just retorted, ¡°Dead people are far more entitled to


    talk to me than you! You heartless monster! How can you bring yourself to kill your own baby...¡±


    ¡°Marcus!¡± Mario spoke out and interrupted Marcus¡¯s words, ¡°Dennis has to talk with Director ra


    about something. I¡¯ve booked a table in a restaurant. Let¡¯s go over there and wait for them!¡±


    Mario then paused and turned to me, ¡°Director ra must haven¡¯t had lunch yet. Why don¡¯t you join us


    with Dennister!¡±


    I wanted to reject, but he just dragged Marcus out.


    Me and Dennis were then left alone in this empty office. I¡¯m not quite sure how he was going to deal


    with Mr. Pearson¡¯s matter, so I said to him, ¡°I got to be med for Mr. Pearson¡¯s dy on payment. I


    have been recovering at home since the miscarriage and just forgot about this.¡±


    Seeing that he was still silent, I continued, ¡°I knew that this mistake had resulted inrge loss for the


    <ppany, so I will resign from the post.¡±

 Chapter 25 You Are Pregnant

    Chapter 25 You Are Pregnant


    ¡°Is this your solution?¡± He suddenly replied in a freezing tone.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± I had nned this from the beginning that I would use this incident as an excuse to leave


    Newton Town naturally.


    Dennis¡¯ tall figure stood in front of me and he just sneered, ¡°First you aborted the baby and then signed


    the divorce paper, and now you¡¯re going to quit the job. ra, what are you really up to?¡±


    Surrounded by his aura, I sweated and stepped back out of instinct. He then suddenly hugged my waist


    and stared at me, ¡°Where is your next stop?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I hurriedly denied and turned to him, ¡°You are the one who always wanted me to sign on the


    divorce paper, aren¡¯t you? Now that I¡¯ve signed it and you finally can be together with Olivia. Isn¡¯t this


    what you want?¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± He smiled gruesomely and gripped me much harder, ¡°ra, you know I hate it when people


    decide things for me. Do you really think that you can just walk out of here freely after murdering my


    baby?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want that baby, did you?¡± I frowned and was really confused. ¡°Olivia threatened her life on


    forcing me to abort this matter. Instead of waiting for you tell me to abort this baby, I might as well do


    that on my own.¡±


    The air suddenly cooled down and Dennis just gazed at me dangerously. I had a feeling that I was


    facing a ferocious lion which can wring my head off instantly.


    ¡°You sure are clever!¡±


    I really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about and was damn sure that this wasn¡¯t apliment.


    ¡°ra, don¡¯t try to trick me. Well, it¡¯s okay that you aborted the baby since we can always keep on


    trying!¡±


    Then he just left coldly, leaving me alone.


    I was really bewildered. When other men said things like this, they definitely meant to console and


    soothe the women, but Dennis surly didn¡¯t mean that.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± He turned around and frowned.


    I suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do and just followed him.


    Dennis then drove me to a courtyard house which housed a Chinese restaurant.


    Upon entering the restaurant, a pink-d waitress greeted us and smiled to Dennis, ¡°President George,


    this way please.¡±


    Then I went into a private room through the yard with Dennis and saw Marcus having tea with Mario.


    They seemed to be chatting.


    Then the waitress just stepped out.


    Dennis took the seat opposite of their tea table and said lightly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t ordered yet?¡±


    ¡°Zac is still making the soup.¡± Mario then turned to me, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    I paused and then shook my head.


    Marcus despised me a lot at this point, so seeing that Mario was so considerate, he said spitefully,


    ¡°What are you being so delicate for? You just lost a baby, right? I don¡¯t think you are precious enough


    to let Zac make the soup specifically for you. He is a well-known chef internationally. What a waste of


    resource!¡±


    Mario wanted to stop him, but I just smiled, ¡°What a great view here! I¡¯d like to walk around.¡±


    It was obvious that I said this to Dennis and Mario.


    Dennis nced at me and didn¡¯t say anything. Mario replied, ¡°Right, it¡¯s indeed beautiful here. You can


    go and have a stroll. There¡¯s a miniaturendscape nearby and has a pond with lots of fishes in it.¡±


    I said thanks and just left the room.


    ¡°Are you insane, Mario? Howe that you care so much about that woman? If she didn¡¯t marry


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Dennis by using unscrupulous means, Olivia would have long been living happily with Dennis now.¡±


    Though I really didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop their conversation, Marcus¡¯s voice was so loud that the whole


    yard can hear him.


    Then I just fastened my steps and left the yard.


    There was indeed a wonderful scenery out here.


    Located in the downtown area of Newton Town, this yard was quite spacious and had such arge plot


    for growing flowers outside which was a clear sign that the owner here was quite loaded.


    Walking on the pebble-strewn path, I saw a man probably in his thirties breaking a twig with a kid.


    As I was approaching them, the man stopped and greeted, ¡°Hi.¡±


    I smiled back, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The kid beside him was just starting to learn how to walk and ran wobbly towards me without nay fear


    of a stranger.


    Eyes wide open, the kid handed the yellow flower in his hand to me.


    I instantly got merry and wanted to hold him up but was stopped by the man, ¡°You are pregnant. He¡¯s


    quite naughty and might hurt you.¡±


    I paused and turned to the man in astonishment, ¡°You...¡± How did he know that I was pregnant?


    But I didn¡¯t really finish the question.


    He replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised. I knew something about the medical skills and judged from


    your look and the way you protected your belly, I assumed that you are pregnant.¡±


    I nodded and really admired this man.


    ¡°What a special view here.¡± I said, ¡°It is more like a vegetable garden.¡±


    The man grinned and corrected, ¡°Well, it¡¯s an herb garden to be more specific. There are over 2000


    herbs here and some of them are in the brink of extinction.¡±


    I paused and examined around and found out that there really weren¡¯t many veggies here and had a


    great many of unidentified nts here.


    ¡°This ce is originally called herb garden. The Newton Town has the mostfortable climate in the


    country and is the best ce to nurture vegetation, so it would house some unique and special herbs


    here.¡± The man then put away the twig and was about to leave with the baby.


    I nodded and started surveying this ce seeing that he turned around.


    But then he suddenly stopped and said to me, ¡°Mrs. George, don¡¯t stay too long here. Some of the


    herbs here are not good for your baby.¡±


    I froze and he had left when I turned around. Did he know me?


    Dennis came out to look for me in a while and seeing that I was watching the ants by the creek, he


    suddenly approached me and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I was deeply absorbed in the view and was taken aback by his sound, so I nearly slipped but was


    luckily grabbed by him.


    He frowned, ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    I came to myself and smiled to him awkwardly, ¡°I zoned out.¡±


    He then just left.


    I had a feeling that Dennis was not as indifferent as before to me these two days.


    So I followed him and plucked up my courage, ¡°This ce isn¡¯t a restaurant before, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He answered and didn¡¯t seem like that he wanted to continue the conversation.

 Chapter 26 Dennis Wants to Have Child

    Chapter 26 Dennis Wants to Have Child


    He walked fast and soon arrived at the yard. Meals were already served. Now another three seats had


    been ced around the table. The man and his child I met in the yard just now and his wife will enjoy


    foods with us.


    The man smiled when seeing me and said to his wife, ¡°Honey, bring the cuttlefish and red dates soup


    in the kitchen over for Mrs. George. It¡¯s good for the baby!¡±


    I was surprised and hurriedly thanked him. Marcus hated the way he spoke and whispered, ¡°No matter


    how nutritious the soup is, it cannot change the fact that the baby is already gone.¡±


    Dennis nced at me, making me get a bit unnerved. I was worried that he would sense something


    from the man¡¯s words and interrupted them, saying, ¡°You haven¡¯t introduced this gentleman to me,


    Dennis!¡±


    I said it in a gentle manner and behaved like a good wife should be.


    Dennis startled and watched at me for a while then he started introducing.


    ¡°Eric is the owner of this residence. He was born in a family which had brought up doctors for


    generations. He was enthusiastic about herbs so he nted herbs in the yard. This elegantdy is his


    wife and the one-year-old boy is their son.¡±


    I was worried after the simple greeting. I tried hard to cover up the truth that I didn¡¯t have an abortion to


    deceive Dennis. What should I do if Eric identally told him the truth?


    I couldn¡¯t help looking at Mario and hoped he could find a way.


    At this point, Mrs. Carter brought the cuttlefish soup to me and said with a smile, ¡°Have a try, Mrs.


    George. When I was carrying my son, I liked the soup very much. Although the vour is a bit weird, it


    contains herbs added by my husband that are good for the body. By the way, how old is your child?¡±


    I was in a cold sweat because I was afraid of being caught up. I looked at her and replied, smiling, ¡°I


    used to carry my baby for six weeks. However, me and Dennis haven¡¯t done a full preparation for his


    Hearing this, Mrs. Carter was stupefied and looked at me in astonishment. Then she asked with great


    uncertainty, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Carter, that¡¯s a normal thing after abortion. I really admire you for having a good knowledge of


    Chinese medicine and noticing the reason from her five senses.¡± Mario, who was drinking tea, finally


    spoke.


    Suddenly, Eric squinted his eyes. Then he smiled and remained silence. On the other hand, Mrs.


    Carter was suspicious about my symptoms and chatted with me for a while.


    Finally, the dinner was over. Eric whispered something beside his wife¡¯s ear. Then Mrs. Carter nced


    at me and left.


    Eric turned to look at Dennis and said, ¡°You seldome to my ce. My wife has prepared some


    medicines that are good for ra¡¯s body. Take it to tone her body. It¡¯s easy for you to have another


    child when you¡¯re ready!¡±


    With his deep, dark eyes that contain no emotion, Dennis nodded and looked at me. I couldn¡¯t tell what


    he meant.


    Subconsciously, I felt that he brought me here on purpose to let Eric examine me. As for his real intent,


    I still couldn¡¯t figure out. Hence, I didn¡¯t say anything more until we left.


    It was already nightfall when we got on the car. Marcus didn¡¯t like to be with me and urged Dennis to


    send me back.


    I ignored Marcus. I knew they may have other things to deal with. Therefore, I decided to get off the car


    and told them I would call a taxi to go back.


    Dennis simply reminded me to take care on my way home and drove away.


    Carrying loads of upsetting things in my mind, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep after arriving at home. At first, I


    wanted to ask Mario about what happened today. However, considering he was with Dennis, I decided


    to go to the Time Bar to have some fun.


    It was alreadyte at night. There were lots of peopleing one after another.


    Surprised, Diana asked in an annoying manner when seeing mee, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a rest at


    home? Why do youe here?¡±


    ¡°I am here to have fun!¡± I gave her a simple answer. Regardless of her question, I found a ce to sit


    down.


    Diana rubbed her forehead, reminding me angrily, ¡°You just had an abortion a few days ago. Please


    treat yourself well and have a rest at home.¡±


    I knew she was worried about my body and replied, ¡°Can you give me a cup of orange juice? Let¡¯s


    have a talk!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have fun!¡± Then she directly went to the bar.


    Still thinking about what happened in the yard today, I supported my chin to see people passing by. Did


    Dennis start suspecting that I was still keeping the baby?


    ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you just said you felt bored? Come on. I will show you somewhere.¡± Diana


    petted my shoulder and led me outside.


    Getting out of the bar, I asked with confusion, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You will know when you arrive!¡±


    The entire street was full of bars. I thought she was going to take me to go shopping and remarked


    speechlessly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep watch of the bar but hang out with me? Don¡¯t you feel bored?¡±


    She pointed at a sumptuous nightclub not far away and answered, ¡°What are you talking about? You


    will get tedious when I am guarding the bar. I will show you an interesting ce!¡±


    I seldom went to have fun except in Diana¡¯s bar. Now I was taken to this gorgeous nightclub and almost


    deafened by the piercing noise as soon as I got in.


    Diana knew this ce well and found a good ce in the second floor. Then she called the manager,


    The manager hurriedly nodded when seeing her behaviour and replied, ¡°Okay, I will bring some for you


    to pick.¡±


    I looked at Diana. The corner of my eyes was a bit tremble when I was asking, ¡°Why did you call men


    to be with us?¡±


    Diana replied in an indifferent way when she was putting a ss of juice in front of me, ¡°They are here


    to serve us. I will show you other types of men. Any of them is gentler than Dennis. You don¡¯t have to


    spend every day thinking about him. You should have your own temperament.¡±


    Before I could remark, the manager already brought a dozen of male models here. I was astonished at


    once when seeing them.


    ¡°Pick one. There are many types. Don¡¯t you like macho? Look at that man in suit. He is much better


    than Dennis!¡± When Dianna was talking, she pointed at a model who looked like the boy next door.


    That was her type.


    The man was familiar with the procedures. He went by Diana¡¯s side, poured a ss of wine carefully


    and pulled her hands in his. Dianna didn¡¯t resist and leaned against him.


    I was really astonished by her behaviour. It seemed that she was a regr customer to this nightclub.


    No wonder she refused to find a boyfriend¡­


    ¡°What are you looking at? Pick one!¡± Dianna urged.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond her but replied with an awkward smile, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t need to!¡±


    She rolled back her eyes at me and directly pointed at the man in suit, saying, ¡°Stay by her side.¡±


    The other models left when we finished picking. The model in suit sat beside me, making me extremely


    embarrassed. Dianna, however, was going to take her man to do thrill things.


    There were only me and the model left in the room. I remarked embarrassedly, ¡°Well, I am not¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, miss. I know it! It¡¯s normal if you¡¯re here for the first time. You will get used


    to it!¡±


    I¡­


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond.

 Chapter 27 Met Olivia by Chance

    Chapter 27 Met Olivia by Chance


    ¡°What¡¯s your hobby?¡± The model tried to start a conversation.


    I replied with a smile, ¡°I like to read!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good hobby! No wonder you have an elegant temperament.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to continue our conversation. I got up and wanted to escape, saying, ¡°I have to go to


    the washroom!¡±


    I hanged around in the nightclub for a long time. However, I still didn¡¯t find the washroom. Instead, I met


    two acquaintances.


    They were Olivia and Marcus.


    They walked side by side in the corridor, making it hard for me to avoid.


    Olivia showed a weird look when seeing me. She nced at Marcus, asking, ¡°Why she¡¯s here?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Marcus was also surprised. He shook his head and replied, ¡°My brother already asked her to leave


    when we were in the yard. She won¡¯te here with him.¡±


    I could guess that they were here to gather around. Not wanting me toe with them, they suggested


    me to leave when we were in the yard.


    ¡°ra, why do you follow my brother everywhere he goes? You¡¯re so annoying!¡± Marcus always used


    mean words to me. Not afraid of anything, he directly remarked in a harsh way when seeing me.


    I didn¡¯t want to exin and replied, ¡°I am just here with my friend. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    I was not bored enough to follow Dennis everywhere.


    Olivia looked me up and down. Then she squinted her eyes and remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just have an


    abortion? Why did you start hanging around?¡±


    ¡°Well, she just feels hallow and wants to have fun. My brother hates to have sex with her. She could


    onlye here to find somebody else to satisfy herself.¡± Marcus really crossed the bottom line when


    speaking.


    I frowned and replied angrily, ¡°You¡¯d better find some time to gargle, otherwise, you will pollute the air.¡±


    I hated talking with them. I turned around and was ready to leave.


    However, Olivia got in my way and satirized, ¡°Well, you really get better on making fun of others in a


    few days. Haven¡¯t you signed the divorce settlement? Your baby is already gone. Do you think Dennis


    will keep a woman who once carried a dead baby by his side?¡±


    Finding myself irritated, I smiled first before spoke when looked at her coldly, ¡°I have carried a dead


    baby? Don¡¯t you forget what happened to yourself in just a few days?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Her face turned red out of anger and raised up her hand to hit me.


    I held her hand and remarked, ¡°If you want to set up an innocent image, you¡¯d better act more devoutly.


    Dennis will be despised of you when he notices it!¡±


    I flung her hand and walked away.


    However, I never expected that Olivia would frame me up at this point. As soon as I loosened her hand,


    she felt down and knocked on the wall on the other side.


    If observing from a far distance, it seemed like it was me who pulled her down.


    What a coincidence! Dennis and Mario, who just walked by at this point, found everything.


    ¡°ra, what¡¯s wrong with you? Olivia was only stating the truth!¡± Marcus went forward to support Olivia


    and yelled at me.


    What did he mean by stating the truth? Was I deserved to be humiliated?


    ¡°You¡¯d better donate your silly brain and blind eyes to somebody else if you can¡¯t use them well. Don¡¯t


    waste them¡± I couldn¡¯t figure out why would such kind of man by Dennis¡¯s side?


    I really got angry when seeing Dennis and Mario watch us on the other side without any reaction. I


    decided not to waste my time and was ready to leave.


    However, Marcus grabbed me and remarked, ¡°Do you want to leave after cursing and beating Olivia?


    You¡¯re such a rude bitch!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Have you seen that I pulled her? Didn¡¯t you start cursing me first before I did


    so?¡± I was already in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to argue with them. I flung Marcus¡¯s hand and walked


    away.


    When I was walking by Dennis, he grabbed my wrist and forced me to stop. I stopped and looked at


    him.


    His expression was cold with anger in his eyes. I could tell he was furious.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Mr. George?¡± I felt like I was an outsider rather his wife.


    The more he treated me in such a cruel way, the more hurt I felt.


    ¡°Apologize!¡± Hemanded.


    I frowned and went furious, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you want me to apologize?¡±


    ¡°You have pushed her!¡± He said in a low voice with displeased emotion.


    I have pushed her? Iughed out of anger, ¡°If you¡¯re blind, you¡¯d better hurry to dig your eyes out!¡±


    ¡°ra, apologize!¡± He called out my name coldly.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± I tried to calm down and stared at him in the eye, showing that I was not afraid of him


    at all.


    He frowned andpressed his lips tightly. I could sense the coldness in the air. He asked, ¡°Diana¡¯s


    bar is really peaceful these days.¡±


    I knew he was trying to threaten me with finding troubles with Diana¡¯s bar. How could he adopt such


    despicable method just for making me to apologize for Olivia?


    I raised up my head to look at him. His face was still charming with tensed chin, dark beard, giving


    people a sense of unruly feeling.


    However, I was not in the mood of appreciating his appearance. I could only feel disappointed and


    remarked, ¡°Ok, I will!¡±


    I struggled out of his hand and walked by Olivia¡¯s side. Then I tried topress my anger and watched


    her when saying, ¡°I am sorry!¡±


    Olivia showed an innocent expression, as if I really had bullied her.


    Marcus still tried to find trouble and said disdainfully when seeing I was apologizing, ¡°Is that all? A


    simple ¡®I am sorry¡¯? If you have killed somebody and simply say sorry to make everything over, do you


    think there is still need for thew?¡±


    Fuck!


    I couldn¡¯t bear anymore and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    He folded his arms and said for granted, ¡°There is a rule among us. If someone has done anything


    wrong, he has to hold a party to drink wine until others are satisfied!¡±


    Fuck you!


    Was that the right way to apologize?


    ¡°Marcus, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Mario said when frowning.


    Marcus didn¡¯t look at him and asked, ¡°What do you think, brother?¡±


    Dennis¡¯s dark eyesid on me. Then he looked at Olivia, asking, ¡°What do you think it¡¯s the best way?¡±


    ra lowered her head and answered in a low voice but it was enough for everybody to hear, ¡°After all,


    ra is your wife. I will follow the way as you said!¡±


    What an awful woman!


    I held a deep breath and asked Marcus, ¡°Where are we going to hold the party?¡±


    Mario went forward and looked at me in the eye, ¡°Are you trying to kill yourself?¡±


    I knew what he meant. There was a little life in my body. I had to take extra care in case something


    happened to the baby.


    Marcus was worried that Mario would ruin his n and remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t mind our business. Let¡¯s go,


    Ms. Kennedy!¡±


    Afterwards, we arrived at the room they reserved early.


    Marcus ordered ten bottles of Whisky and two boxes of beer in order to teach me a lesson.

 Chapter 28 Ms. Kennedy, Could You Afford the Price?

    Chapter 28 Ms. Kennedy, Could You Afford the Price?


    Marcus looked at me and asked, ¡°Ms. Kennedy, could you afford the price?¡±


    ¡°Funny!¡± I wanted tough out. It wasn¡¯t a game at all.


    Marcus asked for ten sses and filled them with wine. Then he looked at me and said, ¡°ording to


    the rule, you can ask anyone here to help you to drink, but it relies on your rtion with them. If nobody


    is willing to help you, you have to rely on your own!¡±


    Frowning, I looked at the sses on the table. I couldn¡¯t help touching my belly and wished deep in my


    mind, ¡°Hold on, my child!¡±


    I picked up one ss, raised up my head and finished the whole ss. However, after a few sips, I


    started feeling nauseous.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and ran towards the washroom. Then I started retching when holding


    the toilet.


    Mario followed me and gently petted my back, saying, ¡°You can beg for Dennis to help you. You are his


    wife. He won¡¯t let Marcus belly you.¡±


    I sneered. I was not Olivia, who could make every man sympathize her only by drops of tears.


    I didn¡¯t reply him and asked, ¡°Is there any medicine that can reduce the alcohol¡¯s damage on the


    baby?¡±


    Mario nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but you should remember every drug has its side effect!¡±


    ¡°No problem. Please give it to meter.¡±


    I left the washroom, finding Marcus had ordered a song and was singing happily. Seeing me back, he


    asked when squinting his eyes, ¡°Well, are you getting drunk only by one ss?¡±


    I ignored him and found all sses were still there except the one I had drunk.


    Dennis was sitting closely next to Olivia. Not knowing what Olivia was talking with him, I could only


    notice he was nodding.


    Seeing me, his eyes darkened and went to the other side coldly.


    My heart hurt so much when seeing this scene. I walked by the table and said to Marcus, ¡°I hope you


    will remember our promise!¡±


    Then I picked up another ss and forced myself to drink it. I was not good at drinking and my belly


    began to hurt again when I was drinking the third ss.


    Mario noticed something was wrong. He pressed my hand, which was going to raise another ss. He


    turned to Dennis and said, ¡°Dennis, she¡¯s still your wife. You know she just had an abortion and is not a


    good state. It will be toote if something really happens.¡±


    ¡°Let me off!¡± I already began to feel dizzy. Now I waspressed with anger and aggrievance. I


    pushed Mario away and reached for the next ss.


    Suddenly, I was blocked by Dennis and he held me into his arms. Marcus looked at him confusedly and


    asked, ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°She is my wife. I will rece her to drink the rest!¡± After saying this, he continued drinking the


    remaining wine. Olivia looked at him. Suddenly, the rim of her eyes turned red.


    My stomach felt terrible and I wanted to vomit many times. However, I couldn¡¯t struggle to leave


    Dennis¡¯s arms and could only try to refrain my nausea.


    I couldn¡¯t count how much Dennis had drunk. I only remembered Olivia suddenly stood up. She looked


    at Marcus and remarked, ¡°Send me back!¡±


    I could sense the anger and aggrievance from her voice.


    Marcus looked at Dennisplexly. He slightly opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. He


    could only leave with Olivia.


    Mario grabbed the ss from Dennis and remarked when looking at him in the eye, ¡°You¡¯d better take


    her back if you don¡¯t want anything happens to her!¡±


    The ¡°her¡± Mario said was referring to me!


    Dennis frowned and lifted me in his arms to take me out. I still felt dizzy and disorientated, not knowing


    how did Mario leave. I could find my belly extremely hurt when I was put on the car by Dennis.


    I held my belly when curling up my body tightly. Dennis frowned and rest his hand on my belly, asking,


    ¡°Is it hurt?¡±


    I nodded. My forehead began to have cold sweat.


    He started the car and said, ¡°Hold on. I will send you to the hospital!¡±


    I was afraid of being taken to the hospital to let him find out the truth. I hurriedly dragged his arm and


    shook my head when looking into his dark eyes, saying, ¡°Take me to the vi and bring Mario here. He


    has the medicine!¡±


    Dennis frowned and seemed to be a bit unpleasant.


    Afraid that he would suspect me, I hurriedly exined, ¡°He is the one who helps me to recover after the


    surgery. He knows what to do!¡±


    He waited for a while, started the car and headed to the vi.


    My tense nerve finally loosened up.


    Dennis was good at driving and drove in a high speed. Soon, we arrived at the vi. It turned out Mario


    left to grab the medicine and he also arrived quickly.


    Dennis carried my limp body to the room andid me on the bed. Mario gave me some medicine and


    the pain in my belly gradually eased.


    I was dizzy and sleepy after all those things. Gradually, I fell asleep.


    I heard Dennis was calling my name in a daze. However, I was too drowsy to open my eyes. I could


    only know he seemed to change clothes for me and carried me to the bathroom to take a shower.


    I wanted to refuse this subconsciously, but I just couldn¡¯t wake up.


    I noticed that his hands were touching around my belly. I didn¡¯t know what he was doing and twisted my


    body in resistance.


    Then I was carried into the bed again with dizzy head. I was already exhausted and fell into deep


    asleep again.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The next day!


    Maybe because I had drunk too muchst day, I was still in a trance after waking up. I sat on the bed


    for a while. During that time, my phone rang several times.


    I tried to sober my mind and checked the phone. The messages were from Diana.


    ¡°How was that modelst night? Did everything go well?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to reply and texted, ¡°Gosh! Don¡¯t you know I can¡¯t have sex within a month after


    abortion?¡±


    Short after I sent the text, Diana called.


    I picked it up. Soon, her loud-mouthed voice came, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you tell me early? I paid that model


    a great deal of tips yesterday!¡±


    I stretched myself, got off bed and opened the window, replying, ¡°We can go shopping someday and I


    willpensate you by buying something you like. Actually, I met Oliviast night.¡±


    Diana was startled and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t she call herself an innocent girl? Why would she appear in the


    night club?¡±


    ¡°There were Dennis and others!¡± After a few rainy days, all nts around the vi became greener, so


    bright that even dazzled my eyes.


    Diana replied after signing, ¡°Never mind. Forget about her. Have you nned when to leave Newton


    Town?¡±


    I got a bit headache when hearing this question. ¡°Dennis still doesn¡¯t sign the divorce settlement and I


    haven¡¯t handled thepany business yet!¡±


    Diana waited for a while and replied, ¡°Inform me after you handling all those things. I will go to Hensley


    Town these days to find a good ce. Then I will transfer the property of the bar.¡±


    I was choked, saying, ¡°You have been running Time Bar for many years. Do you think you can bear let


    it go?¡± The fact that Diana had to transfer the bar¡¯s property just for me really made me feel guilty.


    She replied in a speechless manner, ¡°Well! It¡¯s just a bar. Besides, I can still run another bar after


    arriving at Hensley Town.¡±


    She got interested when mentioning about future life in the Hensley Town and asked, ¡°Have you ever


    thought what to do in the Hensley Town after leaving the George Group?¡±


    I remained silence for a while. I really hadn¡¯t thought about this. My belly would get bigger after


    handling everything. It was hard for me to find a job in thete-stage of pregnancy.

 Chapter 29 Do You Want to Leave?

    Chapter 29 Do You Want to Leave?


    ¡°Maybe I will rest for some time!¡± It was hard to bnce life and work after the baby was born. Hence, I


    decided to find job when the baby was old enough.


    ¡°That makes sense. You really had a hard time when being with Dennis. It¡¯s time for you to have a good


    rest. I have saved some money these years and it¡¯s enough for us to spend!¡±


    I replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I get divorced with Dennis, I still have lots of savings!¡± The


    vi was grandfather¡¯s heritage. I wouldn¡¯t sell it even Dennis decided to give it to me. As for the share,


    I hadn¡¯t decided how to handle it.


    I hanged up the phone after chatting with Diana for a while. Then I supported my head beside the floor-


    to-ceiling windows to appreciate the scenery outside.


    It was true that I had to think over how would I spend the rest of my life.


    The air was a bit cold in the room and I couldn¡¯t help rubbing my hands. When I was going to find a


    coat, I found Dennis was standing behind me.


    I was in cold sweat out of surprise and asked, ¡°Have¡­haven¡¯t you gone to thepany?¡± I didn¡¯t know


    how long he had been standing behind me and was not sure whether he overheard my conversation


    with Diana or not.


    His dark eyes rest on my body and asked coldly, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡±


    I was startled by his question. It seemed he overheard I was nning to leave. I didn¡¯t know how to


    answer him but frowned to covered my belly, screaming, ¡°Ah, my belly hurts a lot!¡±


    I crouched down when I was saying this.


    He hurriedly walked by my side and pulled me up. Then he frowned and remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the


    hospital!¡±


    I¡­


    It seemed I was caught in my own trap.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Maybe because I refused his suggestion too quickly, he squinted his dark eyes and looked at me in a


    suspicious way, asking, ¡°ra, are you reluctant to go to the hospital?¡±


    I showed a sad look and stared at him with red rims around my eyes, saying, ¡°No¡­I am afraid of the


    feeling when I am lying on the operating table unconsciously!¡±


    His body stiffened obviously. After a long time, he suddenly pulled my sleeve to lead me out of the


    bedroom.


    I thought he was going to take me to the hospital. I dragged his clothes and remarked, ¡°Dennis, I really


    don¡¯t want to go to the hospital!¡±


    Besides, my belly didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    ¡°I will prepare you something to eat. Maybe you will feel better.¡± He nced at me in a cold but helpless


    way.


    I had a mixed feeling when hearing his words. Yesterday he helped me out in the nightclub and today


    he made apromise on the hospital thing. Maybe he was not as indifferent as I thought.


    Human being is a greedy creature. Once they were satisfied, they would strive for more and want to


    keep everything by themselves.


    He led me by the table and got to the kitchen. After a while, he came out with a bowl.


    I thought it was porridge, but it turned out to be brown egg. I looked at him with a mixed feeling. He also


    looked back coldly and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Mario wille to check youter. You don¡¯t have to


    go to thepany these days. Although Stefan¡¯s project is over, you have to take responsibility for


    your own mistake. You don¡¯t have to work today. Have a good rest!¡±


    Then he put on the coat and left with a car key.


    I was surprised by his change¡­When did it start? After knowing I got pregnant?


    I stared at the egg for a long time without eating.


    My mind was still straying when Mario came.


    He frowned and remarked, ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat nutritious food. You can eat anything


    you like. There is no need to be too cautious.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I finally sobered when hearing Mario¡¯s voice, finding he was standing by the table with a medical kit.


    I hurriedly stood up and greeted, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    He was startled and didn¡¯t say anything more. Then he handed me the medicine in the kit and


    instructed, ¡°Take it three times a day for twenty-one days. You¡¯d better not drink any wine next time.


    Alcohol can lead to slow growth and deformation for the baby. Besides, you may have to record your


    information in the hospital and start attending antenatal examination.¡±


    I nodded and handed over the medicine, replying, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    He was going to leave after providing suggestions. However, he stopped and said, ¡°Based on your


    situation, you can¡¯t leave in a short time. Maybe you can confess with Dennis. He intends to keep the


    baby. I believe he can handle everything!¡±


    I knew his meaning. The problem he was referring to was rted with Olivia.


    I didn¡¯t know much about Olivia¡¯s thing. I never asked Dennis about his rtion with her. However, I


    couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Dennis must love Ms. Pearson a lot!¡±


    Mario sat on the sofa, nced at me and replied, ¡°It has nothing to do with love. If you want to stay with


    Dennis, you have to tell him the truth and let him handle it. He has his own way to deal with it.¡±


    What way? I wondered.


    However, I didn¡¯t ask him. Everyone has his or her own thought. I didn¡¯t know what was Dennis¡¯s way,


    but I knew I had to raise up the child by myself.


    I didn¡¯t think Dennis was in love with me. If grandfather was still alive, I could rely on his power and


    spent extra years with Dennis. However, now grandfather was gone and I didn¡¯t have the confidence


    that I could continue living with Dennis.


    It was not a wise choice to risk with the baby.


    I remained silence for a while and remarked, ¡°Thank you for helping me to keep the secret. I have my


    own n.¡±


    Mario frowned when finding I didn¡¯t want to ept his suggestion.


    He sighed and remarked, ¡°I still get other things to handle in the afternoon. Remember to take medicine


    on time. I have to leave.¡±


    I didn¡¯t eat the brown egg Dennis cooked after Mario was gone. I still felt there was something wrong


    with my stomach. Maybe it was because I was on the early stage of pregnancy and didn¡¯t have the


    symptom of morning sickness. However, I didn¡¯t want to eat anything.


    I lied in the bedroom for a while and my phone suddenly rang. It was a stranger¡¯s number. I picked it


    up.


    Someone¡¯s voice came after a long time, saying, ¡°It¡¯s me, Olivia!¡±


    I was startled that she would call me. Then I frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk. I have sent you the address for our meeting.¡±


    She then hanged off the phone before I could answer.


    I didn¡¯t have any clue why she would find me at this point.


    However, it seemed everything was rted with Dennis.


    Why I had to meet her as she required? I sent the screenshot of the address to Dennis and texted: Ms.


    Pearson asked me out. I am afraid I will beat her again. I have already refused her.


    After a while, Dennis called.


    I was leaning against the window in the balcony of the bedroom to appreciate the scenery when he


    called and asked leisurely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. George?¡±


    I could picture his expression when hearing my words. He said in a bit annoyed tone, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°At home!¡±


    ¡°Well! Have a good rest!¡± He waited for a while and reminded me.


    I nodded and replied, ¡°I will.¡±

 Chapter 30 His Childhood

    Chapter 30 His Childhood


    It seemed Dennis had checked my message. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep after hanging up the phone and


    decided to go to his study to do some light reading.


    I rarely had time to read because of too much work. I could finally have a rest this time.


    Dennis¡¯s study room wasrge with a variety of books. I looked through some books with illustration.


    Soon, I started having a pain in my back.


    I could only put down the book and hanged around in the study. identally, I noticed a small cab


    in the corner, which looked antiquated.


    Out of curiosity, I searched it and found some old pictures. They seemed to be taken a long time ago,


    but I could tell they were Dennis¡¯s photos when he was in his childhood.


    I had never met his parents. I found the couple who looked kind could be his parents because they


    were holding a little baby in their arms.


    The man looked simr with Dennis and also simr with Dennis¡¯s grandfather. The woman who looked


    kind and gracious was possibly his mother.


    I kept turning the pages and found something was wrong. In theter photos, the child Dennis¡¯s parents


    were holding changed from a boy to a girl. I got confused and turned backward. Indeed, there was a


    nearly three-year-old girl standing beside his parents.


    My grandfather had told me that Dennis¡¯s parents only got one child. His uncle didn¡¯t have any child.


    Then who was that girl?


    I couldn¡¯t figure out and assumed the girl to be a child of their neighbour. I continued turning the pages.


    Later pages were shot when Dennis started school life. Grandfather was really considerate by


    documenting every stage of his growth.


    I noticed a photo shot a few years ago. Olivia, Mario and Dennis were all in it. However, there was


    another guy I didn¡¯t know.


    He was a good-looking boy and looked passionate and enthusiastic. Those people all had a good look,


    however, the boy seemed to be a bit pale. Because I didn¡¯t know that boy, I decided not to think too


    much.


    A girl was standing among the four boys. She was little Olivia. She really looked innocent and adorable


    at that time.


    I could tell she was the princess in everybody¡¯s eyes. How lucky she was!


    I felt a bit sad after seeing those photos. Olivia had been knowing Dennis for a long time and I only met


    him for two years.


    If grandmother was not sick and took me to find his grandfather, there was no chance I would marry


    Dennis.


    Anyway, I was only relying on my grandmother and Dennis¡¯s grandfather to get married with him. It was


    normal that he didn¡¯t have any feeling towards me.


    I never knew why would grandmother be familiar with his grandfather. The George family was of high


    status and my grandmother only grew up in the countryside. There was no chance that they would get


    in touch.


    My mind was wandering when thinking about this.


    I stayed upte in Dennis¡¯s study. Not knowing whether it was because I was pregnant or not, I didn¡¯t


    feel hungry after a whole day without eating.


    I went downstairs and tried to find Jackie¡¯s food sent a few days ago. I found there were some


    cucumbers. I got tired and didn¡¯t want to cook, so I decided to have cucumbers for dinner.


    I didn¡¯t notice Dennis hade back at this point. I didn¡¯t find he was sitting in the living room until I


    was holding a wet cucumber out.


    When did hee back?


    Dennis turned around when hearing the noise. He frowned when seeing I was holding a cucumber.


    Then he asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you going to do with it?¡±


    I was startled and didn¡¯t know what he meant. ¡°I am going to eat it! What else can I do with it?¡±


    Dennis sneered and asked, ¡°Will you use it to satisfy yourself?¡±


    ???


    What did he mean by using it?


    Seeing he was walking towards me with a weird look, I got really confused and lifted the cucumber,


    asking, ¡°Do you need one?¡± I washed two cucumbers just now.


    Dennis looked into my eyes and answered, ¡°No!¡± Then he grabbed my cucumber and threw it away.


    Meanwhile, his hand was holding around my wrist with the other touched my lip.


    I knew what he was going to do at this point and wanted to run away subconsciously. However, I was


    embraced by him tightly and heard him seeing in a low voice, ¡°It has been a couple of days. I think we


    can have sex now!¡±


    Nonsense.


    ¡°Dennis¡­hum!¡± My voice was blocked because he kissed me hardly. I lifted my hand and tried to push


    him away. However, his strength made me hard to escape.


    The air started to get moist. I opened my eyes widely, he¡­


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dennis, please¡­don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Dennis, we can¡¯t do it. I will get infected!¡± Olivia had just done abortion and so did I. It made sense that


    he would turn to me to have sex.


    I got anxious when seeing he was unwilling to stop, saying, ¡°The doctor says we have to wait for


    another month, please.¡±


    I almost cried out.


    Maybe he had sensed the begging sound from my voice. Gradually, he stopped acting. He didn¡¯t say


    anything and embraced me tightly in his arms, kissing around my neck slightly.


    After a long time, his breath finally went steady. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    I was a bit awkward because my stomach rumbled just now. I nodded and forced a smile, answering,


    ¡°Yes. I haven¡¯t eaten anything today!¡±


    He was startled. His dark eyes rest on the cucumber, asking, ¡°So you are nning to eat cucumbers?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cook because of the smoke. That was why I washed two cucumbers.¡±


    He lowered his eyes. His lips curled up, looking like half smile and half helplessness.


    He then got up and went to the kitchen. When he got out, he was holding a te of noodles with two


    eggs on it.


    Seeing I was standing still, he said in amanding but not annoying way, ¡°Come and eat it!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help thinking what Mario had told me today. If I really confessed with him, maybe he would


    handle things well.


    I went by the table and found he only boiled one te of noodles. I asked, ¡°Have you already had


    dinner?¡±


    He nodded and hinted me to start eating. Then he checked messages on the phone.


    The noodles tasted really good. However, I started to feel nauseous a few swallows. I had to bear the


    impulsion to vomit several times.

 Chapter 31 Quarrel

    Chapter 31 Quarrel


    I was suddenly struck by retching, feeling the stomach cramps. So I rushed to the bathroom and


    spewed up everything.


    ¡°It tastes awful?¡± a chilling voice sounded from behind. I paused out of surprise and turned around.


    Then I saw Dennis leaning against the door.


    I hurried to deny by shaking my head, ¡°No. Perhaps my stomach was being too stuffed in such a short


    time after starvation of the whole day. So my stomach started to surge and I can¡¯t help retching.¡±


    He supported me up and we went upstairs to the second floor.


    He asked while noticing my confused looking face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He took off his suit and changed into a casual one. Then he looked at me, ¡°Get yourself changed. Let¡¯s


    hang out for something to eat. What do you want for dinner?¡±


    I paused out of surprise and hurried to reply, ¡°No, I still have no appetite. I just feel like staying alone.¡±


    However, my refusion didn¡¯t work. He still stared at me and continued with a domineering tone, ¡°I will


    keep myself waiting outside the house.¡±


    Honestly speaking, I wasn¡¯t hungry for food.


    After considering for a while, I still got changed and hung out with him.


    The city was in its bustling hours. Dennis gave me a sidelong nce and said, ¡°Do you have any food


    in your mind?¡±


    ¡°I want something nd.¡± I replied after consideration.


    Perhaps it was because of morning sickness, I disgusted pungent food.


    He nodded. While staring at his shining eyes where there hidden tenderness, I seemed to notice that it


    was the day of most harmony staying with him since we got married.


    During the few seconds of joy, I couldn¡¯t help fancying the beatific life that we spent time together in


    peace with our baby.


    He parked the car beside the door of Nancy Cafeteria. I got off the car and entered to take a table.


    It seemed that it wasn¡¯t the peak hour for catering. As soon as I took a seat, a waiter walked over to


    hand me the menu. Dennis had been here before. As I didn¡¯t have good appetite, so I only ordered


    some snacks and a bowl of mushroom soup.


    To my surprise, there were two following Dennis behind when he entered¡ªOlivia and Marcus.


    She was wondering if it was just a coincidence or an appointment.


    They walked over after I took the table. However, when Olivia noticed me, her expression seemed to


    be a bit sulky. But she kept silent and took the table of four.


    As I was the first to take a seat, Olivia hurried to sit beside me before Dennis. Then she said with sweet


    voice, ¡°ra, may I have the seat beside you?¡±


    Obviously, she left me no room to refuse.


    So I only replied with silence.


    ¡°What do you have for order?¡± asked Dennis as he took over the menu from a waiter.


    ¡°Some snacks and a bowl of porridge.¡± I responded.


    He nodded and ordered some dishes. Marcus pouted, ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t take me into consideration. I have


    no appetite yet.¡±


    Dennis nodded and then handed the menu to the waiter.


    Then they started to chat. As I had no point to jump in, I just kept silent.


    When the waiter served us a bowl of pumpkin porridge, Dennis casually moved it to Olivia¡¯s front and


    said with husky voice, ¡°This is for you to warm up your stomach.¡±


    Olivia beamed, ¡°Dennis, you really know what¡¯s in my mind! Pumpkin porridge is my favorite!¡±


    However, their connections struck my heart.


    Dennis almost knew everything about her because his care for her had already rooted in his heart,


    which it took me more than a lifetime to reach.


    ¡°ra, what did you order? What about sharing it together? The pumpkin porridge here really tastes


    good. And I still remember the old days when Dennis always took me here.¡± As she was saying, she


    ced the porridge in front of me.


    I shook my head and pushed it back with a smile, ¡°I have ordered the same one. It should be served


    soon.¡±


    Hearing that, she didn¡¯t insist. Then she continued her talk with the two men, which made me feel like


    being excluded.


    Soon, all dishes were served. As Olivia noticed my porridge, she faked an innocent smile, ¡°Wow, ra,


    you share the same taste with me! Let me tell you, actually Dennis also cooks yummy porridge for me.¡±


    While speaking, she reached over my ears and was about to whisper. As I hated others getting too


    close to me, I frowned and nudged away a bit.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± the porridge that I only took a few sips in front of me suddenly spilled all over on me.


    I jumped up out of instinct as I felt a bit burnt. However, I happened to pump into Olivia, who eximed


    out of pain.


    Before I could say sorry, I hurried to get some tissue to clean myp stained with porridge. Because


    Dennis urged me to get changed as soon as possible before we went out, I only dressed in a one-


    piece. Myp wasrgely scalded because of the flimsy texture.


    When I was about to finish cleaning myself up, I turned around and saw Dennis kneel down on one


    knee to clean her bleeding nose gently.


    Not until then did I realize that I might bumped on her nose identally just now.


    Marcus got some tissue and handed it Dennis. He sulked while frowning, ¡°Miss Kennedy, why don¡¯ you


    keep your eyes open?¡±


    I froze, having no idea what to answer.


    While looking at Olivia¡¯s red swollen eyes and her mere nosebleed remaining, I held back my distress


    feelings and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Miss Pearson.¡±


    Actually, I didn¡¯t eveny an inch of my finger on the porridge. Olivia would be the only suspect who


    moved the porridge to my front.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. ra, please be careful next time.¡± While speaking, Olivia said to Dennis while fixing her


    tearful eyes on him, ¡°Dennis, the porridge spilled and so did my appetite. Would you please take a walk


    outside with me?¡±


    Dennis frowned and said as he noticed those snacks that remained unmoved, ¡°Okay, but after we have


    some snacks.¡±


    However, during this silent mess, nobody noticed that I was the one scalded and the porridge also


    spilled all over on me. I stood still next to them, feeling ridiculous and awkward.


    ¡°I will dismiss myself.¡± After saying that, I turned around to leave the restaurant. My heart felt like being


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    prated by a freezing cold dagger. It stuck inside and tormented me.


    The God had always been biased¡ªhe offered some of the girls joy and sweetness while some of them


    only received pain and torture.


    ¡°ra!¡± a deep and sulky voice sounded from behind. I turned around and saw Dennis follow out.


    He frowned while looking at me. He seemed to be holding back his anger, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡®What am I doing? He is actually ming me for hurting Olivia?¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t want any food. I want to return home.¡± I kept my mouth shut and tried hard to suppress my


    grievance in case I would lose control.


    He walked over and looked exasperated, ¡°ra, watch your manner!¡±


    He grabbed my arm and I stared at his cold and horrible face. I looked into his eyes and suddenly let


    out a quizzical smile, ¡°Manner? Dennis, do you think you can lecture me with manners? You, a married


    guy, actually showed great care for anotherdy while turning a blind eye on me?¡±

 Chapter 32 His Story

    Chapter 32 His Story


    I sneered regardless of his irritation, ¡°So do you think Olivia behaves with manners? Ady like her who


    actually hooks up with a married guy? Dennis, that¡¯s the way you define what manners is?¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± he suddenly tightened his grip on my hand. Veins could be seen on his forehead as he


    stressed out every single word, ¡°You should pray for the fact that I never hitdy.¡±


    Gritting to stand the great pain on my wrist, I sneered still while looking at him, ¡°Mr. George, thank you


    for your gentleness! Could you please let go of me? Your grip on my wrist hurt the same just like you hit


    me.¡±


    The veins on his forehead began to twitch because of anger. But luckily, he shook off my hand and


    huffed violently, ¡°You have no right to judge her! Never!¡±


    He turned around, looking chilling and repellent.


    I had no right to judge her? My grievance and anger seemed to be about to explode because of that. I


    walked over to grab his arm and smiled wryly, ¡°Yes, I have no right to judge her because I could never


    overtake her when ites to hypocrisy. Nor have I been the same disgusting and scheming just like


    both of you! You really disgust me.¡±


    After that, I returned back to the restaurant while ignoring his angry face. Both Olivia and Marcus were


    still on the same seats.


    When Olivia saw me return, she wore a pretentious smile again, ¡°Miss Kennedy¡­¡±


    I cast a cold glimpse at her, lifted all the dishes on table and poured them all over on her head.


    Before she could react, I snapped, ¡°Olivia, I have no idea why you love to loot everything away from


    others and set me up. Nor do I understand why you love to be pretentious and y the victim only to


    get sympathy from others. Let me warn you, the retribution will soone to you if you continue.¡±


    ¡°Since you love married guy, I will do as you wish. Honestly speaking, I do love Dennis before. But a


    guy like him with a wandering eye really disgusts me. I felt like puking! So please stay with him a little


    longer in case he disgusts me again!¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± a furious voice sounded from the gate.


    But I didn¡¯t turn around to look at him. I didn¡¯t care how horribly his anger was now burning. At lease I


    felt at ease whenpared with their hypocritical look.


    After that, I turned around to stride out of the restaurant. However, when I passed by beside Dennis, he


    grabbed my wrist hard. It rendered me irritated so I bit him.


    I assumed he would let go of his grip out of pain. However, he carried me in his arms and stuffed me


    into the car. Then he drove away.


    The car galloped so fast that I felt like retching.


    Luckily, it soon stopped. Before I could sigh a breath of relief, I was lifted up and he took me into the


    vi.


    Dennis was so pissed that he rushed into the bedroom.


    ¡°Dennis, let go of me! You disgusting beast!¡± I cursed out of panic.


    He sneered and strangled me to chill me down. His horrible and violent gaze settled on me, ¡°I am a


    beast? You think that I like to y the field? And I have disgusted you?¡±


    He strangled harder and his eyes seemed to zoom in. His voice sounded dreadful, ¡°ra, you do


    surprise me!¡±


    He strangled so hard that I felt like suffocated. I kept kicking him hard. I would never give in even


    though I was gagged. I would rather fight till I ran out of myst breath than simply surrender.


    Our eyes engaged in a battle.


    After quite a while, I felt like being overwhelmed with sudden dizziness. Not until then did I realize that


    he was going to strangle me to death!


    Soon, he let go of my neck. As soon as he freed me, he bent over to gag my mouth with a kiss.


    I couldn¡¯t even nudge a bit while my chest kept heaving out of anger, ¡°Dennis, that¡¯s what you got? You


    could do nothing but to bullydies?¡±


    He sneered and his eyes shone bloodthirsty aura.


    I was rendered panic and looked into his cruel eyes. I stammered out of fear, ¡°Dennis¡­you can¡¯t do


    that to me!¡±


    With his hands supporting on both my sides, he settled a kiss on me.


    I frowned out of pain and struggled, ¡°Dennis, you will pay the price!¡±


    He only paused for seconds and continued with hoarse voice, ¡°Stay still. I will be gentle to you.¡±


    You bastard!


    My sanity copsed all of a sudden. The sense of grievance piled up exploded instantly.


    Tears streamed down my face out of control. It all started with sobs and then grew into blubber


    regardless of his feelings.


    He had to stop tofort me with his deep voice. However, the more he talked, the louder I cried.


    He failed to cease my tears no matter he coaxed or threatened loud. So he had to hug me tight to


    I could do nothing to stop my tears and so did he. He could only hug me and hear me cry.


    After ages of crying, both my voice and tears had run out. So I returned to be quiet.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for you?¡± he asked with deep voice again.


    I remained mute. My eyes hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t make it wide open. I kept silent and ignored him.


    ¡°I sent my grandpa to the border of the southwest to meet hisrade. But we ran into a group of


    ouws on our way.¡± He suddenly uttered while hugging me. His voice was mixed with distress and


    sadness that I had never seen from him before.


    I remained silent still as I had no idea what he was going to tell me. Leaning in his hug, I heard him


    continue, ¡°The border had been in poverty and in great need for material supply. What¡¯s worse, those


    neighboring countries were still in a war. Those ouws broke into the house of my grandpa¡¯srade.


    They threatened us that we should help them sneak into our country. It was an emergency. Those with


    no passports were all excluded. My grandpa, as a soldier with pride to defend the country for decades,


    would never attempt to break the rules. So he insisted that he would rather die than give in. As ouws


    as they had been, they decided to kill us when seeing the resolve of my grandpa. But then hisrade


    sacrificed himself so as to protect both of us.¡±

 Chapter 33 Something Behind the Story

    Chapter 33 Something Behind the Story


    He suddenly stopped in the midst of the story. I couldn¡¯t help asking out of curiosity, ¡°Then what


    happened?¡± My voice sounded hoarse because of my fierce blubber just now.


    Hearing my question, he let out a smile and he dropped a gentle kiss on my forehead.


    Then he continued, ¡°Then my grandpa and I managed to get ourselves away from danger and we


    headed back ind. We were too flustered to get everything back during the escape. Luckily, we met a


    man and his sister, who were on their way from Capital to another country for business. We had to


    borrow money from them as we lost everything including our ID credentials and the cash. However, we


    didn¡¯t expect that those ouws were still on our tails. Because of that, both the man and his sister


    were involved in this disaster¡­¡±


    Though he hadn¡¯t finished, I could tell a lot from that.


    ¡°Were they Calvin and Olivia?¡± I said while looking at him.


    He nodded, ¡°Calvin got his heart injured. I brought him back to take care of him. Actually, he should


    have recovered. However, something wrong happened and hisst wish was tomit his sister to my


    care.¡±


    ¡°Since they had saved you, why didn¡¯t your grandpa agree on your marriage with Olivia?¡±


    As far as I concerned, Freddy should have preferred his marriage with Olivia instead of me. After all,


    Olivia¡¯s show-up was prior to me in his life. What was more, Olivia had saved him.


    He suddenly let out a smiling face while looking at my eyes wide open, ¡°You don¡¯t feel like crying now?¡±


    It was my first time to see his bright smile at me. He seemed to shake off his horrible and violent look. It


    was warm and kind.


    I paused out of embarrassment. Then I broke away from his hug, ¡°You haven¡¯t answer me yet!¡±


    ¡°The rest isn¡¯t worth telling. It¡¯ste now. Time to sleep.¡± While speaking, he hugged me again and


    ced my hand on his crotch.


    His husky voice sounded again, ¡°ra, now it¡¯s your duty to extinguish the desire you lit up.¡±


    Staring at him with my blushed face, I was shocked with my eyes wide open.


    ¡°But I am still unprepared¡­¡± my voice was timid.


    However, driven my lust, he started to gasp heavier.


    Not until a few hourster did we stop. He then took me to the bathroom to clean me up. After that, I fell


    into sound sleep in his hug.


    In the next morning, the sunlight squeezed himself in from the gap of French sash and scattered on the


    ground, shining like candlelight.


    Dennis had left for office to deal with his work. It took me quite a while to get up because of thete


    sleepst night. The scent of hormone still lingered in this messy room.


    I was rendered a bit embarrassed as I recalled what happenedst night.


    I had never expected him to be so lust-driven.


    It should be amon weekday for me. It had been 10:00 AM after I spruced myself up. As I didn¡¯t


    have enough time for breakfast, I drove to thepany.


    I parked the car, entered the elevator and happened to meet Marcus. Both he and his secretary were


    holding a pile of files. He sneered while noticing me.


    He mocked, ¡°Miss Kennedy, you even learn to put on airs as if you were the CEO before you are


    formally promoted. Do you deem yourself the only one in charge now?¡±


    The George Group firstly developed its business in the real estate industry. It started to expand its


    market to different industries during the recent years. Marcus actually ran his ownpany before. But


    due to the need for a greater capital, the George Group and Thomson Group had merged after the


    George was listed.


    Marcus, as one of the shareholders, was also responsible for the management. Though I was also one


    of them who owed a share inherited from Freddy. It only took a mere proportion. Besides, Dennis still


    took control of my shares.


    I started from nothing and it took me two years of struggle to be promoted as the director. Of course,


    the others only perceived that it would never cost me effort to be promoted because I was Mrs. George.


    So from Marcus¡¯s perspective, my position of the director was nothing but a freebie offered by Dennis.


    That was why he always looked down upon me.


    I took a look at the files he was holding. It was one of the records of his electronicpany he owed. It


    seemed that there was going to be an uing product.


    ¡°Mr. Thomson, there is no need to be exaggerating. The George Group will always remain as it has


    always been. I am just a dispensable director who asked for a two-day leave because of sickness. I am


    ttered to have your concern. But Mr. Thomson, you should get down to your own business first as


    you are still busy with it in case you make mistakes when fully upied with trifles.¡±


    I didn¡¯t intend to be restrained as there were only three of us in the elevator. I still wanted to fight for my


    own self-esteem in front of his secretary.


    As the door of the elevator opened, he had to hold back his urge of bickering. So he only replied with a


    cold glimpse before he walked out.


    I went into my office. Before I could sit down, Jackie entered and said to me, ¡°Miss Kennedy, Mr.


    George is expecting you in his office.¡±


    I wondered how Dennis noticed my arrival as I have just reached my office for seconds.


    I still nodded though confused, ¡°Okay, I will be right there.¡±


    His office was spacious and quiet with no one else there. Perhaps only Dennis could adapt himself to


    such a boring atmosphere.


    I scanned the whole office and saw Toby working on something with hisputer in the office for


    secretary. I walked over and knocked on the door.


    Hearing that, he raised up his head to look at me. He paused when seeing me, ¡°Miss Kennedy. Mr.


    George is in the office of Mr. Thomson. He will be back soon.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Okay, just get back to your work.¡±


    Then I entered Dennis¡¯s office, took a book from the shelf and started to read in the lobby area. There


    had been a bunch of things to be dealt with after the project of Stefan was finished. So I didn¡¯t get


    much work from thepany.


    Perhaps this time Dennis asked me here to tell me something about my following schedule of work.


    However, I started to hesitate when I suddenly recalled what I had nned for recently. Actually, I


    assumed Dennis would still remain indifferent to me. However, his greatly softening attitude seemed to


    change my mind.


    I couldn¡¯t help wondering what would be the price for the baby and myself if I still chose to leave.


    ¡°Dennis, you have promised to Calvin that you would take care of Olivia after his death. But think about


    what you have currently done to Olivia? Don¡¯t you think you are hurting her and even the wish of her


    deceased brother? What¡¯s more. ra is never qualified enough to match you as your wife.¡±


    I could tell from the anxious voice that it was Marcus who was talking.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. Instead, I happened to catch it as they talked loud while walking


    over.


    When both of them entered the office, Marcus noticed me and frowned, ¡°When did youe in?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment ago!¡± I answered and squinted at him, only to see his indifferent face.


    ¡°There will be two products of HY Technology waited to beunched this month. You need to keep an


    eye on the schedule and also the situation of JD Technology.¡± Said Dennis to me.


    He then handed me the files on his desk and added, ¡°Besides, the fiscal year ising. And our


    cooperation with AC should be expired. Just go to the financial department and check it. If a renewal of


    the contract is necessary, you need to bear the duty to finish it. If not, go to Jo Turner Credit and make


    an appointment with Luis.¡±

 Chapter 34 A Tricky Mission

    Chapter 34 A Tricky Mission


    ¡°We have been in a nice cooperation with AC, haven¡¯t we? Why shall we engage in a new contract with


    another audit agency? Marcus cut in with confusion.


    ¡°Besides, Jo Turner Credit is just a start-up. What if they fail to handle such a great capital chain of the


    George Group?¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at me and said, ¡°Read those files. Toby will be avable if you


    have any questions.¡±


    I didn¡¯t continue to ask while taking the files. But the same concern of Marcus also worried me. I asked


    again after a few seconds of pause, ¡°Mr. George, I have been working on construction. HY Technology


    Co., Ltd. is a tech firm. Besides, I have never been involved in audit, of which it is Toby who has been


    in charge. Why not leave it to him?¡±


    Dennis fixed his dark eyes on me and frowned, ¡°ra, do you understand the duty as a director?¡±


    I paused and nodded, ¡°Yes, I do. But¡­.¡±


    ¡°No negotiation. Since now you serve as the director and also one of the shareholders, you shall bear


    the responsibility to get yourself familiar with everything in thepany.¡±


    After saying that, he started to assign the work to Marcus.


    While carrying the files, I realized that he spared no room for me to get away from the mission. What


    was more, the workload this time appeared to be exceedingly heavy.


    I went back to my office and made Jackie here. I told her to assign specific schedule for the whole


    department and paid attention to the market of HY Technology. Perhaps the busiest moment was


    When I went to the financial department for information, I was so stunned to find that the audit of the


    Kris Lee, the financial director, showed me all files of finance and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, please take a


    look. Here are the files of all ounts of thepany. The workload this year should be quite heavy


    plus the ounts of Mr. Thomson¡¯s. So Mr. George would like to leave the annual audit to Jo Turner


    Credit.¡±


    I nodded while flipping the files. I could tell how bothering it would be, ¡°Okay, I get it. Let me go through


    the files first. Oh, by the way, I need the data of audit handled by ACst year.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then I returned to my office with those files. As soon as Jackie entered after finishing what he was told,


    he saw me busy among those ounts. Then she said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, the CEO of AC, Michael , just


    made a call for an appointment with you.¡±


    As expected, the project of audit between AC and the George Group was worth millions. No wonder he


    was eager for a talk with me so as to retrieve the profit.


    But I could tell that there must be a reason though I hadn¡¯t figured out why Dennis chose to end the


    project with AC. However, I didn¡¯t have much time negotiate with Michael .


    I said while looking at Jackie, ¡°Just tell me I have a busy schedule. Besides, make an appointment with


    the president of Jo Turner Credit for me. And I need the list of allpanies whose audits have been


    handled by Jo Turner Credit.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± as Jackie left, I got back to my work again.


    I was so exhausted and feeling sore all over my body after hours of work till afternoon. I stood up to


    walk out of the office, only to see an empty office area.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I got myself a cup of coffee and returned to my office. Then I ordered a delivery for my dinner as I


    needed to work overtime tonight.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back home?¡± a sudden voice came from the door, which surprised me. I raised up my


    head and noticed it was Mario.


    I smiled to reply, ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying as well?¡±


    He smiled and handed over a thermal box to me, ¡°Here is the soup Chef Owen cooked. It should be


    nice to you.¡±


    I paused a bit and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I assumed perhaps he would leave as soon as he gave me the box of soup. However, he was standing


    still. As I didn¡¯t have any idea about the following topic, I just remained silent.


    ¡°Dennis assigned the annual audit to you this year?¡± he took a seat and asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Yes. But it appears to be troublesome because I only know little about it.¡±


    He nodded to show his agreement, ¡°It has exactly been the end of the first year since thepany was


    listed. So there will be a big difference of the audit whenpared to that of thest year. Even a mere


    mistake would flop the share price. There have been cases of bankruptcy every year because of the


    annual audit.¡± Said Mario seriously.


    So I stopped to look at him attentively. Then he continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, our annual audit this year is


    handled by another audit agency. So it requires tons of cautiousness when you work on it.¡±


    Of course, I could tell he was reminding me kindly.


    ¡°Dennis should know that I have never been an expert of audit. But why did he still leave that to me?¡± I


    was quite confused by Dennis¡¯s reason because it would be a horrible price for the whole group if


    mistake urred.


    I sat up straight and looked at me, ¡°If you perfectly finish it this time, you will have the reason to justify


    your right over the shares offered by his grandpa. And then you will be promoted from a director to one


    of the partners.¡±


    He paused to smooth his suit and added, ¡°But if you mess up, the group will probably copse. And


    you might need to face the consequence to be expelled.¡±


    I frowned, having no idea how to reply.


    I didn¡¯t understand if Dennis did it for me while risking the whole group or he was up for something


    else.


    But I didn¡¯t intend to continue to contemte. I closed the ounts and opened the box of soup. Then


    I looked at him again, ¡°I have taken over the case of HY Technology. Besides, I wonder why Dennis


    asked me to keep an eye on JD Technology?¡±


    Mario frowned. He seemed to be thinking. He replied after quite a while, ¡°HY Technology was acquired


    by the George Group because of the failure of its capital flow. And it was Marcus who was in charge of


    its management in the earlier stage. Dennis assigned it to you perhaps because he wanted you to be


    more familiar with the high-tech industry. After all, the policy now suggests a trend that the authority


    would start to favor the development of both Intepany and tech firm. So the George Group will


    probably highly engage in high-tech industry. So he wants you to get prepare beforehand.¡±


    He added after a short pause, ¡°As for JD Technology, perhaps Dennis offered you this mission because


    he nned for an acquisition of it. So he wanted you to keep an eye on its following development.¡±


    I nodded and took a few sips of the soup. It did taste good. Then I looked at him, ¡°Thank you for your


    care during these days.¡±


    He smiled, stood up, and was about to leave.


    ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± I asked as I noticed that the night wasing.


    He nodded and said, ¡°I have a social asion to attend tonight.¡±


    I nodded but feeling a bit upset as I would like to propose for an after-supper tonight.


    I took some sips of the soup again after he left. Then I continued with the files. Not until I felt a sore butt


    did I get off work.


    I got on my car and was about to turn on the engine. But suddenly I got a call from Diana.


    It was already 10:00 PM. I picked up the phone and heard her voice, ¡°Hey girl, guess where I am now!¡±


    I could tell from his tone so I replied after a few seconds of thought, ¡°Hensley Town!¡±


    ¡°Damn! You are so boring!¡± sheined.


    I guessed I got her again when hearing that. So I smiled to answer, ¡°Come on, we have been friends


    for so long. So how is everything going? Have you found a nice storefront?¡±

 Chapter 35 Kidnapped!

    Chapter 35 Kidnapped!


    While sitting in the car and talking in the huge garage of the George Group, I could still vaguely hear


    my own voice echoing, which got me goose bumps.


    ¡°Yeah, Hensley Town is indeed a nice ce for living in a rxing way. I feel like falling in love with this


    ce during these days. I love the life here. The weather is good and here is the best ce for a


    peaceful life.¡±


    I switched to the hands-free mode while she was still gabling on and on. I wanted to leave this


    gruesome ce as soon as possible so I started to engine.


    While backing my car, I answered, ¡°You can enjoy a longer stay for a few more days in Hensley Town.


    Just fit yourself in and see if there is a nice dwelling for me. Dennis assigned another project for me.


    That¡¯s troublesome. So I might still be upied recently.¡±


    She huffed in a sulky voice, ¡°Come on, you have decided to leave, right? Why do you still bother


    yourself with those stuffs? Just make a clear cut and leave! Stop being hesitant.¡±


    Of course I fancied a clean departure as well. However, the situation always appeared to be


    changeable.


    Suddenly, I heard a sound of bang on something while my car was reversing. I was stunned and said to


    her, ¡°Diana, I seem to hit something on my car. I need to hang up. I will call youter.¡±


    Before Diana could continue, I hung up the phone and got off my car to check.


    Commonly speaking, perhaps there would be nothing around in the garage except for some homeless


    cats or dogs. But I still hoped it wouldn¡¯t be a huge impact on my car.


    As I checked around, I saw a little cat lying in the blind spot of the back of my car. The cat seemed to


    be seriously injured. I walked over and bent down to see. However, someone suddenly gaged my


    mouth from behind. Then I smelt a strong scent of drug.


    I fainted in a blink. It happened so instantly that I didn¡¯t have time to take action.


    When I woke up again, I found myself surrounded by darkness. The room was so quiet that I could


    hear myself breathing.


    After a few minutes of panic, I calmed myself down. Since the kidnapper kept me alive, he must have a


    purpose. I assumed that he kidnapped me for money because I was known as Mrs. George. Or


    perhaps he wanted to make it a threat against Dennis.


    No matter what he was up for, I was sure that I would still be safe by now.


    Gradually, I returned to beposed. About half an hourter, I heard sharp sound and a beam of


    strong light dazzled me.


    Then a voice of a middle-aged man sounded, ¡°She is awake.¡±


    The light was so dazzling that it took me quite a while to adapt to it. I looked around and noticed that I


    was locked in a huge container. But I couldn¡¯t see the face of the man standing in front of me with his


    back on the light.


    But I could tell from his chubby body, hoarse voice and the scent of cologne to show off himself that he


    was in a middle age.


    So this man should be a businessman or one of the decent white-cor instead of a simple rascal.


    ¡°She is awake. Go to cover her eyes and take her out!¡± as the man ordered, a skinny man walked over.


    But I still failed to see their faces as they put on something to cover up their looks.


    Dizziness still lingered in my head. Though I could see everything around, I was unable to even nudge


    a bit. They covered my eyes and I was dragged to walk distance. Then I was pushed into a room.


    Then they uncovered my eyes. Not until then did I refresh myself a bit. Then I asked in a slightly hoarse


    voice, ¡°Who are you? Why are you bringing me here?¡±


    The skinny man kept silent. Instead, the middle-aged man replied, ¡°Miss Kennedy, don¡¯t worry. We just


    invite you to see a show. After that, you will be returned.¡±


    Then they mmed the door shut. I sat on a broken bed with my limbs tied. I struggled for a while but it


    didn¡¯t work. So I finally gave up.


    However, I heard a conversation in this dark room.


    ¡°Dennis, you said you would divorce her and marry me. Don¡¯t keep me waiting, okay?¡±


    It seemed to be the voice of Olivia.


    ¡°Olivia, stop!¡± then there came the voice of Dennis. But he sounded a bit different from usual. He


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    seemed to be drunk.


    I was wondering why I heard their conversation and who was behind it.


    ¡°Dennis, are you falling in love with her? That¡¯s why you refuse to divorce her, right?¡± the conversation


    seemed to be ambiguous as her voice sounded hurried.


    Then I heard the sound of stripping. Dennis said as if he was holding back something, ¡°Olivia, stop it! I


    am married!¡±


    ¡°So what? Do you love her? Dennis, you said you loved me, right? We can have a baby when I


    recover, okay?¡±


    ¡°Olivia¡­¡±


    I kept my eyes shut only to shy away from the conversation. However, the more reluctant I appeared,


    the louder it sounded, and the more painful I felt.


    Though I had foreseen such a thing before and I have been aware of their rtionship, I still couldn¡¯t


    help trembling and retching when hearing it with my own ears even if I wasn¡¯t surprised at their


    intercourse.


    I puked out everything stored in my stomach. The vomitsted so long that I was exhausted after that. I


    could do nothing but to slump on the bed.


    My heart felt like being shattered in pain, the crack resulting from which was crawling like millions of


    ants biting me all over.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, how do you like the show just now?¡± the door was opened and then the chubby man


    entered with a disgusting smile.


    I red at him though I still failed to see his face clearly. I huffed with disgust, ¡°It¡¯s Olivia who nned


    for it, right?¡±


    She was the only suspect I could be sure about!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the answer is important to you,¡± he smiled wryly and added, ¡°Miss Kennedy, you should


    feel something special after hearing such a wonderful thing, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I could tell disgusting me was not their only purpose.


    ¡°How brilliant you are!¡± the man raised his voice and continued, ¡°I heard that you are in charge of the


    annual audit of the George Group this year, right? What about having a deal with me?¡±


    I sneered to reply, ¡°Why do you believe that I would agree after you disgusted me with dirty tricks?¡±


    He thought for a while and answered slowly, ¡°The baby in your belly should be your reason to agree.¡± I


    was stunned and sweating out of panic. It went totally beyond my expectation.


    He seemed to be pleased to see me being stunned. Then he smiled, ¡°So what¡¯s your answer now?


    Judging from your expression, I can tell that you seem to have your own n and you try to keep it a


    secret from Mr. George. Since then, how about cooperating with me?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The audit of the George Group was indeed considerably profitable for whoever got the project. It was


    ¡°I want the audit project to be an open bid for all.¡± Said the man.


    I was stunned and frowned, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

 Chapter 36 Negotiations

    Chapter 36 Negotiations


    ¡°Yes, as long as you agree to this, I can assure Miss Kennedy that the child in your belly and you will


    be safe and sound.¡± He said with certainty.


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, I¡¯m the only one you can trust now!¡± That sounded extraordinarily unpleasantly.


    But at this point, I can only get out first to save myself, so I squinted at him and nodded, ¡°Deal!¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He guffawed, ¡°Then it''s a deal!¡±


    He then signaled the thin man re-blinded me, I frowned, ¡°Is this necessary?¡±


    I heard hisugh in my ears, ¡°Miss Kennedy, rx. We will send you back by the exactly same way you


    were brought here!¡±


    I was then taken to a car, and on the way I had extremely sensitive ears, but in no time I went straight


    into aa.


    When I woke up again, I was still in the parking lot and in my own car, surrounded by everything that


    had not changed, and everything that had just happened seemed like a dream.


    I took out my phone to check the time, and it was already twelve o''clock. So in thest two hours, my


    life was on the line?


    I still had some fear in my heart, so I didn''t stay long in the parking lot and started the car directly back


    to the vi.


    My mind was piled up with things.


    When I returned to the vi and entered the hall, I saw the men checking files in the hall, and the


    sounds of those men and women could not help bute to my mind.


    I ran directly into the bathroom without changing shoes, lying on the sink and beginning to throw up, but


    I vomited enough just now and there¡¯s nothing left to vomit at this time.


    ¡°What did you have?¡± The man''s low, a cold voice came to my ears.


    I was trembling, and I felt that my stomach turned upside down. He walked up and patted my back to


    smooth my breath, yet these voices in my head grew more and more repulsive as I jerked my head up


    and pushed him away.


    I ignored his cold, icy face and ran straight up to the second floor.


    I unlocked the bedroom door, and when I smelled the disgusting smell in the bedroom, I opened the


    window all away again and changed all the covers and sheets on the bed.


    At this moment, there was a sharp knock at the door, ¡°ra, open the door!¡± The man''s voice was cold


    and chilling.


    I have all those voices in my head and it¡¯s killing me, so I repelled all the sounds outside the door.


    I desperately tried to get rid of all the scent belonging to him in the bedroom, and after cleaning it all up,


    I felt disgusted by the smell of my own body again. I undressed and went into the bathroom, turned the


    shower on as high as it would go, wanting to clean everywhere he had touched.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The loud sound rang out outside, and I crouched in the bathroom and locked the bathroom


    door. But I knew if Dennis wanted toe in, there must be a million ways.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before he mmed the outside door open, his voice gruff and cold, ¡°ra,


    what the fuck are you doing?¡±


    He stood in the bathroom doorway, and his voice was low, but with anger.


    I pressed against the door, not even wanting to hear anything from him again, ¡°Dennis, I don''t want to


    see you, please, please stay away from me!¡±


    It''s disgusting, really disgusting. If I didn''t hear those voices, I could still lie to myself, but at this point I


    can''t. No matter how many times I convince myself not to think about the images of him having sex


    with Olivia, still, my mind was repeating those things over and over again.


    ¡°ra, open the door. Just tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± His voice was cold, so cold that could freeze water.


    I shook my head, my heart and stomach felt disgusted, ¡°We have nothing to talk about, please leave


    me alone!¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± I could hear that he was gritting his teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t challenge me! Okay?¡±


    I was almost breaking down and yelling at the door, ¡°I said stay away from me, far away, can¡¯t you get


    it?¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± The bathroom door was smashed and rattled, and I was so shocked that I took a few steps


    backwards.


    With just three impacts, the bathroom door was smashed open, he came in with imperious and cruel


    expression, scowling at me, who was shrinking next to the bathtub, with a pair of ck eyes.


    ¡°ra, you¡­¡± When he saw me staring at him with disgust, his anger dissipated a few points.


    After a long time, he walked beside me, his slender tall figure squatted down, and his slender fingers


    slowly reached out to me.


    I was afraid that he would touch me, and my heart was rejecting his approach, so I instinctively spoke,


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    His outstretched hand stiffened in the air, and the coldness of his brow invaded the air around him, ¡°Tell


    me, what''s happening?¡±


    ¡°Dennis, let¡¯s divorce! Can you do that? Let''s divorce, I don''t want anything, as long as you agree to the


    divorce!¡± I sobbed.


    Dennis''s gloomy face was even gloomier. He looked at me, his cold gaze fixed on my face, ¡°ra, do


    you know what you''re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Of course! I put up with him for two years, two years of aggression, but it was not love, and


    warmth was not love, not matter how much it was!


    Swiftly, my hand was yanked by him, then my whole body was dragged out of the bathroom by him and


    settled on the bed. He put the towel around my body, then half squatted in front of me. His hands held


    me in a death grip, tilting his head to look at me, his voice low and suppressed, ¡°Tell me, what the hell


    is going on?!¡±


    He looked calm. No matter how mad I became, he always had a way of calming himself down.


    I shook my head, my eyes red, and my voice hoarse, ¡°Dennis, do you love me?¡± I didn¡¯t know why I


    was asking this question, but I asked.


    His body stiffened for a moment, his eyebrows knitted slightly, and his deep gaze fixed on me, ¡°ra,


    love isn¡¯t just talking!¡±


    But you said it to Olivia. My heart hurt and I almost yelled the words out.


    ¡°Then what was it?!¡± I couldn''t control my tears and choked, ¡°Dennis, I know that you don''t love me, do


    you?¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± He restrained his voice, ¡°Tell me what is happening! Why do you want a divorce all of a


    sudden?¡±


    ¡°I don''t love you, not in the slightest!¡± My eyes were red, and the pain in my heart spread throughout


    my body, ¡°I don''t love you as much as I thought I did. I''m young and still get the chance to find my true


    love, so let''s divorce and set each other free, okay?¡±


    From the moment I met Dennis, I never thought that one day, I would take it upon myself to beg to


    leave him.


    I thought that as long as I worked hard enough to give him my heart, love and body, one day he would


    turn around and pull me in and tell me that we were living a good life.


    But there were too many uncertainties in life. I forgot that there were many things in this world that you


    can get by your own efforts, but love was not one of them.


    Mutual love was God¡¯s blessing, most of the time, people just can¡¯t get what they wanted!

 Chapter 37 Calm Down And We’ll Talk Again

    Chapter 37 Calm Down And We¡¯ll Talk Again


    It was like a fineyer of frost condensed in the air in the bedroom, cold to the bone, and I kept my


    head down, not looking at him.


    After a while, he took a shallow breath, and then said in a cold voice, ¡°Get some rest, and when you


    calm down, we''ll talk!¡±


    Without any other superfluous conversation, he finished, getting up and leaving the bedroom.


    Dennis left the vi that night, and I stayed up all night.


    Even so, when the sun rose again, we still had to open our eyes and go on with our lives.


    I didn''t sleep well all night, so when I came to thepany with a tired body, Jackie was worried about


    me, ¡°ra, did you stay uptest night reading files? Apany¡¯s audit is actually not that difficult,


    you do not have to have too much pressure. You are just getting a little bit better, take care!¡±


    I nodded, my head a little buzzed, and after checking the George¡¯s finance, I checked the Thomson


    Group¡¯s finance as well.


    While I kept yawning, Jackie got me a cup of coffee and said, ¡°Oh, ra, is thepany''s audit


    specifically assigned to AC or Jo Turner Credit?¡±


    It gave me a headache to think about this problem. Yesterday the middle-aged man asked me to hold a


    tender and did not mention any specific requirements.


    The situation was not yet clear, so I said after a second thought, ¡°How long does the audit take?¡±


    ¡°In previous years, it was about half a month, but this year it may take at least a month!¡± Jackie said,


    cing the audit information of the previous years on my desk.


    It gave me a headache by just looking at it, then I asked, ¡°How much time is left in the year?¡±


    Thepany needed to be disclosed to the economicwork after the annual audit. The George¡¯s


    was a listedpany, so there were many shareholders and investors waiting to see the audit result.


    ¡°Not much, just a month and a half to go. And The George¡¯s have branches in other provinces, you do


    not have to visit each branch, but still need to go to a few, or there is no way to know the specifics!¡±


    I nodded and put the papers away. I looked at the time, and it was already noon, so I nced at Jackie


    and said, ¡°I need to meet with the president of Jo Turner Credit and get me an appointment, preferably


    as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jackie then added, ¡°Do you still want to meet AC¡¯s president?¡±


    I originally did not intend to meet this person, but thinking about what happenedst night, I could not


    help but specte that it could be AC who was trying to steal this business from me, so...


    After thinking about it, I said, ¡°Yes, did theye by again today?¡±


    ¡°Still downstairs in the hospitality room.¡± Jackie then added, ¡°It''s AC''s president, Michael !¡±


    The president came over himself? It seemed that the George¡¯s audit can indeed earn a lot of money.


    ¡°Make a reservation for me at a nearby restaurant,¡± I got up, carrying my purse, and said, ¡°Please be


    quick, I¡¯ll go meet this Mrs. Knight.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Jackie said yes and hurriedly left.


    I went out of the office and went directly to the waiting room of the George¡¯s building. The George¡¯s


    office building was veryrge, with sufficient funds, a luxurious leisure reception living room was set up


    in the lobby on the first floor to wee VIPs.


    I came into the living room and saw the middle-aged man sitting in front of the ink-colored Chinese


    sofa. At noontime, everyone was busy eating, so there were not many people there. Michael ¡¯s face


    looked clean and handsome, so he was not at all greasy as a middle-aged man.


    When he saw me, he got up, smiled and came to me, then reached out to shake my hand and said,


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, I¡¯m Michael , founder of AC, nice to meet you!¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°My apologies, Mrs. Knight. I''ve been a little busytely and really don''t have time,


    I¡¯m so sorry for keeping you waiting!¡± I checked the time and said to him, ¡°It''s just about lunchtime, shall


    we have lunch together?¡±


    He smiled lightly and nodded his head, ¡°My pleasure!¡±


    After a few words, they both did not mention business. When they came to the restaurant Jackie had


    booked in advance, Michael still did not take the initiative to mention the audit things.


    He just told me something interesting in life, looking a bit like two friends chatting together. He did not


    mention business, and naturally neither did I. I just listened to him quietly.


    After a long time, he observed me and said, ¡°I heard that Miss Kennedy is in charge of the George''s


    audit this year?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Thepany is going public, there are too many things, and Mr. George and Mr. Thomson


    basically don¡¯t have the time, so I¡¯ll take over this project temporarily.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°AC has done all of the George''s audits in previous years, and this year...¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish, but I knew what he was going to say. I responded with a smile, ¡°The George''s and AC


    have been cooperating for many years, and it is reasonable that AC should take over the audit. But the


    contract between AC and the George''s has expired, and ording to the previous practice, we the


    George''s will hold bidding, of course, I very much hope that in this bidding AC and the George''s can


    cooperate again.¡±


    This was the end of the conversation. Michael smiled lightly after listening, good manner kept him


    elegant, ¡°Well, AC is looking forward to this cooperation too.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After lunch, I sent Michael away. Jackie followed me and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, isn¡¯t Mr. George going to


    give thepany''s audit to Jo Turner Credit this year? Why should we hold a bid?¡±


    ¡°If they don''t bid, the George¡¯s will not only offend AC, but also other audit firms. AC is an old brand


    and has been cooperating with the George¡¯s all these years. If the cooperation suddenly terminated,


    what makes you think that they won¡¯t use the George¡¯s audits of previous years to cause trouble?¡±


    In addition, there was another reason. I wondered if Michael had something to do with what happened


    But from the reaction he had after knowing there would be bids, what happenedst night probably had


    nothing to do with him.


    But she can''t bepletely sure, so she could only observe for some time.


    Jackie nodded and frowned slightly, ¡°Then why did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why didn''t I say so in advance?¡± I interrupted her and gave her a look, ¡°I¡¯m not the only person Dennis


    hired, and this is argepany. If he has to make everything clear to everyone, then why does he


    have to hire so many people?! He might as well do it himself.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re his wife!¡±


    I gave her a self-mockery smile, ¡°Although I am his wife, he is not satisfied with me as his wife. Even if


    he is satisfied, he is the president of the George¡¯s, I am the director, so he is my boss in thepany.


    If I am stupid enough to ask him to specify everything, he might as well let me go home and just be


    Mrs. George!¡±


    The most intelligent brains were no better than hard work and umte experience.


    Back to the office, Jackie asked the president of Jo Turner Credit to have dinner. I didn''t tell anyone


    about what happenedst night and kept it in my heart alone.


    The good thing was that thepany was big, so I did not have to meet with Dennis if there¡¯s no


    special things. I did not think about how he will handle things between us next, the only thing I can do,


    was to do my job well.

 Chapter 38 Luis of Jo Turner Credit Audit

    Chapter 38 Luis of Jo Turner Credit Audit


    After a busy day and it was time off work finally, Jackie carried her bag into the office. She stared at me


    and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, do you need me to follow you to dinner with Luis of Jo Turner Credit in the


    evening?¡±


    I was lost in thought for a moment before I remembered this. Looking at her anxious expression, I


    shook my head and said, ¡°No, just give me the address, I will go there myself!¡±


    She smiled, ¡°Thank you, Miss Kennedy, I¡¯m sending you the address.¡±


    I nodded my head and squinted at her with my chin in my hand, ¡°Are you seeing someone special?¡±


    Jackie was a grown-up and worked for me for two years, and she hadn''t been in a rtionship all this


    time and recently started dating?


    ¡°No, I had an appointment with an old ssmate in the evening and had some time together, so¡­¡± She


    said, but her face was already getting red.


    I nodded and said nothing more, just gestured for her to go ahead!


    Affection just can¡¯t be concealed, even you didn¡¯t say it, people can tell from your eyes.


    After sorting out my desk, I drove straight to the ce Jackie told me. I originally thought that the boss


    of Jo Turner Credit would be a middle-aged man.


    When I saw him in person, I froze for a moment, not expecting Luis to be a young child in his early


    twenties.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy?¡± As soon as he saw me, he stood up from his seat, looked at me and raised his


    eyebrows.


    I gave him a polite smile, ¡°Mr. Collins?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Luis.¡± Luis was a tall and handsome boy, and had two dimples on the cheeks when he


    smiling, which made him look cuter, but he got a pair of sapiential eyes.


    He looked he really got something on him.


    I walked to the table and sat down, while Luis looked at me with a cute smile on his face, ¡°ra, what


    would you like? I¡¯ll help you call the waiter!¡±


    He directly called my name.


    ¡°I''m not picky!¡± I responded, put the bag in my hand aside and looked up at him as he ordered.


    After he ordered a few dishes, he casually gazed at me with his chin in his hand, ¡°ra, you look a lot


    better than I thought you would!¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, ¡°Is Jo Turner Credit yourpany?¡±


    I thought he probably was about twenty-three years old, although Jo Turner Credit was not considered


    all by himself.


    He slumped on the table, feeling a bit bored, ¡°Yeah, when I was bored in college I started Jo Turner


    Credit and find it was fun.¡± He then squinted at me with a tilted head and said, ¡°Let''s talk about


    something else, shall we?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    He was suddenly intrigued, sat up straight and gazed at me, ¡°Are you going to get a divorce with old


    Mr. George?¡±


    I was stunned, ¡°Old Mr. George?¡±


    He then continued, ¡°Dennis George is more than thirty years old, isn¡¯t he an old man? You are only


    twenty-six, do you really intend to live with that old man for the rest of your life?¡±


    I was stunned by his words for a while and did not know what to say, ¡°You''re interested in my personal


    life?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± He nodded and responded with a serious look, ¡°No one has ever said that you are


    stunning? Especially your temperament.¡±


    This child¡¯s thought was quite special. I grinned and answered awkwardly, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°What do you think of me? Is it your type?¡± Would this child know when to stop?


    Taking a sip of water, I looked over at him and changed the subject, ¡°Do you think you can sessfully


    Seeing that I changed the subject, he pouted, and began to lie on the table again, ¡°I have to do it


    before I know the answer, so I can¡¯t tell you now!¡±


    I twisted my eyebrows, slightly less interested in talking, ¡°The George¡¯s has just gone public, with huge


    funds to sort out. You should know audit better than me. A small error will cause huge losses to the


    He slightly narrowed his eyes, a pair of ck eyes faintly revealed a few crafty bright, ¡°Do you think I''m


    not capable of doing a good job in auditing the George¡¯s?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow and did not answer his question head-on, but said with a light smile, ¡°You are so


    young to establish Jo Turner Credit, I naturally believe in your ability, but after all, we have not worked


    together before and do not understand each other, so next, the George¡¯s will hold a bidding session


    and we¡¯ll see by then. If yourpany wins the bid, then I hope to work well with Mr. Collins.¡±


    ¡°Whatever!¡± He held his chin and squinted at me, ¡°You don''t seem to think much of me!¡±


    I was getting a bit ufortable with his attitude and slightly frowned, ¡°You¡¯re funny!¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m too young?¡± He pushed the dish the waiter had just brought to the table in front of me


    and looked at me and said, ¡°Don''t you think young people are more energetic?¡±


    I can¡¯t continue this conversation, got up and said, ¡°I will inform you of the specific time as soon as


    possible, if there is nothing else, I will have to leave now!¡±


    My wrist was tugged by him with some force, ¡°So rush?¡± He stretched his tone and gazed out of the


    restaurant.


    I couldn''t help but follow his gaze, right into Dennis¡¯s.


    Then Olivia beside Dennis. I retracted my gaze, tried to retrieve my hand. But he held me tightly and


    wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I twisted my eyebrows and said with some displeasure, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°How about watching a show before leaving?¡± When he said this, he pulled me back to the seat, and


    then pressed my shoulders. Then he watched Dennis and Olivia walk in with a smile on his face and


    said, ¡°Mr. George, what a coincidence! Please join us!¡±


    I got a bit irritating and said coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°A show!¡± He said and sat down next to me.


    Dennis sunken his face and walked over with Olivia and sat down opposite us.


    Olivia naturally saw me. With thest incident, at this time she did not continue to pretend, just coldly


    glowered at me, very unfriendly.


    It¡¯s good that Olivia didn¡¯t pretend anymore. I did not bother to look at them, simply took out my phone.


    Luis¡¯s passionate voice came to my ears, ¡°Mr. George, Miss Olivia, what can I get you two?¡±


    I was amused by Luis. Didn¡¯t he just call Dennis old Mr. George?


    Dennis indifferently nced at Luis, then turned to gaze at Olivia and said, ¡°What would you like to


    eat?¡±


    Look, he just can¡¯t ignore Olivia, because it¡¯s a habit imprinted in the bones.


    Olivia responded with a ¡°whatever¡± and then back to silence. Yet I was a little annoyed when Luis kept


    talking to me, and if he hadn''t blocked my way out, I would have just walked away.

 Chapter 39 Denniss Dilemma

    Chapter 39 Dennis''s Dilemma


    ¡°ra, what are you doingter? Can I ask you for a movie with me?¡± I thought Luis was stirring things


    up by saying this.


    When did we get to know each other so well?


    ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡± I responded and stopped talking as well.


    I was vaguely aware that Dennis was staring at me, which I automatically ignored.


    Seeing that I was not in a high mood, Luis turned to say to Dennis, ¡°Mr. George, I heard that you and


    ra have a very good rtionship as a couple,st time my mother wanted to ask you two to have a


    meal in L Community!¡±


    Dennis said faintly, still looking indifferently, ¡°Thanks for Mrs. Knight¡¯s kindness.¡±


    ¡°Is it the fashion magnate that you mentioned to mest time?¡± Olivia seemed to be intrigued.


    Luis immediately continued, ¡°Does Miss Pearson know my mother too?¡±


    Olivia''s eyes were lit up for a while, ¡°So she¡¯s your mother. She is the queen of fashion across Western


    Europe, Northern Europe and the continent, and I heard that Mrs. Knight manages two listed


    richest woman in the world!¡±


    Luis¡¯s mother is Luna Knight I''ve read about her in financial reports before, she was a typical strong


    woman in this era, I didn''t expect her to be Luis''s mother.


    Luis and Olivia foundmon topics and had a great conversation. I was already bored, and now even


    more, I can''t wait to leave.


    Finally, when the waiter finished serving the food, the two ended the conversation.


    ¡°ra, try this one. It¡¯s especially nutritious and tasty!¡± I didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Luis, but he


    suddenly picked some food for me.


    For the sake of good manners, I didn¡¯t refuse him but just slightly frowned, ¡°I can do it myself!¡±


    He ignored my words, but nced at Dennis and Olivia and said enviously, ¡°Mr. George, you¡¯re so


    sweet to Olivia, you really care about her!¡±


    Olivia put on a sweet smile and looked in a good mood. Dennis frowned slightly, and gazed at me with


    his ck eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know what expression I should have, and I bowed my head slightly, oblivious to everything.


    As long as I didn¡¯t care about it, my heart would not hurt!


    I took a small bite of the food Luis gave me, but before I had time to chew it, my stomach rolled


    violently. I covered my mouth, signaling Luis to let me out.


    He froze for a moment and reacted that I wanted to throw up, so he got up and got out of the way. He


    said worriedly, ¡°How can you eat fish and throw up? Are you pregnant?¡±


    He startled me with this statement.


    But I did not have time to think about it, I could only run into the bathroom and vomit. As I finally felt


    better, I turned around and saw Dennis standing behind me coldly.


    ¡°ra, let me get you to the hospital!¡± He requested indifferently, with no emotions, but absolutely not


    friendly.


    ¡°No!¡± I bypassed him and went out of the bathroom.


    All of a sudden, my hand was grabbed by him. I got a little emotional and looked back at him coldly and


    said, ¡°Dennis, I told you, stay away from me!¡±


    I paused and continued, ¡°Also, if there''s nothing wrong with your memory, I think I told youst night


    that I hope we get a divorce soon, and I don''t know how you''re thinking about it!¡±


    The color of his eyes gradually deepened, ¡°ra, do you know what you are doing?¡±


    I sneered, ¡°Of course!¡± I scowled at him, ¡°You take care of Olivia meticulously while tangling with me,


    and do you particrly enjoy the feeling of being tangled in two women?¡±


    His face was getting gloomier and gloomier. I knew he''s angry, but I was telling the truth, nothing but


    the truth. In the end, we both had to face it, didn¡¯t we?


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± After a while, he suddenly opened his mouth, and sounded helpless.


    I was stunned for a while and stated, ¡°Divorce me, and let''s go our separate ways and live each other¡¯s


    lives!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± He refused coldly.


    I sneered and glowered at him, ¡°Or you can stay away from Olivia and give her enough money to get


    her out of your lifepletely!¡±


    ¡°ra, who do you think you are toe here and decide my life?¡± Olivia came out of nowhere and


    roared towards me.


    I shook off Dennis''s hand and looked at her. Her face got red because of anger. I said, ¡°For what? For


    Dennis is not willing to divorce me, for I am still his rightful wife, and for he can''t let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s face turned redder with anger and she tried to argue with me, but I wasn''t interested in


    getting too involved with her.


    I went straight back to my seat, grabbed my bag and left.


    Luis followed unhurriedly from behind me.


    I stopped and looked back at him, ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t drive here today, so can you give me a ride?¡± He asked casually.


    I squinted at him and said bluntly, ¡°Not in the same direction!¡±


    I then got straight into the car and started it.


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t tell you my address, how did you¡­¡±His noisy voice faded away.


    Over the next few days, I had some severe reactions to morning sickness. In order to avoid Dennis, I


    went to YT Apartment. When Diana intended to settle in Newton Town, she and I bought two suites


    together in YT Apartment, one for each of us, so that we can take care of each other.


    Later, after Dennis and I got married, I had been living in the vi, so I did note here much. The


    good thing was that Diana had been taken care of this ce, and it was veryfortable to live in.


    Watching me vomit a lot, Diana poured me a cup of hot water. She gazed at me suspiciously and said


    seriously, ¡°ra, you didn¡¯t abort the baby, did you?¡±


    I did not want to hide it from her from the beginning, so I took a sip of hot water and nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    She paused for a few seconds, then looked at me and said, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna divorce Dennis, and then go back to Hensley Town to raise my child!¡± I had it all nned


    out.


    She rolled her eyes at me, ¡°I mean this period of time. You vomit too frequently, even I can find out


    you¡¯re pregnant. You work with Dennis, you think he''s an idiot and can''t find out?¡±


    I knew what she meant but I really can''t leave now. I can''t just throw away everything and just leave!


    If I didn¡¯t take care of these things carefully, Dennis would definitely be suspicious.


    After thinking about it, I gave Mario a call. Within seconds, the call was answered.


    With the experience of thest time, this time I waited until Mario said hello, ¡°Dr. Bet, do you have


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    any prescription to suppress or reduce pregnancy sickness?¡±


    Diana bent down, leaned over my ear and whispered, ¡°Who is this Dr. Bet? Why would he help


    you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her, but quietly listened to Mario¡¯s words on the other end of the phone, ¡°Yes, but I don''t


    rmend it. I will ask Chef Owen for advice tomorrow to see what kind of foods can reduce


    pregnancy sickness without affecting the fetus.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you, Dr. Bet!¡±


    ¡°Anytime!¡±

 Chapter 40 The George’s Problem

    Chapter 40 The George¡¯s Problem


    After the phone hung up, Diana looked at me excitedly, ¡°Something¡¯s up between you and this Dr.


    Bet?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I pushed her curious head away and got up to go back to the bedroom, ¡°Sleep well, and don¡¯t be nosy!¡±


    ¡°Hey, ra¡­¡±


    The room door isted her voice. I went back to the bedroom and began to continue to work on the


    case of the George¡¯s audit, which will be tendered tomorrow.


    I originally thought that the middle-aged man that night would appear again, but a few days passed and


    there was nothing special at all.


    I was a little confused about what exactly was going on.


    The next day.


    The day in Newton Town was getting hotter and hotter, and the sun was a little hot even at eight


    o''clock. Diana was a nightbird, so she never got up early.


    And I''ve been so busy the past two days that I''ve had to get up early every day.


    In the morning I hurried to the office. Jackie handed me the prepared papers and said, ¡°Let''s go straight


    to the bidding site!¡±


    I nodded and carried the papers andputer out of the office with Jackie.


    At the entrance of the elevator, we met Dennis and Mario. Mario handed me the lunch box he was


    carrying after he saw me, ¡°This is the soup Chef Owen prepared for you, it¡¯s good for your body''s


    recovery. I heard Dennis say that you have been throwing up a lot recently, it should be a false


    pregnancy sickness after abortion, you¡¯ll get better after some time.¡±


    I was worried that Dennis would suspect anything. But when he said that, I was relieved, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Dennis''s face was gloomy, and I can¡¯t tell his emotions. I had never been able to figure out his temper,


    and I can''t figure out what kind of feelings he had for me.


    Elevator doors opened, the four of us together into the elevator. The atmosphere was a little cold, but


    no one wanted to talk, until out of the elevator.


    Jackie gazed at me and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, you and Mr. George?¡±


    ¡°It''s gettingte, let''s hurry to the bidding site!¡± I didn¡¯t want to say much. Dennis and I hadn''t seen or


    spoken to each other since thest time in the restaurant.


    When I came to the bidding site, I met Luis again, which gave me a headache. He came up to me as


    soon as he saw me, young and energetic. He then greeted excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    I did not like his enthusiasm, so I nodded slightly and then directly into the bidding site. More people


    came here today, basically wanted to fight for the George¡¯s audit.


    Halfway through the bidding, I got a slight headache, and I didn¡¯t know why. Jackie saw that I was not


    right, so she helped me to the rest room and poured me a ss of water, ¡°Miss Kennedy, there are


    several otherpanies involved in the bidding behind, why don¡¯t you go to the hospital first?


    I shook my head. I had watched most of thepanies on the bidding, so I sipped and watched her,


    ¡°You go check the followingpanies, save some if it¡¯s appropriate, reject all of them if not!¡±


    I almost understood the specific situation, so I sat in the rest room for a while, and Jackie went over to


    continue to listen.


    It''s not easy to be a mother. I thought I was invulnerable, but such small mistakes still urred on such


    asions.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± A teasing voice rang out.


    I took a sideways nce and it was Luis. I rubbed my brow and said, ¡°Aren''t you going to bid? What


    are you doing here!?¡±


    ¡°Check on you!¡± After that, he went behind me and rubbed my temples for me. His hands were strong


    and he used moderate force, and I originally tried to dodge it but was held down by him.


    He persuaded coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be too stubborn!¡±


    I did not have much energy and simply gave in. Unexpectedly, it didn''t take long for my headache to


    subside a bit.


    He then let go and looked at me and said, ¡°How about now?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Much better, thank you!¡±


    He found a seat and sat down, his face no longer frivolous, but more serious, ¡°What kind of existence is


    Dennis to you?¡±


    This topic was too boring. I frowned, ¡°Shouldn''t Mr. Collins be concerned about the bid results right


    now?¡±


    He smiled lightly, ¡°I care more about you!¡±


    I ignored his words. Jackie came in at this time and I thought the bidders probably were done speaking.


    Jackie gathered all the bidders¡¯ profiles together to make aparison.


    I picked out a few suitable candidates and looked at her and said, ¡°Go make a statement, andpare


    thepanies which had done the audit and contact with thepany, and then filter them and give


    me the result!¡±


    Jackie took the files and nodded. She nced at Luis and hesitated for a moment and said to me,


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, should I send you back now, or?¡±


    ¡°You go ahead! I''ll send her backter!¡± Luis answered before me.


    Jackie still looked at me and waited for my answer. I said, ¡°Go!¡±


    After Jackie left, I gazed at Luis and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make it straight, then I don''t mind stalling


    time!¡±


    There¡¯s no way he just showed up for no reason. If he did not indicate his intention, then I did not have


    time for this.


    Since I said so bluntly, he raised his eyebrows and pouted, ¡°It''s not a good thing for a girl to be too


    smart!¡±


    I didn''t bother with him, grabbed my bag and got ready to go.


    But I got stopped by him, ¡°The George¡¯s audit equals to the George¡¯s future in some ways. Have you


    ever thought carefully why Dennis chose me over AC, who has been working with him for years?¡±


    I sat back in my seat and didn''t say anything, just continued to wait for him to go on.


    He found a seat next to me and said, ¡°The George¡¯s has been listed for one year, and seemingly, the


    George¡¯s is growing as fast as it can, without any problems. But think carefully, why did the project that


    you and Stefan were in charge of, which was only postponed for a few days, cause huge economic


    losses to the George¡¯s? Do you really think it''s the loss caused by the dy in funding because the


    George¡¯s is developing too fast?¡±


    I frowned, didn''t open my mouth, and waited for him to go on.


    ¡°The great George¡¯s will cause losses because of a dy in the final payment of an engineering


    project, which means that its internal reserve funds are likely to have been deficient. Dennis chooses


    not to continue to work with AC because once AC''s audit statement shows the George¡¯s deficit, then it


    will lead to a big drop in the George¡¯s stock and panic among stockholders.¡±


    I only frowned slightly at what he said. Then I squinted at him and said, ¡°But Dennis did not directly


    designate you to do the George¡¯s audit. Besides, as the director of thepany, would I not know its


    situation better than you?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± He sneered, ¡°ra, it¡¯s not good to be too arbitrary!¡±


    I got up and didn''t want to talk anymore, so I said, ¡°Since I said I would hold a bidding for the George¡¯s


    audit, then your ability means everything. As for other things, I think I know it better than you. Mr.


    Collins better go home and wait for the news!¡±


    When I finished, I went out of the rest room and went straight to my car.


    After starting the car, I recalled his words. His words were notpletely without merit, but they can''t


    be believed in full. It''s not that the George¡¯s had not experienced losses due to dyed final payments


    over the years, so it''s a normal situation.


    But it did not exclude the possibility that the George¡¯s funds had problems!

 Chapter 41 Bidding

    Chapter 41 Bidding


    After driving back to the office, I was surprised because Mario was waiting for me in my office.


    On seeing me back, he put down the magazine in his hand, looked at me, and said, "How about the


    bidding?"


    "Not bad!" After replying to him, I caught a glimpse of the lunch box on my desk, and I raised my


    eyebrows, "What¡¯s this?"


    "The soup cooked by Chef Owen. It can relieve the sickness.¡± He said and stepped forward to open the


    lunch box.


    He had given me a bowl of the soup in the morning, and after drinking it, indeed, I did not feel sick all


    morning. The soup was really good.


    "Thank you!" I said and sat back in my seat, raised my eyebrows, and looked at him. "Are you just here


    to bring me the soup?"


    "No!" He was frank and said directly, "Have you decided the sessful bidder?"


    I shook my head. I also had a headache with the audit of the George Group. "I asked Jackie to make


    an analysis report, and I¡¯ll screen the bidder after he gives me the report!"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "Have you ever thought about it? What if Jo Turner Credit Co., Ltd. is


    not shortlisted and finally AC wins the bidding?"


    To tell the truth, AC was likely to win. I looked up at him and frowned, "Why exactly does Dennis want


    to rece AC?¡±


    "You should ask him!" He replied to me, and continued, "He has some appropriate reasons to choose


    Jo Turner Credit."


    It was tooplicated. I did not want to think much about it. I looked at him and said, "When the audit


    take during the business trip!"


    She would be busy outside and be exhausted inevitably at that time. Mario was proficient in


    pharmacology, and the medicine that he prescribed must be useful.


    He nodded and motioned for me to have soup first, or it would get coldter.


    When I had just sipped a little soup, my mobile phone rang. Diana called me. It was already afternoon.


    She just got up.


    When I answered the phone, before I opened my mouth, Diana said anxiously. "ra, I''m at the police


    station. Come here quickly!"


    I froze and wondered why she was at the police station.


    She hung up before I was about to ask her. I hurried out with my bag. Mario stopped me and frowned.


    "What happened?"


    "Diana is at the police station. I''ll go and have a look!"


    "I''ll go with you!"


    I did not refuse and I went to the police station with Maria. Diana was detained in the observation area.


    When the guarding policeman saw me, he said, "Are you Miss ra?"


    I nodded anxiously, "Why did you hold Diana? What happened?"


    "Miss Diana has been involved in the illegal reselling of aquamarine and needs a judicial transfer. Miss


    ra, please cooperate with us!"


    The policeman said with awe.


    I suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. Heroin?


    How could Diana touch such a thing?


    I grabbed the policeman in anxiety. "Sir, Diana can''t do anything illegal. There must be some


    misunderstanding. Please make it clear."


    Seeing that I was emotional, the policeman frowned slightly, "Miss ra, rest assured that our police


    station will investigate it. We still have some questions to ask you separately. Please cooperate with


    us!"


    At this time, I did not have time to ponder over it. I followed the policeman to the inquiry room. After


    answering a few questions, I probably figured out the general situation of the matter.


    Last night, someone found much Heroin in Diana¡¯s bar, but it was very strange that the person did not


    call the police until today.


    After the inquiry, I met Diana. It was only a few hours. She did not wear makeup, and her dark circles


    looked particrly gaunt.


    She saw me and grabbed me, "ra, I was framed. It was Olivia! Last night, she came to the bar with


    a man. At that time, I thought she just came to drink, but I did not expect her to set me up."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Olivia went to a bar with a man?


    "Did you see what the man with her looks like?" Olivia would have no other friends apart from Dennis


    and Marcus.


    "He is very tall and good-looking. By the way, when I went to the George Group to visit youst time, I


    heard someone call him !"


    Marcus?


    I knew Olivia did not like me, but why did she frame Diana?


    "Why did they call the police today? Shouldn''t you have called the policest night?" It was


    unreasonable at all.


    Diana rubbed her eyes and said, "I''m the one they aimed at. Heroin was found in my closet when the


    police went to investigate this morning!"


    I had a little headache, "Diana, are you keeping something back from me?" ording to Olivia''s


    character, she would definitely make Diana lose both her life and wealth. Why did she make trouble


    only for Diana without destroying her bar?


    Diana hesitated for a moment before saying, "ra, I¡¯ll tell you something, but don''t be angry. The


    Time Bar has been bought by Dennis. When you asked me if I wanted to go to Hensley Town before,


    the bar was already bought by Dennis."


    I felt speechless at this moment, "Why did Dennis buy your bar?¡± He should concentrate on the George


    Group. Why did he get the bar?


    Diana shook her head. "I don''t know. Dennis came to visit me a month ago and bought the bar at


    almost twice the price. Then he transferred the bar to Olivia. I wanted to tell you about it before, but you


    were too busy and in poor health during that time, so ..."


    I felt extremely fearful after carefully thinking about it. Dennis bought the bar and transferred it to Olivia.


    Now the owner of the bar was Olivia.


    Dennis would never be stingy to give Olivia what she wanted. But as for Olivia, the bar was not her


    target at all.


    This game was likely for me!


    I had a headache, but Iforted Diana and left the holding room. Mario was waiting for me in the hall.


    On seeing meing out, he stepped forward and said, "Are you all right?"


    "If she was convicted, how many years will she be sentenced?" I opened my mouth and had a terrible


    headache.


    "15 years'' imprisonment, life imprisonment or the death penalty, and confiscation of property, all of


    which depends on the quantity. Therger the quantity, the heavier the sentence!" Mario said and took


    me out of the police station.


    My ears were tingling and I felt very dizzy. Olivia was cruel enough. She destroyed Diana¡¯s life with


    only a little pub.


    "Don''t worry. The police are still investigating and there may be a favorable turn." Mario held me aside


    to the rest area and appeased me.


    I grabbed him, looked up at him, and said, "A favorable turn?"


    "It¡¯ll turn around as long as the police find out that Heroin has nothing to do with her. Also, there are no


    signs of drugs in her own body. Besides, someone likely put the drugs in her wardrobe because it¡¯s in


    the bar. As long as it is found out that someone has touched her wardrobe, she would be in the clear."


    "Yes, we can go back to the bar to check the surveince video!" I suddenly stood up and could not


    wait to go to the bar.

 Chapter 42 Asking for His Help I

    Chapter 42 Asking for His Help I


    But Mario stopped her with helplessness in his charming face. He said, "The police must have thought


    about it. We should figure out whether anyone has edited the surveince video!"


    I frowned and had a little headache. I grabbed my hair with anxiety and looked at Mario, "Go back first.


    I want to calm down! "


    Mario was about to say something. On seeing that I was a little upset, he paused and said, "Call me if


    you need me!"


    Then he left.


    I stood at the gate of the police station for a while before I got on the bus.


    Jackie called me and said that they hadpleted theparative reports of several bidding


    this moment.


    Hesitating for a while, I drove the car to the vi. I had not gone back to the vi these days, avoiding


    Dennis as much as possible, but there were still some things that I could not escape after all.


    It was still early when I went back to the vi. The house was empty, and the doors to the bedroom and


    bathroom door on the second floor had been repaired.


    I knew it was useless to be worried, so I simply went to the study and read the reports sent by Jackie. I


    knew that AC had a great chance of winning this bid, but it was surprising that Jo Turner Credit was


    just behind AC.


    Jo Turner Credit was just a smallpany that had been established for such a short time, but in the


    decades left behind.


    Dennis chose Jo Turner Credit perhaps because of its development and potential.


    Given what happened in the garagest time, I simply denied AC directly and called Jackie.


    He picked up immediately, "Miss ra."


    "Give the audit business to Jo Turner Credit!"


    Hearing that, Jackie seemed a little surprised, hesitating, "Miss ra, but this time the winner is AC. If


    you give the audit to Jo Turner Credit, I''m afraid that AC will make trouble in the end!"


    I knew that the man in the parking lot took me away and especially showed me a good y. He finally


    requested me to hold a bidding meeting.


    The man forced me to award the bid to the winner, didn¡¯t he? But since I nned to hold the bidding


    meeting, I had decided not to give the business to the winner!


    When I was in charge of the George Group, I would not allow any ident, not for Dennis, but the sake


    of Grandpa Freddy. He had looked after me carefully over the years.


    "Just go ahead. I¡¯ll give AC an exnation!" I hung up the phone and remained silent for a long time.


    I just dialed the phone that I had never actively dialed. I listened to the connecting signal for only two


    seconds before he answered the phone with a low maic voice, "Five years!"


    He spat out two words with a faint echo in his voice, "I thought you won''t give me any more


    information."


    I suppressed my displeasure and said, "I want an ident report of AC Audit in recent years and their


    financial situation!"


    "Honey, you haven''t called my name for a long time!" His voice was too calm with a cold response.


    I could not feel cold and trembling gradually, "Leo!"


    "Honey, you shouldn''t call me that!"


    Even we were not face to face, his cold aura surrounded me through the phone. It was not the cool and


    proud temperament like Dennis, but the bloody cold after soaking in hell for many years. It was a kind


    of cold with abnormal fear.


    "Dear!" I spit out a word, and my body trembled unconsciously.


    "Good girl!"


    I hung up suddenly, and sat on the ground, feeling a little scared, which was engraved in my bones


    from childhood.


    I stood up from the ground after a long time, feeling a little weak. I stumbled back to the bedroom,


    climbed into bed, and wrapped myself tightly in the quilt.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I was eroded by the cold deep in my bone marrow. I could not get back to my mind for a long time. I


    should not have called him.


    When Dennis went back to the vi, I slowly gathered myself. On seeing me, he seemed surprised, and


    immediately his cool expression was recovered.


    "Did you eat?" He said in a tired voice.


    He had many things to do in the George Group and had been on a business trip for these days. He


    must just go back from a business trip because he looked tired.


    I shook my head and noticed that it was getting dark. I thought about Diana, got up, and said, "I''ll cook


    for you!"


    Suddenly he hugged me from behind and put his chin on my shoulder. Perhaps he was too busy. His


    stubble grew and stung my shoulder. He said, "Stay with me for a while!"


    Pulling me on the bed, he wrapped around my hands and feet with his body, holding me still. His


    hoarse voice vibrated my eardrum, making me dizzy.


    His warm breath made my face itchy. I opened my mouth and finally said nothing.


    Looking at the ceiling for a while, I finally gave up temporarily. Now, if I talked to Dennis about Diana,


    the result might be just the opposite. It was better to wait for him to wake up and have a good talk!


    I was already nervous and was easily sleepy during pregnancy. At this time, staying in his arms, I felt


    relieved and became sleepy.


    I yawned and closed my eyes.


    But just after a moment, I suddenly opened my eyes and stared at him angrily, whose private part


    touched me, "Dennis, you should go to sleep. What are you doing?"


    "It was a natural reaction. Forget it!" He said in a low voice, which could tell that he was really sleepy.


    But I really could not fall asleep, and I moved back slightly, but he stopped my movements with his big


    palm and then pulled me back.


    "Dennis!" I was a little annoyed. He would not allow me a peaceful sleep


    "Just leave it alone for a while!" He opened his mouth and held me more tightly.


    I felt speechless at this moment.


    I could not restrain my temper and said, "Jerk!"


    I could never learn how to swear, and just spit out two words in a rage.


    He smiled in a charming voice and seemed very pleasant. I did not care about him, closed my eyes,


    and ignored his reaction. I was ready to go to bed directly.


    But after two minutes, I could not sleep at all.


    I began to ponder how to ask his help for Diana. It would be much easier as long as Dennis was


    involved. After all, money and power in this world could solve many problems indeed.


    Perhaps because of my guilty conscience, I became very nervous. He was aware of my nervousness


    and held me very carefully.

 Chapter 43 Asking for His Help II

    Chapter 43 Asking for His Help II


    But after thest time I heard about him and Olivia, I instinctively began to resist him.


    He rolled over, but...


    After a long time, he got up and grabbed his pajamas to put them on. Then he stood on the balcony


    and lit a cigarette.


    I was lying in bed with mixed feelings at that time.


    I got up, walked over to him, hugged him from behind, and put my whole body on his back. "Let''s try it


    in the bathroom."


    His body became rigid suddenly. He snubbed out the cigarette and turned to look at me with a cold


    expression. "When did it start?"


    I froze. Did he mean my reaction to the forey?


    I bowed my head, bit my lip, and said only after some time, "Maybe after the abortion ..."


    I would keep the thing he and Olivia had done in my mind forever. It would be a secret rotting in my


    heart.


    He gave me a deep look and pushed me away, "I''ll stay in the study."


    I pulled his hand immediately and looked up at him, "You bought Diana¡¯s bar for Olivia? Diana was


    framed, Dennis, can you help me?"


    I knew that asking for him at this time would make him angry. After all, I did not satisfy his desire, but


    Diana could not wait too long.


    He looked down at me. His ck eyes tightened slightly and showed a cold expression. "Is that why


    you came back?"


    He stared at me, and I shook my head with a guilty conscience, "No, I..."


    "You want to get my help at the expense of your body, so you just allow me to continue?" He sneered,


    with irony in his voice. "ra, you¡¯ve realized that you have no reaction to my touch, haven¡¯t you?"


    I shook my head, flustered, but such was the fact.


    Looking up at him, I choked, "Dennis, you have Olivia and many friends, but I have nothing. I only have


    Diana. Please, help me!"


    "Ho!" He snorted, "You have nothing but Diana? ra, you surprise me! "


    He was angry. Yes, he was furious, but I had no choice.


    As long as I had a choice, I won''t ask him, but only he could solve the problem.


    I held his hand and ignored his angry expression. I bit my lip bitterly, with tears swirling in my eyes,


    "Dennis, only you can help me. Please. I''m sorry!"


    It was cold in the room, and I did not have many clothes on me, and now I was wrapped in coldness.


    Dennis looked at my copse coldly, with his expression turning from anger to calmness. After a long


    time, he opened his mouth, grabbed my hand, and his voice was low and cold. "Go to the bathroom!"


    I was stunned, and then I realized what he meant. For a moment, he held me in his arms and went


    straight into the bathroom.


    "ra!" He spoke in a hoarse voice.


    I looked up at him. Water from the showerhead made my eyes wet. He lowered his head and raised his


    hand to cover my eyes.


    I opened my mouth and prayed, "Dennis, could you be more gentle?"


    I was worried about my baby!


    I felt the pain in my belly and suddenly froze. I said in a trembled voice, "Dennis, stop, I ... am


    bleeding!"


    He became stiff and saw a pool of blood at my feet, which neither of us had noticed before.


    I twitched in pain and tugged at his arm, sweat oozing from my forehead. "Quick-take me to the


    hospital!"


    I felt it was a strange pain different from before.


    Dennis was suddenly jolted out of sexual passion. He looked at me with deep eyes and grabbed a bath


    towel and hastily wiped the water drops off my body, and then held me out of the bathroom.


    He put me on the bed to dress me and called Mario. I grabbed his skirt, and it was so painful that I


    could not breathe. "It''s toote, Dennis, take me to the hospital!"


    "Fuck!" To my surprise, I heard Dennis swearing for the first time in my life.


    He held me into the car and started the car. He tightened his lips and his eyes showed a deep


    expression.


    He drove very fast and ran so many red lights. He took me to the hospital, and nurses pushed the car


    towards us.


    "What''s wrong?" Someone in the flustered crowd asked.


    Dennis nced at me with an extremely cold expression, "ra, you should tell them yourself. Or you


    want me to tell them about it?"


    My heart thumped, and I was sweating at this time, but the pain in my lower abdomen made me not


    think too much. Holding the nurse around me, I said, "I¡¯ve been pregnant for less than two months, and


    there are signs of miscarriage. Please help me keep my baby."


    The nurse nodded and soothed me, "Don''t worry. Take her to the operating room first!"


    After a rattled panic, I gradually lost consciousness.


    I kept regretting that I was too careless. I had thought it would be all right because we had done it


    several times before.


    However...


    When I woke up again, it was already veryte.


    I opened my eyes and saw the man''s tough and sharp expression. There was a shallow cyan under his


    eyes, and his chin was covered with a shallow beard.


    He had stayed here all day long, hadn¡¯t he?


    I ran my eyes over the room and could only see white color. I was in the hospital ward.


    Instinctively, I stretched out my hand to touch my lower abdomen. Fortunately, my stomach was still


    bulging, and I felt no pain in my lower abdomen.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Are you awake?" He asked me in a deep voice.


    I froze and saw Dennis had already woken up. He stood up and stepped aside to pour a ss of water.


    He put the cup on the bedside table, looked at me, and said, "Want some water?"


    I could not guess his mood and asked him tentatively "I still have the baby, right?"


    He looked at me with his ck eyes. His chill expression stabbed me straight. My heart thumped and I


    waited for his answer with my eyes wide open.


    After a long time, he gave me an irrelevant answer, "When are you going to tell me about it?"


    At that time I did not know how to answer. I could not quarrel with him in such a condition. My eyes


    turned red and I said, "Olivia forced you to kill him with her life, Dennis, I can¡¯t abort him, so ..."


    On seeing his unhappy expression, I continued, "I did not mean to lie to you. If you don''t want the baby,


    I can divorce you. As long as we are divorced, we will not interfere with each other. If you don¡¯t like him,


    I¡¯ll definitely keep him away from you and Olivia in the future."

 Chapter 44 The Father of the Baby

    Chapter 44 The Father of the Baby


    "ra!" He was angry, with rage flickering in his ck eyes. "You think I¡¯m a jerk and I don''t even


    deserve to be the father of your children?"


    I froze and said in a guilty tone, "No, I''m just worried that you¡¯ll give up him because of Olivia..."


    "So you are so opinionated." He sneered. I was sure he would have torn me up if I were not lying in


    bed now. "ra, listen to me. It¡¯s my baby. Take good care of him!"


    It was the first time I saw Dennis like this. He seemed very angry and also delighted at the same time.


    I stopped talking. ording to his remarks, my baby was fine.


    After a while, the doctor in a white coat came in, exined the situation, looked at Dennis with an


    embarrassed expression, and said, "The first three months of pregnancy is very dangerous, so try to


    control yourselfter."


    I curled my lips and saw Dennis nod toward the doctor coldly.


    Fortunately, my baby was fine. I was bleeding because of the stress recently.


    The doctor exined some matters that should be paid attention to at ordinary times and left. Dennis


    and I were silent in the ward.


    I knew he was a little angry and did not want to stay in the hospital. I looked at him and said, "Dennis,


    let''s go home, OK?"


    He looked up at me coldly. I took a breath and continued, "I ate nothing for dinner. I''m very hungry


    now." Pointing to my belly especially, I looked at him and said, "Baby is also very hungry!"


    After a while, I thought he would ignore me directly, but he suddenly got up and said, "What do you


    wanna have? I''ll buy them for you."


    I froze and then grabbed his clothes with a smile. I said, "I wanna eat trotters, grilled fish, and noodles


    you cook!"


    Actually, I just wanted to coax him back. It was really ufortable to stay in the hospital.


    He looked at me for a while, and then said helplessly, "I''ll go through the discharge formalities!"


    After that, he looked at me seriously and said, "Lie down!"


    He went out of the ward, and I looked up at the infusion bottle, where there was little potion inside, so I


    pressed the call bell, and a nurse came in removing the syringe needle for me.


    "Are there any more potions?" I said. I could not wait to go home now.


    The nurse looked at me and said, "No, Mrs. George. Please lie down and have a good rest."


    I froze because she even knew I was his wife.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The nurse packed the medicine bottle and looked at me with envy. "Mrs. George, your husband loves


    you so much. When you entered the operating room just now, Mr. George stood beside the gate


    anxiously and helplessly like a child."


    At that time, I was a little distracted. I felt dizzy and wondered who he was worried about. Me? Or our


    baby?


    "What are you thinking about?¡± I heard his deep voice and looked up. The nurse has left.


    Dennis hade in when I was in a daze, holding a stack of lists and carrying a lot of medicine.


    "What¡¯s that?" I looked down at the medicine bag he was carrying. He stretched out his hand, picked


    me up horizontally, and said, "Progesterone. You¡¯ll take it at home."


    He held me and walked out, and I quickly moved down. "Dennis, put me down. I can walk by myself."


    It was too embarrassing!


    "Don''t move if you want to go home!"


    Therefore, I was held out of the hospital by Dennis ostentatiously, which was really ... awkward!


    He put me in the car, sat in the driver''s seat, looked at me, and then leaned towards me.


    I was a little confused and thought that he was trying to kiss me.


    I could not help but shrink the body backward, "Dennis, there are others outside..."


    He fastened my seat belt and looked up at me with his bright and ck eyes. "What?¡±


    I...


    I had misunderstood!


    I did not realize he was fastening the seat belt for me.


    I forced a smile on him and turned to look at the scenery outside the window.


    He held my fingertips, and I gradually felt the hot temperature of his hand. I froze and looked down,


    seeing him driving with one hand and holding my hand with another.


    He saw me looking at him and raised my hand to kiss it. "Trotters, grilled fish, and noodles. What else


    do you want?¡±


    We rarely got along with each other in such a warm and peaceful way. I blushed with my heart beat


    faster. I could only feel the hot temperature of my palm that he had kissed.


    I took back my hand and said with embarrassment, "Whatever!" I did not care about the food anymore.


    Heughed out in a deep voice and I could feel that he was delighted today.


    We came back to the vi, and before I got off, he had already opened the door and reached out to me.


    "I can walk by myself!" I was not so delicate and he did not have to hold me in and out.


    "Come here!" He said briefly and held me into the vi, not allowing me to refuse.


    He put me on the sofa in the living room and took out the medicine he brought back from the hospital.


    After reading the specifications carefully for a while, he began to divide out the medicine and handed


    me some ck medicine, "Take them!"


    I frowned and did not want to eat them.


    On seeing that, he went into the kitchen and took a white rock candy out.


    "Take this candy after the medicine, you¡¯ll not feel bitter!"


    I was speechless.


    Sure enough. Sometimes men were stupid. It was not traditional Chinese medicine. Rock candy was


    useless!


    I took the ck pills in his hand and stuffed them all into my mouth. Then I took a sip of water and went


    straight back to my bedroom.


    I would be delicate if I continued to stay with him.


    It was quitete. When I got back to the bedroom, I fell asleep at once.


    Probably I slept too deeply to notice that Dennis was lying beside me.


    We slept tillte the next morning.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw Dennis'' handsome and resolute face. I could almost clearly see the


    pores on his face because we were too close. I had to admit that his skin was really good.


    He had handsome facial features and a resolute and charming temperament. I could not help but


    stretch out my hand and move my palm back and forth on his stubble.


    Maybe he went to bedtest night, and on a business trip these days, he had not ovee the jet


    After fondling him for a while, I saw that he was not awake. I was hungry so I wanted to get up to have


    brunch. Unexpectedly, he suddenly lifted his legs and directly pressed on me.


    Probably he thought of something and moved his leg.


    "Dennis!" I said, trying to get his legs off me.

 Chapter 45 Hungry

    Chapter 45 Hungry


    He narrowed his drowsy eyes with his long eyshes quivered, "You wake up so early."


    I nodded, trying to get out of the quilt. But he stretched out his long arms and directly held me. He said,


    with a charming smile on his handsome face, "Stop."


    He always looked like a gentleman, but actually ...


    "I¡¯m hungry!" I took a deep breath and had blushed already.


    ¡°H¡¯m,¡± he said in a hoarse voice and pulled me closer to him.


    "Dennis, you such a jerk!"


    After the sex, I felt myself a masochist. I went into the bathroom and washed myself several times, but I


    could still feel his smell.


    He also got out of bed and went into the bathroom. He hugged me from behind with a flirting


    expression.


    I did not want to talk to him and just squeezed the toothpaste to brush my teeth. He seemed to be more


    interested, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Just do it a few more times in the future."


    I was so angry that I raised my eyes and stared at him mercilessly, brushing my teeth quickly and


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    leaving the bathroom.


    Sitting on the dresser and looking at myself, I felt that I had gained some weight probably because of


    pregnancy.


    After wearing some lotion, I pped some make-up and found some decent clothes in the closet to put


    on. Coming out of the bathroom, Dennis saw that I had just changed my clothes, frowned, and said,


    "Change your clothes!"


    "Why?¡± There was nothing wrong with this dress! It was summer in Newton Town, so it was OK for me


    to wear a long skirt, wasn¡¯t it?


    He walked over, nced at the wardrobe, took a light pink suit coat from the inside, and handed it to


    me, "Put on the coat!"


    I wanted to say something but was stopped by his serious expression.


    So I had to put on my coat silently.


    We went downstairs, and I heard some nking sounds from the kitchen. I paused and thought it was


    a thief, but Dennis was still calm.


    I went downstairs and saw Nanny Daisy in the kitchen.


    Nanny Daisy saw us, stopped her work, and said with a smile, "Good morning, Sir, Madam. Breakfast


    is ready. You may be hungry. Take it quickly!"


    I saw that Nanny Daisy was delighted and had tidied up the whole vi, I looked at Dennis curiously.


    He said nothing but motioned me to eat first.


    I was so curious, so I looked at him and said, "Dennis, did you ask Nanny Daisy toe over?"


    He ate the breakfast gracefully, raised his eyes slightly, nced at me, and said, "Well, she''s here to


    take care of you."


    It was fine. However, thinking of Diana, I took a sip of soup and hesitated for a moment before saying,


    "Dennis, Diana is still in the police station, could you ..."


    "Have breakfast now!" He frowned andmanded me calmly.


    I...


    During this period, I suffered from more serious morning sickness. I ate less and vomited much. After a


    few bites, I basically lost my appetite.


    I put down the chopsticks and stood up to wait for him in the living room and tell him when he finished


    eating.


    Unexpectedly, he mmed the table and said, "Eat it all!"


    I frowned, "I can''t eat anymore."


    I could not eat, and I had eaten a lot. At least I drank a bowl of porridge.


    He said seriously, "Eat the egg and we can talkter."


    It sounded a bit like a negotiation.


    Then I had no choice.


    Just sit back and put the fried eggs into your stomach with your head down.


    But I found that I was too naive after all. After eating an egg, Dennis put a piece of cake and milk in


    front of me and motioned, "Take them!"


    I suddenly put down my chopsticks and red at him. "Dennis, I¡¯m not a pig."


    "Go. They are nutritious!" He only forced me to do ording to his order.


    I felt so angry that I ignored his words and said unhappily, "I''m full and can''t eat anymore."


    He said nothing and just stared at me to indicate that there was no negotiation if I did not eat the food.


    I had a headache, touch my forehead, and said, "Dennis, I¡¯m so full. If I eat too much, I will vomit." After


    a pause, I deliberately said, "Vomiting is really worse than eating!"


    "Just eat them and we¡¯ll see."


    Damn you...


    "Dennis, you are ... awesome!" I gnashed my teeth and took the cake and milk. I looked at him and


    wanted to pounce on him and bite him.


    After I finished eating, he raised his eyebrows. "I thought you¡¯d know I¡¯m awesome before."


    I became speechless.


    Forget it. I had something important. So I followed and said, "Dennis, Diana has been in the police


    station for a day, you ..."


    "You are worried about her?"


    Nonsense!


    He sat gracefully on the sofa in the hall, and leisurely drank the coffee made by Nanny Daisy. I was full


    ofints.


    I had already forgotten the warmth and beauty of the morning.


    I watched the clock. It was one o''clock in the afternoon, but Dennis did not go to thepany or the


    police station. I could not fucking waste the time.


    Anyway, I went upstairs to pick up my bag and went out to drive to the bar.


    But I was too naive indeed. Dennis leaned beside me and said elegantly, "Where are you going?"


    "Police station!"


    I did not think he wanted to help me at all.


    He looked down as if thinking, and then directly got into my car, sat in the driver''s seat, and looked at


    me. "Just get in."


    I did not know what he was going to do. I got in the car, but after a while, I found that he was driving to


    thepany instead of the police station.


    "Dennis, you ..."


    "I''ll solve Diana¡¯s problems. You stay in thepany and don''t make any trouble!" This sounded like


    coaxing children.


    But it seemed that I had no choice but to listen to him.


    I took a deep breath and kept quiet. When I got to thepany, Dennis put me down at the George


    Group building and then drove away directly.


    When I entered thepany, I met Marcus who was just about to go out. Sometimes, people would


    meet the person they hated more easily.


    I nced at him indifferently and wanted to ignore this talkative man. I just pretended not to see him.


    "Good noon, Miss ra. You¡¯ve gone for a meeting?" Marcus was so disgusting that I did not want to


    talk to him, but he still talked to me.


    ", are you working in the Personnel Department recently?" I nced at him, said tonelessly, and


    pressed the button of the elevator door.


    He snorted and said coldly, "ra, your best friend is imprisoned. Why are you still so calm? ra, you


    are even more indifferent than I expected!"


    I stared at him angrily and lost my temper that stemmed from the argument with Dennis in the morning.


    I said in a cold voice. ", you are always so ttering. Now you are just a dog barking. Why? You are so


    dedicated to serving Olivia as her flunky. She often gives you her fake love, right? Or she often shows


    you her affectation?"

 Chapter 46 Help Diana

    Chapter 46 Help Diana


    I smiled and said, "By the way, although Time Bar is under Olivia''s name, her sponsor is Dennis


    George, right? You''d better not mess with me, otherwise. If I¡¯m in a bad mood, I can sue you at any


    time. I think it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to take back what my husband gave away for no reason as


    Ms. George. Am I right, ?"


    "You have a sharp tongue!" Marcus probably didn''t expect me to talk back, he blushed and wanted to


    refute when the elevator came. I nced at him and said in a cold tone, "I am looking forward to seeing


    you stop being other¡¯s n B,e on!"


    Marcus¡¯s face turned crimson with anger. Seeing him like this, the unpleasantness caused by Dennis in


    the morning disappeared in an instant.


    There was someone waiting for me at the office when I returned. Jackie Wells hurriedly followed me


    and said, "ra, Luis Collins from Jo Turner Credit has been waiting in your office for the whole


    morning."


    I nodded and said to her, "Please heat a cup of milk for me."


    Luis was lying in the chair with his leg crossed and eyes closed when I entered the office. He didn''t


    open his eyes hearing meing in, he just called, drawing his word out long, "Are you always treating


    your partners in random?"


    I put my bag aside, and sat on the sofa, Jackie brought the milk in, she then looked at me and said,


    "ra, do you need me to bring all the documents that needed to be audited?"


    I shook my head, and took a sip of milk, then I looked at Luis and said, "I think you should have


    received the message. Since you are here, let''s sign the contract."


    Luis squinted at me. "So, are you sure you want to cooperate with us?"


    I frowned and felt a faint pain in my back, I looked at Jackie and said, "Bring Luis the contract."


    Jackie handed the contract to Luis. Luis took over the paper and seemed didn''t take it serious, so he


    signed it a secondter. Signing the contract was done. What followed was Jo Turner Credit and the


    George Group¡¯s finance departments should get some further discussion on the cooperation. My tasks


    ended.


    I frowned seeing Luis was still here, "Luis, do you have anything else?"


    He got up, and moved next to me, "Let''s have lunch together!"


    I was really annoyed by this cub, so I said to Jackie, "Go downstairs and order Luis a takeaway."


    Jackie was surprised, she then nodded, and left with a smile.


    Luis was upset and shouting, "I invited you to lunch. You should at least give me a positive response."


    I couldn¡¯t bear his screaming so I looked at him and said, ¡°Luis, the contract is signed so we don¡¯t have


    anything to discuss about. In terms of romantic rtionship, I am a married woman so we don¡¯t have


    anything to discuss about. Please stay away from me."


    There was HY Technology¡¯s case to follow after the confirmation of audit of the George Group. I rubbed


    my eyebrows with my hands, and found all the information I can find on HY Technology. All these


    things gave me a headache.


    The advantage of being young was that you can go in at one ear and out at the other, such as what


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Luis did. I thought I have made my point very clearly, but he still won¡¯t leave. I stopped caring about


    him, and got busy with my work.


    Jackie brought the food back, and put it in front of Luis very politely, she respectfully said, "Luis, here is


    your lunch."


    Luis red at Jackie, and said sarcastically, "Thank you!"


    Jackie smiled, and didn''t say anything else. She walked towards me, "ra, Mr. Thomas from AC has


    There was no new mail in my mailbox so I looked at Jackie and said, "Not for the time being."


    I was afraid what happenedst time won''t be over easily. Although I held the bid, I skipped the winner


    and it didn''t go as Mr. Thomas wanted. I was afraid they will make trouble again.


    "You should see him, maybe it can solve the problem!" Luis, who was eating, interrupted and looked at


    me. "Oh, I forgot to tell you. We are only in charge of the George Group¡¯s audit."


    I frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Luis put down his chopsticks and looked at me, "If I remember correctly, the George Group was listed


    for the audit of Thomson Group."


    I was a little angry, "Did you mean that you would not be responsible for auditing Thomson Group?"


    Luis nodded, "Audit of the George Group is already enough workload. If you add Thomson Group, I''m


    afraid that our final report will not keep up with the next quarter''s weekly."


    I was furious at what he said, "The George Group has amalgamated with Thomson Groupst year,


    since you are responsible for the audit of the George Group, naturally you are responsible for the audit


    of Thomson Group."


    Luis chuckled and said, "It''s all in your head."


    Damn, it was his trap. "Jackie, see him out." I didn¡¯t want to see him.


    I needed to discuss with Dennis and I felt that the whole thing was likely to go meet with a mishap.


    Luis carried the lunch box and stood up, "Don''t even think about ditching me. We have signed the


    contract just now."


    "Get out!" I couldn''t hold back my anger after an enduring morning.


    "Take care." Luis left with augh.


    I had a headache, andy on the table feeling upset. It was an unnecessary move if the audit of the


    "ra, why don''t you just hand the audit over to AC? I always feel that Luis is unreliable." Jackie


    suggested. I also knew that Luis was unreliable, but Dennis wanted Luis to be in charge. I said after a


    pause, "I have to talk to Dennis about this."


    All the work gave me a headache, thinking that Diana was still in the police station, I was not sure


    whether Dennis will help Diana or not.


    After thinking for a while, I cleaned up and looked at Jackie, "Keep an eye on Luis for me, I will discuss


    with Dennis about the following. In terms of the business trips, you can sort out the destinations and


    decide if there are any ces I have to go."


    Jackie was a little worried seeing my pale face, "ra, are you okay?"


    I shook my head and left thepany. I had to take a taxi to the police station because Dennis drove


    the car away. Diana needed to stay in the police station for fifteen days before the results came out


    because the case has not made any progress.

 Chapter 47 Help Diana

    Chapter 47 Help Diana


    I talked to the policeman who interrogated Diana yesterday and asked about the details and learned


    that there was no progress. The surveince cameras in the hotel were broken as Mario Bet said,


    and no clues could be found. Therefore, I can''t meet Diana and can only wait for further results of the


    investigation.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I could only go to the Time Bar, but when I arrived, the bar had been closed.


    The socialwork formed by people wasplicated and hierarchical and I was afraid that I could not


    find any evidence to help Diana by myself. It was also na?ve of me to think that Dennis woulde


    here. When he called me, I was sitting at the entrance of the bar feeling discouraged. I answered the


    phone, it was a bit noisy on the other end, but his voice was clear, "Where are you?"


    "I¡¯m at thepany." I knew he would be unhappy if I told him that I was in the bar, so I lied. His tone


    became cold, "Since when does thepany look so miserable?"


    I knew I was exposed and I was also stunned, when I looked up, I saw my car and Dennis looked at me


    in an indifferent way with his deep ck eyes.


    No wonder it was noisy over the phone, it turned out that¡­


    I hung up the phone and nodded at him. I walked towards the car and got in, leaning on the seat, and


    sighing in relief. I looked at him and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Why are you here?" He asked in reply unhappily. I rubbed my temple, and closed my eyes, then I said


    in a tired tone, "Luis said he was only responsible for the audit of the George Group, and he won¡¯t be in


    charge of the audit of Thomson Group."


    "Leave it to AC." Dennis started the car directly.


    I was stunned and confused, "Leave all to AC or just Thomson Group?"


    He nced at me when we were waiting for the green light, "Do you want to break the contract?"


    Well, Luis and I have already signed the contract, so it was Thomson Group¡¯s audit which would be


    handed over to AC.


    I have a slight pain in my shoulders and spine, so I leaned back in the chair and I found it was not the


    way to home, and I asked, "Where are we going?"


    "We are going to have dinner."


    He has always been quiet and indifferent, so I didn¡¯t ask for more but seeing him parking the car in the


    shopping arcade, I was puzzled, "Are we going to have dinner here?"


    Was he nning to go shopping with me, then have dinner? I didn¡¯t know he was so romantic. He


    nced at me and signaled me to enter the mall with him. Dennis was tall and had a powerful vibe,


    coupled with his handsome face, he was inevitably eye-catching.


    Many women in the mall were attracted to him when we entered, they were acting either shyly or


    naturally. I couldn''t help but pouted, "Dangerous beauty."


    He stopped suddenly and I wasn¡¯t paying attention, so I bumped into his back directly. I felt an intense


    pain and frowned, "Why did you stop?"


    "You should pay attention when you walk." He looked at me, and took me into the brand store, he said


    in a deep voice, "We have an appointment in the evening so pick some clothes that fit you."


    I was stunned and I didn¡¯t know we had an appointment, but I didn''t ask. I had a bad taste in clothes


    and I can hardly find clothes that fit me. Dennis was getting impatient and asked the personal shopper


    to help me seeing that I had been searching but found nothing. Finally, I had picked a dress with the


    pattern of tiny flowers with an apricot-colored suit, which looked great on me. I thought it would be


    perfect with high heels, but it was rejected by Dennis, he said, "High heels are not for the pregnant."


    Damn, could the shoes be counted as high heels if the heels were only 3 centimeters high? I followed


    him onto the car angrily, and I realized why he took me to the mall.


    "Dennis!" He started the car, and I was mad so I shouted.


    "Huh?" He had always been careful when driving, and when he heard me calling him, he nced at


    me, and then continued to look ahead.


    "I''m angry!" I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I''m just pissed-off. I thought he was taking me


    shopping, but¡­


    He nced at me, and curled his lips. He seemed pleased, "What are you angry about?"


    Hmm, I did not know so I went silent and sat in low spirits. Suddenly I felt a warm hand wrapped


    around my hand and he whispered to me in a deep pleasant voice, "Anger is bad for the baby so


    please don¡¯t be mad."


    Fuff, I would remember his fondness for a very long time and after a few years, these scattered


    memories became my only sweetness. We arrived at a luxurious European-style vi, and I was


    stunned, "Who are we visiting?"


    He handed the car key to the usher, and said in a gentle voice, "A few friends."


    Why was he acting so mysteriously? I followed him into the vi, and greeted a middle-aged woman in


    fine dress. She smiled and said to Dennis, "Dennis, long time no see."


    Seeing me standing next to Dennis, she smiled and looked at him, "Is this Ms. George?"


    He nodded, and shook hands with her, "Mr. Thomas, please excuse me for having kept you waiting."


    I suddenly remembered after taking a closer look at her, she is Luna Knight, mother of Luis. Why did


    Dennis bring me here for dinner? Luna took us into the vi after a brief introduction. We followed her


    into the dining hall which was on the second floor. There were already a few people there, they were all


    middle-aged men and they brought their wives.


    Luna asked the servants to start serving food, and then she smiled, "Thank you so much for honoring


    me with your presence. You are busy and we barely have time to get together. So, it is a rare


    opportunity that we are all here, just make yourselves at home."


    "Wait a minute, Luna, you haven''t told us about the young man who just came in?" It was a middle-


    aged man who was slightly fat and with amanding appearance. Luna said with a smile, "Mr. Bates,


    this is Dennis George, whom I have been talking about before. He is young and promising. Next to him


    is his wife, Ms. George."


    I listened to their introductions and realized that they were basically powerful figures in business and


    political circles. Luna mentioned the recent interesting news in Newton Town while we were having


    dinner. I didn¡¯t know if she deliberately mentioned Heroin, saying that it hadn¡¯t appeared for decades


    and she wanted some for medical purposes.

 Chapter 48 Lunas Daughter

    Chapter 48 Luna''s Daughter


    Mr. Bates said, "I saw a case yesterday and someone had carried it. One or two grams is enough for


    medical use."


    Luna quickly shook her head and said, "It won''t work. I asked Ms. George about it few days ago and


    she asked a friend to look for it, but there was an ident and her friend is still held in the police


    station."


    I was stunned before I realized that Luna was referring to me. I was then perplexed, when did Luna and


    I meet? When did we get intimate?


    I looked at Dennis and he was looking at Mr. Bates calmly. Mr. Bates was a worldly-wise man and he


    soon understood. He looked at me and said, "I didn¡¯t expect you were this close to Mr. Thomas. May I


    ask the name of your friend? I¡¯ll go back and check if there was any misunderstanding in the case."


    I was not in a hurry to answer but took the orange juice in front of me, and smiled sweetly, "Thank you,


    Uncle Sam, her name is Diana, who was of the same age as me, and I will propose a toast to you


    using the orange juice because I am pregnant. Thanks again, Uncle Sam."


    Mr. Bates giggled and looked at Luna and Dennis with a pleased smile, "This girl was honey-lipped.


    Come on, I''ll have a drink with her."


    Diana''s matter could be considered settled.


    We were getting closer when sitting there and drinking. Mr. Bates and Luna might be a little drunk and


    they talked about the past.


    Mr. Bates looked at me and then at Luna and said, "Luna, you have been looking for that child all these


    years, is there still no news?"


    It was probably a painful past for Luna, she forced a smile and said, "It was without any news for more


    than 20 years, and I don¡¯t know if she was still alive."


    "Aww!" Mr. Bates sighed and said, "You¡¯ll find her."


    I ate a lot, and the servant served fish. I couldn''t stand the smell and felt nauseous, so I got up and


    went to the washroom. Dennis followed and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m okay, just a little nauseous." Morning sickness has just started, and I can handle that. I looked up


    at Dennis and curiously asked, "What did Mr. Thomas and Mr. Bates talk about just now? Doesn''t Mr.


    Thomas have only one child?"


    Dennis asked me to sit on the longue in the hallway to rest. He touched my belly and said, "Mr.


    Thomas married Luis''s father after an unsessful marriage. I heard that she had a daughter before.


    That girl waster discarded by her ex-husband, and she has been looking for that child all these


    years."


    He was gently rubbing my belly while talking to me and it was rare of him being so tender, I looked at


    him and smiled, "Are you fond of children?"


    He had always turned a blind eye to me during our two-year marriage, but since I was pregnant, he


    seemed to treat me differently.


    If it was not love at first sight between a man and a woman, then it was lovee in time. Dennis was


    neither, he just loved the baby. He didn¡¯t say anything and took me back to the dining hall.


    The dinnersted for hours and when we came out of L Community, it was already dark. I was sleepy


    all day and fell asleep not long after I got in the car. Dennis didn''t wake me up and carried me to my


    bedroom when we were home.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When I woke up the next day, he was not there, but my phone kept ringing. It was Diana, I was stunned


    and quickly answered.


    "Baby, I''m free, I''m free!" Diana sounded excited, and she was running and panting. I was a little


    surprised, and asked, "Is the investigation over? Are you proven innocent?"


    "Yeah, the policeman said in the morning that the Heroin in my closet was not enough to convict me. It


    was the amount for medicine, so he released me."


    She sounded cheerful, and I was so joyful, "That''s great! You should go home and take a good rest.


    Let''s go out to celebrate in the evening."


    "Okay, I really want to have Japanese food, Korean food, hot pot..." She ordered a lot in one breath,


    and I promised with a smile, "Okay, go home and sleep, I''ll call you after work."


    "OK!"


    I was in higher spirits after talking to Diana. When I was young, our teachers always told us that to be


    fair and just, the world was either ck or white, in fact it was not. As we grew up, we found that there


    were gray zones in everything. Just like when we judged a person, we can''t just define him in terms of


    good and bad.


    I got up, washed up and went downstairs. Nanny Daisy has made a table of delicious food, she smiled


    when she saw me, "Come and take a bite. I have made several dishes and if you like it and I will make


    more next time."


    I looked around, but didn''t see Dennis. I sat down looking at the table full of delicious food. I was


    confused and asked Nanny Daisy, " Will it be too much for me?"


    She smiled and shook her head, "Of course not, pregnant women should eat more, your husband said


    you eat too little."


    "Where was he?" I didn''t see him since I woke up.


    "He went to thepany. Someone has been calling him and urging him to go to thepany." I


    nned today''s work while listening to Nanny Daisy¡¯s nagging. Considering that I have not been very


    lucky recently and it was not good if Marcus saw me beingte again, he would definitely say some


    poisonous words so I was about to set off. Nanny Daisy saw that I didn¡¯t eat much, so she packed


    some fruits in a lunch box in case I got hungry and I put it in the car.


    Fortunately, I didn''t meet Marcus at thepany. When I got off the elevator, I was grabbed by


    someone. Before I can see who it was, I was pped heavily in the face.


    "Pow". The whole office went quiet, and my face was hot and painful. I barely opened my eyes after a


    long time, I looked at the woman in front of me who was so angry that her face was distorted. My anger


    was beginning to umte.


    "ra, you lied to me, how dare you?" Olivia said in a ghastful tone.

 Chapter 49 Denniss Distrust

    Chapter 49 Dennis''s Distrust


    When did I lie to her? Was she referring to my pregnancy? I grabbed her hand and said in an indifferent


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    tone, "Olivia, you should at least have a minimum amount of conscience. How could you be so


    cheeky? Don¡¯t forget you are just a mistress."


    "You..." She wanted to say something, but I heard someone hurry to the office. Olivia shook off my


    hand, and she hit her head hard onto the desk deliberately before I could react.


    When Dennis and Marcus hurried in, they saw Olivia lying on the ground, with blood on her forehead.


    And I, stood intact in front of her. Olivia was so good at pretending.


    "Olivia, are you all right?" Marcus helped Olivia up and said angrily, "ra, don''t go too far."


    Was it me who have gone too far? I didn¡¯t bother to care about Marcus and looked at Dennis, "I didn''t


    push her, do you believe me?"


    Dennis¡¯s expression was cold, he saw the blood on Olivia''s forehead, and he said in an even colder


    tone, "ra, you are going too far!"


    His words poured cold water on my trust, I forced a smile and said, "I was so na?ve."


    I was blinded by the tenderness of him these days, and really thought he was the one. I was ridiculous!


    I walked to Olivia suppressing my anger and said in disgust, "Remember to be more realistic when you


    y tricks next time, how could a pregnant woman push you that far?"


    "You¡­¡­"


    "Pow!" I pped her before she could refute, and I pped her so hard that my hand hurt, she covered


    her face, and I smiled, "This is for you. You should know how to appreciate my kindness."


    I was not in the mood to stay in the office any longer due to this messy situation. So, I left the office in a


    cold expression, but I was grabbed by Dennis, I withdrew my hand and said, "Save it for your babe."


    I went straight to the YT Apartment after leaving the office. Diana was probably resting now, so I went


    to the supermarket. I was not at home these days, and the things I bought were useless, I decided to


    go shopping to kill time since I was free.


    I was surprised when I met Luis. He was being pestered by a young hot girl, it seemed that he was in a


    debt of love. I was in a bad mood, so I stood there being a looker-on. But I didn''t expect that Luis would


    see me, he ran to me and said helplessly, "Help me!"


    He said to the hot girl who followed before I could react, "Lily, this is the girl I have been telling you all


    the time, I have been carrying a torch for her for almost ten years, and I feel nothing for you. You


    should stop following me."


    The girl¡¯s eyes were red because of Luis¡¯s rejection, and she looked helpless, "You like her, but she


    may not like you, she should be married at her age, what do you like her about?"


    Did I look old?


    I didn¡¯t want to participate in the fight between the young boy and girl, but I was grabbed by Luis. He


    said seriously, ¡°Lily, do you remember when we were in junior year and you asked me who the girl in


    my purse was? Take a closer look, it''s her. I really liked her for ten years."


    The little beauty bought his words, and stared at me with her big watery eyes, then she cried fiercely.


    "Luis, what are you doing?" I was confused and I didn¡¯t understand the rtionship between young


    people. Luis looked at me and said, "I have no other choices. I was annoyed and I just want her to give


    up on me."


    Young boys were so boring. I rolled my eyes and tried to get away, and I heard the cry of the girl. Luis


    followed me and said, "ra, I really like you, Dennis didn¡¯t like you, why don¡¯t you leave him and be


    with me?"


    I was not in the mood to listen to his nonsense, so I stopped and looked back at him coldly. He was


    stunned, and also stopped, he looked at me and smiled, "Will you think about it?"


    "Luis, leave me alone. I''m not interested in brat like you."


    I was still mad at the things happened in the office, so Luis was unlucky to bump into me now. I


    suppressed my anger and entered YT Community. But I didn''t expect Luis to follow, he grabbed me


    and looked at me angrily, "Am I just a kid to you? "


    Damn, I couldn¡¯t get rid of him.


    "Yes, and you are annoying. I...Ah!" He directly carried me on his shoulder.


    "I¡¯ll show you that I¡¯m a fully grown man." He sounded fierce and annoyed, he raised his hand and


    pped on my butt. Luis was skinny and tall and his broad shoulder went against my stomach and I felt


    nauseous. I patted on him and shouted, "Luis, let me down. I''m pregnant. It¡¯s too dangerous."


    He stopped suddenly and put me down, staring at me, "When?"


    I was a little dizzy and put my hand on the forehead, "It''s been two months, please don¡¯t torture me, if


    you want to go crazy, please find somebody else."


    "With Dennis?"


    I was so close to lose my temper. I looked at him seriously and said, "I''m his wife. Who else could it


    be?"


    "Does he know?" Luis was angry and stood in front of me with a serious look.


    I looked at him and said, "He knows, he is the father of the baby, how could he not know?"


    He looked depressed, and I was in a bad mood and tired. I didn''t want to talk to him, so I went back to


    the apartment.


    Diana probably didn''t sleep well in the police station and she was sleeping soundly in the bedroom. It


    has been a long time since I didn¡¯te here, and the apartment was a mess. I cleaned up the room,


    washed the fruit and sat in the living room while waiting for Diana to wake up. However, I also fell


    asleep. When I woke up, I saw Diana left a note on the coffee table, saying that she was out


    shopping.

 Chapter 50 When Your Husband is with Another Girl

    Chapter 50 When Your Husband is with Another Girl


    Seeing that it was getting dark outside, I went back to my apartment, which was in the next door.


    I looked at the time. It was eleven o''clock in the evening, and my phone rung, which was an unknown


    number. I didn''t want to answer it but it kept ringing so I answered, "Hello."


    "ra!" Is that Marcus? Why did he call me in the middle of the night?


    "What?"


    "ra, Dennis didn''t go back tonight, right?" He seemed to take pleasure, "Do you really think Dennis


    will love you because you are pregnant? I feel sorry for you. It must feel terrible when your husband is


    with another girl, leaving you alone when you are pregnant."


    I rubbed my eyebrows, ", I don¡¯t know why you had to call me in the middle of the night. Could it be that


    Olivia and Dennis didn''t call you when they getid? So you vent your anger on me."


    I continued, "If you really like Olivia, I think you can talk to Dennis, maybe you can get a threesome.


    Don¡¯t vent your sexual frustration on me."


    "ra, you fucking..." I hung up the phone.


    The work was not over, here came the affairs.


    YT Apartment was not toorge, about 100 square meters, and it wasfortable to live alone. Too


    many things have happened during the day, and I was a little upset. I was quite awake since I had a


    nap so I turned on theputer, wanting to read some materials.


    I was frozen seeing the e-mail. I nned to hand over all of the George Group¡¯s audit to Jo Turner


    Credit, but it didn¡¯t work and I called Leo and asked him to give me a copy of AC¡¯s information to avoid


    future troubles. But now I had to hand over Thomson Group''s audit to AC. Therefore, the information


    Leo found was not needed. So I ignored his e-mail. I would like not to mention him any more.


    What passed have be the past, you had to say goodbye.


    The doorbell rang, it should be Diana back from her shopping. I got up and felt dizzy because I sat for


    too long. I took out her slippers and asked, "Where did you go? It¡¯s been so long."


    I threw her fluffy slippers at the door, seeing she did not answer, I turned over. A tall man stood at the


    door looking at me with an unpredictable expression.


    I frowned seeing it was Dennis. Shouldn''t he be with Olivia now? What was he doing here? I was about


    to close the door. He stopped me and asked in a deep voice, "Who are you waiting for?"


    I replied in azy tone, "Someone who can help me get rid of my loneliness."


    He looked at me with his sharp eyes and sneered blocking my way, "Get rid of your loneliness?"


    His crotch pressed against my hip, "Do you think this can help?"


    I was blushing!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why don''t you speak?" He pressed his whole body on me.


    A gentle kiss fell on my forehead, followed by...


    "Why don''t you go back?" He bit my lip and said in a coarse voice, "Why are you hiding here?"


    "Dennis, let me go!" I have never seen such a cheeky person. He loved Olivia a second ago and asked


    forfort from me the next second.


    He whispered, "How can I let go now?"


    If it was before, I would let him do what he liked, but since thest time, every time he touched me, I


    can hardly feel anything.


    His finger crawled down my belly and he noticed that I didn''t seem to respond, he frowned and put me


    on the shoe cab. I stopped him seeing that he tried to rip off my clothes, "Don''t bother, you can¡¯t


    turn me on."


    I don''t know why this happened suddenly. Maybe our marriage was already riddled with gaping


    wounds.


    He frowned and looked at me with cold eyes, "I can¡¯t?"


    I said nothing. He grabbed me towards the bathroom. He then turned on the shower and cold water


    was poured down on me.


    "Dennis, what are you doing?" I almost went to pieces, "If you want to screw someone, go find Olivia,


    she can make you satisfied. Why are you torturing me while I am pregnant?"


    It was him who wasmitted to Olivia, and it was him who protected Olivia all the time. Since that''s


    the case, why can''t I find a ce to hide? Why did he have to torture me?


    Dennis stopped halfway when unzipping his trousers and he turned off the shower after a long silence


    and stepped back a few steps to keep a distance from me. I didn''t look at him. I was weak and slid on


    the ground after losing his support.


    There was a sudden thunder and heavy rain after a few days of sultry heat and there was deadly


    silence in the bathroom. I thought Dennis was silent out of anger, but after a while, I realized that it was


    not.


    He calmed down and cleaned himself, then he looked at me and said, "Take a good rest."


    He came without reasons and he left without reasons.


    I was still sitting in the bathroom in a daze when Diana came back. She screamed seeing me, "Why do


    you make yourself like this? If you don¡¯t care about yourself, you have to think about the baby!"


    I was taken out of the bathroom and sat on the bed without any expressions, and let her wipe my hair. I


    then asked Diana after a long time, "Would a man fall in love with a woman because they had a


    child?"

 Chapter 51 What if the Baby is Gone?

    Chapter 51 What if the Baby is Gone?


    Diana paused and sighed after some consideration, "He might. After all, many women will fall in love


    with a man that she doesn¡¯t love originally for the baby."


    Exactly. This could be happening.


    "But what if the baby is gone?" I asked in confusion.


    Shocked, Diana pped me on the shoulder all of a sudden. "What are you thinking about? You¡¯re two-


    month pregnant, and the baby is almost formed. What you need to do now is give birth to it safe and


    sound. Stop bothering yourself with nonsense."


    I covered my face with my hands fretfully. I had been experiencing high levels of anxietytely, and I


    could feel I was crankier than before.


    Diana dried my hair and put me to bed, pacifying me.


    Dennis didn¡¯t show up again after midnight, but thunder kept crashing the whole night. Diana was afraid


    that I would be too scared to fall asleep, so she stayed overnight.


    It was true that I was unable to sleep, but not because I was scared, but because I was anxious. I didn¡¯t


    fall asleep untiltest night. However, I was woken up by a phone call after I was half-asleep for a


    while. At that time, day had already broken.


    It was from Jackie, her voice urgent. "Ms. Kennedy, Jo Turner Credit¡¯s people have already met our


    financial staff, but about Thomson Group¡­"


    "Call AC and ask them to handle Thomson Group¡¯s audit work. You¡¯ll take charge of themunication


    work." Now my mind was in a turmoil, and I might mess things up at any time.


    Jackie replied yes and continued, "And HY Technology willunch its new products at the end of this


    month. Ms. Kennedy, you¡¯ll probably go on a business trip in a few days."


    I nodded because I was aware that a business trip was inevitable. Hanging up, I felt sick and


    exhausted at the same time. I got out of bed and found Diana cooking porridge. She stared at me in


    embarrassment. "Sorry, but I haven¡¯t cooked for a long time, and I¡¯m out of practice."


    Looking at the burnt porridge on the table, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. "You won¡¯t force a pregnant woman


    to eat it, will you?"


    Diana smirked, her eyes narrowing into slits. "At least try some."


    Staring at the burnt food on the table, I could tell how it tasted without even trying, but I still took a


    spoonful at the sight of her expectant face.


    "How¡¯s it? Do you like it?"


    Looking at her eager eyes, I didn¡¯t want to let her down but smiled, "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s done yet!" This was


    the bestpliment I could ever pay. However, her disappointed look was so hard to watch, so I


    grabbed my bag and fled.


    Diana followed me and yelled, "Come back early tonight! I¡¯ll make something good!"


    I was lost for words. Could she spare me?


    Since I got up early, I arrived at thepany in time, but bumped into Marcus in the elevator. At this


    moment, I realized one thing in life. That was, the more you hated someone, it¡¯d be more likely that you


    would run into him here and there.


    "Good morning, Ms. Kennedy!" Marcus greeted me in a sarcastic tone. "What? It was such a stormy


    night. Wasn¡¯t Dennis by your side?" He continued after a pause, "Oh I almost forgot. Olivia is afraid of


    thunder. Each time there¡¯s a crash of thunder, Dennis wille to her side, so apparently Dennis


    wouldn¡¯t have left her alone since the thunderstormsted the whole night."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I looked down at the pearls on my shoes and chuckled. It turned out that the reason Dennis left


    suddenlyst night was because he was worried about Olivia!


    But that was totally reasonable. Dennis wouldn¡¯t have fallen sleep if he hadn¡¯t kept his lovepany


    during the thunderstorm.


    This time, I didn¡¯t talk back to Marcus because he was right, and I wasn¡¯t on firm ground.


    In this rtionship, I was the one being neglected. It was said that in a love triangle, the two people


    who loved each other were the real couple, while the rest one who was in a one-sided love was


    actually the other person.


    "Hey!" Marcus nudged me and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?"


    I shot a nce at him and recovered myself, replying, "I heard you. They are a perfect match!"


    As the elevator door opened and I walked out, Marcus¡¯s voice came from behind me. "Are you out of


    your mind, ra?"


    When I walked into my office, Jackie was already waiting for me with a pile of papers in her arms. She


    put them down in front me and said, "Ms. Kennedy, these papers are the documents you need to sign


    on before the audit work starts. Jo Turner Credit has already begun working, and the audit work of


    Newton Town should bepleted in these two days. Jo Turner Credit will get started on the audit


    work of the other districts after the day after tomorrow. The audit work of Thomson Group hasn¡¯t started


    yet, but AC will send their people here today."


    Nodding, I opened the documents and signed on them as I spoke, "Pay more attention to the audit


    work of the George Group. Tell me at once if there¡¯s any problem. Besides, keep an eye on HY


    Technology. When the preparations are almost done, it¡¯d be time tounch the project."


    Jackie nodded, waiting silently for me to sign on those papers.


    I had felt under the weathertely. Since I had hardly sleptst night, I felt a little sick after signing on a


    few documents. Looking at the rest ones, I stared at Jackie and said, "Go ahead with your work. I¡¯ll


    return them to you when it¡¯s done."


    Jackie smiled and said, "It¡¯ll be alright. I can wait until you finish all of them. I need to send some of


    those to Jo Turner Credit and AC in a while."


    I had no choice but to keep on signing after hearing what Jackie said. My temples started to throb as I


    skimmed through the papers, so I just signed on the rest papers in one breath and handed them to


    Jackie, saying, "Here you are!"


    Jackie was worried to see me worn out and asked, "Are you alright, Ms. Kennedy?"


    "I¡¯m fine!" It wasn¡¯t the first day I had been like this anyway. Since she was unable to offer any help,


    Jackie left with the papers. I grabbed my phone and wanted to call Mario, but he happened to be


    calling me at this moment.


    "Now that the audit work of the George Group is settled, are you going on a business trip in a few


    days?" Before I could say anything, he asked on the other end of the line.


    I nodded and replied, "Yes." Rubbing my forehead, I went on fretfully, "I¡¯ve been feeling dizzytely, and


    sometimes I have a headache. Is that normal for a pregnant woman?"


    Mario paused before he answered me, "Yes. Probably it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t taken good care of


    yourself for the first two months of pregnancy. I¡¯ll give you some supplements to strengthen your health.


    Don¡¯t forget to take them, and don¡¯t overwork."


    I said yes and bent over the dest weakly, grumbling in displeasure, "I wouldn¡¯t have got pregnant in the


    first ce if I had known being a mother is such a tough job."


    Mario chuckled. "Stop being silly! I¡¯ll go on a business trip with you so that you¡¯ll be taken care of."


    I was both surprised and embarrassed to hear that. "Are you going with me on purpose or¡­"


    "Don¡¯t think too much. I have business to attend to as well."


    Well¡­


    "Fine. Let¡¯s keep in touch then!" I replied, relived. Mario was a great friend who behaved properly and


    considerately.


    I hung up andy prone on the desk. Now that I thought about it, the baby was two-month old.


    In my original n, I would divorce Dennis, get everything in business settled and leave Newton Town,


    but things changed all the time. I was at a loss what to do next at this point of my life.

 Chapter 52 Diana Wanted to Go on a Trip

    Chapter 52 Diana Wanted to Go on a Trip


    If Dennis really loved the baby, I could totally keep it. As for Olivia, I had put up with her for two years


    and pulled through, how bad would my life be when I had the support from my own baby? Furthermore,


    my suffering meant nothing against the baby growing up without its father.


    However, as an old saying goes, where there is oppression, there is resistance.


    Over the next few days, it had rained so heavily. Each year during the rain season, some parts of


    Newton Town would be submerged by flood. Therefore, the employees of the George Group might


    leave work early during this period.


    I was aware that Dennis wouldn¡¯t leave Olivia alone, who was afraid of thunder, and thus he wouldn¡¯t


    go back to our housetely, so I had stayed in YT Apartment these days. At least, Diana was there for


    me.


    Due to the Heroin incident, Diana didn¡¯t go to the bar anymore, but stayed at home studying cooking.


    Meanwhile, I was living quite a good life on my own in thepany of her.


    The only thing was that one¡¯s mental state would change once he figured something out. In my case, I


    no longer expected Dennis to visit me, and I always sat there alone in a trance.


    However, I felt extremely sorry for myself when I had been by myself for too long. Mario had given me


    many supplements and urged me to take them, but I forgot about it all the time. Fortunately, Diana was


    always there to remind me.


    The heavy rain hadsted for a week. Finally, the rain stopped and it was sunny in Newton Town.


    The audit work of the George Group had stepped in the right direction, while I was busy with HY


    Technology¡¯s business. Diana told me she would go traveling for a few days to rx herself.


    I knew something was on her mind. If Mr. Bates hadn¡¯t stepped in, Diana would have had to spend a


    dozen years in prison due to the Heroin incident.


    She was filled with resentment, but could never vent it. Even if she knew Olivia was behind all this, she


    could do nothing about it, as long as Dennis was still her backer. Therefore, I could totally understand


    why the depressed Diana wanted to go on a trip.


    Since Diana wasn¡¯t home, I wouldn¡¯t stay in YT Apartment either, so I could only go back to the house,


    and I wouldn¡¯t feel too lonely because, at least, Nanny Daisy was there.


    After a busy day of work, I drove back to the house, but unexpectedly, I happened to see Olivia at the


    gate.


    Dressed in an exquisite blue long dress, Olivia was standing by Dennis¡¯ ck jeep. Tiny but slender,


    she was pretty as a picture against the setting sun.


    "It looks amazing!" I couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    However, somewhere in my heart began to crack at this point, and soon it became a huge bloody hole


    filled with rage, depression and hatred.


    I should have slowed down, but on the contrary, I mmed on the gas instead and rushed towards


    Olivia. Everything happened in just a few seconds, but the most hideous side of me had fully shown on


    me.


    This was what I was thinking. As long as Olivia died, I wouldn¡¯t suffer anymore. I wouldn¡¯t have to worry


    when Dennis woulde back, or leave unexpectedly.


    The moment the car rushed towards her, I really wanted her killed.


    However, Dennis popped up and jumped in front of Olivia, his face stern.


    I jammed on the brakes, my mind in a turmoil. At this moment, I was astonished to find that I actually


    wanted Olivia killed just now¡­


    After a moment, Dennis dragged me down the car and scowled at me. "What are you doing, ra?"


    I copsed uncontrobly, but he was quick enough to catch me.


    Finally, I looked up at him, my eyes full of tears. "Dennis, ask her to leave, will you?"


    Grabbing his icy hands, I choked out, "Dennis, I love you more than you could ever imagine. Don¡¯t


    push me. I don¡¯t want to see her in our house again. I really would kill her."


    At this point, I didn¡¯t want to hold myself back anymore. I would show Dennis what I was thinking


    without reservation, including my sinister side and my selfishness. I showed him all.


    We looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Dennis puckered his lips, his arm around my waist softening


    unconsciously. He reached out, cupped my face and came so close to me that we were almost nose to


    nose. As usual, I was greeted with his powerful aura as he spoke in a husky whisper, "Silly!"


    He scooped me up and told Nanny Daisy, who rushed out in haste, "Get a taxi for Miss Pearson!"


    Nanny Daisy nodded immediately.


    Still suffering from the shock, Olivia recovered herself and stared at Dennis and me, her face pale.


    Finally, her gaze fell upon Dennis, and she grumbled with an injured tone, "Dennis¡­"


    "Go back now!" Dennis said and carried me back to the house.


    Nanny Daisy¡¯s faint voice came from behind us. "Miss Pearson, herees the taxi. Please get in!"


    Dennis put me down on the bed in the bedroom, his dark eyes fixed on me. After a long while, he


    leaned over to me and pecked me on my cheek. "Don¡¯t act on impulse again. Otherwise¡­"


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but bit me on the shoulder. It hurt a bit, but I remained silent, frowning.


    Dennis¡¯ phone rang as he tucked me in. His phone was put on the nightstand, which was so close to


    me, and I saw the caller ID was Olivia at a nce.


    Dennis darted a nce at his phone but didn¡¯t answer it.


    After that, Olivia called him again and again. Realizing that Dennis wouldn¡¯t answer her calls, she


    started to send text messages.


    I caught a glimpse of one of them. "Dennis, don¡¯t leave me alone. I already lost my brother, and now, all


    I have is you."


    I wanted tough, but tears kept welling up in my eyes and stopped me fromughing.


    Dennis also saw the text message. He didn¡¯t reply to it, but lit a cigarette and puffed it sitting on the


    balcony, his back lonely and deste.


    Terrified, I fell asleep before long.


    I was woken up by the thunder again. I thought it wouldn¡¯t rain anymore, but a thunderstorm still came


    at midnight.


    Diana was always by my side before, so I thought I could handle such a stormy night alone. However, it


    was empty in the bedroom now. The thunder crashed and its lightning passed through the windows,


    lighting up the whole room.


    I turned on the light and looked around. Dennis was nowhere to be seen. There were many cigarette


    butts on the floor of the balcony, and presumably, he had smoked a lot.


    I didn¡¯t see anyone, so I walked out of the bedroom barefoot. He might be in the study.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    However, he was not there either, so I went to the living room downstairs.


    Soaked to the skin, Olivia stared stubbornly at Dennis, who was a good head taller than her, her eyes


    red.


    "Go back!" Dennis said helplessly.


    "No!" Olivia gave an innocent but sad smile. "You know me. I¡¯m afraid of thunder."


    Now that she waspletely wet, Olivia appeared even more tiny and fragile, her hair disheveled.


    After a long time, Dennis seemed topromise and said, "Go take a shower first!"

 Chapter 53 I Could Never Stop Him from Rushing To his Love

    Chapter 53 I Could Never Stop Him from Rushing To his Love


    Olivia nodded, paused and looked back at Dennis, replying, "But I have no clothes to change."


    "I remember you brought some here before. They are in the guest room."


    Standing at the head of the stairs, I watched the two of them talking in silence.


    Olivia nodded and walked into the guest room.


    Back when Freddy bought this house, he said that he bought it because it was huge. He hoped that


    Dennis and I would give birth to many babies to fill each room in the house.


    Later, I gradually realized that that day would nevere. Ironically, I didn¡¯t even know when Olivia


    had brought her clothes into this house.


    How ridiculous!


    "Ah!" A shrill scream came out of the guest room, and it seemed that Olivia fell.


    Frowning, Dennis rushed to the room by instinct but stopped at the sight of me, his eyes dark. "You¡¯re


    awake?"


    I nodded, my heart bleeding. "She fell. Go check on her."


    "ra!"


    "Just go."


    I couldn¡¯t stop anyone from anything. I could never stop him from rushing to his love!


    I turned around and went back to the bedroom without looking at him. The storm was raging out of the


    balcony. I went there and stood in the draught. As long as my body was cold, the pain in my heart


    would be numbed too.


    I crouched down, put my arms around myself and buried my head between my knees, my tears


    streaming down my cheeks.


    Sometimes, gain didn¡¯te after pain. The reason fairy tales were called fairy tales was because they


    never came true.


    Sometimes, you just had to pull it through on your own, because no one could ever help you, nor did


    they have the duty to help you.


    Having been in the rain for some time, I felt dizzy, and both my heart and my body were numb with


    cold.


    I heard the patter of footstepsing from the bedroom and looked up, wondering when Dennis had


    seething with anger.


    "Are you having fun torturing me like this?"


    Astonished, I looked up at him and asked, "Are you?"


    Dennis didn¡¯t answer my question, but pulled me back from the balcony, his brows knit, and said


    helplessly, "ra, there¡¯s some responsibility I have to take. Don¡¯t use the baby and yourself to torture


    me, will you?"


    I dropped my head, my tears gushing out nonstop. "I wasn¡¯t torturing you. It¡¯s just that I hurt so much."


    Since I got wet through, Dennis carried me into the bathroom and turned on the shower head, stripping


    me in silence.


    I sat in the bathtub, my head spinning, my mind nk.


    I could feel a dull pain in the heart. It hurt.


    We had spent countless nights together, so I didn¡¯t feel embarrassed as he took my clothes off. I just let


    him.


    After a long time, the bathroom was filled with warm mist, and my body became warm too.


    Now that my body temperature recovered, Dennis wrapped the bath towel around me and carried me


    out. He put me down on the chaise lounge and dressed me in the pajamas before drying my hair.


    Silence hung heavily in the room, and neither of us wanted to start a conversation.


    I closed my eyes and leaned back in the chair, feeling exhausted.


    "Don¡¯t fall asleep until I dry your hair." He didn¡¯t sound so angry as just now.


    I didn¡¯t answer him but rested my mind with my eyes shut.


    A whileter, I heard the noise of the hairdryer. This scene was simply too good and sweet to be true.


    "ra." Dennis turned off the hairdryer and called.


    Drowsy, I opened my eyes and stared at him in confusion.


    Dennis took my in his arms and whispered, "Let¡¯s go downstairs together."


    His tone left no room for discussion. Before I could react, he scooped me up and walked out of the


    bedroom.


    Olivia had already taken a shower, her hair half-dry. She was sitting in the living room, while Marcus,


    who hade sometime, was sitting across her.


    Seeing Dennis carrying me downstairs, Olivia looked straight at me, jealousy glinting in her eyes. She


    didn¡¯t look away until Dennis put me down on the sofa.


    She rose to her feet suddenly and grabbed Dennis violently. "Don¡¯t you want me anymore, Dennis?"


    Her eyes turned red as she asked, her tears rolling down her face.


    I dropped my eyes and shut them, not wanting to talk. What did Dennis put me into this mess for?


    To watch a show?


    "Stop it, Olivia. Go back with Marcus!" Dennis growled.


    Marcus might also think Olivia had gone too far and looked at her. "Olivia, let me send you back!"


    Olivia fell apart and snarled in a hoarse voice, "Do you guys think I¡¯m making a scene? Do you guys


    hate me? My brother is gone, and all of you turn a cold shoulder on me. Nobody wants me anymore!"


    "Ha!" My sneer provoked Olivia, who was already agitated. She red at me. "Why are youughing,


    ra? By the way, you¡¯re the winner in this house. You¡¯ve bent over backwards and finally, you¡¯ve got


    anything you want."


    I got amused by what Olivia said. "What have I got?" I paused and gave a wry smile. "By the way, I do


    have got a lot. Thanks to you, Miss Pearson, I¡¯ve got an unfaithful husband. I don¡¯t even dare to tell


    others about my pregnancy. I¡¯m not lucky enough to have a dead brother like you, Miss Pearson, so


    that I could mention him again and again when necessary to win sympathy and destroy others¡¯ family


    and marriage. I¡¯m not brazen enough to be the other woman and tell the world about it!"


    "You¡¯re full of shit, ra!" Olivia red up and scowled at me, wishing she could skin me alive.


    I didn¡¯t want to fight with her at all and said in a low voice, "I¡¯m full of shit? Look into the mirror of your


    soul! This is Dennis and my house, not some random ce you can make a scene in. Please go, Miss


    Pearson!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Olivia¡¯s face clouded over with fury, her hands sped tightly together. She looked at Dennis, then at


    me in anger.


    I was too exhausted to carry on with this farce, so I turned around and walked upstairs, while Olivia¡¯s


    helpless voice came from behind me. "Dennis¡­"


    "Enough!" Dennis snapped, his tone dangerous. "Send her back home, Marcus."


    I went upstairs, not in the mood to listen to them at all.


    Lying in bed, I had a headache, and my eyes hurt too. I felt ufortable all over, so I called Diana.


    It was after some time that the phone was answered. "Miss Kennedy, please have a look at the time.


    What time is it now?"


    She sounded as if I just woke her up. I nced at the clock and found it was 2 am now.


    Embarrassed, I mumbled, "Diana, I think I¡¯m sick."


    Diana paused for a moment before raising her voice, "What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s troubling you? Go to the


    hospital for a check-up. Is Dennis by your side?"


    I remained silent for a moment, not knowing where to start. Seemingly, I was not physically


    sick.

 Chapter 54 I Think I’m Really Sick

    Chapter 54 I Think I¡¯m Really Sick


    After a while, I heaved a sigh. "I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m missing you!"


    How could I tell her about my illness? I didn¡¯t know how because it was not something physical.


    Sleepy, Diana simply asked, "Are you going through one of your sleepless phases again, honey?"


    I opened my mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. "Yeah. Go back to sleep. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow!"


    I hung up and curled up under the covers, all my hopes dashing to pieces.


    Finally, when I almost fell asleep, I felt someone getting in bed and taking me into his arms. It must be


    Dennis. I was sleepy and didn¡¯t say anything, but closed my eyes and went on sleeping.


    I was stressed and hadn¡¯t got enough sleep recently, so I was in a bad ce mentally and felt weak


    during work hours.


    Jackie brought some papers for me to sign on, poured me a ss of milk and stared at me, saying,


    "Ms. Kennedy, you look haggardtely. Maybe you should go to the hospital for a check-up?"


    I shook my head. "I¡¯m alright. Go ahead with your work. I didn¡¯t sleep well, and that¡¯s all." Which was


    the truth.


    Worried, Jackie stared at me before she left with the papers in her arms. She took a few steps and


    stopped, looking back. "How about asking Dr. Bet to check on you? He came here today. I just ran


    into him in the elevator!"


    Medicine was both Mario¡¯s interest and lifelong pursuit. Although he was one of the shareholders of the


    George Group, he seldom visited here.


    Probably, Dennis nned to invest in medical research in the future, so he set a medicalb for Mario


    in the office building, and Mario was the one in charge of the project.


    I nodded approval.


    I could tell I had been in a bad condition recently, so I took a rest in my office before I went to Mario¡¯s.


    Mario¡¯s office was on the same floor with Dennis¡¯. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, but happened to see


    Olivia, in a white dress, standing in Dennis¡¯ office as I walked out of the elevator.


    I knew Olivia liked dressing herself as a fairy girl, so I could tell it was her at a nce. It wasn¡¯t news


    that she would pay Dennis a visit in his office, and I wasn¡¯t in the least interested in what they were


    talking about, so I went straight to Mario¡¯s office and knocked on the door.


    "What is it?" A mellow and deep male voice came through the door. I could tell it was Dennis¡¯ voice


    immediately because it was so recognizable.


    "Dennis, I¡¯ve figured it out. I don¡¯t want to go abroad, nor do I want to get into show business anymore."


    Olivia seemed very determined, and her tone sounded heavy as she spoke.


    "OK."


    Dennis¡¯ response was not in the least warm.


    Mario didn¡¯t open the door for me, so I kept on knocking. Was he asleep?


    "Marcus wille in a while. I¡¯ll ask him to send you back," said Mario tly.


    Disappointed at Dennis¡¯ reaction, Olivia continued after a long pause, "I¡¯ve given up. Isn¡¯t that


    enough?"


    There was silence for a moment, but soon Dennis¡¯ stern voice rang out, "Olivia, I told you before. Don¡¯t


    make any decision for me. ra is pregnant. If you want to stay in Newton Town, I¡¯ll cover all your daily


    expenses, but I won¡¯t be responsible for your emotional life. I have my own family!"


    "Family?" Olivia asked in a shrill voice. "Then what about me? My brother left me in your charge. I¡­"


    "But Calvin didn¡¯t ask me to marry you. Olivia, we all have our own ways to go in life." Dennis couldn¡¯t


    sound more indifferent and emotionless.


    "Do you love her?" Olivia asked, her voice shaking. "You don¡¯t love her at all. You choose her just


    because she¡¯s pregnant with your baby, and you feel you have the duty to protect them. Dennis


    George, you don¡¯t know yourself at all. You don¡¯t love ra. You just have to be responsible for her.


    Just like how you¡¯ve treated me in the past, you¡¯ve protected me out of responsibility!"


    There came another piece of silence, and I thought the conversation between them was over. Since


    Mario didn¡¯te out, I could only go back to my office.


    However, at this point, Olivia¡¯s voice came out of Dennis¡¯ office again. "Dennis, I beg of you. Please let


    me stay with you. I won¡¯t ask you to do anything, and you can do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t leave


    me alone. I¡¯m unable to leave you now after all these years."


    Now that Olivia pleaded with Dennis and made apromise, she sounded so pitiful.


    I lowered my eyes, finding us miserable. Admittedly, once a woman fell in love, she would lose herself.


    "What are you doing here?" Suddenly, a male voice rang out. I came to my senses, only to see Mario


    I was amazed. It turned out this guy was sleeping just now?


    "I was looking for you!" I said. Before Mario could reply, Olivia¡¯s voice came out of Dennis¡¯ office again.


    "Dennis, I know you don¡¯t love ra. You¡¯ll be ruined by this loveless marriage. It¡¯s true that you have a


    baby now, but it won¡¯t bring happiness to you. On the contrary, it¡¯ll be a huge gap between you.


    You¡¯ll get into hot water because of the baby for the rest of your lives!"


    Mario also heard Olivia¡¯s voice. He looked at me and raised his eyebrows. "Eavesdropping?"


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "It¡¯s not like that!" I tried to convince him. "I need to talk to you!"


    "What is it?" Mario asked, but his attention was fully paid to the conversation in Dennis¡¯ office.


    "I don¡¯t feel well recently. I want you to check on me and tell me whether it¡¯ll affect the baby!" Now


    Mario was listening to the conversation next door with rapt attention.


    I covered my forehead with my hand. "Dr. Bet!"


    He shot me a nce, signaling me to keep on eavesdropping.


    It seemed that Olivia thought her theory was absolutely right. She went on as she wept, "You know


    ra loves you, but you don¡¯t love her. She¡¯ll have a mental breakdown some day in the future. No


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    woman wants that."


    "Miss Pearson, you¡¯re not me. How do you know what I want?" I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Besides,


    Mario was also here, so I walked into Dennis¡¯ office and stared at Olivia with perfect nonchnce.


    "Unfortunately, Miss Pearson, even if my husband doesn¡¯t love me, we have our own baby now, which


    means, he and I are officially a family now. You might have been living in your fairnd for too long, so


    you know nothing about the mortal world, and that¡¯ll exin why you think only when the couple love


    each other can their marriagest."


    "You¡­" My sudden appearance shocked both Olivia and Dennis, but the next moment, Olivia red at


    me and retorted, "Do you really think you¡¯re able to keep him with a baby?"


    I nodded. "Actually, I wasn¡¯t quite sure about that, but judging from your reaction now, I¡¯m more


    confident of my future. After all, what he puts first now isn¡¯t you, Miss Pearson, but me and the baby in


    my womb."


    Dennis¡¯ face darkened a little when he heard what I said, while I ignored him and continued, "Of


    course, you can keep on being a shameless woman and stay with him, waiting. Maybe someday after I


    give birth to the baby, he gets bored at home, and he also gets tired of me, and then he starts to think


    of the trash outside home for a change. At that time, your wish might be fulfilled that he gives you


    another home outside his real home!"

 Chapter 55 What Kind of Woman am I?

    Chapter 55 What Kind of Woman am I?


    "Pfft!" Someone chuckled. It was unknown when Luis and Marcus hade, but both of them were


    standing at Dennis¡¯ door.


    Luis burst intoughter and exined yfully, "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. But you guys


    were talking too loud, and I couldn¡¯t help it, so Iughed."


    Marcus threw a cold stare at me, his face grim. He walked up to Dennis, handed him some papers and


    said, "I have nothing to say about your own family, but you shouldn¡¯t have allowed some woman like


    ra to bully her!"


    After that, Marcus dragged Olivia away with him in a sulk. I blocked their way and scowled at him. "So,


    what kind of woman do you think I am, ?"


    "Selfish, unscrupulous, sinister!" Marcus used the words to describe me with generosity.


    I nodded and gave a sneer. "Thank you for paying so much attention to observing me. Could you


    please tell me what kind of woman do you think your love is?"


    I ignored the looks on Olivia and Marcus¡¯s faces and smiled, "Miss Pearson has done an excellent job


    maintaining her image as an innocent and charming fairy girl. People likes her innocent look so much


    that they ignore the facts that she is the other woman, that she forces another woman to have an


    abortion, that she frames another girl up for drug possession, that she hurls abuse at others. All these


    facts can be ignored just because she looks tiny, delicate and innocent."


    "You¡¯re full of shit, ra!" Olivia blew her top and shouted abuse at me, not caring about her image at


    all.


    I raised my eyebrows. "Whoa, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so desperate."


    "Enough!" Dennis, who had been quiet all the time, looked at Marcus and said, "Send her back! Don¡¯t


    let here here again!"


    Marcus wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Mario. "Marcus,e to my office when


    you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve made up a prescription for your father. It''s good for curing rheumatism."


    Luis also cast a look at Dennis. "Do you have time, Mr.George? I need to talk to you!"


    Now Marcus could say no more. He looked at me with a scowl and left with Olivia.


    Meanwhile, I looked at Mario and said, "I have to talk to you."


    I really had to talk to him!


    Seeing that Luis and Dennis were talking over business, Mario nodded and offered, "Let¡¯s go to my


    office!"


    I sat down in his office and asked, dispirited, "I¡¯ve always felt dizzytely. Besides, I have a bad back."


    Mario sat down next to me and took my pulse.


    After a while, he drew back his hand and looked me into my eyes. "You¡¯re too weak now. You have lung


    infection and stomach infection. You¡¯ve been staying upte recently, and there is a blood shortage to


    the brain, and that¡¯ll exin your dizziness. Go to bed early. In addition, you have too much on your


    mind, and you have depression tendency. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard."


    Nodding, I propped my chin up on one elbow. "I¡¯m going on a business trip to City A tomorrow. Do you


    have any sleeping pills to take with me?"


    Mario paused and replied, "I do, but it¡¯s not good for the baby. You¡¯d better not take them!"


    I nodded. But I could hardly survive with such poor sleep quality, let alone the baby.


    When I got out of Mario¡¯s office, I happened to run into Dennis, who was in a sulk, but I simply walked


    past him because I was in a bad mood and I didn¡¯t feel well.


    Just as I brushed past him, he grabbed my wrist and said in a low voice. "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "I won¡¯t die for now!" I reached out, threw his hand away and walked into the elevator.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Back into my office, Jackie came with another pile of papers. She put it down on my desk and said,


    "Ms. Kennedy, these are the results of the George Group¡¯s audit work. Please have a look at them and


    sign on them."


    I nodded and asked casually, "How¡¯s AC going?" Thomson Group was not a big corporation, but it


    wasn¡¯t small either, so it would take a lot of effort to do their audit work too.


    "It¡¯s been going smoothly."


    I started to read through the papers and suddenly thought of the business trip tomorrow, asking, "When


    will the ne take off tomorrow?"


    "Five in the morning!" Jackie paused and went on, "The business trip to City A will take two days, so it¡¯d


    be better for you to take full advantage of time. Jo Turner Credit¡¯s people will also leave with you


    tomorrow!"


    I nodded approval and said after some consideration, "I can handle the business trip to City A on my


    own. You stay here and help Jo Turner Credit and AC with their work."


    "OK!"


    During the rain season in Newton Town, it was always cloudy and rainy. Finally there was a few hours


    of sunshine yesterday, but now it was pouring again.


    When I had gone through all the papers, it was already 5 pm. My head was spinning, my eyes sore, so


    I asked Jackie to buy a bottle of eye drops for me.


    Finally, I finished writing the work summary, and it was 6 pm.


    As a pregnant woman, I was always hungry. Therefore, I snapped my notebook shut and went out of


    the office building. Since it was time to get off work, the employees were all heading out of the building.


    They greeted me all the way, and I responded with a smile. Atst, I was on the street. I went to the


    small restaurant nearby and ordered a set meal.


    When I was waiting for the takeaway, a few young girls walked up to me and greeted me shyly, "You


    also eat here, Ms. Kennedy?"


    I nodded and racked my brains, trying to recall who these girls were, but failed.


    A capable-looking girl introduced herself. "Ms. Kennedy, I¡¯m from the department of electronic


    technology design."


    I thought for a while and recalled everything. Now I was in charge of HY Technology¡¯s project, and I


    had used to visit their department, so no wonder they knew me.


    The George Group was a huge corporation, and in Newton Town there were thousands of employees


    working in the same office building. Therefore, I hardly knew anyone else except for those who I kept in


    touch with.


    I left with the takeaway after greeting with these young girls with a faint smile.


    "Kris, it turns out the executives eat takeaways just like us!"


    "The executives are also human beings, so of course they eat takeaways!"


    "Their monthly sry is equivalent to our wages for years, and I thought they would eat better!"


    "¡­"


    Their voices faded out as I walked out of the small restaurant.


    There was no limit to a man¡¯s desire. The poor were so intent on making money, while the rich were


    lost in the emotional world.


    After a busy day of work, I got into the car and began to eat the takeaway. Hardly had I taken a few


    bites than I heard someone honking his car horn outside, so I lowered the car window.


    A ck Maybach stopped by me. I thought for a moment and remembered that hardly anyone I knew


    drove this car, except for the one that had been parked in the underground garage of my house for a


    long time.


    It wasn¡¯t that we couldn¡¯t afford to drive it, but the car was too showy for us to drive.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t remember who could be driving this fancy car, so I assumed the owner must


    be someone I didn¡¯t know, and I closed the car window.


    However, the Maybach¡¯s window was lowered and Luis¡¯ eye-catching face was shown through the


    driver¡¯s side window. "Hey, beauty, would you like to have dinner with me?"


    How corny!


    I rolled my eyeballs and raised the takeaway in my hands. "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve just had dinner."

 Chapter 56 Found the Next

    Chapter 56 Found the Next


    He frowned, leaning on the car window, stretched out his head, and said, ¡°As a pregnant woman, this is


    what you are eating? Does Dennis really care about you?¡±


    I was speechless. He was so boring that I didn¡¯t want to throw a nce at him at all.


    I ced the lunchbox away and got ready to start the car home.


    He stopped his car in front of me, looked at me with eyebrows arched, ¡°ra, do me a favor, let¡¯s have


    a meal together?¡±


    I was a little irritable when I saw his shameless look, ¡°I¡¯m full!¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get somewhere quiet and have a talk!¡±


    His car was blocking the driveway. Not only my car couldn¡¯t move, but the surrounding cars were also


    affected too.


    Surrounding drivers were honking their horns, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Instead, he looked at me with a


    shameless expression on his face.


    In agony, I said, ¡°Lead the way!¡±


    He smirked, ¡°Get in my car. A pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t drive!¡±


    Damn!


    Withholding my temper, I got out of the car, walked to his side, got onto his car, looked at him


    indifferently, and asked, ¡°Not leaving yet?¡±


    He grinned and said, ¡°Leaving, going now!¡±


    The young man was a show-off. He drove a shy car that swaggered through the city and didn¡¯t know


    how to keep things to a limit. He even opened his car hood in the city area.


    He was extremely boring.


    I felt a little cold, but I didn¡¯t bother to say, and he acted as he pleased.


    ¡°ra, do you think we will appear on the Newton Town Entertainment news tomorrow?¡± He was


    ying rock music in the car. It was so loud that he was shouting.


    I gave him a supercilious look and didn¡¯t bother responding.


    If we were on the news, then it would be all thanks to him.


    The car stopped in the bustling area of the city center. This was where young people would go to for


    dates, meals, and shopping.


    His car was shy, and so was he. As soon as he stopped the car, he attracted many young girls¡¯


    attention, many car lovers also took pictures of his car with their phones.


    ¡°Show-off!¡± I threw him the word and got out of the car.


    After looking around the lively and bustling streets, I looked at him and asked, ¡°What do you want to


    eat?!¡±


    He grinned, ¡°You decide!¡±


    After looking around, I went straight into a French restaurant, Luis followed behind. He smiled and said,


    ¡°ra, you are rather romantic.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless, I just didn¡¯t like being stared at and anyhow chose.


    After entering the restaurant, the waiter stepped forward and said, ¡°For two? We have a couple set


    today. Would you two like one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll take a set and open us a bottle of Bordeaux!¡± Luis blurted out.


    I looked at the waiter and said, ¡°Give me a ss of juice, thank you!¡±


    When the waiter left, Luis looked at me with a smile and said, ¡°ra, I forgot that you can¡¯t have


    alcohol.¡±


    What a deliberate mistake!


    Ignoring him, I looked at my phone and saw Dennis''s text message, it was just three words, ¡°Where are


    you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even add a superfluous punctuation mark.


    I didn¡¯t reply. I turned off my phone and saw Luis staring at me. I frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°ra, has anyone said that you looked like the Hong Kong and Taiwan star?¡± The waiter delivered the


    steak, and Luis tilted his body and waited for me to respond.


    I looked at the waiter and thanked him, then looked at Luis and said, ¡°Like who?¡±


    Surprised that I would respond, he straightened his face and said, ¡°Audrey Hepburn!¡±


    I nodded, ¡°When I was in college, some people ever said so!¡±


    However, those were just randomments. When I started to wear my spectacles, hardly anyone


    evermented on that.


    It could have been the literary look that made the simrities reduced.


    ¡°You also look a bit of another person!¡± He spoke with a serious expression on his face. I cut the steak


    and thought he was just bored hence he was continuing the conversation with me.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Responding to him faintly, I lowered my eyes and continued to cut.


    He didn¡¯t eat but shook the red wine ss in his hand and said, ¡°You look very simr to my mother,


    especially your eyes. Your eyes are really simr.¡±


    I thought he was really bored. I stuffed a piece of steak into his mouth, looked at him, and said, ¡°I may


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    have amon look. Some people also think that Olivia Pearson and I look very simr too!¡±


    My grandfather mentioned before that I look like Olivia, but I do think there are too many people with


    simr appearance. After all, everyone has the same ancestor, and we all live on the samend


    therefore it isn¡¯t surprising that people look alike.


    He smirked and finished the red wine in his ss, looked at me, and asked, ¡°Why did you transfer out


    of S University?¡±


    His question surprised me. It had been a few years back, how did he know about it?


    I ced my knife and fork down and looked at him, ¡°Were we schoolmates?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, poured himself another ss of red wine, looked at me, and said, ¡°You really


    don¡¯t remember?¡±


    I shook my head. I had no other impression of him apart from the time when I met him after I took over


    the George Group¡¯s audit.


    He shrugged after hearing and didn¡¯t continue on.


    He looked at me and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just remember about me in the future.¡±


    He didn¡¯t eat anything as we continued our casual conversation. Instead, he drank a whole bottle of


    wine. He was probably drunk as hey on the table and looked at me in a daze.


    I got up to foot the bill. I saw that it was gettingte. I knew I would have issues waking up tomorrow if I


    get back toote.


    I have to admit that fate was indeed very coincidental. It was very unexpected to meet Luis¡¯s mother,


    Luna, and Olivia here.


    I was neither surprised to see Luna nor was I am surprised to see Olivia. However, it was a bit strange


    to see them both at the same time.


    I recalled that Olivia and Luna didn¡¯t seem to know each other well!


    Watching them shop very intimately from a distance, they looked a lot like pair of mother and daughter.


    However, I didn¡¯t dwell too much about it. After footing the bill, I walked over to Luis and looked at his


    blushed face.


    He should be drunk, I looked at him and asked, ¡°Can you still walk by yourself?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He said, with a trace of boyishness in his tone.


    I sighed, wore the bag across my waist, raised my hand to help him up, and supported him out of the


    restaurant with half of my body.


    It was not an exaggeration to describe Luis as entering gracefully while exiting embarrassedly.


    I got into the car after I helped him in. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to drive Luis¡¯s sports car as I was used to


    driving a Cadic. The chassis was too low that made it not easy to drive.


    Fortunately, there were few people on the streets at this time, and I didn¡¯t cause any problems.


    I wanted to send him back to L Community. I have been to L Community with Dennis before hence I


    still had a bit of an impression of it. However, I was stopped by Luis who refused to go there.


    After checking with him for a long time, I learned that he lived alone in T Vi. I was quite surprised that


    he also lived there.


    ¡°ra, do you really have no impression of me at all?¡± Halfway through the journey, he suddenly


    looked at and asked in a half-awake state.


    I was taken aback and shook my head, ¡°We met before?¡±


    He smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who still remembers the mulberry trees in Mrs. Kennedy¡¯s yard with


    the morning glory flowers on the ridge, and your snot-covered face.¡±


    I was a little distracted for a while when I heard him. Those memories were from many years ago. How


    did he¡­


    It didn¡¯t take long for the car to reach T Vi and to find where he lived. I helped him out of the car and


    pressed his doorbell several times before an elderly man came to open the door.

 Chapter 57 Dennis’s Anger

    Chapter 57 Dennis¡¯s Anger


    The old man hurriedly questioned when he saw me with Luis who was drunk, ¡°Why did the young


    master drink so much? Thank you for sending him back.¡±


    I smiled, gave Luis to him, and left.


    I nned to walk back but T Vi was extremelyrge, almost all of them were standalone vis. The


    distance between the two vis was very far apart. Although they are all in the same area, it would still


    take some time to walk back.


    Instead, I drove Luis¡¯s car back.


    After the whole day of events, it was already midnight when I returned to the vi. With the thought of


    an early rise tomorrow, I parked the car downstairs and wanted to head to the vi to wash up and


    sleep.


    Unfortunately, as soon as I got out of the car, I saw Dennis who stood outside the door. The man was


    tall and had an indifferent temperament. Under the dim light, there was some smoke that were exhaled


    from him.


    I frowned. Why was he smoking outside, is he¡¯s okay?


    He put off his cigarette when he saw me, his eyes were a little gloomy under the dim light, ¡°Where have


    you been?¡±


    ¡°Had a meal with a friend!¡± I was feeling a little tired, so I went straight to the vi after responding to


    him.


    He grabbed my wrist and took advantage of the situation and pulled me into his arms. I didn¡¯t know


    how many sticks he had smoked however the strong smell of tobo made me unbearable, ¡°Dennis!¡±


    ¡°What sort of friend did you eat with that made you drink alcohol when you¡¯re pregnant?¡± His voice was


    a little stern and hoarse.


    The wine smell must had gotten onto me when I supported Luis earlier.


    I was ufortable by his embrace, pushed him away, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink!¡±


    I was feeling sleepy and tired, all I wanted to do is to immediately sleep. However, Dennis seemed to


    be not thinking straight, as he pulled me to look at the Maybach and said, ¡°That¡¯s worth a lot of money,


    it''s even a limited edition! ra, have you found the next man?¡±


    What the hell!


    I held back scolding profanities at him. I pushed him away and saw his somewhat decadent


    appearance. I became even angrier, ¡°Dennis, please don¡¯t define me with your narrow perception. I am


    not like you, who have plenty to choose from and can go to whoever you please as and when you like.¡±


    I turned around and went straight back to the bedroom after stating my piece.


    I locked the door, did a simple wash up and went to sleep.


    It was probably due to needing to wake up early, along with my fatigue, that I fell immediately asleep


    once Iid down.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone rang several times, I woke up in a daze and I wasn¡¯t processing anything. When the rm


    rang again, it was switched off by someone.


    I wanted to continue sleeping, but the sudden thought of a business trip made me abruptly sit up, and


    my drowsiness slowly dissipated.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± There was a hoarse voice from the side, and his sleepiness was still evident from


    his tone.


    I was taken aback when I saw Dennis beside me. He was sound asleep, with his long hand still around


    my waist, and I frowned thinking about the locked bedroom door.


    After some thought, it made sense if he left a spare key from himself since he previously kicked down


    the door.


    I took away his hand that was on my waist and went to retrieve my mobile phone.


    It rang a few times earlier. It was probably switched off by Dennis who found it too noisy.


    After switching on the phone, a call came in again, and I picked it up, ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kennedy, should you be getting ready to go to the airport now for your 5am flight?¡± That voice is...


    Luis?


    I frowned, ¡°You are going on a business trip with me?¡± Jackie only told me that the credit bureau would


    send someone with me, but he didn¡¯t say who it was.


    ¡°Yes. Get up quickly and drive over to pick me up. You drove my car awayst night!¡±


    I raised my eyes and looked at the time. It was four o¡¯clock in the morning. He¡¯s rather amazing. He


    drank so muchst night, yet he was still able to wake up today. Amazing!


    After I hung up the call, I packed up and then quickly left with my suitcase.


    When I picked Luis up, he still had a head of unkept hair, and he was not fully awake. When he got into


    the car, he looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive!¡±


    I was speechless, how could he drive in that state?


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive!¡± It¡¯s not far from the airport, it would only take half an hour. In addition, there was no traffic


    jam at this time, hence it wouldn¡¯t take long to arrive.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people, and it didn¡¯t take much time to obtain the boarding pass and go


    through the security check. After getting on the ne, Luis asked the stewardess for a nket and


    went to sleep.


    The journey from Newton Town to City A took 3 hours. I also slept on the ne for a while.


    By the time I woke up, Luis looked at me earnestly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head to the branch office to settle


    the work first then head to the hotel to sleep.¡±


    That sound a little awkward.


    I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I got up and followed him out of the ne in a daze. The branch office


    had sent a car to pick us up, so it wasn¡¯t a hassle to reach the branch office.


    They are apany owned by the George Group and had simr operating models and management


    styles. After entering thepany, Jason Andrews, the president of this branch and allocated the


    resources and spoke to us briefly with some words of formalities.


    He contacted the finance team and held a small meeting with several departments. After that, Luis


    interacted with the finance team. He held onto a bunch of documents and wanted to leave thepany


    with me.


    I looked at the pile of documents in his arms and questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you n to work on them in the


    office?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient!¡± He spoke as he organized his documents. He looked at me and said, ¡°I ordered


    food and got them to deliver it to the hotel. Get some rest after you¡¯re done with your meal.¡±


    He was so meticulous that I was a little surprised. I nodded slightly.


    The hotel was pre-booked. When we entered the hotel, the hotel staff took us to our floor and said as


    we walked, ¡°Your meals have been delivered to the room. If you need anything else, you can call the


    front desk.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± After responding, Luis and I entered the room. We originally booked two rooms, but since Luis


    ordered food, there was no need to eat separately. So, it was all sent to one room.


    I got up early in the morning and we didn¡¯t interact much on the ne. I got into multiple meetings and


    got assigned the work. I was really tired and hungry from the whole day of events.


    After having the meal, I got up and was prepared to go to another room to rest. He looked at me and


    said, ¡°You can rest here. I¡¯ll go to the other room in a while.¡±


    I didn¡¯tment much since he was still eating. I was really tired. The hotel room was a service


    apartment, the bedroom and living room were separated.


    I just went into the bedroom, turned on the air conditioner. Iy on the bed while waiting for Luis to


    finish his meal and leave so that I could take a shower and go to sleep.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to fall dead asleep. When I woke up, I saw that I was covered by a quilt and


    there were sounds of paper flipping from the living room.


    I was taken aback. I got up and went out of the bedroom and saw Luis sitting on the sofa with a stern


    face, opening the documents, and verifying from the information with hisputer from time to time.


    It seemed that he was dealing with all these work without getting any rest.


    It was not a good habit to go to bed once you¡¯ve finished eating. I sat in the bed for a while, and my


    stomach did not feel well.


    After a long time, I came out of the bedroom. Luisy down on the table as he read the documents and


    was probably too engrossed to notice my presence.


    I took a ss of water and put it beside him, and said, ¡°Take a break!¡±


    He raised his head abruptly, was taken aback. He nkly nodded and after drinking the ss of water,


    he looked at me and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

 Chapter 58 She Went to Shower

    Chapter 58 She Went to Shower


    I nodded and looked at the report on hisputer. I had to admit that Luis was a very good leader in


    terms of his work abilities.


    He was very efficient and courageous.


    After finishing the report, he closed his eyes and leaned his body back on the sofa. He rubbed his eyes


    and closed them, pretended to be dreaming as he ced the back of his hand on his forehead, and


    said with some fatigue, ¡°Mr. Andrews from the branch office called and said that he wanted to invite you


    to dinner tonight.¡±


    I nodded while seeing his sleepy face, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go back to the room and sleep for a while.¡±


    He looked at the time, shook his head, and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just lean here for a bit.¡± After a pause, he said,


    ¡°There are some financial issues in the branch office. If you don¡¯t take a closer look, you won¡¯t be able


    to tell. It is probably some higher management staff that had embezzled funds and casually found a


    project to fool others. Take a look, it involves millions of dors!¡±


    I nodded and started to look into all of the ounts. The branch office was modelled after the George


    Group and its operational model. City A was developing smoothly hence Dennis handed over a lot of its


    rights to the president here.


    He didn¡¯t often intervene in many of its affairs. I took a closer look and found that there was indeed a


    problem with a project. Under normal circumstances, for a small ident from a project, there was no


    reason why millions of funds were spent to cover up for it. Even if it is used to subsidize work-rted


    injuries, it wouldn¡¯t have amounted to such a figure. It was apparent that someone had misappropriated


    it.


    ¡°This matter may have to be handled by Jason Andrews!¡± I spoke and looked back at Luis but didn¡¯t


    expect him to be asleep.


    I got up and took a quilt from the bedroom to cover him.


    There were still two hours left, so he could rest for a while. He hasn¡¯t rested much from yesterday till


    now.


    After sorting out the information, my phone vibrated, and it was Diana who called.


    I picked up the call and her background noise were a little noisy, but her voice could still head, ¡°ra,


    you¡¯re in City A, right? Send me your location, I¡¯ll find you in a bit!¡±


    I was taken aback, ¡°Are you also in City A?¡±


    Didn¡¯t she ever mention that she wanted to travel in Armstrong Ind, why is she in City A?


    ¡°I saw from your social media. I knew you were in City A, so I came here. I just got off the ne. Send


    me the address and I¡¯lle and find you.¡±


    After we hung up the phone, I sent Diana a message on Facebook. I saw I had a few messages, I


    scanned through them. Some of them were work reports by Jackie, and a few were sent by Mario.


    I almost forgot that Mario said that he would also being to City A. I called him when I remembered


    about it.


    He connected after the phone rang a few times, with a deep and pleasant voice, ¡°Which hotel are you


    in?¡±


    ¡°Are you in City A too?¡± I asked thinking it was a great coincidence.


    ¡°Just arrived. I just wanted to call you when you called. Which hotel are you in?¡± His voice was very


    low, and the surroundings were a little noisy.


    I said with a louder voice, ¡°Windemn Restaurant, the one along ND Street.¡±


    ¡°Ok, see youter!¡±


    After I hung up, I got up and prepared to take a bath. Since I was going out for dinner in the evening,


    based on Diana¡¯s habits, she would definitely make me go shopping with her.


    I haven¡¯t been shopping for a long time, so it¡¯s good to get out for a walk.


    I initially nned to go to the other room to bathe, but after searching for a long time, I didn¡¯t find the


    other room¡¯s key card. Luis was also asleep. Seeing that he was deep sleeping, I didn¡¯t want to wake


    him up, so I just bathe it in this room.


    Since there was a door in-between and he was also asleep, nothing would happen.


    Probably due to overeating before sleeping, I had felt greasy, fortunately, I felt so much more


    I dried my hair in the bathroom, changed my clothes, and put on light makeup. When I came out, I


    heard Luis was speaking on the phone with someone.


    I only heard him speak in a daze and say, ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what the other party responded, he said in a low voice, ¡°She went to take a shower. If


    there¡¯s anything, call back again.¡±


    After that, he answered another yes and hung up.


    I came out of the bathroom and saw him leaning on the sofa, in a half-awake state, as if he hadn¡¯t slept


    enough.


    He yawned when he saw me and asked, ¡°Why are you dressed up so beautifully, we¡¯re just going out


    for a meal.¡±


    Ignoring him, I noticed that my mobile phone was still in his hand. I couldn¡¯t help but think of the call he


    had just answered, and I reacted in hindsight.


    I was surprised, ¡°You answered my call just now?¡±


    He nodded, sat up straight, threw the phone to me, and said, ¡°It ranged several times, it woke me up.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I took the phone, ignored him, and flipped through the call history. Thest call was from Dennis.


    I¡­


    I dialed the phone back, and it was turned switched off.


    I red at Luis and said angrily, ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    He got up and saidzily, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything! Dennis asked me where you went. I said you went to


    take a shower. After that, he asked if I was in the same room with you, and I said yes!¡±


    He looked at me with an innocent expression on his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Is there


    something wrong?¡±


    I was speechless, and I couldn¡¯t wait to beat this man up, ¡°No, you were right with your words.¡±


    However, what this dude had said was easy to cause a misunderstanding.


    I called Dennis again, but the phone on the other end of the phone was still switched off. After thinking


    about it, Dennis might not have thought too much about it.


    I ced the mobile phone away. Luis came out of the bathroom with wet hair and dripping beads of


    water. He must have gone in to wash his face.


    He wiped off the drops of water from his hair with a towel, looked at me, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s getting


    After leaving the hotel with him, I called Diana and Mario. Diana had just settled in the hotel and said


    that she wanted to get some sleep first. She woulde to find meter. Mario said that he had


    something on, and he might not be able to leave for a while.


    After I¡¯ve replied to them, I went with Luis to the restaurant that Jason Andrews had reserved.


    Jason Andrews was very efficient. When Luis and I arrived, everyone else had arrived and they were


    waiting for Luis and me to arrive and serve the food.


    When we arrived at the room, Jason Andrews briefly introduced everyone and said a few words of


    formalities.


    They were all senior executives in the branch office. Luis was used to speaking casually with them.


    After chatting for a while, he chatted with Jason Andrews about the branch office.


    The two had a very pleasant chat. They went out halfway, but when they came back, no one knew what


    they had encountered. They became a bit mean in their choice of words.


    Luis looked at Jason Andrews and said, ¡°Mr. Andrews, you¡¯re also regarded as a shareholder of the


    George Group. The George Group has been listed for two years and has been well developed in all


    aspects. Although it wouldn¡¯t cause any major problems if the few millions of stolen funds have been


    moved. However, if there are too many such instances, it is inevitable that one day the nest would


    copse.¡±


    Jason Andrews was taken aback when he heard it, and he held a ss of wine to raise a toast to him,


    ¡°Mr. Collins, you¡¯re young and promising. I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Then, you should go back and take a good look at the finances!¡± After he spoke, Luis looked at me


    with his wine ss and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a drink!¡±

 Chapter 59 Drunk Luis

    Chapter 59 Drunk Luis


    Before I could even refuse, he had already drunk the cup of wine. He then picked up the wine in front of


    me and said, ¡°I know you can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll drink for you.¡±


    Several other senior executives listened to Luis¡¯s words, and their expressions weren¡¯t pleasant for a


    while. One of them, the head of the finance department, said, ¡°Mr. Collins,e on, let¡¯s have a drink.


    Thank you foring in person to audit our branch.¡±


    Several high-level managed followed suit and toasted to Luis, it didn¡¯t take long for this fool to be drunk.


    After dinner, I helped Luis into the taxi. He caused me great distress. Why did he have to drink so much


    if he doesn¡¯t handle alcohol well?


    Diana called, I picked it up, and she eximed, ¡°Where are you? Let¡¯s go shopping.¡±


    I looked at the drunk and unconscious man next to me and my head was hurting, ¡°There is a drunk


    man beside me, so I really can¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Diana burst out, ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    I looked at Luis, who was half drunk. I wanted to strangle him but held back and said to the phone, ¡°I


    still have a day tomorrow. I will try my best to get the work done in the morning and apany you to


    shop during the day!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for tomorrow!¡± Diana said and carefreely hung up my phone.


    The taxi stopped at the door of the hotel, I paid and helped Luis out of the car. I raised my eyes and


    looked at the dozen steps in front of me, my head hurt even more.


    The design of this five-star hotel was so wonderful, why did they have so many steps?


    Despiteining, I held onto Luis and helped him climb step by step. Fortunately, I wore t shoes


    hence it didn¡¯t take much effort.


    Halfway through, the mobile phone in the bag rang. I reached out to get it, and the restless Luis had


    also reached out to my waist.


    Instinctively, I violently pushed him away and forgot that we were on the stairs and a tragedy


    happened.


    Luis rolled down the stairs like a ball.


    I was momentarily stunned and didn¡¯t react until a security guard went to help him, and anxiously said,


    ¡°Take him to the hospital!¡±


    With this drunkard, I don¡¯t know if he was injured.


    With the help of the security guard, it was a lot easier to send Luis to the hospital. Luis was checked in


    the hospital. Only his head was injured, his other body parts were fine. He needed to be hospitalized


    for a few days for observation.


    After a whole day of the ordeal, Luis still hadn¡¯t woken up yet. The doctor couldn¡¯t be sure if there was


    any problem with his brain. He could only wait until he woke up tomorrow.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They only bandaged the wounds from the fall. As he needed to be guarded, so I had to stay in the


    hospital.


    It was early in the morning when Diana called, and I almost fell asleep on the chair in the corridor of the


    hospital.


    When I picked up the phone, she said drunkenly on the other end of the phone, ¡°ra, would you like


    to go shopping?¡±


    After looking at the time, it was already midnight. I yawned, sat up straight, and said, ¡°Diana, where are


    you?¡±


    I was afraid that she would have gone drinking by herself again.


    ¡°NJ Avenue, let¡¯s go shopping together!¡± Listening to her voice, I knew she¡¯s drunk.


    She could still go for drinks when she came to this unfamiliar city by herself. She really amazed me.


    Luis was still taking an infusion, and I can¡¯t leave for now.


    After some thoughts, Iforted Diana on the other end of the phone, hung up the phone, and I called


    Mario.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The phone was picked up, and he sounded like he had just woken up.


    I felt a little apologetic and asked, ¡°Dr. Mario, can I ask you a favor? My friend is on NJ Avenue. She


    has drunk too much. I can¡¯t get out of here now. Can you help me pick her up?¡±


    There was a moment of silence on the other end, and he said, ¡°OK. Pass me her number, I will be


    there in a while!¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief when he agreed to help and repeatedly thanked him. After hanging up the


    phone, I sent Diana¡¯s phone number to Mario.


    I didn¡¯t manage to catch much sleep during the day.


    With all the ordeal till midnight, I spent the night resting in the corridor of the hospital.


    The next day.


    Luis woke up from the hospital bed and asked me questionably, ¡°Why am I in the hospital?¡±


    I was a little embarrassed but said with a smile, ¡°Because you drank too muchst night and fell so I


    sent you to the hospital.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°I fell by myself?¡±


    I nodded and felt terribly guilty.


    He suddenly grinned, looked at me, and said, ¡°ra, I clearly remember that you pushed me down. If


    you, did it, just admit it. What are you being guilty of!?¡±


    Uh oh.


    He was so straightforward. What else could I say? I looked at him and said, ¡°Who asked you to drink so


    much for?¡± After ring at him, I said angrily, ¡°Use your head to think. Is there anything wrong with


    you? If there isn¡¯t, you can be discharged from the hospital.¡±


    It was supposed to be a short business trip. However, as he dyed it, the work would also need to be


    pushed back.


    Fortunately, when the doctor came to check on him, he didn¡¯t have any major problems. He could be


    discharged from the hospital after changing his dressing. Yet, this person was so thick-skinned that


    when we got out of the hospital to hold me ountable for his injuries.


    I didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to him. I brought him to thepany and told Jason Andrews about


    the embezzlement of public funds that Luis had discovered yesterday.


    Jason Andrews seemed to be quite surprised, so he did a thorough investigation on the finance


    department and other various departments.


    This wasn¡¯t a big deal. Luis came up with the final report. I checked the operation of the branch office


    and listened to the exnations of the responsible parties. There was no major problem, and I was


    ready to go back to Newton Town.


    However, Luis had a lot of issues. He felt that since he had fallen on his head, he needed to eat


    something good to make up for it and dragged me to thergest food za in City A.


    Since it all summed down to going shopping, I called Diana, and the phone rang for a long time before


    being connected. The voice on the other end was confused, ¡°Hey!¡±


    I saw the time. It was noon, yet she was still asleep, ¡°Have you woken up from your sleep


    drunkenness? Get up quickly, let¡¯s go shop at the food za!¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± She sounded as if she wasn¡¯t fully awake, Diana spoke, ¡°You can go shopping first, I¡¯lle over


    As I was about to hang up the phone and send her the address, I heard a low male voice from the


    other end, ¡°Wake up!¡±


    Damn!


    Could that girl still find a man when she was that drunkst night?


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation, Miss Diana?¡± On the phone, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. Talk about itter!¡± On the other end of the phone, Diana hung up the phone hurriedly.


    I???


    Didn¡¯t I ask Mario to take her backst night? In this case, how could she still find a man?


    Could it be Mario?


    My mind exploded for a moment, and I couldn¡¯t help but call Mario. It took a long time to be connected,


    ¡°ra!¡±


    He spoke with a clear voice and did not sound like he had just woken up. I paused and asked, ¡°What


    are you doing?¡±


    The other end of the phone paused and said, ¡°Driving, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Umm... In this case, it would be impossible for him to be with Diana.


    Iughed and said, ¡°We are done here. Do you have anything to do this afternoon? If you¡¯re free, let¡¯s


    have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ok!¡± He very readily agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Luis asked with a ruffian expression, ¡°ra, must you?¡±

 Chapter 60 Encountering Leo

    Chapter 60 Encountering Leo


    I nced at him inexplicably, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He was unhappy, ¡°Does going out alone with me make you feel wronged? You¡¯ve so quickly made a


    few calls and called all of your friends along.¡±


    I ignored his child-like temper. I looked at how prosperous City A had be and sighed, ¡°City A is


    developing rather quickly.¡±


    My gaze fell on Twin Towers in the bustling area, and looked at Luis and said, ¡°This office building is so


    tall!¡±


    He knew that I was changing the subject, and said angrily, ¡°The George Group¡¯s office is no shorter


    than this, and this is not apany¡¯s office building.¡±


    I was a little curious, ¡°You know about it?¡±


    He gave an acknowledgment, and said lightly, ¡°My mother and a technology boss bought this ce,


    and she¡¯s got a bond firm in it.¡±


    When I thought of Luna, I admire this woman a bit. She was as rich as she was beautiful.


    I recalled previously when I ate at L Community, she mentioned that she seemed to have a daughter, I


    couldn¡¯t help but looked at Luis gossipy and asked, ¡°Do you still have a sister?¡±


    Luis didn¡¯t seem to like being mentioned by others and said with a bit more gloom on his face, ¡°That¡¯s


    her daughter, it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    Judging from his response, I knew I couldn¡¯t ask too much. I saw that there was a puff shop in the


    basement of the Twin Towers, I suddenly wanted to eat it.


    I looked at Luis and said, ¡°You can go to the mall first to wait for Mario and Diana, and I¡¯m going to buy


    some stuff.¡±


    After speaking, I walked directly towards the puff shop. Both Diana and I liked to eat it. We were very


    simr to a certain extent.


    After ordering a few puffs, I started to daydream of my memories of when I was a child which were long


    forgotten. I only remembered that I like to eat sweet snacks, that were cold.


    ¡°Boss, two puffs!¡± Suddenly a low voice sounded in my ears which was familiar yet unfamiliar as if it


    was a memory of a long time ago.


    If it weren¡¯t for the boss¡¯s response, ¡°Okay, please wait!¡±


    I thought that I was still dreaming!


    I always had some instinctive reaction under certain circumstances, such as the fear of Leo. I didn¡¯t


    know when this started, but whenever I perceive his presence, even if it is thousands of miles away,


    that kind of physical primordial fear would be instilled in me.


    The sun above my head was scorching and dazzling, yet my body began to feel like it had fallen into


    the ice cave. My breathing began to be difficult, and my hands began to tremble.


    Behind me, the man¡¯s voice was low, with an iparable indifference, ¡°ra, it¡¯s been long since I


    My body stiffened and my breathing began to be abnormal. I saw the puff boss handing me the


    prepared puffs, but I didn¡¯t have any strength at all.


    The man behind me raised his hand to take it, and then naturally pulled me back and ced the puff in


    the palm of my hand. His voice was gentle yet cruel, ¡°ra, your reaction makes me, your brother, very


    dissatisfied.¡±


    After some time, I managed to calm my breathing and adjusted my breaths. I abruptly took a few steps


    back, suppressing my body¡¯s fear, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±


    After speaking, I wasn¡¯t able to see the person I haven¡¯t met in five years. I could even describe myself


    as fleeing in fear.


    Leo had ever said that he will not take the initiative to find me unless fate allows us to meet again.


    Once we meet, it would be the beginning of the next ploy.


    I thought that the world was so big that as long as he left Newton Town, it would be impossible for us to


    see each other again.


    However, I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet him in City A, or under such circumstances.


    After I embarrassedly fled from Leo¡¯s location, I found Luis and Diana. I handed Diana the disfigured


    puffs in her hands, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Diana, we must go back to Newton Town as soon as


    possible. Now, we must go back immediately!¡±


    Diana too panicked when she saw how nervous I was, she looked at me and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Leo! I saw him!¡± I said, with a tremor in my voice.


    Diana froze on the chair in shock, her eyes were a little dazed, and it took a long time before she


    dragged me and said, ¡°Go, let¡¯s head back to Newton Town immediately!¡±


    Luis didn¡¯t know why they were like this, so he frowned and asked what the situation was.


    Diana took me and walked out. Luis grabbed me and asked for reasons, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking, I¡¯ll exin when we get back!¡± Diana broke off his hand on me, took me out of the mall,


    then took a taxi and went straight to the hotel. After packing up, we went straight to the airport.


    In the three hours that took us to get from City A to Newton Town, Diana and I held each other¡¯s hands


    tightly on the ne. No one spoke, but we both knew that we were in a deep mess.


    After we got off the ne, Diana and I took a taxi back to YT Apartment. When we got home, she


    locked all the doors and windows and sat lifeless in the corner.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    This statested for a long time before she looked up at me, her eyes were already red, ¡°ra, what


    should we do?¡±


    I shook my head, my fear hasn¡¯t dissipated, and I was at a loss as well.


    ¡°Maybe he still doesn¡¯t know that we are in Newton Town. Maybe we will be fine as long as we stay in


    Newton Town.¡± She spoke, and after she said this, she violently shook her head, and tears fell again,


    ¡°How could we hide? He is an IT master. It would be so easy for him to find us!¡±


    I looked at her, and I didn¡¯t know what to do!


    When Leo came back this round, he would definitely not let us go. Back then, Diana and I fought half


    our lives to save ourselves. If the same thing were to happen again, I am afraid that I would not have


    the courage to save myself again.


    ¡°Find Dennis!¡± Diana suddenly spoke, looked at me, and said, ¡°ra, find Dennis. For someone as


    powerful as him, he would definitely have the ability to protect you. You still have his child in your


    womb. Tell him about it. He will definitely find a way to keep Leo away from you.¡±


    The more Diana said, the more excited she became, and she took my hand and walked out.


    I grabbed her, with tightness in my chest, ¡°Diana, let¡¯s calm down first, we¡¯ll think of a way after we¡¯ve


    calmed down.¡±


    Diana shook her head and bit her lip. In the end, she didn¡¯t hold back her tears. She hugged me tightly


    and said, ¡°How can you tell me to calm down? How can I calm down? After five years, I have forgotten


    those nightmares. Why did I meet him and why?¡±


    I hugged her and my heart was sore. I also thought that in my life I would ever meet him again in the


    sea of people.


    Neither Diana nor I slept much that night, we were awakened by our nightmares in the middle of the


    night.


    Diana was not in good spirits, but she finally fell asleep early in the morning. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so I


    went back to the vi at dawn.


    Diana¡¯s words are not illogical, maybe Dennis would have a way out.


    However, what I didn¡¯t expect was that the lock to the vi would be changed. Dennis and I both had


    our fingerprints recorded for T Vis.


    However, despite several attempts, I still couldn¡¯t open it. Only then, did it hit me that the lock of the


    vi had been changed.


    I called Dennis but the phone was always engaged. He had obviously blocked me.

 Chapter 61 The Headlines

    Chapter 61 The Headlines


    I had no idea what was going on. So I went to work as usual. When I arrived, there were only a few


    staffs in thepany as I got up much earlier this morning. However, those managers in charge of the


    financial department who always greeted me with a warm morning smile before actually started to


    gossip about me behind my back.


    I frowned, confused. When I entered my office, Jackie hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    I flipped to scan all documents on my desk and signed those needed. About an hourter, Jackie


    entered. She paused a bit when seeing me. Then she greeted with a smile.


    However, she looked a bit weird. After sorting out all the signed documents, she was about to leave.


    While noticing that she seemed to feel like telling me something, I said, ¡°Your expression tells me


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    something strange happened. What is it?¡±


    She paused with surprise and answered awkwardly, ¡°Miss Kennedy, are you really dating with Mr.


    Collins?¡±


    I was rendered so confused that I asked again, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Luis Collins!¡± she still looked curious while looking at me. Then she continued, ¡°The gossip news about


    you and him has been spread for a few days. What¡¯s worse, someone released the photos that you


    and Mr. Collins spent a whole night together in a hotel of City A. But Miss Kennedy, you haven¡¯t


    divorced Mr. George though you have just had a miscarriage, right? So why do you...¡±


    I was so confused and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    Hearing that, she showed me her phone and then clicked on the local news column.


    I started to read carefully. On the screen there shown a headline, the content of which started from my


    meal with Luis in the downtown area while he was driving his fancy Maybach. And then the gossip was


    followed by all kinds of posts of rumors. It had gone so worse that I was described as a slut.


    Those posts really struck my head. No wonder those financial managers stared at me with such a


    weird look.


    So that was why Dennis changed the lock of the vi and put me on the cklist?


    My head ached even more when it suddenly urred to me that it was Luis who picked up my call in


    the hotel at that time.


    I had never expected that all those troubles rushed to me altogether.


    Then my phone was buzzing. Seeing that, Jackie left with those documents.


    I took a look at the phone and noticed that it was a call from Luis. I got annoyed again and answered it,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Have you read about the headliner?¡± he asked with a frivolous tone.


    I said yes and replied with a bad mood, ¡°I have!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold a birthday banquet for my mom tomorrow evening. Would you like toe with me?¡± he


    proposed casually as if the gossips had nothing to do with him.


    I rubbed against my brows to alleviate my annoyance. Then I replied, ¡°I¡¯m not free for that. And you


    should think about some ways to refute those rumors!¡±


    As Leo showed up, I had no one to turn to except Dennis.


    After a few seconds of silence, he answered, ¡°I will set the water still.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then I added, exhausted, ¡°Don¡¯t bring me any troubles again.¡±


    I had no idea how soon Leo woulde to the Newton Town again. If the rtionship between me and


    Dennis ran into a copse because of the rumor, the hellish experience happening five years ago


    woulde to me again. If so, I was afraid I might fail to go through it this time.


    Nothing else isparable to my own life.


    After hanging up the call, I put away my phone. I stood up after a while of silence. Then I headed to


    Dennis¡¯s office.


    But his office appeared to be much less active thanst time. Now it was empty and even Toby had


    disappeared from the specific room for secretary.


    I could hear the sound of typing from the quiet office. I stood in front of the door and knocked on it.


    ¡°Come in!¡± his husky voice still sounded sex appeal.


    I hesitated for seconds and then pushed the door open. My impassive heart couldn¡¯t help beating


    violently again as I approached him.


    His office was spacious. So the sound of typing could be clearly caught in my ears.


    I stood in front of his desk, silent. I just stared at him while he focused on his work attentively. There


    was no doubt that now he looked really charming when he was dedicated to work.


    ¡°Put it down. I will sign itter.¡± He didn¡¯t notice me perhaps it was because he was being too focused.


    He didn¡¯t even raise up his head. Instead, he still fixed his eyes on the screen.


    I stood still and remained unspoken.


    Not until quite a while did he stopped to look at me, frowning. When noticing that it was me, he looked


    a bit colder, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    His voice sounded obviously chilling.


    ¡°Dennis, I need a talk with you.¡± I deemed it necessary to exin about the rumors between Luis and


    me.


    ¡°Have you slept with him?¡± he frowned, looking horribly cold.


    I failed to get what he meant at the beginning. But soon I realized. My face turned ghastly pale, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Huh, ra, do you deem yourself convincing enough?¡± he let out a deep and cold smile while staring


    at me, which seemed to freeze me.


    ¡°Dennis, I still have a chance to exin, right?¡± Nor did both Luis and I make a formal deration about


    the rumors. So it was about to lose control at this moment.


    But he didn¡¯t seem to be patient enough to hear it. He rubbed against his brows and looked at me,


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, you aren¡¯t highly paid for discussing your privacy with your boss during work hours.¡±


    ¡°Dennis¡­¡±


    ¡°You should know better than I do what you need to do now.¡± He asked while looking at me with his


    voice mixed with obvious irritation.


    Before I could continue, Toby entered unexpectedly and said to me with formality, ¡°Miss Kennedy, Mr.


    George still has a lot to deal with.¡±


    Apparently, he was here to ask me to leave.


    I looked at Dennis, who kept his dark eyes away from me with his eyelids sightly closed. He didn¡¯t feel


    like talking to me anymore.


    But I simply ignored Jackie and asked again, ¡°So Mr. George, when will you be avable for a talk with


    me?¡±


    He still remained silent with a cold face.


    Seeing that, Toby said to me, ¡°Miss Kennedy, please leave if you finish.¡±


    I knew I could do nothing about the stalemate. So I left the office and happened to see Mario, who was


    also waiting for the elevator.


    He saw me walk out of Dennis¡¯s office. He raised his brows with a bunch of stuffs held in his hand, ¡°Are


    you having a quarrel with him?¡±


    I nodded, ¡®Kind of¡­¡¯


    Dennis had been in a weird temper. I had never figured out what was in his mind though we had been


    married for years.


    ¡°Here are the pills for you. Do remember to take them on time.¡± Mario handed me a bag to me. He


    looked at the office and then at me, ¡°I heard about the rumors of the headline. You just need a clear


    exnation.¡±


    He then returned to his office and so did I.


    Finally, I finished the messy day for work. Then I went to the parking with my bag to wait for Dennis.


    I walked over to his ck jeep and waited beside. Since I was involved, it was a must for me to exin


    to him.

 Chapter 62 Getting Better

    Chapter 62 Getting Better


    I had been waiting for almost an hour till most of the cars in the parking had left. But Dennis still didn¡¯t


    show up. So I assumed he might need to workte tonight.


    However, it was Toby who came here.


    He seemed to be surprised when seeing me. So he asked as formally as still, ¡°Miss Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Where is Dennis?¡± I asked straightforwardly.


    ¡°He had left with Mr. Thomson.¡± Toby said and took out the car key.


    I felt like replying but I still stopped.


    So I just smiled, ¡°Alright, I gotta go now.¡±


    ¡®Dennis, you jerk!¡¯


    I drove back to the vi by myself and kept pressing the doorbell for a few times. Then Nanny Daisy


    came over to open the door while wiping her own hands. She smiled as soon as she saw me,


    ¡°Wee back!¡± while speaking, she hinted at me with a side glimpse.


    I tilted my head and saw Dennis reading newspapers in the parlor. He looked aloof and proud as usual.


    I changed my shoes. Then Nanny Daisy entered the kitchen to continue to cook. I sat beside Dennis


    and didn¡¯t intend to bring up a topic so soon. Instead, I just waited till he finished the newspapers.


    After quite a while, he put down the newspapers. I pushed a ss of juice served by Nanny Daisy to


    his front and said, ¡°Dennis, can we have a talk now?¡±


    He simply cast a glimpse at the juice but he showed no intention to take it. His dark eyes remained


    slightly opened and then his cold and husky voice sounded again, ¡°Miss Kennedy, in which identity


    would you like to talk to me?¡±


    He looked so indifferent that I couldn¡¯t tell what was his attitude.


    I hesitated and said, ¡°Dennis, I am still Mrs. George before we officially divorce.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± he sneered and continued, ¡°Do you still deem yourself Mrs. George?¡±


    I knew the rumors really irritated him. So I exined in a soft tone, ¡°Nothing had happened between


    Luis and me! It was the paparazzi who faked this gossip. Dennis, you should know about me better


    than anyone else does. I am innocent!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± he stood up, looking freezing cold, ¡°ra, do you think you can do whatever you want just


    because you are pregnant?¡±


    I fed up with his indifference. Of course, he knew if I had an affair with Luis. But he still emotionally


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    abused me just because he got annoyed.


    Grievance surged up in my heart. Staring at his back while he was going upstairs, I raised my voice, ¡°I


    can do whatever I want? So what about you and Olivia? Your affairs with her during the past two years


    have probably gone way much beyond the gossip about me!¡±


    He suddenly stopped. I continued, ¡°If Olivia hadn¡¯t miscarried, I would have been expelled long ago!


    After all, now Olivia even looks like the recognized ¡®Mrs. George¡¯ instead of me!¡±


    He gazed at me and the coldness emitted from his eyes was about to gulp me down. But I managed to


    withstand the attack and I could tell what was probably in his mind. Before he could reply, tears welled


    up in my eyes and then streamed down my face.


    ¡°Why are looking at me like that? Didn¡¯t I tell the truth? I married you officially just because I loved you!


    But that should make up of the reason why I suffered from continuouspromises and living alone in


    this cold hell?¡±


    He frowned while looking at me crying sadly. Then his tall and slender figure approached. His voice


    sounded as his thin lips moved, ¡°Are you suffering?¡±


    He reached out his hand to wipe off my tears. But I took a step back to avoid it. Then I continued, ¡°I am


    a mankind with emotion! Of course I am suffering! Dennis, you have been aware that the gossip


    between Luis and me is none of authenticity but of nders! You know it even better than I do. You


    know I have been suffering! But you still changed the lock of the gate and blocked every single call


    from me!¡±


    While speaking, I gazed at his face to observe. When I noticed that he seemed to soften a bit, I


    continued, ¡°What do you mean by doing that? You want to expel me from the family? And you want me


    tomit what was in the gossip? Or do you deem it nothing to care even if I marry another guy and


    make him the stepfather of our baby?¡±


    His face darkened and he huffed with a bit of madness, ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    I refuted with strong voice while biting my own lips, ¡°Of course I dare if you keep pushing me!¡±


    After saying that, I turned around to walk out of the vi. I had tried all means including both the stick


    and the carrot. If it still didn¡¯t work, I would have to give up.


    He suddenly grabbed my wrist and huffed with deep voice, ¡°You can leave after dinner first!¡±


    But it seemed that his anger had disappeared. Nanny Daisy, who stood beside, smiled, ¡°Time for


    dinner!¡±


    Dennis took my hand and we sat beside the table. He brought me tableware elegantly and then he


    started to eat decently.


    As he had been raised with strict manners, he barely talked while eating.


    Nanny Daisy poured me a bowl of soup and smiled, ¡°You have been pregnant for two months, right?


    Have you registered in the hospital and appointed for a maternity check? A pregnantdy should stay


    away from strong emotional fluctuation such as crying or irritation. I am not being naggy. After all, I am


    an experienced one. So I am giving suggestions for you.¡±


    I nodded and listened while continuing with my soup.


    I took a glimpse at Dennis, who was still eating as a well-educated man. But he seemed to be much


    less irritated.


    After dinner, Nanny Daisy asked seriously, ¡°ra, do you feel frequent cramps on your calf these


    days?¡±


    I paused and was about to shake my head to deny. But she beckoned me to say yes with her eyes.


    Then she continued, ¡°Cramp is really a torture for every pregnant woman. Especially for the early three


    months, you should stay still and avoid exhausting yourself. If not, it might probably bring a risk of


    miscarriage.¡±


    As Dennis was about to go upstairs with files, Nanny Daisy smiled to stop him, ¡°Sir, the cramp has


    been a bother for pregnant woman like her. I have bought a bottle of massage oil at noon and I ced


    it in the bedroom. Why not massage her for a while?¡±


    Undoubtedly, Nanny Daisy was really responsible as a nanny.


    Dennis put down the files and looked at me with his clear eyes, ¡°Do you still feel hurt?¡±


    I paused and then noticed that he was talking about the cramp.


    I looked at Nanny Daisy, who kept nodding at me. Then I stared at him and nodded out of no reason. I


    let out an awkward smile, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Dennis frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then he got into the bedroom. I said to Nanny Daisy, ¡°Nanny Daisy, but I didn¡¯t cramp my calf.¡±


    Though I had been bothered by all kinds of symptoms, cramp was an exception.


    Nanny Daisy said to me with an anxious look, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if your calf really cramps or not. All


    those symptoms wille to you when you are in your fifth or sixth month of pregnancy. Just get into


    the bedroom right now!¡±


    I tramped into the bedroom, in the bathroom of which Dennis was having shower.


    As expected, I saw a big bottle of massage oil on the night table.


    What a thoughtful nanny!


    He soon finished showering. When he came out of the bedroom, he only had a bath towel wrapped


    around his waist. Water dropped down from his hair and went all the way down on his chest.

 Chapter 63 Of Course He Cares

    Chapter 63 Of Course He Cares


    ¡°Go to take shower!¡± his voice suddenly cut my fancy.


    I turned around and saw him staring at me with his dark eyes. While looking into his mysterious eyes, I


    felt like flinching. So I shifted my eyes off from his and hurried into the bathroom.


    Though the shower sounded loud, I could still clearly hear the phone ring in the bedroom. I supposed it


    might be Dennis¡¯s. However, I saw him holding my phone against his ears with a sullen face when I


    came out.


    Not until then did I realize that he answered a call on my phone. I hurried over and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He showed no response but to hand me the phone.


    I took it over and saw from the screen that it was Luis. I frowned, wondering why he called me.


    I held the phone against my ear and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Collins!¡±


    I tried to be formal so as to avoid being wronged by Dennis.


    He just leaned against on the sofa and fixed his eyes on his own phone with a sullen face still.


    ¡°I have dealt with the headline. And I am sure it¡¯s necessary to have a press conference.¡± Luis said


    seriously.


    His reply was a bit out of my expectation. So I nodded, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± But he still seemed to bury something in his mind. Then his voice sounded again, ¡°I


    will make you officially recognized as Mrs. Collins for the sake of my crush on you!¡±


    I hurried to stop the topic, ¡°Good night then!¡±


    But I still noticed that Dennis was staring at me impatiently.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t continue. So I hung up and put the phone away. I said to Dennis while looking at him,


    ¡°It¡¯s about the headline. He has¡­¡±


    But it seemed to be a clumsy denial if I kept exining. So I stopped even though I didn¡¯t finish. Then I


    turned to grab the towel to dry my hair.


    But then he grabbed the towel. I turned around and saw him, who was just focusing on his phone on


    the sofa, suddenly stand behind me. Before I could react, he started to dry my hair.


    Both of us fell into silence.


    After a while, he threw away the towel and ordered domineeringly, ¡°Lie on the bed.¡±


    I was stunned.


    He took over the bottle of oil and kneeled on the bed with one knee. Not until then did I realize that he


    was going to massage me.


    My face was rendered burning blushed. Then I looked at him, ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡­I can do it¡­¡±


    However, I held back my unfinished words when looking into his gloomy eyes.


    He remained unspoken and got some massage oil on his palm adeptly. Then he started to massage


    my calf. It felt a bit weird. I felt like breaking the ice with a topic but I failed toe up with any.


    ¡°Are you still being mad?¡± I asked cautiously, feeling worried.


    He suddenly stopped and looked at me with his dark eyes. His voice sounded deep and alluring, ¡°So


    how are you feeling now?¡±


    I paused, not knowing what he meant. I thought he was talking about the cramp. I shook my head as it


    was just an excuse that Nanny Daisy came up with to alleviate the embarrassment.


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    But he stopped again and was about to leave. I grabbed to stop him out of instinct, ¡°Dennis, if you are


    still mad at me, you can shout at me! But stop abusing me with coldness!¡±


    His impassive attitude towards me really annoyed me a lot.


    He sneered at me and looked quizzical, ¡°Mad at you? So do you want to do something to make up for


    me?¡±


    I was rendered speechless.


    I bit my lips hard while looking at his cold face. Then I sat up on the bed and crawled on him in a


    clumsy way.


    Perhaps he was annoyed because of my clumsiness. He pushed me away and said, ¡°You are going to


    fudge me like that?¡±


    I murmured, ¡°If I were skillful enough in sex, you wouldn¡¯t have enjoyed your rtionship with Olivia.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± he seemed to be exasperated.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I answered and refuted, ¡°Stop shouting! I can hear you!¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± he sneered, ¡°how dare you refute!¡±


    ¡­


    After the routine of sex, he still hugged me tight and said with husky voice, ¡°Enough¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. Nor did I tell anyone about what happened that day. As for the man who kidnapped me,


    I had never seen him again.


    It seemed just like a nightmare only.


    He held me in his arms to walk out of the bathroom. I was quite sleepy after the time-consuming


    process. I felt rxed while leaning on his arm.


    I murmured as I still remained vaguely sober, ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t be mad at me. I have never imed an


    affair with Luis. I am pregnant and he is only in his twenties. How could that be possible?¡±


    He turned to wrap me tight and said with sexy voice, ¡°So you mean it might still be possible with


    another guy?¡±


    Of course he was just simply bickering. I kept my lips pressed and red at him, looking aggrieved,


    ¡°So you still don¡¯t trust me!¡±


    It seemed to work when I showed my grievance. He smiled and kissed on my forehead gently, ¡°Time to


    sleep.¡±


    So I also stopped arguing. Soon, I fell asleep under the effect of sleepiness.


    I had been in a business trip in the following days. When I finally returned home, I only fancied a nice


    sleep.


    Iy on the bed for a while and then got up. At this moment, I saw some missed calls on my phone. It


    was Jackie.

 Chapter 64 An Unexpected Visit

    Chapter 64 An Unexpected Visit


    I didn¡¯t notice the call because the phone was mute. As soon as Jackie answered, she said in anxious


    voice, ¡°Miss Kennedy, bad news! Mr. Collins announcedst night that he had asked most media


    reporters to attend the press conference through which he will publicize his rtionship with you. Now


    the building of the George Group has been flooded with a horde of reporters and others expecting


    gossips.¡±


    Publicize my rtionship with her? Was he out of his mind?


    I got up and pulled the curtain open. The sun shone brightly and I could see everything look good.


    I shook off the sense of annoyance and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go to work today. After all, Luis


    should be sensible enough. I am sure he knows what to do.¡±


    She agreed and continued to ask cautiously, ¡°So are you still good with Mr. George?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°We are good.¡±


    I went downstairs after hanging up. I looked around but I didn¡¯t see Dennis, only to notice that Nanny


    Daisy was working in the kitchen. I walked over and asked, ¡°Nanny Daisy, did Dennis leave?¡±


    Nanny Daisy was a bit stunned when hearing my voice as she was being too attentive. She turned


    around and smiled when noticing that it was me, ¡°Mr. George told me that he had something urgent to


    deal with so he hurried to leave. I have stewed some soup for you. Please have a taste. It should be


    good for the baby.¡±


    I nodded and touched my slightly bulging underbelly. I felt like putting on some weight these days.


    When I was having soup, I got a call from Diana. As I could tell from her voice that she sounded quite


    anxious, I stopped to ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I saw the headline! Don¡¯t you think it has gone too viral? What if Leo notices that?¡± the possible


    reaction of Leo really worried both of us.


    I would be quite distraught every time we mentioned about her.


    ¡°I will do my best to deal with it! Don¡¯t worry. Just stay at home for rest during these days. Don¡¯t hang


    out!¡±


    I had no idea when Leo woulde to Newton Town. So I had to stay under the shield of Dennis


    before he showed up.


    I hung up the phone, got some food to eat and then went out. To my surprise, I bumped into Luna, who


    actually came here for me.


    The Vi was located in an area rarely exposed to others. After we got married, only those both Dennis


    and I acquainted with knew the exact location.


    Luna was dressing in an aqua blue fancy one-piece, looking elegant and gorgeous with a special-


    designed handbag of limited edition produced by Van Cleef & Arpels. Obviously, she showed what a


    privilegeddy looked like.


    I hesitated for a few seconds. Then I forced out a smile and walked over, ¡°Mr. Thomas, I am so sorry


    for not having known that you wille.¡±


    She replied with a smile and appeared to be kind and warm, ¡°Never mind. I should apologize for my


    sudden arrival.¡±


    The vi consisted of a front yard and a backyard. Dennis and I both lived in the backyard. While the


    front yard was decorated with a garden and a reception room for guests. So I led her into the reception


    room and asked Nanny Daisy to get some refreshment. Then I made some tea and looked at Luna,


    ¡°Mr. Thomas, are you here to have a talk with Dennis?¡±


    She shook her head and fixed her eyes on my hands while I was making tea. She replied warmly, ¡°Miss


    Kennedy, I am here for you. By the way, your fair hands really attracted me.¡±


    I smiled as a reply to her friendly greeting, ¡°I am ttered. But I am sure yours look more perfectly


    cared.¡±


    But I could tell that she wasn¡¯t just here for such a daily chat with me. Then I took out the tea Dennis


    treasured the most. I smiled at her, ¡°Dennis always has tea as daily routine but I don¡¯t. So I am not sure


    if I could present the best part of the tea¡­¡±


    She smiled decently and stared at the tea I was working on, ¡°That should be among the vintage aging


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    twenties years. It¡¯s priceless. I am truly honored for tasting such nice tea. Thank you, Miss Kennedy.¡±


    I smiled to reply, but still wondering what she was up for. After a few sips of tea together with her, I took


    the initiate to ask, ¡°So Mr. Thomas, what actually brings you here?¡±


    She took another sip, stared at me with her alluring eyes and said softly, ¡°Nothing serious. You looked


    familiar to me after we met in L Communityst time. So I fancy a visit to you.¡±


    I was a bit stunned as I assumed that she shoulde for lecturing me because of what happened


    between Luis and me recently as his mother. However, I had never expected that to be her reason.


    I refilled her cup with tea and smiled, ¡°Mr. Collins told me the same thing before. He also deemed me


    familiar to him. But I don¡¯t think there is anything special. After all, we might always look alike someone


    else in the world. Besides, it seems that I also look alike Miss Pearson. I suppose you know her, right?¡±


    I said straightforwardly as I saw her with Olivia in the restaurantst time.


    She paused, looking a bit surprised. But she still smiled, ¡°You are right. So Miss Kennedy, how are your


    parents?¡±


    I shook my head, feeling a bit confused, ¡°My parents have passed away since I was a kid. I was raised


    by my grandma. So I don¡¯t know much about them.¡±


    ¡°So how about your grandma?¡± she continued. But then she seemed to notice that she had probed into


    too much. So she exined, ¡°Miss Kennedy, please don¡¯t be mistaken. I am just being too curious. So I


    like to dig into some questions.¡±


    While saying, she took out a delicate invitation card and handed it to me, ¡°I will arrange a private


    banquet tonight. So Miss Kennedy, may I have the honor to see both you and Mr. George present?¡±


    I took over the car and opened it to take a look. When I noticed it was an invitation for a birthday


    banquet, it suddenly urred to me that Luis had mentioned the same thing to me yesterday.


    I carefully put away the invitation card and said to her, ¡°Thank you for your invitation, Mr. Thomas.


    That¡¯s a great honor for me.¡±


    She smiled and took a sip of the tea. After a pause of a few seconds, she looked at me, ¡°Miss


    Kennedy, I heard that you have married Mr. George for two years. And I have seen both of you in L


    Communityst time. So I assume you must be in a good rtionship with him, right?¡±


    I smiled but didn¡¯t intend to answer as I still felt restrained while talking to her. The tea timested for a


    while. Then Luna left with an excuse.


    Nanny Daisy asked as she saw her leaving, ¡°ra, were you talking to the richestdy in this city?¡±


    I was rendered a bit surprised and looked at her, ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°She has been here before Master Freddy passed away. So I have seen her.¡±


    She paused and then murmured, ¡°She has been looking for so many years. I am afraid she might fail to


    see that kid for the rest of her life.¡±


    I asked out of curiosity, ¡°You know that she has been looking for her kid?¡±


    ¡°She has been here to talk to Master Freddy just to know about what happened twenty years ago. I


    happened to hear their conversation while serving tea for them. Master Freddy had been working on it


    during those years. However, it has been more than two decades. And there was nothing special


    shown on that kid. It¡¯s really a mission impossible to get him among others.¡±

 Chapter 65 Being Threatened

    Chapter 65 Being Threatened


    I put away all the tea set and my phone started to buzz again. I was rendered nervous as soon as I saw


    the caller¡¯s ID. I hurried into the bedroom before I could continue with the talk with Nanny Daisy.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I answered the phone as I entered the bedroom. I couldn¡¯t help trembling all


    over while answering.


    Then I heard him chuckling, ¡°ra, why are you being so nervous? As your brother, can¡¯t I just have a


    chat with you?¡±


    I hated hearing his insidious chuckles. I bit my lips hard, ¡°Leo, we are not kids like what we used to be


    five years ago. Now both of us should live our own lives. Please, let it go.¡±


    I would rather die than live in the hell he created.


    ¡°ra,e on, we are brother and sister! How could I bear to depart from you! Even my life has gone


    meaningless without you. I need you!¡± though he tried to convince me with warm words, it still sounded


    horrible.


    I was almost driven into a breakdown. I shouted through the phone, ¡°Leo, what the hell do you want


    from me?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He had always acted like a phantom, haunting me and scaring me.


    ¡°I want you!¡± then he hung up the phone after this hair-raising answer.


    Before I could collect myself, I got a text from him, ¡®No.221, GF Street. ra, do remember to show up


    on time at 4:00 PM.¡¯


    Though it was just a brief text, it still took me quite a lot of efforts to regain my calmness. While


    grabbing my phone hard, I told myself that I would never get trapped once again.


    Since I could never get rid of Leo, I decided to figure out a solution to convince him to stay away from


    me.


    Then my phone was buzzing again.


    It was a call from Dennis. I picked it up and heard his cold voice, ¡°Dress yourself up and get ready for a


    banquet with me tonight.¡±


    As I was still distraught because of Leo, I paused and then asked, ¡°Is it important? I feel like staying at


    home because I don¡¯t feel well today.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, he asked seriously, ¡°Are you feeling really bad?¡±


    ¡°Not that bad. But I feel like staying at home.¡± I replied.


    But then I asked tentatively, ¡°Is it a really important one?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just stay for a rest.¡± He still sounded husky and restrained. No one could tell what was in his


    mind.


    After hanging up the phone, I texted Diana. Then I dressed up and drove to the location as Leo texted.


    It was still hot and sunny at 4:00 PM. The street was bustling and hustling as usual. When I arrived, I


    noticed that the location referred to a high-end shop offering tailor-made suit.


    I didn¡¯t go straight in. Instead, I tried to dial Leo¡¯s number but no one answered. Then ady in cyan


    dress came over from the shop.


    She smiled while looking at me, ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Kennedy?¡±


    I nodded.


    She kept the smile on her face still, ¡°This way, please. Don¡¯t worry. Mrs. Kennedy has told us


    everything we should do. Just trust us.¡±


    I followed her upstairs to the VIP room. After giving assignments to the other staffs, she led me to pick


    up an evening dress.


    Of course I could tell what they were told. However, I still had no idea what Leo was going to do to me.


    What was worse, my phone was taken away.


    Then I was fixed in front of a dresser and then thedy smiled at me, ¡°Miss Kennedy, don¡¯t be nervous.


    We have the orders from Mrs. Kennedy. Please be patient and sit tight.¡±


    It only took about ten minutes to finish the makeup. I frowned while looking at my face modified, feeling


    annoyed.


    But Leo still didn¡¯t show up. Instead, there was a ck Bentley expecting me outside the shop, while


    the chauffeur of which looked young.


    But I didn¡¯t want to get in. I said to the chauffeur with my arms crossed, ¡°Where is the location? I can


    drive my own car.¡±


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, don¡¯t I deserve your trust?¡± the chauffeur said with a smile.


    I nodded, ¡°You are right about that!¡±


    Perhaps my answer had gone beyond his expectation, he seemed to be a bit surprised. But he still


    wore a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Kennedy. Mrs. Kennedy just fancies attending a banquet with you. He


    just wants to introduce you to his friends.¡±


    ¡°You can just tell me the location!¡± I still stayed alert because I had no idea what Leo was up for.


    The chauffeur got off and opened the door for me. He smiled politely, ¡°Miss Kennedy, please don¡¯t


    embarrass me. Besides, Mrs. Kennedy has also learned that you asked Miss Diana toe with you.


    So he has already made his man to pick her up. Miss Kennedy, please don¡¯t fail his kindness.¡±


    Leo actually threatened me with Diana.


    After a while of struggle, I smiled and still decently got into the car. There was no doubt that Leo was


    good at making me give in.


    I had no idea where we were bound for at the very beginning. About more than an hourter, the car


    reached a resort hotel located in S AREA.


    When the car entered a golf course in the south part of the suburban area, I finally realized where I


    was.


    Newtown Town had been an ancient ce famous for its history. Though it had also been following the


    development of the modern world, the traditional culture inheriting from the ancient time still remained.


    Actually, Newtown Town barely rted to military nor politics. It was still regarded as a city of renown


    as it was the hometown of a lot of eminent persons in history. Thus, most of those privileged elders


    would like to get a piece ofnd in Newtown Town for their retirement.


    So S AREA had turned to be a focus of the rich and the powerful. Though this city upheld the principle


    that all men are created equal. However, for most of themon, it took more than a life time for them


    to even step in a bit.


    But still, people had been striving to be part of the ss here. Of course, the reason appeared to be


    obvious¡ªevery man you randomly encountered in this area might be the one who could offer you a


    chance to blow.


    The car stopped after entering the golf course. Then someone beckoned me to get off and to get into


    another ck Bently for private use only.


    Then I finally saw Leo after I entered. He looked gentle and eminent. Then he fixed his cunning and


    shining eyes on me, ¡°ra, it has been a long time.¡±


    I lifted the hemline and was about to get off out of instinct. However, he grabbed me and fixed me on


    the seat. Then his deep voice sounded, ¡°ra, just stay. I fancy a romantic reunion.¡±


    However, his sweet words still sounded bloody to me. I tried hard to hold back my fear, ¡°What did you


    do to Diana?¡±


    He raised his hand and stared at me attentively. Then he answered casually, ¡°She is still fine.¡± He lifted


    my jaw and said, looking a bit upset, ¡°ra, you look thinner. But you are still gorgeous.¡±


    I lowered my head to avoid talking to him.


    ¡°the Knight Family has been a privileged family in Newton Town for more than a hundred year. You


    should know how many high-rank officials were raised in that family, right? They even take dominance


    in the business world. Just stay with me. You will have the greatest life guaranteed.¡± Said Leo seriously.


    I frowned, wondering what he had done during the past five years when he went missing. How did he


    turn himself to be one of the top in both the authority and the business world from a hacker only?

 Chapter 66 Attending the Banquet

    Chapter 66 Attending the Banquet


    About tens of minutester, the car stopped at the gate of a vi decorated in ssic European style.


    Leo got off and opened the door for me in a gentle manner. Then he reached out his arm and said,


    ¡°Hold my hand when we get in.¡±


    I hated his hypocritical and weird smile. And it really scared me. I knew how long he had been soaked


    in violence during the old days. Even if now he was presenting me a bunch of roses, it still made me


    feel like a dagger pressed against my neck.


    However, I could do nothing but to obey. So I held his arm after getting off.


    The vi was designed in a noble and delicate style mixed with exotic elements. As we walked pass the


    gate, thereid a path covered with cobblestone and it went all the way through a garden, at the end of


    which we could reach the lobby.


    I walked steadily on my high heels while holding Leo¡¯s arm.


    As we were about to enter the lobby, I suddenly noticed Dennis standing not far away from us. He was


    in a ck suit, white shirt with the cor of same color standing tall. His short hair stood straight and


    even highlighted his sharp-looking and charming face.


    He looked so tough and powerful that I could notice him immediately even among the crowd.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Not until then did I realize that it was the birthday banquet of Luna. Since Dennis had attended, so


    would those celebrities that I acquainted myself with in Newton Town.


    I, known as Mrs. George, actually held the arm of another guy. If others noticed that, it would definitely


    be a harsh humiliation against Dennis.


    So I hurried to pull my hand away from his arm. Fear and panic crawled all over my heart.


    However, Leo had been bathing in blood and ughter. He soon noticed and grabbed my hand, looking


    sullen, ¡°ra, mark my words!¡±


    My lips clung tight to each other and my palm started to sweat out of panic.


    As I raised up my head to look at Dennis, he also noticed me. He squinted and fixed his dark eyes on


    my ck off-the-shoulder evening dress.


    But then he shifted his gaze at Leo and said, ¡°Mrs. Kennedy, it has been a long time.¡±


    Did they know each other?


    Leo smiled while holding my hand still, ¡°Mr. George, long time no see.¡±


    For me, it only sounded like amon greeting.


    Dennis looked at me again and said withposure, ¡°So, who is thisdy?¡±


    ¡°She is my fiancee.¡±


    Upon hearing that, I froze on spot. I could tell from Dennis¡¯s bottomless eyes that coldness started to


    exude inside.


    But he still smiled to reply, ¡°But it was said that you had always shied away fromdies. And now it


    seems that you do a nice cover-up for yourdy.¡±


    Leo still wore smile while grabbing my hand, looking gentle and tender, ¡°Well, actually, I have been


    waiting for my true love.¡±


    Dennis squinted, looking dangerous, ¡°True love¡­¡±


    I was rendered so panic at this moment. Before that, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to tell Dennis about


    my rtionship with Leo. I had never expected such an emergency urred before I could have a


    clear exnation.


    I couldn¡¯t break free from his grip. Nor could I hurry to deny his nonsense.


    I was thrown into a mess.


    Dennis smiled while fixing his eyes on me for a second, ¡°So how should I address you now? Mrs.


    George or Mrs. Kennedy?¡±


    My heart felt like being struck. I struggled to break away from Leo¡¯s grip and went over to grab Dennis¡¯s


    arm, ¡°Denniss¡­¡±


    ¡°Dennis!¡± another sweet voice of girl sounded. I looked aside and found that it was Olivia. She dressed


    in a backless flesh colored gown, which highlighted her nice figure. She lifted the hemline and walked


    over to Dennis elegantly. Then she naturally held Dennis¡¯s arm.


    They looked perfectly matched.


    Olivia didn¡¯t seem to be surprised when seeing me. But she seemed to be a bit sullen, ¡°Oh, Miss


    Kennedy, here you are.¡±


    She then looked at Leo and smiled, ¡°So Miss Kennedy, is this gentleman your friend?¡±


    However, she stressed out ambiguously while saying ¡®friend¡¯.


    I lowered my eyelid to hold back what I was going to say. Now any exnation only sounded like a


    joke.


    ¡°ra,e on, let¡¯s get inside!¡± Leo appeared to be disgusted as if he saw someone irksome. Then


    he took me into the lobby.


    Actually, Leo hated alldies. Since the age of eight, he found thatdies had turned to be quite


    repellent to him. If it weren¡¯t because of the fact that we grew up together, I would have disgusted him


    as well.


    However, for me, this exception felt like the hell, which kept me under the shadow of Leo.


    Then Olivia¡¯s voice sounded from behind, ¡°Dennis, I didn¡¯t expect Miss Kennedy to be an acquaintance


    with Mrs. Kennedy, the president of AD Group. No wonder Luna told me that there would be a horde of


    celebrities attending tonight.¡±


    Though it was announced to be a private birthday banquet only, it actually looked like a social asion


    for those elites to exchange ideas. Luna was wearing a ck gilt gown embroidered with a phoenix.


    She stepped on a pair of ink-colored high heels made up of blue crystal. She looked incredibly


    gorgeous.


    Even though she was about to reach her fifties, she didn¡¯t seem to age a bit. Instead, her age even


    seemed to put on a makeup for her. She exactly incarnated what an ageless goddess looked like.


    She saw Leo from distance while talking to other gentlemen. Then she walked over with a ss of


    champagne.


    ¡°Mrs. Kennedy, it¡¯s such an honor to have your attendance!¡± she smiled and raised up the ss. Then


    she was a bit stunned when seeing me. She asked, ¡°Oh, who is thisdy?¡±


    Before Leo could answer, I took the initiative to say, ¡°Mr. Thomas, you look so gorgeous today!¡±


    She paused for only a second and then smiled at me while holding back her surprise, ¡°Oh, Miss


    Kennedy, you look so attractive today! I didn¡¯t even recognize you at the beginning. I am so sorry.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°I am ttered. Little have I cared about my appearance in the daily life. So maybe I do look a


    bit different after dressing up.¡±


    She looked at me and then noticed that Leo was holding my hand. She was a bit surprised and asked


    gently, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    While speaking, she cast a curious glimpse at Leo.


    ¡°Of course, it has been more than a decade.¡±


    Before Luna could continue, the lobby suddenly fell into silence. Then most of the guests started to


    look outside the lobby.


    I also looked back out of instinct. Then there strode over an extraordinary-looking middle-aged man in


    an overcoat, followed by four men in ck suit.


    As soon as the middle-aged man showed up, a horde of guests came over to greet. But the man only


    fixed his eyes on Luna and walked towards her.


    ¡°He is Samuel, the one who captures the greatest respect from the upper ss of both Newton Town


    and Capitar. ¡± Leo exined in husky voice.


    I just casually observed both Luna and Samuel. They seemed to be quite intimate with each other,


    which made me confused.


    ¡°But they look¡­¡±


    Leo furrowed his brows and answered obscurely, ¡°They are the beloved one to each other but they


    both fail the love of each other.¡±


    I was rendered even more confused, ¡°Mr. Thomas was once married, right? But her ex-husband was a


    I couldn¡¯t help wondering why this man named Samuel got involved.

 Chapter 67 Being Kept in the Dark

    Chapter 67 Being Kept in the Dark


    Leo sneered, ¡°She was just faking a seemingly convincing story in front of the public¡­¡±


    Dennis, together with Olivia, greeted both Luna and Samuel. And then Luna whispered to Samuel,


    whose voice was too small to be heard.


    But then Samuel stared at Olivia with a sharp change of his expression. His tough-looking face


    suddenly turned to be pleasantly surprised as if he had just retrieved something precious. Then he


    gazed at Olivia dotingly.


    I was rendered quite confused when seeing that. Leo said to me weirdly, ¡°Olivia is exactly the kid Luna


    has been looking for during the past two decades. She is her mother while Samuel is her father.¡±


    I was shocked with my mouth wide open. Olivia was actually their daughter?


    But I had never heard about it before.


    When Luna and Samuel finished their conversation, they both turned to look at Leo and me. While


    gazing at me, Samuel seemed to be a bit surprised.


    Luna seemed to notice what was in his mind. She whispered to him and then Samuel regained his


    calmness.


    Leo let go of me and walked over to greet Samuel.


    As soon as I was free, I hurried to look for Dennis. But he seemed to disappear after greeting Samuel


    just now.


    I looked around and found someone familiar. It was Luis! So I walked over.


    Luis paused for a second out of surprise. Then he greeted, ¡°Wee!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help asking while noticing his pale looking face, ¡°Why do you look so haggard on your mom¡¯s


    birthday? I just heard that you mom has found her missing girl. Why don¡¯t you go to meet your sister?¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± said Luis, looking a bit deste, ¡°She hasid all her care on her daughter. I am just a


    nobody born out of coincidence.¡±


    I could tell how aggrieved he was. I took a te of cheese and said, ¡°Every sibling would be treasured


    by their parents. After all, her daughter has gone missing for more than two decades. The one lost and


    found always counts the most. You will retrieve what you deserve after this.¡±


    He sneered and fixed his eyes on the cheese, ¡°I would like to make you my sister instead of Olivia. She


    appears to be too scheming. I don¡¯t think it would be anything worth celebration to have her stay in L


    Community. ¡±


    I was a bit stunned. Then I chuckled, ¡°Is it something easy-peasy to be your sister?¡±


    He cast a wry glimpse at me as if I were a fool, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be silly. Do you reckon that my mom


    came to you that day for amon talk only?¡±


    I was confused though I knew it might have something to do with the banquet tonight, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    Though I was puzzled by the questions Luna asked today, I didn¡¯t actually notice something special.


    Not until then did I realize something suspicious.


    ¡°Huh,¡± he wore a wry smile still, ¡°I just can¡¯t figure out why Dennis chose to marry such a dulldy like


    you. I have told you before that you look alike my mom. And so do Olivia. Do you just deem it a


    coincidence?¡±


    I frowned, ¡°I am still confused?¡±


    He rolled his eyes, ¡°I mean my mom has got both your DNA and Olivia¡¯s for paternity test before.¡±


    Then he continued, looking a bit doubtful, ¡°At the beginning, I assumed that you should be her missing


    daughter. However, it turns out to be the fact that it was Olivia.¡±


    Now I was flooded with all kinds of doubts. I looked around the lobby and reckoned we should get to


    somewhere else to continue the talk. So I dragged on his arm to lead him to the corridor outside and


    then we entered a tea room.


    I asked seriously, ¡°You stole my DNA for test just because I look like your mother?¡±


    He pouted, ¡°Of course not! My mom has been searching for more than two decades. She would never


    persist if she found no clue. Both you and Olivia share a lot inmon regarding your past. So my


    mom wasn¡¯t sure which one of you would be her daughter. That was why she asked Dennis to take you


    and Olivia to her respectively. And then she went for the test of DNA.¡±


    The simr parts of my past and Olivia¡¯s wasn¡¯t the one which intrigued me the most. Instead, I was


    much more surprised to know that Dennis took me to meet Luna before not because of doing Diana a


    favor. The fact was that he was just doing Luna a favor.


    But I had been kept in the dark from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Did Olivia know about this at the very beginning?¡± I asked, feeling upset.


    He nodded, ¡°I suppose Dennis has mentioned about it to her before. And she then appears to be close


    to my mom. So perhaps she has known it.¡±


    I felt like letting out a bitter smile as I was the only one being yed with.


    My expression seemed to be frozen. I felt like being a fool, being fooled around till the end.


    As Luis noticed my doleful look, he paused. But then he shied away from sentiment as he seemed to


    notice something important. Then he said to me sympathetically, ¡°There is no need to be too


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    sentimental. They kept you in the dark out of concern about you. Perhaps they were worried if you


    would overdo it. And no one was sure about that. So¡­¡±


    ¡°So I should be kept in the dark like a fool and you take it for granted?¡± I was really upset.


    He frowned, ¡°ra, you know I don¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I huffed and got out of the tea room. I perceived that I would be away from harm if I showed


    enough kindness and trust to others. But the fact told me that I was too innocent to get away from


    harm! I still suffered from what I deserved!


    The lobby was crowded with all guests, among whom there were the powerful and the rich. Olivia,


    being the most eye-catching one, followed both Luna and Samuel, who were introducing her to every


    guest they met. It looked warm and nice.


    There was no doubt that someone was born to be blessed.


    I collected myself and wandered around the catering area. After all, starvation was the easiest one to


    be removed among all these sentiments bothering me. What was more, I couldn¡¯t starve my baby.


    However, I identally bumped into someone as I was still lost in thought. The cream cake rolled on


    the te and stained someone¡¯s suit.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡± I raised up my head and happened to see Marcus¡¯s cold and mocking face.


    I chilled myself and took back my apology. I knew a simply sorry would never work. And it might even


    trigger a quarrel.


    Though I wanted to stay away from troubles, Marcus didn¡¯t. He sneered while looking at me, ¡°ra, are


    you really mad at this moment? Olivia is the daughter of Luna. So a big change of her life will definitely


    expect her. You, a nobody from a filthy slum, could never be the match of a refined gentleman like


    Dennis no matter how hard you struggle.¡±


    I put down the te and furrowed my brows, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t deserve to be the match. So you want this


    opportunity?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± he was about to refute out of madness.


    I casually interrupted, ¡°I have married him and we now have our own baby. Mr. Thomson, you try so


    hard to mock me out of self-abasement because you deem yourself that you could never be qualified to


    be with Olivia, right? So youe to me to vent out your madness?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± he was so pissed that he took off his suit jacket and threw it to me, ¡°Get it clean!¡±

 Chapter 68 Provocation

    Chapter 68 Provocation


    But Marcus always appeared to be too clumsy to stir up trouble. Whenever he provoked me, he would


    only end up making himself mad. And that was exactly what happened at this moment.


    So he could do nothing but to embarrass me.


    I frowned while looking at the stained suit jacket, ¡°Mr. Thomson, I suggest you should not leave it to


    me. Otherwise, you even look worse when standing beside Olivia with a wet suit jacket.¡±


    ¡°Just do it!¡± the banquet was about to formally begin. Luna got on stage elegantly to deliver opening


    remarks. Marcus didn¡¯t want to continue to argue with me. He walked over to Olivia while holding a


    te of food and handed over to her.


    Olivia turned to look at me when noticing Marcus¡¯s sullen face. Then a provocative and disdainful smile


    showed on her delicate face.


    I cast an indifferent glimpse at her as reply. While staring at the stained suit jacket, I was rendered


    distracted. But then Dennis suddenly approached with a little gift box from nowhere.


    He said coldly, ¡°Here is the birthday gift for Mr. Thomas.¡±


    After saying that, he stuffed it on my palm. He frowned while noticing the suit jacket I was holding,


    ¡°Whose is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Marcus¡¯s! I identally stained his jacket just now.¡± While speaking, I looked at the box, wondering


    if he had specifically prepared for it.


    He nced at the jacket impatiently and said, ¡°Just dump it!¡±


    The lobby soon turned to be more bustling when Olivia was led to stage with Luna. I squinted, ¡°Mr.


    George, why don¡¯t youe on stage with her?¡±


    He seemed to be in a bad mood. So he only replied coldly, ¡°ra, don¡¯t you deem it necessary to


    exin your story with Leo?¡±


    If he had asked me the same question about half an hour ago, I would have been patient enough to


    give a clear exnation. However, now I didn¡¯t even want to talk to him.


    I walked over to a trash can, threw the jacket inside and replied coldly, ¡°There is nothing to exin. The


    truth is what you have seen with your own eyes.¡±


    While on stage, Olivia and Luna hugged each other, showing a touching scene of a reunion of blood.


    To show her care for her missing girl, Luna announced that she had transferred 50% of her property to


    Olivia. Meanwhile, Olivia would start to work in different enterprises owed by Luna so as to grow her


    management skills.


    Also, Olivia would move into L Community to live with Luna. After all, it was the reunion of their missing


    girl. So Samuel also came on stage. With the support of Samuel, one of the powerful in the upper


    ss, Olivia would be the one that no one could afford to offense in both Newton Town and Capitar.


    Dennis looked quite sullen. But he didn¡¯t intend to start a quarrel in the midst of such an asion. He


    held back his bad mood and said, ¡°Dance with meter.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°Well, I suppose now you should dance with Miss Pearson¡­Oops¡­now she should be


    addressed as Miss Pearson. So I¡¯d better dismiss myself, I reckon.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± he grabbed my wrist so hard that I felt a bit hurt. He tried to suppress his anger, ¡°Stop being


    willful!¡±


    Being willful?


    I almostughed out loud when hearing that. I nodded while looking at him, ¡°Dennis, stop your


    sophistry!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I nced at Leo with my side view, who was approaching. Then I flung my arm to break free from his


    grip and walked over to Leo. For me, sometimes an evil would be a better choice thoughpared to


    the angel.


    Leo squinted with his nted eyes. Seeing me approaching, he smiled, ¡°ra, you have never been so


    active to me before.¡±


    I ignored his shady eyes and asked, ¡°When can I leave?¡±


    ¡°Whenever you want!¡± he shrugged and showed a smile, ¡°Where would you like to go?¡±


    Since he only asked me to attend the banquet, I deemed myself free to leave whenever I wanted as I


    had done what he required.


    At the thought of that, I lowered my head to look at the box. Then I looked at Luna, who was about to


    finish her speech.


    I walked over while holding the box. She smiled elegantly when seeing me, ¡°Miss Kennedy, I have so


    many guests to wee today. Please forgive me if there''s anything wrong with hospitality.¡±


    I smiled in a formal way, but feeling a bit restrained, ¡°Mr. Thomas, It¡¯s a great honor for me to be


    invited. Here is the birthday gift for you. Happy birthday and may your charm be evesting!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help grinning. I could tell she did have a nice banquet tonight. She took over the box and


    replied, ¡°Miss Kennedy, thank you so much for your blessing!¡±


    Samuel, who was taking Olivia to do social talk with other guests, saw me talking with Luna. Then he


    whispered to Olivia and they both walked over.


    Olivia seemed to be a bit displeased when seeing me. But soon she returned to be friendly.


    Though Samuel was in the midst of his mid-life, he still looked tough and majestic with his tall figure.


    While looking at me, he appeared to be kind, ¡°Are you ra Kennedy?¡±


    I nodded and replied decently, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    He suddenlyughed out brightly. Then he said to Luna, ¡°This girl does look alike you when you were


    young. And I can even feel that her tough nature seems to be simr to yours.¡±


    Luna nodded and smiled warmly, ¡°I feel the same when I saw her for the first sight. I would really deem


    you my girl if it weren¡¯t because of the paternity test.¡±


    ¡°So can I just call you ra?¡± Samuel asked.


    I nodded. But something in the past seemed to pop out in my memory. However, it just shed away


    because it had been too long ago. I could notice nothing from it but his voice sounded a bit familiar.


    ¡°So your parents¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, dad!¡± Olivia suddenly cut in while walking over elegantly on her high heels with a ss of


    champagne.


    Then she said to both of them, ¡°Uncle Sam is expecting you on the second floor.¡±


    Both Samuel and Luna paused and then looked at me, ¡°Sorry, Miss Kennedy, we have a talk. I am


    afraid we need to leave now. Please feel free to tell Olivia if you need anything.¡±


    After saying that, they went upstairs.


    Then only Olivia and I were left on spot, looking at each other.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, shall we have a talk?¡± Olivia beckoned, looking a bit arrogant.


    The lobby was still bustling with guest and servantsing back and forth. As I was in a mood, I didn¡¯t


    want to talk to her.


    I sighed and required, ¡°Miss Pearson, could you please stay away from me? I don¡¯t think we have


    anything worth talking.¡±


    ¡°This is the banquet of my mom. Miss Kennedy, where would you like me to stay?¡± her words sounded


    sarcastic.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I almost forget that now your family name is no more Pearson. Instead, now you are Olivia


    Pearson.¡±


    I paused and then continued with a smile, ¡°Since you own the ce, I¡¯d better stay away from you,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°ra, what¡¯s your offer for your divorce with Dennis?¡± Olivia stood in front of me to stop me from


    leaving, ¡°Dennis is one of the most excellent. And I have been in the top. So only I could be qualified


    enough to be his match. But you, ra, will never deserve his love.¡±

 Chapter 69 Being Setup

    Chapter 69 Being Setup


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it?¡± I smiled as a reply to her arrogance, ¡°We have been married for two years. And


    now you insist that I don¡¯t deserve it? You deem yourself qualified enough to match him just because


    you manage to turn yourself into the daughter of the richest woman from an orphan?¡±


    ¡°ra, he doesn¡¯t even love you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s meaningless to be with him?¡±


    I furrowed my brows and smiled, ¡°Yes! No matter how far he will go beyond our marriage or whoever


    he loves. He will still return himself to me because I am his wife. And my baby will still call him dad


    aboveboard!¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± she looked sullen, ¡°that¡¯s the marriage you ask for? I can offer you whatever you want! But I


    have only one request from you¡ªjust divorce Dennis, okay?¡±


    She required in a humble way. Before that, I might have been moved because I would deem her too


    infatuated with Dennis. But now, I felt so pathetic for her. She didn¡¯t beg because of her love for Dennis.


    Instead, it was out of a sense of pity because she failed to capture his heart.


    As this kind of sense had been kept too long, it would grow into obsession. And thus it had nothing to


    do with love.


    I couldn¡¯t help snickering. Then I squinted at her, ¡°Olivia, I am just curious about the question¡ªdo you


    really love him? Or do you just simply base your rtionship with him on your own will because you


    once failed to get his love?¡±


    As proud as she had always been, she still struggled to remainposed to keep her dignity. Then


    she refuted in a low voice, ¡°How dare you challenge my rtionship with him? You are just a mistress


    who stole him from me!¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Hrious! So why did Dennis marry a mistress like me?¡± I paused and then continued, ¡°Oh,


    by the way, Dennis starts to keep himself away from you recently, right? Do you know why?¡±


    I approached and looked at her with a mocking face, ¡°Because I told him I hated him sleeping with


    another woman. If he dared to do that again, he could never get on my bed!¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡±


    I sneered, ¡°Really? So could you exin why he would ask me for a handjob rather thane to you?¡±


    She was rendered so incredible. Seeing that, I felt better. For me, teasing an Angelic bitch like her


    brought me great fun.


    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s see if he still cares about me.¡±


    She let out a weird smile. Her delicate face started to approach and then she dragged me forward.


    Suddenly, she threw herself toward the tower piled up by sses of wine.


    All the sses fell down as soon as she hit. sses broke into pieces and scattered all over the


    ground. Even some of the guests standing beside got cut by the fragments.


    Shriek sounded and some of them hurried to dodge. While there were still a number of guests looking


    shocked but confused.


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Luna eximed. Then the lobby fell into chaos.


    Someone rushed by beside me and hurried to held her up, who was lying in the middle of the falling


    tower.


    He cleaned up those fragments on her body and put her on a couch. Then there came some family


    doctors to check her wound.


    Someone started to call an ambnce while some of the guests tried tofort Luna.


    Soon, Olivia slightly opened her eyes and started at Dennis with her puppy dog eyes, ¡°Dennis!¡±


    ¡°I am here!¡± Said Dennis while frowning. The annoyance shown on his face just now seemed to fade


    away.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Olivia grabbed the end of his shirt with her pale hand.


    Then a car was stopped outside the gate. Dennis held her up, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything! Just rest if you still


    feel hurt.¡±


    Olivia stayed quiet while leaning against his body.


    While Dennis was walking away with Olivia in his arms, he fixed his dark eyes on me. I could tell


    nothing from his gaze. Then he stepped out of the lobby.


    But there came the gossips.


    Some of the guests looked at me and started to gossip.


    ¡°I heard that there has been a feud between Mrs. George and Olivia. As she just got a reunion with her


    parents, I reckon Mrs. George must have pushed her because of jealousy.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I have negotiated with Mrs. George about some projects. She has been tough,


    measured and decent. I suppose she wouldn¡¯t be so rude to push Olivia during such an asion.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see how worried Mr. George was just now? It¡¯s a matter of rtionships! Everyone can tell


    how much he cares about Olivia. As his wife, of course Mrs. George would be jealous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, since now Olivia has been recognized by her parents, perhaps a divorce of Mrs. George will be


    ¡°How apathetic!¡±


    I only stood still and listened to the gossips.


    ¡°Huh,¡± Marcus, who was just standing and watching beside, also walked over to sneer, ¡°ra, you are


    being jealous, right? Olivia is much better than you when ites to her look, her social status and her


    family background. Now she is perfect enough to match Dennis. But you¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. He only cast me a disdainful glimpse to show his attitude¡ªI could never


    be a match for Dennis.


    I raised up my head, looked at him, shrugged and smiled, ¡°Yeah, I am being jealous! But at least I dare


    to uncover it instead of being stealthy just like you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He was so mad that he failed to utter. So he huffed and turned around to leave.


    The gossips gradually dismissed and so did the onlookers. I lifted my hemline to step out of the lobby.


    Leo sat on a swing in the garden while watching from distancezily. A vague smile showed on his


    face.


    ¡°I had never expected that you preferred to watch me being setup rather than bail me out!¡± I huffed and


    left.


    It seemed that everything had changed and so had Leo. He fancied violence to torture five years ago


    but now he seemed to prefer another way¡ªhe brought me to an asion so as to see me being


    embarrassed.


    The area was specifically for the rich and it was far away from the downtown. Only the private-owned


    cars could have ess to enter.


    The cars from outside would be prohibited unless they got a permission. So I had to walk out of the golf


    course to hail a cab.


    What a long distance!


    I took off the high heels and walked along the asphalt path surrounding the golf course. Soon, there


    was a car following behind in a slow speed.


    Of course, I could tell who it was. I didn¡¯t stop and started to speed up my pace.


    The car still followed for quite a while. So I stopped and sat down on thewn.


    A minuteter, a man sat down beside me.


    He let out a long exhtion and said with vague dolefulness, ¡°ra, do you insist that a bad guy would


    never return to good?¡±


    I replied, but showing no intention to answer, ¡°What brought you back this time?¡±


    Actually, from my perspective, Leo had been gentle and refined. However, the nightmare was carved


    inside my brain ever since he caused the death of Diana¡¯s parents and my grandma. And he even


    dropped both Diana and me underneath the water. Though it had been five years, I could still clearly


    recall every detail.


    Hey down with the back of his head resting on both arms. He fixed his eyes on the dark sky, ¡°I feel


    so lonely. I just want to live with you in peace.¡±


    If he were a family of mine who came for a reunion after long separation, I would have been moved and


    convinced. However, he was an exception from whom I could feel nothing but horror.

 Chapter 70 A Fight Between Guys

    Chapter 70 A Fight Between Guys


    ¡°My death could be the only way to stop you from pestering, right?¡± I said while looking at the flickering


    streetlight in distance. Something pessimistic started to crawl on my heart.


    He let out a spooky smile, ¡°I won¡¯t let it happen. I can¡¯t live for the rest of my life without you.¡±


    I remained silent.


    I knew fear didn¡¯t work. My life still needed to go on.


    ¡°Just leave Dennis! We can live a happy life together just like when we were kids. Dennis doesn¡¯t


    deserve your love!¡±


    I lowered my head and smiled. How hrious! When everybody insisted that I didn¡¯t deserve Dennis¡¯s


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    love, only Leo perceived something opposite.


    ¡°There is no way turning back. Grandma had gone and so did the mulberry tree in front of the door.


    Leo, just leave me alone and stop ruining my life, okay?¡± though I knew it wouldn¡¯t work, I still told him


    my wish.


    He still stared at the dark sky. His eyes turned to be blurred but still dark. After quite a while, he finally


    uttered, ¡°I have tried so. But it didn¡¯t work!¡±


    ¡®Forget about it!¡¯ I was a bit tired of thisme talk. I stood up and looked at him, ¡°Drive me home.¡±


    Now I figured it out¡ªhe didn¡¯t intend to hurt me this time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t spend so much effort


    taking me here. He just fancied seeing my helpless eyes soaked in horror. As a predator, he only


    wanted a prey to kill time.


    So I was sure he wouldn¡¯t do anything harmful to me by now.


    He sent me back to H Vis. After he parked the car, he locked the door again and fixed his eyes on


    me, ¡°What about a night kiss?¡±


    ¡°Huh, don¡¯t ever think about it!¡± I said with indifference while looking at him.


    His desire for control seemed to surge up. He furrowed his brows, leaned against the seat and looked


    at me from above domineeringly, ¡°Tell me! What if Dennis sees you staying in the car for long?¡±


    But then he nodded and continued, ¡°Well, but now he must be tending his beloveddy in the hospital, I


    reckon. So he might not have time to care about you.¡±


    While speaking, he approached. But the clear smell of tobo from his body displeased me.


    ¡°Leo, don¡¯t you think my death will be a relief for you?¡±


    He huffed seriously, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Though it wasn¡¯t the right time for me to test if it mattered to him, I would still deem it worthy if my death


    could put an end to this devil.


    But suddenly, a beam of light came inside the yard. It was the headlight of a car. I raised up my head to


    look outside and saw that it was Dennis¡¯s jeep.


    Then I noticed that it was already at midnight. I didn¡¯t even expect him to return home.


    Leo¡¯s car was eye-catching enough for Dennis to notice as soon as he drove into the yard. But he


    didn¡¯t get off. Instead, he lit up a cigarette and stayed in the car to watch both of us.


    Leo had been a troublemaker though he always behaved like a gentleman in public. As he noticed that


    Dennis still stayed in the car, he inclined himself towards me with a snicker, ¡°What if he see me kissing


    you?¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± I nudged to get away from him. However, the space in the car was too


    limited.


    He nudged forward and dropped a kiss on my lips. Then he smiled at Dennis, looking nasty.


    ¡°Leo, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°You are right!¡± he nodded. But then Dennis had got off his car.


    I frowned and looked at Leo, ¡°Open the door!¡±


    He raised his brows and simply ignored me. We saw Dennis got off and entered the vi. Then he


    smiled at me, ¡°See? ra, he doesn¡¯t even love you. That was why he didn¡¯t even care the kiss.¡±


    Leo was really talented in smashing one¡¯s hope. But I sneered, ¡°So what? It has nothing to do with you!


    Let me off¡­¡±


    However, a bang of loud noise sounded and then the window of Leo¡¯s car was smashed.


    I was stunned when looking at Dennis, who was standing beside the car with coldness and rage shown


    in his eyes. That was truth¡ªeveryone had a dark side.


    No matter how decent and refined both of them showed from the fa?ade, they were both dirty from the


    inside.


    The principle applied to the three of us


    There was also a bloodthirsty evil lurking inside Dennis.


    He was holding a sledge, which belonged to the worker who came to fix rockery in the yard few days


    ago. He simply sledged the window. Undoubtedly, it failed to withstand such a strong hit.


    He squinted and looked at the window. Then Dennis reached his hand inside to open the door.


    As soon as the door was unlocked, I got off the car but still remained unspoken. I just watched this


    neck-and-neck rivalry.


    Leo squinted. Though he still sat on the seat, he still looked threatening, ¡°You want a fight?¡±


    Fist fight had been a traditional way to solve dispute between men. Only the fist could convince each


    other.


    Dennis looked serious while slightly moving his thin lips, ¡°Of course!¡±


    The loud smash of window woke Nanny Daisy up, who lived outside the vi. She turned on all lights in


    the yard and hurried over.


    She was stunned when seeing Dennis and me and also Leo¡ªa stranger to her. She asked worriedly,


    ¡°Sir, shall we call 911?¡±


    Dennis took off his tailor-made suit jacket. He huffed with determined dark eyes, ¡°No! Go to get a chair


    for her. I need her to sit and watch.¡±


    I was speechless.


    Nanny Daisy nodded and hurried inside the vi.


    I frowned and looked at Dennis, displeased, ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch the fight. It¡¯s too violent for the baby.


    Watch yourself. Don¡¯t get hurt. I will wait for you inside.¡±


    Perhaps what I said worked. Dennis seemed to rx a bit. He smiled and looked at me, ¡°Okay, just get


    in and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Leo cursed nastily as he had always done. But he seemed to be irritated out of no reason. Then


    he punched at Dennis.


    The fight started.


    I didn¡¯t intend to stay. So I simply ignored the noise behind.


    As I entered the parlor, Nanny Daisy asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± I shook my head. But now I was starving because I didn¡¯t have much food during the


    banquet. I looked at Nanny Daisy, ¡°Is there anything else to eat?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she ran to the kitchen while saying. Then she came out with a pot of stewed chicken and a


    te of braised egg.


    I was quite surprised while looking at her, ¡°Nanny Daisy, now it¡¯s over midnight. How did you¡­¡±


    I was really amazed when seeing the steaming hot food.


    She smiled, ¡°Mr. George called me to prepare it for you. He said you barely had food during the


    banquet. So you will be starving when you return home.¡±


    I was stunned with mixed feelings surging up in my heart.


    I couldn¡¯t tell he only cared about the baby or me.


    Then there came groan outside the vi. Nanny Daisy got me a bowl of rice and asked worriedly, ¡°Shall


    we call the police?¡±


    I shook my head and kept chewing, ¡°No!¡±


    I knew they were equally powerful. But it killed neither.


    About half an hourter, the noise stopped. Then I heard the sound of engine. A few minutester,


    Dennis came in.


    My belly felt like being stuffed after meal. I could tell my belly bulged evenrger. So I assumed I


    should go for a prenatal care tomorrow.

 Chapter 71 Dennis and Leo

    Chapter 71 Dennis and Leo


    ¡°Ah, how¡¯d you get so hurt?¡± Busy in the kitchen, Daisy had been paying attention to the door. Seeing


    Dennis back, she hurriedly rushed to him.


    Sitting on the sofa, I looked over, to see Dennis standing upright there with bruises and bloodstain on


    his face.


    Daisy went to fetch the first-aid box. I gave him a nce and then looked faintly at Daisy, ¡°It¡¯ste now,


    and I am gonna go conk out.¡±


    Daisy opened her mouth but said nothing.


    Avoiding his deep look, I directly went upstairs.


    Sometimes, your offered care was nothing to him. I had something kept from him, so did he.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When I came out of the bathroom, Dennis was smoking in the balcony, lonely and cold.


    Giving a careless look at him, I looked away and got seated before the dresser, starting my skin


    protection.


    A long whileter, he came out of the balcony, ncing at me, and then he headed straight to the


    bathroom.


    It¡¯s wayte. Drying my hair, I went to bed.


    Strange bedfellows can describe our rtionship.


    Night fell. It¡¯s quite quiet at night in Newton Town, while the woodnotes in the garden made the night


    alive. The moonlight through the window fell in the bedroom, dazzling.


    I slightly moved, feeling a little bit ufortable. Suddenly, I felt a hand on me.


    I woke up, to find that Dennis was going to have sex.


    Narrowing eyes, I uttered, ¡°I have no feeling to you while sober, no mention that I am in a sleep.¡±


    My words froze him, and anger showed up in his eyes, ¡°You are revenging?¡±


    Drowsy, I closed eyes, ¡°Out of question.¡±


    He snorted, and petted me violently, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t do you so much.¡±


    I frowned. As expected, behind the decent appearance was a dodgy man.


    Sipping the lips, I endured and tried hard to make no voice.


    ¡°No feeling?¡± Aware of my reaction, he snorted, ¡°Is the ¡®no feeling¡¯ an excuse to refuse me?¡±


    Ignoring him, I froze and let him.


    A long timeter, he stopped and turned on the light on the bed stand, and was going to lift me to the


    bathroom as usual.


    But when he looked over at me, he narrowed eyes. His hand on my belly slightly shivered.


    With a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Why not shouted?¡±


    Fainted, I felt sharp ache from the belly. And the flowing blood told me that my baby was leaving me.


    What to say? I felt great pain from the heart, like a knife cutting it.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Dennis got off the bed and bumped into the chair.


    Indifferently, I just watched.


    He picked up his phone, swiping the screen with shivering fingers. It took him long to give a call.


    He was answered soon. Dennis uttered, with panic in his voice, ¡°She is bleeding, badly. I need an


    ambnce.¡±


    Hanging up, he swaggered into the bathroom, and got out with a towel.


    Walking to the bed, he crunched to wipe the blood, but it¡¯s useless.


    Keeping blooding, I looked at him imperturbably, and then looked away.


    In my eyes, his panic and confusion was a joke to me now.


    He didn¡¯t look over at me. Failing to stop the blood, he took me a coat and dressed me.


    He lifted me. I can feel him shivering, dramatically.


    I heard the sirens in the yard. It¡¯s the ambnce.


    A short whileter, a crowd of people got in, pushing a hospital bed. Dennis put me on the bed, looking


    at me withplex feeling in his eyes.


    Closing eyes, I wouldn¡¯t like to see him.


    I kept sober from vi to the hospital, even in the operation room.


    In fact, it¡¯s not a long and endurable operation.


    Whether the baby was saved or not, there was a wider gap between me and him and no solution to fix


    it.


    ¡°You can close eyes and have a rest if sleepy, and we will spare no efforts to save your baby. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡± The doctor spoke before the operation.


    I nodded, closing eyes.


    Two hourster, I was still sober. When I was pushed out of the operation room, Dennis stayed at the


    door.


    Seeing the doctor, he asked with a pale face, ¡°How is she?¡±


    The doctor nodded, ¡°She was sent to the hospital timely, so she is fine, as well as the baby. Mr.


    George, you have to control yourself. Mrs. George had polycystic ovary syndrome. And it¡¯s hard for her


    to have a baby. So you take care.¡±


    Dennis nodded. Just several hourster, he seemed to be older.


    I was pushed into a ward. Feeling tired, I soon fell asleep.


    At the following day, I was woken up by the noise. I opened eyes and saw a nurse who was changing


    the drip of medicine. I rubbed myself between the eyes, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    After a pause, the nurse uttered, ¡°They are Mr. George and Miss Pearson. She wannae in to see


    you, but is not allowed by Mr. George. So she is sobbing out there.¡±


    Sobbing?


    Saying nothing, I thought that there was little heart in her tears.


    Seeing the nurse was about to leave, I spoke, ¡°Could you tell them that I am calling them in?¡±


    She nodded, and then went out with the drip bottle.


    Soon, Dennis and Olivia came in. Olivia¡¯s head was banged with bandage.


    With red eyes, she looked cute and sad.


    Following Dennis, she came in. Looking at me, she tried to show her care, ¡°ra, are you okay?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Sorry for not being dead, which turns out contrary to your expectations.¡±


    ¡°ra Kennedy, do you really need to speak like that?¡± Dennis had a pale face, looking heavy.


    I smiled, with no emotion in tone. ¡°Who am I to talk with you like that? President George is so powerful


    that you nearly kill me yesterday. I tried hard to avoid you.¡±


    Dennis¡­


    Thanks to the dense air, Dennis wouldn¡¯t like to talk with me much, so he pulled Olivia and left the


    hospital.

 Chapter 72 A Fight with Dennis

    Chapter 72 A Fight with Dennis


    I was a little frustrated, lying on the bed. When your life came to one certain point, you will lose all


    hope.


    In the following days, many thing happened, such as the headline news about Luis Collins, Olivia


    finding her origin, and Leo¡¯s back to Newton Town. However, I paid no attention.


    Recuperating in the hospital for a week, I was in the trimester and got a baby bump.


    Touching the swell of the belly, I often was in a daze, or in a daze while staring at the ceiling.


    Dennis came to the hospital every day, and he asionally started a chat with me, but often ended


    with a fight.


    Several timester, he seldom came to the hospital. After all, he was rich and the nurse and care


    worker can take care of me.


    He didn¡¯te and I didn¡¯t challenge him. Daisy cooked different soups for me every day.


    Perhaps owing to the mental problems, I didn¡¯t even want this baby while in a daze alone. I can get rid


    of Dennis and start a new life without this baby.


    Thinking that way, I embraced more actuation to miscarry the baby.


    I knew that there was something wrong with my spirit, but I cannot stop thinking that.


    On the weekend, jacaranda flowers blossomed on the sides of center roads in Newton Town, which


    made the city active and alive.


    I left the hospital today. Dennis drove slowly, intended to allow me to enjoy the beauty.


    I looked through the window at the outside.


    ¡°Dennis George, I have lost myself so long.¡± Since the day I met Dennis, I was no longer like myself.


    Selfish, paranoid and cold, how and when did I be such a woman?


    He frowned slightly, with a meaningful look on his face, ¡°You have a baby bump now, you can leave the


    case of HY Technology. We can make time to have a rest.¡±


    I was clear that he wanted to take me out and get rxed, but I had no ce in mind.


    Shaking head slightly, I lowered head and touched my belly, ¡°The audit ising to an end. I¡¯d like to


    have a rest after that.¡±


    Silent for a while, he nodded, ¡°Okay, call me anytime if there is any problem.¡±


    Saying nothing, I looked at the couple who were hugging beside the road. I recalled my life in the past


    time, and I seemed never to date someone.


    I never tasted a sweet love and never learned how to love and how to enjoy one¡¯s love.


    A quarter of my life had passed, but I was still in confusion about my life.


    Thinking of this, I cannot help lowering eyes andughing at myself. Was it bound for me to suffer this


    life?


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Noticing my smile, he suddenly asked, with heavy hearts.


    I shook head, saying in a light tone, ¡°I just recalled something hrious.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked he. But I was not willing to tell.


    It¡¯s silent in the car.


    Soon, we arrived at the vi. I got out of the car, and Daisy walked to me, ¡°Are you feeling better now? I


    cook you the porridge. Would you like to have some?¡±


    I smiled, shaking head, ¡°Daisy, you just sent me the soup in the morning, and I cannot have it any more


    now.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°Well, you can have it when hungry. Mr. George set a swing on the yard and moved a mint


    of flowers, would you like to get a look?¡±


    I knew that she tried to make me happy, pulling her, ¡°Daisy, I am fine. I now go back room to have a


    rest. You leave the thing and also have a break.¡±


    In the bedroom, I took all clothes in the closet out, and threw them onto the bed. I folded the clothes


    and put into the suitcase.


    Dennis came with things in hand, and wore a cold face, seeing me, ¡°Why you packing?¡±


    Lowering, I kept folding clothes, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go and live in the YT Apartment for a period.¡±


    He held my arms down, looking at me. He was in clear anger, ¡°ra, what are you going to do?¡±


    I felt so sad. Before, I would have shouted at him and questioned what did he mean by ¡°what are you


    going to do?¡± I had done nothing, but I was the one who suffered badly.


    However, I just gave him a quiet look, ¡°Dennis, I am doing nothing! I am just not willing to see the thing


    that night happen again.¡±


    Pausing, I got rid of his hand, continuing to pack. ¡°Dennis, we should stop it in time when something


    goes wrong. We all know that fighting cannot solve the problems between us. I know you don¡¯t love me


    and I try to give up.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He snorted, ¡°ra, what are you giving up? Me?¡±


    I had no idea why he got so excited, sighing, ¡°Stop it. As for this baby, I will give birth to the baby and


    bring him or her up. I will never intervene in your thing with Olivia.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± He stopped me again. With a cold face, he shed round him an odor of anger, ¡°I have told you


    for times and there is absolutely nothing between me and Olivia. You have had your turning back,


    right? So you are in such a haste.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I frowned, unwilling to quarrel with him, ¡°Dennis, do you think that you are not wrong for all the things?¡±


    His face darkened, ¡°You want me to apologize?¡±


    For a moment, I was lost for words. Being hindered, I left the package and got up to walk out of the


    room.


    Suddenly, he hugged me from back, and then mmed the door, ¡°I would not hinder you going to the


    apartment, but you have to go there after you give birth to the baby. Before that, you must live here.¡±


    I wanted tough, loudly! ¡°Dennis, are you caring the baby in my belly or your reputation? If you really


    care the baby, I would never have nearly miscarried for times thanks to you. You are really funny!¡±


    Looking at hisplicated look, I showed a bigger smile, ¡°You want to keep me here! Why? Are you


    keeping me here, facing the familiar room and surrounded by the gloom?


    Perhaps my words prated him, he approached me with a cold face. ¡°So in your heart, I am sinking


    so low.¡±


    I snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡±


    His face darkened, ¡°ra, your love is just like that!¡±


    I was not willing to say anything. It didn¡¯t matter how I loved him. Looking at him, I was calm, ¡°I will


    withdraw love from you gradually. You don¡¯t worry and I will not bother you.¡±


    Snorting, Dennis directly left, mming the door.

 Chapter 73 The End of Our Story

    Chapter 73 The End of Our Story


    Seeing near death for several times, I was afraid of nothing. I tidied up the clothes. Daisy hurried to pull


    me, ¡°ra, you cannot go! Mr. George is bad-tempered, but it¡¯s clear that he has you in his heart. You


    cannot make a decision impulsively, otherwise, you will regret.¡±


    Blocked by Daisy, I was helpless, ¡°Daisy, I just don¡¯t want to live here, and I don¡¯t go to somewhere far.¡±


    She shook head, pulling me stubborn. Seeing me deaf to her, she began to sob.


    Letting out a wry smile, I felt so helpless.


    In a tangle for a while, I had to make apromise. Atst, I didn¡¯t make it, but I moved to the room on


    the top floor.


    With a baby bump, I was no longer as free as before, and I basicallymuted regrly from the


    Luckily, it¡¯s not so busy in thepany, and what I did everyday was to read the marketing report and


    searched for the data.


    It¡¯s said that Dennis went abroad for a business. But I didn¡¯t care. Though we shared a vi, there was


    nothing about him to do with me.


    On the Friday evening, Diana called me and dated me out for shopping, after all, I had to buy some


    things for the baby, who was about toe to this world in months. So I agreed.


    Jackie took a pile of documents and put them on my table, ¡°Director, the audit of the George Group will


    finish in days, and this is the result of the credit audit.¡±


    ncing at documents piled up on my desk, I nodded. Remembering that I had asked her to pay


    attention to JD Technology before. I asked, ¡°I have had a look at the market information of HY


    Technology  and the customers gives a good reputation to the products. How about JD Technology?¡±


    She nodded, saying, ¡°JD Technology hasunched a product at the same time, which focuses on AI


    education. Since the product designed for students, it is basically promoted in schools. The product is


    very good, but it¡¯s rtively expensive, so it didn¡¯t perform well in market.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°OK, you keep an eye on it. If necessary, you can make an appointment for me and president


    of JD Technology.¡±


    JD Technology had been focusing on technology development, but it didn¡¯t do well in marketing and


    management. If the George Group can take over JD Technology as a technology stock, it will definitely


    be a breakthrough for the future development of science and technology of the George Group.


    Jackie nodded, ¡°OK. But I recently saw the marketing manager of JD Technology close to apany


    of science and technology in A city.


    ¡°Well!¡± Apany of science and technology had to find a financier to expand. It¡¯s Okay. I raised eyes,


    looking at her, ¡°You are in love?¡±


    Pausing, she showed an embarrassed smile, ¡°Yes, and I am going to get married.¡± Speaking, she


    subconsciously touched the ring on her finger.


    I smiled, ¡°Is he in our scope? Don¡¯t you bring him to have a dinner?¡±


    Surrounded by love, Jackie smiled happily, ¡°We have been busy these days, so I will arrange a dinner


    when we are all convenient. Director, I want you to be the witness at our wedding if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°You are going to get married?¡± I was shocked. As I saw, she seemed to have dated her boyfriend for


    just one or two months.


    She nodded, flushing, ¡°We were ssmates and we have known each other for long. We didn¡¯t n to


    date each other before, but recently our parents pushed us, so we decided to get married.¡±


    Iughed, saying nothing more. Mario called me, so she put down the documents and left.


    I answered the call, ¡°Hi, Doctor Bet!¡±


    ¡°ra, can I have your time?¡± His voice was serious.


    I paused, ¡°I have made an appointment with Diana, what¡¯s up?¡±


    After a silence for a while, he said, ¡°Nothing! Dennis called me and let me get you checked.¡±


    I unconsciously frowned, ¡°I am fine!¡±


    ¡°You two have a fight?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    There was no fight between me and Dennis, after all, we were not ordinary wife and husband.


    Pausing, he continued, ¡°Well, there is a box on the desk in my office with antiabortifacient herds in it.


    You make some time and take it away. Remember to take the medicine on time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks!¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    After hanging up, I checked the time and it¡¯s time to work off.


    There was an appointment with Diana, so I tidied the table up and went straight to the parking lot. After


    the thing before, I seldom parked the car in the basement parking.


    Later, I directly parked the car in the parking lot. Contrary to the darkness in the basement parking, it¡¯s


    rtively safe in the parking lot, although the car was not sheltered well.


    Into the car, I was about to start the car, but I saw an acquaintance. Beside Marcus¡¯s red car, there was


    a ck Cayenne car, and a middle-aged man was in it. He looked familiar, fatty.


    He was simr to the man in shape who had kidnapped me. I didn¡¯t see his face clearly, but I kept his


    figure in mind. I stopped the car and looked carefully at the man in the ck car.


    However, he drove away a whileter.


    After all, I didn¡¯t see his face, and there were so many fatty men. It¡¯s quite difficult to find him.


    Hesitating for a while, I finally drove to the shopping mall where Diana was waiting for me.


    When I arrived, she had waited for long. She pouted, seeing me, ¡°You arete for half an hour.¡±


    Handing over the cup of milk tea, I said, ¡°I am sorry. I met a traffic jam. I bought you a cup of milk tea


    as my apology.¡±


    She took over the cup, saying proudly, ¡°For the sake of the milk tea, I forgive you.¡±


    In the city center of Newton Town, this shopping mall was quite grand. Diana was so excited because


    she hadn¡¯te for so long. In her words, she jumped the breakfast to keep stomach empty for the


    seafood buffet.


    I smiled quietly, recalling the days when we were in university. We had little living expenses, and we


    had to save money long to have a buffet together.


    Time left its tracks in our mind.


    Thinking it over, it¡¯s the happiest days in my life. I had no money, but no man in heart at that time, I was


    rxed and free.


    After the dinner, Diana pulled me to a maternal and infant store. Lingering there, she selected some


    things for the baby.


    But they were all pink. I showed a wry smile, ¡°All in pink, what if it¡¯s a boy?¡±

 Chapter 74 Dennis’ Bigotry

    Chapter 74 Dennis¡¯ Bigotry


    She turned to select the baby bed, looking at me, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. All these things can be used for


    babies who are little than 3 years old. If he really dislikes these things, we cane and buy


    something new.¡±


    Yes, she was right on that.


    She bought a lot, even including things which I can use when I was fatty and puffy.


    Lifting the things into the car, I cannot help butugh, ¡°Diana, you, as a god mother, are much more


    caring this baby than me!¡±


    She smiled, but hugged me with red eyes, ¡°ra, leave Dennis, OK? I can take good care of you.¡±


    Her words made me pause, and I tapped her on the shoulder, ¡°Why suddenly so emotional? I will leave


    him, soon orter. But Diana, what I want is to leave him rightfully, not sneakily.¡±


    She nodded, saying in a coarse voice, ¡°OK, I am waiting for you. I have found a suitable ce in


    Hensley Town. The house there is much cheaper, and we can buy a small vi there. At that time, we


    can live there, with the baby.¡±


    This little girl recently seemed to have changed, but I cannot tell. She seemed to keep something


    against me, and she was in sorrow.


    Sighing, I smiled, ¡°Well, we are not in such a bad situation and we have a long way to go.¡±


    It¡¯ste, so we directly drove to the YT Apartment. And the baby products were all here, it¡¯s much


    convenient.


    I was intended to live in the YT Apartment, but soon my phone rang.


    ¡°ra, your phone is ringing.¡± Diana crunched and set the baby bed up. When hearing the ring, she


    shouted at me.


    I was washing fruits at that time. I dried my hands and saw the screen. It¡¯s from Dennis.


    I frowned, ncing at the clock. It¡¯s just near 9:00pm.


    ¡°President George.¡± I uttered. I was not intended to act aloof, but I did think that he called me for


    business, so I should be polite.


    I heard the wind from the other end of the phone, and he said after seconds¡¯ silence, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°YT Apartment!¡± Looking at the baby bed, a mosquitotingpletely surrounded the bed, which


    made the baby bed a fairy one.


    ¡°OK.¡± I thought Dennis called me for business, but I seemed to be wrong. He didn¡¯t talk about the


    business.


    He hung up. I threw the phone away, and appreciated the baby bed. It¡¯s so cute.


    ¡°OK! Everything is ready now.¡± Diana felt like decorating, and she turned to me with pride, ¡°How is it? I


    am really a great a godmother.¡±


    I showed a small smile, handing her a fruit, ¡°Yes, you are a great godmother.¡±


    Seeing the darkness outside, Diana looked at me, ¡°I go to take a shower now, and you check to make


    sure whether something else needs to be done.¡±


    I nodded, ying on the phone sitting on the sofa.


    The doorbell rang, and I thought it¡¯s the takeaway that Diana ordered. I got up to open the door, while


    shouting at the bathroom, ¡°Diana, you order a takeaway?¡±


    Her voice came, ¡°No!¡±


    Before I can say something, I saw a tall man standing out of the door. I paused, wondering why Dennis


    came here.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I uttered, but was stopped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you invite mee in?¡± He asked mildly.


    I shook head, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± Diana often came out of the bathroom in a washcloth, so it¡¯s really


    inconvenient.


    ¡°ra, who is it?¡± Diana¡¯s voice rang from the bathroom.


    Looking at Dennis, I replied, ¡°Property Manager.¡±


    ¡°Property Manager?¡± Dennis raised eyebrows, no emotion on his face.


    I twitched mouth, saying in a in tone, ¡°What are you here to do?¡± It¡¯s nearly 10:00 at night, and he


    should have gone back.


    Standing at the door, he blocked the dim light. I raised head to look at him, as if he was a man who was


    in darkness.


    ¡°I am here to pick you up.¡± He uttered. Speaking, he raised hand, with keys in it.


    I heard sound from the bathroom, so I pushed Dennis away. I shouted at the bathroom, ¡°Diana, I go out


    for a while.¡±


    Then I closed the door, and pulled Dennis to the staircase. I knew that it¡¯s unsuitable that we had a fight


    now and here.


    I calmed down, ¡°I am going to live here for a period, and I will take care of the baby. You don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You go back to the vi.¡± He uttered, with coldness on his look, ¡°Daisy can take good care of you.¡±


    I frowned ¡°Dennis, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Or I alsoe and live here, as well as Daisy.¡± Said he, in a serious tone.


    I was a little angry, saying after pausing, ¡°There are no more rooms for you.¡±


    ¡°So youe back to the vi with me.¡±


    I¡­


    It¡¯s empty in the staircase. Although we talked in low voice, but there were echoes.


    I raised to look at him, ¡°I live here tonight and I will go back to the vi tomorrow.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°OK, I live here tonight.¡±


    Fuck you!


    His tenacity told me that he will definitely live here tonight if I didn¡¯t go back to the vi.


    Well! Out of the staircase, I spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then I went straight downstairs, and texted Diana. I didn¡¯t take my car key, so I got on his car.


    Seeing me in the passenger seat, his gloom on the face dissipated a little. He wore me the belt, and


    then went to the driver¡¯s seat


    In T Vis, Daisy was waiting by the door, and her worry on her face disappeared a little when seeing


    me and Dennis. ¡°It¡¯s sote, where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I was upied by something.¡± Back to the living room, I saw the dishes on the table.


    Pausing, I looked over to Daisy, ¡°Do you have your supper?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°I had some food, but Mr. George didn¡¯t see you and he went to pick you up directly,


    eating nothing.¡±


    Dennis came in, and hung his suit on the clothes rack. Just now, I cannot see him clearly in the dim


    light, so I didn¡¯t notice his ck circle under eyes and he looked so tired.


    The George Group weed its busy season, so he recently often went abroad for business and had


    meetings. And he basically got up at 5:00 in the morning, busy working all day long.


    ¡°Daisy, the dishes are cold, and please heat them.¡± Finishing, I walked to Dennis, ¡°You¡¯d better have


    some food, and it¡¯s harmful to jump the supper.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    His fingers froze for a while when rubbing between eyebrows, and then his look fell on me. ¡°OK!¡±


    Daisy in the kitchen was heating the dishes. So I went back to my room to wash up. When I walked out


    of the bathroom, I saw Dennis in my room.


    I frowned, ¡°We will sleep in different rooms these days.¡±


    ¡°I will do nothing.¡± He uttered, taking off the tops. And then he entered the bathroom with a gown.

 Chapter 75 You Help Me Dry My Hair

    Chapter 75 You Help Me Dry My Hair


    In the closet, I just had some clothes in it which were frequently used. But I had no idea when he


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    moved his clothes here.


    I just left that behind, because I knew that we will have a fight if I went behind that.


    After drying the hair, I went to bed.


    Half hourter, Dennis walked out of the bathroom, but he soon lied down on the bed after wiping


    roughly the water.


    I didn¡¯t like the wetness, so I moved away from him, wrapped in the quilt. But Dennis pulled me over


    with the quilt together, "Don''t always keep away from me, and life is still long. Don¡¯t we have to treat


    each other like that?"


    There was less coldness on his voice, instead of helplessness.


    ¡°I am not avoiding you, but you are still wet.¡± I uttered, drowsy.


    He let me go, but handed over the bath towel to me, ¡°You dry my hair.¡±


    I dried him reluctantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s dry now.¡± I turned over and was intended to fall asleep, pulling the quilt.


    Hey down again and put his arm around my waist. ¡°You''ll dry my hair in the future.¡±


    I didn''t say a word and felt a little sad. "Dennis George, you feel guilty for me, don''t you?" Because of


    the guilt, so he wanted to get close and make up!


    It¡¯s quiet. Keeping eyes closed, I was so sad. Only guilt can make two people who didn¡¯t love each


    other share the rest of their life?


    ¡°Never again!¡± His voice rang beside my ear, and he kissed me on the shoulder, ¡°I will do it better.¡±


    I lost my words.


    Times flowed. In his arms, I cannot fall asleep. I can hear his breath, and he was in a sleep.


    I turned over and took his hand away from my belly. But he suddenly held my hand. I frowned, ¡°Dennis,


    I cannot fall asleep with you like that.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± He replied.


    I¡­


    I was pressed by him and could not help but open my eyes and look at the man close. My voice was


    low, "Dennis George, I can''t sleep with you like this."


    ¡°You will when you get used to it.¡± He opened eyes, tired, ¡°You will be asleep soon.¡±


    God knew what a torture that was.


    I closed my eyes slightly, but soon I fell asleep.


    This night, I was a little tired. I was woken up early by Dennis in the morning. I opened my eyes in a


    daze and saw that he was breathing heavily.


    I then realized he was holding my hand in...


    I got sober in a second and said, "Dennis George, you..."


    After a long time, he lifted me into the bathroom and put me down beside the sink. From back, he held


    my hand while washing and his voice was a little deep and husky, "Later, we can sleep for a while."


    I nodded. It was only six o ''clock in the morning, and I wouldn''t have wake up at this time. After


    washing up, Dennis put me back to bed.


    Then he kissed me lightly on my forehead. "Sleep!" Then he changed his clothes and left the room.


    Soon there was the sound of a car starting from downstairs.


    Feeling drowsy, it wasn''t long after Dennis left that I fell asleep again.


    When I woke up again, it was already nine o ''clock. As soon as I opened my eyes, Dennis George


    called.


    Lying there, I picked up the phone, "Hello!"


    "Awake?" The man on the other end seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Yes!"


    "Get up. I am waiting for you in the office for breakfast."


    I gasped and instinctively said, "I''ll eat at home."


    "Toby is waiting downstairs." He uttered, and I heard a knock from the door in the phone. He began to


    be busy. As expected, after a while he said, "I am waiting for you!"


    Then he hung up.


    Iy down to rx for a while. After washing, I came downstairs and saw Daisy making tea. Toby was


    sitting in the living room in a suit with a cold face.


    Daisy smiled when she saw me. "ra, Mr. George asked Toby to pick you up for breakfast."


    I took a look at the kitchen. Daisy didn¡¯t cook the breakfast, and Dennis should have left her a note.


    I nodded and went out of the vi.


    Arriving at thepany, Toby took me straight to Dennis'' office, serving me a ss of water, and then


    he left, while Dennis was still on a video conference.


    When I came in, he got up and walked over to me, putting a te of cranberries in front of me. He then


    kissed me on the forehead, and went back to resume the meeting.


    Not long after I got up, I had no appetite. Sitting on the sofa, I yed on my phone for a while before


    Dennis ended the meeting.


    He sat down beside me. "Hungry?¡±


    I shook head and put my phone away. He called Toby and then took my hand, rubbing my fingertips.


    He raised the corners of his mouth. "Is your hand still sore?"


    I was not aware of what he was talking about for an instance, and then suddenly I figured out. Flushed,


    I took hand back, "What for breakfast?"


    "You''ll see!¡± He sped me in his bosom, andid my head upon his heart.


    I was not used to that, and felt like pulling back, but he rounded my waist, "let me for a while."


    Toby came in carrying a bag with a number of small boxes in it. He put the bag on the table and left.


    He got another call. I knew he was busy, so I took out the boxes. They were cakes and porridge from


    Moon & Star Restaurant.


    After several bites, I saw Dennis George busy, so I left him alone and prepared to go back to my office.


    I was not surprised to run into Olivia Pearson, who was carrying a food box, apparently for Dennis.


    As I emerged from Dennis George''s office, she stretched her arm and blocked me. "What are you


    doing here?"


    That''s the question.


    I looked at her and raised my eyebrows. "Miss Pearson, in famous brand clothes and watch, you think


    you''re the dominator in the world?"


    As expected, after bing rich, the momentum was different.


    "Yes, I am superior to you, and it¡¯s me who can match Dennis perfectly.¡± She said with great pride on


    her face.


    I was in no mood to quarrel with her, so I uttered, "Well, you two are verypatible!"


    With that, I staggered her, going back to the office.


    Unfortunately, I wore high-heel shoes of 3 cm in the morning. In order to keep distance from Olivia, I


    didn¡¯t pay attention to the two weing pines in front of Dennis¡¯ office.


    So I stumbled and walked too fast to stand still, so I fell forward.


    Instinctively, I reached for what I could. Olivia Pearson was close to me, so I pulled her, but she was


    wearing 7-centimeter heels and I fell down with her.

 Chapter 76 He Cared about Olivia

    Chapter 76 He Cared about Olivia


    So Olivia and I fell down at the same time. Probably out of instinct, Inded on my knees and elbows to


    protect my baby.


    Olivia fell in the opposite direction. Shended on her butt, falling and screaming.


    Her loud scream attracted Dennis and Toby.


    Dennis, who still had the phone in his hand, scowled when he saw us both on the ground, and reached


    out to help Olivia to her feet, who was beside him.


    When he came to my side, Toby had helped me up. Dennis scanned me from head to toe. He said in a


    low voice, "Is everything OK?"


    I shook head and looked at Olivia, who was aggrieved, clutching her wrist. The back of her hand was


    bruised and bloody.


    Avoiding Dennis¡¯ hand to help me, I said, "Miss. Pearson is hurt. You should take her to the hospital at


    once."


    Then I looked at Toby and said, "Can you help me sit down there?"


    Toby nodded and helped me to the sofa in the hall.


    Olivia was hurt for no reason and her tears came down along her cheek. She looked at Dennis and


    said, "Dennis, it hurts so much!"


    Dennis looked at me, then at Toby. "Take Miss. Pearson to the hospital."


    ¡°No!¡± Olivia said, her eyes reddening. "Dennis, you take me to the hospital or I won''t go."


    "I am working." With that, he ignored Olivia''s expression and went straight into the office.


    Olivia felt wronged, but when she saw Dennis leave, she bit her lip and did not want Toby to help her.


    She looked at me and said, "ra Kennedy, you must have done it on purpose."


    I said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." I was in a hurry just now, so I pulled her.


    When Toby took Olivia to the hospital, Dennis came out of his office with a medical kit in his hand and


    half crouched down beside me.


    He looked at me. "Give me your hand!"


    I pursed lips, and showed hand to him. I just felt burning pain, but I never thought that it¡¯s bleeding.


    At this time, Dennis pulled over my hand, but it was broken and covered by bloods. He frowned tightly,


    "Tough it out, and it is a little hurt!"


    I nodded, biting my lip slightly.


    The skin was broken, exposing the flesh inside. When he cleaned the wound by the cotton swab which


    was stained with liquid medicine. The medicine made me in pain, and I withdrew the hand but he held


    my hand down, ¡°Just a while, you suck it up.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Take it easy.¡± He cleaned the wound so carefully, which made me hurt so much.


    After the medicine, he raised to look at me, frowning slightly, ¡°Any wound on the knees?¡±


    I shook head, and I didn¡¯t want him to help me. I was in a long dress, and he cannot find the wound


    covered in it.


    He ignored me, but lifted the dress hem. The bruise showed up, piercing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel hurt?¡± He uttered, with anger in his voice.


    I pouted, ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    I just finished, and he deliberately made me hurt. I suddenly gave a shuddering gasp and got a little


    angry, ¡°Dennis!¡±


    He lowered head and paid attention to the wound, ¡°I am here!¡±


    He was definitely deliberate.


    Sipping lips, I said nothing, keeping head low. He looked over at me, and wrapped the wound.


    I took out all the breakfast boxes brought by Toby, and they were fried dough, pumpkin porridge,


    steamed buns, dumplings and soybean milk.


    I was wondering why Toby Collins had bought so much food, besides, I had already had my supper just


    now.


    Dennis took the food out, looked at me and said, "Eat them out and have a rest."


    Looking up at him, I gasped, "Dennis George, are you raising pigs?" How did you think that I can eat


    them out?


    He nodded and raised his eyebrows. "Yes, two!"


    I......


    I set myself up.


    "I cannot." After a pause, I continued, "Besides, I am going back to my office."


    He said nothing, but walked to the get seated, making a phone call.


    Before long, Jackie came with a stack of documents in arms. She looked at me, then at Dennis


    George, and said meaningfully, "Director, here are the documents you need to sign. The audit thing of


    AC is almost finished, please have a look."


    Jackie put down the documents, giving me a gossipy wink.


    I knew what she meant. She just felt like being nosey to my rtion with Dennis. I tidied up the food


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    and then handed over to her, ¡°OK, you don¡¯t have your breakfast, right? Here you are!¡± Seeing so many


    things in her arms, she hurriedly shook head, while I leaned and whispered to her, ¡°Please, do me a


    favor!¡±


    Jackie said, "Director, they are too much for me."


    "Don''t worry, you can share them with your co-workers.¡±


    I sat down on the sofa, and turned back to Dennis, to find him staring at me. "What''s up?" I was a little


    guilty.


    "What do I eat?" He uttered, with a faint smile.


    I froze, staring at him with eyes open wide. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows.


    I looked at a cup of soya-bean milk on the table that I had sipped. I hinted, ¡°Do you have a drink?¡±


    It¡¯s just an expression. I knew that he was a neat freak, who never touched things of anyone else, not


    to mention that I had sipped the soya-bean milk.


    "Well!" He said, got up and got seated beside me, taking the soya-bean milk and sipping.


    I looked at the lipstick on the straw, and he had it in his mouth.


    I¡­


    I felt a little strange.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± With that, he rounded my wrist, feeling my belly. His lips curled, ¡°You seem to


    put on a few pounds.¡±


    Rolling eyes, I pushed him away and bent to read the documents. The credit audit of the George Group


    had beenpleted, and AC was still waiting for my signature.


    He then took a nce at the audit statements and said casually, "You handed over the audit to AC?"


    I nodded, keeping signing the documents.


    He nodded, flipped through the documents and then looked at me, ¡°Who are you going to hand this


    program to?¡±


    I paused, "Jackie Wells, I''ve been busy before, so she''s focusing on it. Why?"


    Seeing his deep look, I thought there was something wrong. I checked the document that he had


    flipped through, finding no problems.


    For a moment I was a little confused.


    Seeing me long for a reply, I raised eyes, ¡°Kiss me and I will let you know.¡±


    "Boring!¡± I ignored him. I had looked through all the files, and there was nothing wrong. He was always


    suspicious.


    He put down the files, and took over them in my hand. I uttered, ¡°I will read the documents and sign if


    nothing wrong. You go and have a rest.¡±

 Chapter 77 You Need Me to Sleep beside You?

    Chapter 77 You Need Me to Sleep beside You?


    Dennis¡¯ office was huge, with apartment, which was furnished soundly.


    I frowned, ¡°I am not drowsy.¡±


    But he ignored me, taking me to thepartment. He turned on the air-conditioner, ¡°Have a rest now.¡±


    With that, he took away my phone.


    ¡°Dennis!¡± What time was it! How can I fall asleep? ¡°I got upte and I am not sleepy.¡±


    He looked over at me, ¡°You need me beside you?¡±


    Speechlessly, I went straight to the bed with anger, and covered my head with the quilt. ¡°I am sleeping,


    you can go.¡±


    Then I heard his voice withughter, ¡°OK!¡±


    Soon, it got quiet in thepartment. He must have left. I pulled away the cover, staring at the ceiling.


    Did Dennis have changed out of guilt?


    Did the marriagest long without love?


    I was distracted, and cannot fall asleep with things in mind. I got up to find my phone, but it was outside


    there.


    Off the bed, I went out of thepartment, seeing no Dennis there.


    I looked around, seeing a man behind the curtain on the balcony. I picked up my phone and was going


    to thepartment.


    But I heard his voice on call, ¡°Is she fine now?¡±


    He then uttered, ¡°Well, you take her to have a check and get her wrapped. After that, you drive her


    back to L Community.¡±


    It¡¯s about Olivia Pearson.


    Yes, Olivia also got hurt. The one who was not on his lips was the one he cared best.


    He didn¡¯t love me, but shouldered the responsibility.


    Dennis was surprised to see me, and he walked to me, ¡°Why not have a rest?¡±


    I showed him the phone, ¡°I am here to pick the phone.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need the phone while sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Back to thepartment, I lost in thoughts.


    Thanks to the pregnant drowsiness, I soon fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was noon. Hearing the noise, I got off bed, with a headache because of long sleep.


    I pushed open the door, to see Dennis and Marcus in a fight. But they stopped when seeing me.


    Dennis threw a stack of files to Marcus, saying in a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself in trouble, and I


    hope that you will never do it again.¡±


    Picking up the files, Marcus shoot me and then left.


    In confusion, I wondered why?


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Dennis uttered, sitting on the executive chair and reaching to me, ¡°Come!¡±


    I stepped forward, sitting on hisp. I said spiritlessly, ¡°I slept too much and feel a little bit


    ufortable.¡±


    He touched my hair and put his face against my neck, ¡°OK, I take you to linger aroundter. What do


    you want to have?¡±


    ¡°Not hungry!¡± I looked up to the clock on the wall, and it¡¯s 3:00 pm. I slept for almost 4 hours, no


    wondering that I felt so ufortable.


    He got me a cup of water, ¡°Stefan Pearson just called and invited us to have dinner tonight. Would you


    like to go?¡±


    I paused, sipping the water and putting it down, ¡°You epted it?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Yes, I want to take you to have something better.¡±


    That¡¯s a good excuse.


    As president of the George Group, he didn¡¯t have to rely on someone else to get me something better.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± I got up, and smoothed the winkles on my clothes, ¡°I need to get back to my office.¡±


    I had done nothing this day in thepany, except sleeping.


    At this time, his call rang. He nodded at me, ¡°You go and I will pick you upter.¡±


    Back to my office, I saw Jackie with an ugly look. Seeing me, she forced a smile, ¡°Director!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Looking at clean table, I asked, ¡°There are no documents today?¡±


    Jackie lowered head, and said in a low mood, ¡°The documents from AC were returned and President


    George required to redo.¡±


    ¡°Redo the audit of Thomson Group?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Dennis required it?¡±


    She nodded.


    I knew why Marcus got a bad face just in Dennis¡¯ office.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡± Dennis was not that kind of person to trouble someone for no reason.


    ¡°It seems there is something wrong with the Audit, and it¡¯s not so serious. But President got furious.¡±


    Jackie faltered, avoiding my eyes.


    I stopped asking. Now that Dennis required to redo the audit, I can do nothing to change his mind.


    I nodded, and then recalled the HY things, ¡°Anything wrong with HY?¡±


    ¡°No, and the market reacted well, but there is something wrong with JD Technology?¡±


    Pausing, I looked over at her, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Apany of science and technology in A city is recently buying it, and the leaders in JD Technology


    held opposite standpoints.¡±


    Jackie had been focusing on it. I nodded, ¡°You find someone to investigate thepany in A city. You


    make an appointment with JD Technology as soon as possible.


    Dennis should also want to buy JD Technology. Perhaps thepany in A city also wanted to buy JD


    Technology for its technology.


    After chatting for a while, she went back to work. I turned on theputer and searched for JD


    Technology, to find that it¡¯s a smallpany with good market value. But its president was not good at


    managing, so thepany had spent more than it received.


    A whileter, Dennis came in. He took off the suit jacket, which made him less depressed but more


    debonair.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Shutting down theputer, I got up, ¡°JD Technology, we need to set out? Did Stefan Pearson tell the


    address?¡±


    He nodded, and hugged me, ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go. Hungry?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± I seldom felt hungry these days.


    Dennis¡¯ car was parked in the basement parking, but I was freaked out by it. So I went to the gate first,


    waiting.


    With folksing and going, I directly got seated beside the flower-beds.


    It¡¯s work-off time, and the workers sessively came out. I saw a familiar figure. It¡¯s Jackie in a light


    yellow dress. She got into a ck car of Cadic with a happy look.

 Chapter 78 Jackie’s Boyfriend

    Chapter 78 Jackie¡¯s Boyfriend


    She was going to get married, and she was clearly very happy. I was curious what kind of man can


    make Jackie so happy, who always kept a straight face in thepany.


    The window of the driver¡¯s seat was not closed, and I can see that man on the seat. He looked in his


    twenties, clean and bookish.


    The honk interrupted me, and I turned to see Dennis, who was driving the car.


    I got in and unconsciously looked over to the ck car, but it had gone.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Dennis leaned to me and helped me wear the belt.


    ¡°A friend!¡± I replied and looked away.


    He said nothing more and drove to the restaurant.


    In the center of city, Dennis arrived at a Chinese restaurant. He pulled me to the room reserved by


    Stefan Pearson.


    The Pearsons had arrived in advance and there were a middle-aged woman and a young girl.


    Seeing me and Dennis, we started to introduce each other. The middle-aged woman was a Specialist


    in Obstetrics and Gynecology and the young girl was the Stefan Pearson¡¯s niece. She looked green


    and cute.


    ¡°Mrs. George, I ordered a salted chicken for you and it tastes delicious. And the soup here is also a


    delicacy.¡± Mrs. Pearson warmly chatted with me.


    She sneakily whispered to me, ¡°You scared me. I thought you really get your baby aborted. I specially


    went to the BH Church before.¡±


    I felt sorry and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t keep you from it on purpose. I apologize.¡±


    She nodded, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, and I am d that you don¡¯t have an abortion. So forget it now.¡±


    After a chat with Dennis, Mr. Pearson turned to me, ¡°Mrs. George, Mr. Foster is the specialist of


    gynaecology and obstetrics. Mr. George asked me for finding you a specialist to take care of you at any


    time.¡±


    Mr. Foster beside looked at me and smiled, ¡°Mrs. George, you can call me at any time if you get some


    questions.¡±


    I smiled, and proposed a toast to them. I looked at Mr. Pearson, ¡°I now thank you first for your help.¡±


    A small chat made the air alive.


    When the conversation went to a proper ce, Mr. Pearson turned to Dennis. After all, the girl had


    hinted him for several times.


    He said with some embarrassment, ¡°We have a dinner here and I also get another thing to ask for your


    help.¡±


    At this point, I had to smile, ¡°Don¡¯t say that! Please speak it out and I am d to give you a hand if I


    can."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Heughed with gratitude, but felt embarrassed to continue.


    But Mrs. Pearson added, ¡°Our niece longs for working in the George Group. She has graduated this


    year. She is a little shy, but smart. We learned that yourpany is strict with the employees. She has


    pleaded us for days, so we are here to ask for a favor. Could you give her a job in the George Group?¡±


    Pausing, I turned to Dennis. The George Group had been strict to select a person for a job.


    Firstly, the George Group was a listedpany, and the sry was much higher than other


    Secondly, the George Group was a ce where a green hand can quickly grow up. Even they can


    have a better choice when they jumped ship.


    Before, when I entered the George Group, I also was screened by the HR, of course, Old Mr. George


    helped me a lot.


    I looked over at the girl, who was stared at Dennis, with a worship face.


    Hearing, Dennis said nothing, but elegantly got me a bowl of soup, ¡°Get some soup, and the soup can


    help you sleep.¡±


    I nodded, wondering how he will handle this. He looked at Mr. Pearson, and Then at Mrs. Pearson. ¡°It¡¯s


    a pleasure that you think the George Group so highly, but you two should know that my wife was also


    screened by the HR. And the George Group will have a recruitment fair in June, and Miss. Pearson can


    go and have a try.¡±


    Dennis was reallyck of sophistication. I was so speechless.


    He obviously meant that he wouldn¡¯t give a hand.


    Mr. Pearson was awkward, and the girl also got an ugly face. I uttered, ¡°Miss. Pearson graduated from


    a prestigious university, with strong professional ability. We will wait for you in thepany and I


    believe that we will be colleagues.¡±


    With that, the girl¡¯s face got better, and she timidly looked at Dennis, ¡°Really?¡±


    As a budding worker, she definitely had dreamed of her career life. Dennis had a nasty mouth, but


    luckily, he spoke less. So his silence was regarded to be acquiesce.


    The dinner soon was finished.


    Out of the restaurant, we had a free chat there. I was a little sleepy, so I talked less.


    Suddenly, I felt warm from my shoulders, and it¡¯s Dennis who put his coat on me. I paused, ¡°Thanks!¡±


    A ck car of Cadic pulled over in front of the restaurant, and then a gentle and clean man got off


    the car. He looked at the Pearsons, ¡°Dad and Mom, you can inform me half hour in advance next time.¡±


    Mrs. Pearson pulled him intimately and turned to Dennis and me, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. George, he is my son,


    Steven. He should have had the dinner together with us, but he was upied by something else. And


    now I introduce him to you.¡±


    Steven looked a little familiar, but I cannot recall at that time.


    From Mrs. Pearson, he was working in AC, so I unconsciously paid more attention to him.


    After the small talk and farewell, we went back home respectively.


    In the car, I frowned and lost in daze, looking through the window.


    Feeling my hand covered, I turned to see Dennis, who was driving with one hand, ¡°It¡¯s not


    safe.¡±

 Chapter 79 I Will Protect You even at the Cost of My Life

    Chapter 79 I Will Protect You even at the Cost of My Life


    He looked at me, smiling, ¡°You are caring about me?¡±


    It¡¯s really NOT!


    ¡°I am also in the car.¡± And I have a baby in my belly. ¡°One remain and two lives.¡±


    He lowered eyes, with helplessness in his eyes. He held my hand more tightly, ¡°You don¡¯t worry. I will


    protect you two even at the cost of my life.¡±


    Ignoring him, I thought of Steven, and I recalled the man who picked Jackie up and the car was also a


    ck Cadic.


    At that time, I didn¡¯t see his appearance clearly. I frowned, feeling upset.


    Keeping silent all the way, I was drowsy when arriving at the vi.


    Dennis lifted me straight to the bedroom, and put me on the bed. He spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. You wash up


    first.¡±


    I was a little blurred and felt like falling asleep directly. I pulled the quilt and covered myself.


    But Dennis prated me and pulled me out of the quilt into the bathroom, ¡°Wash up or you will be


    ufortable.¡±


    I nodded, hanging on him. I reached to squeeze the toothpaste out of the tube. But Dennis took it away.


    He helped me and got me the water, ¡°Behave yourself.¡± He seemed to teach a kid.


    With the toothbrush in mouth, I murmured, ¡°I am not a kid.¡±


    Heughed, ¡°No difference.¡±


    Struggling and washing up, I sobered up. Lying on the bed, I saw Dennis get on the bed. He rounded


    me, with his chin on my neck, ¡°We just sleep.¡±


    I raised eyebrows, ¡°You said to yourself.¡±


    He opened eyes, looking at me and curling lips, ¡°I said to you. After all, it¡¯s natural for it to get up to see


    its master, and you should be tolerant.¡±


    This man can talk dirty anytime and anywhere.


    I sipped lips, pushing him, ¡°You smell. You go and wash up.¡±


    He grinned, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You go!¡± I closed eyes. Beside my ear rang his voice, ¡°ra, we live out the rest of our days in peace.


    OK?¡±


    Piercing, I didn¡¯t replied. Can we really live in peace in the future?


    ¡°Dennis, do you love me?¡± It¡¯s an idiot question, and it mattered to every girl.


    He raised hand, with palm on my face while his fingers flirting my eardrop.


    Me?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    I was a little annoyed. I fell in love with Dennis at the first sight. In the following days, I was supported


    by the niceness of the first sight. However, the unrequited love discouraged me, and I nned to leave


    him.


    Perhaps, I was not so into him like before.


    My silence made his eyes dim. A whileter, ¡°Well, we can nourish it, and we will love the other deeply


    one day.¡±


    I said nothing, pushing him away, ¡°You go to have a shower, and I am tired.¡±


    I should have had given up on him, and I was really tired of the unrequited love.


    He kissed me on the forehead, and then got off the bed to the bathroom.


    I stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    His phone thrown on the bed vibrated. I was not intended to answer it, but it kept vibrating. So I


    answered the call.


    ¡°Dennis, can youe and keep me apany. I am scared alone here.¡± Olivia said in a low and


    weak voice.


    ncing at the bathroom, I uttered, ¡°He is in the bathroom, and you can call himter.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± From her tone, she was unhappy. ¡°Why you answered Dennis¡¯ call? What are you doing?¡±


    She was so noisy. ¡°I said he is in the bathroom. You call himter.¡±


    ¡°ra, shame on you.¡± I sometime thought that Olivia was really an ordinary girl. She was not so


    scheming. She kept crying and messing up to attract Dennis¡¯ attention. What she can rely on was her


    beauty.


    ¡°Yes, I am shameless, and I have to help him on physical needster. So Miss Pearson, you home


    wrecker can call him crazily to keep you apany.¡± I was not intended to disgust him, but I was tired


    of being in a tangle day and night.


    Before hearing her scream, I hung up.


    Throwing the phone away, I raised eyes to see Dennis by the bathroom door, staring at me.


    I said directly, ¡°Olivia¡¯s call. It¡¯s noisy, so I answered the call. She wants you to go to her.¡±


    Lying on the bed, I felt cold and covered myself with the quilt tightly. But it¡¯s in summer.


    ¡°Well, what did you say?¡± He asked in a in tone. He seemed to care little about the call.


    ¡°I told her to call youter.¡± In the quilt, I closed eyes and tried to sleep.


    Hisughter rang, then he lied down beside me.


    I opened eyes and nced at him.


    He smiled, ¡°ra, I am your husband, and you should mess up with me when another woman calls me


    at night.¡±


    I was stunned, and I got up, ¡°You go and leave here.¡±


    He was shocked, but rubbed me on my forehead, ¡°You are my wife, and we should live in one room


    even when we have a fight.¡±


    Knowing that I was not match to him on this, I then lied down.


    He pulled me into his arms, raising eyebrows, ¡°You just sleep now.¡±


    I was a little annoyed of him, looking at him, ¡°I am tired. You go to the bathroom and do it yourself.¡± He


    had strong sexual appetite and he even did it every night. But I was pregnant now.


    He showed a bigger smile, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure that I am so powerful in your eyes.¡±


    I???


    Ignoring him, I closed eyes.


    His voice softened, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. You don¡¯t like the feeling of being watery. You get up and dry me.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°You do it yourself.¡±


    With Dennis¡¯s chin on my shoulder, he said, ¡°Husband and wife can do something together.¡±


    Well, if he kept doing that, I cannot sleep today.


    I got up from his arms, and picked the towel up. I wiped his hair, half kneeling down on the bed.


    There was water on his half-naked body. I sipped lips, and this man just got onto the bed without wiping


    the water.


    ¡°You made the bed wet.¡± I uttered, eyes falling on the wet sheet. ¡°You don¡¯t go to bed before wiping the


    water next time.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°OK, next time you dry me in the bathroom.¡±


    I sipped lips, ignoring him.


    After drying him, I lied down again. But he went to get some little bottles here.

 Chapter 80 She Needs You

    Chapter 80 She Needs You


    I was sleepy, saying nothing.


    At that time, his phone rang crazily. He answered the call, ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s up?¡±


    He left the phone on speaker, which never urred to me. Olivia¡¯s voice was low, ¡°Dennis, youe


    and keep me apany, Please! I cannot stay alone here.¡±


    She had gone to L Community with Luna Knight, but why she kept saying that she was lonely?


    ¡°You call Marcus. Iter will give ra a massage. She is pregnant, prone to get dropsy, and she


    needs massage every day.¡±


    He said in a in tone, and then hung up before Olivia said something more.


    Looking at him, I got angry, ¡°When I get dropsy? I am just in the first trimester, and I am not dropsy.¡±


    He smiled, taking my leg on his, and then rubbed the oil, ¡°Yes, you are not dropsy, but fat.


    I¡­


    I will get angrier if we continued.


    So I closed eyes to sleep.


    ¡­


    I was recently drowsy very much and fell asleep soon although I had slept at day.


    Not knowing when Dennis got a sleep, I didn¡¯t see him when I woke up. But he was busy, so I didn¡¯t


    pay much attention.


    After washing up, I grabbed a bite and then went out.


    I was a little surprised that Luna and Samuel hit me up at the coffee building in the City Center.


    When I arrived, Samuel was staring at Luna with great affection in his eye, and wore a wristwatch for


    her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It can be seen that they loved each other.


    ¡°I seems to bete.¡± Approaching, I spoke with a smile.


    Seeing me, Luna pulled me to sit beside her, ¡°What do you want for a drink?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Whatever!¡±


    ¡°The Blueka here is a good taste, and you can have a try.¡± I nodded, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After that, Samuel¡¯s eyes fell on me, and said, ¡°Miss. Kennedy really looks like young Luna.¡±


    Having no idea how to go with it, I went straight to the theme, ¡°What¡¯s up to have me here?¡±


    Luna smiled, ¡°Girl, I am intended to have an intimate talk with you first.¡±


    While Samuel uttered, ¡°Let me. We both think that you are so nice at the first sight. Although we have


    our daughter back, we feel a connection to you. If you don¡¯t mind, we are willing to have you to be our


    daughter.¡±


    I frowned and believed that they never did anything without a reason. ¡°It¡¯s lucky to meet you two, but


    please get straight to the point.¡±


    With an ugly face, Luna said, ¡°You should know clearly the rtionship between Olivia and Dennis,


    right?¡±


    So they came here for their daughter?


    I smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, so you are here to persuade me to have a divorce from Dennis?¡±


    They both wore a look of embarrassment. After all, they were well-educated and felt guilty for such


    requirement. ¡°I understand you. We are not thinking clearly, but you should understand the preference


    of a mother to her daughter.¡±


    I nodded, feeling no special emotions, ¡°Anyway, Dennis and I are husband and wife. You are really


    mean to say that. Besides, even if I am willing to divorce from Dennis, I cannot make a decision on


    behalf of Dennis. Moreover, I am pregnancy in the first trimester, do you both think that what I will do for


    my child?¡±


    Samuel was a businessman, and he believed that money can y a role in everything. He took a gold


    card out, ¡°Miss Kennedy, you don¡¯t bother to worry about your child. With this credit card, you can buy


    a house in the capital city. Besides, you can ask us for help anytime if you get a problem.¡±


    Iughed. What a great deal of money!


    I nced at the gold card on the table, and it¡¯s funny. ¡°You have been in great grief in the past over 20


    years before you found your daughter. I don¡¯t want my child to feel that as you did. I believe that my


    child prefers his or her parents rather than the money.¡±


    Pausing, I continued, ¡°Besides, the George Group is less powerful than you two now, but it doesn¡¯t


    mean that it will be forever. And you think Dennis highly and believe that he will definitely have a


    promising future, so I don¡¯t have to rely on you.¡±


    Luna and Samuel looked at each other, feeling awkward.


    Peering at the coffee just served, I shrugged shoulders, ¡°I appreciate that you love our daughter so


    much, but just it. Miss Pearson has parents to support her, and I have to fight for my child.¡±


    Luna sighed, ¡°I am sorry for saying that before. Hope you don¡¯t pay it any mind. You know that parents


    always do something out of propriety for their children.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah, I understand you.¡±


    I had made my points, and it¡¯s not necessary to stay farther.


    I picked up the bag, and said goodbye in a decent way, ¡°I am now clear why you hit me up here, but I


    think I have made my attitude clear. If nothing more, I have to go.¡±


    Just several stepster, Luna blocked me on my way, with an ugly face, ¡°Miss Kennedy, you take this


    card. You are still young and have a lot of chances to get pregnancy. If you think my proposal over and


    agree to be our nominal daughter, we promise you a future as fine as Olivia. As long as you give up on


    Dennis, you will have everything you want. I know it¡¯s aggressive, but please consider it.¡±


    It¡¯s really hrious. I stared at the credit card, narrowing eyes, ¡°President Knight, I thought you should


    be a woman who has conscience in spite of experiencing a lot, but you are not. I will never be your


    daughter, because contradictions of thoughts defriend us.


    Before Luna uttered again, I pushed her away. Some people were really disgusting. They can disguise


    themselves to be harmless, and boasted themselves to be the entrepreneurs. They shamelessly


    enjoyed praises and respect of others, however, their dirty essence cannot be covered.


    Luna fell down. I kept myself distant, seeing Samuel help her up, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean it.¡±

 Chapter 81 Let’s Wait And See

    Chapter 81 Let¡¯s Wait And See


    Samuel¡¯s face immediately darkened and was a bit irritated, ¡°Well, it seems like that Miss Kennedy


    doesn¡¯t like me handling this matter in an amiable way. Sure, let¡¯s change this another way, but I do


    hope that Miss Kennedy won¡¯t find our approach too brutal this time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Then I just left. I got to thank my grandma for though she was quite austere these


    years, she had never taught me to adopt shady means and kept me quite good-natured.


    Leaving the caf¨¦, I went straight to thepany.


    To be honest, I was in a shitty mood but not to the point that I couldn¡¯t bear.


    I met Luis downstairs who was clearly in a hurry, so I just pretended that I didn¡¯t see him, but he just


    approached and stopped me, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for days. What have you been up to?¡±


    ¡°Working, obviously!¡±


    He twitched his mouth, ¡°What are you being so cold for? I¡¯m your admirer, all right? Would it hurt you to


    be slightly sweet to me?¡±


    I ignored the question and asked back, ¡°Where is your biological father?¡± If Luna was Luis¡¯ mother,


    where was his father then?


    Maybe it was because my question was a bit abrupt, his face immediately changed and stared at me,


    ¡°Why are you asking me this question?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m simply curious.¡± Luna was kind of a drama queen and got many men around.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± He said indifferently and continued, ¡°I will tell you everything that you want to know if you


    have dinner with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Passing him, I went into the elevator.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook myself.¡± He hurriedly said.


    The elevator door closed and kept him outside.


    After entering the office, I called Jackie who clearly looked terrible, so I asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    She sighed, ¡°Well, the audit thing. President George wants to look over this matter himself. I¡¯m under a


    lot of pressure.¡±


    I grinned, ¡°What for? We¡¯ll check the files the same way. As long as you have proofread everything,


    there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    Remembering the man that she met yesterday downstairs, I asked, ¡°Was that your boyfriend who


    picked you up yesterday?¡±


    She froze and was obviously surprised, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The man driving the ck Cadic. He¡¯s quite dashing. Is he your boyfriend?¡± I was simply chatting


    around and didn¡¯t expect her to be so nervous.


    I giggled and said, ¡°I just bumped into you guys yesterday. What are you being so edgy for? I¡¯m


    married and certainly wouldn¡¯t snatch your man.¡±


    She let out a forced smile, ¡°Director ra, I don¡¯t mean this. You know that I¡¯m quite private about my


    personal life within thepany. Plus, many girls in thepany mentioned that they wouldn¡¯t get


    married and be pregnant within the five years when they interviewed for the job.¡±


    The George Group was a greatpany, but grandpa Freddy deliberated that female staff would miss


    work by having maternity leave or marriage leave after taking the offer, so he made a rule that women


    can¡¯t start a rtionship or get pregnant within five years.


    This rule was at its nature a wed one, so Dennis actually disagreed this idea after taking over the


    rule, it wasn¡¯t legally-binding and certainly won¡¯t make things difficult for girls having maternity leave.


    But since this was her personal life, I was in no ce to question, so I just beamed, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just


    curious since I saw you yesterday.¡±


    Handing her the files that I¡¯d processed, I said, ¡°You can go on with your work then. Spend more time


    on the AC audit since Dennis said that he would verify it himself. Moreover, give me a summary of Jo


    Turner Credit¡¯s audit report.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    After Jackie left the office, I checked the time and it was already noon.


    I actually felt odd since Dennis should be here and taking me to lunch at this time.


    I was taken aback when the office door was suddenly pushed open. I paused and saw Mario rushing


    into the office and he just dragged me out.


    ¡°Doctor Bet, what happened?¡± I can¡¯t keep the pace since I was quite petite and was literally


    running.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Brows knitted, he said solemnly after entering the elevator, ¡°Dennis had a car ident and is getting


    the emergency treatment in the hospital now.¡±


    Car ident?


    I was quite muddle-headed. Wasn¡¯t he quite fitst night?


    ¡°How is he? Howe that he got into a car ident?¡± He drove the car basically like a pro racer and


    there was no way that he can have a crash.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and see what is going on first!¡± Getting out of the elevator, Mario directly raced me


    to the hospital.


    I followed him hurriedly to the emergency room and saw Marcus standing by the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mario was short-breathed.


    Marcus looked fine and instead of answering Mario¡¯s question, he gave me an awkward nce and


    then looked at the end of the hall.


    I followed his sight and froze when I saw disheveled Olivia with bruises on her hands.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there and didn¡¯t know what happened.¡± Marcus answered and went to Olivia.


    Well, it wouldn¡¯t take me much effort to figure out that Dennis got into the car crash with Olivia in the


    car.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the patient¡¯s family member?¡± White-d doctor run out of the emergency room with medical


    record.


    ¡°What happened? Is Dennis okay?¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s voice, Olivia hurriedly stood up and asked.


    Mario was a doctor and was quite clear-headed, ¡°How is the patient now?¡±


    ¡°His head received a blow and he is currently in aa. We¡¯ll get to know his exact condition once he


    wakes up. what¡¯s more, there was a ss in the patient¡¯s rib and we have to perform an operation. The


    ss is a bit deep. We need the patient¡¯s family member to sign this form.¡± The doctor then took out


    the consent form and scanned around.


    Olivia replied hurriedly, ¡°Here. Let me sign it!¡±


    The doctor nodded and asked. ¡°Who are you to this patient?¡±


    Olivia paused and bit her lips.


    I stood aside with my arms folded and said, ¡°Does the form have the legal validity if the patient¡¯s lover


    signs the form?¡±


    The doctor knitted his brows, ¡°The patient is in an urgent condition. I advise you to treat this seriously.


    Moreover, the operation consent form is only legal when it¡¯s signed by the patient¡¯s parents, wife or


    kids.¡±


    I took over the form and signed my name coldly, ¡°Are there any other forms that I have to sign?¡±


    The doctor paused and shook his head, ¡°Are you rted to this patient?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his wife!¡±


    Then I continued, ¡°I will go back to work if there are no more forms for me to sign. I¡¯m quite swamped


    today.¡±


    Sensing that we got quite aplicated rtionship here, the doctor examined me and Olivia, ¡°The


    admission procedure has to bepletedter. Since you are the patient¡¯s wife, you got to stay over


    and look after the patient.¡±


    I got agitated, ¡°Will he die?¡±


    All the people present were shocked by my words and looked at me.


    The doctor frowned, ¡°No. He isn¡¯t seriously injured and is just wounded.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±

 Chapter 82 He Won’t Die Then

    Chapter 82 He Won¡¯t Die Then


    Well, since he wasn¡¯t seriously injured, there was no need for me to stay.


    After signing all the forms and going through all the procedures, I handed all the things to Marcus.


    Mario had already entered the operation room.


    Marcus was displeased, ¡°ra, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this clear enough?¡± I raised my eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything that I¡¯m required to do here. I


    don¡¯t see the need of me staying here any longer.¡±


    ¡°Is this how you are being a wife?¡± Marcus sneered, ¡°Your husband is still lying on the hospital bed and


    as his wife, all you can think about is how to get far away from him?¡±


    I was actually amused and nced at the Olivia who looked terrible, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how other


    people¡¯s wife would deal with this sort of situation if their husband got into the car ident with his


    lover, but to me, I was already kind enough not to stall his operation time. Honestly, I probably wouldn¡¯t


    sign the form if it weren¡¯t for the baby in my belly.¡±


    ¡°ra, you vile bitch!¡± Olivia jumped in before Marcus even got to answer.


    I nodded and looked at her sinister face, ¡°Right, I¡¯m quite cruel, but not snaky enough. I should have


    prayed that this car ident could kill you two love birds.¡±


    ¡°ra, do you have heart?¡± Marcus couldn¡¯t stand me cursing his loved one.


    ¡°No!¡± It was really a waste of time to argue with them here. I nced at the operation room and just left.


    It was about three o¡¯clock when I went back to thepany. Carrying all the AC audit files in, Jackie


    asked, ¡°Director ra, I¡¯ve revised all the AC audit documents. President George isn¡¯t in the office


    currently, so should you sign them?¡±


    I looked at her and was silent for a while. Scared by my staring, she was flustered and asked, ¡°Um, I¡¯m


    afraid that these files might stall the work time, so...¡±


    ¡°Is Steven your boyfriend?¡± I asked in a cold tone.


    She paused and instantly looked pale, ¡°Director ra, I...¡±


    ¡°Is he working in AC?¡± I continued and was staring at her sharply.


    Holding all the files, her hands started shaking but kept silent.


    After gazing at her for a while, I let out a sigh, ¡°Jackie, I really think that I¡¯m quite sweet to you and I¡¯m


    always thinking about how to get the best deal for you in thepany at all times.¡±


    I didn¡¯t finish all my words and just added, ¡°The auditing of the George Group is a huge project for both


    of thepanies. AC would have a lot of troubles if there is something wrong.¡±


    ¡°Director ra, I...¡±


    I directly continued, ¡°Go back and send all these auditing files to the president¡¯s office till you are 100%


    sure that there aren¡¯t any problems in them. Tell AC that if they want to maintain a long-term


    cooperation, they¡¯d better be sincere. But of course, this whole matter would be much simpler if it¡¯s


    between you and the AC. Deal with the problems yourself. You wouldn¡¯t want to let this matter escte


    to the point that the leaders of the twopanies have to sit down and negotiate.¡±


    Then I just asked her to leave. I was not a fool, but I¡¯d never learned any auditing before. Dennis had


    already discovered the loophole, but instead of ming me, he went to Marcus who was clearly rted


    to this matter. It was quite normal to frame each other in the business world. Moreover, Marcus always


    hated me and it wasn¡¯t hard for him to rig the process and got rid of me.


    Jackie worked for me and handled most of my work. It would only be a matter of time for me to leave


    thepany if she started having other selfish motives.


    I actually knew her quite well and was aware that it was not easy to bribe her except for the love thing.


    It was an ident to meet Steven that day, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out the whole thing after


    connecting all the dots and testing Jackie.¡±


    Since I was quite distressed and didn¡¯t have much work to do, I just gathered my things and was about


    to get off work.


    Before I can even leave the office door, Luis showed up in a pretty formal suit and looked at me with his


    hands folded, ¡°Let¡¯s get the dinner together!¡±


    I frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°The hot pot!¡± He walked in and grabbed my car key, ¡°My car is too shy. Let¡¯s keep it low-key and


    take your car.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him, ¡°Where?¡±


    He beamed, ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to go at first, but when I thought about Dennis and Olivia, I got agitated and having the


    dinner didn¡¯t seem to be a bad option.


    I really didn¡¯t expect that Luis would take me to such a low-key ce. He drove the car into a deep


    alley which looked quite ancient.


    The grey wall was covered with phoenix flower which looked exceptionally stunning against the setting


    sun.


    After a while, he pulled over the car and looked at me, ¡°The alley ahead is quite narrow and can only fit


    two people. Let¡¯s get out of the car and walk there.¡±


    Just like he said, the alley was getting narrower and the phoenix flower looked beyond brilliant.


    ¡°This ce is quite secluded. How did you get to know this ce?¡± I had never been to this ce


    having spent all these years here.


    This alley looked quite aged.


    Hands in his pocket, he looked quite rxed, ¡°I learned this by ident a few years ago. This alley


    was built in the People¡¯s Republic period. Newton Town is originally a water county and most of its


    buildings are white and grey tiled. Such a tranquil and deep valley is rare in the southern China.¡±


    I nodded and agreed that this alley was more like a northern building.


    He nced at me and continued, ¡°This alley was built by amander in chief as a present to his wife


    and is 1314 meters lone and 520 centimeters wide. A lot of couples like to stroll in this ce.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It sounds pretty romantic.¡± Watching the flowers climbing up the walls, I noticed that the Phoenix


    flower slowly turned to roses which were pruned gorgeously and turned out to be eye-catching.


    This would be a great spot to unwind.


    He shrugged, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Back in the college, me and Diana promised each other that we would work hard and save a bunch to


    travel all over the world. I¡¯d like to see this vast world and feel the fabrics of the society.


    But after the graduation, we just gradually forgot this dream and wallowed ourselves in surviving and


    went against our original aspiration.


    ¡°ra!¡± Luis suddenly called my name. I came to myself and turned to him.

 Chapter 83 I’m Having Hotpot

    Chapter 83 I¡¯m Having Hotpot


    He was holding a phone not far from me. ¡°It¡¯s really a pity that you didn¡¯t be an actress. You are


    even more photogenic than the stars.¡±


    Knowing that he was taking photos of me, I didn¡¯t bother to say anything and surveyed the roses on


    both sides, ¡°Are these flowers in full bloom in all seasons?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Yeah. Roses are blossoming all year round. Newton Town¡¯s climate is quite suitable to


    grow nts as it¡¯s located in the southern part of China.¡±


    What a great view!


    It was really pleasant to stroll around as the sun was setting.


    ¡°Why does it have to be Dennis?¡± He put the phone back in his pocket and turned to me seriously.


    I paused and lightly answered, ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± It was just that he was my only crush since girlhood


    and had never considered any other people as the year went by.


    He then blocked me and said seriously, ¡°You would leave him sooner orter, right?¡±


    I cracked a smile and pushed him away, ¡°Nobody can foretell the future.¡±


    Would it matter even if I left him? I met him too early and he had been imprinted in my life. I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to forget him in my whole life and really can¡¯t bring myself to fall in love with someone else.


    Before we knew it, we had reached the end of the alley which was a quite bustling snack street which


    was selling a variety of items and delicacies.


    There were a lot of traditional Chinese clothing enthusiasts walking around which was pleasing to the


    eye.


    It was already dark when we arrived at our destination.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind having roadside stands with me, right?¡± After finding a seat in the hot pot stand,


    Luis supported his chin with his hand and asked.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Will you change the ce if I say I do mind?¡±


    He stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find another one.¡±


    Pulling him back to seat, I handed him the menu, ¡°I really don¡¯t fancy spicy food. You can choose


    whatever you want other than that.¡±


    Seeing that I had already picked several veggies and meat, he sat beside me and smiled, ¡°I just knew


    that you are unlike other girls.¡±


    I was amused and gazed at him, ¡°How that we are different?¡±


    He ordered the dishes and replied, ¡°Many girls would find the street food cheap and messy.¡±


    I nced at him and said, ¡°From where you can tell that I don¡¯t think this cheap and messy?¡±


    He got tongue-tied, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Is it important?¡± Sipping the water, I let out a smile, ¡°It¡¯s really two concepts to bring a girl to have


    street food out of testing her or just sharing delicacies before you two have got to know each other.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the former, you wouldn¡¯t deserve this affection that you have for each other regardless of the


    girl¡¯s reaction. If it¡¯s thetter, you really need to reassure this memory as one really doesn¡¯t have many


    people to share this beauty with.¡±


    He then looked at me, ¡°What about you? Would you still like him if he loses everything one day? He


    wouldn¡¯t be a president.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any ifs.¡± I stopped his words and went to reach the electricity switch as the waiter had


    already served the soup.


    Then my phone stared vibrating.


    After turning the electricity on, I picked up the phone and heard quite a cold voice, ¡°ra!¡±


    It was Dennis who was obviously out of the operation room.


    ¡°What?¡± I answered. Seeing that I was on the phone, Luis got up and went to fetch drinks.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dennis sounded irritated.


    ¡°I¡¯m having hot pot!¡± There was no need to hide anything, so I just told him the truth.


    He sneered and continued, ¡°What a great life! Your husband is in the hospital and you still have the


    mood to eat hot pot. ra, how wonderful!¡±


    I curled my lips and answered, ¡°What are you being so fuming for, president George? You¡¯re quite all


    right then and certainly wouldn¡¯t die for now.¡±


    He could even argue with me now, so he should be all right.


    Luis took the drinks over and said, ¡°You can have the hot pot all you want. These teas would prevent


    you from suffering excessive internal heat.¡±


    I gave him a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Who are you together now?¡± Dennis interrogated indifferently.


    ¡°Luis from the Jo Turner Creditpany.¡± Seeing that the soup was boiling up, I said to the phone


    impatiently, ¡°Do you have any other things to say, president George? I would hang up if there is nothing


    more.¡±


    ¡°ra, I¡¯m your husband! Shouldn¡¯t you be taking care of me right now?¡± Dennis sounded pissed off.


    I was restless, ¡°Well, president George certainly is in great hand of Miss Pearson right now. It would be


    quite troublesome for you if we get together and start a fight. Though you are quite strong, I don¡¯t think


    you would be able to break us apart even if you try in your current condition, so I¡¯d better stay away


    from you and give you the time to recover. Bye!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I muted the phone and started chatting with Luis.


    Two hourster, Luis picked the tab and proposed, ¡°Do you want to tour around?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Let¡¯s just go home.¡± I was really not interested in shopping.


    Luis didn¡¯t know what to say and just drove me home as he didn¡¯t drink wine.


    Pulling over by the mansion, he stopped the car and said, ¡°If you really leave Dennis one day, I would


    take great care of you and the baby. I wouldn¡¯t let you suffer any bit.¡±


    I let out a smile, ¡°I really appreciated that, but this day wouldn¡¯te. It¡¯ste now. Go home and go to


    bed early.¡±


    He didn¡¯t drive his car, so I had no choice but to let him have my car.


    Entering the mansion, I notice Olivia standing in the lobby.


    She was packing Dennis¡¯ clothes in the lobby. Daisy must be busy and wasn¡¯t around.


    Eyes met, she was indifferent and just went on tidying up the clothes.


    I took out my phone and saw several unanswered calls from Dennis.


    I directly ignored them and called the police.


    The call was picked up a few secondster, ¡°Hi, this is Newton Town HL Area police station. What can I


    do for you?¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m in the #78 mansion in quarter D of thendscape area. Someone just trespassed my home.


    Can you send someone over to look into this?¡±


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll be over in a minute.¡±


    Olivia was taken aback, ¡°ra, what are you doing!¡±


    Arms folded, I leaned against the door and said, ¡°I called the police.¡±


    Olivia clenched her fist and was livid with anger by this point, ¡°This is Dennis¡¯ house and the majority of


    items are what I like. ra, you are just hogging my ce. How shameless are you!¡±

 Chapter 84 Olivia Was Arrested

    Chapter 84 Olivia Was Arrested


    I raised my eyebrows and surveyed around, ¡°Miss Pearson got love for quite a lot of things then, but,


    are those yours just because you love them? Your nine-yearpulsory education is quite different


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    from mine.¡±


    Then I saw several delicate vases on the shelf which Olivia gave Dennis as presents.


    I walked over and pointed at the vases, ¡°You love these, right? Miss Pearson.¡±


    Then I pushed the vases down the shelf without the least hesitation.


    The pleasant sound of ss crashing ensued.


    ¡°ra! You! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± Eyes reddened, Olivia swooped at me.


    I was quite familiarized with Olivia¡¯s tricks after two years¡¯ of being pestered at by her.


    I dodged and she was too furious to stop the steps in time so as to bump into the shelf directly and


    shattered a few valuable collections.


    I was upset, ¡°Miss Pearson, you have broken my collections. I¡¯ll reckon the price and notify you.¡±


    Olivia shuddered with anger and looked like she was going to rip me apart, ¡°ra, this is too far!¡±


    Then the siren sounded and someone knocked on the door a few secondster.


    Three young police officers showed up and asked, ¡°We got a call and learned that someone is


    trespassing this home. Who is the owner of this house?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡± I answered and handed my ID card and property ownership certificate to the officer and said,


    ¡°This woman here entered my house and broke my stuff without my permission. Please help me on


    this.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Miss Kennedy, are you hurt?¡± The office gave me my credentials back and asked.


    I shook my head.


    Olivia probably hadn¡¯t suffered this kind of humiliation for her whole life and was fuming, ¡°ra, this


    isn¡¯t over!¡±


    Then she was taken away by the police.


    I was really not in the mood to tidy up the messy lobby, so I just went to my room.


    As I was quite sleepy after having the dinner, I hit the sack after the shower.


    Then I drowsily heard someone pounding on my door in my sleep, I thought I misheard and went on


    sleeping.


    But the sound of door knocks continued.


    I got out of the bed and wondered who could be here in the middle of the night.


    Then I checked the surveince camera and saw Mario standing by the door in ck suit.


    What was he doing here at two o¡¯clock in the night?


    I opened the door and was quite sluggish, ¡°What happened, Doctor Bet?¡±


    He looked at me and was obviously relieved, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer your call?¡±


    I paused, ¡°It was on mute and I was asleep. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He entered the mansion andy on the couch tiredly, ¡°Dennis wants you to make some soup for him


    and send it to the hospital.¡±


    I froze and was quite speechless, ¡°There are a bunch of restaurants around the hospital. You can just


    buy some for him. Howe you are here yourself?¡±


    He pinched at his nose eyebrows and answered, ¡°He wants the soup that you make yourself.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± What¡¯s wrong with Dennis? He was clearly torturing me.


    Seeing Mario leaning against the couch with dark circles under his eye, I figured that he must beck of


    sleep and sighed, ¡°I will make the coup now and send it to the hospitalter. Just stay here tonight.


    There are many spare rooms and you can choose one yourself. Get some sleep.¡±


    How boring was Dennis! Why did he have to torment his friend this way in the midnight?


    Mario was obviously exhausted and closed his eyes after nodding to me.


    I went into the kitchen and put the soup on gentle heat. Mario breathing evenly on the sofa when I


    came out and should have drifted off.


    I can¡¯t carry him upstairs alone, so I fetched nket and pillow upstairs and covered him.


    It was about three in the morning when the soup was ready, so I went to the hospital hurriedly and


    found Dennis¡¯ ward.


    d in blue-striped patient¡¯s gown, Dennis was still up with gauzes wrapped around his head. There


    were several bruises on his body had scabbed.


    He was in a mess but still looked handsome as ever.


    Seeing that I was here, his face slightly darkened and then hended his eyes on the thermal container


    I was carrying.


    I knew that he must be hungry, so I went over and opened the box.


    ¡°You just had a surgery. Doctor Bet said you can¡¯t have anything else yet, so I made you some


    soup.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± He answered.


    Noticing that he was staring at me, I frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did Mario wake you up?¡± The he started having the soup.


    I was quite speechless, but since he was a patient now, I suppressed my impatience, ¡°No.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t acted up, Mario wouldn¡¯t have located me to make the soup for him in the middle of the


    night. At the end of the day, he was behind all this.


    Seeing that he was having the soup, I sat on the chair next to him and stared resting my eyes.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡± He asked coldly.


    Eyes closed, I answered drowsily, ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I owed Calvin a lot and can¡¯t repay him, so I only got to pay her back double.¡± He said wryly.


    I nced at him nkly, ¡°So are you going to repay her with your whole life?¡±


    His eyes deepened, ¡°No, this is thest time.¡±


    I sneered and gazed at him with hands propped against my chin, ¡°Old habits die hard.¡± Dennis had got


    used to helping Olivia out.


    He looked hesitant and ended up saying nothing.


    ncing at the soup, I said, ¡°It¡¯s getting cold!¡±


    He knitted his eyebrows and then finished all the soup, ¡°Are you worried about me when you know I


    had the ident?¡±


    Finding his question quite absurd, I got up and put away the container, then I said sleepily, ¡°It¡¯s really


    To be honest, I was worried and disappointed at the same time.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, he said gloomily, ¡°The hospital requires the family member to


    apany the patient.¡±


    I meant to let him call Olivia, but then it suddenly urred that Olivia had been taken away by the


    police and won¡¯t be here for the moment.


    I nodded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    I can handle one night of being with him.


    Sitting back to the chair, I closed my eyes and wanted to take a nap.


    Then his phone suddenly rang. I had no interest in eavesdropping him, but he seemed like to put his


    calls on speaker recently.


    ¡°Dennis, I was framed by ra and is in the police station right now. What should I do?¡± Olivia yelled


    when he just answered the call.


    Howe that Olivia waited so long to call Dennis for help? Shouldn¡¯t she call him right after she was


    arrested?


    Sensing that Dennis was staring at me, I shrugged my shoulder, ¡°She rummaged my house without my


    permission, so I called the police.¡±

 Chapter 85 We Are A Couple

    Chapter 85 We Are A Couple


    He pinched at his eyebrows and said to the phone after pausing for a minute, ¡°It¡¯s reallyte now. Just


    stay in the police station for one night and learn this lesson. I¡¯ll ask Toby to handle this tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Dennis...¡± Olivia wanted to protest something but the call just ended.


    After hanging up the phone, Dennis looked at me with resignation, ¡°You don¡¯t really need to call the


    police. You can just call the police.¡±


    I dropped my eyes and fiddled with my fingers, ¡°Were you the one who gave her the key or input her


    fingerprints? If you want her to stay in the mansion in the future, you can just notify me first. I can just


    sell you my half of the house and move out.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± He sounded angry. ¡°We are a couple!¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I know, so I called the police. After all, it¡¯s our home and not her home.¡±


    He got nothing to talk back and stroked his forehead, ¡°Sure,e here.¡± Then he nudged over and


    motioned me.


    I got what he was talking about and didn¡¯t really to contradict. I straight stood up andy next to him.


    He grinned, ¡°You are surly smart.¡±


    I ignored him and just fell asleep.


    On the next day, I slept in since I went to sleeptest night.


    There was the sound of birds chirping when I opened my eyes and for I second, I thought I was in the


    mansion.


    I stretched my arms subconsciously and hit Dennis naturally. I looked up and saw him singing papers.


    Being hit on the face by my palms, he looked at me coolly, ¡°Are you up?¡±


    I drew back my hand and nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Btedly, I realized that I was in the hospital and got out of the bed that was not as cozy as the one at


    home.


    My body often got cold at night and would trace the heat automatically, so Dennis had been squeezed


    to the edge of the side. The big spot that I hogged was pretty obvious when I sprang out of the bed.


    Feeling awkward, I lowered my head, ¡°Sorry.¡± I really didn¡¯t mean to fight the bed with a patient.


    He smiled and put away the files, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Then he moved his body to the center of the bed.


    The nurse then came in to give him an IV and stole a nce at me when she was done with putting


    him on tubes. It looked like that she didn¡¯te in before as I was sleeping.


    After the nurse left, I answered, ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± Then I went into the bathroom to freshen up.


    Seeing that he still had several fluid bottles left when I came out, I asked, ¡°Do you have anything that


    you want to eat?¡±


    He beamed, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to waste my breath with him and just grabbed my purse.


    I bumped into Mario with medical record when I came out.


    He must be checking on Dennis.


    He greeted, ¡°Thank you forst night!¡±


    I paused for a second and remembered that he was referring to him sleeping in the mansion.


    I shook my head, ¡°No sweat. After all, you went through all those troubles for Dennis.¡±


    He cracked a smiled. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To get the breakfast. Did you have it yet?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°I just got to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything particr you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    I nodded and then went into the elevator.


    Daisy called and wondered howe we were both not at homest night.


    I recapped the situation and declined when she suggested to make some breakfast and send it to the


    hospital.


    But after strolling around the hospital and failing to find anything to eat, I called Daisy and asked her to


    fix some.


    Then I sat in front of the hospital and bathed in the sun to wait for her, but instead of seeing Daisy, I


    saw Marcus with thermal containers.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He should be delivering breakfast to Dennis.


    Daisy then also brought a bunch over including porridge, soybean milk and steamed buns.


    She was clearly in a hurry and just left after dropping the food off.


    Marcus had already prepared meal for Dennis, so I straight went to Mario¡¯s office who just came back


    from checking on the patients.


    He raised his eyebrows when he saw me holding all the dishes, ¡°So many choices.¡±


    I nodded and opened a bottle of porridge myself, ¡°There are steamed buns and soybean mile here. You


    can see which one you prefer.¡±


    He still got patients to attend to, so after grabbing some food, he just went out.


    I really can¡¯t finish all the buns and porridge, so after hesitating for a minute, I fetched them to Dennis¡¯


    room but stopped when I approached the room.


    Olivia was talking in a tearful voice and sounded miserable.


    ¡°Dennis, ra is really an evil bitch! She shattered all the collections that I sent you and got me


    arrested.¡±


    ¡°This woman had absolutely no bottom line. Dennis, you can¡¯t bring yourself to live with this kind of


    woman for your whole life just for a baby.¡± This spiteful sentence obviously came from Marcus.


    It was truly hical to eavesdrop, so I pushed the door open and went in.


    The room then suddenly became silent. Olivia was gloomy and livid with anger when she saw me.


    I directly ignored her and skipped the breakfast that hadn¡¯t been touched next to him, ¡°Do you want to


    eat this?¡±


    He nced at me and nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    I took out the porridge and buns and said, ¡°Daisy made this in the morning. See which one do you


    prefer.¡±


    ¡°Porridge!¡± He let out one word.


    I nodded and was about to throw the bags in the garbage can.


    But Dennis just stared at me and didn¡¯t do anything.


    I meant to ask him what was wrong, but then I ended up saying, ¡°It¡¯ste now. I have to go to the


    He asked when I was about to leave the room, ¡°Do you think I can eat it myself?¡±


    I paused and turned around.


    He was staring at me with drops in his hand.


    Well, Olivia and Marcus were both around. Did I have to feed him myself?


    I looked back in bewilderment.


    He raised his eyebrows and clearly meant that he wanted me to feed him.


    Olivia surly read the room and proposed, ¡°Dennis, you are still getting infusions. What do you want to


    eat? I can help you!¡±


    Then she took the breakfast that Marcus brought over.


    Eyes swollen, she said, ¡°I made this porridge for you when I got out of the police station this morning


    and asked Marcus to take it here. Have a taste of this!¡±


    Dennis knitted his brows, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡±


    Olivia paused a bit and answered awkwardly, ¡°Just have a try.¡±


    I really can¡¯t bring myself to watch anymore and just said, ¡°I got to go.¡±


    But Dennis suddenly spoke out, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to thepany today. Marcus, send Olivia home


    and took a leave of absence for ra in thepany.¡±


    I was beyond shocked.

 Chapter 86 Olivia Started Acting Up

    Chapter 86 Olivia Started Acting Up


    Granted that Olivia was pretty dumb, she could know at this point that she was not weed here.


    Noticing Dennis¡¯ darkened face, Marcus looked at Olivia, ¡°Olivia, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you home!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Eyes reddened, Olivia looked at Dennis and shouted, ¡°Why should I leave?¡± Pointing at me, she


    yelled, ¡°What is so good about her? A bastard from nowhere! If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa George to take


    her in, she wouldn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Olivia!¡± Dennis spoke out furiously, ¡°Go home with Marcus!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Olivia shrieked and sounded stubborn, ¡°Dennis, are you mad at me for this car ident? Are you


    ming for quarreling with you and making you angry while driving?¡±


    She then started sobbing, ¡°Dennis, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t be mad at me. I promise that I


    would never do this ever again. I will listen to you about everything. Please don¡¯t let me go!¡±


    When it came to love, no one can stick to his/her bottom line. Olivia had already be both pathetic


    and pitiful in this love battle as she hadpromised too many times.


    I was not a saint and hardly a good person. I just didn¡¯t want to see one being so inferior, so I ended up


    saying nothing and just left the room silently.


    Then I straight went to thepany.


    Probably it was because of the talk earlier, Jackie asked for a leave, so I was quite busy.


    The project with HY Technology had initiated for a while, but I let Jackie to follow it up and hadn¡¯t


    looked into it myself.


    Feeling uncertain, I went to the finance department and looked over HY¡¯s situation myself.


    Just as expected, the files that I surveyed myself was slightly different than the ones that Jackie gave


    me.


    After musing, I decided to go to the HY¡¯s market department and examined it myself.


    There was nothing seriously wrong with HY¡¯s market, but its intermediary was quite a handful.


    As Marcus was the one who was responsible for this project before, people here were quite


    perfunctory.


    I was quite annoyed and as I was leaving HY, I bumped into AC¡¯s president, Michael.


    He was quite surprised to see me here and seeing that I was in quite a hurry, he smiled, ¡°What are you


    hurrying for, director ra?¡±


    ¡°Diving into the market!¡± I answered andnded my eyes on the girl next to him.


    Michael was in his forties and the girl who looked 25 or 26 at most was definitely not his wife.


    I grinned, ¡°Are you going to shopping, President Michael?¡±


    He nced at the girl and cracked a smiled, ¡°Are youing with me?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I have to be somewhere!¡± Then I just left after saying goodbye.


    ¡°Who is she, president Michael?¡± The girl asked in a cute voice.


    ¡°The wife of president George of the George Group, ra.¡±


    ¡°How blessed! I heard that president George is quite young and promising...¡±


    The voice then faded away. I wasn¡¯t listening to their conversation carefully, but it seemed to me that


    their rtionship wasn¡¯t definitely as pure as it may seem to be.


    HY had several subsidiaries in the Newton Town, so I grew tired after visiting some of them and just


    picked a few distribution points that seemed dubious in the paper.


    I was shocked when I arrived at thest point in the southern area.


    Though southern area was in the outskirts, it was quite bustling and was just a bit far from the


    downtown.


    Moreover, I¡¯d reviewed the bidding offer of this ce¡¯s site selection and renovation. The Group¡¯s


    invested a huge amount of money and this ce shouldn¡¯t be so shabby.


    A normal electronics factory wouldn¡¯t have just one shabby building at the very least. Noticing me, a


    grandpa guarding the factory approached, ¡°This ce has been closed. No entry!¡±


    Closed?


    I froze and knitted my eyebrows, ¡°Why is it closed? How long has it been?


    This grandpa didn¡¯t know me and was quite bored as he had been alone for a long time, ¡°About half a


    year. There was an ident before and took one man¡¯s life. It drew a lot of attention from the society.


    The manager here was afraid that the whole incident might escte, so he just shut the whole factory


    down.¡±


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°At the end ofst year!¡± The grandpa then looked at me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you around here? That Mr. Thomas


    also said that this ce wasn¡¯t generating any profit anyway, so he just hit the pause button.¡±


    Mr. Thomas?


    Marcus?


    He was the one who was overseeing this project before, but he had never reported this ident the


    wasn¡¯t a lot, how did he manage to feed the money?


    After asking several questions more, I didn¡¯t go in as it was prohibited and went to thepany to look


    through all the ounting and materials of southern area over this half of year.


    I really wondered why didn¡¯t Marcus report this matter and choose to hide it.


    Moreover, where did the money funding southern areae from?


    How can it have all these profits if it wasn¡¯t even functioning properly?


    As there were too many problems to figure out, I wasn¡¯t able to get to the bottom of that in such a short


    time and decided to ask Dennis when he went back to thepany.


    It was already afternoon when I got everything down and didn¡¯t really want to go to the hospital as


    Olivia must be there.


    I was really not in the mood of going back to the mansion myself.


    So I took out of my phone and was about to call Diana.


    I was taken aback when I saw about fifty unanswered calls from Dennis.


    What happened?


    After pondering for a while, I called his back and the call immediately got through.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked coldly and was clearly gloomy.


    I organized my desk and replied, ¡°I¡¯m in thepany? Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± Annoyed by my attitude, he said angrily, ¡°Your husband is in the hospital now. Aren¡¯t you


    supposed to take care of me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Miss Pearson there?¡± I grabbed my purse and was about to leave the office.


    ¡°She is not my wife!¡±


    I nodded and replied, ¡°Well, she could also look after you as your lover.¡±


    This wasing from my heart. I knew he was fuming, but I didn¡¯t really care.


    He got silent for a while and seemed to be suppressing his anger, ¡°ra, are you jealous?¡±


    Iughed and agreed, ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    He then giggled lowly and continued, ¡°Come and have dinner with me. I got your favorite sweet and


    sour fish here.¡±


    ¡°No, I got an appointment tonight.¡± I nned to walk around with Diana.


    ¡°With who?¡±


    I was agitated, ¡°Do you have anything else to say? I got to go.¡±


    ¡°Half an hour! If you don¡¯t show up here, I will pick you up myself!¡± he sounded serious with a bit of


    threatening.


    ¡°As you please, President George.¡±


    My temples then stared aching.


    After hanging up the phone, I got on the car and called Diana, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    I waited for a while and still, the phone didn¡¯t get through.


    But then I got a call from an unknown number.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After hesitating for a bit, I answered, ¡°Hi!¡±


    ¡°ra, are you okay these days?¡±


    I froze.


    It was Leo!

 Chapter 87 Don’t You Miss Me?

    Chapter 87 Don¡¯t You Miss Me?


    I started getting headaches and pinched at my palm, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I just missed you!¡± He answered crisply.


    He just disappeared after having that fight with Dennis, so I thought I could finally have some quiet time


    of myself, but now this thought seemed na?ve.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go if you don¡¯t have anything else to say.¡± Dennis was already a handful to me, so I really


    didn¡¯t get time to circle around with Leo.


    He giggled, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±


    ¡°How crazy are you!¡± Then I just hung up the phone and felt annoyed.


    Then Iy on the steering wheel to cool off.


    But then the car window was knocked on and I saw Toby standing next to the car with a darkened face.


    After rolling down the window, Toby said to be respectfully, ¡°Miss Kennedy, president George asked me


    to pick you up!¡±


    Why was Dennis always haunting at me!


    ¡°I told him that I won¡¯t go there!¡± My tone wasn¡¯t exactly nice since I was suppressing my inner anger.


    Toby remained cold-faced, ¡°President George asked me to pick you up!¡±


    I got irritated, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go there myselfter, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there!¡±


    I instantly copsed and hit on the driving wheel violently.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ring at Toby, I shouted, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    He moved over and waited for me to get out of the car.


    I felt like I was about to be driven crazy by Dennis.


    After stepping out of the door, Toby said drily, ¡°Miss Kennedy, please follow me.¡±


    Getting on the ck Bentley, I was still fuming, but I clearly can¡¯t vent my anger to Toby.


    I jumped off the car when we arrived at the hospital and went straight to Dennis¡¯ ward.


    Mario, Marcus and Olivia were all there.


    Since I just showed up abruptly, they were all shocked.


    I nced at Dennis and then scanned around, ¡°You can all leave if you don¡¯t have anything to do here!¡±


    Well, I can¡¯t just yell at Dennis while they were all in the room.


    Mario can always read the room and just left after pausing for a bit.


    Olivia frowned at me, ¡°ra, why didn¡¯t you knock? Where are your manners?¡±


    ¡°Are you doing something inappropriate here? Miss Pearson?¡± Why should I knock as the room was


    wide open?


    Olivia¡¯s face went crimson red, ¡°ra, how shameless are you!¡±


    I immediately retorted, ¡°How about you, Miss Pearson? The reason that you are pestering at Dennis all


    the time was that you find him quite inviting after I slept with him?¡±


    ¡°ra, you...¡±


    I sneered, ¡°What else then? Mr. Thomas and Doctor Be all seemed nice. Oh, right. Doctor Bet


    certainly wouldn¡¯t find any good in you. Well, Mr. Thomson is clearly head over heels in love with you.


    Why don¡¯t you give him more attention? Or you just enjoyed him running after you?¡±


    Marcus looked angry, ¡°ra, watch yournguage!¡±


    I grinned, ¡°Well, how hrious, Mr. Thomson. Did I touch your raw nerve?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Dennis spoke out and looked at Marcus and Olivia, ¡°Leave us alone.¡±


    Though they were pissed off, they didn¡¯t say anything and just left after hesitating for a while.


    Me and Dennis were then left in the room.


    Eyes met, he was cold-faced and didn¡¯t seem to be too angry.


    He the raised his eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I sounded cross as I was choked with resentment, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to have dinner with you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Did he just drag me all the way here and ask me this question?


    ¡°Dennis, how boring are you?¡±


    ¡°You can well ask your precious Olivia to apany you if you are feeling lonely. I¡¯m quite busy and


    has no time to babysit you, okay?¡±


    Dennis stared at me silently for a long time.


    I got nervous and stepped back.


    His look then grew dark and even ferocious, ¡°You don¡¯t want to apany me?¡±


    I dropped my eyes, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Then I paused, ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood today and don¡¯t have the energy to have fun with you.¡±


    He then suddenly gripped my wrist and drew me closer to him, ¡°Are you upset because I got hurt for


    Olivia?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I¡¯d got used to this kind of thing over these years and certainly wouldn¡¯t get angry for this.


    He thennded his eyes on my belly and stroked it, ¡°Is it because of the baby?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Toby then came in with several thermal containers and brought out a variety of dishes.


    Afterying out all the dishes on the table, he asked Dennis, ¡°President George, do you need anything


    else?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°No. I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    After Toby left, Dennis said to me, ¡°These dishes are all your favorites!¡±


    Well, he was true.


    As I was pretty hungry, I just hesitated for a minute and started eating.


    Then I felt creepy as he was staring at me, so I asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and nced at the tube on his arm, signaling that he was inconvenient.


    Though I knew that he meant me to feed him, I pretended that I didn¡¯t understand him and continued


    eating.


    After a while, I started getting full. Seeing that he was still gazing at me, I got embarrassed and picked


    some veggies.


    Then I said to him, ¡°Open your mouth!¡±


    He was pretty obedient and acted like a baby the whole time.


    After finishing the food, I muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep here, so I don¡¯t want to stay here tonight.¡±


    I had no choicest night, but tonight, I really didn¡¯t feel like staying over.


    He nodded, ¡°Your leftovers are pretty yummy.¡±


    I was in bewilderment at first, but then I figured out what he was talking about.


    I red at him. ¡°Are you proud of yourself? Dennis?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I just enjoyed eating your... leftovers!¡±


    How bored was he!


    I directly ignored him and tidied up all the dishes.


    Then I said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll go home now.¡±


    He then clutched at my hands, ¡°So you are just leaving me to the hospital alone?¡±


    ¡°You can call Olivia!¡±


    He frowned, ¡°What are you hurrying for? Are you off to see someone else? Is it Luis? Or Leo?¡±


    I directly flung his arms away, ¡°Can¡¯t I get myself a confidant as you got yourself a lover? How bossy


    are you?¡±


    He looked serious, but I just got even more furious when I thought about Olivia, ¡°Plus, you have already


    slept together with Miss Pearson. I was just having dinner with my friends and did nothing


    inappropriate. What are you worried for? I¡¯m way cleaner than you!¡±


    ¡°Way cleaner?¡± He sneered and grew indifferent, ¡°Well, let me have a look then.¡±

 Chapter 88 You Longed For This, Right?

    Chapter 88 You Longed For This, Right?


    Then he dragged me to his chest aggressively and pulled out the tube needle quickly and held me


    down.


    I shouted, ¡°Dennis! Let go of me!¡±


    He sounded indignant, ¡°Let go of you? Isn¡¯t this what you want? What are you upset for then?¡±


    ¡°Dennis, you can just tell me if you don¡¯t want this baby. You don¡¯t have to try so hard to force me to get


    rid of him!¡± I calmed down knowing that I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with him.


    He slightly loosened his grip and let out a long sigh, ¡°ra, what do you really want from me?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything but felt heartbroken. Why did we have to torture each other? When can this end?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are hurting me! Let go of me!¡± It was really not easy to exin the whole thing between us in a


    few sentences.


    After all, it took more than one day to get to where we were right now.


    He answered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that right now.¡±


    My face instantly got reddened and sounded annoyed, ¡°Dennis, we are in the hospital!¡±


    He nodded, ¡°I Know. Do you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± This was too much for me.


    He then pecked me on the forehead and then gripped my hand to help him to release.


    I was too ashamed to talk to him.


    After a while, I asked out of desperation, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°In a minute.¡± He asked in a low voice.


    I was quite speechless.


    He finally let go of me in a while and rolled over and started breathing in a suggestive way.


    I got out of the bed and left the room after organizing my clothes.


    Just so it happened that I bumped into Olivia when I went out of the door with lingering redness on my


    face.


    It seemed like that she had witnessed the scene.


    ¡°ra, how shameless are you.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Right. But there is no need of eavesdropping here.¡± Then I raised my eyebrows, ¡°You can go


    in now. He might still have energy to have another round. After all, he is quite strong, isn¡¯t he.¡±


    Then I just passed her and left.


    My hands felt slimy, so it took me a long time to wash it off in the bathroom.


    It was already dark when I went out of the hospital.


    Leo was really hard to get rid of.


    Seeing that his car was parking in front of the mansion, I immediately turned around and went to YT


    Apartment, but my car was soon stopped.


    Leo smiled at me, ¡°You really don¡¯t need to avoid me. It¡¯s not a long term n. I said that if we meet


    again, we will not be brothers and sisters. We should get along with each other in a different


    rtionship.¡±


    Sitting in the car, I watched him getting out of his car, approaching me and then leaning against my car


    window in a rxed manner.


    Right! I can¡¯t just resort to avoid him constantly.


    So I got out of the car and looked at him coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He smiled dangerously, ¡°ra, leave here with me. I missed you a ton all these years.¡±


    I sneered and stared welling up, ¡°Miss me for what? Are you thinking about how to torture me? Do you


    want me to see you murder someone again? Or do you want me to live in your shadows?¡±


    He closed his eyes for a while and then said coolly, ¡°You are not happy with Dennis, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡±


    He sneered, ¡°How long do you think you can keep yourself unhurt by fighting a man with Manuel¡¯s


    daughter?¡±


    I really didn¡¯t want to answer his boring question and just replied, ¡°Are you here to just say all of


    these?¡±


    He got straight to the point, ¡°Go back to HL with me. I¡¯ve bought the old mansion and redecorated it the


    way you loved it


    I smiled, ¡°So that I would be depressed again?¡±


    He frowned and grew serious,ra, you know that I never meant to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°So I am hurting myself?¡±


    ¡°ra, being so stubborn won¡¯t do you any good.¡± He started getting impatient. ¡°Manuel and Luna are


    not good people. Do you think that they would just spare you after parting on bad terms with themst


    time? You can be storing yourself, but how about the baby in your belly?¡±


    I paused and looked at him in disbelief, ¡°Did you stalk me?¡±


    He avoided my look, ¡°No, I was protecting you!¡±


    I sneered, ¡°Thanks for your protection!¡±


    Well, I can just walk if he didn¡¯t let me drive my car.


    Then he suddenly pulled my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. You will ruin yourself!¡±


    I was already irritated, so I tired to him and said to him clearly, ¡°Instead of letting you ruin me, wouldn¡¯t


    it be better if I ruin myself? Why can¡¯t you just leave me alone? For the first time in my life, I finally saw


    a glimmer of hope. Why do you have to destroy this? Leo, would it do you any good to drag me down


    to the hell with you?¡±


    I had forgot a lot of things, but with Leo¡¯s appearance, some memories stared resurfacing which was


    too much to take.


    Twenty five years ago, an elderlydy who was with herself the whole life met a little girl in a alley in


    HL. The girl was two months old and maybe it was because she was too hungry, she can only express


    her feeling through crying her heart out.


    Thedy was quite simple and kind. Seeing the poor baby, she carried her home and covered the baby


    with new nket.


    She meant to send this baby to the police station, but the offices all imed that there was no


    orphanage in HL and they certainly can¡¯t keep the bay as it would affect their work.


    Then thedy just brought the baby home and raised her herself.


    She didn¡¯t have a lot of ie as she just did farming all her life, so it was even more difficult to lead a


    life with a bay.


    The lucky thing was that an investor funded a big factory in HL county. HL was a rtively small county


    and wasn¡¯t exactly popted, so in order to have enoughbor force, people of all ages can be


    employed in the factory.


    So thedy who was already sixty years old entered the factory too and worked there for fifteen year.


    Fifteen yearster, the girl was old enough to help thedy around. But thedy was seventy five at this


    point and after fifteen years of toiling day and night, her already fragile body had be frail.


    But in order to have enough money to send the girl into high school, thedy brought the investor¡¯s


    bastard home so that the investor could give her a huge amount of money which can also cover the


    girl¡¯s tuition.


    That abandoned girl was me and that investor¡¯s bastard was Leo.

 Chapter 89 Leo’s Evil Nature

    Chapter 89 Leo¡¯s Evil Nature


    I didn¡¯t know his original name and just remembered that when grandma first brought him home, she


    called him Leo.


    Leo¡¯s appearance shattered the peace in the yard. He was both rebellious and violent. He would just


    wreak havoc in the yard at first, but then he started locking in the cer in private and pushed me into


    the pond.


    These incidents weren¡¯t exactly life-threatening and I would only get bruises, so no matter how


    outrageous he was, grandma would always forgive him.


    This lifested till the year I took the university entrance examination. The factory was under


    investigation for excessive pollution. If the factory¡¯s processing area was blown up, it would mean that


    the factory¡¯s sewage system wouldn¡¯t able to function for a long time and the health of the residents


    living in the area would be impaired, so the investor wanted to bribe Director Lee a hefty amount on


    money so that he would just leave the city, but Director Lee fought back and hyped the whole thing up.


    The investor ended up being arrested by the police and was also guilty of embezzling. At that time, the


    investor¡¯s wife was about to be promoted in City P, so to protect herself, she filed for divorce and


    submitted a lot of evidences of the investor¡¯s illegal deeds and theundering of money.


    The investor was sentenced and was seized all of his illegal assets. The investor who lost both of his


    money and reputationmitted suicide in the prison.


    After this I learned that Leo¡¯s father was this investor and his mother passed died of lung cancer one


    year after he was taken to the yard.


    The already dismal Leo became even more cranky after the ident. He rarely spoke in normal times,


    so after losing all the money, the kids in the alley started bullying him and calling his father an evil


    person.


    These kids had never left the county and only followed their parents¡¯ words, so Leo was even more


    alone and didn¡¯t talk to people.


    He stared turning his attention to the cats and dogs in the alley. He would sometimes kill them himself


    or would throw the dismembered animals into those kids¡¯ home or even poisoned them. He would pile


    the dead bodies in the alley and waited for them to stink to the point that no one could live in the alley.


    After the factory was abandoned, some of the residents in the alley moved away and Director Lee was


    rewarded some money for reporting to the police. He meant to take his family members to somewhere


    else , but on the night that he was about to move away, his whole family was sent to the hospital for


    food poisoning and the once discarded factory processing machine was demolished.


    Nobody really cared the already abandoned factory, but Director Lee¡¯s whole family died after being


    treated in the hospital for three days and the only daughter who survived was diagnosed of dementia.


    The death of Director Lee¡¯s whole family didn¡¯t draw much attention in this small county, but I knew that


    they didn¡¯t die because of food poisoning. He was killed by getting the needles pricked into his head by


    Leo. So did his wife.


    Diana survived because Leo noticed me for I was there to visit Diana after the examination and


    witnessed the whole scene. Diana didn¡¯t die, but for a lone time, she would get crazy every time she


    saw Leo.


    I wasn¡¯t much better. Seeing two people dying right in front of me at the age of about twenty years old, i


    didn¡¯t recover form the incident after a couple of weeks of suffering from high fever.


    Me and Diana had never right up this matter again. As naive teenagers, it had never urred to us to


    call the police. And from that day forward, me and Diana had been living under Leo¡¯s tyranny.


    Then grandpa suffered got lung cancer and I sold the yard to pool the money and brought grandma to


    the Newton Town to get medical treatment while taking the school.


    Diana didn¡¯t go to the university and can only earn a living in Newton Town since she had neither family


    members nor friends back at home.


    Leo disappeared after the people from City P took him home as the lost grandson.


    Then I stopped hearing from him.


    Me and Diana worked hard while finishing the school and taking care of grandma who can¡¯t hold much


    longer after three years of chemo therapy. The money from selling the old mansion was also running


    out. Then I felt like that I couldn¡¯t support us while taking the school at the same time, so I had the idea


    of dropping out of school. Grandma was mad at me for a long time and then she went to meet grandpa


    George.


    she said that she had been friends with grandpa George for a long time and she would feel much


    secure leaving me to him after she passed away.


    Then in less than a year¡¯s time, grandma refused to have chemo therapies for it was too painful for her


    and soon departed.


    Then grandpa George asked me to get married with Dennis right after the graduation.


    These were all the memories that I remembered for thest twenty years of my life. Leo was the


    constant darkness in this memory which was both frightening and hateful.


    I loathed Leo and didn¡¯t ever want to be with him, but he suddenly hugged me from the back when I


    passed him.


    ¡°ra, nothing would get me to leave this time now that I¡¯vee back!¡±


    After struggling violently, I wasn¡¯t able to get rid of him and frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see you right from


    you first showed up. Leo, you know this from the bottom of your heart.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can take things slow.¡± Then he turned me around and looked at me, ¡°I can give you


    whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Can you also give me back the lives of Director Lee¡¯s whole family?¡± I yelled, ¡°I would have probably


    long forgot this whole memory if you hadn¡¯t appeared. But now I have remembered everything, Leo. I


    can¡¯t promise that I would always keep my mouth shut.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°Do you think you can get me arrested if you call the police now? Those bodies had


    already been cremated. What do you think the police can find? Plus, do you really think that Diana can


    get to live? She may be able to dodge that bullet before, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I would spare her this


    time.¡±


    ¡°You have already killed her parents!¡± I got frantic, ¡°Leo, you know that it wasn¡¯t their fault! Wouldn¡¯t you


    feel guilty all these years?¡±


    ¡°Guilty?¡± He sneered, ¡°They had thating.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then he approached me and raised the corner of his mouth, ¡°Why should I let them live happily after


    that my family was ruined?¡±


    I drooped my head and clenched my fist. I forgot that Leo was a paranoia and wouldn¡¯t ever listen to


    other people¡¯s words. He was a psychopath.


    Suppressing my inner anger, I tried to push him away, but failed to do so.


    Then i suddenly heard a sound of car screeching and before I even got time to turn around, I was


    pulled away from Leo¡¯s grip andnded into a big chest.

 Chapter 90 When Did You Two Meet

    Chapter 90 When Did You Two Meet


    I subconsciously frowned when I saw Dennis. What was he doing here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in


    the hospital?


    Leo was punched in the mouth and there was blooding off his lips. He steadied himself and wiped


    the blood away like a devil and sneered.


    ¡°Do you want to have another fight?¡± Dennis let go of me and was indifferent.


    They were about the same size and no one would have good results if they really got into a fight.


    ¡°When did you two meet?¡± Mario approached me and gazed at Leo. He always remained a poker face


    and nobody could really detect what he was thinking about.


    I scanned at the two people ring at each other and said, ¡°It was a long time ago.¡± Then I continued


    after pausing for a bit, ¡°Is there any way that can prevent them from fighting with each other?¡±


    Dennis just got a car ident and was heavily bruised and certainly wasn¡¯t fit for fighting. Last time he


    even got injuries when he was all right, but this time...


    Mario curled his lips, ¡°Who are you worried for?¡±


    Ignoring his gossip, I replied, ¡°It is immoral to cause a scene here.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many people around!¡± Mario spoke out and was actually enjoying this moment.


    I got quite speechless.


    Looking at Dennis, I said, ¡°Dennis, drive me home. Don¡¯t fight!¡±


    Dennis looked back and frowned.


    I stepped towards him and held his hands and said in a cute voice, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± He beamed.


    I straight ignored him, ¡°Are youing home with me?¡±


    ncing at Leo who was staring at me, Dennis answered, ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    He then got me on the car and said to Mario, ¡°Send her car to the repair shop.¡±


    Leo was probably in no mood to fight with Dennis, so he watched me and Dennis driving away.


    While on the way to the home, I slowly got absent-minded watching the city lights changes in swift


    session.


    Then I suddenly felt warmth in my belly and discovered it was Dennis when I looked down.


    ¡°You are about four months into pregnancy!¡± He spoke out, ¡°Do you want to stroll around?¡±


    I looked at him and paused. Shouldn¡¯t he be asking me about Leo? Why was he bringing up other


    matters?


    ¡°I¡¯m really busy HY Technology.¡± I answered and pushed his hand away which was covering my belly,


    then I continued, ¡°George group¡¯s auditing is about to be finished. I have to get the files ready.¡±


    Then I paused and asked, ¡°Dennis, why would you let me take charge of the auditing of George group


    and HY Technology?¡±


    I always felt that there was something that I hadn¡¯t figured out yet and things were exactly smooth since


    I took over these two cases.


    Moreover, the auditing of the George group wasn¡¯t final yet and I felt there were big problems in HY


    Technology¡¯s auditing too.


    While driving the car, he smiled at me, ¡°Can you take a guess?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really can¡¯t get my head straight on these two cases. Do you know


    something?¡±


    He looked ahead and replied, ¡°These things should be left to talk about in thepany. We should


    chat about some couple things like you, me and the baby!¡±


    I knew that he was just trying to change the subject, so I just fiddled with my fingers and didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    I really can¡¯t get him to tell me the truth now that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. What¡¯s more, since he


    didn¡¯t bring up Leo himself, I wouldn¡¯t trouble myself to tell him. There were too many things that I can¡¯t


    deal with and was really exhausted.


    Pulling over in front of the mansion, Daisy immediately greeted us and was excited to see us both


    home, ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. Remember to get home early from now on. You are getting pregnancy


    belly now and it would be safer at home.¡±


    I nodded and appreciated Daisy¡¯s words. Then I suddenly remembered the box that grandpa left me


    and asked, ¡°Daisy, did you see the ebony box that grandpa left these days?¡±


    Dennis was changing his shoes and got stiffened a bit when he heard the question, ¡°Why are suddenly


    asking about that box?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°It just came to my mind.¡± I remembered a lot of things when I saw Leo today and decided


    that I can¡¯t live my life in bewilderment any more.


    Leo won¡¯t spare me and would just pester at me. If I can¡¯t avoid him, all I can do was to be prepared.


    Daisy thought for a while and shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see that box since I gave youst time. Old Mr.


    George told you to take good care of it and there were some important items that him and your


    grandma had left for you.¡±


    I forgot this matter for I was swamped before and now that I really didn¡¯t know where had I put that box.


    ¡°Okay, I will try to find it some other day.¡± After all, those were blessings that grandpa George and


    grandma had gifted me.


    Dennis changed his shoes, entered the living room, sipped the water and just gazed at me.


    He was always temperamental and I was certainly not in the mood to entertain him, so I just went to my


    old bedroom and wanted to find the box.


    The once spacious room looked empty now that my belongings had been moved away.


    After rummaging through the closet, I didn¡¯t see the box.


    Dennis stared at me with his arms folded together.


    I nced at him and asked. ¡°You can have shower first. I want to search around.¡±


    He kept silent and said in a while, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s in the box?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Daisy just said to me that if I really didn¡¯t want to get a divorce with you,


    I can just show you the box. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s in it. Grandpa probably threatened you with the


    George group!¡±


    He sneered, ¡°How shallow!¡±


    I didn¡¯t rebuke and was getting edgy as I really can¡¯t locate the box, ¡°Grandpa gave you that. Did you


    see that box?¡±


    He stared at me, ¡°Are you short of money?¡±


    Finding the question quite absurd, I answered, ¡°No!¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do you want to fins that box then? The box is just filled with the asset that grandpa left you. He


    was afraid that you might starve to death once you leave me!¡±


    I frowned and was irritated, ¡°Did you open it?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Dennis, it¡¯s my stuff! Who gave you the right to open it without my permission?¡±


    This was the first time that he would do things without telling me first. He also took me to meet Luna


    and gave her my hair for DNA test without me knowing it.

 Chapter 91 Won’t Happen Again

    Chapter 91 Won¡¯t Happen Again


    He looked at me with a deep gaze, unable to detect a hint of emotions, ¡°I have no intention of divorcing


    you. To be precise, you don¡¯t need that box.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± I went close to him, ¡°Dennis, did you think that by marrying you, you can call the shots for


    everything? In your opinion, am I not worth of your respect at all?¡±


    ¡°My apologies!¡± He spoke, stood in front of me and looked at me, and sighed slightly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I


    didn¡¯t inform you about this. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± I wanted tough, ¡°Dennis, I think you are hrious. It¡¯s such an understatement from you. In


    your opinion, does that useless box exist like me? If I was Olivia, would you do the same? Will you not


    tell her in advance, take her things on your own ord, and be so disrespectful towards her?¡±


    ¡°ra, this is between us!¡± He frowned with evident displeasure, ¡°Why do we have to involve others in


    our marital affairs?¡±


    I was amused, ¡°We are married?¡±


    He frowned silently.


    Looking up at his resolute and handsome face, I lowered my eyes and smiled, ¡°Dennis, in your opinion,


    we are not a married couple but a pair that came together for our parents. You don¡¯t have me in your


    heart as it has been upied by someone else. Therefore, you won¡¯t respect me. You would move my


    things at your will and decide on my stay as you please.¡±


    Too many things had been brushed under the carpet. It wasn¡¯t due to the box but my heart. I knew that


    I could no longer turn a blind eye and watch him, and Olivia interact with each other like before.


    He probably didn¡¯t want to talk to me. He looked at me and was very depressed, ¡°ra, you are my


    wife. I respect you very much. I apologized for the box. I didn¡¯t decide your stay as I pleased. It¡¯s


    gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to our room!¡±


    ¡°Dennis, let¡¯s have a divorce!¡± I didn¡¯t know how I said it, but it was very calm.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was something that I had been holding back for a long and was just waiting for the right opportunity to


    say it.


    He was stunned on the spot and his pair of ck eyes fell on me. I wasn¡¯t able to see much emotion,


    but I could guess that it was definitely not good.


    ¡°Have you considered it properly?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes, I have!¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He looked at me with an indifferent expression. I even thought that he was just


    going with my flow.


    I thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just hope for the child to have nothing to do with


    you in the future.¡±


    Since we were to break, it should be done cleanly!


    He looked at me, his ck eyes contracted tightly, ¡°How do you intend to feed a child when you¡¯ve got


    nothing? Rely on Luis? Or is it Leo?¡±


    I raised my eyes and looked at him in disbelief, ¡°Dennis, do you think I¡¯m the same kind of person as


    you? Don¡¯t use your cogitation to judge me!¡±


    ¡°What kind of person am I?¡± He approached me and his voice was very low, ¡°I have exined


    countless times about Olivia. I didn¡¯t ask about you and Leo. Are you not going to talk about it if I didn¡¯t


    ask?¡±


    I frowned and didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°At Luna¡¯s birthday party, you rejected me yet held onto Leo¡¯s arms and


    entered L Community in a blink of an eye. Exin that.¡±


    I was dumbfounded, opened my mouth, and didn¡¯t know how to defend myself for a while.


    He controlled his emotions very well. He took a nce at me and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked about


    your affairs as I hoped that you could take the initiative to tell me about it and not make me ask. ra,


    not all love needs to be proimed with a loudhailer. Loving you is the best reinforcement.¡±


    ¡°Leo and I...¡± I didn¡¯t know where to start, my heart was feeling suffocated.


    I didn¡¯t want to exin, I didn¡¯t even want to talk.


    I said while looking at him, ¡°Olivia already has Luna and Samuel. Can¡¯t you let go of her? Leo and I are


    just friends, there¡¯s nothing between us!¡±


    I spoke with a guilty conscience. My face couldn¡¯t cover my embarrassment after I spoke.


    The surrounding temperature was a bit low. I knew that Dennis was furious at this time, yet he also felt


    guilty, ¡°I am different from Olivia. As long as she cried, you, Luna, Samuel, Marcus, and so many other


    people would love and protect her. I don¡¯t have those. I only have myself. To me, Leo existence is a


    nightmare. He and I can only be friends.¡±


    His livid face eased a bit, and beckoned to me, ¡°Come over.¡±


    I took advantage of the situation and sat on the bed, lowered my eyes, and said aggrieved, ¡°I can¡¯t


    walk!¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and walked towards me. He bent his legs and squatted beside myp, ¡°Too


    guilty to walk?¡±


    I was silent, and heughed helplessly, ¡°I was wrong about the box. Grandpa gave you the box as he


    wanted to use it to trap our marriage. ra, you and I both know that our marriage isn¡¯t bound by it, so


    I threw the box away. I will take good care of you and our child. We are a couple, let¡¯s live well together.


    Alright?¡±


    I have no sense of security in our marriage. I can¡¯t be sure whether Dennis¡¯s words are true or not. I


    can¡¯t be sure if he has let go of his affair with Olivia.


    I¡¯m pretty sure of one thing. That is, I still want to spend my life with him. It¡¯s been a blessing to be able


    to marry the person I have in my heart.


    It was a gift to be able to be with each other.


    Therefore, I didn¡¯t want to leave Dennis, unless necessary. This marriage is not just for me but also for


    my child.


    If it¡¯s possible, I want to spend my life with him.


    I nodded as I looked at him, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He smiled lightly, a little helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about divorce ever again in the future?¡±


    I helplessly nodded.


    Upon seeing this, he lifted me, went directly to the garden room on the highest floor, ced me on the


    bed and put his hand on my stomach, and said, ¡°I will bring you for the obstetric check-up tomorrow.


    Rest early tonight.¡±


    I would have forgotten if he didn¡¯t mention it, I nodded.


    It was gettingte. He went into the bathroom to take a bath. I was a little distracted while lying on the


    bed. My insecurity was not good for me. I still couldn¡¯t trust him wholeheartedly and only trusted myself.


    I didn¡¯t like this!


    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± He came out of the bathroom, wiped his hair with a bath towel, and stood


    by the bed, and looked at me.


    I got out of my daze, sat up straight, and put my hand around his waist that was a little wet.


    He wasn¡¯t wearing pajamas, and I hugged his muscr lower abdomen in silence.


    When he saw my actions, he threw the towel aside, hugged me in his arms and made me lean on his


    shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink, it¡¯ll be tiring for you.¡±


    I nodded, with a little sad voice, ¡°Dennis, can you stop contacting Olivia in the future?¡±


    After a pause, I continued, ¡°She has parents who dote on her and can do without you. I can¡¯t, I only


    have you.¡±


    Yes, I was using Olivia¡¯s method to deal with him. If you¡¯d never try, you¡¯d never know.

 Chapter 92 Be Yourself

    Chapter 92 Be Yourself


    I was hugged a little tightly by him. Leaning in his arms, I couldn¡¯t help but want tough. It turned out


    that men really like weak women.


    I was taken aback by his strength. He held up my cheek with his hand and I met with his dark eyes.


    He said indifferently, ¡°ra, this is not you. Be yourself!¡±


    I¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help but curl my lips and red at him, ¡°How¡¯s it that Olivia can say such stuff, but I can¡¯t?¡±


    It¡¯s really weird. We¡¯re both pretending to be pitiful, why can¡¯t I?


    Heughed, ¡°You have me. You don¡¯t have to pretend to be pitiful. Besides, you aren¡¯t pitiful.¡±


    I suddenly felt that my acting was not believable around Dennis, so I simply got up from his arms and


    went directly into the bathroom.


    For sure, some scripts are only suitable for certain people.


    After I came out of the bathroom, Dennis alreadyid on the bed. I wiped my hair, sat in front of the


    vanity mirror, and was prepared to blow my hair.


    He got up and said, ¡°Come here!¡±


    I thought that he asked me to go over to sleep so I frowned, ¡°My hair is not dry!¡±


    He acknowledged it and still said, ¡°Come here!¡±


    I walked over, looked at him, and asked, "What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He got me on the bed, took a towel and wiped my hair, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s not good to


    always use a hairdryer, it would harm your hair.¡±


    I pursed my lips, ¡°It would waste too much time to dry my hair with a towel.¡±


    Feeling a little dizzy and ufortable, I made apromise, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m sleepy... Use the


    hairdryer!¡±


    He didn¡¯t say a word, held me in his arms, and said, ¡°Let me help you. You can close your eyes and try


    to fall asleep now!¡±


    I was so tired that I fell asleep before he could dry my hair.


    My pregnancy often made me drowsy and restless.


    Dennis seemed to be in a good mood. He got into the car and looked at me and asked, ¡°What do you


    want to eatter?¡±


    I shook my head and restlessly leaned back in the chair, ¡°Anything¡¯s fine!¡±


    I didn¡¯t do anything, but I felt extremely tired.


    He helped me fasten my seat belt after he saw my tired state and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and eat. After


    eating, go and have a good rest.¡±


    I nodded, closed my eyes, and continued to lean back for a while.


    In the next few days, I still didn¡¯t have much energy. My belly as four-month pregnant women wasn¡¯t


    veryrge, so I was still able to go to thepany.


    The George Group¡¯s audit hade to an end, so I was also a little more rxed.


    Due to the AC incident, Jackie took the initiative to look for me to resign. I didn¡¯t approve it but told her


    to go home and rest for a while.


    Over the weekend, I made an appointment with Marcus. I wanted to learn from him about the factory in


    the southern district.


    Considering that he was Dennis¡¯s good friend, if I were to report about it directly to thepany, it


    would not be appropriate in terms of the ways of the world.


    Therefore, I was going to speak to him privately.


    In the coffee shop.


    Music was ying softly in the background. After ordering a ss of juice, Marcus looked at me sternly


    and was a little impatient, ¡°What are you looking for me for?¡±


    ¡°Do you hate me because of Olivia, or was it due to something else?¡± I asked intending to create some


    small talk.


    He was taken aback, then smiled after a pause, ¡°Are you looking for me to talk about this?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Just casually asking.¡± My mind wasn¡¯t in the best state and said, ¡°We have to be forward-looking.


    Dennis and I are married, and it is a foregone conclusion. You like Olivia. Why not express your


    affection and be together with her?¡±


    ¡°Have you said enough?¡± He frowned and was very unhappy, ¡°ra, in what position are you putting


    yourself in? Do you think that you are an invincible heroine? That others would be able to go all the


    way to the finale just due to a few words from you?¡±


    I lowered my eyes and stopped talking.


    I am not a good persuader, so I simply stopped the topic, looked at him, and said, ¡°Fine! Then let¡¯s talk


    about the factory in the Southern District that you stopped without permission!¡±


    He was stunned, his gaze fell on me, and he said for a long time, ¡°It¡¯s unexpectedly that you managed


    to find out.¡±


    ¡°I want to know the reason!¡±


    This was a work matter, so I don¡¯t need to show too many formalities and pretense.


    ¡°Why did youe to ask me instead of immediately telling Dennis about it?¡±


    I lowered my eyes, ¡°HY Technology Co., Ltd. was previously managed by you, the factory production in


    the Southern District had stopped for half a year. Although I don¡¯t know where you used the funds to fill


    this portion of vacancy in the past six months, you shouldn¡¯t have any bad intentions with it. It''s


    probably just because you couldn¡¯t handle it. In addition, you and Dennis are good friends, and I don¡¯t


    want you all to have unnecessary disputes in any way.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± He sneered, ¡°ra, you are so simple-minded.¡±


    He yed with the two walnuts in his hand, raised his eyebrows, and said cynically, ¡°You can tell


    Dennis directly about HY Technology Co., Ltd. He knows this well.¡±


    ¡°But!¡± After a pause, he smiled, ¡°Although I hate some parts of you, I still admire you a lot at work. You


    are a very good working partner, but you are someone I dislike.¡±


    I always knew that he was mean, but I didn¡¯t care.


    Since matters had already reached this point, there was nothing to talk about anymore, so I just


    excused myself.


    After leaving the coffee shop, Diana called, and something was off about her.


    She asked me to go to the hospital.


    When the car arrived at the hospital, I stopped in the parking lot and saw her sitting alone under the


    hospital building in a daze, her expression looked a little helpless.


    She still had the medical record in her hand. When I saw how bad the scene was, I walked up to her


    and took the medical record directly from her hand.


    When I saw that it was a blood drawing record and an ultrasound record, I looked at the time shown


    above, and I was a little confused, ¡°Eight weeks? Whose child?¡±


    Although I know that she asionally does have one-night stands...


    But she had always protected herself very well, how could this?


    She lowered her head, ced her hands on her head, tugged at her hair, and said, ¡°When you


    previously went to City A on a business trip.¡±


    I thought about it for a while, then looked at her and asked, ¡°You were drunk on which night?¡± I didn¡¯t


    have time to pick her up one night, so I asked Mario to pick her up.


    However, Mario had always kept his chastity and would have sex with girls easily.


    ¡°Was it Mario?¡±


    She kept silent and had no ns to say anything.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After a long time, she looked up at me and said, ¡°I n to sell YT Apartment and live in Hensley Town.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Well, I still have some deposits here. Regardless of your decision, I will respect it.¡±


    It seemed like she wanted to keep the child. I knew her too well. We are all lonely souls, so we cherish


    the angels that God had given to us.


    Her expression improved slightly when she heard me, she pulled me to sit next to her, leaned on my


    shoulders, and said, ¡°ra, we won¡¯t be alone in the future.¡±


    Yes, we would have our own angels in the future hence we won¡¯t be alone.


    After sitting with her for a while, I drove her back and then went directly to thepany.


    I had nothing to do but Mario would be in the office most of the time on weekends. I stood outside and


    knocked for a long time. He was a little tired when he came to open the door.


    He was slightly taken aback when he saw me and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I came to find you!¡± I put the fast food I brought on the road on his table, and said, ¡°I know you haven¡¯t


    eaten so I brought some along the way for you.¡±

 Chapter 93 Did you, do it?

    Chapter 93 Did you, do it?


    He frowned and looked at me, a little inexplicably, and said after a pause, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to


    I was speechless so I smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°Do you recall thest time I was on a business


    trip in A City?¡±


    He nodded, opened the lunch box, and ate it. He had been in the office all day hence he looked a little


    tired.


    I continued, ¡°That night when I asked you to pick Diana up, did you leave after you brought her back to


    the hotel?¡±


    I am not a person who could handle social exchanges. For example, like now. I obviously wanted to


    subtly inquire yet it was no different from asking him directly.


    He stopped his hand movement, a pair of ck eyes fell on me, and he closed it slightly, ¡°You are not


    suitable for beating around the bush, be upfront!¡±


    I raised my forehead and felt a little stupid.


    ¡°Did you and Diana have sex that night?¡± After I asked, I couldn¡¯t wait to hammer myself to death. Why


    did I have to ask?


    He looked at me and raised his eyebrows, ¡°What?¡±


    In all honesty, it was inappropriate and embarrassing talking about such a topic with a man.


    However, since the topic has already been started, how can I stop.


    ¡°Have you two had sex?¡± I spoke, fighting back the burning embarrassment on my face, and waited for


    him to respond.


    He closed the lunch box, leaned back, and looked at me indifferently, ¡°Just tell me the purpose of you


    asking...¡±


    I was speechless and wanted to curse at him.


    However, regarding Diana''s pregnancy, it was unclear if it would be good or bad. I paused and


    continued, ¡°She seems to be feeling unwell.¡±


    ¡°Spit!¡± He didn¡¯t swallow his mouthful of water, so he spat it out.


    I grabbed some tissues, he cleaned himself up and looked at me, and ask, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I was actually feeling little guilty but after I said everything, I could only bite the bullet and look at


    him and ask, ¡°So, did you two have sex?¡±


    Mario raised his forehead and looked at me, ¡°You would need to take good care of your child once it


    reaches four months. Your current behavior would affect the development of your child.¡±


    Me...?


    Trying to change the subject?


    He got up after he spoke and went back to sit back at his desk to continue his work. He didn¡¯t mention


    that night¡¯s incident.


    I couldn¡¯t help but guess the likelihood of it happening, that it had happened.


    Although I wanted to continue enquiring, his office door was pushed open. Dennis walked in with his


    slender and tall figure.


    Mario nced at him sideways and said, ¡°Take your wife back. Discuss with her the rtionship


    between the opposite sex. She seems to be very curious!¡±


    I??


    Dennis walked towards me, his eyes sank, and he nced at Mario, ¡°What did she ask you?¡±


    Mario shrugged, a little helplessly, ¡°She asked if anything happened with Diana and me?¡±


    I saw Dennis staring at me, I wiped a dry smile and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m just curious, would you


    like to ask for me?¡±


    ¡°Did it happen?¡± Dennis looked at Mario and asked.


    ¡°!¡± Mario almost jumped up from his seat, looked at us, and said, ¡°Birds of the feather flock together.


    Hurry up and leave!¡±


    Since nothing came out from him, I didn¡¯t continue my stay.


    Dennis seemed to havee to look for me, he pulled me up and walked out of the office. I followed


    him and was a little embarrassed.


    When he got into the car, he still didn¡¯t say a word, as if he was a little angry, but he wasn¡¯t.


    I couldn¡¯t decipher so I asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± It¡¯s just nice in time for dinner.


    He kept his silence. It was just a long silence.


    Fifteen minutester, he parked his car near a restaurant, then got out of the car, and I followed him,


    trotting all the way.


    After we got our seats, he gazed upon me, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± I looked at him and thought he


    would explode his anger in a while. I thought about it but couldn¡¯t think of why he was angry however


    my sixth sense told me that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the dishes to be served. I was not hungry. After taking a few bites, I stopped and


    watched him eat.


    Dennis ate very quickly, but when I stared at him, his speed gradually slowed down. He raised his


    head, raised the corners of his lips, and became a bit more ruffian, ¡°Don¡¯t want to eat, want to have me


    instead?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then why are you watching me?¡±


    I sat up straight, shook my head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    He put down his chopsticks, cast a shallow gaze on me, raised his eyebrows, ¡°Have something to


    say?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I nodded and took the initiative to exin, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of problems in HY Technology Co., Ltd.


    The factory in the southern district has been closed for half a year but thepany¡¯s current ounts


    had continued.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡± He said, ¡°Any others?¡±


    Here it goes!


    ¡°Does Dr. Bet¡¯s parents care about the girl¡¯s family background?¡± Mario¡¯s parents were respectable


    people in the capital and while he was also highly skilled in medicine. I am a little worried if the child


    was really Mario¡¯s.


    How would they deal with this!


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°You seem to be very interested in Mario¡¯s affairs?¡±


    I nodded subconsciously, noticed that his expression was not right, and smiled, ¡°No, I just suddenly


    thought of it, so it¡¯s just a superfluous question.¡±


    He lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t continue.


    He stopped his meal when he saw that I had no appetite. He got me out of the restaurant, and we went


    directly to the mall. Dennis was always an action taker when we bought things.


    Although I followed him, I was simply a decoration. However, when I saw that he bought baby-rted


    products, Imented much. After all, these were things that the baby would need.


    After shopping around, it gotte, and I was a little tired. It didn¡¯t take long for me to get into the car and


    fall asleep.


    I noticed the vi in a daze, and before I opened my eyes, I was carried up by him. In his arms, I


    opened my eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re home!¡± he said.


    I let out a sigh, and he carried me back to the bedroom, ced me on the bed, and he went directly


    into the bathroom.


    I was a light sleeper. I didn¡¯t continue to sleep when I woke up. Iy on the bed and stared at the ceiling


    in a daze.


    When Dennis came out after taking a shower, he wiped away the water from his body, opened the quilt,


    andy down beside me. He wrapped his arms around my waist and held me in his arms.


    With our eyes facing each other, I was a little absentminded.


    Dennis frowned, raised his hand to smooth the frayed hair on my forehead aside, his voice was a little


    low, ¡°Are you going to take a shower?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to move!¡± I moved around and was half lying on the bed. My lower abdomen felt a little


    ufortable.


    But within a few minutes, it became worst.


    Hence, I sat up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He got up with me, raised his hand, and pressed it on my lower abdomen, ¡°Does it


    hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ve been in pain recently, and I can¡¯t seem to know the cause even


    after I¡¯ve went for checks. They said that everything is normal.


    It got better after a while, but I still couldn¡¯t sleep. I reached out for my phone to look at the time. It was


    only eleven in the night.


    I got out of bed and said, ¡°Go to bed first, I will sit in the living room for a while.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want toy in bed while tossing and turning as it would disturb his rest.


    He wrapped his waist around mine, ¡°Don¡¯t go, lie down, you¡¯ll fall asleep in a while.¡±


    ¡°Ok!¡±


    As a result, the room became quiet. The light was turned warm by him, and there was a slow sound of


    breathing. I closed my eyes and tried to fall asleep.

 Chapter 94 Six months left

    Chapter 94 Six months left


    ¡°Does it hurt all the time?¡± Since it was quiet, his voice was exceptionally clear.


    I nodded and curled my body up.


    ¡°We will go to the hospital tomorrow to have a look!¡± While talking, he hugged me and pulled me in his


    arms.


    I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯ve just been there!¡±


    I felt bad for going to the hospital so often.


    After a long silence, I thought he was asleep, but he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s been four months, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Six months to go!¡±


    I was a little sleepy and didn¡¯t respond to him. It didn¡¯t take long for me to close my eyes and fall


    asleep.


    Fortunately, my sleepsted till dawn, which was good.


    I moved my body slightly and couldn¡¯t help leaning on Dennis''s body. His voice was a little hoarse,


    ¡°Awake? Did you sleep well?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    I turned and met his handsome face, I was a little blur and instinctively went into his arms, ¡°Not heading


    to thepany today?¡±


    He should be very busy during this period.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay home with you!¡± He spoke and got me into his arms, and said with a light smile, ¡°I am going to


    hand over my responsibilities in thepany to Marcus tomorrow and ask for a maternity leave!¡±


    Iughed, ¡°So, do you intend to be the one to give birth?¡±


    With his big palm stroking my lower abdomen, I could clearly feel that our child was indeed growing


    bigger every day.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be possible!¡± He kissed me on the forehead and asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Since I just got up, I couldn¡¯t eat either.


    I couldn¡¯t fall back asleep once I wake up. I was just coveting the warmth in the quilt. I don¡¯t know why.


    It was almost July, and I always felt cold.


    I moved around, leaned on Dennis, and touched his muscles.


    He took a slight breath and looked down at me, ¡°Aren¡¯t your hands sore?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I stiffened my body and shook my head, moved back slightly but was held back by him, ¡°I still have to


    endure for six months!¡±


    Uh oh!


    He held my hand, and I could guess his intention.


    I bit his lip slightly and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be good for prenatal education!¡±


    ¡°Who said that?¡± He smiled lowly and brought my hand to a lower position.


    ¡°Dr. Be!¡± It was true that there would be some impact after four months.


    The air was getting a little sensual and he made me help him for a while, his breathing got intensified,


    ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense!¡±


    An hour had passed by the time we were done. I couldn¡¯t stay in bed anymore. After getting up and


    freshening up, Dennis found his clothes and was prepared to take a bath.


    I got out of the bathroom and headed downstairs.


    Nanny Daisy was recently very busy. I heard that she has a young grandson and was busy taking care


    of her daughter-inw for her confinement, hence she didn¡¯t have much time toe over.


    Dennis wanted to look for another, but I disagreed. Firstly, it would be someone that I am not familiar


    with. I don¡¯t like the process of familiarizing myself with strangers. Next, it would only be for one month.


    I¡¯m only four months pregnant. It¡¯s not considered toote in the pregnancy hence I didn¡¯t want to


    trouble.


    Nanny Daisy prepared a lot of dishes and food in the kitchen. I am usually rather easy with my meals. I


    don¡¯t go into the kitchen much. Even if I cook by myself, I just make myself some noodles.


    On this point, Diana and I are also about the same. My grandmother used to say that girls have


    delicate hands. Don¡¯t stay too long in the kitchen. You should read more books and write.


    Since then, I hardly went into the kitchen. Now that I think about it, my grandmother used to love me


    and couldn¡¯t bear to be in the kitchen, so she said that.


    Since he won¡¯t be going into the office, so I decided to just stay at home and whip up a meal. After


    preparing some dishes, I poured some oil into the pan.


    Dennis took a shower and came down from upstairs. He had seemed to blow his hair. I was taken


    aback, ¡°Do you have something on today?¡±


    He nodded, went into the kitchen and saw the ingredients prepared, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out in a while.


    Can you stay at home?¡±


    I hummed and poured the vegetables into the pan. I didn¡¯t control my strength well. The oil sshed on


    my hands, and I instinctively retracted my hands.


    Due to the pain, I couldn¡¯t help but hiss.


    Dennis quickly took the spat in my hand and brought me aside, ¡°Rinse your hands with cold water,


    I¡¯ll fry it.¡±


    I rinsed my hand and stood aside to watch him cook. His movements were smooth.


    He was not like a regr wealthy family son.


    ¡°Who are you going to meetter?¡± I had nothing to do so I took an orange and asked while watching


    him cook.


    He put the fried dishes into the pot, looked at me and said, ¡°Olivia has decided to head back to City P


    with Samuel, so I have made an appointment with a few of our friends to have a meal together.¡±


    I was taken aback for a moment. When I saw that his changed sleeves were sttered with oil stains, I


    took off my apron and tied it on him. My voice was soft and said, ¡°Ok, don¡¯t drink. Come back early at


    night.¡±


    Everyone has their path to walk, I can¡¯t force Dennis topletely sever all contact with Olivia. After


    all, human emotions are the most difficult to tell.


    He nodded and put a kiss on my forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Mario and Marcus are there, as well


    as Luna and Samuel. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go about while carrying the child.¡±


    I nodded, took out the dishes he cooked and ced them on the table.


    Not long after, he finished cooking the remaining dishes. He untied his apron, took my hand, and


    looked at it, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    As he said it, he had already got up and walked towards the cab.


    When I saw that he was holding a medicine box, I said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±


    He ignored my words and took the medicine box and sat next to me. He found the ointment and rubbed


    it on me.


    We had a quiet meal, and he said some words and then headed out.


    I stayed in a humongous vi, and I couldn¡¯t stay still, so I went directly to the study room, found a book


    called ¡®Brief History of Time¡¯ and read it.


    When Diana called, I was feeling a little drowsy, and she roared on the phone, ¡°What are you doing?


    Your man will probably be with some womenter...¡±


    I leaned on the balcony, the sun was shining on my body, feeling a little warm, and I was very drowsy,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s still in the afternoon!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being in the afternoon? Can¡¯t you treat me well during the day? Dennis and Olivia


    entered the Windemn Restaurant together just now, aren¡¯t you going to check it out?¡±


    Diana¡¯s sounded a little anxious, it sounded as if she was shopping outside, and I could still hear the


    sound of high heels.


    ¡°You are pregnant, so stay at home and stop wearing high heels.¡±


    I yawned and raised my eyes to look at the time. It was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Dennis had been


    out for several hours.


    After sitting for a long time, my waist was a bit ufortable.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m informing you about your man. Don¡¯t you n to go over and have a look?¡± Diana was a little


    anxious, ¡°Olivia, that woman is dressed to seduce, you¡¯d better go and have a look!¡±


    I hummed, a little short of interest, ¡°Have you had dinner yet? Why don¡¯t youe over and eat


    together?¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± She was speechless, and said directly, ¡°You, forget it. I won¡¯t go over. I¡¯ll head back after


    walking around for a while.¡±


    After hanging up the call, I got up, left the study room, and walked around to the backyard of the vi.


    The weather was pretty good. There was a row of jacaranda in the backyard. It was almost blooming


    this season. The blue flowers had fallen all over the ce which looked beautiful.

 Chapter 95 Subtle Touch

    Chapter 95 Subtle Touch


    Not long after, the doorbell at the vi gate rang. As soon as I turned to open the door, my mobile


    phone rang as well.


    It was Dennis who called.


    I picked up the phone, and before I could speak, he instructed, ¡°Open the door. They are here to install


    a baby room. In addition, the garden room on the highest floor is not the best ce to sleep in. I¡¯ve


    asked them to renovate the master bedroom. You will sleep better there.¡±


    I acknowledged, opened the door, and saw a middle-aged man looking at me and said, ¡°Hello, Mrs.


    George, we were called by Mr. George to install the baby room.¡±


    I nodded, opened the door, and let them in.


    Then I asked on the phone, ¡°Where are you? When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°At the Windemn Restaurant, I may be back a littleter. I¡¯ve ordered soup for your dinner. Chef Owen


    will have someone deliver it to you in a while.¡±


    His voice was very calm, but he had arranged everything.


    I hummed, didn¡¯t say much, and said calmly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Looking at the rockery in the yard, my heart was a little confused. It was as if my heart was being gently


    rubbed by someone, it was slightly hurt, yet it was inexplicably warm and throbbing.


    Dennis was very good at taking care of people. I knew a long time ago that if he took you to heart, he


    would take care of you until you didn¡¯t even have to move an inch.


    Yet, how long can this warmth and good timest?


    As the sun slowly set, Chef Owen got someone to bring soup and a lot of side dishes, all of them were


    to nourish the body.


    I didn¡¯t eat much. After the workers left, I went to look around the house.


    A lot had changed. The collectibles that were originally ced in the hall apart from those broken by


    me before, the rest of Dennis had taken them to the warehouse.


    The original dark and rigorous house had been reced with warm colors, and even the original brown


    sofa has been reced with Athens blue, which looks warm and warm.


    There were carpetsid on the Roman stairs, with many warm-colored paintings hung in the corridors.


    The baby room was mainly sky blue, which looks very seductive.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The mood got lifted just by the sight of it.


    My eyes are teary, did he do all these for the child or me?


    It was probably for the child!


    I covet this kind of beauty. I sat in the baby room and refused toe out. The doorbell downstairs


    kept ringing, but I was very distracted.


    After realizing it, I trotted downstairs.


    When I opened the door, it was Marcus. As I took a long to open the door, he looked upset, ¡°How big is


    the house that took you so long to reach?¡±


    I ignored him and saw Dennis sitting by the flower bed behind him and looked at him half leaning on


    the rockery as if he had drunk too much.


    I walked directly to Dennis¡¯s side. A strong wine smell came from him. I couldn¡¯t help but frowned, I


    helped him up, looked at Marcus, and sternly said, ¡°Thank you for sending him back.¡±


    Marcus didn¡¯t reply, he just nced at me and left.


    When I helped Dennis back to the bedroom, I saw that he was dazed and didn¡¯t speak much. He just


    lowered his head in a daze as though he had drunk too much, yet he also didn¡¯t look like it.


    ¡°Does your stomach feeling ufortable?¡± I asked as I held and shook him.


    He raised his eyes to look at me, his gaze was a little blurred, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    I nodded and couldn¡¯t help sighing. He probably had drunk more than usual. I got up and poured him a


    ss of water but was held back by him.


    He ced me on hisp, squinted his eyes, and was a little blur, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To pour you a ss of water!¡± Why did he seem such like a child?


    He nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± With that said, he got up, but did not stand still, and sat down again.


    ¡°Be good, just sit down. I¡¯ll pour it for you, so stay still.¡± He still wanted to go with me to his current


    state.


    I got up and poured him a ss of water and he had restless hands. I couldn¡¯t help sigh and ced the


    ss to his mouth, ¡°Open your mouth!¡±


    He squinted at me, ¡°ra!¡±


    ¡°Yes...¡± I ced the cup of water in his mouth and gave him a sip. I stretched out my hand to undress


    him, but he resisted, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°Dennis, you should get some sleep now!¡± I looked up at the time, it was already midnight.


    He nodded, got up, and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go home first. It¡¯s not safe for ra to be alone at home!¡±


    I...?


    How much did he drink?


    I pulled him back to the bed, held his face, and said, ¡°Dennis, you are already at home. Take a good


    look at me, I am ra.¡±


    He looked at me with his eyes wide open, he wasn¡¯t as cold and stern as usual and was a little gentler.


    He raised his hand and touched my face, the corners of his mouth rose, extremely wicked, ¡°You are


    here to pick me up, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    It seemed that he really drank a lot.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home!¡± As I said, I helped him up and was all ready to bring him around and thene


    back. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to drag me downstairs, stumbling all the way.


    He actually brought me into the master bedroom, thinking that it had been newly modified. The original


    sandalwood bed in the bedroom was removed and reced with very wide tatami mats.


    The wedding photos we took previously were hung on the walls and there was a small shaker beside


    the bed, which was delicate.


    The wardrobe was not removed either, it was directly reced with a cloakroom. The space was very


    I just went to see the baby room hence I didn¡¯t pay attention to the master bedroom.


    He dragged me to walk around and looked at me, smiling stupidly, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He usually has an aloof personality, and most of these tones are designed for me.


    He did drink a lot, and after walking in the bedroom for a while, he fell asleep on the bed.


    Monday.


    Dennis always got up early on workdays. I had nothing to do, so I just went to thepany with him.


    Jackie rested for a few days and when I saw her again, she looked a lot better. She seemed to have


    calmed down.


    She smiled when she saw me and said, ¡°Director, I would like to speak to you!¡±


    I nodded and took her into the office.


    I have known her for two to three years, and her temper and personality were very simr in some


    ways. After motioning her to sit down, I said, ¡°The George Group¡¯s audit has been reported. I would


    need you to pay more attention to HY Technology Co., Ltd. case. My stomach is slowly getting bigger,


    and there will always be times I won¡¯t be able to oversee it.¡±


    She ced her hands on her knees that were entangled with each other, and looked at me after a


    while, and said, ¡°Director, I am here today to formally resign!¡±


    I was taken aback, a little surprised, ¡°I thought you would not give up this job so easily. After all, you


    had worked hard at it for a long time.¡±


    People are bound to make mistakes. If a mistake is made, just improve from it. There was no need to


    leave directly.


    She didn¡¯t speak for a long time, and I was a little anxious, ¡°What is the reason?¡±


    ¡°I may be getting married. My husband wants me to be at home and take good care of my family.¡± She


    was a bit apologetic to say it and I could tell her reluctance to resign.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have no children yet? You can continue to work after you get married. If you suddenly don¡¯t


    work, you may not get used to it for a while.¡±


    Back then, Grandpa intended to let me stay at home without going to work. I knew it was his good


    intention as he didn¡¯t want me to work too hard. However, if I didn¡¯t work and there would be too much


    free time. There was no way I could survive the period when Dennis and Olivia were


    entangled.

 Chapter 96 Dennis’s New Secretary

    Chapter 96 Dennis¡¯s New Secretary


    She nodded, with a shallow smile on her face, ¡°Director, thank you very much during this period. I¡¯m


    sorry about it but this decision is also my own decision.¡±


    Since it hade to this, I didn¡¯t need to say more.


    I nodded and said, ¡°Well, you can take the time to send me your resignation letter, and hand over your


    work.¡±


    She stood in front of me, looked at me and took a very serious bow, turned around and walked a few


    steps, then looked back at me and said, ¡°Director, the George Group¡¯s audit and HY Technology Co.,


    Ltd.¡¯s incident is not as simple as it seems.¡±


    I was taken aback, and before I could ask, she had already left the office.


    I have been in a bad state recently. It was easy to forget things, and my thought had been very unclear.


    I¡¯m aware of the issues around George Group¡¯s audit and HY Technology Co., Ltd. but I¡¯ve no way to


    dig deeper into it.


    Dennis has also been reluctant to talk about work with me at home so I can only put them on hold.


    At lunchtime, Dennis called and asked me to go to his office.


    It goes without thinking that he wanted me to go up and have lunch with him.


    I didn¡¯t know if Dennis did it on purpose. His office interior design was also changed. The nts that


    were originally ced at the door were reced with two pots of peacock blue.


    Devil¡¯s Ivy and other nts were also ced in the originally empty hall.


    Toby packed up his things for lunch and head out. When he saw me, he was slightly taken aback and


    said, ¡°The president is in the office, Miss Kennedy you may just go in!¡±


    I nodded, nced at the newly added desk in the office area, and couldn¡¯t help being curious, ¡°Have


    you added new manpower to the secretarial department?¡±


    Toby didn¡¯t talk much and usually avoided talking whenever possible. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Since I couldn¡¯t ask anything from him, I didn¡¯t continue and went straight into Dennis¡¯s office.


    Dennis was still upied with work. When he saw me, he motioned that the food was on the table,


    ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll be done in a while.¡±


    I nodded and noticed the newly added Devil¡¯s Ivy on his table. It was only a glimpse before I lowered


    my head to eat.


    After Dennis finished his work, he sat next to me, looked at me, and said, ¡°Is there any ce you want


    to go?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No!¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t I be staying at home to care for the child now? Why should I keep moving about?


    After having a few mouths, I lost my appetite. I looked at him and said, ¡°Is there someone new in your


    office?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°You have a bit like the president wife''s aura.¡±


    I kept silent and waited for him to continue.


    After a pause, he said, ¡°It is Stefan¡¯s personnel. You will need to home and rest in a few more months.


    It would also be convenient to have a few more secretaries.¡±


    Stefan?


    I would like to go to the restaurant where I previously met the girl.


    It may be a jinx that person I was just talking about had arrived. The girl came in abruptly, dressed in a


    bright yellow dress with a high ponytail, and her entire self was very youthful.


    ¡°Mr. George, my apologies. I¡¯m here to deliver the documents!¡± The girl was a little embarrassed,


    ced the documents in her hand on Dennis¡¯s desk, and gave a restrained attitude towards me.


    I looked at Dennis and smiled when she left, ¡°It¡¯s great that everywhere is surrounded by youthful


    presence.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, stretched out his long arms, and pulled me into his arms, ¡°Jealous?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, I just think that you and your office have changed a lot. There¡¯s a power of life.¡±


    He hugged me and breathed calmly, ¡°We are giving birth to a little life, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    I was silent. At the start, there was no sweetness in my heart, it was endless fear, and I didn¡¯t know


    where this fear came from.


    After eating, Dennis asked me to have a rest in the lounge for a while. When I returned to the office, it


    was a little noisy.


    Dennis seemed to have gone out. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I wanted to head home since nothing


    was going on in thepany.


    However, I met a young and pretty girl in Dennis¡¯s office. When she saw me, the girl stiffly smiled, ¡°Mrs.


    George. I didn¡¯t realize you were resting in the lounge. Did I disturb you just now?¡±


    The girl looked a bit familiar, but I really can¡¯t recall for a while. I was taken aback, ¡°You are...?¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°I am Nova Pearson. We have met before, but you may not have an impression


    of me. I am Stefan¡¯s niece. I just entered the George Group, and I am President George¡¯s secretary.¡±


    I had just woken up. Although I vaguely heard it, I roughly understood it. I was just curious why Dennis


    suddenly asked her to be his secretary.


    ¡°You arranged all these Devil¡¯s Ivy in the office?¡± I asked casually. Both Dennis and Toby were straight


    men. There were previously some nts before, but they didn¡¯tst long. It was mainly due to Dennis


    feeling that they were in the way.


    How¡¯s it that he now allowed others to put things in his office.


    ¡°Yes! President George is aloof, and the office looked a bit deserted. I asked Toby for his opinion and


    brought in some Devil¡¯s Ivy.¡± Nova looked smart.


    I nodded and didn¡¯t say much, rubbed my sore eyebrows, and said, ¡°I see...¡±


    I left Dennis¡¯s office after.


    With Jackie''s resignation, there were a lot of things I had to do by myself. Although the George Group¡¯s


    audit had beenpleted, HY Technology Co., Ltd. still had many things to settle.


    I was too tired after half a day of work. Although the critical period of the first three months had passed,


    I still felt that I was not in a good health.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I saw that it was about to be eight o¡¯clock in the night, I simply stopped my work and prepared to


    go home to rest.


    Dennis sent me a message during dinner to inform me that he had ordered soup for dinner as he had


    something else on and would not be able to apany me.


    I didn¡¯t care much, after all, it¡¯s all my own time, and I can¡¯t be together often.


    When I reached the carpark, I drove went straight back to the vi.


    I got a shock when I Nanny Daisy was still mopping the floor and asked, ¡°Nanny Daisy, why are you


    back? Don¡¯t you have other things on these days?¡±


    She stopped mopping, looked at me, and sighed, ¡°What do I have? My body is old and even my son


    There were part-time workers in the vi who woulde over to clean. When she saw that the vi


    was spotlessly cleaned, she thought that she might have made a bad move to go home.


    I didn¡¯t continue and after some thoughts, ¡°Nanny Daisy, I seem to have some indigestion from dinner.


    Is there any way you have to improve it?¡±


    ¡°You might be bloated. I¡¯ll cook you some soup for digestion. You can take some time to walk outside


    since it¡¯s still early after you¡¯re done drinking too.¡±


    With that, she went into the kitchen.


    I followed her, leaned against the kitchen door, andined, ¡°Nanny Daisy, you don¡¯t know how


    pitiful Dennis and I have been in the past few days since you left. We¡¯ve been so pitiful. We can¡¯t cook,


    so we don¡¯t have anything to eat.¡±


    Sheughed while cooking the soup, ¡°You two have to take care of yourself. This old woman won¡¯t


    leave from now on. I¡¯ll stay to take care of you. Your child wille in a few months. Nothing can


    happen to you till then.¡±


    Nanny Daisy was in a much better mood as we chatted. She cooked soup for me, but I didn¡¯t have


    much. I was a little sleepy that I went straight to sleep.

 Chapter 97 Dennis got into an accident

    Chapter 97 Dennis got into an ident


    I was woken up by the phone in the middle of the night. I was too tired that I picked up the phone and


    answered it without looking at the caller ID.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    ¡°May I ask if you are Dennis¡¯s wife, ra?¡± The voice on the other end of the phone is very formal.


    I responded and subconsciously looked at the time on my phone. It was already two in the morning.


    How could anyone call at this time?


    ¡°You are...?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Kennedy, Mr. George encountered an ident on the P International Airlines H898 flight


    from Newton Town to City P yesterday. He is currently being treated in the People¡¯s Hospital in City P.


    Pleasee over. We require his family members signature!¡±


    I abruptly sat up straight from the bed, my mind was buzzing, an airne ident? How could it be¡­


    For a while, I didn¡¯t know what was going on in my mind. I didn¡¯t know what to respond to the other end


    of the phone, so I just acknowledged.


    I was lost for a moment. I trembled as I tried to find Dennis''s contact to call him. However, his phone


    was still turned off despite multiple call attempts.


    I called Mario but I didn¡¯t know if it was toote hence no one answered. It was the same for Marcus.


    Over concern could blow things out of proportion.


    I called Olivia instead. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for the phone to be connected.


    On the other end of the phone, she was crying with tears, ¡°ra, where are you? Dennis got into an


    ident. Hurrye over!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happened? Where is he?¡± I pinched my palms to calm myself down and asked.


    ¡°He originally sent me over. When the ne made an emergencynding, he wanted to protect me,


    so...¡± She cried loudly, ¡°My parents have also entered the emergency room. The hospital asked you to


    sign the papers. I was wrong. I will never fight with you again. As long as he is alive, I would do


    anything...¡±


    I didn¡¯t listen to herter words. I didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    After I hung up the phone, I felt ufortable about it.


    I was no longer drowsy after all that had happened. After getting out of bed and walking around a few


    times, I had calmed down, I called Diana.


    She didn¡¯t answer so I called Luis afterward.


    Unexpectedly, that man answered, ¡°It¡¯s three in the morning. ra, don¡¯t tell me that you miss me


    hence you¡¯re calling at this hour.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask, where is Mr. Thomson now?¡± I didn¡¯t trust Olivia, so...


    ¡°In the evening, she and Samuel flew with Olivia to the capital. By the way, your man also seemed to


    have gone too.¡± He probably hasn¡¯t slept. There was still a bit of rity in his voice, and I could faintly


    hear the sound of a keyboard through the phone.


    I frowned and suppressed the emotions in my heart, ¡°Did she call you from City P to report her safety?¡±


    ¡°Why would she do that?¡± He raised his voice, ¡°I¡¯m nothing to her, what¡¯s there to report for?¡±


    ¡°I mean your mother, Luna. Did she reply to your message. Are they safe?¡± In this group, I know a


    limited number of people so I could only ask Luis.


    He was typing on theputer and said, ¡°For more than 20 years, she has never taken the initiative to


    talk about anything with me, let alone such trivial things. You called in the middle of the night, are you


    going to ask something?¡±


    ¡°I received a message saying that the ne they were on had an ident. Can you check it for me?¡±


    At this time, only he could find out.


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a while, and then he said, ¡°Ok, let me check it out!¡±


    He hung up the phone, and I could only wait patiently.


    I left the bedroom and headed downstairs, Dennis was not there so I felt a little empty and turned on all


    the lights in the vi.


    I took my mobile phone to watch City P news but flipped through it for a long time and found nothing.


    About fifteen minutester, Luis called and as soon as he was connected, he said, ¡°I have booked


    tickets for seven in the morning. Do you want to go too?¡±


    I thumped in my heart and said, ¡°Go!¡± For a while, I lost strength and had some breathing difficulty.


    My mind was buzzing, and I wanted to ask in detail, but it was stuck in my throat, I couldn¡¯t speak.


    After a long time, on the other end of the phone, ¡°They should be fine. The ne went down rapidly


    when it was at the airport and suffered bumps and collisions. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    I nodded and pressed my voice, ¡°I see, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning!¡±


    After I hung up the call, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I sat in the hall with my arms around me and felt empty. It


    would be better if the house was smaller.


    Living in such a big house, every word causes an echo that makes one feel ufortable.


    The four hours that went by were slow and unbearable.


    When I saw that it was almost dawn, I packed some things, took my ID card and some personal


    belongings, and rushed out.


    Luis reached earlier than me. When I arrived at the airport, he had already picked up the tickets.


    There were not many people at the airport in the morning, most of them were passersby who were in a


    hurry.


    Luis raised his hand when he saw me and looked at his watch, and said, ¡°There¡¯s still half an hour left,


    let¡¯s go through the security check first!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask when I saw his haggard face, ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep all nightst night?¡±


    He nced at me and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t you too?¡±


    I was taken aback but I didn¡¯t say much and acquiesced.


    There were not many people at the security check, and we arrived shortly. We handed the ID card and


    ticket to the security guard. The security guard nced at me a few times,pared the ID card with


    me several times, and said with a strange expression, ¡°ra?¡±


    I nodded and saw that Luis had passed the security check, and looked at the staff, and urged him,


    ¡°Can you hurry up? We are in a rush.¡±


    For a long time, the security guard looked at me and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, I¡¯m sorry, please cooperate


    with our work.¡±


    Before I could react, two young men in police uniforms walked towards me then grabbed me on both


    sides and brought me out.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Luis followed out and blocked both of them, and perplexedly asked, ¡°Fellow police, may I know what is


    going on?¡±


    ¡°We belong to the Bureau of Industry and Commerce. At present, we have received reports that the


    George Group is suspected of manipting the ck market, so Miss Kennedy, we will need you to


    The two of them took me away after they spoke.


    I had no idea what is going on.


    Luis grabbed one of them, ¡°Something happened to the George Group but why are you arresting her?


    She is just a staff member. You should find the legal person from the George Group!¡±


    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t hinder us from performing our official duties. Ms. Kennedy is an employee of the


    George Group and the wife of the legal owner. At the same time, most of the George Group¡¯s


    documents were signed by her. This matter is directly rted to her. If you have any questions, sir, you


    can ask awyer. Please don¡¯t interfere with our official duties.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand for a while, but my mind was clear. I looked at Luis and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to


    the City P to check the situation before making ns.¡±


    With George Group in trouble and Dennis was not being there, if I also leave now, then something


    major may happen.


    I didn¡¯t know if Marcus and Mario can hold the fort down.


    As I followed the police to the interrogation room, a middle-aged woman questioned me. She sat


    opposite me with a serious yet calm face, ¡°Ms. Kennedy, I¡¯m sorry to bring you here. As it involved


    some legal issues, therefore I am required to have a recorded conversation with you. I hope you can


    cooperate with my work.¡±

 Chapter 98 Calm Down and Deal with It

    Chapter 98 Calm Down and Deal with It


    I nodded. Journeying from the airport to here, I had calmed down from the panic.


    The middle-aged woman looked at me and said, ¡°ording to our investigation, the George Group had


    already conducted an audit under the public supervision just this month. You have also submitted the


    audit report to the Economic Web.¡±


    I nodded and didn¡¯t say much.


    She continued, ¡°I have read these reports and audit results, you are the one who approved most of


    them. Does Ms. Kennedy know about the George Group¡¯s financial deficit?¡±


    I frowned and did not formally answer her question, but asked, ¡°Policewoman, may I know what you


    asked if it involves breaking thew?¡±


    She shook her head and smiled slightly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t involve but based on these questions raised it does


    involve some that¡¯s against thew. The George Group¡¯spany owns a technologypany called


    HY Technology Co., Ltd. Six months ago, four workers died unexpectedly due to the factory¡¯s security


    measures. However, yourpany did not deal with this matter reasonably. On the contrary, it has


    concealed the issue. That forced a family of three to jump off a building andmit suicidest night,


    which once again caused a tragedy.¡±


    ¡°Four workers died unexpectedly?¡± I stood up from my seat in shock, ¡°How could it be four people?¡±


    She sneered when she saw my flustered and clueless look, ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend. You are the


    final decision maker in the handling of these matters, you should know it better than us.¡±


    I stared at her, I didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, and I had no direction in my mind, ¡°I¡¯m not


    pretending. Regarding HY Technology Co., Ltd.¡¯s affairs, I only took over for more than a month. The


    ident that happened in the Southern District was half a year ago. Back then, HY Technology Co.,


    Ltd. was not under my care.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°Miss Kennedy, I know your grounds of plea. Indeed, on the surface, you have only just


    taken over HY Technology Co., Ltd.¡¯s matter. But in fact, you had already taken over HY Technology


    Co., Ltd. when you assumed the position of the George Group¡¯s director a year ago. At that time, in


    order not to arouse discussions, Freddy had privately transferred 15% of the George Group¡¯s shares to


    your name, HY Technology Co., Ltd. was included in it.¡±


    It was a little unbelievable, I didn¡¯t even know how to defend myself.


    I was confused so I just kept shaking my head, ¡°I didn¡¯t handle the affairs of the Southern District at all,


    I didn¡¯t know about it at all.¡±


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, there is no excuse. We can find out all the documents approved by HY Technology


    Co., Ltd. that you have signed this year andpare them with you. Tell the truth and you will receive


    a lighter sentence. You are not the legal person of thepany. You just managed the lives of four


    people. It just involved improper handling. This is a case of an industrial andmercial nature. It


    involves the development of the George Group, and you are only facing the risk of being fired. It


    wouldn¡¯t hurt you too much.¡±


    I looked at the middle-aged woman in front of me, and my mind began to clear up. This was not a


    criminal case, but an industrial andmercial issue involved by thepany.


    After calming down, I looked at the middle-aged woman in front of me and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t


    answer your question. Your current behavior is already illegal detention. I have the right to sue you for


    viting my human rights and for conducting private criminal inquiries.¡±


    The George Group¡¯s issues, regardless of its investigations, it would be impossible to me me. In


    addition, for HY Technology Co., Ltd.¡¯s case, I am afraid that someone had deliberately framed me.


    If I confessed to these crimes indiscriminately now, I am afraid that when I get out, I will be a


    street mouse that everyone will go after, and my reputation will go down the drain.


    The middle-aged womanughed when she saw my calm state and said, ¡°Since Miss Kennedy doesn¡¯t


    n to talk to me, please find awyer to bail you out and talk to the George Group as well as the


    shareholders of Newton Town!¡±


    ¡°I will, you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±


    Since she couldn¡¯t get anything out of me, the middle-aged woman didn¡¯t force me to stay. She just


    asked me to call awyer to handle the formalities and allowed me to leave.


    After leaving the Procurator General Office, I went directly to the George Group. I didn¡¯t know the


    specific matters, but I knew that the George Group¡¯s affairs were not that simple.


    I drove the car to a ce not far from the George Group and stopped. There was a crowd gathering at


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    the George Group¡¯s building.


    I didn¡¯t get out of the car in a hurry and called Mario again, but no one answered.


    So, I called Marcus and fortunately, he answered.


    On the phone, I went straight to the subject, ¡°Mr. Thomson, I need an exnation for HY Technology


    Co., Ltd.¡¯s four lives!¡±


    The voice on the other end of the phone was a little low, ¡°ra, I think what you should care about now


    is whether or not Dennis can get out of the operating room alive.¡±


    My eyebrows hurt a little bit, and my energy was a little down, ¡°Is it my responsibility that he went to


    City P to court death? One car ident was not enough, now there is another crash? Mr. Thomson,


    you can¡¯t be too double standard. You can¡¯t be you have not heard of the George Group¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°I have already told someone to deal with the George Group¡¯s affairs. You did sign for HY Technology


    Co., Ltd.¡¯s affairs before. Freddy gave you 15% of the shares a year ago to guarantee your future. You


    knew it for yourself. As for the signatures for the Southern District, you did sign them. This matter was


    decided by Dennis. You can wait for him toe out of the emergency room to ask him!¡±


    After he spoke, he paused and said, ¡°ra, I advise you if you have to give up, just give up!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I seem to have fallen into a big hole and can¡¯t get out.


    ¡°I¡¯m hang up first!¡± The phone was hung up, and I sat in the car in a daze for a while.


    Therge crowd gathered at the George Group has made me lose my confidence.


    Diana called, her voice very anxious, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The George Group!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up, don¡¯t walk around!¡± After she had instructed me, she hung up.


    Fifteen minutester, I saw Diana on the ground floor of the George Group¡¯s building. When I saw her


    squeezing into the George Group¡¯s building, I called her.


    After getting through, I said directly, ¡°Look back!¡±


    She turned her head and saw my car, then trotted into my car, looked at me, and said, ¡°Go, let¡¯s go


    back to YT Apartment and talk.¡±


    Back at YT Apartment


    She looked at me with a very serious expression on her face, ¡°What happened to HY Technology Co.,


    Ltd.?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t exin clearly, so I said, ¡°Freddy transferred HY Technology Co., Ltd. to my name a year


    ago. Despite not being in charge of HY Technology Co., Ltd., many signatures were signed in my


    name.¡±


    She was taken aback, ¡°So, now for the HY Technology Co., Ltd.¡¯s case, you are to carry the me?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Not only that but the previous audits by AC Co., Ltd. and Jo Turner Credit Co., Ltd. are also


    problematic. The data reported by the twopanies had issues. The Bureau of Industry and


    Commerce has already begun an investigation. I am afraid that the George Group¡¯s stock market will


    plummet this time. If it is not well controlled, it may face bankruptcy.¡±


    She paced around in a hurry, looked at me, and said, ¡°Why do you still care about the George Group¡¯s


    now? Think about what you should do first. The headlines new had ced all the issues on your name.


    Some shareholders are very extreme. You have to be careful. In addition, you may face a fine for HY


    Technology Co., Ltd.¡¯s incident. The amount should not be small. Think through it first.¡±


    After a pause, she looked at me and said, ¡°Dennis should be able to help you take care of it. I¡¯m afraid


    that once this happens, you will be unable to stay in the George Group.¡±


    My head hurt terribly. A whole bunch of things made me unable to breathe. I pressed my head into my


    knees and said, ¡°Dennis got into an ident. He is in the emergency ward of the City P¡¯s hospital.¡±


    She opened her mouth and said for a long time, ¡°Why is everything happening at the same time?¡±


    I shook my head and felt suffocated.

 Chapter 99 Leaving the George Group I

    Chapter 99 Leaving the George Group I


    Newton Town was rather big. In the era of the Inte, everything would be known to the public.


    I didn¡¯t go back to the vi, but Nanny Daisy called to inform me that there were many reporters outside


    the vi and told me not to go back.


    Fortunately, no one knew about YT Apartment, so it was still safe to stay here.


    I still couldn¡¯t get in touch with Dennis. Luis called to inform me that he was still in the ICU, but he didn¡¯t


    know the exact situation.


    The George Group¡¯s stock market, as I predicted, fell to the bottom in just two days. Many


    shareholders have already given up on it, and some havemitted suicide.


    Toby held a press conference to announce that due to the intervention of the Bureau of Industry and


    Commerce to conduct an investigation, all of George Group¡¯spanies would be on a hiatus.


    Most of the shops, shopping malls, construction sites, and hospitals in Newton Town belong to the


    George Group¡¯s family. Once they stop, the entire city became semi-paralyzed.


    Diana went out to buy groceries every day, she would also go for a walk at the George Group¡¯s building


    and tell me about the situation when she came back.


    I still haven¡¯t figured out all these things, but since I couldn¡¯t get into thepany I could only wait.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. The most important thing now is that you stay here and take good care of your


    health. Your stomach is getting bigger, and you will be giving birth in a few months.¡± Diana''s cooking


    skills have improved a lot recently, sheforted me while scooping food for me.


    I nodded, although that¡¯s what I should be doing at this point, how could I be calm, ¡°The Bureau of


    Industry and Commerce will issue an investigation report tomorrow, and I don¡¯t know what the situation


    is!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. The worst-case scenario would be nothing more than the George Group¡¯s going


    bankrupt. At most, you would carry the me. Dennis is the CEO and chairman of the board. What he


    would carry is the billions of debts if the George Group¡¯s copse, which is worse than you. You better


    think of a way to get him to sign the divorce papers. Billions of debts would never be paid back in your


    life.¡± Diana was telling the truth. People are selfish. I could understand but I disagreed.


    I sighed, ¡°What am I if I were to leave now? Freddy treated me so well back then, if I leave at this time,


    I am afraid that I would me myself for a lifetime in the future.¡±


    She nodded, looked at me, and said, ¡°ra, have you ever thought that this matter could have been


    nned out by Marcus? HY Technology Co., Ltd. had an ident under his management previously.


    He knew that there was a problem, but he didn¡¯t report it or handle it. There were also AC Co., Ltd. and


    Jo Turner Credit Co., Ltd. incidents. Most of the problems were from Thomson Group. Do you think it


    was him who wanted to deal with Dennis, so he used you...?¡±


    It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about what she said but Dennis was not a fool. I have mentioned it to him


    before and he didn¡¯t take it to heart. If Marcus, did it, it would be impossible for him not to consider


    Thomson Group. The George Group¡¯s and Thomson Group are tied together once they went publicly


    listed.


    Marcus was a smart man. He couldn''t do such a thing that would hurt his opponent and himself. He


    would have no benefit at all from it.


    The more I thought about these things, the greater the headache. The George Group was too big to


    handle, and Dennis was not here. I didn¡¯t know what to do now.


    She patted me on the shoulder when she saw my frustration and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about it


    anymore. After all, you are only 26 years old. How much can you know about cut schemes and plots?


    It¡¯s not as simple as imagined for all the issues that the George Group is currently facing now.¡±


    Oh yes! Why did such a big incident suddenly happen when Dennis had an ident and Mario, and


    Marcus were away?


    Now that I think about it carefully, it seems that this matter was nned, and it just all suddenly


    happened.


    Samuel!


    His name suddenly appeared in my mind, and I became discouraged.


    If something were to happen to the George Group, only Luna and Samuel were the most capable to


    help Dennis. They were on par in terms of their connections and financial strength.


    Their daughter, who had been lost for more than 20 years, suddenly came back to them. How could her


    parents not give her what she wanted?


    Olivia loves Dennis. That kind of love has probably be a habit. If there was no ident, it would


    be unlikely for Dennis and me, a pregnant woman, to divorce. However, matters are different now.


    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Diana looked at me, tugged my sleeve, and asked.


    ¡°Conspiracy!¡± When I spoke, I couldn¡¯t eat anymore. I put down the chopsticks in my hand, looked at


    Diana, and said, ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid it wasn¡¯t after Dennis but me!¡±


    She didn¡¯t know the reason, so she looked at me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I am confused by


    what you said.¡±


    I ignored her. My head was exploding. If it was instigated by Samuel and Luna, why would they


    encounter an airne ident at the same time? Even if they loved Olivia, they would not use their


    own lives to ponder a n for their daughter!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I might have overthought!¡± After responding to her, I got up and went back to the bedroom.


    Then I called Luis, the call was connected almost immediately, ¡°ra, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± I stood on the balcony and looked at the scene downstairs and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going on


    your side?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still in the ICU, there is nothing I can do, I can only wait. In addition, I got back today. It is useless


    to guard there since Jo Turner Credit Co., Ltd. had been investigated. There are too many things going


    on, staying would be a mistake.¡±


    True, it¡¯s useless to guard a patient that you can¡¯t meet.


    Thinking of Marcus and Mario, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you see Marcus and Mario there?¡±


    The two of them can¡¯t stay there forever, right? After such a big incident that happened to thepany,


    do they n to stay in the City P to take care of Dennis?


    That¡¯s not logical!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mario is in the ICU. Marcus arranged for someone toe over today and left this morning. Don¡¯t


    worry about the George Group¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s just a big reshuffle. It would take at most half a month to


    recover.¡±


    He should be in the corridor, there are echoes from time to time.


    I frowned, ¡°Well, fine!¡± I haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on. After all, my business foresight is limited,


    and I can¡¯t understand what''s happening.


    After chatting for a while, he hung up.


    I packed up and was prepared to go out.


    If Marcus came back today, then he should go to the George Group as soon as possible.


    Diana was taken aback when she saw me heading out with my bag, she stood at the door, looked at


    me, and asked, ¡°Are you crazy? Going out at this time?¡±


    ¡°Marcus is back, I¡¯m going to thepany.¡±


    She was speechless, ¡°Let him deal with it when he gets back. You, a pregnant woman, are going out


    with such a big belly. What if something happens?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine!¡± The matter should not be as serious as I thought. Since Marcus only just came back a few


    days after the ident, it should be that there are some things that he should know better than me.


    ¡°I will apany you!¡± She may have realized that she would not be able to persuade me, so she just


    took her coat and went out with me.


    There were still a lot of reporters and shareholders that blocked the George Group¡¯s building, they were


    unable to get in.


    Fortunately, Diana was clever. She drove my car and parked it under the George Group¡¯s building. It


    didn¡¯t take long for people to notice. I didn¡¯t know who yelled in the crowd, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. George,


    ra¡¯s car?¡±

 Chapter 100 Leaving the George Group II

    Chapter 100 Leaving the George Group II


    Suddenly, a group of people surrounded it. I took the opportunity to sneak into the George Group¡¯s


    building.


    There were not many people in the George Group, only a few people who were in charge of


    management were in. The others were being investigated by the Bureau of Industry and Commerce.


    I found the conference hall and saw Marcus negotiating with the Bureau of Industry and Commerce.


    He raised his eyebrows when he saw me, ¡°How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°I walked in!¡±


    I saw next to him and someone from the Bureau of Industry and Commerce handed him a bunch of


    documents and materials, and said, ¡°The George Group¡¯s situation and problems will be resolved


    tomorrow. Based on the current investigation, except for the audit and HY Technology Co., Ltd.¡¯s


    vitions, the others are fine.¡±


    Marcus nodded sternly, ¡°Sorry for troubling you!¡±


    As soon as the investigators left, he looked at the information. His expression didn¡¯t seem to panic at


    all, instead, he was extremely calm.


    I took the information from his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Thomson, let¡¯s talk!¡±


    He raised his eyes and eyebrows to look at me, ¡°About what?¡±


    When I saw the calm and gentle look on his face, I suppressed my anger, ¡°I just took over the George


    Group¡¯s audit and HY Technology Co., Ltd. for only two months, and something happened. Do you all


    treat me as a fool?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He sneered disdainfully, ¡°It can¡¯t be you think that I nned all these things, do


    you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Looking at him indifferently, I said, ¡°You have been in charge of the George Group¡¯s audit


    previously, especially for Thomson Group. Now, the audit problem was also in charge by AC Co., Ltd.


    which is under Thomson Group. Do you think it has nothing to do with you? It is also obvious for HY


    Technology Co., Ltd., do you still need me to state it?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± He leaned back in his chair and looked at me obliquely, ¡°I was in charge of the audit previously,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    but there was no problem with the audit in the previous few years, right? Thomson Group problem


    came after you were in charge. Did you lose concentration when you looked at the documents and


    reports? Did you sign the results of those reports? How can I intervene in those?¡±


    After a pause, he adjusted his sitting posture, looked at me, and continued, ¡°In short, HY Technology


    Co., Ltd.¡¯s incident was dug out by you. The factory in the southern district wasn¡¯t up to standards.


    Dennis was aware of it. He was also aware that I reced it with other means. After thepany went


    public, it was impossible to easily dere that the factory was substandard as it would affect the stock


    market, so this matter was suppressed. Yet, you were so good to bring this matter to the surface.¡±


    I was stunned and disbelieved, ¡°So, you knew this from the beginning and didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Miss Kennedy, you have worked for so many years, don¡¯t you understand the rules of the


    business world? How big is the George Group? Don¡¯t you know it well? Don¡¯t you know that there will


    be loopholes in anyrge corporation? As long as these loopholes do not affect thepany¡¯s


    development and aren¡¯t involved in other issues, they can be ignored. Besides, the idents in the


    Southern District factory have been dealt with just not reported. Otherwise, do you think that the


    families of the four family members will not find trouble for the George Group that easily?¡±


    ¡°Then why did those people give up their life that easily?¡± I was taken away by someone from the


    Procuratorate, and I heard the interrogator say that there was a family member who took their life.


    He sneered and looked at me like I was an idiot, ¡°It¡¯s true that pregnancy makes one stupid. It¡¯s been


    more than half a year since it happened before someone took their life. Do you think these people did


    so because of the Southern District?¡±


    Someone had tied the two matters together, it¡¯s nothing more than wanting to entangle the George


    Group.


    I was speechless for a while, so when the whole issue came crashing down, I was the one who was the


    most confused? This was why Marcus was not in a hurry as just as what Luis said, it was just a big


    reshuffle.


    And it was me who was washed out in the end!


    In the George Group¡¯s audit, it was me who signed the documents and HY Technology Co., Ltd. was in


    my name. Both matters are rted to me and even directly involved.


    Even if something happens in the end, thepany only needs to publicly kick me out, and the George


    Group could operate as per normal.


    ¡°Haha!¡± I couldn¡¯t helpugh although ironically, ¡°Mr. Thomson, you made a good move. I¡¯d admire


    you!¡±


    Drove me out of thepany fairly and honestly, and I can¡¯t find any ws.


    He looked at me with deep eyes, noticed my bulging stomach, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this.


    Even if you leave the George Group, the shares in your name will still belong to you. It¡¯s just you who


    won¡¯t be staying in the George Group. Besides, you are going to deliver a baby soon, and you will


    leave anyway.¡±


    Yes! I am the one who needs to leave in the end!


    Iughed, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s also leaving. Is it the same being kicked out or voluntarily leaving?¡±


    I looked at him and suppressed the gloom on my face and asked, ¡°Did Dennis know about this?¡±


    He looked at me and was silent for a long time before he nodded.


    In just an instant, my heart seemed like it was being pinched by a pair of big hands, and the pain was


    so painful that I couldn¡¯t breathe. How did I even think that it was done by Samuel?


    Ridiculous!


    There was no coincidence of timing, everyone knows it tacitly.


    Indeed, what happened next was the same as what Marcus said.


    The next day.


    The report of the Procuratorate informed that the George Group¡¯s audit was affected by HY Technology


    Co., Ltd., so there was a problem with the audit and the report that appeared in the International


    Investment Journal was not true.


    Therefore, the overall audit must be re-conducted, including the George Group who was responsible


    for Jo Turner Credit Co., Ltd. and Thomson Group who was responsible for AC Co., Ltd., along with a


    portion of the fines formercial fraud was needed to be added. Fortunately, the people in the


    Procuratorate saw that the George Group had almost monopolized the entire economic lifeblood of


    Newton Town. Hence, it was not disclosed but resolved privately.


    Since HY Technology Co., Ltd. was under my direct supervision, I had to bear the fines and penalties. I


    had indirectly also affected Dennis.


    Fortunately, the matter was systematically resolved and the George Group, who had been paralyzed


    for most of the week, began to operate like normal.


    And I, just like what Marcus had predicted, was publicly fired by thepany and will no longer be


    hired again.


    I wasn¡¯t sad. Knowing how the plot would y in advance had calmed my mentality down by a lot. It


    was just that I was unwilling.


    I did not go back to the vi immediately when this was all over. I continued to stay in YT Apartment. I


    didn¡¯t need to go to the George Group in the future, which meant that I didn¡¯t have to work.


    After the whole ordeal, my stomach became a little bit bigger.


    I stopped inquiring about Dennis, and justzed around in the apartment and cared for my child.


    On weekends, Diana was bored and pestered me to apany her to Hensley Town for a few days.


    Since I was idle and had so much time on hand, I agreed.


    Newton Town was very close to Hensley Town. It was only an hour¡¯s drive away. When I got on the


    high-speed railway, Diana looked at the scenery outside the car window with some excitement. She


    took my hand and said, ¡°I made a down payment for a house in Hensley Town. It¡¯s just been


    ¡°When? Why haven¡¯t I heard you talk about it?¡± I had a lot of things during this period, so I didn¡¯t notice


    anything about her affairs. Now that she mentioned it, I asked about it.


    While ying with her mobile phone, she said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that long ago. I originally nned to tell you in


    advance, but something happened to you, so I didn¡¯t mention it to you then. It¡¯s still the same to tell you


    about it now.¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s true.

 Chapter 101 Get to Hensley Town

    Chapter 101 Get to Hensley Town


    It took us only an hour on the train.


    As we walked out of the railway station, Diana hailed a taxi and we headed to our amodation,


    which was located in a newly constructedmunity.


    It was a house of medium size with well-designed but not fancy decoration, which perfectly


    amodated both of us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hang out to get something to eat a whileter. After that, let¡¯s get back here to rest and leave our


    next hang-out tomorrow.¡± Leaning against the doorframe of my room, Diana suggested as she finished


    cleaning up her own room.


    I nodded, ¡°So what shall we have for food today?¡±


    ¡°I am asking for your favor.¡± She took a look at my belly, ¡°I suggest we should take some in food.¡±


    I knew she was concerned with my pregnancy. So I said, ¡°I prefer some spicy food. It has been a long


    time since I enjoyed something spicyst time. Besides, now I am five months pregnant. That should


    be alright for me.¡±


    Her brows furrowed, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    As Hensley Town was somewhere strange to me, I simply followed Diana to wherever she led me to.


    There was a mall near themunity, on the third floor of which there located a variety of restaurants.


    Diana had been strayed away from restaurants¡¯ dishes for so long. So she seemed to be crazy about


    having a nice meal here.


    She led me to walk around for quite a while. She would probably spend a whole day walking around


    here if it weren¡¯t because of her concern with my pregnancy.


    Then we entered a restaurant specializing in fish dishes. After ordering the food, she sighed with her


    jaw resting upon her palm, ¡°I was really starving while walking around just now. But after making the


    order, I felt like my appetite has run away.¡±


    I noticed that she might be about two months pregnant. So I asked while looking at her, ¡°Have you felt


    vomiting sickness of pregnancy?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No. I am fine except for theck of appetite.¡±


    As I knew the symptoms varied from person to person, I nodded, ¡°Just get yourself prepared and stay


    in Hensley Town for the rest days of your pregnancy. You¡¯d better take care during your second and


    third month of pregnancy. Besides, it¡¯s time to prepare something for the baby. Just tell me if you need


    anything.¡±


    She nodded with a smile, ¡°I have been fully prepared. I have even registered for my membership in a


    confinement service center for my post-delivery. But unlike Newton Town, I didn¡¯t have many choices


    here. So I chose the closest one to our amodation.¡±


    I never worried as Diana always took care of herself better than I did. I took out a credit card from my


    clutch. I put it in her front, ¡°Keep it. It was offered by Mr. Freddy George when I married Dennis. I


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    haven¡¯t used it yet. You can keep it in case you may be in need for money as you will stay here alone.¡±


    She frowned and pushed it back to me, ¡°Keep it for yourself. I don¡¯t need that. I have bought the house


    that amodates us here with the money I kept during these years. Besides, Dennis offered me a


    big sum of money for the transfer of the bar, which was twice as much as the market price. And I


    haven¡¯t even spent a penny of it. So I can make that money for my emergency back-up. Don¡¯t worry


    about me. Just keep it yourself.¡±


    I pushed the card to her front again, simply ignoring what she said. I huffed seriously, ¡°Just take it no


    matter if you need it. I have been nicely paid while working for the George Group during the two years.


    And I have kept almost every single penny of my pay intact. Besides, I still have the property inherited


    by my grandma. Since I haven¡¯t divorced Dennis yet, I don¡¯t think he will be mean to me. Even if after


    divorce, I can still get a huge share from it. I will be less worried if it¡¯s you who keep the card for me.¡±


    Hearing that, Diana didn¡¯t feel like turning down again as she failed to convince me. So she took the


    card and looked at me, ¡°Okay, tell me if you are in need. Don¡¯t try to struggle on your own alone.¡±


    Then a waiter served as the dishes. I nudged myself a bit to spare more space for the waiter. Then I


    said to her, ¡°Alright, I know.¡±


    We had been chatting during the meal. Soon, hours had passed.


    As it had been hours, she rubbed against her own belly and looked at me, ¡°Let¡¯s go to get some coffee


    then. And after that, let¡¯s hang around some fashion shops. I really fancy doing some shopping as it


    has been long since I shoppedst time.¡±


    I paid the bill and then we headed to the fashion precinct.


    ¡°ra, what lipstick do you¡­¡± before she finished, she suddenly froze still. Panic seemed to fill her


    face.


    I looked at the direction where she fixed her eyes. Then I saw Leo not far away, who dressed casually.


    His body shape looked tall straight and his face gentle, making him more charming than most of those


    male stars.


    If it weren¡¯t because of the fact that ady with perfect look and excellent bearing was standing right


    next to him, he would have been surrounded withdies.


    But what brought him to Hensley Town?


    Thatdy by his side was in a slinky dress. She looked enchanting but not coquettish. They looked like


    perfect match while she was holding his arm and walking among the crowd.


    It seemed that Leo was here to hang out with her. I grabbed Diana¡¯s hand out of instinct and turned


    around with my back on them. I said, ¡°Let¡¯s get back.¡±


    Diana also lost her desire for shopping. She nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I thought they hadn¡¯t noticed us. However, as both of us took a few steps away, a strong man in ck


    suit suddenly stood in our front.


    As he was wearing a pair of sunsses, I couldn¡¯t tell what was his expression. He said, ¡°Ladies, Mr.


    Kennedy is expecting you.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± Diana grabbed my hand hard because of nervousness.


    I gently patted on the back of her hand tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I said to that man, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s getting


    I was about to leave with Diana. But he stopped us again, ¡°Miss Kennedy, he told me that he would like


    to drop by in your house tonight if you refuse now.¡±


    ¡°Tell him! Don¡¯t push us if he wants no troubles!¡± Diana suddenly raised up her voice. She looked mad


    while grabbing my hands.


    He still insisted coldly, ¡°Ladies. Please. Or I don¡¯t mind carrying both of you on my shoulders with


    force.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Diana was getting madder.


    I stopped her and said to the man, ¡°Lead us the way.¡±


    I knew it would cost a lot to resist once Leo made up his mind.


    The man led us out of the mall. We walked down a street and entered a caf¨¦.


    As we went upstairs to the door of a box, the man said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy is expecting you inside.¡±


    Diana and I looked at each other and entered one after another. The box in a caf¨¦ differed from that in


    a restaurant. It looked more refined. I could even hear the conversation inside through the gauze


    drape.


    ¡°Leo, it has been a long time since you came here to see me. I was wondering if you had forgotten


    about me.¡± A female voice sounded. Though she was trying to seduce him, her voice still sounded nice.


    Diana and I walked pass the drape to enter. Then I saw Leo and ady sitting beside an octangle table


    made of sandalwood.


    Thatdy was wearing a dress pictured with green leaves. It even highlighted her nice-curved body.


    She looked elegant while smoothly making tea.


    I was stunned.


    Making tea in a caf¨¦?


    How strange!


    Leo raised his brows when seeing Diana and me, whose saturnine face was then covered by a


    confusing expression, ¡°Ladies, long time no see!¡±


    Diana looked frightened instinctively. But she still red at him out of great hatred against him, ¡°Leo,


    what do you want from us?¡±

 Chapter 102 It’s Leo Again!

    Chapter 102 It¡¯s Leo Again!


    Leo simply ignored her. He fixed his dark eyes on me, smiling, ¡°Want a cup of tea?¡±


    Diana was about to continue. I grabbed her arm to stop her. And I looked at Leo, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then I beckoned Diana to sit down together. Thatdy in green dress ced a delicate cup in front of


    us, smiling attractively, ¡°Help yourselves.¡±


    Diana didn¡¯t intend to care about the tea. She red at Leo while grabbing my hand still, ¡°Leo, tell us


    what you are up for!¡±


    ¡°May we start with the tea?¡± he said, looking cold.


    I didn¡¯t take the cup of tea. Instead, I said to him, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Just tell me what you want. I won¡¯t


    drink the tea in case the caffeine kills my sleep tonight.¡±


    Thatdy wore a smile, silent.


    Meanwhile, Leo also smiled, but looking mocking, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t expect you to be soposed right


    now. You should find it hard to fall asleep at night after running away from the George Group so


    awkwardly, I suppose.¡±


    Then he gazed at my belly. His voice got stronger, ¡°You should be five months pregnant now. I assume


    it¡¯s still not toote to have an abortion.¡±


    ¡°Leo, you crazy bastard!¡± Diana cursed loud. Her face was burning with both horror and hatred.


    Leo frowned, displeased. He hinted at the man in ck standing beside him, ¡°She¡¯s too noisy. Please


    lead her out and serve her some dessert.¡±


    That man walked to Diana and gestured.


    Diana was panic. She red at Leo, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Leo showed no response. He just looked at me, ¡°Behave yourself. After a simple talk, I promise I will


    return both of you home safe and sound. ra, as your brother, I mean no evil. It¡¯s just that I miss you


    so much.¡±


    He took a glimpse at Diana and then said with his eyes slightly closed, ¡°If you keep making noise, I am


    afraid my temper will run out of control.¡±


    Of course, he was threatening us though in a humble tone.


    I looked at Diana, who was also looking at me with a worried face. I gently patted on the back of her


    hands tofort her, ¡°I will be fine. Just get yourself some dessert. It will only take me a minute.¡±


    ¡°ra¡­¡±


    Before she could continue, I added to stop her, ¡°Just go. I will be alright.¡±


    Hearing that, she no more insisted. She cast a mad glimpse at Leo, ¡°If you do any harm to her, I will


    spare no endeavor to revenge on you!¡±


    Leo simply raised his brows, silent.


    Then Diana left.


    Thatdy in green got another cup of tea for me. She said while looking at me, ¡°Miss Kennedy, if the


    tea worries you because of caffeine, you can try some ck tea, which should be caffeine-free.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I smiled.


    Leo took a look at her and frowned. Her unexpected suggestion seemed to annoy him a bit.


    Thatdy smiled at me again, but silent this time.


    Leo took a few sips of tea. Then he fixed his dark eyes on me, ¡°Since you have resigned from the


    George Group, why don¡¯t you divorce Dennis?¡±


    I sneered, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, now you fancy intervening others¡¯ privacy?¡±


    He raised his brows, ¡°The concern with privacy should be unnecessary between us. ra, you should


    know that I can make you a better life after you divorce him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I look good now?¡± I could tell he must know what happened to the George Group as it did jar the


    whole business world. So I wasn¡¯t surprised at it.


    He put down the cup and said seriously, ¡°ra, I am sure you can tell that I know more about you


    better than you do. Stop ying tough. You are also aware that Dennis isn¡¯t your best choice. Divorcing


    him should be your best option.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± I sneered, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, are you kidding? Even if I have resigned from the George Group, I am


    still officially recognized as his wife.¡±


    He took a sip of tea and gazed at me again. He then satirized, ¡°Your confidence really surprises me.


    Before I left City P yesterday, there was a news among the upper ss¡ªMr. Lewis and Mrs. Knight


    had got their daughter an excellent fianc¨¦, whosest name should be George.¡±


    After saying that, he sneered, ¡°I wonder where is Dennis now.¡±


    As I knew Leo was trying to mock me, I turned a deaf ear to what he said. Instead, I replied casually,


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, if that¡¯s it, I am afraid I gotta go now.¡±


    He sneered and looked at thedy in green, ¡°Karina, tell my sister something happening in City P.¡±


    I frowned out of impatience, ¡°I am afraid not. I gotta go now.¡±


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, please be patient. Since now you are sitting here, why not spend a minute on this


    story?¡± Karina uttered, looking casual.


    Actually, I was a bit surprised at her decent manner. She didn¡¯t look like one of those who pleased men


    with her carnal advantages.


    ¡°May you?¡± said Leo while looking at me with his jaw resting upon his palm.


    I kept silent to acquiesce. I didn¡¯t mind spending a few more minutes here.


    Karina smiled and refilled my cup with tea, ¡°Mr. Kennedy and I have stayed in City P for a few days.


    And we did get some news about Mr. George.¡±


    She paused and then continued, ¡°Perhaps part of it wasn¡¯t true. Miss Kennedy, just make it a gossiping


    story.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± While saying, I could guess what it was mostly about.


    Dennis had been in City P for more than half a month, during which I got no texts or calls from him.


    Even if he were in the emergency room, he would have been free to contact me during these days.


    How hrious! I still struggled and found it hard to make my final decision, not knowing why.


    ¡°The Lewis Family have been serving as high-ranking officials for three generations. So they are all


    renown around City P. Samuel Lewis has been known as a romantic gentleman and he has been only


    infatuated with Luna in his life. But Luna isn¡¯t one of those from the upper ss. So the Lewis


    disapproved of the rtionship. Then Luna left the city alone with a pregnant belly. But unfortunately,


    she married a wrong guy and even her daughter had gone missing. Both of them are still entangled in


    this rtionship during these years. But with the favor of Mr. Holmes, Luna strived to get what she has


    got now. She makes herself among the upper ss and plus the love of Samuel, she found her missing


    daughter.¡±


    While saying that, she took a look at me and then at Leo. Leo still remained silent with his eyes slightly


    closed.


    So thedy continued, ¡°Miss Kennedy, I suppose you also know that Olivia was their missing daughter.


    And now the Lewis has recognized Luna officially. Meanwhile, Olivia will also be admitted to the family.


    Now Olivia will soon have her name changed into Olivia. And I heard that every member of the Lewis


    shows great favor for her. They are going to organize a grand banquet for her. As she has been keen


    on ying violin, the Lewis has hired some top and renown violinists in the world to teach her.¡±


    Hearing that, I felt like my impatience grew stronger, ¡°Miss, what you said has nothing to do with me. I


    wonder what¡¯s your purpose to say so.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled casually, ¡°Miss Kennedy, I know you won¡¯t care about someone who has nothing to do with


    you. But at least you should care about your husband.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°So I need to be told something about my own husband by someone else?¡± I sighed and


    continued, ¡°I suggest both of you to save your own time. Though I still appreciate your concern with my


    private matters, I have to say that I have the responsibility to trust my own husband at least. And


    getting something irrelevant about him from someone else would be thest thing I would do.¡±


    Leo suddenly put down the cup and it sounded loud on the table, ¡°If you don¡¯t care, you would not have


    left the George Group while bearing mes. ra, if you do show no care about it, I suggest you


    divorce him for your own pride!¡±

 Chapter 103 Being Haunted

    Chapter 103 Being Haunted


    ¡°My decision over my divorce has nothing to do with you! Leo, I do appreciate your concern about me.


    But there is nothing else I am gonna pay you besides appreciation. Please, leave me alone for the sake


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    of our family bond, Thank you!¡±


    After saying that, I stood up and added, ¡°Thank you for the tea. It¡¯s gettingte. I gotta go now.¡± Before


    he could utter, I straightly walked out of the box.


    As soon as I stepped out of the door, I heard cups being smashed on the ground inside the box. But I


    didn¡¯t stop. Then I walked down the corridor and headed downstairs.


    Diana was waiting for me in the lobby. Seeing me, she trotted to me and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you


    alright? Did he threaten you?¡±


    I held her trembling hands and shook my head, ¡°No. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back home.¡±


    She raised her head to cast a glimpse mixed with great horror at the second floor, where there stood


    Leo as he walked out of the box. He silently gazed at us with a gloomy and horrible-looking face.


    Diana couldn¡¯t help grabbing my hands harder. She then nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Then she led me out of the caf¨¦ without looking back.


    As we got back to the amodation, it had been in the small hours. After washing ourselves up, we


    went to bed together. I found it hard to sleep alone as some kinds of horror had been haunting me


    recently. Thanks to Diana, I finally fell asleep with her by my side.


    As Hensley Town was famous for its nice weather, the sun shone brightly in the next morning. At 7:00


    AM, a ray of sunlight squeezed in through the gap between curtains. The light spots scattered around


    the room, looking amazing.


    I kept gazing at the ceiling nkly for a while. Then the phone on the night table began to buzz. I


    reached out my head to grab it and checked the caller¡¯s number, which seemed to be quite familiar to


    me.


    But I couldn¡¯t tell who it was within seconds. So I picked it up, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± a cold but familiar voice sounded. I paused and realized that it was Mario. I couldn¡¯t


    help eximing, ¡°Doctor Mario?¡±


    I was surprised at his cold voice as he always talked to me with gentle manners.


    Mario seemed to pause for seconds. Then his voice softened a bit, ¡°ra? You are now with Diana?¡±


    I took a look at the phone. Not until then did I notice that it was Diana¡¯s.


    I paused out of surprise and replied, ¡°How are you doing these days?¡±


    I heard from Luis that he had been kept in ICU. And now he should recover. I was about to ask


    something about Dennis. But I still held it back.


    ¡°Well, I have gone through all kinds of surgeries. Marcus told me what happened to the George Group.


    Don¡¯t worry. I will be back to Newton Town tomorrow. Then I will have a talk with Dennis.¡± His voice


    sounded soft. I could tell he was trying tofort me.


    I nodded, feeling a bit relieved, ¡°I am fine. But I have left Newton Town. I will be return in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked. Perhaps he himself was aware of his anxious tone just now. So he paused


    and continued, ¡°Are you leaving for a few days to rx yourselves?¡±


    I didn¡¯t notice something wrong. So I replied, ¡°Yeah, we are rxing ourselves in Hensley Town.¡±


    Diana, who was sleeping next to me, was woken up by our conversation. She turned around to look at


    me. She said with slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±


    I whispered to answer, ¡°Doctor Mario. He is calling for you.¡± While saying, I handed her the phone.


    A sudden change appeared on her expression. She took the phone, got off the bed and walked to the


    balcony.


    I stood up as well to grab my phone. I took a look at it but found no text from Dennis.


    I held back the sense of depression growing in my mind. Then I walked into the bathroom to wash


    myself up.


    As I walked out of the bathroom, Diana looked at me with a worried face.


    I paused and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You told him we are here in Hensley Town?¡±


    I nodded. But soon I realized something unusual. So I asked tentatively, ¡°You are pregnant with the


    baby of Doctor Mario?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± her denial slipped out of her mouth. She paused and added, ¡°I need to wash myself up. Pack up


    your stuffs. We are leaving for a vige to stay for a few days.¡±


    I was rendered stunned, ¡°What? Why the vige? We have just arrived in Hensley Town.¡±


    ¡°Dennis should be back to Newton Town. Why not return to meet him and have a clear talk?¡± she


    looked a bit sullen while saying. Then she continued weakly, ¡°ra, I wanna get my life free from them.


    Though you have resigned from the George Group, you can still return to spend the rest of your life


    with Dennis if you find it hard to leave him. If you decide to let it go, let¡¯s leave together and stay away


    from them, will you?¡±


    Of course, she was referring to Dennis and Mario.


    As decisive as she had been, I never doubted if she would hesitate once she was determined.


    I paused, feeling a fearful mess in my heart. Should I continue my marriage with Dennis? But I would


    never forget about the story between him and Olivia¡ªincluding the past, the present and the future.


    However, once I decided to leave Dennis, I still failed to let go of my feelings. And the baby in my belly


    also contributed to part of the reason. I couldn¡¯t bear to deprive my baby of the love of father.


    Seeing that I went nk, she sighed, ¡°Alright. You should continue with your marriage with Dennis.


    After all, you won¡¯t be determined enough to leave him before your disappointment grows to the point.¡±


    She paused and entered the bathroom, speechless.


    While walking out, she rubbed to dry her hair. Then she said to me, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Actually, I rather admired her for her decisive attitude. When it came to make decisions, I


    always disappointed myself because of indecision.


    Hensley Town was indeed a nice ce for living. Everyone here was enjoying a rxed pace of life


    with rtively low cost for both necessities and housing. The weather was moderate. The food here


    varies a lot and it tasted nice. Wonderful scenery could be seen all over the ce in both downtown


    and uptown area.


    In spring, the whole city would be decorated with Sakura while summer would be beatified with


    jacaranda. As autumn arrived, golden maple leaves gilt every inch of the city while white snow painted


    silver in winter.


    No wonder Mario once rmended me to live here.


    As a foodie plus with pregnancy, Diana, who had been free from the burden of diet and also the


    morning sickness, had been indulging herself in all kinds of food with me during these two days.


    A few dayster, Diana nned to leave for a vige. But I didn¡¯t go with her.


    No matter what the story in the future would be, I still deemed it necessary to make it clear with Dennis.


    I got a train ticket back to Newton Town while Diana to the vige. We separated in the railway station. I


    got into the train and found my seat next to the window.


    I still remembered a country music repeated in my hometown when I was young, the lyrics of which


    was about separation from friends. At that time, I couldn¡¯t tell why it was so popr among adults.


    Now I knew it symbolized the youth of that generation, who spent their young age during a period of


    time when written letters still yed a main role inmunication.


    Perhaps I was being lost in thought, not until I turned my head and saw his clear-cut face when the


    train started did I notice that Leo actually sat next to me.


    ¡°ra, what a coincidence!¡±


    I turned my head aside to avoid seeing his smile, feeling annoyed. Of course, as a man adept at IT, it


    was just a piece of cake for him to get a ticket for the seat next to mine.


    ¡°Leo, what do you want?¡± I deemed myself too mediocre to have his infatuation lingering.


    He didn¡¯t give out a quick answer. Instead, he looked out of the window and said casually, ¡°Sense of


    belonging.¡±


    Sense of belonging?

 Chapter 104 Sense of Belonging

    Chapter 104 Sense of Belonging


    I frowned, ¡°I could offer you a sense of belonging?¡±


    Silent, he just stared at me.


    I also remained silent as I got confused.


    It only took me an hour on the train from Hensley Town to Newton Town. Leo managed to sit next to


    me, but speechless. He looked out of the window to enjoy the scenery outside just as I did all the way


    through.


    ¡°Dear passengers, we are arriving in Newton Town¡­¡± the speaker in the station sounded as the train


    stopped.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood up to get my suitcase on the shelf above my head. Before I could reach it, two fair hands did it


    for me.


    It wasn¡¯t too heavy as it was filled with clothes only. But for me, it was gonna take me some efforts.


    Leo was much taller than me. I raised my head to look at him and reached out my hand to get my


    suitcase back, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He grabbed the handlebar of my suitcase with one hand and stopped me by grabbing my hand with the


    other. I frowned and tried to pull my hand off from his grip out of instinct.


    But he actually exerted more strength on his grip, ¡°It¡¯s too crowded here.¡±


    I frowned still, ¡°I know. But let go of my hand!¡±


    He simply ignored my request. I tried hard but failed as he grabbed my hand hard. People around


    walked out of the train one by one and we followed out with the crowd.


    Then I heard someone murmuring, ¡°Wow, that guy looks hot!¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop it. Don¡¯t you see his wife? And she has got pregnant!¡±


    ¡°Ah, what a pity! I am so jealous of his wife!¡±


    ¡­


    Leo looked at me with acent smile.


    But I ignored him and followed the crowd with my head slightly down.


    It was indeed crowded around the exit. Leo carefully guarded me because I was pregnant. Fortunately,


    there weren¡¯t too many people crowding around me.


    Leo made a call as we walked out of the station. Then he led me to the roadside.


    I said impatiently, ¡°We have walked out of the crowd! Let me go! I can hail a taxi myself.¡±


    He lowered his head to take a casual look at me, ¡°I have made my chauffeur here to pick us up. Let me


    send you home.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I used the other hand to force apart his grip.


    But he still grabbed hard and insisted, ¡°Behave yourself. The stock price of the George Group has been


    plummeting for a few days. Though it didn¡¯tst for long, there were still investors who had gone broke.


    You have just resigned from the group. I am afraid there will be broke investors nning to retaliate


    against you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bluffing! The fall of the stock price has onlysted for a week. There won¡¯t be so many broke


    investors!¡± though I had no experience in stock market, I still had some knowledge about themon


    sense within.


    He cast a glimpse at me as if I were a fool.


    Then a ck Bentley stopped in our front. Before I could utter, he handed my suitcase to a man in


    ck who got off the car. Then he led me into the car.


    Though I could easily hail a taxi outside the station, I deemed it inappropriate to refuse since the car


    had arrived. So I simply kept silent and got into the car.


    Leo sat beside me and said to the chauffeur, ¡°Take us to NY Restaurant.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°If you don¡¯t send me home, I would like to take a taxi.¡±


    While saying that, I was about to get off the car. But Leo stopped me, ¡°It¡¯s at noon. Even if you wanna


    starve yourself, think about your baby.¡±


    I paused and said, ¡°I can have lunch in T Vi. Nanny Daisy will cook for me.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t think you will have appetite for lunch as soon as you return. After all, Dennis has


    been in the hospital for more than half a month, during which you did nothing to show your care. Are


    you sure as your husband, he could simply put up with your indifference?¡±


    While speaking, he approached in an intimate way.


    I nudged a bit away to keep distance. I huffed with disdain, ¡°But you will ruin my appetite.¡±


    ¡°You can turn a blind eye on me.¡± While speaking, he looked out of the window with a proud and


    domineering smile.


    I turned to look at where he fixed his eyes. Then I saw a ck jeep in short distance, while the window


    of which was lowered down.


    It was Dennis, the one whom I hadn¡¯t met during the past 15 days! He looked a bit haggard. But his


    charm remained. He fixed his dark eyes on us.


    I couldn¡¯t tell his feelings hidden within.


    I tried to push Leo away instinctively, who got closer to me intimately. However, he actually wrapped


    around my shoulder and brought me into his arms with a smile.


    Then he let out his provocative smile at Dennis and said to the chauffeur, ¡°Drive!¡±


    The window was closed as the chauffeur drove far. I pushed Leo away, gasping madly.


    ¡°Leo, are you crazy?¡± I knew he meant to irritate Dennis.


    He let go of me and leaned against the seat, saying casually, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I was rendered speechless. I got so mad that I wanna tear him apart. But my madness only ended up


    in a furious glimpse at him. Then I turned to look out of the window, unspoken.


    The car reached the building of the restaurant and we got off. As Leo had made a reservation and


    ordered dishes beforehand, a waiter came to serve food as soon as we sat down.


    The madness smashed my appetite. Leo elegantly took a few bites and saw me stop eating.


    He raised his brows, lookingzy, ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit your appetite?¡±


    I seemed to feel that he was different from who he was five years ago. But what exactly he had


    changed I couldn¡¯t tell.


    I shook my head, ¡°I am not hungry.¡±


    He pouted and looked at me with his jaw resting upon his hand, ¡°Pregnantdy should be hungry for


    food, right?¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± I took a few more bites, but I found it hard to fudge, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I still haven¡¯t


    felt hunger.¡±


    He nodded and stared at me with his clear eyes. This time he looked softer, ¡°When did you fall in love


    with Dennis?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic. Nor did I want to talk to him about it. I couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°Leo,


    it¡¯s my privacy!¡±


    ¡°But you are my sister.¡± He said softly. But it sounded a bit tough.


    I sneered, ¡°But you know you were actually adopted.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to care.


    I put down the fork and said, ¡°I am stuffed. I gotta go before it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    He stood up as I did, ¡°Let me send you home.¡±


    If he could be described as a horrible evil before, now he made me feel like he was insistently


    pestering.


    The car was driving into the broad T Vis area, where there were birds foraging for food among trees


    on both sides of the road in this summer day.


    Both of us remained unspoken.


    The car parked outside my vi. He looked at me, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a cup of coffee?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I huffed and got off the car.


    He followed behind and grabbed my arm, ¡°Even if you deny, the fact that I am your brother still


    remains! As your brother, I have the duty to meet the one who married you. ra, you can¡¯t deny that I


    am your only family in the world even though I am your nominal brother. You have no one else to rely


    on except for me.¡±


    His words pierced my heart just like a sharp dagger. I couldn¡¯t breathe out of great pain. But I managed


    to hold it back while looking at him, ¡°Leo, don¡¯t force me to feel what you have felt. It¡¯s you who has no


    family and no friends. You can¡¯t decide that I am alone just because you are!¡±


    I knew he had been lonely but I had never said so in front of him. However, as I was triggered to bring


    up this topic, I had to go on. I continued while looking at his sulky face, ¡°At that time, I had grandma


    and now I have my husband and my baby and also Diana. Unlike you, I am not alone. So that¡¯s why no


    one wanna get close to you.¡±

 Chapter 105 The Cold Fact

    Chapter 105 The Cold Fact


    My wrist hurt because of his grip. His face remained sulky, ¡°We are the same type. ra, you can


    never deny that Dennis no more loves you! And you know that well.¡±


    He then gazed at my belly, saying in a horrible cold voice, ¡°The baby isn¡¯t as nice as you have


    expected. As for Diana, you know that she will leave one day. So you are the same just like me, alone


    and deste. Since then, why don¡¯t you spend the rest of your life with me? I can offer whatever you


    ask for. We can live together like a family just like before, dwelling in a house in our hometown. Don¡¯t


    you deem it a good idea?¡±


    My wrist hurt even more. I frowned and struggled to pull my hand off. But I failed. I raised up my head


    to stare at him with a sense of sympathy, ¡°Leo, there are so many people in the world whom you can


    ask for to stay by your side for the rest of your life. But stop pestering me, okay?¡±


    He sneered, looking painful, ¡°You don¡¯t know me!¡±


    But actually I did. As an isted guy living in darkness, he would never learn to seize any hope to get


    himself out. He clung to me not because of love. Instead, he deemed that no matter how hateful he


    turned to be, I would still ept him just like my grandma, who would always spare him a home at that


    time.


    He only found his heart strayed and deste.


    Suddenly, I felt something chill. I turned around and saw Dennis standing at the gate, looking at us with


    his horrible eyes.


    I drew back my hand and kept a distance from Leo out of instinct. I knew perhaps it made no sense


    because Dennis might not even care.


    But it had been part of my instinct, which I could do nothing to change.


    I said to Leo, ¡°Go back home! I¡¯ll take you to grandma¡¯s grave. If you miss her, go for a visit.¡±


    I paused and looked at him, who still remained a cold, proud but deste expression.


    ¡°Leo, what has gone is gone. Life still goes on. You could find nothing but depression if you keep


    looking back.¡±


    I had never gone back to the alley where we lived at young age since grandma passed away. From


    then on, I knew that I was alone in the world.


    I strayed like a falling leaf. No matter how hard I struggle in the wind, I would still hit the ground and


    end up being dumped.


    So I turned around to enter the vi without looking back at Leo.


    Though it had been half a month since I returnedst time, everything here remained unchanged. But


    there were more flowers in the vi, making it a bit more colorful.


    Nanny Daisy looked more haggard. Seeing me entering, she looked at Dennis who was following


    behind. Then she forced out a smile, ¡°Both of you have been away for half a month. I thought you were


    going to abandon your home.¡±


    She paused and sighed, ¡°Thanks god, now you both return.¡±


    I seemed to be a bit more impatient because of the hot weather. I didn¡¯t feel like talking much and


    sleepiness started to linger in my head. So I went to the bedroom after a few seconds of talk to Nanny


    Daisy.


    Dennis followed in. Silent, I got on the bed, closed my eyes and got ready to sleep.


    I thought Dennis would say something or simply throw a tantrum. But he still remained unspoken. The


    atmosphere fell into silence.


    A few secondster, I felt the bed sank down a bit. Then he hugged me into his arms.


    Soon, I heard his even breath. After a while, I fell asleep as well.


    It was just a napsting for about an hour. I woke up and saw Dennis¡¯s charming face as soon as I


    opened my eyes.


    Unmoved, I stared at him still.


    I couldn¡¯t help wondering how long it had been since I stared at him like thatst time.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and we looked at each other. I paused for seconds.


    ¡°You have woken up?¡± he asked. His voice sounded a bit hoarse as he just woke up. He reached out


    his hand to move the hair scattering on my forehead backward. He simply stared at me.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± I was rendered a bit uneasy by his gaze. I was about to support myself up. But he pinned me


    down while sitting on my waist, raising his brows, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I am going to get up!¡± I struggled a bit but he fixed me tight.


    I frowned, ¡°Dennis, let go of me!¡±


    But he simply ignored my request. He pinned me on the bed harder and reached out his hand to touch


    my five months pregnant belly, in which the baby started to move randomly.


    He seemed to feel that. A bright smile appeared on his handsome face. He raised his voice, ¡°He seems


    to be moving!¡±


    He smiled like a kid. Seeing that, I couldn¡¯t help grinning, ¡°Yes. But I wanna get up.¡±


    He looked a bit more interested. So he sat up and supported me to lean against the headboard of the


    bed. He beckoned me to lower down my upper body a bit. Then he pressed his ear upon my belly.


    After a while, he smiled at me, ¡°Will you feel ufortable when he moves?¡±


    I was rendered speechless by his foolish question.


    ¡°If you are curious about that, why don¡¯t you read some books about pregnancy. Perhaps you can learn


    something by then.¡± I supported myself up and was about to get off the bed.


    He hugged me from behind, ¡°Just stay still like that for a few more seconds!¡±


    I used my own hands to break away from his hug. But when I lowered down my head to look at his


    arms, I frowned as I noticed some scratched scars on the surface, while the scabs of which had been


    peeled off and his wounds still looked bloody red.


    As I paused, he also noticed my gaze at his arms. So he hurried to draw back his arms, ¡°What do you


    want for food?¡±


    I only responded with long silence.


    He seemed to tell what was in my mind. He sat next to me and held my hand to stroke caringly. But


    actually I still felt displeased.


    ¡°You got those scars after protecting Olivia?¡± I also noticed myself that I was asking too


    straightforwardly, but I failed toe up with a better alternative of the question.


    He paused and I felt it. So I drew back my hand and sighed, ¡°I need to take a shower.¡±


    Perhaps I would prefer no answer to this question rather than hear him confess that all those scars


    were for the sake of Olivia.


    I would prefer to be a fool being kept in the dark.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He grabbed my wrist and pulled me back onto the bed. He fixed his eyes on me firmly, ¡°You still feel


    aggrieved?¡±


    I paused while looking at him, ¡°Aggrieved for what?¡±


    ¡°For my scars.¡±


    I smiled with my head down. Then I shook my head, ¡°No. Your life means nothing to me from now on.¡±


    Though I reckoned he would be mad and a quarrel might be brought up if I said so, I still followed my


    heart.


    He stared at me and uttered after quite a while, ¡°ra, you have never cared about me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I said, but feeling bad. I let out a breath and tried to avoid his cold gaze, ¡°When your grandpa


    made me your wife, I had a crush on you just because you fulfill the fantasy of all girls for their prince


    charming¡ªhandsome, rich and decent.¡±


    ¡°I married you because of the fantasy. But it started to fade away as time went by. And then I noticed


    myself that I was actually daydreaming.¡±


    Because Olivia simply smashed my fantasy for a nice marriage.

 Chapter 106 Quarrel

    Chapter 106 Quarrel


    ¡°So?¡± he sneered with a cold face, looking horrible, ¡°Because Leo has showed up in your world, you


    deem yourself essible to the right that you can choose the one who loves and spoils you, right? And


    that¡¯s what makes me less important in your heart. Do you think so?¡±


    Anger overwhelmed my mind as I heard so. I couldn¡¯t help answering loud, ¡°You are right! Since you


    deem yourself essible to the right to choose the one who loves you, why can¡¯t I? You still wanna


    make yourself important in my heart at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± he sneered, making the air around chill even more, ¡°ra, stop making excuse. So what¡¯s your


    n now? Divorce me? And then fall in love with Leo? Let me warn you! You¡¯d better cut your


    daydream! Even if you weren¡¯t pregnant with my own baby, I would never agree to divorce.¡±


    ¡°Dennis, you bastard!¡± I knew he just wanted to make me suffer by locking me down in the marriage.


    He tried to ruin my happiness. The longsting grievance and sufferings smashed my sanity.


    I smashed everything in the room, themp and every decorated gadget. They cracked and shattered


    into pieces, ¡°Since you can do whatever you want with Olivia, why can¡¯t I? Dennis, let me tell you! I


    don¡¯t even want this baby.¡±


    Of course, madness had mounted over my soberness.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His face went bloodshot red. He grabbed me hard and huffed with chilling eyes, ¡°How dare you say


    that!¡±


    I red at him to vent out all my anger, ¡°I don¡¯t even want this baby! Listen up, I don¡¯t want the baby!¡±


    I raised my fist my punch my belly hard, sobbing and choking, ¡°The baby smashed everything I


    treasured. I don¡¯t want this baby! Neither do you deserve to be a father!¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± his eyes went bloodshot. He gritted his teeth hard, ¡°Do you have any idea what you were


    saying?¡±


    I shook off his hands and forced out a bitter smile, ¡°I know it well.¡± My voice sounded heartrending.


    I felt like being stabbed inside by sharp daggers, ¡°Dennis, it¡¯s okay to have no divorce. But don¡¯t


    intervene in my private matters.¡±


    He squinted, trying hard to suppress his anger, ¡°Your private matters?¡±


    ¡°Since you can start a rtionship with Olivia, why can¡¯t I with Leo?¡± foolish talk ran out of my mouth


    again because of madness.


    He pushed me hard onto the bed and grumbled with hoarse voice, ¡°With Leo for what?¡±


    While speaking, he suddenly ripped something hard.


    The only blouse on my body was tore apart. He acted rudely, permitting no resistance, ¡°What has he


    done to you? Keep flesh against flesh just like what you are doing now?¡±


    ¡°Dennis, kill me if you are a man!¡± I pinched his back hard and shouted.


    ¡°A dead body is way too much boring. I prefer to go on step by step.¡±


    I finally no more resisted, finding it meaningless. I let go of my pinch and stared at the ceiling like a


    walking dead.


    Long after, he stood up to enter the bathroom. Then he walked out a few minutester. He rubbed to


    dry his hair, got himself changed and left without saying a word.


    He mmed the door hard, the noise of which echoed in the room for long.


    I wondered when would be the end.


    As I had quit my job, I had nothing else to do. When Diana called me, I just finished showering.


    I picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Have you reached the vige and found an amodation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± she answered, ¡°Did Dennis pick you up in the station?¡±


    I paused, ¡°You told him about it?¡± No wonder I saw Dennis outside the station.


    She replied, ¡°Yeah, since you decided to spend the rest of your life with him, you have to make it clear.


    No matter how his rtionship with Olivia is, you are still the officially recognized Mrs. George. And


    your marriage still needs to go on. So, ra, since you have made your own choice, spend your time


    with him wisely. Be more positive. Otherwise, you will only exhaust yourself.¡±


    Of course I knew what she meant. But I sighed, ¡°But we have just got into a big quarrel and he


    mmed the door hard to leave alone.¡±


    ¡°A quarrel again?¡± she was speechless, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you have a nice talk?¡±


    ¡°How? He found himself reluctant to leave Olivia. Nor did he wanna divorce. Diana, How am I gonna


    have a nice talk with him like that?¡±


    ¡°Divorce him! Only divorce can make a clear cut between your private business and his!¡±


    Actually, I would like to literally go for a divorce. But it would only bring me a lot of troubles. I threw the


    towel aside and slumped onto the sofa, sighing, ¡°Leo met me on the train and we left the station


    together, at the gate of which I bumped into Dennis. He believed that I must have an affair with Leo


    because he saw me staying with him. That¡¯s why he showed great reluctance to divorce.¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± she cursed, ¡°What a fucking coincidence!¡±


    I was speechless.


    ¡°So what are you gonna do now?¡±


    I replied while grabbing my phone hard, distraught, ¡°I have no idea. Now I just hope that I can give birth


    to the baby safely.¡±


    I had been pregnant for five months. So I was destined to be a mother. What was more, Leo was right


    about a point¡ªactually, I was also isted, feeling no sense of belonging. But the baby meant sce


    to me. I found no reason to refuse his birth. Of course, I didn¡¯t do it for Dennis.


    Only the baby could make me redeem myself.


    After hanging up the phone, it was getting dark outside. Someone knocked on the door.


    I opened the door and saw Nanny Daisy, who was holding a pot of steaming chicken soup. She said


    while looking at me, ¡°Hungry? Mr. George asked me to cook you some soup to warm up your body.¡±


    As I had ate lunch and Leo made me stuff myself, I felt no appetite at this moment. But looking at her


    smile, I found it hard to refuse.


    So I said, ¡°Thank you, Daisy.¡±


    I reached out my hands to take the soup. But she hurried to say, ¡°Oh, stop. Let me do it. It¡¯s too hot. I


    am afraid it will burn your hands.¡±


    She ced the soup in the bedroom, rubbed to clean her own hands and said to me, ¡°You have a


    quarrel with Mr. George?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprise as we did make a lot of noise just now.


    I nodded and walked beside the table to sit down. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I replied in low voice.


    She sighed, ¡°Young couple never learn to control the temper. Why didn¡¯t you have a nice talk? A


    quarrel only does harm to both of you.¡±


    I smiled. But the bitterness of the marriage could only be sensed by the couple themselves.


    ¡°ra!¡± she sat down next to me and held my hand tofort patiently, ¡°You have married Mr. George


    for almost three years. I have served as his nanny since he was a little boy. He has been taciturn with


    short temper. So he would bury a lot of burdens in his mind alone rather than tell anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 107 Cry in the Rain

    Chapter 107 Cry in the Rain


    She sighed again, ¡°Lord Freddy believed that a kind-hearted and positive girl like you could shape him


    with goodness if you two spent enough time together. But now both of you make such a mess!


    Whatever. Your life with him still goes on.¡±


    I could tell Nanny Daisy said so out of her good concern with us. I patted on her hands to say, ¡°Daisy,


    shaping another person is a horrible thing. I will never try to change his personality. Nor can I. Perhaps


    it has been destined. But from now on I will learn to control myself and avoid quarreling with him. Don¡¯t


    worry about that.¡±


    Tears seemed to well up a bit in her eyes. She slightly shook her head, ¡°Both of you are still young.


    Just remember cherish the days you have spent together. While you are aging, I don¡¯t want you to


    regret failing the one whom you should stay with or abandoning the love half way you should continue


    when you look back at an old age. Of course, our lives partly consist of regret. But don¡¯t let it grow


    more enough to overwhelm yourself.¡±


    I nodded, but having no idea how to reply. Actually, there was no terrible gap between Dennis and me.


    Perhaps it was the trifles that annoyed both of us. But when I found no way to vent out nor to make it


    clear while they were piling up, I would get myself deeply trapped.


    ¡°Daisy, thank you!¡± she had a clear understanding about my marriage with Dennis, holding hopes that


    we could continue with happiness. She did all these out of her kind heart.


    She sighed as she seemed to notice that I found it hard to fully take in her advice, ¡°What a stubborn


    girl!¡±


    I smiled and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    She paused and added, sounding a bit upset, ¡°But I can tell you mean everything to him. And you are


    the same to this point. You do care about him as well. But why don¡¯t both of you let go of dissension?¡±


    ¡°Daisy, are you still cooking something in the kitchen?¡± I suddenly interrupted.


    She stopped and sniffed. She paused for a second and stood up to exim, ¡°Oh! It¡¯s the soup for Mr.


    George!¡±


    While saying, she hurried downstairs.


    I stayed on the sofa still, nkly staring at the soup. As I was born and raised in a humble environment,


    barely could I feel much love.


    I hadn¡¯t even experienced the feelings of family affection for a few more years. Let alone love, which I


    was clumsy about. And never had I learnt how to love others.


    My grandma adopted me and tended me with care and warmth, which I defined as love.


    Leo was rude, stubborn and relentless in front of me, whom I defined as paranoid.


    Diana stayed to protect me by my side, which I defined as friendship.


    However, Dennis had barely showed much care for me during the past two years, which was so scanty


    that I found it hard to be defined as love.


    And I didn¡¯t want to fool myself by convincing myself that it was love.


    I loved him so I could put up with his intimacy with Olivia while his coldness to me. But it didn¡¯t mean


    that I would fool myself to make his simple care as his love for me.


    As the night fell, I felt so tired. Lying on the bed for long, I still failed to fall asleep as I had been used to


    sleeping with Diana by my side.


    Now Iy on the huge bed, alone, feeling horribly empty. The storm outside blew loud. In summer, the


    rain always raided unexpectedly.


    Pouring rain came after wind blew.


    I still stayed sober. So I stared at the clock on the wall. Now it was 1:00 AM. I was so distraught that I


    decided to get up and stood on the balcony with pajamas only. Because I got myself wet all over in rain


    only feel the chill wind blew. Distraught still, I was getting annoyed. So I walked downstairs and got to


    the yard, where there kept some nts and flowers of Nanny Daisy. They got bent down or fell aside


    as heavy rain attacked, from which I found myself connected.


    I felt like being part of those, struggling in harsh environment. I couldn¡¯t help walking closer regardless


    of the rain.


    As it was a set of thin pajamas for summer, I soon got drenched all over. The rain didn¡¯t feel cold. What


    was more, I felt cool under the rain. Driven by longsting depression, I squatted down in the yard and


    cried alone.


    Everyone needed time to vent out. Thanks to the rain, I found my time.


    When Nanny Daisy noticed me, I was in the midst of sad cry. Flustered, she opened an umbre,


    hurried over to pull me back. But as she was too old to use much strength, she failed because I was


    reluctant.


    Seeing that, she dropped the umbre and ran back to the parlor. When she walked into the yard


    again, she came with raincoat. She put it on me andforted, ¡°ra, stop making yourself suffer.


    Please, if you show no care about your own, think about the baby. What if you miscarry?¡±


    Controlled by great sadness, I didn¡¯t even catch what she said. I squatted still and cried, venting out all


    my grievance and depression.


    Though the rain in summer didn¡¯t chill much, as a pregnantdy, I started to feel sick and dizzy after


    staying in the rain for an hour.


    Suddenly, Nanny Daisy said surprisedly, ¡°Mr. George, you are finally back!¡±


    I turned around and saw Dennis, wearing a ck suit, walking to me with his sulky and merely cold


    eyes.


    He held my up into the vi.


    His face was covered with sullenness. My eyes felt bad because of an hour of cry. And I didn¡¯t wanna


    look at him. So I literally closed my eyes.


    Nanny Daisy dismissed herself as Dennis returned.


    He closed the door as we entered the bedroom. Then he stripped me off and held me up into the


    bathroom.


    He remained unspoken and so did I. The air seemed to be frozen with silence.


    As time went by, my frozen body started to feel warm. And my sore eyes felt better.


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw him staring at me with gloomy face. His eyes looked cold and


    unpredictable. Not until quite a while did he utter, ¡°You have fun making yourself sick?¡±


    I frowned, feeling awkward while lying in the bathtub nakedly under his gaze. I stood up and was about


    to leave the bathroom.


    But he hurried to pin me down into the bathtub again.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    I frowned with a sulky face, ¡°I wanna sleep.¡±


    ¡°You wanna sleep in the rain?¡± he fixed me tight in the tub, looking displeased, ¡°Why did you get into


    the rain?¡±


    I grabbed a bath towel to put it on my upper body. I replied perfunctorily, ¡°I was in bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Bad mood?¡± he sneered, ¡°If everyone in the world made themselves suffer when in a bad mood, the


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    human beings should have gone extinct! ra, are you making yourself suffer or actually making me


    suffer?¡±

 Chapter 108 High Fever

    Chapter 108 High Fever


    I raised up my head to look into his eyes, from which I could see the reflection of my own, ¡°Make you


    suffer?¡± I paused and sneered, ¡°Yeah, you are right. Commonly speaking, you should spend your


    romantic hours with your true love at this moment. But Daisy called you back. It is a suffering for you.


    I turned a blind eye to his horrible looking face. Then I said with hypocritical apology, ¡°I am so sorry. I


    promise it won¡¯t happen again. It¡¯s gettingte. Please return to her side. I mean the one you truly love.


    I gotta sleep now.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± he tried hard to hold back his burning anger, ¡°You never stop insinuating, huh?¡±


    I frowned mockingly, ¡°Sorry, you are just being too suspicious. How dare I insinuate?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± his anger turned into a weird smile. He held me up from the water and threw me onto the bed.


    I grabbed the quilt to cover myself up. He sneered, ¡°Now you feel shy for being naked?¡±


    I simply ignored him with my lips pressed. I looked around the bed and found no clothes. Then I saw


    him took off his own drenched jacket.


    As his shirt also got mostly drenched, it literally clung to his strong chest muscle, which looked quite


    tempting. I frowned, ¡°Dennis, no! I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    He paused while unbuttoning his shirt. Then he sneered, ¡°You seem to overestimate my energy.¡± He


    cast me a cold glimpse and huffed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not a hormone-driven monster.¡±


    As he took off his shirt, threw it aside, unbuckled his belt and took off his pants. Then I noticed a


    horrible scar on his back as he bent over, which stunned me.


    It must be a terrible air crash.


    He threw his pants aside. Of course, he also noticed that I was gazing at his scar. He frowned, ¡°I never


    regretted whoever I protected at that moment.¡±


    I was speechless and shifted my gaze off from him. Then I pulled the quilt over my head.


    But then I paid the price for my tantrum. During the small hours, high fever started to haunt me. I was


    getting dizzy and burning thirsty. I scrambled around on the bed and almost fell off.


    Luckily, Dennis acted quickly enough to grab me and pull me back onto the bed. He seemed to be


    woken up just now. His husky voice sounded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dizziness messed up my brain and my throat was burning. Not until quite a while did I force out a word,


    ¡°Water!¡±


    He turned on the bedsidemp, stood up and poured me a ss of water. The water alleviated my


    sickness a bit. But I still felt feeble, weak and dizzy.


    Dennis noticed something wrong with me. He touched my forehead and realized what happened to me.


    So he stood up to put on his clothes. I grabbed the end of his shirt and struggled to say, ¡°I can¡¯t go to


    the hospital.¡±


    I knew taking medicine or getting infusion might do harm to the baby.


    He frowned and started to shed sweat on his forehead, ¡°No hospital? Alright, let me get Mario here.¡±


    While saying, he made a call.


    After talking for a few seconds, he went into the bathroom. Then he got a wet towel to apply on my


    forehead. After that, he went to prepare some tepid water.


    As I was badly ill because of fever, I had no idea when Mario arrived. Only when he was talking to


    Dennis did I manage to regain my soberness a bit.


    ¡°How did she get such a sudden high fever? She has been five months pregnant. The baby is growing


    his own body. Now it¡¯s the most vital period!¡± I could tell it was Mario who was questioning him.


    ¡°She got herself into the rain for half an hour.¡± Dennis¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°You are too careless. Pregnantdies tend to have fluctuation of emotion. She got so many impacts


    and burdens recently. She must find it hard to vent all out. So she chose her own way to deal with


    emotion.¡±


    But the strong dizziness kept me away from hearing the following conversation.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt alternatively hot and cold during the rest of the night. And my brain lurched from sleep and


    awakeness from time to time.


    When I woke up, it was the night of the next day. Perhaps out of the instinct of a mother, I reached out


    my hands to touch my belly. Fortunately, the baby was still sleeping in.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. I closed my eyes to adjust myself. Then I opened up my eyes again.


    The room was empty. I felt thirsty. So I supported myself up and was about to get off the bed. But my


    legs got so feeble that I suddenly plummeted as soon as my feet touched the ground.


    My heart skipped a beat. But fortunately, I grabbed the night table and then my knees hit the ground. I


    managed to avoid the danger. But the gadgets on the night table fell on the ground all over and


    sounded loud.


    The door was suddenly opened. Dennis, carrying some files on his hands, seemed to rush over as he


    heard the noise.


    He saw me kneeling on the ground. He frowned and walked over to hold me up to put me onto the bed.


    His husky voice sounded again, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Water!¡± I said, feeling my throat sore.


    He rested my back against the headboard of the bed. Then he poured me a ss of water and fed me,


    ¡°There is a phone on the bedside table. You can call either Nanny Daisy or me if needed. Don¡¯t y


    tough!¡±


    I nodded, silent.


    After drinking some water, I felt a bit better.


    He looked at me, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    I shook my head. Then I stared at the files he brought in, the content of which was about a proposal of


    thetest product of HY Technology.


    I paused and soon shifted my gaze. Then I stared at the wall at the end of the bed nkly.


    He noticed my gaze just now. So he handed me the files, ¡°Here is the proposal of HY Technology. You


    wanna take a look?¡±


    I shook my head, looking a bit upset, ¡°No.¡±


    Since I had quit my job, my ambition for career had been ceased no matter how strong it used to be.


    Now my priority was to give birth to the baby safely.


    ¡°After the birth of the baby, you can continue with your position in the office if you want to. I should be


    med for the audit scandal between HY Technology and the George Group because of myck of


    consideration. You should never take the me.¡±


    I frowned while hearing him mentioning it.


    Feeling uneasy, I still kept unspoken as I had no idea how to talk to him about this matter.


    Seeing that I remained silent, he thought I was still worried about it. So he said, ¡°You are still running


    HY Technology and you will always be no matter what happens then. Now you only need to take care


    of the baby.¡±


    ¡°Dennis!¡± I said with slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Olivia¡¯s arrival in City P, the air crash and the crisis of the


    George group. Have you nned all these?¡±


    It was so continuous that it looked like a coincidence of one-in-a-million. I had been specting after all


    these, but there was one thing I dared not to be sure about¡ªthey were all parts of Dennis¡¯s n.


    He stared at me, looking chill, ¡°You suspect that I made you the scapegoat?¡±


    I felt bad in my heart while looking at him, ¡°I have been doing construction projects since I started to


    work in the office. I had no experienced in audit nor marketing before that. However, after my project for


    Doctor Stefan, you made me take charge of the audit and also the project of HY Technology. As far as I


    know about you, you should have only made me take charge of one project at a time instead of two.


    But you made an exception.¡±


    While saying that, I nced at him, who raised his brows.


    ¡°Go on!¡±


    I nudged myself a bit to adjust my position. Then I continued, ¡°you said it was a punishment for me


    causing Doctor Stefan¡¯s dy to pay off the bnce. But actually it was a distracter. Ever since the


    George Group got listed, the capital chain and the financing risk have been the biggest challenges.¡±


    ¡°The George Group has possessed the most abundant capital among all those listedpanies. So


    what made you draw the conclusion that the George Group was facing challenges of shortage of


    capital?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly when noticing his confidence, ¡°If there was enough capital, why did it bring


    an impact worth tens of million to the George Group just because of a few days of Doctor Stefan¡¯s


    dy to pay off the bnce?¡±

 Chapter 109 Dead End

    Chapter 109 Dead End


    Taking a glimpse of his furrowed brows, I added, ¡°The crisis this time was nothing special but a


    reshuffle you had nned for. You managed to get rid of those investors who failed to bear the loss


    during those days. Then you made acquisition of the stock with low price. When the George Group


    returns to normal, you can sell the stock with a higher price. By doing so, the stock value of the George


    Group will be doubled.¡±


    Since he was the executive of the group, he must have a clear understanding about it.


    After hearing my spection, he raised his brows, ¡°Buy you are my wife, there is no reason for me to


    make you take the risk.¡±


    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help sneering, ¡°Dennis, you do deem me your wife?¡±


    Among all those staffs in the George Group, only a few of them were his trusted follower¡ªboth Marcus


    and Mario were his bosom fellows who had been through everything together with him. It was


    impossible for him to let them take the risk. So I was left to be the best alternative.


    ¡°ra, there was actually something far beyond our expectation. You are clever. But you aren¡¯t


    discerning enough to see through everything.¡±


    His voice was mixed with fatigue. I could tell that he must be tired.


    I responded with silence and leaned against the headboard to collect myself. Then I got off the bed,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get back to your work. I wanna take a walk downstairs.¡±


    Nanny Daisy was cleaning the nts scattering around because of the heavy rain in the yard. Seeing


    me walking downstairs, she smiled, ¡°You have finally woken up. Are you still feeling sick?¡±


    I shook my head and saw waxberries all over the ground, which were shaken off from the tree by the


    rain. They looked red and mature.


    I was feeling good as I had just recovered from the serious fever. I went into the parlor to get a basket.


    Then I walked to stand under the tree and started to pick all the waxberries that I could reach.


    Looking at the tempting waxberries, I couldn¡¯t help but stuff one into my mouth.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I heard someone speak loud behind me. It was Dennis, who was actually one feet taller than


    me. He walked over to me and grabbed the basket from my hand, ¡°Watch the worms on the berries.


    You can keep stuffing them in your mouth when they are unclean if you wanna get a diarrhea.¡±


    While speaking, he handed the basket to Nanny Daisy, ¡°Soak the berries into saline water.¡±


    Nanny Daisy took the basket. She cast an ambiguous look at both of us. Then she left.


    I raised up my head to look at the top of the tree, where there were some berries I failed to reach. I


    looked at him, ¡°Pick those berries on the top. It¡¯s a waste if they drop a few dayster.¡±


    He took a look at me but didn¡¯t reach out his hand to pick berries. He bent over and held me up before I


    could react.


    Then he carried me on his shoulder, ¡°Sit tight. Don¡¯t fall off.¡±


    I teetered a bit and rested my hand on his head to steady myself. I couldn¡¯t believe that he actually


    lifted me high all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hey, pick the berries. Hurry!¡± his deep voice sounded.


    I still teetered as I was suddenly lifted much higher. I paused and reached out my hands to pick all


    those berries I could get.


    But I paused again as I had no idea where to store the berries without basket. Suddenly, a trick popped


    out in my mind. Then I stuffed those berries into Dennis¡¯s mouth one by one.


    As he needed to steady me tight with both hands, he could do nothing but to be stuffed with berries.


    After taking a few berries, he said, ¡°Daisy, get me the basket! I am stuffed with so many berries.¡±


    ¡°You said they would cause diarrhea, right? Take as many as you can. I would like to see if it¡¯s true.¡± I


    said while picking.


    Nanny Daisy walked to the yard with basket. When she saw me sitting on Dennis¡¯s shoulder, she


    couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°God! Be careful! You are now five months pregnant. What if you fall off from


    that height? Go get adder next time. It looks dangerous.¡±


    Looking at her worried face, I ced all those berries I was holding into the basket, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    There are only a few left. Soon it will be finished.¡±


    I picked the rest of those berries on the top. Then I said to him while holding his head, ¡°Alright, get me


    Nanny Daisy said worriedly while carrying the basket, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it was? Young


    couple never learns!¡±


    As Dennis had been doing workout, he easily held me onto the ground while grabbing my waist.


    As Inded, I noticed the sweat on his forehead. I paused and giggled, ¡°You are sweating? Am I that


    heavy?¡±


    He smiled and spat out the seeds of berries. He said while looking at me, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are


    heavy plus the baby?¡±


    Hearing that, I couldn¡¯t help touching my belly. I seemed to feel that it had been growing bigger.


    His phone rang. So he took out his phone and walked out of the yard. I took the basket from Nanny


    Daisy and entered the parlor.


    I soaked those berries in saline water to clean them. Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t help gazing outside the


    yard, feeling upset.


    I could tell it should be a call from Olivia as he chose to answer it in a distance from me.


    People tended to do stupid things when driven by bad mood. So did I. Then I deliberately overturned


    the pot where berries were soaked inside.


    As it sounded loud, Nanny Daisy hurried to run inside and saw berries scattering all over. She asked


    worriedly, ¡°What happened? Did you get hurt?¡±


    I shook my head and looked at Dennis indifferently who rushed in. He walked to me and looked around


    me. Then he let out a breath of relief when making sure that I was fine.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± I replied. Looking at the berries on the ground, I felt like losing my whim. I turned around to


    get back to the bedroom.


    I heard Nanny Daisy say in low voice from behind, ¡°Mr. George, I suggest that you should take her to


    the hospital someday. I feel that she seems to get ill.¡±


    She was right. I got ill because of depression.


    As I entered the bedroom, I still felt bad and awful. So I made a call to Diana.


    She soon answered the call, ¡°ra!¡±


    ¡°How are you doing over there?¡± I tried to bring up a topic randomly.


    Diana sounded quite excited while answering, ¡°I am fine! You know what? Everything here is so


    beautiful! The berries in the forest are all mature and taste really nice! I am gonna get you some by


    delivery. Do remember to get my package.¡±


    I could tell from his voice that she must enjoy her life there.


    Probably affected by her happiness, I smiled, ¡°Do you feel strong morning sickness? Is there any


    symptom you feel really bad about?¡±


    ¡°No! I feel good.¡±


    I could hear the wind blew through the phone. She might be in a mountain, I reckoned.


    ¡°The air is fresh here. I have got some nts in the yard, including some wild flowers I brought from the


    mountain. They look wonderful! Come and see when you have time! I promise you will love it.¡±


    I nodded instinctively. Then I paused as I realized she failed to see. So I nodded, ¡°Of course!¡±


    As I only talked little, she seemed to notice that I was in a down mood.


    So she asked tentatively, ¡°ra, what happened?¡±


    I found it hard to describe my situation. I paused and said, ¡°Diana, I feel like being trapped in a dead


    end.¡±

 Chapter 110 Met Luis

    Chapter 110 Met Luis


    Though Dennis barely contacted Olivia recently, I still felt bad as if being stabbed into my heart


    whenever I noticed something fishy about them.


    ¡°Is it because of Dennis again?¡± she sighed, ¡°ra, pregnancy would be likely to bring you emotional


    fluctuation. Take it easy. Perhaps it¡¯s just that you were being too suspicious.¡±


    She paused and added, ¡°How about that? I will tell Alex about it so as to get you a check when he


    returns. Maybe he can do this favor.¡±


    I nodded. Then the door of the bedroom was opened. It was Dennis.


    I said on the phone, ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She replied. She paused for seconds and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mario where I am.¡±


    Meanwhile, Dennis walked over to me while holding berries.


    I agreed and hung up the phone.


    He sat to my side and fed me a berry. His voice sound clear and soft, ¡°Have a try.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wanna taste it. So I shook my head.


    Seeing that I looked displeased, he didn¡¯t insist. He just sat by my side, silent. After quite a while, he


    went to get some files from the study and started to browse them.


    I had nothing else to do either. So I got myself a book to read.


    Diana seemed to notice Alex as soon as we finished our talk. When I got the call from Alex, I was


    getting really sleepy in the midst of reading. The ringtone of my phone suddenly pulled me back to


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    soberness.


    Dennis, who was focusing on the files, suddenly looked at me when hearing my phone ring. Then he


    continued with the files.


    I picked up the phone and went to the balcony.


    ¡°Alex?¡±


    ¡°Damn, if it weren¡¯t because of the call from Diana, I would have assumed that you were dead!¡± As


    always, he still appeared to be talkative.


    I simply ignored his joking tone and asked, ¡°You are still oversea?¡±


    Alex was my ssmate in college. He studied abroad and majored in psychology after graduation from


    college. As aloof as I had always been, I seldom kept in touch with my friends in college after


    graduation.


    He started to gab, ¡°Well, where are you? Still in Newton Town? By the way, are you still feeling good?¡±


    I frowned and tried to avoid the topic, ¡°I am fine. So when will you be back?¡±


    ¡°About a few monthster.¡± He seemed to be drinking water. After a few seconds of pause, he


    continued, ¡°You can go to Country M if you have time. Diana told me something about you. I might be


    in depression, I reckoned as you got the same symptoms happening before. Come to Country M and


    let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    I massaged between my eyebrows as it ached a bit, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°ra, take it serious! Depression may kill you!¡±


    I knew he said so out of concern. So I nodded, ¡°Alright, I know.¡±


    I noticed that Dennis had dropped the files he was holding. So I ended the topic in advance, ¡°I gotta go.


    Good night.¡±


    ¡°Damn, good night my ass! It¡¯s still daytime here!¡±


    Before he continued, I hung up the phone.


    Dennis walked to me. Then I hurried to put away my phone. I looked at him, emotionless, ¡°You have


    finished your work?¡±


    He nodded, reached out his long arms and hugged me. He gently kissed on my forehead and said with


    low and husky voice, ¡°Do you wanna go for a trip in City P?¡±


    ¡°City P?¡± I paused, looking curious, ¡°What happens there?¡±


    He led me to sit on the bed and stroked my belly with his big hand, ¡°I n to move the headquarter


    there. City P is the capital of the country, the top metropolis of both national culture and economy. If I


    need the George Group to grow, City P would be a nice location.¡±


    I frowned. After all, it was a vital decision involving the most fundamental factor.


    ¡°The George Group has been doing well in Newton Town for so many years. I am afraid the business


    would be hard to grow if such a sudden move takes ce.¡±


    He rested his jaw upon my shoulder and nodded, ¡°Yeah, but I have set a branch over there. So it won¡¯t


    be that hard, I suppose.¡±


    I nodded, unspoken.


    After sitting for a while, I started to feel a bit sleepy. Soon I fell asleep while leaning on his body.


    After a two days¡¯ rest in the vi, I fancied taking a walk outside.


    However, I had no female friends besides Diana in the city. And now she was spending her time in a


    vige. I couldn¡¯t even find someone to be mypany.


    After some consideration, I decided to go to the mall alone. After all, it was less boring than staying at


    home.


    As I parked my car at the gate of the mall, I saw someone familiar¡ªit was Luis, by the side of whom


    followed a familiar-looking girl. I recalled that she seemed to be the girl I met in the supermarketst


    time.


    I saw them walking toward the mall, clinging intimately to each other. He seemed to go shopping with


    the girl, I reckoned. But his attitude looked totally different this time.


    While looking at them, I could tell that he wasn¡¯t that disdainful against this girl as he used to best


    time in the supermarket. Instead, they seemed to be in intimacy.


    Perhaps it was because I was gazing at them too attentively. Luis noticed me and paused while seeing


    me. Then he strode to me and said with joy, ¡°Are you here for shopping? Or dating?¡±


    I saw the girl following behind him. So I smiled, ¡°Just take a walk.¡±


    ¡°Wanna get some desserts?¡± while he was speaking, that girl hade to his side and wrapped her


    arms around his sleeve. What she meant was obvious.


    I shook my head, ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t wanna look like a third wheel in the midst of their date.


    When I was about walk away, he suddenly stopped me, ¡°Come on, I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Luis!¡± that girl seemed to be displeased. Her voice sounded a bit aggrieved, ¡°You promised you would


    spend time with me today. Miss Kennedy might also fancy walking alone. So don¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    Luis frowned, looking impatient, ¡°I need to have a talk with her. Just return home. I will date you another


    day.¡±


    That girl was getting annoyed. She red at him, ¡°You promise Mrs. Knight that you will stay with me


    today.¡±


    ¡°Stop mentioning her! You are getting me annoyed!¡± Luis looked a bit mad, ¡°You can go back home if


    you don¡¯t wanna shop alone. I have something else to deal with. I am afraid you need to dismiss


    yourself!¡±


    After saying that, he grabbed my arm and led me into the mall.


    That girl rushed over to grab his sleeve with tearful eyes, ¡°Luis, sorry, I am wrong. I won¡¯t disturb your


    talk with her. When you finish, let¡¯s continue to go shopping, okay?¡±


    I felt a bit sorry for the pitiful girl. So I broke free from his grip and said, ¡°We can have a talk another


    day. I got my own business to deal with. I am leaving now.¡±


    It was a huge downtown mall. I headed to the precinct of baby products. As Dennis had prepared a lot


    for the baby, I walked around to get some little gadgets.


    When I walked out of the precinct, I saw Luis, who was looking around. He said to me as soon as he


    saw me, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    I didn¡¯t see that girl around him. So I asked curiously, ¡°Where is your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°She is not my girlfriend!¡±


    Whatever. I didn¡¯t intend to ask further as I was not that clingy to curiosity.

 Chapter 111 Encounter

    Chapter 111 Encounter


    Following Luis to the entrance of a steakhouse, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back at me worriedly, ¡®Let¡¯s


    change another one!¡±


    I hadn¡¯t seen him. But when I saw the pale face, I noticed him.


    By the window, Dennis was dressed in a casual suit, moving elegantly as he cut the steak in his hand,


    and the person sitting across from him was not Olivia but a girl I had met twice. Not familiar, but still


    recognizable.


    Nova Pearson, the niece of Dean Stefan!


    The bosses here for steak with a secretary?


    ¡°Let¡¯s change!¡±


    NO! It¡¯s not that I¡¯m avoiding it. It¡¯s just a bit awkward for my appearance.


    Luis nodded. After a while, he looked at me again and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask something?¡±


    I looked at him with a somewhat confused mind and said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Well! Okay!¡±


    Looking around, I found a Korean barbecue restaurant around the corner. ¡°Go over there!¡±


    At that moment the phone rang.


    It was Dennis!


    My eyes towards the restaurant and saw that his dark eyes were already looking in my direction.


    When I picked up the phone, it was his clear, crisp voice, ¡°Come in for dinner!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m with a friend. Not avable!¡±


    It seemed to ra that everyone had their own business to talk about. It was indeed not avable.


    Seeing his dark eyes narrowed slightly, the fork down, his body leanedzily, tilting his head to stare at


    me and Luis.


    There was a hint of displeasure in his voice, ¡°Is it for you or me?¡±


    ¡°Neither!¡± Since he invited me, which meant that he and Nova were also talking about business, and it


    was not good for us to join in.


    He leisurely shook his ss of wine with a bit of anger. So I promised him, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight!¡±


    After saying that, I hung up the phone and went with Luis to the Korean barbecue restaurant.


    We sat down, Luis ordered and looked at me with his chin in his hand, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that there


    will be another Olivia Pearson?¡±


    I took a slow sip of water as I looked at him and got straight to the point, ¡°What do want to talk about?¡±


    He said somewhat bemused, ¡°It¡¯s about the City P. Dennis seems intent on moving the George Group


    to it.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I know about that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a strange thing. But what¡¯s strange is that my mother is also nning to move the Holmes Real


    Estate too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± He was a bit depressed. ¡°The City P is supposed to be an international centre. Moving it


    to there will also allow for better development in the future.¡±


    He kind of looked at me like I was an idiot and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t know. the George Group has


    almost a monopoly on half of Newton Town, and it has a much greater advantage in Newton Town than


    in the City P, not to mention that it had a branch office in the capital before.¡±


    ¡°The branch has been there for so many years, the development is not as good as in Newton Town,


    Dennis is not a fool, he is ready to move the George Group¡¯s headquarters to the City P. What he is


    considering is not thepany, but the woman!¡±


    I was a little confused by what he said and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He was a bit speechless and gave me rolling eyes and said excitedly, ¡°Are you an idiot? Samuel Lewis


    values his daughter who loves your man. So the chances of dating for them are doubtless.¡±


    I nodded. But not so excited as he did. ¡°If Dennis has such an intention, I can¡¯t change anything!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to change anything! What you need to do now is to protect yourself and find a way to


    get the most out of yourself before you leave Dennis. Samuel is ying a big game!¡±


    I was a bit baffled by what he said, and when the waiter brought up the food, I started grilling in


    earnest. It had been a long time since I had been out to eat.


    I am so craving for yummy food.


    ¡°ra, do you understand what I mean?¡± Luis inquired anxiously, ¡°You have to n for yourself now.


    They are ying a game with you!¡±


    I chucked the roasted meat onto his te. ¡°Enjoy yourself!¡±


    They couldn¡¯t get anything from me but my life. If Dennis wanted a divorce now, I would sign it.


    Everything else in life is a peanut except my life.


    He was speechless and spat out a few words, ¡°Preach to deaf ears!¡±


    A Few minutester, he looked at my stomach and said, ¡°You should n for your baby?¡±


    I thought he was getting a bit cliched. So I put down my chopsticks and asked him, ¡°If he can¡¯t survive


    himself, can you support him?¡±


    That¡¯s the point! He smiled, squinting his eyes, ¡°Yes! Let him be my godson from now on, and I¡¯ll give


    him all my possessions!¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even had a drink yet so why did he say something hrious!


    I had nothing more to say and continued to offer him meat, ¡°Want more ¡±!


    He smiled brightly and replied, ¡°ra, I¡¯m serious, I¡¯ll be this kid¡¯s godfather from now on!¡±


    The phone rang... It was Dennis!


    I didn¡¯t want to answer it, but after ringing several times, I picked up...


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°TheKorean barbecue restaurant!¡±


    ¡°Send me the address.¡±


    Not wanting to meet him, I rejected his request. ¡°We¡¯re almost done and we¡¯ll be back in a few


    minutes!¡±


    ¡°Shall I make an announce in the mall now?¡±


    My God! I got a little grumpy. Why he is so annoying.


    ¡°Juste around the corner from your ce!¡± my phone hung up.


    The meat on the table was almost eaten up. Luis said to me with a deep smile, ¡°Want more?¡±


    I nodded.


    As Dennis ising overter, we have to treat him well.


    About two minutes, he showed up.


    He sat on my side out of habit, and his arm behind me, looking at the food on the table. ¡°Would you like


    some more?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°NO, I¡¯m full!¡± I had just finished most of it.


    ¡°You did!¡± Luis gave him a look. ¡°Mr. Dennis is quite busy!¡±


    He looked back at him, ¡°Not exactly!¡±


    Luis is not very good at talking, but I was surprised that he would ask directly. ¡°That girl just now is


    much younger than you, right? You like younger girls?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but stare. My hand trembled as I drank the water. He is challenging Dennis¡¯ bottom line?


    My eyes fell on Dennis and I saw his handsome face with a subdued look and even a smile, ¡°So, you


    like pregnant women?¡±

 Chapter 112 It’s all Joke’ Fault

    Chapter 112 It¡¯s all Joke¡¯ Fault


    ¡°Oh! My God!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but spurt out the water.


    Dennis swept me a nce then elegantly pulled a few tissues to wipe for me. I was a little


    apprehensive so I wiped myself.


    Luis was a bit choked up at the moment and said materialistically, ¡°Not like that, but it¡¯s just because


    the girl I really into is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What the...¡± I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. He ignored my gaze and looked at Dennis with a brash


    and unconstrained expression.


    He spoke without haste, ¡°Unfortunately, this pregnant woman has already married.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, there are many remarriages. I know that she just married the wrong man when she was


    ignorantly young !¡±


    I got bored of what they were talking about and got up, ¡°Hey, man, take your time!¡±


    I did get up and walk out directly, but Luis still didn¡¯t give up and asked, ¡°ra, let¡¯s make a deal.


    Please allow me to be your baby¡¯s godfather! Or real father will be much better!¡±


    I sped out and left his words behind.


    The car was parked outside the mall and I took a few steps to get into it. Dennis followed me then I


    could see clearly that his gloomy face was indescribably scary.


    Car starting up, ¡°Put your seat belt on!¡±


    He gave me a silent nce. ¡°You care about me?¡± he replied with a low voice.


    So I didn¡¯t say much more about it and drove the car straight back to the vi where was closer to the


    restaurant.


    The yard, which had been over-welled up by the heavy rain, was tidied up by Nanny for a few days and


    had be vibrant again.


    When she saw Dennis and meing back together, she was happy. ¡°Wee back, what do you


    want to eat tonight?¡±


    ¡°We, not picky eaters!¡± Dennis did say before I could speak my words.


    Then, my wrists felt a little hurt and I was tugged by him back to the bedroom.


    As soon as the door was mmed, he tended to press up against me, his dark shadow covering my


    body, looking extraordinarily gloomy and frightening.


    ¡°Dennis, how... dare you!¡± Some fear welled up.


    ¡°Godfather?¡± he smiled sarcastically. ¡°Or be a real father? ra, since when have you been so close?¡±


    I had a little speechless. Scolding Luis behind his back for his nonsense makes me in trouble.


    I was at a loss and all Luis¡¯s fault.


    I looked up at him. He was just a head taller than me. I had no idea but smiled farfetched, ¡°He¡¯s talking


    nonsense. You can¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Then he bent and began to bite on my neck.


    I couldn¡¯t stand it, ¡°Dennis, you can tell the difference!¡±


    ¡®It was Luis¡¯s nonsense, how can you be a man in your thirties and still not be able to tell the


    difference?¡¯


    I didn¡¯t say anything when he was having dinner with another woman. In contrast, now what did you do


    to me?


    For a moment I stared at him with some aggression in my eyes!


    He looked at me, his dark eyes narrowed slightly, and kissed slowly down to where he had bitten. With


    his voice muffled, ¡°You don¡¯t know at all!¡±


    The air was as if filled with the scent of our love. His hand around my waist was fiercely hard. ¡°Don¡¯t get


    distracted!¡± Said in a hoarse voice.


    Then, he violently picked me up across the bed and threw me onto it. It was not a romantic way to do


    that. But he was tall and powerful with amand in his gaze, ¡°Untie it!¡±


    Noticing where he was pointing, I subconsciously ced my hands on my stomach and looked at him


    with a nk stare.


    ¡°No, the doctor said it could harm to the baby!¡±


    ¡°Take it as a shield?¡± his deep eyes looked at me.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t deny it and nodded.


    ¡°The doctor told me this truth, unless you don¡¯t want the baby!¡±


    He pursed his lips and the phone he had left aside rang.


    Yeah. It was mine.


    I got up and pushed him away, I took the phone and nced at the caller ID, Leo Kennedy!


    I subconsciously looked towards him as he also saw the name on the phone with some anger.


    I got up and ned to go towards the balcony. But my shoulder was held down. ¡°Answer it right here!¡±


    he said.


    He then reached out and clicked on the speaker. I was angry and said, ¡°you are invading my privacy.¡±


    He sneered, ¡° Privacy? There is no privacy between us.¡±


    ¡°Shame on you!¡±


    I prayed that he wouldn¡¯t talk any nonsense or else he would embarrass me as Luis did. Dennis might


    be angry again!


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Leo, what¡¯s up?¡± That¡¯s my unfamiliar greeting!


    I nced at him and found out that he looked a little happy after hearing my greeting.


    There was the sound of a keyboard on his side, which seemed to be still busy on work, and his voice


    was permeated with a bit of fatigue, ¡°ra, stay with me for dinner tonight.¡±


    It was as direct notice.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    After saying that, I was ready to press the hang-up button.


    But he went on, ¡°You¡¯ve contacted Alex! Aren¡¯t you going to talk to me?¡±


    I snapped as Dennis looked at me with dark eyes growing deeper and deeper.


    ¡°We have nothing to talk about!¡±


    ¡°ra, you don¡¯t have to lie. You know why Alex went abroad and the fact that you did contact him


    means you¡¯re not happy in your marriage.¡±


    The words were apanied by the sound of his keyboard tapping, which made me a little cranky.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± I hung up the phone directly.


    Dennis looked at me with his probing gaze. I didn¡¯t make any exnation but I had to admit that Leo


    knew how to rub salt in a wound as he did before.


    The atmosphere in the bedroom was gloomy. I knew Dennis was sulking so I didn¡¯t know how to


    exin to him. So Iy down on the bed and began a long silence.


    Strangely enough, it was the woman¡¯s body that the man was taking out his anger on. He was rough,


    not overly gentle in his movements.


    I didn¡¯t resist his intrusion. Finally, I just let him in.


    For a long time, when he watched me that I did not make any reaction, he became even more


    unpleasant. I know that it is frustrating for a man to have sex with a woman who is indifferent to his


    flirtations as well as fondness.


    It was not the first time when he¡¯s known about it.


    The phone that had been left on the bed rang again and I instinctively reached for it but Dennis


    seeded.

 Chapter 113 Self-cultivation of Pregnancy

    Chapter 113 Self-cultivation of Pregnancy


    He picked up the phone and didn¡¯t say anything, and just looked at me sarcastically.


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve mailed you some fruit. Go and get it!¡± It was Diana.


    Before I could say a word, he was one step ahead, ¡°She¡¯s busy!¡±


    She was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s outside your house, not too far!¡±


    ¡°Diana, I¡¯m holding her down now. Do you think she can get out now?¡± The words like spoken through


    gritted teeth.


    Diana was silent for a while and presumably didn¡¯t know what to say so she just hung up.


    Dennis directly turned my phone off and looked at me without a word. I knew he was angry.


    After having sex with him. I was almost exhausted. The feeling of being forced to have sex was


    extremely unpleasant.


    He held me in his arms. Having seeded in his desire, he smiled at me and said, ¡°Get up for a


    shower!¡±


    ¡°NO! I don¡¯t want to move. I am tired!¡±


    Tired and sore, I didn¡¯t want to move at all.


    Perhaps because his body was satisfied that his bad mood smoothed out and he kissed me lightly on


    my lips, smiling at me. ¡°More Exercise!¡± he said.


    My eyes closed.


    After lying in his arms for a while, I got up and went into the bathroom as my skin was a little sticky. I


    could still remember the feeling when warm water showered on my skin and the redness hurt so much.


    After a few hasty rinses, Iy down on the bed with my eyes closed.


    I was extremely sleepy and fall asleep before he came out of the bathroom. I could probably be


    perceived that he had snuggled me for a while and went out.


    When I woke up, it was already dark. Sleeping during the day is not a good habit as I felt more tired so


    that I kepty in bed for a while before getting up.


    Dennis seemed to be on the phone talking, and downstairs Nanny had prepared food. She hurried into


    the kitchen to bring some food for me as she saw meing down.


    I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Just for a little.


    It was raining heavily outside. There was a doorbell ringing Since Nanny was busy in the kitchen, I got


    up to open the door.


    It was Nova.


    She was in her twenties. Young and energetic. Wearing fancy clothes may not cover her shining youth


    beauty.


    Furthermore, she was very good at dressing up, a casual and simple chiffon aqua green matched with


    ck wide-leg waist-length trousers, a simple string of nes and essories on her snow-white


    neck with her hair up in a bun. All her is good enough.


    ¡°How do you do? Mrs. ra, I came here to deliver some urgent files to Mr. Dennis!¡± Upon saying this,


    she put away her umbre and I could notice that her blue eyes nced towards behind me.


    Obviously, she was looking for Dennis.


    I nodded.


    I staggered my body and said, ¡°Come in!¡±


    It was still raining outside that I couldn¡¯t help thinking how could Dennis let a girle to the house to


    deliver it in this bad weather?


    Dennis, who was in the study, came out and was a little surprised to see Nova and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s


    Toby?


    Nova smiled naively and said, ¡°his girlfriend is sick so he is not avable.¡±


    She handed the all to Dennis.


    Nanny weed her with a ss of water looking at Dennis and said, ¡°Sir, ra seems to have no


    appetite but she likes to eat the pumpkin porridge you cooked!¡±


    These words were not spoken to Dennis but Nova.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to see the blush on Nova¡¯s face.


    Nanny probably cared so much about me and him.


    I didn¡¯t know Dennis well, but I did at least know him somewhat. He has responsibility and love for


    Oliviain his mind! But he was not a phnderer indeed.


    Dennis took the file and looked at me while he took the file from her.


    Nova knew that she couldn¡¯t stay much longer, so she took a quick look and left.


    As Dennis went upstairs, Nanny pulled me in and said, ¡°ra, why did you let another woman in? That


    girl¡¯s eyes are all over your man, why do you still act like you don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°Oh, what?¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Well she is a secretary.¡±


    ¡°She likes him, so you should be careful!¡±


    When Dennis came downstairs, she stopped talking and went into the kitchen.


    I had slept for a long time and my eyes were a little ufortable, so I went to wash up and came out


    to find a bowl of pumpkin porridge on the table.


    Dennis was sitting in the living room with a book read.


    When he saw meing out, he looked at me and said, ¡°Just for a taste of the porridge.¡±


    ¡°You cooked it?¡±


    He nodded and said, ¡°Taste it!¡±


    Surprisingly he did it. I wasn¡¯t hungry at the moment that just had a bit.


    But I was a little touched.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at the man reading on the sofa...


    I was a little distracted by the handsomeness of him, with his stiffness and reserve, like a warrior in a


    Western European noble with the light of breaking dawn.


    That was different from Leo, who carried a vampire-like coldness and viciousness in his bones, and


    even though he was asionally gentle and attentive, could not be hidden in any way.


    ¡°Am I handsome?¡± his eyebrows rising.


    I tore my gaze from the back of him. Only to see him already sitting across from me.


    ¡°When did you... get here?¡± I asked.


    He raised an eyebrow again, ¡°When you looked at me with infatuation!¡±


    ¡°OK?... Stay low?¡±


    Looking down at the porridge that was still mostly left in front of me, I couldn¡¯t finish all this. Because I


    had already eaten so I smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±


    His eyes fell on the porridge and frowned.


    I kept my words, ¡°I¡¯ve finished a lot before this porridge.¡± In a lower voice, ¡°I¡¯m not a pig!¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a penchant for raising pigs!¡± he took my porridge and began to send it into his


    mouth.


    ¡®He eats what I ate! How intimate it is!¡¯


    Looking at him, I couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    He put the bowl down and nced at the watch. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s walkout!¡±


    ¡®Yes, but...¡¯


    Looking at him, I got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining outside!¡±


    ¡°It will stop!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Pregnant women can¡¯t sit all the time. You need proper exercise every day, preferably a slow walk for


    one to two hours a day.¡±


    ¡®When did he know it?¡¯ My eyes fell on the book he had just been reading, The Hills Encyclopedia of


    Pregnancy.


    So that¡¯s what he had just been reading so intensely?

 Chapter 114 Walkout Every Day

    Chapter 114 Walkout Every Day


    Noticing my gaze, he pretended to cough and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go out for a walk every day from now on.¡±


    I nodded as I knew no one could change his mind. ¡°What other books have you bought?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some of them introduced by Mario.¡± After brief words, he told me, ¡°Put on your coat. It¡¯s stopped


    raining!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I was a little reluctant to go out.


    He nodded with a determined look, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±


    It seemed that I couldn¡¯t reject him again, so I went upstairs to find a jacket and went out with him.


    The distance between the two vis in thendscape area is farther apart to leave enough green space


    for each vi and thus the area of the vi area bes wider.


    No sooner when I took his arm and walked for a while, I didn¡¯t want to go anymore and stopped to look


    at him and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been walking a long time. Let¡¯s go back home!¡±


    ¡°No! Less than ten minutes!¡± he said, a little sternly, ¡°Fifty more minutes!¡±


    The road was a little damp and the air was warm with the dim streetlights shadowed that it was


    particrly pleasant to look at.


    I was just a bitzy and didn¡¯t want to walk.


    But he urged me again so I followed him for several minutes.


    There was nothing to talk about, and it was so quiet that only birds chirped.


    As I walked with my head down, a question sprang up. ¡°Dennis, what¡¯s the baby¡¯s name?¡±


    The baby is due in a few months.


    He looked down and thought about it and looked at me dully, ¡°How about Skr?¡±


    My grandmother named me ra from a poem since she thought I was cute when she adopted me,


    and she wanted me to grow up to be graceful and beautiful.


    ¡°Does Skr means graceful and beautiful?¡±


    He smiled lightly, ¡°You can interpret it that way!¡±


    After several maternity tests, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a boy or a girl.


    ¡°But the name is for a girl. What if he is a boy baby?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a boy, we¡¯ll think about it when he¡¯s born!¡±


    I bristled, ¡°Dennis, you value girls over boys!¡±


    He wrapped his arm around my waist and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a tradition in our family which can¡¯t be changed


    easily.¡±


    ¡°What...¡±


    After walking for a while, I couldn¡¯t walk any further on the way back. I just squatted on the ground.


    ¡°Dennis, go back by yourself! I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±


    He looked at me, towering over me, a little helpless on his face. ¡°It¡¯s only been thirty minutes!¡±


    I put the umbre under my butts and told him, ¡°I won¡¯t walk for a few minutes either.¡±


    My back was sore and aching as being pregnant was so suffocating.


    He squatted beside me and said helplessly, ¡°Come up here!¡±


    ¡®Carry me?¡¯


    I froze and shook my head, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. it¡¯ll press the baby!¡±


    He touched his forehead, ¡°Can I carry you back?¡±


    I nodded and smiled at him, ¡°Yes!¡±


    However, I hesitated at the thought that the journey back was long and looked at him uncertainly, ¡°Are


    you sure you can hold me that far?¡±


    ¡°Or stay here?¡±


    I hastily got up. Hands reached around his neck and smiled, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    He did pick me up and headed off in the direction of my home.


    I looked at him and asked, ¡°Can you?¡±


    He worked out a lot and his body was extraordinarily muscr. So if it were normal I wouldn¡¯t have


    been worried about him struggling to carry me.


    But at this point, with the addition of a baby, I was a little wary.


    He lowered his eyes to me and raised his eyebrows, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Obviously, I was too heavy to be carried!


    ¡°Better put me down!¡± I¡¯ve still been controlling my diettely. But is no use.


    It¡¯s no doubt that many women don¡¯t want to give birth to babies. It¡¯s inevitably bad for a figure to carry


    a baby.


    He withdrew his power on his arm and said, ¡°Stop it or you¡¯ll fallter!¡±


    When I saw his handsome and charming face, I was attracted and stopped talking.


    I had no idea how did I get to the vi? How did I get back to the bedroom?


    The next day I woke up.


    There was no one around me. I got out of bed and walked around, but Dennis was not in the room.


    In retrospect, I was moved. It also somehow seemed that the arrival of this baby had brought


    expectations to all of us.


    Seeing me standing in dazed, Nanny took the mop and said, ¡°Sir went out early where something going


    on at the office and he had cooked you your favorite porridge with two eggs. He told yourself to walk


    outside after eating.¡±


    I nodded.


    It had rainedst night and the air was exceptionally fresh.


    After eating breakfast. Lots of fruits were in sight. ¡°Nanny, why did you buy so much fruit at once?¡±


    Nanny put away the mop, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. broughtst night and told me it was someone mailed it to you. All


    are seasonal fruits.¡±


    I washed some of them and kept some in the fridge.


    Yeah, it was Diana.


    ¡°Wash all please! I¡¯ll go to the officeter and bring it to them.¡±


    I¡¯m going to visit Mario. Diana¡¯s pregnancy should not be kept hidden.


    ¡°OK!¡± Nanny took out all the fruits.


    I wanted to help but she told me that the cold water was bad for the baby.


    So I just sat aside and packed the washed fruit in a big bag.


    After a while, there was arge bag of fruit scattered about.


    ¡°I will have lunch with Dennis,¡± I told her then put them in my car.


    ***


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat in the car and called Dennis. He picked up in no time.


    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast yet?¡±Voice was so clear and the environment sounded quiet.


    ¡°Yes! Are you busy? Could youe down and help me carry the fruit?¡±


    ¡°A lot?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°Wait for minutes!¡±


    He hung up the phone. About two minutester. A ck suit with a quick pace, Toby showed up. He


    walked to the car directly and looked at me, ¡°Mr. Denies is in a meeting and told me to carry it for you!¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± I got out of the car and opened the car for him.


    Seeing a pile of fruit, Toby was surprised.


    I exined, ¡°A friend mailed them up from the countryside. Please distribute them to departments as


    soon as possible.¡± Handing him the car keys, I carried a small bag into thepany.

 Chapter 115 It Is Not A Threat

    Chapter 115 It Is Not A Threat


    I haven¡¯t been here in a long time but could meet a few acquaintances in the elevator with simple


    greetings.


    I met Nova as I got out of the elevator and she was in a long, slim dress. Her long hair draped over her


    shoulders, which looked sexy and provocative.


    Being young is good and beautiful no matter how you dress up.


    It looked like she was preparing to deliver some file, and when she saw me, she smiled politely. ¡°Hello


    Mrs. ra, are you going to visit Mr. Dennis?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was in a hurry to get into the elevator.


    Rose, the manager of the finance department who was following me, ¡°Are you afraid of having such a


    beautiful girl around your husband?¡±


    Rose was in her forties and was considered a senior white-cor worker at the George Group, with a


    high sry and a well-maintained husband who is a rich man. She too.


    I smiled, looking at the closed elevator door.


    ¡°What? She¡¯s only in her twenties and there is no doubt that her future is promising that she will not


    break her future for a married man.¡±


    ¡°Women who don¡¯t want money are the ones who are the most terrible, those who want money can still


    use it to dominate better than those who don¡¯t want anything are difficult to deal with.¡± Said Rose.


    ¡®Maybe he is so outstanding.¡¯ I smiled and left no words.


    Dennis was in a meeting and there was no one in his office, so I went straight to Mario¡¯s who was


    always free in thepany.


    After knocking several times at the door there was no answer. I was just about to leave but the door


    opened.


    His was looked haggard with unkempt hair as well as grown beard. The white shirt turned little yellow.


    The papers were piled up on the floor. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He as a doctor, was obsessive about cleanliness. Why the room is so...


    ¡°Nothing. Just make some research.¡± he sat down and began to bury in his experiments.


    I have no idea about his research. I ced the washed fruit in front of him. ¡° Diana sent me the fresh


    fruit. Would you like some before doing your research?¡±


    His eyes fell on the fruit and his brows knitted as he looked at me, ¡°Why did she suddenly leave


    Newton Town?¡±


    ¡°Did something happen to you guys?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Throwing the word at me, he dropped a few plums into his mouth before looking back down and


    continuing with his research.


    I don¡¯t think he¡¯d been told about Diana¡¯s pregnancy.


    Dwelling on it for a moment, ¡°Dr. Mario...¡±


    No sooner had I said the words than he jerked his head up to look at me, his gaze falling on my


    stomach, ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good!¡± I said.


    ¡°Yep!¡± He took some medicine out of the drawer and handed it to me, ¡°Take it once a day. Keep your


    diet regr and eat less but more times.¡±


    He then went on to keep his experiments and seeing that I didn¡¯t know how to ask him about Diana. I


    had no choice but to leave!


    I went to Dennis¡¯ office. He was so busy at work.


    Nova offered him a cup of coffee and put it by his side, then she sorted out the waste paper on his desk


    and threw it into the trash.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    How a harmonious plot!


    What¡¯s scary is that she did not want money! ¡®¡® This phrase suddenly shed in my mind and I stood


    there and hesitated, Olivia and Nova are twopletely different kinds of women.


    If one day Dennis falls in love with Nova...


    I felt my brain a little hurt due to thinking much about it. Just entered the office and walked directly to


    Dennis.


    He pulled me to sit beside him and asked, ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±


    ¡°At Dr. Mario¡¯s¡±


    His office was sorge that just around the outside corner was Nova¡¯s working area. She¡¯s in a


    wonderful workce because only when she looked up she could see him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± said Dennis. My hand was tugged.


    I stopped my gaze and looked at the files on hisputer, leaning slightly on his heart, and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    brainstorming a plot of a domineering wolf gentleman and a sexy fox secretary.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± heughed.


    I raised my finger to point at her office. ¡°Is that fox secretary?¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m Mr. Bossy Wolf?¡±


    I nodded and sat up from him, walking over to the sofa and sitting down, ¡°A handsome and affectionate


    man with a beautiful and young girl.¡±


    Toby knocked on the door.


    There was a smile face on him. ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Boss, thetest information from JD Technology Co., Ltd., it seems that they and AD Group have


    drawn up an acquisition agreement, which will be signed about next week!¡± Toby ced the document


    in his hand and started to report his work.


    Dennis nodded.


    He kept looking at Toby with a very strange gaze. ¡°Mr. Dennis, what¡¯s the matter?¡± said Toby.


    ¡°Did you design that area?¡± looking towards the office area of Nova¡¯s.


    Toby followed the direction and he felt puzzled, ¡°Does he not satisfied with Nova¡¯s working desk?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds.


    I was watching the ¡®drama¡¯.


    When I saw Toby looking at me, I couldn¡¯t help but shrug my shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business!¡±


    Dennis smiled, ¡°You can take over Nova¡¯s job! Arrange her to Marcus¡¯, and there will be no any female


    secretaries.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± Toby was interrupted by Dennis, ¡°Book a restaurantter close to thepany is better.¡±


    Toby knew his words and nodded.


    Seeing that Toby had left. Dennis looked at me, ¡°Anything else you want to tell me about?¡±


    ¡°No more fox secretaries, then I¡¯ll think about your beloved elegant princess!¡±


    He held his forehead, a little speechless, gathering the papers on his desk and walking towards me,


    ¡°Olivia has gone to the City P.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Afternoon Lunch


    The midsummer in Newton Town is like a big stove. So hot that there are few people on the street even


    in the restaurant.


    Dennis ordered food.


    ¡°How do you?¡± in a caring voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling hot!¡± ¡°Dennis, it¡¯s so hot that can I eat something icy?¡±

 Chapter 116 Occasional Tantrum

    Chapter 116 asional Tantrum


    I had stayed in the vi recently. He was so strict to me that I barely had cool drinks which I desperately


    wanted deep in my heart.


    ¡°Here is working the air-conditioner, and I¡¯ve ordered juice for you. You¡¯ll feelfortable after finishing


    it!¡±he said, beckoning the waiter to reset a lower temperature of the air-conditioner.


    Holding my chin in my hands with elbow on the desk I gave a re at him and said out of sulk, ¡°No, I


    don¡¯t want it anymore, and I¡¯d like to leave!¡±


    However, I was held back to the chair by him who said, ¡°Toby will drive you home after the meal.¡±


    I was speechless. Without any strength, I bent over on the table like a child , staring at him, and said


    with a grievance, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m just like your pet, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Picking his eyebrows, he pushed the juice to me. ¡°Who wants to have such a disobedient pet?¡±said he,


    a glimmer of smile in his eyes.


    Looking out through the window at those sparse pedestrians, I stayed in silence, thinking that it¡¯s fine if


    I could spend rest of my life with him and our children just by having daily simple diet all year round


    which might be sometimes intruded with quarrel but be filled with happiness most of times.


    And I should not mind so much things as before.


    Having the meal, I felt I was treated like a pig, since Dennis made me eat a lot. I would have been


    probably to vomit because of massive food, if he had not had a call.


    It should be from thepany. Hanging up, he asked me, ¡°Is there anything else you want?¡±


    I just shook my head, touching my ufortable stomach with too much stuff, ¡°I will throw up if I have


    more.¡±


    ¡°Toby¡¯s going to drive you backter, while I have to hold a meeting in thepany. You should go


    home for a rest, and don¡¯t hang out.¡± he smiled.


    I leaned back in the chair and nodded, suggesting him leaving for his business.


    I was just walked out the restaurant when Toby arrived. In the car,he was waiting for me, so I said,


    ¡°Toby, you can leave now, because I ate so much that I shall take a walk.¡±


    There had to be too much business that should be dealt with in thepany.


    Toby thought it over, then nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡± he got used to talk little.


    I actually rxed after Toby left. It¡¯s pretty far from the vi, hence I was going to drive back. Atst,


    however, I decided to take a walk.


    I just roamed along the street that was themercial strip in the downtown, along which standing


    various luxury gship stores. Given that all the suits Dennis had were ck, I came into a men¡¯s shop.


    ¡°Good afternoon, madam. Can I help you?¡± the sailor was very hospitable.


    Nodding my head, I picked out the suits and chose two, one in gray and the other in royal-blue. For the


    valuable brand, they were designed in fabulous cloth, though they could not bepared with those


    were tailor-made.


    Because I was going to buy two, the sailor was surprised and tried to confirm, ¡°Are you sure of two,


    madam?¡±


    I nodded. But it urred to me that I didn¡¯t know George¡¯s size, so I took out my mobile-phone to call


    him.


    It took a while until it was picked!


    ¡°Hello,¡± it was a girl, but not Dennis.


    After a pause, I said with estrangement, ¡°This is ra Kennedy. Is Dennis avable?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms Kennedy. This is Nova Pearson. Mr. George is having a meeting, and I can take the


    message for you.¡±


    I was displeased for Dennis had never allowed others to touch his mobile-phone. Even if he was in a


    meeting, setting it in silent mode, he would take it along. Howe...


    ¡°Nothing. Tell him to call me back when the meeting is finished!¡± I hanged up.


    The sailor looked at me, said trembly, ¡°madam, what size would you like to have?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s 1.85 meters tall, and weighted 75kg. Please help me make the size!¡± said I. All the suits of


    George were made by the tailor who measured the specific sizes of his shoulders and waistline.


    It is impossible for me to remember those numbers for the moment, hence I just give some rough ones.


    I paid and was to leave after the sailor had packed the clothes.


    A couple, hand in hand, came in. The woman seemed familiar, subconsciously did I have a nce at


    her.


    It was Jackie Wells!


    I had never had thought that I would have seen her again since she left the George Group. How


    surprised I was.


    She froze for a moment while seeing me, expressedplicatedly, ¡°What a coincidence to see you,


    Ms Kennedy! Are you shopping, too?¡±


    She stared at the bags in my hand as she was talking.


    I nodded and smiled, ¡°I just hang around. How have you been?¡±


    I was Steven Pearson that apanied her.


    I thought I had greeted with my smile.


    Based on her rosyplexion, it looked like that she had a well life since she left the George Group.


    ¡°Well, I am about to get married!¡± she stopped and continued in a little embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you


    were fired because of the audit between HY Technology and the George Group. I am sorry for that, and


    I had not expected that the situation would have gone in that way!¡±


    I did not consider it as serious, so I just smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Atst, I shall leave thepany,


    because I have to nourish the fetus at home.¡±


    It was no longer necessary to find out what the roles she and Steven had yed. What I should do was


    to move forward.


    Noticing my salient pregnant belly, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so obvious! How old is it? Is there anyone


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head, chatted a little bit, and left.


    She and Steven had their own business here, customizing their clothes. And I was tired with pains in


    the back for standing long.


    Outside the shop, I sat for a rest in the lounge located opposite the street, watched the time, it close to


    rush hour.


    Therefore, I thought I could wait for George to go home together.


    I ordered a cup of milk-tea and sat there as my mind roamed.


    Wells and Pearson did note out the shop until one hourter. But I did not go for greeting, after all,


    we were not close friends.


    Holding hands, they were chatting andughing, which seemed to demonstrate the intimate


    rtionship between them.


    Wells left first after one call.


    Pearson stood there for a moment until pulled up a ck Maserati that was so dazzling that I


    subliminally took a good look at who was driving.


    The emotional strain popped up rather abruptly when I observed that the driver, middle aged and


    slightly fat, was awfully acquainted to me.


    I just thought about the man who took me at the garage.


    I went to them out of instinct. However, Pearson got into the car, greeted the man and drove away,


    before I reached them.


    I had a taxi to follow them.


    ¡°Madam, you are a pregnant stalker, is your husband in the front car?¡± said the taxi driver.


    Answering carelessly, I stared at that car, reminding him not to lost the track.


    The ck Maserati went into a vi area in the north of the city. And the taxi had to stop, ¡°This is J


    Vis that only allows private cars in, taxi is not permitted.¡± said the driver who was looking at me.


    I paid and got out.


    I walked to the doorkeeper; tried to inquiry about some information, but unfortunately, failed.


    On second thoughts, I called Mrs. Pearson. It was immediately picked up when getting through. ¡°Hello,


    Mrs. George!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Pearson. I am sorry to bother you. May I ask you something?¡±

 Chapter 117 Steven Pearson and Mr. Lee

    Chapter 117 Steven Pearson and Mr. Lee


    ¡°You are most wee, Mrs. George, please go ahead.¡± She must have had cosmetology upon the


    movements over the phone.


    I looked around and said, ¡°Dennis and I are going to buy a new house, but I am pregnant and Dennis


    was busy with thepany, it¡¯s not convenient for us to walk around. And I¡¯ve heard that you own a


    home here, therefore, I think, may I know the environment and virescence from you. ¡±


    ¡°Well, J Vis are actually not as nice as your residence. I bought it as the matrimonial home for


    Steven, my son. Now it has been decorated for almost a month, but too many troubles and problems


    urred. I would probably refund it if the two kids were to marry.¡±


    The wedding house of Steven? As he worked in AC, was it possible that the man belonged to AC, too?


    ¡°I happened to be here now, would you please help me talk to the doorman to let me in? I want to have


    a walk inside to check the environment.¡±said I


    ¡°Absolutely. Hand over your phone and I¡¯ll talk to him!¡±


    Hanging up, I came inside.


    I asked the doorman for Pearson¡¯s address where I headed toter.


    The space of vis in downtown was always limited, let alone the additional apartment buildings,


    numbers of residents here, thus, wereparativelyrge.


    A ck Maserati was in front of the house that was in the address given to me. But I was not sure


    about the rtion between the man and Steven.


    As soon as I remembered the license te number and checked the surroundings,I was to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Steven stopped me and said, ¡°Mrs. George, why don¡¯t youe inside for a careful


    check since you¡¯ve already been here.¡±


    Standing in amazement, I turned round and found him stand on the stairs, looking down at me.


    I paused, my heart missing a beat and a smile forced, then said, ¡°Did Mrs. Pearson tell you I was


    details.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nonsense not to get inside as long as you are here. You don¡¯t know about my house, if you failed to


    I, wringing my hands and looking at him, beamed, ¡°Thanks for the invitation.¡±


    He cracked a smile and stretched out his hands, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±


    The vi was notrge enough, 500 square meters or so. Down at the stairsid the lobby where the


    middle aged man was sitting.


    When he saw me, he squinted and said, ¡°What a good memory does Mrs. George have!¡±


    I was uncertain at first. Now the situation seemed clearer, depending on the Steven¡¯s attitude and the


    man¡¯s words.


    I stared at him with scowl, ¡°Who are you, sir?¡±


    ¡°I am Mr. Wong!¡±he was quite calm, showing me to sit down, ¡°What does Mrs. George would like to


    know to follow us?¡±


    ¡°I do have some questions.¡±said I, sitting on the couch, ¡°I think we have been strangers to each other,


    haven¡¯t we? Howe did you kidnap me just because of a meaningless bid?¡±


    He slightly squinted with a dangerous expression on his face, leaned back to the couch, said in a


    displeased tone, ¡°Mrs. George, if you really want to find out the truth, why not turn off your phone and


    have a genuine talk. So brilliant as you who are not polite to tape the conversation.¡±


    My hands in the pockets paralyzed and cold shivers attacked when I heard what he said, ¡°such a


    prudent man,¡± thought I.


    A simper on my face, I took out my phone and turn it off in his sight. ¡° Now shall we talk?¡± said I who


    raised an eyebrow and red at him.


    He sat up and smiled, ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°So, why did you kidnap me for no reason?¡± I asked. Although it had been stalled for months since it


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    happened, it¡¯s not easy to let it go without a clear exnation.


    Lighting up a cigarette and smoking, he talked slowly not before taking nces at me, ¡°It can be said


    that somebody paid me for that.¡±


    I said nothing but listened.


    ¡°It was AC that audited the George Group. But Mr. George suddenly introduced Jo Turner Credit into


    the business, which actually was likely to get rid of AC. Besides, somebody hoped you could break


    down with Mr. George. So I took the risk to get you out of this mess. I am sorry if I disturbed you.¡±


    It was like a joke to me, ¡°Is it just so simple? You are so good at saving importance. But what I know is


    that you are not the shareholder of AC, which seems have nothing to do with you! Do you really think


    I¡¯ll buy what you¡¯ve paid, threatening my life, is just for an AC?


    He stubbed out the cigarette, looking at me with half-closed eyes, and said, ¡°How do you know I have


    nothing to do with the existence of AC? As about the kidnap, I think you shall talk to Mr. Thomson who


    are better qualified to exin.¡±


    ¡°You mean Marcus Thomson?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°In fact, threatening you to hold the auction was just a little strategy. There were various


    ways to solve the problem, while other intervention powers involved. That¡¯s why I did it without any


    decency, and I am sorry for that.¡±


    Some intervention?


    It was ny-percent because of Olivia Pearson that Marcus Thomson got involved.


    Generally, was it all about Olivia Pearson?


    What had Olivia had done estranged Dennis and me, meanwhile, I felt about Dennis...


    I was suffocating and with a severe headache whening out. Though it was not a big deal, I felt like


    sticking in apletely dark room, haunted by the voice of interactions between Dennis and Olivia.


    I had kept adjusting and healing myself recently. However, I failed to escape from something that had


    taken ce.


    I was totally nk, so I called Alex.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ra?¡±


    ¡°Alex, I have to talk.¡± I was worried that I would probably be lost in this which might go into an endless


    cirction.


    What had passed had passed. I would not like to tell anyone else, but did drive myself into a blind alley.


    ¡°What happened to you? How does your sleep?¡± it sounded that Alex was tired. He must have just


    finished his work.


    Taking a breath, I felt grieved, ¡°So much. When can youe to visit me, because I¡¯m not capable for


    a long trip for the pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Holy mother of God!¡±he eximed, ¡°When and whose? What the hell is going on? Are you married,


    and who did you marry?¡±


    One question following close upon another were pouring, and I, touching my forehead, had no idea to


    answer which one first. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. When are you avable to visit me?¡± said I.


    ¡°Well, ra, how dare you not to notice me your wedding? That¡¯s too bad!¡± there is no end as long as


    he started to talk.


    A buzzing in my ear, I said, ¡°Sorry. But there have been too much stuff that I wasn¡¯t able to deal with,


    so...¡±


    He sighed over the phone, ¡°It¡¯s useless to exin as what has happened has happened. But I¡¯ll go and


    see what can I do for you.¡±

 Chapter 118 Dennis Broke the Door Directly

    Chapter 118 Dennis Broke the Door Directly


    ¡°OK.¡±


    I hesitated to go back to the vi after I talked to Alex, thus I decided to go to YT Apartment by taxi.


    Since I had a load on my mind, I just turned off my phone and locked myself in the apartment where I


    was to have a long sleep.


    However, I was staying half asleep and half awake for the headache, when the door was hit fiercely,


    which swept off the drowsiness that I tried to ferment.


    I went out of the bedroom and saw the door was broken, where Dennis was standing.


    When he observed my paleplexion, he concerned, ¡°Howe did you stay here? Why didn¡¯t you


    answer my phone?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I rubbed my eyebrows and replied in a low voice, ¡°It was switched off. And you fix the door!¡± Then I


    turned back to the bedroom to try to sleep again.


    Lying on the bed, I stared nkly at the ceiling, without any sleepiness.


    Dennis followed and found I was absent in mind, so he pulled me up, ¡°Get off and eat something!¡±


    ¡°But I am not hungry at all!¡± actually was there no hungry for me.


    ¡°Why did you suddenlye here?¡± said he who frowned with a lower voice.


    ¡°Because I want to.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± he stressed, ¡°I can understand the nonsense, but at least let me know why! Please don¡¯t make


    me guess, all right?¡±


    He sounded like exhausted depending on his hoarse voice.


    It seemed that I was ungrateful to be in this way.


    Looking at him with absent mind, I just said, ¡°Dennis, have you once been sad for the baby Olivia lost?¡±


    He was supposed to be grieve for the abrupt abortion!


    He frowned, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah, I am just making a little talk.¡± Speaking of which, I started to talk myself, ¡°I am


    wondering will you be sad if I lost this baby!¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± with a gloomy expression, he grabbed my hand too fiercely that made me awfully painful, ¡°Who


    did you meet today?¡±


    The headache be more severe, I was toozy to talk, putting my head on his chest, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter


    any more. Everything has passed!¡±


    It felt like the temperature in the bedroom reduced some degrees. He had to be irritated, I think. But I


    just closed my eyes to repose.


    At the moment, his phone was ringing, which suggested that I should sit up and leave ( which I did),


    while pulled back by him who picked up the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± said he, putting it on speaker.


    ¡°Dennis, I have just taken over my mother¡¯spany in Newton Town and so I am going to arrive


    tomorrow. Are you avable to pick me up?¡± it was Olivia Pearson.


    Moving my head, I attempted to find a morefortable pose in his chest.


    I heard Dennis said with alienation, ¡°I have to deal with the business in mypany tomorrow, but


    Marcus will pick you up.¡±


    After a short silence, she sounded depressed, ¡°Dennis, we can¡¯t even be friends, can we?¡±


    Given to the deep breath Dennis drew, he must have been upset deep in his heart.


    With my head ant, I opened my eyes to watch him, saying to the phone, ¡°He has to drive me to the


    hospital for pregnant examination tomorrow, so don¡¯t bother my husband any more.¡±


    Hooked tightly by his arms, I saw him helplessly sighed, ¡°Tell the time to Marcus who will pick you up


    tomorrow¡±.


    Hanging up on her, he put his chin onto my cheek that was hurt by his mustache. He held me in case


    for an escape and said, ¡°Did you just proim I am yours?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    I said and got out of his embrace, then walked out the bedroom.


    There were noodles that Dennis cooked on the table in the living room. They smelled good.


    Following me, he noticed I was stared at the noodles and embraced me from my back, saying, ¡°I read


    from books that the pregnantdy¡¯s better to have something light, so I didn¡¯t put much chilly. Have


    some, please.¡±


    I raised my head and watched him, feeling like I was in a dream in which I exchanged my life with


    Olivia¡¯s.


    Dennis had never been so gentle to take care of me as this for the two-year marital life.


    The tenderness he had used to give to Olivia was suddenly turned to me, which was unreal to me, as


    well as resenting.


    I was pushed to the table but ate little tastelessly. In fact, the noodles were delicious, but I couldn¡¯t gulp


    down because of the puzzles in my head.


    My negative appetite made him frown, ¡°Is it not good?¡±


    I denied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just not hungry!¡±


    ¡°At least, you shall have something, otherwise the hunger will hurt your stomach at night.¡± he was as


    saying as walking to the fridge to get some milk for me.


    At that night, Dennis stayed with me in the apartment.


    The next day.


    I felt something when I was drowsy. Hence, I opened my eyes, Dennis putting on his clothes.


    He said, for I was awake, ¡° Did I disturb you to awake?¡±


    I shook the head, without any desire to move. In a hoarse voice, I asked, ¡°Will you go to work?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Well, Toby will bring you the breakfastter. Have your breakfast then have a rest. I¡¯ll drive


    you to the hospital at noon.¡±


    He kissed my forehead afterwards, wore the tie and left.


    It¡¯s so strange that Dennis was nice to me recently while I still felt insr with him.


    Diana called me to pick her up at the airport, because she had too much stuff that she needed a car.


    Fortunately, I had nothing to do. Knowing the time, I took a taxi to the George Group to drive a car.


    When I arrived at the airport, Diana was not there yet.


    Therefore, I parked the car and waited in the lobby.


    I saw Dennis at the airport. Actually, it¡¯s not a surprise to me. I sat in the lobby, watching the gorgeous


    couple.


    I called Dennis.


    I watched him answer my call, asking, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°At the airport,¡± he replied, ¡° Marcus was stuck with some business, so I came.¡±


    For no reason, suddenly did I breathe easy - at least he didn¡¯t lie to me, did he?


    ¡°Watch ahead!¡± said I, still with a constant re at him.


    Looking at each other, he frowned a little, ¡° Howe are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to meet Diana who willnd at 11:30!¡± answered I, taking a nce at Olivia who also saw me. I


    talked over the phone, ¡°Is it necessary for me toe over to say hello to Miss Pearson?¡±


    Dennis seemed to be angry, speaking to the phone, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Stay here, and I¡¯ming in a second.¡± he continued.


    Then he took Olivia outside the lobby.


    I sat there ufortably. Absolutely it was quite normal. Marcus was too busy toe, so it¡¯s


    reasonable for Dennis to pick her up.


    It was true that Dennis couldn¡¯t forget her. And he just picked her up. I did not have to be jealous!


    Ten minutester.


    Dennis came back to me, holding my hands, and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Marcus had


    something to do in the morning and was not able to pick her up.¡±


    Nodding, I smiledmely, ¡°you don¡¯t have to exin.¡±


    It was not a big deal at all. It¡¯s just because of my sensitive nerves.


    Diana got off the ne, carrying a suitcase with extraordinary size. As she found both Dennis and I


    wereing, she was somehow surprised, joking, ¡°you just show off.¡±

 Chapter 119 The Fetal Dysplasia

    Chapter 119 The Fetal Dyssia


    I just smiled and Dennis took over her suitcase. Arm in arm, Diana touched my belly and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    close to six months, and it grew bigger.¡±


    I nced at hers. It¡¯s impossible to notice she was pregnant without a scrutiny, as she wore in baggy.


    ¡°Why did youe back so sudden.¡± I smiled, thinking she would not return until she gave a birth in


    the countryside.


    ¡°Because Alex ising soon! I am back for him. It¡¯s been a long time that I haven¡¯t seen him. I kind of


    miss him.¡± she looked much better.


    Dennis walking in front us with the suitcase, she whispered, ¡°Are you guys OK now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, because Olivia¡¯s back. I am not sure what will happen in the future.¡± said I with a shrug.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± she just lost her temper, ¡°That woman has already been rich, hasn¡¯t she? Why doesn¡¯t she stay


    in Hensley Town to keep her status? Why does shee back for troubles?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she is for taking over Mrs. Knight¡¯s job.¡± I was not sure what would take ce since Olivia was


    back. Generally speaking, I felt unsettled.


    She shot out her lips, ¡°she¡¯s just haunting.¡±


    Silent as I was, I thought about Alex and said, ¡°Did Alex tell you when he¡¯sing?¡±


    She denied, ¡°No.¡±


    In the parking lot, I asked Dennis, ¡°Did Miss Pearson leave?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Toby drove her away. Get in the car, please.¡±


    In the car.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± asked Dennis.


    It¡¯s 12 o¡¯clock, lunch time.


    I found Diana was tired for the long trip, and answered, ¡°whatever¡±.


    Nodding, Dennis drove us to the downtown, parked the car down to a Japanese restaurant, after which


    he turned his head to me and asked, ¡°How about Japanese food?¡±


    I faced to Diana for her opinion, ¡° Is it OK for you?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she nodded.


    Off the car, Diana got close to me and whispered, ¡°Have you kept in this way recently?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much!¡± admitted I.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± said she who pped her forehead, ¡°you are like a couple who has lived together for


    many decades.¡±


    I was dumbfounded, ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not love love, but family love.¡± she curled her lips.


    I...


    It did not take a long time to serve our dishes since we ordered in the restaurant.


    Dennis ordered a bowl of minced pork congee for me out of the reason that the pregnant was not


    allowed to have mustard - too spicy.


    It might because I had had too much congee, I had little of it without appetite. The left was eaten by


    Dennis. There was nothing I had but few slices of salmon.


    Diana had no appetite either. She was somehow confused about the way Dennis and I interacted.


    After we drove her to YT Apartment, Dennis took me to the hospital.


    There are numerous patients waiting in the Department of Gynaecology and Obstetrics. It was


    fortunate that we had made an appointment before, we did not need to wait in a line. I had to take


    various kinds of examination while Dennis had to wait outside.


    By the ultrasonic inspection, the doctor looked at me hesitantly, upon which, I thought the baby might


    be ill.


    I stared at the doctor and said, ¡°Doctor, is there anything wrong with the baby?¡±


    She turned to me and admitted, ¡° Based on the image, the fetal heart rate is weak, indicating a sign of


    dysgenesis, while it should be strong as a 24-week fetal.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Kennedy, you must stay in a good mood and sleep with good quality, which are necessary. You


    have to understand your mood is closely rted to the development of the baby.¡± she continued after a


    pause.


    I nodded. What she said I understoodpletely, otherwise I would not seek help from Alex.


    After checking, Dennis went to doctors for my situation when I was lost in mind in the corridor.


    I was blind to what the doctor had told him, who was in a obviously bad mood and frowned, ¡°ra, do


    you hide something from me?¡±


    ¡°What did the doctor tell you - the baby is not yours?¡± I joked.


    Dennis...


    ¡°I am not kidding!¡± he seemed helpless but concerned, ¡°if you have some secrets nobody to tell, you


    muste to me!¡±


    I walked to the parking lot directly, mumbling, ¡°I don¡¯t like you to see Olivia, even a sight or a word to


    her.¡±


    No sooner had I said it than I turned back to looked at him, ¡°Can you not do that?¡±


    He stopped, a beam hanging on his eyebrows, and said, ¡°imparity use?¡±


    With a stubborn stare at him, I admitted, ¡°If you meet and talk to Olivia for one time, we will separate for


    one week. If you can¡¯t obey, we shall divorce.¡±


    He frowned the eyebrows that were stretched before. ¡° ra, is it so easy for you to divorce?¡±


    I closed eyes and thought that it could not be simple when Olivia got involved in.


    He helped me get into the car that he gassed subsequently, but nothing did he say any more.


    We kept silence until getting home.


    But his phone was ringing when we arrived. I just sat and stared at him, without any intention to get off


    the car.


    With a nce at the phone, he frowned more severely.


    ¡°Go inside to have a rest and keep calm. I had nothing to do with her before, and will keep the same in


    the future.¡± hanging up the phone, he looked at me softly.


    My mouth tightened and eyes turned red, I stared at him - howe the previous meticulous care


    about her turned into nothing?


    He embraced me and pped my back,forting me with resignation, ¡°You are my wife until death


    splits us up.¡±


    He carried me to the bedroom, kissed me on my head, ¡°I have to work now, but I¡¯lle back earlier


    this evening.¡±


    Dragging his suit, I was aggrieved, ¡° You are going to see her, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Do I look so idle for you? Do you really think I have that much time?¡±


    I loosened my hand and said without a look at him, ¡°Just go.¡±


    I would not know that even though he actually went to her if he decided to hide it from me.


    He left with a slight sigh.


    I was sleepy for the tough day, and fell asleep soon.


    Because my mood would affect the baby, I just stayed at home for the next days, reading books and


    walked around


    Dennis apanied me for a one-hour walk every day. Sometimes when I was too tired to walk, he


    had to carry me home.


    I could not keep my temper all the time, yelling at him asionally which he had to bear.


    As it urred so often, I felt bored and stopped yelling.


    We were going to walk around on the weekend.


    However, I was toozy to get up, which Dennis could not rejected. Atst, he just stayed with me at


    home.


    Nanny had prepared a lot for a trip home.


    Downstairs was ringing the door for which Dennis got up, pulling me up, ¡°Get up for the brunch, then


    we can have a walk.¡±


    It¡¯s already close to noon. I was hungry indeed.


    He went down to open the door while I took a shower.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I went out of the bedroom, I heard cries and screams from the first floor, and I had a look.


    It was Olivia who wore a white dress with hair in a bun, looking like a teenage girl.


    I had no idea what had they talked, but she cried and copsed, the makeup massed up.

 Chapter 120 I Could Help You

    Chapter 120 I Could Help You


    I did not think I should get involved at this very moment, thus I hesitated and decided to go back to the


    bedroom.


    Dennis, unexpectedly, invited, e to eat something¡±.


    I saw Dennis was looking at me and so was Olivia who was aggrieved and cracked with red eyes.


    With a silent sigh, I went down, but tried to slip quietly into the dining-room.


    From the hall came the voice that Olivia intended to make me listen, ¡°ra, an orphan, who has


    nothing will be helpless for the growth of George Group. I, on the other hand, have my mother and the


    Lewis¡¯s behind, who can help you operate thepany better.¡±


    She was right, since none of us could dominate the whole world. No matter how brilliant and excellent


    we were, at a certain level, we still had to depend on rtionships and human resources behind.


    It was a wise choice to connect with Luna Knight and Samuel Lewis.


    The congee was sweat and I lost my appetite. Chin on my hand, I, hence, continued to hear their


    conversations. It was Dennis who spoke, ¡°Olivia, if I can betray my wife and child for the resources that


    back you up today, I will absolutely do the same to you for a more powerful woman tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± cried Olivia, ¡°I love you! If you really met a better girl one day, I would like to have you


    achieve more if you want to.¡±


    Dennis seemed to be angry, ¡°But I do care! I¡¯m only capable to marry the one who is ra!¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t love her!¡± she shouted, ¡° The marriage without love is not able tost forever. And you


    and your child will suffer a lot from the loveless life.¡±


    Dennis¡¯s voice sounded frozen, ¡°Olivia, this is my marriage in which only ra and I involved. I hope


    you stay out of it. The reason I took care you before is that I hadmitted to your brother I would


    raise you. Now you have a nice life since you have the beloved parents, while I have my own family to


    support.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can control your behavior and words, without hurting my family. If you cannot, I don¡¯t think


    we shall meet again.¡± he continued.


    ¡°No necessary to see each other?¡± she mourned unbelievably, ¡°Dennis, do you love her?¡±


    Hit me an astonishment that Dennis had spoken out those words. He always kept his promises. It was


    sure that he did not treat Olivia as before.


    What surprised me more was the following answer from Dennis - Yes!


    He had fallen in love with me?


    Olivia almost screamed, ¡°No way! That¡¯s not love, but responsibility. Because she has waited for you


    for two years, slept with you and got pregnant. It¡¯s guilt and responsibility, but not love!¡±


    Dennis had bad skills in debate, so he just suggested when Olivia was on the edge of breakdown,


    ¡°Stop it, Olivia, just go with Marcus.¡±


    It¡¯s probably that Dennis was concerned she would annoyed me, he asked her to leave in a lower


    voice, after which Marcus arrived soon.


    Olivia was so emotional that Marcus had to forced her to leave, pulling and carrying her.


    I was nearly full when Dennis came in. He chocked the eyebrows, looking tired. ¡°How do you like the


    breakfast?¡± asked him.


    I nodded and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±


    He just smiled, dragging me in his arms and leaning his chin on my shoulder, ¡° Do you have any ns


    for this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I am supposed to hang out, as Diana has been back for several days. We didn¡¯t see each other since


    Alex would arrive in Newton Town this afternoon, which I did not tell Dennis. There is no need to do so,


    since I am not sick to die.


    ¡°Fine,¡± answered he who was somehow discontented, ¡°It seems that I will be left alone.¡±


    I clutched his hands and stared at him, saying, ¡°Dennis, what did you tell Olivia is true, right?¡±


    My shadow was clearly visible in his pupil when we looked at each other. ¡°I haven¡¯t told lies, have I?¡±


    said he.


    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s work together for our life!¡± In fact, love did not matter too much in a marriage. Compared


    with responsibility, it was insignificant.


    I was not sure how much did Dennis love me, but I was pretty confident that he would not give up the


    baby and me as for the responsibility.


    That was enough to me.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    We sat in the lobby for a while before I left. Though my belly was big, I could still drive.


    Alex would reached at 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It was the perfect time to pickr him up.


    I was amazed when seeing the outstanding man walking through the exit. It had been only years when


    a boy with 1.7 meters grew up such tall.


    He became a stylish and handsome man in twenties. For it was too hot, he was in gray shorts and blue


    checked shirt, a new design in the Fashion Week this year. Sunsses on his prominent nose and


    perfect haircut made him extremely dashing.


    ¡°Hi, baby, I finally see you.¡± not until did I react, the 1.8-meter tall guy had enfolded me.


    ¡°Long time. You are so tall now!¡± said I, pushing him back. I could not help thinking that time did change


    people, because Alex was more handsome that I thought..


    He was even more outstanding than the superstars.


    He pinched my face andughed, ¡°You didn¡¯t know that I tried my best to grow and made it atst,


    maybe I¡¯ll be taller.¡±


    Looking up at him, I pout, ¡°Taller? Do you want to be as high as the sky?¡±


    When he got into the car, he searched and said, ¡° Where is Diana? Does she have a man, too?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll see her in the restaurant where she went to reserve seats.


    With the seat belt, he said, ¡°Just give a call to reserve¡±. Then he stopped to watch my belly. His eyes


    twitching, he suggested, ¡°Shall I drive?¡±


    Raising my eyebrow, I asked, ¡° Do you know where the restaurant is?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± replied he.


    ¡°Here we go,¡± said I, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved you a four-star hotel, so that you can enjoy your trip in this town.¡±


    He said to me out of the discontent, ¡°I won¡¯t sleep in the hotel. You have married, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯ve


    heard from Diana that your husband is the CEO of a listedpany. He must be really rich, and you


    should live in a big vi with at least 500 square meters.¡±


    A very prying expression on his face amused me, ¡°You know my husband, a master giant, who was


    criticized by your articles before.¡±


    He choked, ¡°Dennis?¡±


    I nodded and smiled. Dennis had started to charge of the group when he was only 28, an university


    student as I was. As a manager of therge group, he was too young.

 Chapter 121 Who Is That Man?

    Chapter 121 Who Is That Man?


    In addition, Dennis George, who had just taken over the George Group, had tried his best to expand


    the development of other departments and made quite a stir. Later on, many students in the Newton


    Town University praised him on the online forum for his vision and talent.


    But Alex Thomson, who was free at that time, had written a post on the forum, listing ten reasons to


    infer that Dennis would ruin the George Group.


    This post had been posted on the headlines.


    After all, it was a nder. Later on, the Georges went to Alex in private. I didn''t know what had


    happened, but in the end, Alex posted an apology letter.


    He slumped on the passenger seat and said weakly, "What a doomed love! I can''t avoid it!"


    I burst outughing. "I have spare rooms. If you don''t like staying in a hotel, you can live in my home!"


    "Stop!" He shook his head and said, "I still want to live a few more years. I''ll think of my own way."


    Along the way, I simply told him what had happened in the past few years. He frowned slightly and


    said, "Why didn''t you tell Dennis about your kidnapping? It''s much easier for him to investigate than


    you."


    After all, it was a treatment, so I had nothing to hide. "I''m not clear about Dennis¡¯ feelings for Olivia yet.


    If it was Olivia who did it, I''m afraid that I''ll just be asking for trouble. It''s better for me to do it myself."


    "F*ck!" He was a little angry. "Just a marriage, why did you make yourself so embarrassed? I can''t see


    any good for you to marry into a rich family."


    He told the truth.


    Soon, they arrived at the restaurant.


    After parking the car, we went into the restaurant. Diana came in advance and found a ce. When


    she saw us, she waved excitedly, "Here, here!"


    Alex gave her a big smile. "Baby, we areing!" His words attracted many people''s attention.


    This guy was handsome, when he took off his sunsses; his good looking made him look like a big


    star in the restaurant.


    A girl whispered, "What a handsome man! Is he a star?"


    "I don''t know. It''s either a star or a model. But the woman beside him is pregnant. Is he married?"


    "It''s possible! Sure enough, every good man has a girlfriend."


    "What a pity!"


    Sitting down, Alex nudged me with his elbow and said to us, "Did you hear that? It''s not embarrassing


    to take me out!"


    Diana curled her lips and rolled her eyes at him. "Don''t be narcissistic, just like a monkey. It''s


    troublesome to have so many people watching!"


    "Tsk!" Alex was unhappy. "I haven''t seen you for a few years. Why are you getting more and more


    vicious?"


    "Stop!" I said, "You two quarrelsome lovers, do you want to quarrel at dinner?"


    The two looked at each other and both fell to silence.


    The two of them had been arguing since they knew each other. Some people in the world might get


    along with each other in this way. After all, that''s the world.


    "Yep?" While eating, Alex suddenly stared at the door with puzzle.


    Diana nced at him and said indifferently, "Did the monkey see its own kind?"


    "Can you shut up?" Alex looked at the door grumpily. "I saw someone I knew."


    I looked back curiously and found that it was indeed an acquaintance, Luis Collins, who was


    apanied by a little girl.


    It was the same one fromst time!


    Looking back at Alex, I asked curiously, "Do you know him?"


    He nodded. "At that time, I almost..."


    He didn''t continue but looked at the girl beside Luis and said, "Why does this girl still follow him?"


    "It''s none of your business that someone else is in love. Mind your own and enjoy your meal, okay?"


    Diana put a piece of meat into his bowl.


    Alex looked away and said, "I don''t eat meat!"


    "Like a woman. Alex, are you a gay?" Diana had nothing to do but like to provoke people.


    Alex almost jumped up and cursed. He held back his anger and said, "Are those who don''t eat meat all


    gay people? Is it meaning that all the monks in the temple are gay people?"


    How childish they are!


    I looked back at Luis and saw that he had took a seat with the little girl. We were far away from each


    other, so we could barely see each other.


    After dinner, Alex said to us, "You two have to apany me to have fun tonight! It''s not easy for me


    toe back. You would not leave me alone in the hotel, would you?"


    Diana was helpless. "What are you talking about? Do you see that both of us are pregnant? Revel with


    you all night! Is that the way you treat two pregnant women..."


    "Damn it! Two pregnant women? Diana, why do you pregnant too? Who is the baby''s father?"


    Alex was a bit excited and said louder.


    Seeing that he drew the attention of the next table, I motioned for him to lower his voice and said, "I''m


    pregnant, that is, she''s pregnant. That means we''re all pregnant. You know we''re as the same as


    conjoined twins. Don''t think too much!"


    Diana didn''t want others to know!


    Hearing this, Diana breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Alex and said, "So smart. It''s a pity that you


    aren''t an editor."


    "Damn it!" Alex eximed, "You''re the one who talk nonsense!"


    When we got out of the restaurant, it was getting dark. My phone was almost out of power. Alex pulled


    me and said in a childish tone, "Please, y with me for a while before going home!"


    Diana rolled her eyes. "You''re a man. Don''t be so dawdling. ra is pregnant! How can she


    apany you?"


    Alex curled his lips. "Who tell you that pregnant women can''t y? It''s fine as long as they don''t drink.


    Besides, I have to talk with her about some problems. It''s not good for her and her baby if she cannot


    talk with anyone about her worries."


    Diana was stunned and looked at me. "Would you like to have a chat with us?"


    I nodded, put away my phone and said, "The bar and KTV are not suitable. The smell of cigarettes and


    wine is too strong. Let''s go to the cafe."


    "No, which cafe would open in the midnight? Let''s go to the hotel!" Alex pulled Diana and I into the car


    and said, "The three of us have slept on the same bed. It''s nothing embarrassing!"


    Diana shrugged and did not think much of it.


    Indeed, when they were in college, they didn''t have money. When they went out for vacation, they had


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    to sleep in the same room to save money. After being together for a long time, they didn''t treat Alex as


    a man.


    After turned on the navigation, Alex began driving. Along the way, he kept nagging.


    Diana was annoyed and directly ignored him and closed her eyes to sleep, and I listened quietly. He


    nced at me and said, "The most obvious state at the early stage of depression is that be in a low


    mood. You don''t sleep when you should, and sleep when you shouldn''t. Being depress and feel no


    interest in anything..."


    I was a little annoyed and changed the subject. "Have you stabilized in Mysia? Are you going to


    work there in the future?"


    "Of course not!" At the intersection, he held the steering wheel and said, "I''ve finished learning


    psychology. I''m ready to back to Great City and start a clinic, living a happy life."

 Chapter 122 about Alex

    Chapter 122 about Alex


    I knew that Alex''s hometown was Great City. After a pause, I asked, "Are you going to stay here this


    time?"


    He shook his head. "It depends on your condition. I''ll have to go back to Mysia M in two days. There


    are some things that haven''t been handled properly."


    The car stopped at the hotel. He threw the car key to the valet at the door. Diana opened her eyes and


    got out of the car. She looked at him and said, "Why not starts a small clinic in Newton Town? It will be


    convenient for us in the future!"


    Alex looked at her, and then smirked. "What? What happened? Are you in a bad mood, or mentally ill?"


    Diana rolled her eyes at him and said nothing.


    The hotel was booked in advance. After registered at the front desk, we went upstairs together.


    As soon as Alex entered the room, he said listlessly, "What I''m most afraid of the most is living in the


    hotel. It''s boring and lonely!"


    I looked down at my phone and found that it was dead. Diana had fallen asleep on the sofa tiredly.


    Alex looked at me and asked, "When did you find out that you''re in a bad mood?"


    "Half a year ago!" I replied, thinking. "At that time, I found myself was easy to be depressed and do


    something bad to hurt myself or the baby."


    However, it happened not often, but asionally I went out of control.


    He pinched the space between his eyebrows and said, "ra, you know what happened five years


    ago, so you still have to take it to heart. Once it happened again, this child and you will be in danger."


    How could I not know that? Learning the news that my grandma was ill and watching Diana''s parents


    die in front of me. All these had a big impact on me.


    I wouldn''t have survived without Freddy George at the time my grandma passed away.


    He sighed and said, "Fortunately, I''ve learned a lot abroad these years. I won''t let you go to the


    extreme like you did in the past."


    I nodded. It was almost nine o''clock. Diana fell asleep.


    I lowered my voice and asked, "Did something happen to you recently?"


    Since the moment I saw him, although he looked normal, the disappointment in his eyes were obvious.


    Even if he pretended well, it could be seen.


    He paused for a moment, looked at me, and said with a smile, "Your eyes are sharp as usual!"


    As he spoke, he got up and called room service for two bottles of red wine and said, "You can''t drink it.


    Just watch me drink it. I''m not in a good mood. Drinking some wine would help me to sleep after you


    leave."


    I frowned. "Is it about love? Or something else?"


    In my memory, he rarely got trapped in love. As for his family, although we had known each other for so


    long, I rarely heard him talk about his family.


    Knowing nothing, I did not know how tofort him.


    He leanedzily on the sofa and looked at Diana, who was sleeping soundly beside him. He asked,


    "Who is the father of her child?"


    Uh-huh!


    I was shocked. "You... see though?"


    He rolled his eyes at me and said indifferently, "Although we haven''t seen each other for a long time,


    I''m not blind. She''s a girl who used to never get fat no matter how much she eat, but suddenly she got


    fat. Eat too much, be easy to fall sleep and always touch her belly subconsciously. If she''s not


    pregnant, who is?"


    Alright!


    It was hard for me to tell him anything else but just said, "Ask her yourselfter! Tell me about your


    business. Since you asked us toe here, it''s meaningless for you not to tell me anything."


    The doorbell rang. He got up to open the door. It was the waiter who brought red wine.


    Taking the wine, he closed the door and said, "It''s not a big deal. I just feel that I''ve lived for more than


    20 years and got nothing. I''m very lonely!"


    I was speechless. Seeing him open the red wine bottle and drank it.


    After drank some with Alex, I said, "Come to Newton Town if you have a chance! We are all here. We


    can take care of each other in the future."


    In a person''s life, there were only a few true friends. For many people, if they were separated in the


    crowd once, they would be separated forever.


    He took a few sips. It could be seen that he was in a bad mood.


    "Let''s wait and see! I really envy you and Diana. You won''t separate no matter how far you go.


    Although you have no families, there is someone who are really guarding around you."


    Diana and I are no longer just friends. We are the only family to each other.


    This red wine was strong. After a few sips, I stopped. Seeing that he had drunk all the bottles in a short


    while, I was a little worried. "This wine is strong. Don''t drink more!"


    Alex got a little drunk and blushed. But he still opened the other bottle and said in a clear voice, "Don''t


    worry! It won''t kill me! Besides, no one will care if I die!"


    After that, he started to drink again, and said with tears in his eyes. "People are really ridiculous. They


    will insult and dislike you if they don''t need you, but once they find that you can help, they will beg you


    for mercy like a dog. Ridiculous!"


    I couldn''t understand his words and didn''t know what to say for a while but listen quietly.


    Diana, who had woken up,idzily on the sofa and said, "Did they ask you to back to City P?"


    These words were obviously meant for Alex. He half-closed his eyes and nodded, his eyes was moist.


    "They''re all evils. They''ve forced my mother to death, and now they want me to go back and save that


    sick person, what a joke!"


    I didn''t know what happened and looked at Diana in puzzle. "What''s going on?"


    She took a sip of water, put her hand on her forehead, and said, "Alex is the illegitimate son of


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Anderson Thomson, a rich businessman in City P. Five years ago, his mother took him back to City P,


    begging the Thomsons to admit his identity, but the Thomsons refused and drove them out. Judging


    from what he said just now, I guess the Thomsons changed their minds."


    "These things... I don''t seem to know anything about them."


    "Of course, you don''t know. Back then, you were almost crazy because of your grandma. Even if he


    told you, I''m afraid you wouldn''t listen to him!"


    I looked at Alex, who was still drunk. He leaned against the sofa, looking gloomy.


    Everyone in this world would suffer from something, either physically or mentally. I didn''t know how to


    Sometimes, you had to get it over by yourself, no matter how hurt you are!


    She looked up at the time. It was already in the small hours. Seeing that Alex was also drunk, she got


    up and helped him to the bed. Diana stood up and looked at the time too. "Didn''t Dennis call you?"


    I shook my head. "My phone is out of power!"


    She curled her lips. "You should go back soon! I''ll guard him here."


    "It''s okay. I told Dennis at noon that I''ll stay at YT Apartment tonight." We put Alex on the bed.


    Noticing Diana''s dark eye circles, I asked, "You haven''t slept well recently?"


    She nodded and looked a little tired. "This kid is probably here to take revenge. I''m going to die from


    being tortured by it!"


    Every pregnant woman''s condition was different, and I almost had no reaction. My morning sickness


    was not serious. After a pause, I said, "Let''s go back!"

 Chapter 123 How Many Secrets You Have that I Dont Know?

    Chapter 123 How Many Secrets You Have that I Don''t Know?


    The apartment was not far away, I arrived soon.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning when weid down on the bed. Both of us were very tired and


    soon fell asleep.


    At noon the next day, I went back to the vi after having breakfast with Diana.


    My brain was chaotic that not until I arrived at the door that I remembered that I left my bag in the YT


    apartment, and my phone was in it.


    I opened the door and found no one in the living room. The workaholic Dennis should have gone to the


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After changed my shoes, I went to the study to find some books to read. As soon as I opened the study


    door, I was choked by the strong smell of tobo.


    It was daytime, but it was dark in the study because the curtains were closed.


    "Dennis?" I called and saw sparks shing by the window.


    He must be smoking!


    I raised my hand and turned on the light. He was there with gloomy face and said in a cold voice, "Turn


    it off!"


    What''s wrong?


    I frowned and walked towards him. "Didn''t you rest wellst night?" I smelled the faint scent of alcohol


    and frowned. "Why are you drinking?"


    He looked at me and put out the cigarette butt in his hand. "Where did you gost night?"


    "YT Apartment!" I frowned. "I told you yesterday!"


    "Aha!" His voice was a little hoarse with angry. "ra, how many secrets do you have that I don''t


    know?"


    The smell of cigarettes in the study made me a little annoyed. Being stared at by him coldly, I felt a little


    headache. "What secrets can I hide from you? You know exactly how many people beside me. Dennis,


    if you want to know something, just ask directly. You don''t have to do this!"


    "Will you tell me if I ask you?" Perhaps because of staying upte all night, his eyes were bloodshot


    and his chin was covered with stubble.


    He looked at me with a particrly gloomy look.


    I really didn''t like to be suspected. I frowned and said, "Yes, I will tell you!"


    He got up, and his shadow covered me. "Who was the man you held at the airport yesterday?"


    I was stunned for a moment and looked at him incredulously. "Dennis, are you monitoring me?" I flew


    to rage. "Aha, Dennis, what are you doing? Do you think I have no freedom and privacy now?"


    Unable to bear his gaze, I couldn''t help but step back. He pressed down on my shoulder and said,


    "Why are you in such a hurry to hide? You are my wife. Shouldn''t I know your whereabouts, should I?"


    "Yes, you should! Mr. George should do anything!" I got rid of his hands and really didn''t want to be


    smoked here.


    Before I walked out of the study, I was grabbed by him and held in his arms. "Aren''t you going to


    exin?"


    I hated this feeling of having no privacy said in anger, "What do you want me to exin? It''s the same


    as what you saw. I went to see the person I liked and sexed with him in the hotel all night."


    I turned to look back at him and said indifferently, "Can you let me go if you''re satisfied with this


    exnation? The smoke here is too strong, I don''t like it!"


    Dennis looked gloomy and terrible. "ra, I want to hear the truth!"


    "This is the truth! This is what you want to hear!" If he had enough trust for me, he wouldn''t have


    followed and watched me.


    He could not help tightening his grip on my waist because of anger. "It seems that we don''t need to talk


    anymore."


    As he spoke, he pressed me between the wall and him like an angry beast.


    I felt a sharp pain on my back. I took a deep breath and didn''t say anything, allowing him to take


    revenge.


    After a while, his breath became a little heavy. He stopped and stared at me. "What does it have to do


    with him?"


    Obviously, he was still rational.


    I hated the smell of tobo around me. I couldn''t help frowning and looking at him coldly. "You believe


    me just because I said it?"


    He nodded, and there was a deep look in his dark eyes that I could not understand.


    "He is a friend of university. He came to Newton Town for something. I just picked him up!" "I didn''t


    mention the disease. It''s meaningless to say something that can''t be written in ck and white. On the


    contrary, it sounds pretentious."


    He lowered his head and whispered, "Am I in your heart?" He pressed his hand against my chest.


    I felt a lump in my throat and couldn''t help but be speechless. I opened my mouth and said in a


    very low voice, "Yes, you are always in my heart!"


    He raised his finger and touched my chin. Their eyes met, and he did not hide the desire in his eyes.


    He lowered his head and kissed heavily.


    She couldn''t help but feel a little annoyed. She held him back and said, "Go to the bathroom!"


    The shadow on his face intensified. I pursed my lips and felt an indescribable pressure in my heart.


    This was a disease that I couldn''t tell anyone.


    "Okay!"


    He spoke and hugged me into the bathroom.


    I couldn''t help but be shocked. I held his hand and shook my head. "Dennis George, no... no!"


    For a moment, I felt an endless sense of defeat in my heart. I looked at him and said, "I''m sorry, I... you


    can go to find Olivia Pearson!"


    What I said was true. It seemed that there was no way for him and I have sexual life.


    No one could ept such a marriage.


    Without looking at his face, I went straight back to the bedroom, took a quick shower, and went to bed.


    My heart was in a mess.


    Not long after, he followed up. The sound of the water in the bathroom rang out. It took him about an


    hour toe out.


    Wiping the water off his body, hey beside me and held me in his arms. His voice was a little hoarse.


    "We''ll see doctors after you bear the child!"


    I didn''t say anything and felt ufortable.


    "What if it can''t be cured?" This was a mental illness, not a physiological one.


    He held my hand tightly and said, "It will be cured!"


    There was a long silence in the bedroom. After a long time, I heard a shallow breath and he fell asleep.


    Lying on the bed, I couldn''t fall asleep. I didn''t know if I could talk to Alex Thomson about it.

 Chapter 124 I Didnt Sleep Well Last Night

    Chapter 124 I Didn''t Sleep Well Last Night


    It was hot at noon, and the temperature of Dennis George''s body was high. At this time, in his arms, I


    was sweating and moved slightly.


    He tightened his grip on her. "Don''t move. Just sleep with me. I didn''t sleep wellst night!"


    I...


    Dennis George probably didn''t sleep all night. He slept from morning to night. I wasn''t sleepy at first,


    but I couldn''t do anything when he held me, so I could only sleep with him.


    When I woke up, I turned over and saw Dennis George staring at me with a pair of dark and bright


    eyes. I was stunned and asked, "Are you awake?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Are you hungry?"


    As soon as I woke up, I shook my head and moved my body. My waist hurt so much that I couldn''t help


    frowning.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "My waist hurts!" I don''t know why, but I always feel that this child is growing too fast. It''s only been six


    months, but my stomach is already bulging too much.


    Yesterday, when I was taking a bath, I looked at it carefully. It seemed that there were some wrinkles on


    it, which looked strange and ugly.


    Dennis George moved his hand to my waist and massaged it for me. "Take a prenatal care course to


    practice yoga. I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    I was a littlezy and shook my head. "It''s very troublesome to go around every day."


    "Then why don''t we invite a private teacher to our home?"


    Thinking that Diana should also go to practice, I shook my head and said, "No need, wait for me to


    think about it. You can go and do your work. Diana has nothing to do recently, I let her apany me."


    He rubbed the spine and frowned. "Am I your husband, or is she?"


    "Of course it''s you!" It made mefortable. I turned over and let him massage on the other side. Then


    I said, "You have a lot of things to do in thepany. Let her to apany me. You are already busy,


    so you should take more time to rest!"


    With my waist in his arms, the corners of his mouth curled up into a bright smile. "Are you worried


    about me?"


    I nodded and said, "Diana, it''s good to be with me!"


    "I''ll leave thepany''s affairs to Marcus and Mario. I''ll ask for maternity leave, and I''ll go back to


    phone call.


    I quickly stopped him and said, "Dennis George, I''m serious. You can go to work as usual. You stay


    with me every day and quarrel with me. Work hard and save some milk powder money!"


    Now, they were going to quarrel sooner orter. If they were together all the time, no one knew what


    would happen.


    He smiled and said, "When did we quarrel? It''s not a quarrel between the two of us. Can we quarrel?


    What''s more, as a CEO, I don''t have money for milk powder because I don''t work for a few months."


    That''s right. Apart from having something to do, every time we quarrel, it''s all up to me.


    I really didn''t want him not to go to thepany. I paused and changed the topic. "Didn''t you say you


    were going to City P a few days ago?"


    My belly was getting bigger day by day. It would be inconvenient in a few days.


    He got up, grabbed a piece of pajamas, put it on, and said, "I''ll arrange it in the next few days. Go and


    get familiar with the environment first, and then n to move to the headquarters after you give birth to


    the child."


    I didn''t have much to do with thepany''s affairs. When I saw him enter the bathroom, I instinctively


    went to find my mobile phone. After looking through it for a long time, I found that it was put in YT


    Apartment.


    Feeling a little bored, I took Dennis George''s mobile phone and yed with it. He had set a password


    on his mobile phone, which I rarely touched before. After a pause, I said to the bathroom, "Dennis


    George, what''s the password of your mobile phone?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your birthday!" The water in the bathroom stopped for a moment, and then came his low and maic


    voice.


    My birthday? I couldn''t help log in.


    For a moment, there was an indescribable feeling in my heart, as if I was very happy, and my mood


    was a little better. Looking at his mobile phone screen, I couldn''t help but be speechless.


    Except for a few apps that were necessary, there was nothing else on his mobile phone, not even a


    video app.


    I downloaded the video software for him and couldn''t help looking at his WhatsApp curiously.


    Just as I had imagined, his WhatsApp friends were very few. There were only more than 50 of them.


    Except for his friends and rtives, the rest were all sessful top bosses.


    They basically all had names. Seeing someone named "Aunt", I couldn''t help but be stunned. "Dennis


    George has an aunt?"


    "I didn''t hear grandpa mention it before!"


    "What are you looking at?" His voice came from behind, and I was stunned. When I came back to my


    senses, I saw him wipe his hair with a bath towel and said, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it!"


    "Whatever!" I replied. I put the phone in front of him and asked, "Do you have an aunt?"


    He nodded. "Yes, in City P. I''m going to take you to see her in a few days!"


    "I''ve never heard grandpa mention it before?" Moreover, no one else in the Georges had mentioned it.


    "She left the Georges in her teens and studied in City P. She rarely came back!"


    But why didn''t the Georges mention it?


    Suddenly, I remembered that grandfather had passed away for a long time, but Marcus and I didn''t go


    to see him. I put the phone aside, climbed to his side, held his waist, and looked up at him, saying,


    "Dennis George, before we go to City P, let''s go and see grandpa!"


    His hand, which was wiping his hair, paused, and then nodded. "OK!"


    Seeing this, I climbed up to him with a smile, held his face, and kissed him. "Then you should arrange


    the time early!"


    Seeing that he was a little surprised, I got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    "I know he''s surprised, but I have to find a way to let go of the grudge between grandpa and him. For


    him, it''s also for grandpa''s kindness to me."


    When he came out of the bathroom, Dennis George was no longer in the bedroom. I went downstairs


    and see him in the kitchen.


    When he saw me going downstairs, his eyes fell on my feet. He frowned and said, "It''s cold on the


    ground. Put on your shoes!"


    Eh!


    When I came out just now, I was just looking for him and forgot it.


    I put on my shoes and went into the kitchen. Seeing that he was cooking something in the pot, I tilted


    my head and looked at him. "What did you cook?"


    "The ribs soup!" As he spoke, he leaned closer to me, his eyes twinkling. "Kiss me again!"


    I was stunned and blushed. I smiled and said, "Have you nned when to visit grandpa?"


    He smiled. "I''ll tell you when you kiss me!"


    "Screech!" I kissed him on the cheek and looked at him. "Well, can you tell me?"


    Dennis George''s smile was like the sunshine shining on a bright red peach in March, decorated with


    pink bone buds that were about to bloom on the top of a tree. It was so beautiful that it made people


    look forward to it!


    "The day after tomorrow!"


    "Great!"


    That night, I slept very soundly. When I woke up in the morning, Dennis George had already gone to


    thepany.


    I have nothing to do. Iy on the bed for a while and wanted to go back to the YT Apartment to get my


    mobile phone. Without mobile phone, it was inconvenient.

 Chapter 125 the Relationship between Luis Collins and Alex Thomson

    Chapter 125 the Rtionship between Luis Collins and Alex Thomson


    She was surprised to see Diana and Nanny Daisy chatting happily downstairs.


    I was stunned. "When did you get here?"


    She nced at me and said, "I''ve been here for quite a while. I''ve brought your bag and phone here.


    After breakfast, let''s go to the hotel to find Alex Thomsonter!"


    I nodded. That''s exactly my n!


    Diana was a chatterbox, and there were always endless things to talk about. She and Nanny Daisy


    were in the kitchen, talking about delicious food and taking care of the fetus.


    Fortunately, after breakfast and Daisy had to go out to purchase, so I took her to the hotel.


    In the car!


    "Your aunt is so experienced that I want toe to your house to have a baby." She leaned against the


    car, holding the mango that she had brought out of the vi as she chewed on it.


    I burst outughing. "Wee at any time!"


    Nanny Daisy was an old servant. After staying in the Georges for so many years, they regarded her as


    their family member.


    "Hey, why are there so many medicines in your car?" She opened the box in the front seat and looked


    at the pile of medicine inside. She looked at them curiously and said, "These are all drugs that


    stimte the progesterone secretion. There are some things I can''t understand."


    As she spoke, she looked up at me. "Didn''t the doctor say that we should avoid using drugs? Why did


    you eat so much? I haven''t taken any medicine yet!"


    I stopped at the intersection of the red streetmp, looked at the medicine, and said, "I went to the


    hospital a few times for the ident. Some of them were written prescriptions by other doctors, some


    by Bet. In order to suppress vomitus gravidarum, they are all medicine for preventing miscarriage."


    When Mario Bet was mentioned, her expression changed and she said lightly, "Oh!"


    ncing at her, I started the car and said unintentionally, "You don''t intend to tell Doctor Bet about


    the child?"


    She pinched the space between her eyebrows and said impatiently, "The child belongs to me. What


    does it have to do with him? Why should I tell him? I''m not bored."


    Alright, I won''t ask anymore. The car is parked downstairs.


    Looking at the time, it was eleven o''clock in the morning. "Why don''t we bring some breakfast? Alex


    Thomson probably hasn''t woken up yet!"


    "The hotel will send. Let''s go!" She pulled me into the elevator and said, "This guy is probably still


    dreaming."


    When we arrived at the door of the room and knocked for a long time, there was no sound. Diana held


    her hands and looked as if she had guessed right.


    I took out my phone and was about to call Alex Thomson when the door opened.


    "Damn, why are you two so early?" Alex Thomson''s eyes hadn''t opened yet, and she looked as though


    he hadn''t woken up yet.


    "Brother, it''s already 12 o''clock. What did you dost night? Even a pig should be hungry at this time,


    right?" Diana rolled her eyes and was about to go in.


    Alex Thomson excitedly stopped her. "Wait..."


    Diana and I were stunned. "What''s wrong?"


    Diana weighed his body from head, narrowed her eyes and asked, "Did you ask the girl to stay


    overnightst night?"


    "Of course not!" Alex Thomson opened her mouth, feeling rather guilty. "You two girls. Aren''t you afraid


    of seeing something you shouldn''t have?"


    "Humph!" Diana was speechless. "We don''t know you? We know how big your pants are. What else do


    we not see?"


    I touched my forehead and admired Diana''s eloquence.


    "Who is it?" A voice came from the room. Diana and I were so shocked that we opened our mouths


    wide.


    At the same time, we looked at Alex Thomson in disbelief and asked in unison, "Is it a man?"


    "Alex Thomson, you f*cking spend the night with a man? Damn it..." Diana swore.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I was stunned. Seeing that Alex Thomson''s face had turned red, I felt that the voice sounded familiar. I


    pushed him away and went in.


    I suddenly saw Luis Collins¡¯ body wrapped in a bath towel,ing out of the bathroom. Our eyes met,


    and I felt like I was struck by lightning.


    He was also stunned, and his face looked a little unnatural.


    "Damn it!" Diana followed in. "How could it be you two?"


    "No, can you two let me exin?" Alex Thomson was exasperated. "Can''t you guys look down on me?"


    Diana looked at him, pointed at the upper bodies of the two, and said, "It''s already like this, why aren''t


    you have rtionship?"


    I...


    Her words were quite urate!


    Joe was speechless. "Are you a woman? Why are you so rude?"


    I looked at Diana and nodded. "You should restrain yourself!"


    Diana curled her lips and shrugged. "Now that it''s like this, can''t I say it?"


    Looking at Luis Collins, I felt a little embarrassed. "You..."


    Luis Collins¡¯ face didn''t look very good, and he was a little angry. He looked at Alex Thomson and said,


    "Tell them clearly, or I''ll kill you."


    Alex Thomson wanted to cry but had no tears. He said, "I went to the bar to have funst night. I


    identally brought him back!"


    "ident?" Diana widened her eyes. "You brought a man back by ident?"


    "He was drunk and hit by a woman. If I hadn''t known him before, I wouldn''t have ignored him!" Alex


    Thomson red at Luis Collins. "You''re drunk. If I hadn''t brought you back, you would have been raped


    by that woman."


    Luis Collins frowned and pinched the space between his eyebrows. He must have drunk too much to


    remember.


    He looked at him and asked, "Don''t you know how to send me back?"


    Alex Thomson was speechless. "I know where your home is?"


    Luis Collins...


    He nced at the dark green on Luis Collins¡¯ face. Most likely, this was the same as what Alex


    Thomson had said.


    Diana didn''t mind watching the fun. She said, "You two are both lying on the same bed and drunk.


    Nothing happened?"


    "I''m a pure man. Don''t get involved." Luis Collins said with a bad temper.


    Diana pursed her lips, feeling bored. She looked at Alex Thomson and said, "Hurry up and pack up. Go


    eat somethingter."


    For a moment, both Alex Thomson and Luis Collins entered the bathroom. Diana smiled widely and


    said, "It''s nothing. You''ve taken a shower together. Is it to save water?"


    The bathroom in the hotel was actually very big. Both of them were men. In fact, it was not surprising. It


    was inappropriate for Diana to think about.


    The phone vibrated. It was a text message from Dennis George. "Where are you?"


    I said, "At hotel!"


    Dennis George said, "Meet friends?"


    "Yes!" I replied.


    Diana tilted her head and looked over. "Dennis George has been keeping a close eye on you recently!"


    "Probably because of the child!"


    After that, I saw Dennis George send a message. "I''ve pay a course for you, I send you the ss time


    and address. Remember to go there!"


    Looking at the message he sent, I touched my forehead and could only reply, "Okay!"


    I put away my phone and looked at Diana. "Are you going to practice yoga for pregnant women?"


    "No!" She shook her head. "I''ll continue to stay after Alex Thomson back to M Country."


    I nodded and said no more.


    Luis Collins and Alex Thomson came out after taking showers. Both of them had changed their clothes.


    Luis Collins looked at me and frowned slightly. "Do you know each other?"

 Chapter 126 We Have to Treat the Disease Together

    Chapter 126 We Have to Treat the Disease Together


    "Yes! University ssmates and friends!"


    "Let''s eat together!" This kind of thing was just a coincidence. ording to Alex Thomson, Luis Collins


    should have known him when he was in college.


    I''m just a little surprised. Luis Collins was younger than us? What did Alex Thomson know about him?


    The restaurant!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the four of us finished eating, Luis Collins had something to do and left first. Diana received a


    phone call and found that she did not look well, she also left.


    Alex Thomson and I were the only ones left. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Shall we go to the


    coffee shop?"


    I nodded and changed the ce.


    It''s not easy for me to say anything about sexual indifference.


    After struggling for a long time, Alex Thomson finally said it. Although he usually didn''t look straight, he


    was very serious about work. He looked at me and said, "It''s caused by a psychological barrier! It''s not


    a physiological reason. You and Dennis George need to adjust it together."


    ra frowned, "I don''t want him to know about this!"


    "Don''t be afraid. You are the victim and you should not worry about so much. Dennis has the right to


    know it." He said, "You think that Dennis has a sexual rtionship with his lover, so you hate making


    love with him."


    ra was embarrassed. She said, "But I don''t hate making love with him before."


    "In the past, you believe firmly that Dennis will not have a sexual rtionship with his lover even though


    he treats her very well. But after hearing thosescivious voices, you know that Dennis already makes


    love with his lover, so you don''t want to make love with him anymore."


    "Will i be fine if I don''t love him?" She suffered this illness because of Dennis.


    He said, "You can try to have a sexual rtionship with other men."


    ra frowned and asked, "When do you return to M country?"


    "I will go back two dayster! I am worried about you and stay here to find how long you can live, so


    that I can prepare for it in advance!"


    ra finished the juice. She said, "You have dinner by yourself. I leave now."


    He felt unhappy andin, "Don''t you show me around?"


    "You''re familiar with Newton Town. If you want to look around, I can lend you my car. I really have


    something to do." ra handed him the car key, and took a taxi to the yoga gym.


    She usually seldom does exercise. After practicing for half an hour, she was exhausted. When she sat


    down to rest, her mobile phone rang.


    It''s an unfamiliar call, so she didn''t answer it and continued to practice.


    After finishing the practice, ra took a shower and changed clothes. When she went out of the yoga


    gym, Dennis called her. He said seriously, "Come to the Centre Hospital. Diana and Mario were


    injured!"


    ra was shocked and hurried to the Centre Hospital.


    When she arrived, she saw Dennis and Marcus waiting outside the emergency room. She ran to them


    and almost knelt down as she felt very tired.


    Dennis held her and said, "Don''t be worried. Diana''s head is injured and she was treated in the


    dressing room. She wille out soon!"


    ra felt relieved. She looked at the emergency room and asked, "Is Mario seriously injured?"


    "Mario is seriously injured because of Diana. You''re so good at harming people."


    Marcus shouted at her angrily.


    ra ignored him. She looked at Dennis and asked, "What happens?"


    Dennis helped ra sit on the chair andforted, "Diana quarrels with Mario when he is driving. As a


    result, they bump into a truck when they wait the traffic light. Diana''s head is injured, but Mario is still in


    the emergency room."


    ra was stunned, "Does anyone else get hurt?"


    "The truck driver dies!" Dennis frowned and said, "I ask Toby to solve this problem. Don''t worry!"


    ra sat on the chair with her hands trembling. Marcus looked at her and said, "You are finally afraid!"


    "Marcus, stop saying!" Dennis said angrily.


    Marcus shut up immediately and red at ra.


    Olivia ran over. She looked very anxious and asked, "What''s wrong with Mario?"


    Marcusforted her.


    Seeing ra sitting together with Dennis, Olivia was shocked and stood quietly aside.


    Not longter, a doctor took Diana out and asked them to go through the admission procedures for


    Diana. ra was about to handle it, but Dennis stopped her and went to do it by himself.


    ra followed the doctor into the ward and found that Diana did not wake up. She called Alex and then


    stayed in the ward.


    Olivia leaned against the ward door and looked at ra. She said, "You seem to get along well with


    Dennis!"


    ra nced at her and said, "Thank you. We will get better."


    "You." Olivia felt angry. She said, "Dennis is mine. You are wrong if you think that you can keep staying


    with him because you have his child. If I want to stay with him, you can''t stop it!"


    ra nodded and said, "I believe you. But you should talk to Dennis because he''s the decision-maker!"


    "If he wants to be with you, I can''t stop him. You should know that he doesn''t love me."


    ra knew that Olivia could understand her meaning.


    She didn''t say anything. But she knew that Olivia would not give up easily.


    Olivia walked in and said, "ra, although I can''t deal with you, I can make trouble to your good


    friend."


    After saying, she was about to pull out the needle. ra felt worried and hurried to push her away.


    Olivia fell down.


    She sat on the ground and said, "You are too far. Don''t you think that I can''t deal with you because


    you''re pregnant?"


    At this moment, Dennis and Marcus came in. Seeing that, Marcus walked to ra and said angrily, "Do


    you push her down?"


    ra nodded. She looked at Olivia and said, "Yes!"


    "Do you want to die?" Marcus was about to p ra.


    However, Dennis stopped him, "Stop, Marcus!" His voice was indifferent.


    "Well!" Marcus sneered, "You can protect ra. Why can''t I protect Olivia?"

 Chapter 127 Marcus’ Love

    Chapter 127 Marcus¡¯ Love


    ra frowned and looked at Marcus, "Mr. Thomson, I suggest that you should find out the truth first. It


    is Miss Pearson who makes trouble to me first, so that I defend myself."


    "You don''t allow me to meet Dennis. But I don''t agree, so you push me down!" Olivia cried.


    Dennis frowned and looked at ra. He said, "Diana''s hospitalization procedure is done."


    Then he turned to say to Marcus, "You wait outside the emergency room. If there is something wrong,


    you contact me as soon as possible. Now is not the time to quarrel."


    Marcus was angry and red at ra. He went out with Olivia. When he passed by ra, he said in a


    low voice, "I will revenge!"


    ra said nothing, and stared at Olivia.


    Olivia was so lucky. She was loved and taken care of by Dennis, Marcus and Mario. Besides, her


    parents were rich and had power. Such a girl would live a good life even if she had no love in her life.


    "What are you thinking about?" Dennis ced the documents on the bedside table and asked.


    ra sat down. She said, "There''s nothing to do. You can leave now."


    Dennis said, "I stay here."


    She knew that Mario was still in the emergency room and Dennis wanted to stay here to wait for the


    news.


    ra was tired and sleepy. When she leaned against the chair to rest, Marcus called Dennis and said


    that Mario was out of the emergency room.


    ra still stayed with Diana until she woke up.


    Later, Diana woke up and asked, "Is Mario fine?"


    ra said, "He''s already out of the emergency room. He''s fine!"


    Diana felt relieved and stared nkly at the ceiling. ra asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    She sighed, "Nothing!"


    "Does he know you''re pregnant?"


    She shook her head, "No!"


    ra did not know well what''s wrong with them and found that Diana did not want to talk with her, so


    she didn''t ask further.


    Alex came with some fruits.


    He stepped forward and looked at Diana. He said, "You are not seriously injured. You will recover after


    a good rest!"


    "I see!" Diana nodded.


    He asked curiously, "Why do you suffer a car ident? Who are you with?"


    Diana said, "I happen to it!"


    Alex did not believe her at all, "You lie."


    Knowing that Diana did not want to say anything, ra quickly changed the topic and said, "What fruit


    do you buy? It looks good."


    "I buy it at the gate of the hospital. It takes me thirty dors." After saying, he sat down.


    Diana was thinking something, and Alex was ying with his phone, so ra could only keep quiet.


    When Dennis came in, ra was about to fall asleep. Seeing Dennis, Alex stood up and said excitedly,


    "Dennis George!"


    ra was afraid that Alex would talk nonsense.


    She got up, walked to Dennis, and asked, "How is Mario?"


    "He''s in the ward now." Then Dennis looked at Alex.


    Alex suddenly felt Dennis¡¯ hostility. He said, "Don''t look at me like that. Your wife and I are very


    innocent. Don''t think too much."


    ra felt speechless.


    Dennis turned to look at Diana and said, "Take care of yourself."


    Dennis was cold and arrogant. Except for his family and friends, he was not willing to talk to others. But


    now he wasforting Diana.


    Diana said, "Okay!"


    Alex stared at Dennis and felt curious.


    "Come back with me. I''ll arrange someone to take care of her. You cane to see her after having a


    good rest!" As he spoke, he picked up ra''s bag.


    ra wanted to stay here and take care of Diana, but Diana said, "Go back and have a good rest.


    There are many doctors and nurses. I''m fine. You are pregnant, and it''s not convenient for you to stay


    here!"


    ra nodded, "Okay. I''lle to see you tomorrow!"


    Alex followed behind and said, "Mr. George, I think we should have a talk!"


    "What do you want to talk about?" Dennis asked.


    "Your wife!" As he spoke, he looked at Dennis.


    When waiting the elevator, ra interrupted Alex and asked, "Alex, have you had dinner?"


    He shook his head, "No. let''s eat together!"


    "No!" ra said, "I have something to do with Dennis tonight, so you have to eat by yourself!"


    "You can''t treat me like that. It is you who ask me toe here from M Country!" Alex said unhappily.


    ra looked at Alex and said, "I am very tired today. If I don''t have a good rest, I am afraid that it will


    Alex looked at Dennis and said, "You can go back to rest, but I have to talk with your husband."


    "What do you want to talk about?" Dennis looked at him and asked.


    Alex said, "Do you know that your wife is ill?"


    ra was stunned and knew what he wanted to say.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Dennis frowned and said, "I know!"


    ra...


    Alex was shocked. After a while, he said, "Why don''t you find a way to cure her?"


    "I''ll try my best!"


    ra felt confused.


    When the elevator door opened, ra walked in. She didn''t want to listen to them because they did not


    talk about the same thing.


    "Dennis, you should take her to M Country and find a doctor for her!" Alex said seriously.


    Dennis looked at him and asked, "Do youe here for her illness?"


    Alex nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Let''s talk another day! We go back first. I''m tired!" Did Dennis talk about the same thing as Alex


    thought?


    When Alex wanted to say more, his phone rang. The signal in the elevator was not very good, so he


    could not hear clearly.

 Chapter 128 Go to the City P for Treatment

    Chapter 128 Go to the City P for Treatment


    Alex smiled happily and answered, "Okay, I''lle immediately!"


    Hanging up the phone, he looked at Dennis and said seriously, "You must take her to M Country."


    After saying, Alex left in a hurry.


    Dennis started the car. ra looked at him for several times and wanted to ask something, but she was


    afraid that she would be exposed.


    Finally, she fell silent.


    At the intersection of the red light, Dennis stopped the car and looked at ra. He said, "It''s not


    convenient for you to go to M country. But we can go to City P, and I''ve contacted the doctor for you."


    ra was stunned. She said, "You..."


    "The doctor told me when you did the bodycheckst time. Moreover, I knew it when you stood in the


    rainst time."


    He sighed, "It''s fine if you don''t want to say it. All things will get better!"


    ra nodded. She said, "We go to worship grandpa tomorrow morning. Can you apany me to the


    yoga gym in the afternoon?" The teacher says that some movements are dangerous, and need child''s


    father''s protection.


    He nodded and asked, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    "It''s up to you!" ra was sleepy and closed her eyes to rest.


    When they arrived at the vi, it was already dark. ra fell asleep, so Dennis did not wake her up and


    held her to the bedroom.


    When ra woke up, it was already 12 o''clock in the morning.


    She got up and went out of the bedroom. Seeing the lights in the studyroom on, ra knocked on the


    door.


    Dennis said, "Come in!"


    When she came in, she saw Dennis reading a document. ra walked to him and saw thepany''s


    backstage system on theputer. She found that there was something wrong with the data and ask,


    "Doesn''t the audit already redo the data? Why is it still the original data?"


    Dennis looked at her and smiled, "You are smart. Only by one nce, you can find the problem."


    ra said nothing. Staying in the George Group for two years, she had learned a lot.


    He didn''t exin it to ra, but signed the contracts. ra had nothing to do, so she sat next to him


    and looked at theputer.


    Suddenly, she found that there was a red exmation symbol on the lower right corner of the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He looked at ra in surprise and asked, "Do you learn some knowledge ofputer?"


    ra was stunned. She looked at theputer again and found that the red exmation symbol was


    still there. It seemed that Dennis wanted others to see these data deliberately.


    She finally knew why he put the wrong data on thepany''s backstage system. He deliberately


    showed it to the people who wanted to see it.


    "No. I have someputer sses in college, so I know a little about it!" ra felt guilty.


    Leo was good atputer skills. When he studied how to infiltrate someone else''s ount, he also


    taught her. But ra just learned a little.


    Dennis smiled and said, "If you just have someputer sses in college, you will not find the


    hacker."


    ra wanted to say something, but he already closed the contract and looked at her, "Are you


    hungry?"


    ra nodded, "A little!"


    "What do you want to eat? I make it for you!" He got up and turned off theputer.


    ra said, "It''s up to you!"


    Dennis went downstairs to the kitchen. ra sat on the sofa in the living room and felt confused. There


    were few hackers who could break into Dennis¡¯puters secretly. Why did he do that?


    She thought of Leo who was a genius inputer.


    But very few people knew that hisputer skills were superb.


    "What are you thinking? Come and have dinner!" Dennis George called me in the kitchen.


    I withdrew my thoughts and went into the dining room. There was a soup on the table three times. I


    was stunned. I thought he would just cook some noodles.


    After all, it was 12 o''clock now. He didn''t expect that he could cook staple food!


    He put the bowls and chopsticks on the table, filled the rice, and put it in front of me, saying, "Eat more.


    Nanny Daisy wille over early tomorrow morning to make breakfast. We will go to the cemetery


    after breakfast!"


    He didn''t mention it, and I almost forgot it. I nodded and said, "Okay, okay!" After a few bites, he lost his


    appetite.


    Seeing that I didn''t eat anymore, he frowned. "You don''t like it?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not very hungry!"


    Seeing that I didn''t eat, he didn''t force me.


    The bedroom!


    She took a long nap. At this time, she couldn''t sleep anymore. After taking a shower, Dennis George


    came out and saw that I was still lying down. He looked up at the time. It was already two o''clock.


    He could not help but frown. "Readjust the biological clock these days. I can''t sleep for the rest of the


    day except for lunch."


    I curled my lips and motioned him to look at my phone. "Olivia Pearson called you just now. He was


    looking for you."


    After that, Iy on the bed with my eyes closed, ready to sleep.


    Heughed, threw the phone aside, wiped his hair,y beside me, and put his head on my lower


    abdomen. Six and a half, the fetal movement was not too obvious, but he was very patient.


    I don''t like him in this way. I tugged at his clothes and said, "I can''t sleep."


    He looked at me and moved to my side. He pulled my head to his arm and said, "I''ll book the ticket the


    day after tomorrow. We''ll take some time to do a pregnancy check-up in the next two days. I guess this


    baby will be born in City P."


    With his arrangements, I had nothing to worry about. I nodded and said, "Give Miss Lu a call. What if


    something happens to her at night?"


    He hugged me and said in a low voice, "Are you deliberately pushing me out?"


    Since I had said this, it was not appropriate for me to say more. I simply said, "Whatever you think and


    do, I will go to sleep!"


    Leaning in his arms, I closed my eyes to prepare for sleep. Dennis George was so tired that he was


    already sleepy. Not long after, I heard his shallow breathing.


    "I''ve slept too much. I really can''t fall asleep. I''m afraid that ying with my mobile phone will disturb


    him, so l fall into deeply thinking."


    In the dead of the night, it was either a story or a delicacy.


    And I am thetter.


    When she was a child, the yard was very big. At that time, her grandmother would nt a lot of


    vegetables and fruits in the yard. Especially before autumn, most of the vegetables in the yard could be


    eaten.


    "I love tomatoes very much. Sometimes Grandmaes backte from work. I don''t know how to cook


    at a young age, so I pick some fruits in the yard to eat. Sometimes, I am so hungry that I can eat


    several tomatoes at a time."


    Later on, when I came to Newton Town, I never ate tomatoes again. There was no such taste on the


    market.

 Chapter 129 Leo Kennedy Is Watching

    Chapter 129 Leo Kennedy Is Watching


    These things couldn''t be thought about, and they were easily coveted. The phone vibrated, and I


    couldn''t fall asleep, so I simply stood up lightly.


    He took the phone and looked at it. It was a message from Diana. "ra, I can''t sleep. I want to eat


    mango!"


    I couldn''t help butugh. They are really good sisters. They can even eat the same thing.


    "I can''t fall asleep, either," I said, "and now I especially want to find autumn tomatoes in the yard of HL


    Area!"


    Diana: "Ah! So am I. I want to eat the mangoes from the tree in front of my hometown, but it''s too far


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    away. And I heard that the old house is about to be rebuilt."


    "Well, I can only think about it!"


    They were all memories. How could they easilye true?


    It was a little dark in the bedroom, and I really couldn''t fall asleep. So I walked out of the bedroom


    quietly and ready to go downstairs to see if there were any tomatoes. If I couldn''t eat autumn tomatoes,


    I would eat something that could satisfy my hunger.


    Before I went downstairs, the phone suddenly rang, which scared me. Seeing that it was Leo


    Kennedy''s call, I couldn''t help frowning. "Why did she call me at this time?"


    I answered the phone and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"


    "You want to eat autumn tomatoes?" From the sound, he seemed to be still very clear-headed.


    I was so frightened that I almost lost my phone. I raised my voice and said, "Leo Kennedy, are you


    sick? What did you installed on my phone?"


    He saidzily, "It''s just a simple monitor. Don''t get excited. I just want to know if you''re doing well.


    There''s no other meaning."


    "You''re sick!" I was so angry that I wanted to smash my phone.


    "Calm down!" Hearing the voice, he said with some grievance, "I just want to know your movements all


    the time, so that I can rest assured. Besides, I can also know what you want at the first time."


    "There''s something wrong!" After hanging up, I threw the phone into the water.


    His heart rose and fell. "When did he monitor my phone?"


    After the farce, I was no longer in the mood. Sitting in the hall, I felt impetuous for a while.


    I didn''t fall asleep until midnight on the sofa in the hall. When I woke up, there was already a nket on


    my body.


    When she opened her eyes, she met Dennis George''s deep and cold gaze.


    Stunned, I opened my mouth and said, "Morning!"


    "Why did youe here to sleep?" He spoke in a low voice.


    "I couldn''t fall asleepst night, so I came down and fell asleep unconsciously here."


    His face darkened. "So you can''t sleep by my side?"


    I quickly shook my head. "No!"


    She said grumpily, "I just can''t fall asleep. I came down for a walk, I didn''t..."


    Seeing that I was in a bad mood, he hugged me and said slowly, "Okay, I know. I don''t me you. I''m


    just worried that you''ll catch a cold here. If you can''t sleep, you can wake me up. I''ll talk to you, okay?"


    I couldn''t describe with words that he''s giving in to me.


    I nodded and leaned into his arms, rxing a little.


    This was a small episode. After breakfast, we went straight to the cemetery. It was early and the


    weather was not bad.


    He had booked some offerings in advance. The road up the mountain was a little turbulent, so Dennis


    George pulled me and walked rtively slowly.


    By the time I arrived, the sun had risen. After a few steps, I stopped and fixed my eyes on the person in


    front of grandpa''s tombstone.


    She could not help but frown.


    Dennis George also saw Olivia Pearson standing in front of the tombstone. She was wearing a ck


    dress, probably because she never wore a ck dress, so I was a little confused at first.


    When I saw that it was Olivia Pearson, I couldn''t help ncing at Dennis George and frowning. "You


    called her?"


    "No!"


    After replying to me, he stepped forward, walked to Olivia Pearson, and said indifferently, "Why are you


    here?"


    "It''s nothing. I''ve been dreaming about my brother recently and missed him so much that I came to see


    him. I also came to see Freddy George." As she spoke, she looked at me and Dennis George and


    smiled faintly. "I was very surprised to meet you here. What a coincidence!"


    I forgot that Olivia Pearson''s brother was also buried here. I didn''t know what was going on, but I felt a


    little ufortable.


    Stepping forward, I ced the offerings I brought in front of my grandfather''s tombstone one by one.


    Because my stomach was big, I couldn''t kneel down. I made three deep bows.


    Dennis George looked at me with deep eyes. He reached out to pull me, held me in his palm, and


    raised his hand to wipe away the tears on my face.


    She said in a low voice, "Don''t cry, the child will feel ufortable because of you!"


    I nodded and looked at the ck and white photo of my grandfather on the tombstone. "Grandpa, I


    have a baby with Dennis. Next time wee to see you, it will be a family of three. You will be fine in


    another world."


    Looking at Dennis George, I paused for a moment and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Don''t worry, I''m


    doing very well with him. He takes good care of me. He loves my child very much!"


    I admit that I said these words to Olivia Pearson.


    Her expression was a little ugly. She tugged at the corner of Dennis George shirt and said, "Dennis,


    can you go and see my brother? You haven''t seen him for a long time."


    I lowered my eyes. I knew that Olivia Pearson wanted to use a dead man to persuade Dennis George


    to be careful with his old feelings.


    Dennis George looked at me with a shallow gaze, as if he was asking.


    I looked at my grandfather''s tombstone and said, "I''ll go with you! After all, Mr. Lu is your brother. You


    should take me to meet him!"


    With this, I picked up the sacrificial offerings in the basket. When I saw Olivia Pearson looking at me


    happily, my face looked very bad, as if I was enduring it.


    Dennis George took the basket from me and said, "Okay!"


    The cemetery was not big and not far away. Looking at the young man on the tombstone, he was very


    handsome, but his three-dimensional facial features could not hide his long-term illness.


    Olivia Pearson''s eyes turned red as soon as she arrived at the tombstone. Tears streamed down her


    face, and she cried so hard that her voice was hoarse. "Dennis, I am here to see you."


    Dennis George ced the sacrifice in the basket in front of the tombstone, bowed deeply, and looked


    at the photo on the tombstone with deep and distant eyes.


    I bowed to him and stood next to Dennis George, looking at Olivia Pearson.


    After a long time, Dennis George said, "Let''s go!"


    It was obvious that Olivia Pearson was crying so hard that she couldn''t extricate herself from it. She


    held Dennis George''s hand and said in a hoarse and sad voice, "Dennis, my brother has be a pile


    of bones lying here. I only have you now. Although the Lewis family is big, I am still one of a daughter


    found halfway. For me, no matter how much they love me, they are strange to me."


    "Dennis, for the sake of my brother and for the sake of him treating you as his family, I beg you not to


    leave, okay? I really don''t want anything. I just want to stay with you, Marcus, and Mario. We are still


    the same as before. I am still your sister, okay? Don''t abandon me; I don''t want to be alone."

 Chapter 130 Being Needed Is Love

    Chapter 130 Being Needed Is Love


    Dennis George''s face, which was originally low, was a little moved. "I know him too well. A poor person


    needs warmth and is willing to give others warmth."


    Olivia Pearson''s words made Dennis George touched. He had been alone since he was a child. No


    matter how much his grandfather doted on him and loved him, there was no way he could satisfy the


    emptiness in his heart.


    Calvin Pearson''s brotherhood and Olivia Pearson''s dependence on him were all what he wanted.


    Sometimes being needed was also a way of love.


    I stood to the side and couldn''t say anything. In fact, from the beginning, I knew that I couldn''tpete


    with Olivia Pearson. Her tears were an obstacle that I couldn''t ovee.


    She watched as Dennis George pulled her up and as he endured the tenderness in his eyes. Looking


    at the expression in his ck eyes, I knew that I had worked hard for nothing during this period of time.


    From the graveyard to the downtown area, we were silent. In the car, except for Olivia Pearson''s


    sobbing, everything was as quiet as a silent satellite.


    At the intersection of the traffic light, I opened my mouth first and said in a calm voice, "Put me at the


    intersection ahead, and I''ll go back by myselfter!"


    Dennis George frowned and looked at me. "Where are you going?"


    I wiped the seemingly gentle smile off my face and said, "I want to go. Diana wants to eat mangoes. I''ll


    go around and buy some to herter!"


    "I''ll go with youter!"


    "No!"


    Realizing that I was not in a bad mood, I suppressed my tone and said, "Just leave me here. This ce


    is close to the hospital. I won''t get lost. You go and see Miss Lu off first. After sending her off, you...


    He pursed his lips. After a moment of silence, his ck eyes fell on me. "Okay!"


    Hearing his words, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    After getting out of the car, I was still smiling and very gentle. I waved goodbye to them, and everything


    looked so normal.


    Watching his car drive away, I felt a little dizzy from afar, and my heart was swollen and painful as if it


    had been torn apart.


    She reached out and tried to call Alex Thomson, butter she realized that her phone had been thrown


    into the poolst night.


    Walking along the street, I felt a little bumpy.


    The sun was zing in the sky, but I was as cold as ice. After a few steps, I couldn''t move anymore. I


    sat on the roadside and stuffed my head into my legs.


    Tears rolled down uncontrobly. I was too fragile. It was not a big deal. I didn''t know why I had such a


    big reaction.


    The sun was so bright that I felt a little dizzy. Looking at Alex Thomson in front of me, I thought it was


    an illusion. I muttered, "Alex Thomson, I feel ufortable."


    "What''s wrong with you? You''ll suffer from a stroke under the sun!" Her voice was so loud that she lifted


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    me up from the ground and carried me into the car.


    Surrounded by the cold air in the car, I came to my senses and was stunned. "Why are you here?"


    She pulled out a few wet tissues and gave it to me. "Come and see Diana. You''re torturing yourself on


    the roadside and wiping your face!"


    Taking the tissue, I looked down and wiped my face. I was sober up when I saw another person in the


    passenger seat, I was stunned and said, "Why is Mr. Collins here?"


    "By the way!" Luis Collins said, leaning his head on the chair and looking at me. "What happened to


    you? Are you still squatting on the roadside and crying with a big belly?"


    I pursed my lips and changed the subject. "Alex Thomson, let''s go see Dianater. You go somewhere


    with me!"


    "Where are we going?"


    ¡°Cell phone city! My cell phone is broken."


    She nodded, started the car, and changed the direction.


    The telephone card and mobile phone had been changed. I didn''t know much about electronic


    products. I thought the Apple was good and used to it. I didn''t expect that Luis Collins frowned and


    said, "Let''s change it to a domestic one! It''s safer."


    After chatting with Diana at the hospital for a while, I went to see Mario Bet. When I came out, I


    saw Alex Thomson and Luis Collins leaning against the wall of the corridor and smoking. I didn''t know


    what they were talking about.


    Luis Collins didn''t seem to be very happy. He stared at Alex Thomson with sparks in his eyes,


    seemingly a little angry.


    I stepped forward and said, "Alex Thomson, you can chat with Diana for a while. I have something to


    doter."


    Before she could say anything, Luis Collins put out the cigarette butt and walked to me. "I''ll go with


    you!"


    Seeing that Alex Thomson looked pale, I didn''t quite understand what was going on between the two of


    them. I simply said, "I won''t drive. I''ll take a taxi. You can wait for herter!"


    "Okay!" Alex Thomson looked at Luis Collins and said, "Wait for me!"


    Luis Collins frowned. "I have something to do, so I don''t have time to y with you!"


    "I didn''t let you y!"


    I: ...


    The two of them were bored. After thinking for a while, I left silently. After saying hello to Diana, I went


    straight back to the vi.


    Originally, she wanted to go to the yoga gym, but today''s ss was for husband and wife. Dennis


    George and Olivia Pearson were together. At this time, he should not have time, so I just went back to


    the vi.


    Seeing the ck Bentley at the entrance of the vi, I couldn''t tell whether I was angry or disgusted.


    Leo Kennedy got out of the car with a gentle smile on his face. "I''ve been waiting for you for so long.


    Where did you go? Why did your phone turn off?"


    I stood rooted to the spot, clenching my fists tightly and suppressing my disgust. "What are you doing


    here?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Look at you... guys!" His gaze fell on the sound of my lower abdomen, with a


    special meaning.


    I hate this gloomy feeling. "I''ve seen it. Can we go now?"


    If I could, I would never want to see him again.


    "ra Kennedy, are you going to spend the rest of your life with me like this? I''m your brother, not your


    enemy. We''re the closest people in the world. Why did you push me so far away?"


    Looking at him, I restrained some of my emotions. "How do you want me to get along with you? Leo


    Kennedy, you know very well whether we are the closest people in the world or not. I have never


    pushed you. Did you go away by yourself?"


    "Your cold eyes, your stubbornness, and your selfishness have made you and us more and more


    distant!" When Grandma took him back to the HL Area, I was full of joy and thought that I had another


    rtive, but what he did made me scared!


    His expression was a littleplicated, as if he was sad or self-deprecating. "Don''t you want to leave


    me?"


    Seeing that he was at a loss, I looked away from his eyes and said in a low voice, "I didn''t want to


    leave you, but..."


    "That''s good, ra. As long as you don''t push me away, just be like when we were in the childhood!"


    His face changed a few pieces, and he almost happily took out a basket of things from the car.


    He smiled and said, "I know you miss the fruits in the yard of HL Area. Last time I told you that I bought


    the yard. I nted some fruits in it and used the seeds left by my mother-inw. There are tomatoes


    you like and green mangoes!"


    I looked at him and suddenly felt familiar and strange. He had always been cold and bloodthirsty. How


    could he do this?


    Until now, I still can''t figure out his temperament.

 Chapter 131 Leos Loneliness

    Chapter 131 Leo''s Loneliness


    Seeing him as happy as a child, I didn''t know what to say. I watched him carry the fruit into the yard.


    His eyes were full of joy, "If you like it, I''ll give you more. If you want to go back to HL Area, I''ll take you


    back, and we''ll go back together!"


    My nose twitched and I felt sad. Leo was lonely, and I seemed to understand what he said.


    I felt ufortable. I breathed a sigh of relief and said calmly, "Well, it''s gettingte. Go back!"


    The rtionship between human beings depended on the trust.


    Because we had no sense of belonging, no matter how far we went, our hearts and souls were floating.


    Heughed and fixed his eyes on me. Before I could react, he suddenly pulled me into his arms,


    "ra, it is good for us to be like this."


    I said nothing and looked up at the jeep that slowly stopped behind him.


    Dennis!


    Why was he back?


    He got off the car too fast. Before I could push Leo away, I was dragged by Dennis. If it weren''t for


    Leo''s car beside me, I would have been thrown far away.


    As soon as I steadied myself with the support of the car, Dennis''s fistnded heavily on Leo''s face,


    causing blood to ooze from the corners of his mouth.


    Before Leo could even react, Dennis had already pressed him to the ground and punched him several


    times.


    I hurried to pull him away in panic. Dennis suddenly looked back at me, and his eyes were cold and


    bloodthirsty, "If you want him to die, and thene here!"


    I was stunned. Leo came to his senses and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He sneered


    and said, "What''s the point of threatening a woman? Dennis, kill me if you dare!"


    "Do you think I dare not?" As soon as he finished speaking, Dennis beat him up mercilessly.


    Seeing this, I was terrified. Leo was beaten so hard that he had no chance to fight back. I shouted in a


    tearing voice, "Dennis, don''t fight anymore. He will die!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Leo didn''t allow him to beat me in the end, my mind was filled with the scene of me being


    bullied in the alley when I was a child, and Leo being surrounded and beaten by a group of people.


    At that time, he rarely talked. But he just looked at me and said, "Don''t cry, it doesn''t hurt!"


    Hearing that, I cried harder. Later, his calf was broken, and Grandma almost made those children a hell


    of a fuss.


    In order not to let me be bullied, he limped to the school gate and waited for me. He also held a kitchen


    knife openly. Those children were afraid to see him, and no one dared to approach him.


    Seeing that Dennis was unable to hold back his anger, Leo was on the verge of losing his breath and


    didn''t fight back. I smashed the iron shovel that was ced outside the yard on him without hesitation.


    Out of instinct, no matter how much I am afraid of Leo, no matter how many immoral things he has


    done, we have lived together for so many years, and family affection has long integrated into the


    bones.


    Dennis froze and looked back at me with his ck eyes. His original anger and violence turned into


    disappointment!


    I looked at him, and the iron shovel in my hand fell to the ground. I was soaked with tears, and I said,


    "Don''t hit him again. He''s dying!"


    Dennis opened his mouth but did not say a word.


    Nanny Daisy heard the noise and ran out. When she saw this scene, she screamed, "My God, what


    are you doing?"


    Leoy prone on the ground, and no one knew how he was doing.


    I didn''t dare to look at him again. I ran to Leo''s side. Blood was flowing from the corners of his mouth


    and nose, and his face was wounded.


    "How are you? I''ll take you to the hospital." Noticing that Dennis had kicked his leg that had undergone


    surgery, I subconsciously reached out to take a look.


    My hand was suddenly pressed down by Leo. He forced a smile, which looked very brilliant, "It''s okay.


    Don''t cry. It doesn''t hurt!"


    It was fine if he didn''t say it, but as soon as he said it, I couldn''t stop my tears from falling down like


    beads with broken strings.


    I wanted to help him up, but I was pulled away by a force. Dennis''s expression was cold and fierce, "Go


    back, he won''t die."


    I know that Dennis is angry now, but I can''t leave Leo alone now. Leo''s legs had been operated before


    because of me, so it was not easy for him to walk normally.


    Dennis''s kick just now wasn''t light. If there were any seque, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to get even


    with Leo for the rest of my life.


    "Dennis, he''s injured. Can''t you see that?" I tried to get rid of his hand and was a little angry, "Why did


    you hit him? What are you unhappy with? Come at me. Why did you hit him?"


    "Eh-hem... Eh-hem!" Leo suddenly coughed and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    I panicked for a moment and tried my best to get rid of Dennis''s hand, but there was still a disparity


    between the strength of men and women. I couldn''t get rid of him at all.


    Staring at him angrily, I said indifferently, "Dennis, let me go!"


    He looked at me, and his eyes were gloomy and terrifying, "Come back with me!"


    Seeing that he didn''t move at all, I lowered my head and bit his arm, staring at him. If he didn''t let me


    go, I would exert more strength.


    He remained unmoved and just looked at me indifferently with his deep-set eyes.


    Seeing that Leo was not in a good state, I let go of his hand and said word by word, "Dennis, if you


    don''t let go, then we don''t want this child anymore."


    As I spoke, I smashed my belly with the other hand. He quickly grabbed me and held me in his arms.


    His suppressed anger broke out in his voice, "ra Kennedy, good job!"


    He was so strong that he almost crushed my bones with his hands.


    "Dennis, please let me send him to the hospital, okay?" I really have no choice. I have no choice but to


    give in.


    My tears fell on his hands, and he loosened his grip a little. I said in a hoarse voice, "As long as he is


    sent to the hospital, I wille back. I won''t go anywhere. You can do whatever you want to me, okay?


    "


    "Aha!" He was so angry that heughed, "You''re begging me for a reckless guy? ra Kennedy,


    you''ve surprised me a lot!"


    "ra, you don''t have to beg him. I''m fine!" Leo tried to get up from the ground, but he struggled and


    fell down again.


    He frowned, and the expression on his face was extremely painful.


    I was stunned. Taking advantage of his carelessness, I shook off his hand and ran towards Leo to help


    him up. "I''ll take you to the hospital!" I choked with sobs.


    Not daring to look at Dennis''s expression, I lowered my head and struggled to help Leo get into his car.


    Nanny Daisy sighed and reminded me, "Come back earlier."

 Chapter 132 My Apologize to Dennis

    Chapter 132 My Apologize to Dennis


    I nodded, got in the car, and started the car.


    After Leo was sent to the hospital, I sat at the corridor there, letting the wind blow through the hall. It


    was a little cold, and my heart felt ufortable.


    Things shouldn''t had gone this far. Why did it end up like this?


    I waited for an hour in the corridor before Leo came out of the operating room. He was pushed into the


    ward by the nurse.


    The doctor asked me to go through the hospitalization procedure. I didn''t know much about the


    situation, so I stopped the doctor and asked, "Doctor, how is he? Will there be any seque?"


    The doctor smiled and said, "There''s nothing wrong with his skin. He''ll be fine after a few days of rest.


    However, his legs had gone through operation before, and his muscles, which cannot be healed in a


    short time. I''ll arrange for him to take an X-rayter to see the details."


    I nodded repeatedly and thanked him a few times before I went into the ward.


    Because of the anesthesia, Leoy on the bed and couldn''t move. Seeing me enter, he smiled and


    talked in a good mood, "Don''t run away. Sit down and talk to me!"


    I ignored him and nced at him, "Call someone to take care of you! It''s gettingte, I have to go


    back."


    It was getting dark outside. I didn''t know how to face Dennis when I went back.


    His face suddenly darkened, and he looked a little gloomy, "Except for you, there''s no one else to take


    care of me. You can go if you have something to do!"


    Seeing his self-destruction, I was speechless for a moment. I frowned and said, "Then I''ll find a nurse


    for you."


    "ra!" He looked at me with a heavy shadow in his eyes, "Do you hate me so much that you want me


    to die? Don''t you even want to look at me?"


    "No!" Actually, he didn''t hurt me physically. I was just scared by seeing what he did with my own eyes.


    "You know that I have no other rtives in this world. In the past five years, I have tried countless times


    to find you. I have endured it. I originally thought that I could survive those dark moments by myself, but


    I didn''t expect to meet you in City A."


    He looked down at the wound on his hand, and his mood was particrly low. "Little chips light great


    fires. When I meet you again, I don''t want to be separated from you. I think I will still live with you like


    when we were young, can''t I?"


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. The iplete childhood drove him to seek for a ce where


    he could feel at ease for the rest of his life.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After a pause, I said, "Leo, I''m married. I have my own family and children, I have my husband. You


    can stay in my world, but you can''t affect my life."


    "What''s the advantage of Dennis? He''s indifferent and cruel and doesn''t love you at all. Why do you


    have to marry him?"


    Seeing that he was so excited, I stopped talking and looked at him, "Take good care of yourself. I''ll find


    a nurse for you."


    Without waiting for him to speak, I hurried out of the hospital.


    It''s getting dark. I was driving Leo''s car when I came to the hospital. I could only take a taxi when I got


    back. I stood downstairs for a long time when I returned the vi.


    I was a little nervous and didn''t know how to face Dennis.


    But no matter how I dodged, I had to face him sooner orter.


    I opened the door. It¡¯s dark inside, and I could only see the lights in the kitchen were still on. Nanny


    Daisy liked to cook something when she was at leisure.


    Maybe she was baking a cake. I changed my shoes. Seeing that there was no one in the hall, I heaved


    a sigh of relief.


    After entering the kitchen, Nanny Daisy heard the noise and couldn''t help but be stunned. She said in


    surprise, "Hey, ra, why are you walking so quietly? You scared me."


    She patted her chest and looked at me, "You just came back. Are you hungry? Come and see what I


    have stewed?" As he spoke, she removed the lid from the stove.


    I smelled a strong fragrance and felt hungry. I smiled and said, "Daisy, what did you cook? It smells


    good!"


    She smiled and said, "It''s crucian carp. I added some special seasoning into it, so it smells very good.


    You wait and see. It''ll be cooked thoroughly in a while. Have a good taste."


    Nanny Daisy didn''t allow me to touch anything in the kitchen. She thought that the fuel fume smell


    there was bad for a pregnant woman, so she didn''t allow me to stay in the kitchen for a long time.


    I simply sat at the dining table and waited quietly.


    Not long after, she filled up a bowl with the soup and looked at me, saying, "I''m afraid it''s hot. Wait until


    it gets a little cold." She put the soup in front of me and couldn''t help looking at me.


    I wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. I blew the soup and found that she had


    something to say.


    After a pause, I said, "Nanny Daisy, if you have something to say, just say it. I''ll listen!"


    She smiled unnaturally and said, "ra, logically speaking, I shouldn''t get involved in the affairs


    between you and your husband, but I''ve seen it clearly and I''m an experienced person. If I don''t say


    anything and your husband and you misunderstand each other more, I will feel sorry for Freddy


    George."


    Knowing her good intentions, I smiled and said, "Nanny Daisy, don''t think so. I remember your caring


    for me in the Georges all these years. I have already regarded you as my elder. If you have anything to


    say, just say it. As a junior, I have to listen to you."


    She sighed and said, "Oh, Sir has been in the study since he came back. He seems to have some


    injuries on his back. You can go up to him with a bowl of soupter and talk with him for a while. Then


    you can help him see how serious his injury is."


    "He has no patience to listen to me. You talk to him but do not to quarrel. There is no overnight grudge


    between husband and wife. If there''s anything you want to say, just say it out. Don''t hold it in your


    heart."


    I nodded, feeling a little worried. I looked at Nanny Daisy and said, "Nanny Daisy, help me get a bowl of


    soup. I''ll go up and see him now!"


    She clicked her tongue and said with a smile, "There''s no hurry. You''re pregnant, and you probably


    haven''t eaten anything tonight. Think about your child, drink the soup quickly and go thereter!"


    Knowing that she was also worried about me, I blew a few mouthfuls of hot soup and took a few sips.


    Then I looked at Nanny Daisy and said, "Go ahead. I''ll finish it soon."


    Seeing this, Nanny Daisy entered the kitchen with a smile.


    Outside the study.


    I hesitated for a moment before knocking on the door.


    After a while, a low voice came from inside. "Nanny Daisy, go back and rest. I don''t have an appetite!"


    "It''s me!" I opened my mouth and bit my lips slightly. I was so nervous that my forehead was about to


    sweat.


    There was a moment of silence inside. After a while, he said in a low voice, "Come in!"


    Letting out a sigh of relief, I pushed open the door and looked at the cold-faced man sitting in front of


    the desk.


    Holding the soup, I paused for a moment and said, "Nanny Daisy said that you haven''t eaten anything


    yet. She has stewed crucian carp soup. Would you like to try it?"


    Then I walked up to him, put the soup beside him, and looked at his back.


    It was still the same suit as before. Because it was ck, there was nothing except the faint trace of


    iron shovel.

 Chapter 133 Denniss Fury

    Chapter 133 Dennis''s Fury


    I opened my mouth to ask if he was hurt, but when I was about to speak, I saw his ck eyes staring at


    me motionlessly.


    I was a little embarrassed.


    "Why are you back?" He frowned, and the coldness on his face was still there.


    I lowered my head. After all, I was in a hurry and couldn''t handle it properly. After a pause, I said,


    "Dennis, I''m sorry. I can''t leave him alone. If you are still angry, you can hit me or scold me!"


    "Aha!" Heughed and said indifferently, "I hit you? I scold you?"


    Looking at him, I nodded very seriously, "Yes, if you are angry, you can hit me!"


    "Hit you?" He was so angry that heughed, "ra Kennedy, when did you learn approach of the


    carrot and stick? You''ve be more and more tactful over the years in the George Group."


    Uh-huh!


    "Why don''t you drink the soup first to warm your stomach? After all, it''s not good for your stomach if


    you don''t eat anything!" Now, I can only be kind. If my attitude is too tough, I''m afraid...


    At this moment, his face was extremely gloomy, as if it was the silence before the storm.


    "Aren''t you going to exin what happened to Leo?"


    I frowned and couldn''t help but feel annoyed when he mentioned this. These were past events, and I


    had to take them out carefully. I was extremely unwilling to let others know about them.


    Looking at his cold face, I couldn''t help but pinch the space between my eyebrows and said lightly,


    "Leo and I were both adopted by Grandma. He was a few years older than me, and we grew up


    together. Later, something happened, so he left me and Grandma and didn''t appear until recent time."


    I didn''t want to talk too much about it, and I didn''t want to dig out the sadness in detail.


    He narrowed his eyes, ¡°Childhood sweetheart? Or brother and sister? Or both?"


    I frowned and looked at him with slight anger, "He is my brother, and he can only be my brother!"


    "Aha!" He sneered, "This brother treats his sister very special, for touching and hugging. Since he''s


    your brother, why didn''t he tell me clearly at the beginning?"


    "No need." I was angry and said, "It''s gettingte. Have some soup and go to bed early. I''ll go back to


    my bedroom to have a rest."


    I didn''t want to argue with him, and I didn''t think it''s necessary. But I usually couldn''t control my


    emotions, so I chose to leave.


    After entering my bedroom, I couldn''t fall asleep for a while. I simply sat on the balcony bench and


    looked at the night scene outside the window in a daze.


    Dennis came in and fixed his eyes on me for a moment. I knew that he was suppressing his anger and


    didn''t want to quarrel with me.


    Seeing him enter the bathroom, I couldn''t help sighing. Sometimes pregnant women were really easy


    to get angry, and even I couldn''t control myself.


    Dennis took a shower very quickly. When he came out, there was only a bath towel around his body,


    and bright water droplets rolled down from his chest and abdomen.


    As he wiped his hair, I noticed a bruise on his back, on which I stroke with an iron shovel before. I got


    up and went out of the bedroom to find a medicine chest in the hall.


    When I returned to the bedroom, Dennis was already lying on the bed reading a book. Seeing the


    medicine chest in my hand, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ll apply some medicine to you!" Walking to his side, I found the medicine in the medicine chest for


    blood cirction and removing blood stasis. I looked at him and said, "It''s bruised on your back. Put


    some medicine on it and rub it!"


    He nced at the medicine, and then sat up straight and leaned back against me.


    The medicine was applied to my palm and pressed gently on his back. I was afraid that it would hurt, so


    I didn''t use much strength. This medicine had a strong smell, which was extremely unpleasant to smell.


    After a while, he looked sideways at me, and his ck eyes were extremely deep, "You can use more


    strength!"


    Stunned, I blurted out, "Aren''t you afraid of pain?"


    He eased his eyebrows and the coldness, "Did you think that I would also hurt when you hit me?"


    My hands froze. I lowered my eyes and didn''t know how to answer him, only to robbing for him silently.


    After a long time, I put away my medicine chest and washed my hands.


    After a quick wash, I also got on the bed. Recently, he seemed to like to sleep naked. When I moved, I


    identally touched his dick.


    I was stunned and couldn''t help looking at him. But he didn''t respond but read quietly.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, Iy down and got ready to sleep.


    The next day, I woke up a little earlier.


    Dennis hadn''t woken up yet. Even when he was sleeping soundly, his posture was very well-behaved.


    His short ck hair was clean and neat, and his facial features were sharp.


    It was the first time that I had looked at his face so carefully.


    His eyshes were long, his lips slightly pursed, and the corners of his lips slightly sank!


    This was a sleeping posture that was always on alert.


    It was said that people who slept in such a position would be mighty and determined to do something


    that no one could refuse.


    Indeed, it was just the way of Dennis doing it.


    His chest was thick, his shoulders were broad, and his waist was narrow. His legs were well-


    proportioned and slender!


    Even when he was sleeping, he was extremely alert.


    He suddenly opened his eyes, which were pitch-ck without any haze from sleep. His eyes were fixed


    on me.


    Our eyes met. I was stunned for a moment, and then I calmed down.


    After a long while, his tensed body rxed. He narrowed his eyes and stretched out his hand, "Come


    here?"


    I withdrew my gaze and didn''t show the embarrassment and shyness of being caught peeking. "Go


    sleep. I''ll go downstairs for a walk."


    I woke up early. Nanny Daisy must have gone out to buy food. The fruits sent by Leo were still in the


    yard. The box was so heavy that I couldn''t move it.


    I simply brought some of them back. Leo was right. They were all fruits from the yard of HL Area. The


    tomatoes were not big, but they tasted good.


    The green mangoes were not bad either. When I was a child, I always liked to be dipped them in chili,


    which tasted very good.


    He sent quite a lot of them. Diana had always said that she wanted to eat the fruit. I washed some and


    put them away. I checked the time and sent a message to Diana.


    She was still in the hospital. I would bring them to herter.


    Hearing the noiseing from the stairs, I turned to look. It was Dennis. He was wearing grey


    pajamas, which fitted his slender figure well.


    "Why not sleep for a while?" But I knew it was too early, nothing to do after getting up.


    "I can''t fall asleep." Dennis said coldly, but I could clearly feel a little menace in his eyes. As expected,


    he looked at me for a long time and said, "Wake up for anger."


    I was stunned and tossed my phone aside, saying, "I''ll go to the hospital to see Dianater."


    "ra!" He hugged me from behind and said in a little hoarse voice. "When a cat is notfortable, it


    is easy to be irritable and crazy. It is the same for people. We have not sex for a long time."


    He muffled his voice. "Let''s go to the bathroom? Huh?"


    I...


    Sure enough, no matter how decent a man was, when meeting sexual passion, he would also be


    a ruffian and a yboy.

 Chapter 134 Dennis, We Are in the Living Room!

    Chapter 134 Dennis, We Are in the Living Room!


    Taking my silence as agreement, he brought himself out and began to touch my body tenderly.


    "Dennis, we are in the living room!" If he goes on like this, when Daisyes backter, I won''t be the


    only one who will be embarrassed.


    "Let''s go to the bathroom!" As he spoke, he picked me up, strode to the bathroom, turned on the


    shower, let me sit on the bath edge, hold my waist, and leaned down.


    I was shocked. "Dennis, no..."


    His voice was low and hoarse, very attractive. He grabbed my hand, our fingersced...


    After sexing for nearly an hour, I copsed in his arms and let him wash my body and dress me.


    After put me on the sofa in the living room, he went to bath.


    I finally realized how fierce a wolf that was not full was.


    Leo called several times when Dennis was in the bathroom, so I answered the phone, said with a little


    tired. "What''s wrong?"


    "Haven''t you woken up yet?" Judging from his attitude, he might get up too early and had nothing to do.


    "I had got up. What''s wrong?"


    "I want to eat the noodles you cooked. Bring it to meter!" He said in a childish tone.


    I frowned, feeling a little annoyed. "The nurse will make it for you. I have something to doter."


    "ra!" He said with emphasis. "If you don''t send it over, I''lle to you."


    Is something wrong with him?


    I hold my anger back and said, "Okay, I''ll make it for youter."


    Then, I hung up the phone.


    When Daisy came back from grocery shopping, she was a little surprised to see that I had already got


    up. "What''s the matter today? Why did you get up so early?"


    "Nothing. I slept earlyst night." After that, I got up and asked her. "Do we have any fresh pork at


    home?"


    She nodded. "Yes, I bought some today. What do you want to eat today? I''ll make it for you."


    I smiled and said, "I''ll eat whatever you cook. Give me someter. I have to cook a bowl of noodles and


    bring it to the hospital."


    She was stunned. After a pause, she looked at me and asked in confusion, "For the man from


    yesterday?"


    Seeing Dennis went downstairs. I smiled and went back to the living room to sit down.


    He changed into a suit, sat down next to me and turned on the TV. He looked a little rxed.


    I frowned. "Didn''t you have any ns today?" There are so many things in thepany. He won''t have


    time to stay here and watch TV dramas with me, would he?


    He raised his eyebrows. "I''ve booked the flight to the City P tonight. Have you forgotten?"


    If he didn''t remind it, I would have forgotten.


    Stunning for a moment, I asked, "What do I need to bring over?"


    "No!" He held my waist and said, "Toby has arranged everything there. We''ll stay there for a few days,


    and I''ll take you to see my aunt!"


    "Maybe we should go to do another check-up?" It''s almost seven months. The growth of the child is not


    so good. We''re not familiar with the City P, so what should we do if something happens there?


    Maybe he knew what I was worried about, so he said, "Stefan arranged a maternity doctor to go with


    us. I also arranged doctors in City P. Don''t worry."


    I nodded. After thinking for a while, I said, "Diana and Mario are still in the hospital. If we leave, who will


    take care of them?"


    "Mario''s fine after resting in the hospital for a few days. As for Diana, the doctor said that she can be


    discharged from the hospital. If you are worried about her, you can let here with us." His


    arrangement was so clear that I couldn''t find anything wrong.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "Don''t we go to the old house to say goodbye to Uncle and Aunt?"


    He stared at me and stopped talking, after a long time, he said: "ra, don''t you want to go to City P?"


    I was stunned and shook my head. "No, I''m not. But you know, I''m used to staying in Newton Town and


    not familiar with City P. Besides, I don''t sleep well now. I''m afraid it''s harder to fall asleep there."


    In fact, I didn''t want to go City P. Because Olivia''s biological parents are all there, it was their territory. I


    always had a hunch that if I go there, I would die miserably in the end.


    "I''ve contacted the doctor. This time, we won''t go for a long time. At most a month. We wille back


    soon after meeting my aunt and seeing the doctor. We won''t stay long. You''re sick and need treatment.


    For the sake of you and the child, I know that Dr. Thomson is by your side, but he is your friend. Many


    times, being affected by the personal feelings, it''s not easy for him to make a judgment!"


    He said sincerely. It was hard and no reason for me to say no.


    I looked down at my palm and nodded. "No problem, I''ll listen to your arrangement! What time is the


    flight tonight?" I''ll go take a look at Diana and Alex. Since Alex was called back from far away by me, I


    couldn''t go to City P alone without saying a word.


    "Six o''clock!"


    I nodded and said, "I''ll go to the hospital to see Dianater."


    "I''ll go with you!"


    I wanted to refuse, but when I thought that he was also going to see Mario, I didn''t say anything.


    After breakfast, I went into the kitchen to cooked noodles for Leo. Daisy didn''t allow me smell the


    smoke and forced me out. I had to leave her alone and simply let her cook three bowls.


    The vi was not far away from the hospital. Dennis drove the car steadily, we arrived there soon.


    He answered the phone in the elevator. At first, he wanted to go to the ward with me, but it was


    inconvenient to answer the phone, so he kept calling in the stair case.


    After entering the ward, Diana looked at me expectantly and said pitifully, "You finallye to see me.


    It''s so boring in the hospital. Please help me finish the discharge formalities soon. I don''t want to stay


    here anymore. I''m bored to death."


    I was amused and handed the noodles to her, "It''s just cooked. Eat quickly before the noodles stick


    together. I''ll send these two to them. Otherwise, it won''t taste good."


    "Two? Who else?" She looked at me curiously.


    "Mario and Leo!"


    She asked, "I know that Mario is hospitalized. What''s wrong with Leo?"


    It was really hard to exin, so I simply said, "He was beaten by Dennis. I wille back and talk to


    youter!"


    When I walked out of the ward, I met Marcus and Olivia. Olivia looked at me indifferently. These days, I


    always felt that she seemed to have changed a lot and was quieter than before.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I handed Marcus the lunch box and said, "Mr. Thomson, would you do me a favor to take this breakfast


    to Dr. Bet?"


    Marcus raised an eyebrow. "Did you make it?"


    "Dennis did it!" After he took over the lunch box, I went straight to the surgical building.


    Leo is really good at torturing people. When I reached the door of the ward, I heard he asking the nurse


    to get out coldly.


    The nurse went out of the ward with a pale face. When she saw meing, she pulled my hand and


    said, "Miss Kennedy, I have to tell you that I have something to do at home tomorrow. I may not be able


    to continue my work. Would you please contact another one quickly to take my ce?"

 Chapter 135 Go to City P with Dennis

    Chapter 135 Go to City P with Dennis


    "ra, are you here?" Leo''s voice came from the ward.


    The nurse left without saying much.


    After entering the ward, I saw Leo sitting in the hospital bed, holding his phone. When he saw me


    I nodded and handed him the noodles. "Don''t make things difficult for the nurse. I''ll be to City P with


    Dennis tonight for a while. Find someone to take care of you!"


    His expression changed slightly. "What are you and Dennis going to do in City P?"


    I didn''t exin much to him. He wasn''t seriously injured. The reason he was still staying in the hospital


    was just to make me worry, so I looked at him and said, "I have something to do!"


    Then I turned around to leave. He raised his voice and said coldly, "You''d better leave Dennis as soon


    as possible."


    I frowned and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Back to Diana''s ward, I found that she had already eaten the noodles and got out of bed, and was


    paring the green mango which I brought to her.


    Seeing mee back, she asked happily. "Baby, where did you get these green mangoes? It tasted


    exactly the same as the ones from the green mango tree in the yard in HL Area."


    I sat down beside her and watched her eat several mangoes. I was a little worried. "Don''t you feel


    ufortable eating so much in one go?"


    She shook her head. "I can eat all of these!"


    I was speechless. Leo had brought a lot of mangoes, and these were almost all of them.


    The point was that she had eaten a bowl of noodles and so much green mangoes. Would she be too


    full?


    "F*ck, are you a pig?" Alex walked in and said when he saw Diana who was devouring regardless of


    image.


    I was surprised to see Luis following behind him. "Does Mr. Collins always stay with Alex recently?"


    Diana was engaged in gossip. Holding the green mango, she stared at the two of them andughed


    somewhat evilly. "Are the two of you...?"


    "What? What do you mean?" Alex looked at her and said, "Don''t eat too much. You''ll be stuffed to


    death if you eat more. Frequent small meals do help to your health! Please mind your diet."


    Diana curled her lips and ignored him but looked at Luis and said, "Mr. Collins, do youe here to


    see me?"


    Luis looked at me and said with a smile, "Yes!" Obviously, he was perfunctory.


    Diana curled her lips and stopped talking.


    Luis looked at me and asked, "Are you going to City P?"


    I nced at Alex, he always told him everything. I nodded and said, "For a few days, I''ll be back soon."


    He nodded. "Just in time. I have something to do there. When are you leaving?"


    "Six o''clock in the evening."


    "Damn it!" Alex swore. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    I was stunned. "What''s the matter?"


    He nodded. "I can go with you!" Seeing that Diana rolled his eyes at him, he touched his nose and said,


    "If I had known that you were going to City P, I would have gone back to Mysia to handle my affairs."


    "Sorry, too many things have happened in the past few days. I forgot to tell you." Looking at Luis, I


    asked, "When are you going to City P?"


    "Tomorrow!" He raised his eyebrows. "Maybe we''ll meet again in a few days."


    Seeing that all of us were leaving, Diana was unhappy for a while. "You all are not in Newton Town. I


    would not stay here alone. Forget it. I will back to the countryside tomorrow."


    Alex took a seat and asked me, "Is Dennis going to take you to City P to see a doctor?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, but more."


    After a brief chat, Dennis came over and asked us to have lunch together.


    Diana can get out of bed and walk around, but Mario should not be able to yet.


    "Does Mr. Collins be able to walk now?" I asked.


    "He is a doctor. He knows what to do!"


    Since he had said that, it''s not appropriate for me to say more. But I wondered whether it would be a


    little awkward for Dennis'' friends to have dinner with mine together.


    Although we should get to know each other when we had lunch together...


    Dennis booked a veryrge room in a restaurant. Alex and Luis seemed to have endless topics to talk


    about.


    Diana was only focused on eating, while Marcus was taking care of Olivia.


    However, Olivia was managing to put food in Dennis'' bowl, and I, ate the food which Dennis given to


    me from time to time.


    I felt particrly bored.


    Almost all the people at the dining table knew each other, but they usually didn''t contact. The only new


    one was Alex.


    Mario sat next to me and Diana. His face was still pale because he was injured.


    He was usually quiet, and now quieter. When he saw that Diana was eating uncontrobly, he could not


    help but frown and say, "It''s not good to eat too much!"


    Diana looked up at him and said calmly, "Oh, got it!"


    Then, she continued to eat.


    This was her personality. Seeing that she didn''t take serious of his words, Mario could not help but


    frown in displeasure.


    Olivia looked at me with smile and said gracefully, "Miss Kennedy, why not introduce your friends to


    us?"


    She was referring to Alex!


    Alex was the kind of man who used to talk too much. He seemed to be careless, but in fact, he was


    even more protective of his friends than Diana.


    He knew what had happened between Dennis and Olivia.


    From the time he sat down to now, although he had been talking to Luis all the time, his had kept an


    eye on Olivia, waiting for an opportunity to provoke her.


    After Olivia spoke, Alex directly answered her before I could speak. "You''re the Olivia, aren''t you? The


    Olivia who was good at crying to get a man?"


    The table was big and he sat a little far from us, so he said loudly, everyone could almost hear him.


    For a moment, everyone looked at him and felt a little embarrassed, but no one spoke. Olivia still acted


    elegant. Although the smile on her face froze, she was not fly to rage.


    However, Marcus said, "The friends of Miss Kennedy always surprised me. They started to attack


    others directly after talking a few words."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aha!" Alex sneered. "Don''t use the word ''attack'' too often. Are you Marcus? If you protect her like this,


    why don''t you marry her? That''s the right way to block her from thinking about the husband of another


    woman."


    "Yes, no matter how good the food at home is, it''s not as good as the trash outside. The thing you can''t


    get, even if it is something spited out by others, is a treasure!" Diana continued to say something


    inexplicable.


    When I saw her staring at Mario with a gloomy expression, I couldn''t help but be stunned. They


    seemed to have a story!


    Dennis looked a little angry and said, "It''s not suitable for a pregnant woman to stay in noisy ces.


    Everyone, keep quiet and enjoy your meal!"


    With an aggrieved look on her face, Olivia looked at me but said nothing in the end.


    I put my hand on my forehead. It was obvious that he was talking about me. Few people knew that


    Diana was pregnant, but my belly had been bulging.


    "I can show partiality without fear!" Alex said proudly.


    Luis nced at me with an inexplicable look. Seeing that Alex was serving him food, he frowned and


    said unhappily, "I don''t like fish!"

 Chapter 136 Everyone Has His Own Way

    Chapter 136 Everyone Has His Own Way


    "You would like it!" Alex was in a good mood and put food into his bowl from time to time which made


    them looked especially ambiguous.


    I could see any good of the lunch.


    Mario was going to be hospitalized, but he didn''t want to stay in the hospital, so he went home after


    paid for a private doctor. Diana was almost healed, so she naturally didn''t want to be hospitalized.


    Alex threw the car key to me and said, "I''m also going back to Mysia. Call me if you have any


    problems."


    Dennis and I was about to take the ne, so we went back to the vi to pack up.


    When we arrived in City P, it was already 10 o''clock in the evening. Someone was waiting outside the


    airport to pick up us with a ck Benz.


    Dennis pushed the suitcase and pulled me. A middle-aged man got out of the car and said respectfully,


    "Mr. George!"


    Dennis nodded and handed the suitcase to him. Then he helped me get into the car. I was a little


    sleepy while heard Dennis say that he was Andy, the housekeeper of his aunt."


    I nodded and greeted him. It didn''t take long for me to fall asleep on Dennis'' shoulder. Maybe it was


    because of taking the ne for a long time, in additions of the busy day, I slept very soundly.


    I didn''t even know how Dennis had brought me back.


    When I woke up the next day, I was stunned. Looking at the familiar decorations in the room, I was a


    little confused. I remembered that I had already arrived in City P with Dennis yesterday, what''s wrong?


    But soon I noticed that although the decoration in the bedroom was the same as that in the vi in


    Newton Town, the things here looked newer and almost had not been used. It was a little less buzz


    here, probably because it had just been finished.


    Lying on the bed for a while, I woke up. The bedroom was decorated the same as the one in the vi,


    even the washing boards were the same. Dennis seemed to have been arranged it ording to my


    habits.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, I saw Dennis standing in the bedroom in a ck suit and smiling to me,


    "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    I nodded and looked at his ck custom-made suit. After a pause, I said, "You can try other colors!"


    I bought him other colors before, but they were almost hung in the cab all the time.


    He raised his eyebrows and walked toward me. "I will try!" He wanted to pull me out of the bedroom.


    I paused for a moment and said, "Wait a minute, let me change my clothes!"


    "Let''s go down and eat breakfast first. You can change itter!"


    I frowned. "Aren''t we at your aunt''s house?"


    He nodded and took my hand. "No, there are too many people there that it''s noisy. I bought another


    house. I was afraid that you wouldn''t sleep well, so the bedroom waspletely decorated as the


    same as the one in Newton Town. However, it is muchrger here, and it will be convenient for the


    children in the future."


    He was so thoughtful that I was a little surprised. I felt a little warm in my heart and asked with a smile,


    "Is Daisy here too?"


    "No!" He pulled me out of the bedroom and said, "She must take care of the vi in Newton Town. I''ve


    hired hourly workers, doctors and nannies, they all live in the building next door."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    At first, I didn''t understand what he meant. Later, I learned that the vi that Dennis bought was a big


    Chinese ssic style vi which was formed by three buildings. The main building was designed in two


    floors, which was the one where Dennis and I lived. The other two buildings next to it lived the doctors,


    the nannies and a few private bodyguards.


    The front and back courtyards were full of seasonal flowers and trees. There were fruit trees in the


    back yard, while a manufacturedndscape of rockery, bridges, and running water in the front yard, as


    well as fruits and vegetables in the season.


    It was really big. After breakfast, Dennis took me around the yard and then asked me to change my


    clothes, saying that he would take me to visit my aunt.


    It was the first time for me toe to City P. As the capital, City P was a prosperous city with historical


    details, elegant and noble, as well as the vitality of the new era.


    One of the troubles of the big city is traffic jam. Dennis held the steering wheel with one hand while


    tapping it with his fingertips.


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, I was a little absent-minded. Although I looked calm, in fact,


    I was a little panicked.


    I''ve never seen Dennis'' aunt before.


    The nature park in downtown. Every inch ofnd here was expensive. Only for the people who were


    either rich or noble. We parked the car in the parking lot here.


    I got out of the car and saw the bushes and precious trees everywhere. There was a lotus pond in the


    forest, which was eye-catching with full of white and pink lotuses.


    Dennis pulled me walking along the cobblestone path. After a while, I saw arge Chinese Vi,


    elegant and dignified.


    Having been with Dennis for two years, I had seen many luxurious vis, but this one was too


    prominent that it shocked me most.


    A woman who looked elegant and tender stood in front of the gate. She was about 30 years old,


    wearing a ck dress embroidered with young chrysanthemums.


    She came up to us with a smile, said in a happy voice. "I was told that you woulde in the morning,


    hence I made breakfast for you and waited for a long time. Since you arrived now, we can only take it


    as lunch."


    "Sorry forte, all of the traffic jams!" Dennis said.


    He looked at the woman and said, "She is my wife, ra."


    The woman smiled and said, "Well, she''s the one who father admits. Although she is pregnant, she still


    looks elegant."


    I grinned, "Hello, Aunt!


    Freddy George had two sons and one daughter. His eldest son had passed away when he was young,


    and had one son. His second son was not interested in business and few people knew about his


    daughter, Yara George.


    After greeting each other, Yara led me and Dennis into the vi. The design of the vi looked simple


    but high-grade.


    Next to the vi, there was an open-air garden. Under the parasol, a man was drinking tea and reading


    a book. There was a gray dog lying on the grass beside him. I didn''t like dogs, especially ones that


    looked fierce.


    I could not help walking closer to Dennis and held his elbow.


    Dennis turned to look at me.


    "He is Hank Gibson. He is your uncle Gibson''s son." Yara looked at Dennis and smiled, "He is as old


    as you!"


    Dennis nodded and said nothing.


    I felt confused. Yara didn''t look much older than Dennis, but why she introduced Hank like that?"


    Dennis had never told me anything about Yara. Although I was confused, it was not the right time to


    ask him about it.


    After entering the hall, I couldn''t help but turn to look at Hank. Although he wore a beige casual suit and


    grey casual pants with a pair of white slippers, he still looked elegant.

 Chapter 137 Is Yara His Underground Lover?

    Chapter 137 Is Yara His Underground Lover?


    I was attracted by Hank!


    "ra!" I came to my sense and walked into the hall.


    Yara smiled, "You''re pregnant, and you should be careful."


    I nodded. Suddenly, I felt that someone was looking at me from behind, so I turned around.


    I found that Hank was looking at me, so I smiled and nodded to him.


    He frowned. Then he continued to read the book.


    The hall was bright and luxurious. There was a piano beside the stairs, which was expensive and well


    maintained!


    After Yara asked people to prepare food, we sat on the sofa in the living room. She said, "Your uncle


    Gibson goes to thepany and he will be back soon."


    After saying, she looked at me and said, "You are pregnant for seven months, right? Is the date of


    delivery decided?"


    I smiled and looked at Dennis, "Everything is ready."


    Yara nodded.


    After a brief chat, Yara took us to the backyard to drink tea. Dennis rarely spoke, but Yara was very


    talkative.


    Except for Freddy George, she asked Dennis everything.


    Seeing that Yara was enduring not to cry, I stood up and said, "Aunt, I''ve been sitting for a long time


    and my waist is a little ufortable. I want to walk around."


    Yara stood up and said, "I ask the private doctor for you."


    I said, "No need. I want to walk around. You talk with Dennis."


    Dennis looked at me and said, "Be careful!"


    Yara smiled and looked at me gratefully. If Dennis didn''t tell me anything about the Georges, I wouldn''t


    ask him. Yara was an elegant woman, and she definitely didn''t want others to see her embarrassment.


    The courtyard was veryrge. I walked along the cobblestone for a while and found a cool ce to sit


    down, quietly watching the scenery.


    Suddenly, Hank appeared.


    He stood in front of me, and looked down at me.


    I got up and greet him politely, "Hello!"


    He frowned with the book in his hand. He looked at my belly and asked, "Is this the Georges''?"


    I was confused with his words. After a while, I finally realized what he meant. I nodded and said, "Yes!


    My name is ra Kennedy!"


    He nodded and said nothing, but I could felt his hostility.


    I was confused. I had never met him before. Why was he hostile to me?


    Fortunately, after a simple greeting, he left.


    It was two o''clock in the afternoon.


    Yara, Dennis, Hank, Yank and me had lunch together.


    Yank was a middle-aged man in his fifties. He was a very kind man.


    But Yara was a pretty young woman under 35 years old. There was a wide gap between their ages,


    making me feel curious.


    Suddenly, Yank''s ex-wife, Gloria, appeared.


    She rushed to Yank and beat him. She cried and shouted, "Yank, I don''t care that you''re with Yara. But


    why do you transfer the inheritance rights of thepany to her? What about your son? Do you want


    him to beughed at?"


    She was ferocious and looked at Yara, "Yara, You are so cunning! You already destroy my family. Why


    can''t you be kind to my son?"


    Yara was surprised. She looked at Yank and asked, "Why do you transfer the inheritance rights of the


    "These things belong to you. I''m old and can''t live for many years." Yank felt helpless and looked at


    Gloria. He said, "All my assets have been transferred to Hank. Hispany in M Country has


    developed well."


    Gloria said, "I have helped you to run thepany for so many years, why do you give it to an


    outsider?"


    "Yara is not an outsider. She is my wife." Then Yank said to Hank, "Take your mother home."


    Hank frowned. He said, "Isn''t her home here?"


    "You." Yank was so angry that he suddenly coughed. Yara helped Yank to smooth his breath and said,


    "I won''t take anything. Don''t force him anymore. He''s in poor health. Please leave!"


    Yara said to Gloria.


    Gloria stared at them and felt angry. She grabbed Hank''s hand and said, "Hank, send me back!"


    Hank looked at Yank and Yara indifferently for a while. If Gloria did not hold his hands, he would not


    stand his angry to beat them.


    There was nothing to do with me and Dennis. I sighed and understood why grandpa didn''t want to see


    Yara.


    Three generations of the Georges were outstanding soldiers. But Dennis'' grandfather didn''t want his


    descendants to continue his career, so he chose to do business and created the George Group.


    From what Gloria said, I could guess what happened to them. Yank''s son was as almost old as Yara,


    so there must be somethingplicated among them.


    Everyone felt awkward.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The doctor was treating Yank in the bedroom, apanied by Yara.


    Until the night, Yank got better and fell asleep. Yara felt relieved. She looked at Dennis and felt guilty, "I


    am so sorry that you can not enjoy a meal."


    Dennis asked, "Do you regret it?"


    Yara said, "It''s been so many years. I don''t regret it and life has to go on."


    Dennis held my hand and looked at Yara to say, "We leave!"


    Yara said goodbye to Dennis and I.


    After getting in the car, I stared nkly at the scenery outside the window. Dennis asked, "What do you


    want to eat?"


    I shook my head, "I''m not hungry!"

 Chapter 138 What Is Love

    Chapter 138 What Is Love


    After spending a few hours together, I felt that Yara was like a phoenix that everyone looked up to. With


    her powerful background, she was able to match up to a young and outstanding man. Why did she


    marry a man who was older than her and bear infamy?


    I looked at Dennis and said, "Aunt must love Gibson very much!"


    She married him against all odds and was willing to bear infamy, so she must love him very much.


    Dennis frowned. He looked at me and asked, "What is love?"


    I was stunned and didn''t know what to say. I thought about it carefully for a while, and could not find the


    answer.


    When we got home, it was dark and I was very sleepy. After eating something, I went to sleep.


    When I woke up the next day, it was at noon. Dennis was not in the bedroom.


    I went downstairs. Jenny saw me and smiled, "Mrs. George, Mr. George already went out. He asked


    me to take care of you."


    I nodded. I probably slept for a long time, so I felt ufortable.


    After I finished the meal, Yara came.


    She wore a long dress and her long hair was rolled up. She smiled and said, "I thought just now if you


    have not eaten meals, we can go out to eat together!"


    "Aunt, have you eaten yet?" I looked at Jenny and said, "Prepare some food for Aunt!"


    "No need. I already eat at home." Yara said, "You go to change your clothes. Let''s go outter. You''re


    not familiar with City P, so I''ll show you around."


    I did not want to go out, but I felt sorry to refuse her, so I nodded.


    Dennis prepared a lot of pregnant woman''s clothes for me, and I finally wore a white dress. Then I went


    out with Yara.


    I can''t drive, so I got in her car.


    We sat in the back seat together. Yara held my hand and chatted with me, but I felt a little uneasy.


    After a while, we arrived at the mall. It was very busy here.


    After getting out of the car, she asked the driver to stop the car and wait for us. Then she held my hand


    and went into the mall. She said, "You are new here, so I think that you should have a lot of things to


    buy. Besides, you''re pregnant now, and it''s not convenient for you to go out so often. We can buy what


    we want today."


    I nodded.


    Dennis sent a message asking where I was.


    I told him the address. Then I followed Yara to buy things quietly.


    About an hourter, I felt a little tired. I said, "Aunt, we already buy many things. Let''s go back!"


    The weather was too hot, so it was not suitable to stay outside for too long.


    Yara was choosing a feeding-bottle. When hearing me, she turned to look at me and asked, "What''s


    wrong? Are you tired?"


    I smiled, "Yes!" If I didn''t say it, she would stay at the mall for longer.


    Yara called the driver and asked him to take the things to the car. Then she took me to a coffee shop.


    She said, "Let''s rest for a while. Then we go to see the pregnant woman''s supplies. You will have a


    baby in three months, and the pregnant woman''s things must be carefully selected. Dennis is man, and


    he is not as careful as us."


    I nodded, but I''m really tired.


    There were not many people in the cafe. We find an empty seat and sat down and ordered coffee.


    She looked at me and said, "ra, can you tell me something about you and Dennis? He is always


    indifferent. In the past, I often went to Newton Town to see him, but he always avoided me. Untilst


    time, he came to City P, and took the initiative to tell me that he wanted to take you here to stay for a


    few days."


    She felt sad and said, "I once thought that he would not see me anymore. But now he is willing toe


    to City P to see me with you."


    Seeing that Yara was about to cry, I was panic. Iforted her, "The Georges is your home, and you


    can go home whenever you want."


    She looked at me and smiled, "Although it''s been so many years, my father still doesn''t want to see


    me."


    Grandpa?


    I was stunned. I looked at her and said, "Grandpa passed away a few months ago. Don''t you know


    that?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She looked at me unbelievably, "What are you saying?"


    I was so shocked by her reaction, and didn''t know what to say. She suddenly lowered her head and


    took a deep breath. She looked at me and asked, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Grandpa has been in poor health these years. He suffered colorectal cancer and passed awayst


    year."


    ... Her coffee cup was fallen down on the ground. She squatted down in panic and wanted to pick it up.


    At the same time, a waiter came quickly to deal with it.


    Her voice was trembling and said again and again, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    The waiter quickly shook his head and said, "Take it easy."


    I went to help her, and I do not know how tofort her. I knew that she was apologizing to her father


    not to the waiter.


    After a while, Yara calmed down.


    However, I could felt that she was so sad. Although she smiled, she was not as happy as before.


    "Aunt, it''s time to go back!" I said.


    Yara nodded, "Well, let''s go back. You should go home and have a good rest. You''ll be tired after a


    whole day of shopping."


    At the entrance of the cafe, Yara suddenly stopped. I also followed her to stop and looked up. I felt


    stunned.


    We met Gloria and Hank!


    Gloria stood at the door of the cafe. Behind her, Hank was holding the car key. It seemed that he just


    parked his car and came in.


    "Hank, we change to another one! It''s dirty here!" Gloria said sarcastically.


    Hank nced at Yara and me. He frowned and nodded, "Ok!"


    When they turned around to leave, a waiter stopped them, "Do you drink coffee? Pleasee in."


    Gloria looked at the waiter and then at Yara. She said, "Your store is a gathering ce for notorious


    mistress, so it''s not suitable for me!"


    The waiter was stunned and looked at Yara.


    Gloria''s words attracted many people''s attention. Someone even whispered.


    "Why does she say that?"

 Chapter 139 A Young Lady from A Rich Family Is A Mistress

    Chapter 139 A Young Lady from A Rich Family Is A Mistress


    "She''s Gloria, Yank''s ex-wife. Yank is the chairman of the Gibson Group. The woman in a long dress


    next to her is Yara from the Georges which is a powerful and rich family in Newton Town. I hear that


    she has been Yank''s mistress for several years, and married Yank two years ago."


    "Well! That''s why she says so harsh words. But why is a youngdy from a rich and powerful family


    willing to be a mistress?"


    "I don''t know! Maybe they are true love?"


    "Yank and Yara are almost twenty years apart. It''s too funny, right?"


    Hearing that, Yara felt embarrassed. She looked at Gloria and was about to leave without saying


    anything else.


    But she was stopped by Gloria, "Why are you in a hurry to leave? Everyone is curious about the love


    story between you and Yank. Why don''t you tell us?"


    "You like to share your own private life everywhere, but we don''t want to do that." I said seriously, "You


    don''t have the ability to keep your family, why do you me on others. You already divorce Yank.


    Please be self-respect."


    "Am I not self-respect?" Gloria was enraged and shouted, "Who do you think you are? You have no


    right to criticize me."


    Yara protected me behind her. She was worried that Gloria would hurt me. She said, "You also have no


    right to criticize me. If you want everyone know you tomorrow, you can shout loudly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You." Gloria was so angry, but she could not retort Yara. She held Hank''s hand and said, "Hank, you


    look carefully. This woman insulted me."


    I frowned and felt that Gloria had no bottom line. I didn''t know well about their things, but Gloria did act


    too badly.


    ncing at Hank, I said, "You''re a smart man. You also don''t want us to beughed at by so many


    people, do you?"


    Hank frowned. He said, "Please!"


    It wasn''t glorious to argue in public, so Yara and I left quickly.


    The door of the coffee shop was small, and Gloria did not want to give us way, so Yara and I had to


    walk along the side.


    I followed behind Yara and looked at Gloria. I felt that she was pathetic.


    "Ah..." I didn''t expect that Gloria would block my way. When I was about to fall to the ground, I


    subconsciously protected my child.


    I was afraid that my child would not be kept if I fell down.


    Suddenly, Hank grabbed my arm, and then I was pulled up. My waist was held, so that I could stand


    firmly.


    "Are you okay?" Yara supported me and asked in a panic.


    I took a deep breath. Then I looked at her and shook my head, "I''m fine."


    Noticing that Hank''s hand was still on my waist, I felt embarrassed. I looked up at him and said, "Thank


    you!"


    He frowned and withdrew his hand. He said, "Well!" Then he looked at Gloria and said, "Let''s go!"


    Yara suddenly grabbed Gloria and said sternly, "Don''t you say sorry before leaving?"


    Gloria said arrogantly, "You don''t deserve my apology!"


    Yara pped her


    Gloria was shocked and looked at Yara. She covered her beaten cheek and said angrily, "How dare


    you hit me?"


    Yara said, "Gloria, over these years, I don''t do anything wrong to you. You know very well why you


    divorce with Yank. I always give in to you, not because I''m afraid of you, but because I feel pitiful to


    you. You are so poor that you don''t know what you live for until now!"


    "I don''t care about that you are arrogant and rude to me. But you shouldn''t hurt a pregnant woman. It


    doesn''t matter if your life is broken, but you can''t lose your morality." Yara pointed at my belly and


    looked at Gloria.


    "She has been pregnant for seven months. Do you know what you did just now? If Hank hadn''t stopped


    her, she would have died. Does it mean that Gloria''s life is nothing in your eyes? Your family is rich so


    that you don''t even care about human lives?"


    Yara''s voice was extremely loud. Many people were already staring at them. At this moment, even


    more people were watching, and some even used their mobile phones to shoot videos.


    Her words were reasonable, and many onlookers had already realized what she meant. They pointed


    at Gloria and whispered.


    "No wonder she was abandoned by Yank. He''s cruel and merciless. How could the Gibson family call


    him that?"


    "That''s right! She can still kill two lives."


    "God, it''s too vicious!"


    The discussion was acrimonious. Some people did not hide it and began to scold Gloria directly.


    Hank''s face was gloomy and he didn''t say a word, but now his scolding became louder and louder. His


    face suddenly turned cold. He looked at the people around him with a gloomy face and said, "Have you


    seen enough? Get out of here if you have seen enough?"


    Everyone was rejected and disgusted by others, so was Gloria. After being scolded by so many people,


    she hid behind Hank, without any arrogance.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. I pulled Yara''s hand and said, "Aunt, it''s gettingte. Let''s go back!"


    She looked at Gloria and her son and stopped. She looked at me and nodded. "Let''s go!"


    After leaving the coffee shop, she was no longer in the mood to continue shopping.


    After sending me back to the vi, Yara looked at me and said, "After a whole day of suffering, you


    were frightened. You should go back to rest!"


    I nodded and got out of the car. I looked at her and said, "Dennis should be back. You can go back


    after dinner!"


    She shook her head and smiled lightly. "No, no one will look after Yank tonight. I have to go back!"


    Hearing this, I was stunned and didn''t say much. I just smiled and sent her away.


    After a long time, I looked at the green belt on the side of the road in a daze. There were thousands of


    kinds of feelings in the world. What kind of rtionship was it between Yara and Yank?


    Diana called. "How are you doing in City P? Are you used to it?"


    I took a look at therge vi in front of me, stepped on the cobblestone, and walked slowly. "Are you


    okay? How are you doing over there? Is the delivery examination convenient?"


    "It''s all right. There''s a hospital in the town. I''ll go there once a week." There was still the sound of


    eating in her voice. "I didn''t feel that my stomach was big before, and recently I found that it was a lot


    bigger. I guess I can''t go anywhere in the next few months. You are about to give birth, and I may not


    be able toe to see you for a while. You have to take care of yourself."

 Chapter 140 Denniss Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 140 Dennis''s Divorce Agreement


    "Yes, I know!" There was no one in the vi, and it was still early. I found a seat and sat down. Looking


    at the scenery in the yard, I said, "When the baby is born, I will take the baby back to see you. Then


    she will call you godmother!"


    She snorted. "Why do you call Godmother? Just call her mom. My baby will be the same in the future.


    Just call me mom!"


    I found it funny. "Yes, yes, I''ll listen to you."


    ¡°Alex is probably going back to the City P in the next few days. If you have nothing to do in the City P,


    you can chat with him and go out for a gathering. After the incident with his mother, he has more or less


    suppressed a lot of things in his heart, especially in the City P. When he sees the Thomson family, he


    probably feels even worse."


    I nodded and sighed. "I''ll call himter and ask him when he''lle to City P."


    She replied, "By the way, remember his number. He changed his number. Last time he went back to


    Mysia, he changed his phone again. He contacted me on WhatsApp."


    All of us were used to the Alex''s habit of changing numbers. We turned to the phone and said, "Well,


    give me his number. I''ll remember it!"


    With that, I turned on the speaker and prepared to use my mobile phone to record. Seeing Jenny


    cleaning the table in the living room, I went in and greeted her.


    As he made a phone call and went upstairs, Diana heard the noise on my side and said, "Don''t walk


    while recording the number. Go find paper and pen, or I''ll send it to youter."


    I had nothing to do, so I called her to talk. I didn''t want to hang up, so I simply said, "I''ll go to the study


    to find paper and notes."


    The study was very big, so Dennis bought a lot of things. I put them around, looked through the drawer,


    found a piece of white paper, and asked Diana to record the number.


    I talked to her about some trivial topics and noticed the dark yellow file bag in the drawer. I opened the


    bag while talking to Diana on the phone.


    Seeing the contents of the document, I was a little absent-minded for a moment.


    "By the way, can you still throw up now? The old man here said that you wouldn''t throw up after seven


    months. Can I stick to seven months?" At the other end of the phone was Diana''sint and


    wailing.


    Staring at the words on the document, I lost the desire to chat and said, "Diana, I''ll hang up first."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Something''s up!" I said.


    Hanging up the phone, I closed the drawer and felt ufortable. Maybe it was because the


    atmosphere in the study was too dull.


    Downstairs, Jenny greeted me with a smile. "Mrs. George, do you have anything you want to eat? I''ll


    make you some dessert."


    "No need!" I didn''t have the energy to deal with her. I replied lightly and walked out of the hall.


    The City P is so big that I don''t know where to go.


    After leaving the vi, he wandered aimlessly on the street. When he looked up, he found that the ce


    was strange.


    In fact, I''m not that ufortable. Dennis wanted to divorce me. I knew about it from the day he


    married me, and I''ve been mentally prepared.


    If the child hadn''te, he and I would have returned by now.


    I wandered around aimlessly. I seemed to have lost my way. Looking at all kinds of people on the


    street, I didn''t know where to go for a while!


    It was very hot, so I simply found a ce to sit down. When I went out, I was absent-minded and didn''t


    bring my mobile phone and bag.


    At this time, it seemed that he was really lost.


    Seeing that it was getting dark, I was going to pick up the phone from the passers-by, but they were all


    rejected.


    A ck BMW was parked on the side of the road. I thought he was going to stop here, so I turned


    around and walked in another direction nkly.


    "ra!"


    The man''s deep voice came from behind me. I was not familiar with him, so I was stunned. When I


    looked back, I saw the window of the BMW was rolled down, revealing the man''s handsome side face.


    Hank!


    "Why is he here?"


    "Mr. Gibson, what a coincidence to meet you here!" I smiled and tried to cover up my embarrassment


    at this time.


    He seemed to talk very little, and his eyes fell on my shoes. I walked too far, and my feet were ground


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    to bleed, so I took off my shoes.


    Looking at him like this, I felt a little embarrassed, but there was nowhere to hide, so I could only smile


    dryly.


    "Get in the car!" He opened his mouth, but no emotions could be heard.


    "No need!" I instinctively refused. "I just came out for a walk. I''ll be back soon. I won''t bother you


    anymore."


    He frowned and said with slight displeasure, "It''ll be harder for you to find the way back when it''s


    getting dark!"


    Eh!


    I pursed my lips, looked down at the blood on my feet, and sighed silently. "What are you pretending


    for? It''s already at this time."


    After getting in the car, he nced at me and didn''t say much. "Put on your seat belt!"


    I nodded. Seeing him start the car, I said, "The vi area!"


    He didn''t say anything but drove quietly.


    The air was so quiet that it was horrible. My stomach was also growling and I felt very embarrassed.


    He looked at me and raised his eyebrows slightly. "What do you want to eat?"


    Feeling embarrassed, I lowered my head and said, "We''ll be home soon. Let''s go home and eat!"


    "Spicy cuisine, or hot pot!"


    "Hot pot!"


    I opened my mouth and looked at him nkly. Seeing him raise his eyebrows, I bit my lips.


    He parked the car in the parking area on the roadside and looked at me. "Let''s go!"


    After he got out of the car, he chose a hot pot restaurant on the side of the road. The decoration was


    very good, and the hot pot restaurant''s business was very good.


    The waiter found a ce for us and handed the menu to Hank. The little girl couldn''t help peeping at


    him several times.


    Hank turned to the menu and looked at me. "What do you want to eat?"


    I looked at the menu. I directly picked up a few dishes and looked at him after a pause. "I didn''t bring


    out my mobile phone and wallet."


    He nodded. "I''ll pay the bill!"


    Seeing that, I nodded and continued to pick a few more dishes. Then I handed the menu to the little girl


    in a daze.


    The little girl took the menu and stole a few nces at him before she left.


    She was beautiful and attractive. She loved beauty. Everyone had their own heart.


    Looking at him, I said, "Mr. Gibson, thank you for what happened today and tonight!"


    After all, he was the one who helped me. I can''t remain silent and indifferent.


    He frowned and replied faintly, "Yes!" Then there was nothing else to say.


    The meal was extremely quiet. People who didn''t know much about it had nothing to say. He was


    elegant and noble, attracting the attention of many people.


    After filling my stomach, I put down my chopsticks and stopped moving.


    He looked up and noticed my movements. He asked softly, "Are you full?"


    I nodded and smiled!


    He put down his chopsticks, wiped his mouth elegantly, and said, "Let''s go!"


    This man''s way of dealing with things made me unable to find any topic to talk to him for a while. I


    always felt that he was neither cold nor stern, but he was neither warm nor noisy. He could pass


    everything calmly here.


    I got in the car and checked the time. It was already nine o''clock.

 Chapter 141 Meeting Hank!

    Chapter 141 Meeting Hank!


    Thinking of the divorce agreement in the drawer, my heart sank. I didn''t want to go back to the vi, but


    although the City P was big, there was no ce for me to go.


    The car drove slowly, and when I saw him enter the Nature Vis downtown, I was stunned and looked


    sideways at him. "The Gibson family?"


    "You can stay in the Gibson family for the night!" He spoke with a calm expression, and no emotions


    could be heard.


    I was stunned. Before I could say anything, he had already parked the car and got out.


    She followed him into the Gibson family home and happened to meet Yara, whose eyes were red,


    downstairs. It seemed that she was crying. She put on her coat and was about to go out.


    Seeing me and Hank together, she asked in surprise, "Why are you with Hank?"


    "I met him on the way!" After saying that, Hank went upstairs. Obviously, he didn''t want to say more.


    Yara looked at me and her flustered expression rxed. She tugged at my arm and asked, "Why are


    you running around without your phone or money?"


    I wiped my smile and said, "I forgot when I went out."


    Seeing that she was about to call, I didn''t know what to say for a moment. I just sat aside in silence.


    It didn''t take long for Dennis to arrive in a hurry. Yara waited at the door. When she saw himing,


    she hurriedly stepped forward and whispered, "Don''t worry. If you have anything to say, just say it.


    Don''t scare her!"


    Her voice was very low, but I could still hear it.


    She sat on the sofa and lowered her head.


    Dennis nodded and walked into the living room. He squatted down beside me, took my hand, and said


    in a low voice, "Have you had dinner? Are you hungry?"


    I nodded, looked at Yara behind her, and said, "Aunt, thank you. I''ll go back first. Please thank Hank for


    me!"


    Then, I got up and went out of the vi without looking at Dennis.


    Yara followed behind and saw us off. As she walked, she said, "Be careful on the way!"


    After getting in the car, Dennis didn''t say anything. He leaned over and fastened my seat belt, but I


    avoided it. I fastened my seat belt and turned to look out of the window in a daze.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He paused, stopped talking, and started the car.


    In just half an hour, when we arrived home, he parked the car and I got out of the car. The lights in the


    vi were on, and there were many people standing outside the yard.


    There were doctors, nannies, and nurses living in the yard, and no one knew when there were a few


    more bodyguards. I paused, nced at them, and went straight back to the bedroom.


    Dennis only entered the bedroom half an hourter. I''ve washed up and got ready to sleep.


    Lying in a daze, I heard the noise. I opened my eyes and saw Dennis taking off his coat.


    "Can I sleep alone tonight?" I leaned against the bed and spoke in a tired voice.


    He paused for a moment as he took off his clothes, then took off his suit without saying a word and


    threw it aside. He looked at me coldly, and his voice was a little low and patient. "Why?"


    "I want to sleep alone!" I looked at him, waiting for his decision.


    He pursed his lips and said nothing for a long time, "You''d better give me a satisfactory exnation!"


    I looked down at the patterns on the bed, feeling a little annoyed. "Dennis, we have to get used to the


    days of separation."


    "Aha!" He suddenly sneered. "How long has it been since you started your n? Hank has be


    your next target?"


    "Dennis, what nonsense are you talking about?" I was so angry that I raised my voice and roared.


    He sneered. "Isn''t that so?"


    Suppressing the depression and anger in my heart, I didn''t know what to say for a moment. I just felt


    my heart was blocked. After a pause, I looked at him and said, "Dennis, do you hate me?"


    Perhaps I was too calm, or maybe my question was too naive. He frowned. "Why do I hate you?"


    I moved my body and leaned against the bed. "My current identity should have been Olivia Pearson''s. I


    suddenly appeared, disrupting the original trajectory of your life and forcing you to break up passively. It


    was indeed my fault."


    Speaking of this, I didn''t look at his gloomy face and just continued, "I know, if it weren''t for this child,


    we would have divorced. After all, we have no feelings!"


    Looking up at him, I became calmer. "I won''t pester you. When the child is born, I will take the initiative


    to leave. I have signed the divorce agreement."


    He was so angry that heughed. "Is this the reason why you didn''t bring your mobile phone and wallet


    today and ran out?" There was a faint smile on his face, but more anger. "ra, do you think that I


    have to revolve around you all the time? Only by keeping youpany all the time can I be


    responsible for this marriage? The matter of Olivia Pearson has passed. I have said that I have never


    liked her, and I have never loved her. The reason why I took care of her before was because of


    responsibility, and I thought that Calvin Pearson entrusted me with it. Do you understand?"


    He said in a helpless tone, "You have been pregnant for seven months, but you just left without taking


    anything. You have only been in the city for less than two days. Have you considered for me and my


    child? What if something happens? ra, can you take responsibility for yourself?"


    I found it funny. "No love?" Looking at his face, I said, "If you don''t love her, will you touch her? Will you


    let her get pregnant? You will almost lose your life for him over and over again. Dennis, if this is not


    called love, and then I''m afraid there is no love in the world anymore."


    Seeing that he didn''t want to sleep with me, I was not in the mood to sleep. I got up and was about to


    leave.


    He stopped her. "Where are you going?"


    "None of your business!" Pushing him away, I went straight out of the bedroom, holding back my anger.


    He followed him and quickened his pace. When he went downstairs, he said impatiently, "Slow down!"


    When I went downstairs, I saw Jenny and a few bodyguards in ck standing at the door, blocking my


    way. Dennis chased after me and stopped me. "This is City P. Where do you want to go?"


    "Go to hell!" I was so angry that I couldn''t say anything.


    Instead ofughing, he was angry and helpless. "ra, you''ve really taken all the women''s


    shorings into ount. Don''t go back and have a good rest!"


    How could he be in the mood to rest at this time?


    Pushing him away, I said, "What''s a woman''s weakness? Being unreasonable? Taking revenge for the


    smallest grievance? Whether it''s right or wrong? Can''t you tell right from wrong?"


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, I continued, "That''s how I am. Dennis, if you like Olivia Pearson, you can


    look for her. There''s no need to me me."


    Pushing away a few bodyguards, I walked out of the vi. As a pregnant woman, I naturally couldn''t


    move several men, but they didn''t dare to hurt me.


    Dennis was right. In the City P, I couldn''t go anywhere except here.


    After walking around the yard, Dennis looked at me at the door. His eyes were light, as if waiting for me


    to take the initiative to look for him.

 Chapter 142 Dennis, Come Here

    Chapter 142 Dennis, Come Here


    I was so angry that I wanted to beat him up just by looking at him, but I couldn''t go up and beat him up


    directly.


    After thinking for a while, she looked in his direction and said, "Dennis,e here!"


    He raised his eyebrows and his anger subsided a lot. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he


    walked toward me.


    Seeing him standing in front of me, I looked up at him and said confidently, "I don''t know why I''m so


    angry, but my heart is blocked. I can''t hurt irrelevant people, so it can only be you."


    After that, I raised my hand and pushed him into the fish pond in the yard.


    Dennis: "..."


    The pool wasn''t deep. He wasn''t prepared, but not long after he fell inside, he stood up again.


    He wiped the hair on his forehead behind his head and forced a smile.


    Instead of listening to him, I turned around and left. After all, I had vented my anger and felt a little


    better. I returned to the bedroom again.


    Iy on the bed, ready to fall asleep.


    Dennis followed and went into the bathroom to take a shower. It didn''t take long for him toe out.


    Noticing that the bed had sunk a little, I frowned.


    He said in a low voice, "I''m going to the study to deal with something!"


    I forced myself not to speak and pretended not to hear.


    She had thought that he would say something else, but unexpectedly, only the sound of the door


    closing could be heard.


    He must have left.


    Lying on the bed, I didn''t feel sleepy at all. My arms were sore and ufortable. I tried to turn over,


    but I couldn''t find afortable sleeping posture.


    After struggling for a long time, she looked up and saw that it was already two o''clock.


    "Are they still dealing with the documents?"


    "He must be lying!"


    I couldn''t fall asleep either, so I got up and went to the study. The light in the study was turned off, but


    the door was not locked, so I gently pushed it open.


    There was a bed in the study. It seemed that Dennis was asleep.


    I couldn''t fall asleep in the middle of the night, which was the most torturous. I opened my mouth and


    said in a neither cold nor warm voice, "Have you done with your documents?"


    After a while, I thought he was asleep. Just as I was about to turn around and leave, a low voice came.


    "Can''t you fall asleep?"


    Stunned, I pursed my lips and nodded. "Yeah!"


    The dim yellowmp in the room lit up. He sat up straight from the bed and looked at me. "Come here!"


    I walked over and he pulled me to the bed. He said in a low voice, "Aren''t you going to sleep


    separately?"


    "Oh!" I stood up and said expressionlessly, "Then have a good rest!"


    After that, she was about to leave, but was stopped by him. "Are you the descendant of a cow? Why


    are you so violent?"


    "You know me for the first time?" I asked back and looked at him with some displeasure.


    He sighed helplessly, pulled me to bed, let me lie on the bed, kissed my forehead, and said, "Have a


    good sleep, don''t stay upte!"


    His big palm fell on my belly, and his voice was low. "He can''t bear it!"


    I also know that, but sometimes I can''t control my emotions.


    Hey beside me, signaling me to close my eyes and sleep.


    Iy on the bed for a while, but I still couldn''t fall asleep. I turned over several times with difficulty and


    felt very ufortable. I sat up angrily and said angrily, "Dennis said I don''t want this child anymore.


    He made me unable to sleep at all!"


    He couldn''t help butugh. Holding me in his arms, he said, "How do you feel? I''ll rub it for you!"


    "I feel ufortable. My arms and legs are sore. I can hardly breathe." The child had grown very fast


    in these two months. Sometimes, it was difficult for me to walk, and sometimes it was hard for me to


    breathe.


    He smiled and helped me pinch my legs and arms.


    I still felt ufortable, but because he apanied me, I fell asleep soon after.


    The next day, I woke up and still felt that I can hardly breathe, because Iy t.


    My belly is too big for me to breathe.


    After lying aside on the bed for a while, I finally calmed down. Dennis was not in the bedroom.


    Jenny already prepared breakfast for me.


    But I did not want to eat anything. She said anxiously, "Is it not in line with your appetite? Tell me what


    you want to eat, and I make it for you."


    I shook my head.


    I walked around the yard. Maybe because I didn''t sleep well at night, I leaned against the hanging


    basket chair and fell asleep soon.


    In a daze, I felt that something was crawling on my leg. It was soft and slippery. I shook my leg, but it


    did not work.


    I had to wake up, and found that a ck and white snake was on my legs. It was hot in summer, and I


    wore a short skirt. I saw the snake putting out its tongue at me, making me feel scared.


    I wanted to p the snake away with my hand. But unfortunately I fell down. I was so scared that I


    shouted loudly, "Go away!"


    The doctors, nannies, and bodyguards all rushed over. When they saw me sitting on the ground, their


    faces turned pale.


    Mr. Foster, a doctor came with us from Newton Town, quickly said, "Go to the hospital immediately."


    I was stunned. I looked down at myself and saw arge wet patch under my body. What was this?


    I felt very worried.


    I held Mr. Foster tightly and asked, "Will something happen to the child? What should I do?"


    Mr. Foster and two bodyguards helped me up. He said, "Don''t worry. It is fine. You should rx. We


    have to go to the hospital and have a check now. Do you feel any pain in your belly?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    Mr. Foster nodded andforted me, "Your child is fine. Don''t be nervous!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I was sent to the hospital in a hurry, and had a lot of physical tests. Fortunately, I didn''t feel any pain in


    my belly. Except for some secretions, there was nothing wrong with me.


    But I had to stay in the hospital for a while.


    Dennis came with Toby in the afternoon. After knowing the details, he frowned and looked at the


    bodyguards, "Why are there snakes in the vi?"


    The bodyguard said, "We check the yard every day and spray insect repellent. Logically speaking,


    there shouldn''t have snakes."


    Dennis looked at Toby and said, "Investigate it!"


    Toby nodded.


    After everyone left, I looked at Dennis and said, "Dennis, I want to go back to Newton Town!"


    I didn''t get used to staying in City P. What happened today made me feel uneasy.


    He held my hand andforted me, "Okay, let''s go back next week. After I finish thepany affairs,


    we will go back together!"


    Dennis has been very busy recently. I was very bored in the hospital. I was pregnant for almost eight


    months, and was about to deliver.

 Chapter 143 Why Do You Leave Hospital?

    Chapter 143 Why Do You Leave Hospital?


    Three dayster, I called Dennis to take me home, but he didn''t answer the phone.


    When I called him again, the phone was turned off.


    I had no choice but to ask Jenny to help meplete the discharge formalities and took a taxi back.


    "Mrs. George, although the doctors agreed you to leave hospital, they told you to be more careful. You


    should have a good rest at home!"


    As Jenny packed things up, she said, "Your belly is getting bigger, and the expected date of delivery is


    I listened to her nagging quietly, wondering why Dennis didn''t answer my phone all the time. I was


    worried that it wouldn''t be easy for the George Group to gain a firm foothold in City P.


    He has been busy recently, and I don''t know how to help him!


    After Jenny finished packing things up, the bodyguards took things to the car. She held me and said,


    "Don''t forget to take medicine after going home."


    I nodded. When we were waiting the elevator, her cell phone rang. She answered the phone, and I kept


    quiet.


    When the elevator door opened, it was very crowded. When I was going in, she stopped me and said,


    "Mrs. George, let''s wait for another one. It''s too crowded. It''s not safe!"


    I looked around and saw that there were indeed many people, so I decided to wait for another one.


    No longter, the next elevator arrived. Jenny supported me and said, "Mr. George asked you not to be


    in a hurry to leave the hospital. You should stay in the hospital for more days!"


    I shook my head, "Does he call you just now?"


    She nodded, "Yes. He calls you, but you don''t answer the phone."


    I didn''t say anything. At this time, the elevator door opened.


    There were many people in the hospital hall. Jenny was afraid that I would be knocked down, so she


    held me and whispered, "The hospital in City P is different from that of in Newton Town. There are


    many people here, and you should be careful!"


    I nodded and looked up at the busy nurses at the consultation desk. Indeed, it was the best private


    hospital in City P and there were so many people here. Maybe in the public hospital, there were more


    people.


    "Isn''t that Miss Pearson? Why does shee to the hospital?" Jenny said and looked in the direction


    of the medical Laboratory.


    I also looked in the direction of the medical Laboratory and saw that Olivia was being drawn blood. I


    was stunned what happened to her. Why did she need to do blood tests?


    "Mrs. George, I''m going to say hello to Miss Pearson." Jenny helped me to sit in the rest area. Then


    she walked toward Olivia.


    At first, I didn''t realize who Miss Pearson Jenny was talking about. Later, I remembered that Olivia


    returned to the Lewis family, and hanged her surname.


    But why did Jenny know her? Moreover, she was familiar with Olivia.


    Jenny and Olivia talked happily. After Olivia finished, she pressed the wound and looked in my


    direction.


    They walked toward me.


    "ra, long time no see!" Olivia said and smiled proudly.


    I didn''t know where her sense of superiority came from. I nodded toward her. Then I looked at Jenny


    and said, "It''s time for us to go!"


    Jenny seemed not to realize my impatience. She smiled and said, "You know each other. What a


    coincidence!"


    "Olivia Pearson, pleasee to No.4 window to get your B-mode ultrasound report." An


    announcement came over the ultrasound department.


    Olivia looked at Jenny with a smile and said, "Jenny, can you help me get my B-mode ultrasound


    report? I haven''t seen ra for a long time and I want to have a talk with her!"


    Jenny looked at me and then said, "Okay!" She went to get Olivia''s B-mode ultrasound report.


    I had nothing to talk with Olivia, so I nced at her indifferently and sat down for rest.


    Olivia seemed not to care about my indifference, and sat beside me. She looked at my belly and


    smiled, "You are about to deliver, so I think that Dennis will not take you to my birthday party!"


    Birthday party?


    "What do you want to say?" I said indifferently.


    I knew that she was talking with me for Dennis.


    She was not angry with me. She smiled and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? After all, we are old


    friends. Why do you reject me so much? Maybe in the future, when you see your child, you will call him


    brother and sister!"


    "What do you mean" Why did she say that their children would be brothers or sisters?


    She chuckled and did not speak.


    Jenny ran over happily with the report. She handed it to Olivia and said, "I hear that you are getting


    engaged soon. You are pregnant now. Congrattions!"


    Was Olivia pregnant?


    Olivia took the report and smiled happily. After thanking Jenny, she looked at me and said, "Let''s talk


    another day. I have to go back and talk to my fianc¨¦ about this."


    I looked at Jenny and asked, "Is she pregnant?"


    Jenny nodded and smiled, "It''s already two weeks. It seems that she has found a good partner."


    I nodded, but I was still confused why she said that our children would be brothers or sisters"


    After getting in the car, I looked out of the window. After a long time, I looked at Jenny and said, "Jenny,


    have you known Olivia for a long time?"


    Jenny was stunned and said, "It hasn''t been a long time. I used to take care of Old Master Lewis in the


    Lewis family. After he passed by, I still serve in the Lewis family. There are many nannies in the Lewis


    family, so when Olivia heard that Mr. George wanted to find a nanny in City P, she rmended me to


    take care of you."


    "Does Olivia rmend you to take care of me?"


    She nodded and smiled, "I don''t expect that you know each other."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She said, "Her birthday ising soon. The Lewis family will hold a birthday party for her. I hear that


    Mr. Lewis is going to announce her identity in public, so the birthday party should be very grand. You


    and Mr. George should be invited!"


    I smiled and shook my head, "My belly is big, and so I won''t attend her birthday party."


    Jenny nodded. She said, "You are right. There is an old saying that you''ll suffer something bad if two


    lucky people meet together. Moreover, your belly is so big, so you shouldn''t attend her birthday party.


    But I remember that your birthday is on the same day, so Mr. George shouldn''t attend it, too."


    If Jenny didn''t tell me, I would almost forget that my birthday was on the same day as Olivia''s.


    He smiled and said, "It''s too early to talk that."


    I asked, "Do you know who Olivia is going to get engaged to?"


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It''s not convenient for us to get involved in the affairs of


    these big families. I hear it asionally, and don''t know the details."

 Chapter 144 Do You Forget Me

    Chapter 144 Do You Forget Me


    I nodded and stopped asking.


    When I arrived at the vi, Dennis was not here. There were several missed calls from Luis Collins. I


    had been in City P for some days.


    I suddenly remembered that Luis said he would alsoe to City P.


    I called Luis and the phone was answered soon.


    "ra, if I don''t call you, will you still remember us?" He said helplessly.


    I was stunned and asked, "You?"


    He paused for a moment and said, "Diana and Alex!"


    "It''s Alex, right?" I smiled and said, "Luis, your words are so ambiguous, making me awkward!"


    "Bullshit!" He said, "Send me an addresster. I''m in City P and I go to meet you!"


    I nodded. After a brief chat, I sent him the address.


    I also found that there were several missed calls from Leo, but I didn''t call him back. I turned off my


    phone and sat in the living room.


    Until in the afternoon, Dennis came back. When he saw me, he frowned and covered my leg with a


    nket.


    He held me and kissed my forehead, saying, "Why don''t you stay in the hospital for a few more days?"


    I looked up at him and saw that he had stubble and the dark circles under his eyes. He looked very


    tired.


    "I don''t want to stay in the hospital. Are you very busy?" Why did he look so tired?


    He closed his eyes with his chin on my shoulder and fell asleep.


    I had lot of things to talk with him, but when I saw that he was so tired, I finally did not ask him anything.


    I just stared at the tea table quietly.


    At this moment, Dennis'' phone rang. I moved my shoulders and saw that he didn''t respond. I said,


    "Dennis, your phone is ringing!"


    He said, "You answer it!"


    Then he changed his position and continued to fall asleep.


    I took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket and saw that it was Olivia. I was stunned and didn''t


    answer the phone. I said again, "It''s Olivia."


    After a while, he opened his eyes and took the phone. He looked at me and said, "I go out to answer


    it."


    Then... He''s out!


    To my surprise, when I saw him leave, I wasn''t angry. After a long time, I looked away.


    Jenny was cooking soup. Seeing that I was in a daze, she reminded me, "You are about to give birth.


    Don''t always sit down. You should exercise properly, so that you can deliver smoothly."


    I nodded. When I got up and was about to walk around the yard, I thought that I met a snake in the


    yard, and I suddenly felt afraid.


    So I went upstairs to the bedroom.


    It was getting dark. Dennis should have gone out. I stayed in the bedroom and felt annoyed, but I didn''t


    want to walk in the yard.


    I wore a pair of t shoes and went downstairs.


    Seeing that I was going out, Jenny said, "Are you going out?"


    "You can''t go out. Last time, Mr. George told me that you can''t go out alone. Wait a minute, I''ll go with


    you!" She was in a hurry to clean up the kitchen.


    I said, "I won''t go far. You don''t need to go with me."


    "Shall I go with you?" At this moment, Mr. Foster came in and asked.


    Jenny was stunned and asked uncertainly, "Is it okay?"


    I nodded and said, "All right!"


    After all, it was good to have someone to go with me!


    I and Mr. Foster went out.


    He looked at me and said, "It seems that you are also unable to adapt to the fast rhythm of the city life!"


    I nodded, "Newton Town is also a big city, but the pace of life in Newton Town isn''t as fast as that of in


    City P."


    Mr. Foster smiled and said, "I know a good ce. Sometimes I go there to drink tea and listen to the


    gossip of the rich and powerful families. Are you interested?"


    "Sure!" I''ve been so bored.


    I thought that it would be very far away, but in fact, it was next to the vi. It was a detached Chinese


    vi, and was used as the afternoon tea restaurant. Its environment was really quiet, and it was


    decorated as Chinese style. It was really good ce to enjoy flowers and drink tea.


    "How is it?" When we arrived at the front desk, Mr. Foster looked at me and asked.


    I nodded and felt much better. When Mr. Foster was chatting with the waiter, I looked around.


    "The vision on the second floor is good. Let''s go upstairs!" After Mr. Foster took the seat brand, and


    ordered a few desserts, we went to the second floor.


    After passing through the rotating wooden stairs, we arrived at the second floor. When Mr. Foster was


    looking for an empty seat, I looked around and felt that it was really good.


    "There is no ce left. Let''s go to the first floor. ¡°Mr. Foster said and pulled me away.


    I was confused because I found that there was still a ce left. What''s wrong?


    I looked around and saw that Dennis was sitting there with Olivia. I was stunned.


    "Mrs. George, shall we go downstairs?" Mr. Foster said awkwardly.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I shook my head, "No need. The scenery on the second floor is better." I walked to the empty seat by


    the window.


    Mr. Foster followed me and sat opposite to me. He said, "What do you want to eat?"


    "No!" From my position, I could clearly see Dennis and Olivia.


    My position was not hidden. As long as Dennis looked up, he would be able to see me. I didn''t know


    what he was talking about with Olivia.


    Olivia looked terrible.


    Perhaps Dennis was thirsty. When he held his cup and drank, he saw me.


    He frowned and put down the cup. He looked at me and felt a little surprised.


    I smiled to him. After the waiter served the dessert, I lowered my head to taste it.


    "The dessert is really delicious!" I said to Mr. Foster.


    Mr. Foster smiled and unconsciously looked behind. He was a little restless.


    I knew what Mr. Foster cared about. Dennis and I were couple. However, he was dating with another


    woman. Moreover, Dennis and Olivia had a love affair in Newton Town.

 Chapter 145 Im Not Angry

    Chapter 145 I''m Not Angry


    "Mrs. George, do we need to say hello to Mr. George? He''s talking with Miss Pearson now, and they


    will finish after a while. We can go back togetherter!" Mr. Foster said and looked at me nervously.


    His words were quite tactful.


    I looked at him and said, "No need. Mr. George ising."


    Dennis stood beside the dining table and looked at me. He said, "You just discharge from the hospital.


    Why don''t you rx at home?"


    I held my chin with my hands and looked in the direction of Olivia. I didn''t know why she felt so angry.


    Maybe she didn''t want Dennis to see me.


    "Aren''t you afraid that she will be angry?" I looked at Dennis.


    He frowned and felt angry, "ra!"


    I sat up straight, and felt annoyed, "You don''t have to shout so loudly. I can hear you." Looking at the


    dessert on the table, I had no any appetite.


    It was a pity.


    Looking at Mr. Foster, I said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I can''t eat anymore. Can I pack it up?"


    Mr. Foster looked at Dennis and then at me. He nodded and said, "All right!"


    I asked the waiter to pack up.


    I felt very annoyed to see Dennis standing beside me. I stood up and said to Mr. Foster, "I wait for you


    downstairs!"


    Mr. Foster felt awkward, and nodded.


    I went downstairs. The weather was hot and dry, so I went out of the store and stood under a big tree.


    Dennis also went out followed by Olivia.


    She was about to cry.


    "Why do you refuse my mother''s proposal? She is right. Do you want to sacrifice your happiness for a


    child?" Olivia said sadly.


    Dennis ignored her and walked towards me. He looked at me and said, "Let''s go!"


    "If you''re busy, you can go first. I wait for Mr. Foster!" I nced at Olivia and said, "You can continue to


    talk!"


    "ra!" He was a little annoyed. "Let''s go back and talk."


    I nodded at him seriously and said, "Yes, we can go home and lie down on the bed to talk about


    something. We have plenty of time, so I let you say something here."


    "ra, you..." Olivia Pearson''s face suddenly turned red. He looked at me and said, "You''re


    shameless!"


    I was very depressed. "Miss Pearson, why am I so shameless? Dennis is my husband. If we have


    something to say, we have to go back to our own home and have a good talk. What? Why are you


    pretending? You''re almost a mother. You don''t know how many times you go in and out with others. Is it


    necessary?"


    For a moment, Olivia Pearson blushed and stared at me with embarrassment and impatience. "ra,


    you..."


    "That''s enough!" Dennis frowned and said happily, "I''ll ask Toby to send you back."


    After that, he pulled me away.


    "Dennis, let go of me. Don''t you see that Olivia Pearson is crying? Don''t you care about women?"


    Looking at Olivia Pearson''s swollen eyes. I followed Dennis and walked away.


    He suddenly stopped. Before I could stand still, I crashed into his arms. My nose hurt so much that I


    couldn''t help but gasp.


    She raised her eyes and red at him. "Can''t you stop for a while?"


    He sneered. "Didn''t you say that? Don''t I know how to cherish women?"


    Haha!


    "That''s right. You only have the ability to sow seeds. You don''t have anything else." I was angry and


    said, "I identally met you today and disturbed your n. It''s my fault, but it''s embarrassing for you to


    take revenge in such a disgraceful way."


    "Revenge?" He was so angry that he didn''t know whether tough or cry. "ra, can you be


    reasonable? Do you have to talk in such a mean way?"


    "Otherwise?"


    He shut up and pulled me directly to the vi.


    Following behind him, I walked extremely slowly. He stopped and looked at me. "Do you need me to


    carry you?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "Okay!"


    He looked at my bulging belly and picked me up.


    After a few steps, he said, "I''m fat!"


    What the fuck????


    "Can I f*cking use the word fat?"


    I red at him and closed my eyes.


    In fact, I''m not angry. I feel a little ufortable when I see him and Olivia Pearson together. After all,


    I''m a woman.


    She could have turned a blind eye to it, but a pregnant woman''s emotions were difficult to control. If


    she was not careful, she would be a shrew.


    "Aha!" Dennis let out a strange sneer and I opened my eyes.


    When I got to the vi, I saw a ck Bentley parked outside the gate. After seeing it a few times, I was


    already familiar with it.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Leo had only been hospitalized for a short whilest time. Why was he here again?


    Leo was beautiful, tall, and slender. He was rich and beautiful, which almost satisfied all the girls''


    standards for choosing a boyfriend.


    He was holding arge bouquet of roses and a gift box in his hand.


    Fortunately, there were few people here. If they were ced at thepany''s entrance or shopping


    mall, they would definitely attract the attention of arge number of girls.


    I patted him on the arm, signaling him to put me down.


    Dennis sneered and said, "He has nothing to do and is waiting for death. If the Kennedy family really


    gives it to him, it will be over sooner orter."


    I was a little speechless. Since when did this person talk so much? "Aren''t your hands sore? Put me


    down!"


    "What are you doing here?" He nced at me and looked at Leo coldly. "Are you going toe down


    and talk to him?"


    I...


    For the first time, she felt that the air was so sour.


    "I won''t say anything or do anything. Wait for tomorrow''s headline?" Looking at his gloomy face, I


    continued, "The City P is not like Newton Town. You don''t want to see reporters spreading the news


    that you two big shots fought for a pregnant woman tomorrow, do you?"


    He sneered and put me down. He looked coldly at Leo, who was holding a rose, and said lightly, "Do


    you like this kind of way of asking for love?"


    "I don''t like it!" After a pause, I continued, "But many girls like it."


    He pursed his lips in silence and crossed his arms, not wanting to interrupt me. I asked, "Aren''t you


    going to avoid it?"


    "What are you avoiding?" His words left no room for retort.


    It was up to him.


    I walked over to Leo. He had been staring at me and Dennis for quite a while. He had been waiting with


    the flowers in his arms. Knowing that I was approaching him, he handed me the flowers in his hand.


    "Happy birthday to you in advance."


    "Too early!" There was still half a month left. "Also, I never celebrate my birthday."


    Looking at the flowers he handed over, I didn''t frown. The flowers were too big for me to hold!

 Chapter 146 You Have Memories

    Chapter 146 You Have Memories


    Before she could react, the flowers had already been taken away by Dennis. "Mrs. Kennedy is really


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    romantic, but ra doesn''t like flowers very much. Thank you for your care!"


    Ha!


    He had never seen such a shameless person!


    Leo looked at me and raised an eyebrow. "You don''t like flowers? When did it happen?"


    I pursed my lips, feeling that the two of them were so bored.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Leo narrowed his eyes and looked at Dennis. "I remember that ra


    used to like flowers very much. Why didn''t she like them after she was with Mr. George? Flowers are


    the way of love. Does Mr. George never send flowers? So, do you think ra doesn''t like them?"


    "Is he saying that Dennis doesn''t like me?"


    Good heavens!


    Holding the words in his hands, Dennis raised his eyebrows and looked at me. "Do you like them?"


    These two people were ying character games. I was thinking about how to answer.


    Unexpectedly, Dennis thought that if I didn''t say something, l would admit it. He said, "You can''t ept


    other people''s flowers. If you like them, I''ll buy them for you every day in the future."


    Then he threw the bunch of roses into the trash can, looked at Leo innocently, and said, "I identally


    fell into it. I''m sorry!"


    Leo...


    It was the first time he had seen such a boring operation.


    "If you don''t like them, you should reject them as soon as possible ande back early. I''ll wait for you


    and your... child at home!" With no expression on his face, he finished speaking.


    ncing at Leo, his gazended on the gift box in Leo''s hand. He paused for a moment before saying,


    "Mrs. Kennedy brought a dessert? I didn''t eat much just now. Don''t you mind if I try this dessert?"


    Before Leo could agree, he took the gift box and carried it straight into the vi.


    Shameless!


    Other than these four words, I really can''t think of a better word for the time being.


    As the voice faded away, the air became fresh. I looked at Leo and took the initiative to look at him. "Do


    you like to squat at the door of someone else''s house?"


    Ever since l met him, he had been waiting at my door almost every time. I suspect that this is one of his


    hobbies.


    He raised his eyebrows and ignored my sarcasm. He looked at me with a smile and said, "I just wanted


    to see you, so I came to see you."


    I pursed my lips. Herputer skills were so good that I didn''t think about how he found me at all. I


    was speechless and said, "What''s the matter? Just say it!"


    "Come back HL area with me!"


    I frowned. "Leo, are you free now?" Not to mention that I can''t find a reason to go back with him, even if


    I have to go back, how does he n to go back? The Kennedy family had acknowledged him. If he had


    the ability, he could just leave.


    His words were like bullshit.


    "Or are you reluctant to part with Dennis?" He narrowed his eyes and leaned his slender body against


    the car, looking seductive.


    I almostughed out loud and said, "He''s my husband. It''s normal that I can''t bear to part with him. Leo,


    as I said, as long as you don''t affect my normal life, I can allow you to wander around me, but can you


    walk normally?"


    Every time something happened to him, it was either because of Dennis or because he wanted me to


    quarrel with him.


    "Let''s make a bet!" He took out a cigarette box from his pocket and looked at my belly. After a pause,


    he put it back and said, "In less than a month, you and Dennis will be separated. Then you and I will go


    back to HL area."


    I really didn''t know where his confidence came from. I was speechless. "Leo, I don''t know why you''re


    pestering me like this, but I still have to tell you. I really hate it when you keep pestering me like this,


    because you''ll affect me a lot. I''m very confused."


    "Leave Dennis. This kind of confusion doesn''t exist anymore!" He spoke casually.


    I was so angry that I vomited blood. This man couldn''t make sense at all. Suppressing the depression


    in my heart, I said directly, "Okay, do whatever you like!"


    Then he went back to the vi.


    Passing through the goose egg path in the courtyard, at the entrance of the vi, Leo''s gift box was


    thrown aside miserably, and the dessert inside was bitten. It seemed that it was left aside because of


    the bad taste.


    Dennis was really childish.


    I took a few steps forward and saw a piece of gold-rimmed pastry. I was stunned and walked over to


    pick it up.


    He took out a silver fish ne.


    "Is it worth it for you to rummage through the garbage?" His cold and thin voice rang in her ears.


    I ignored her and picked up the ne. I wiped off the cream on it with a tissue. This ne was


    indeed worthless.


    Probably when I was fourteen years old, I was in my second year of high school. At the age of the


    adolescence, I still had a vague understanding of beauty. Many girls in the ss liked to carry some


    decorations on their hands or necks like adults.


    In fact, these things were not expensive. Most of them were only a dozen, but the dozen at that time


    were actually very expensive for me.


    "But even if I liked to wear these things, I wouldn''t ask grandma for money to buy them. Later, I secretly


    work for my uncle in the school canteen. I can earn one dor each time, and l keep it up for a month."


    Later, I thought my leg was injured and almost found by grandma, so I didn''t go.


    After a month, I saved up about 40 dors and spent more than 20 dors to buy this ne. It was


    pure silver. The rest of the money I bought for Leo was a belt, and I also bought a ring for Grandma to


    sew clothes.


    I lost this ne not long after, because it was my first time wearing something so expensive. I lost it


    in just a few days.


    I once felt that I was not suitable to wear these expensive things. Until now, I still didn''t wear a ne


    and a ring. Subconsciously, I didn''t think that I could afford these expensive things.


    I really didn''t expect that after so many years, the ne would still be found. I was a little happy.


    After entering the vi, I couldn''t help but think that since Leo would give me the ne, would it be...


    Thinking of this, I looked at the dark-faced Dennis and asked, "Where''s the box containing these


    pastries?"


    He frowned and looked very unhappy. "In the trash can!"


    I ignored his unhappy face and looked through the trash cans in the vi, only to find that it was thrown


    into the trash can in the kitchen.


    She couldn''t help but squat down to look for it.


    He grabbed her wrist. "You care so much about what he gave you?"


    I pushed his hand away and said, "It''s not what you think."


    I rummaged through the trash can and took out the bag. I opened it and found that there was indeed a


    belt that was well preserved. I continued to rummage. Since both the ne and belt were sent here


    by him, the ring that I gave to grandma back then should be there.


    She turned over the bag and found nothing.


    I got up and was about to flip through the pastries thrown at the door again when Dennis rudely


    pressed me on the sofa. "ra, that''s enough!"

 Chapter 147 Buying All the Jewelry Company

    Chapter 147 Buying All the Jewelry Company


    I frowned, feeling a little annoyed. "Dennis, go ahead with your own business. I''m not in the mood to


    quarrel with you now!"


    His face was terribly gloomy. "You don''t have time to quarrel with me? Ha..." The voice was terrifyingly


    cold. "What are you doing when you have time? Cherish and appreciate the trash that Leo gave you?"


    Because he was angry, he used so much strength that I almost couldn''t breathe. "Dennis, you hurt me!"


    He did not loosen his grip, and his strength was a little lighter. "Do you still know the pain?"


    This man was simply inexplicable. I was unhappy and pushed him away. "Dennis, these things may be


    garbage for you, but they are very precious to me!"


    I couldn''t be bothered to talk to him anymore. I turned around to look for another ring.


    Sure enough, as I expected, Leo did put the ring in the cake and cleaned up a few things.


    I didn''t have much time to recover. Seeing Dennis looking at me coldly in the living room, I knew that he


    was angry. I opened my mouth and said, "These things..."


    Before he could finish his words, he put the phone in his ear and said coldly, "Toby, go and buy all the


    silver and gold ornaments and jade ornaments in City P. In addition, bring thetest design new


    products this year to the vi in the Southern Vi."


    No one knew what he said on the other end of the phone.


    Dennis''s voice was exceptionally cold. "Do as I say!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Looking at Dennis, I really couldn''t find any words to describe him. Finally, I walked up to him and sat


    down. Looking at him, I gave him a thumbs-up and said, "Mr. George, you are so arrogant!"


    "This guy can change his job. What is he doing?"


    He raised an eyebrow and looked at me. "Throw away all the rubbish that Leo gave you. Tell me what


    you want, and I''ll give it to you!"


    I curled my lips and didn''t know what to say. Finally, I said, "Mr. George is rich and powerful."


    She looked at the thing in my hand. It didn''t seem to be valuable, but it was very valuable.


    I didn''t intend to argue with him, so I just said, "When I was in junior high school, I only had 10 dors


    per month, but at that time, many girls in the school would wear some ne or bracelets on their


    necks or hands. I didn''t have anything."


    Speaking of this, I sighed and said, "I liked it, but I couldn''t ask grandma for it, so I worked for my uncle


    in the canteen and earned some money. Later, I bought this ne for myself, this belt for Leo, and


    this thumb ring for grandma."


    Looking at his face, which was not so ugly, I put the three things on the tea table and continued,


    "Maybe in your opinion, these things are really not worth mentioning, but for me, these things are my


    memories, my past, and the symbol of my persistence!"


    At this point, he looked at me with an emotion that I could not see clearly in his eyes. "Tell me directly


    what you want in the future. I will give you anything you want!"


    I was originally in a low mood, but as soon as Dennis spoke, I wanted tough. Recently, I found that


    Dennis''s IQ was basically zero.


    Toby worked efficiency. In just an hour, he entered the vi with a group of people.


    They were all carrying exquisite boxes.


    Toby looked at Dennis, his face as cold as ice. "Mr. George, these are all thetest essories this


    year!"


    Dennis looked at me and raised his eyebrows. "Go and pick. If you like something, just stay."


    I felt my eyes were twitching. I looked at Mr. George and asked, "Is the jewelry expensive?"


    Forgive me for being so vulgar. I''m a professional guy, and I know little about these luxury goods.


    With a cold face, Mr. George looked at it seriously and said, "These things are all made by famous


    masters. After careful polishing, they are all worth more than 4 million!"


    I was stunned and opened my mouth wide. I looked at Dennis and said very seriously, "Dennis, I don''t


    like these things. Let them bring them back!"


    Four million. That was why he had to spend so much money.


    Dennis frowned. "You don''t like it?" He scanned all the jewelry and then began to wait for my answer.


    I nodded and said seriously, "Yes, I don''t like it!"


    "All of you, stay!" He then looked at Toby and said, "Pick something more patiently next time. Don''t


    waste your energy."


    Toby was stunned and looked particrly serious.


    Having been in the business world for two years, I could hear this. Obviously, it was a warning that


    Toby''s efficiency was not high.


    Toby asked someone to put down all the things and then left with some words.


    Looking at the jewelry left behind, I looked speechlessly at Dennis and said, ¡°Mr. George, you''re so


    generous!"


    Then, he turned back to his bedroom.


    I don''t have the habit of wearing jewelry. These things are no different from waste. I don''t know how to


    Fortunately, Dennis was no longer angry at the things that Leo had sent over, but he was really a


    weirdo. He actually asked me to buy him a belt!


    "Dennis, if there''s something wrong with your brain, you can find Dr. Bet. Don''t make trouble here!"


    What kind of f*cking request was this?


    "If you can make money to buy Leo a belt, why can''t you buy it for me? I am your husband, and he is


    just your nominal elder brother." Why was it so awkward to hear this from his mouth?


    Iughed. "You''re still my nominal husband? Why should I buy it for you? Didn''t you always disdain to


    look at the clothes I bought you before?"


    "The clothes?" He was a little surprised. "When did you buy it?"


    "I''ve always bought it for you in Newton Town''s vi, but you never wear it. Last time Dr. Bet was


    wet, I gave it to him. Anyway, you don''t wear it."


    "ra, don''t you know where my clothes?"


    I nodded. "I know!"


    So what if he knew? His cloakroom was all ck and white. The clothes I bought were never on the


    same level as his clothes. If they were in his cloakroom, he wouldn''t touch them.


    He red at me. "Who else?"


    I shook my head. "No!"


    "Take back!"


    What?


    That was amazing. He could even say that.


    "Dennis, if you have the face, you can ask for it. I''m not that thick-skinned!"


    He took out the phone and dialed a number. Looking at his serious face, I couldn''t help asking, "Do you


    really want it?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "Why can''t I take my things?"


    I...


    Haha...


    Shameless!This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 148 A Shameless Man

    Chapter 148 A Shameless Man


    "Dennis, go out and fight. Don''t stay in the bedroom. The air is not good!" I really don''t have the face to


    listen to him asking Mario Bet for clothes.


    The phone had been connected. It was Mario Bet''s cold voice. "Dennis, what¡¯s wrong?"


    "ra lent you my clothes before. You find an opportunity to clean them up and return them to me. I


    want to wear them!" This went straight to the point where his heart didn''t jump, his face didn''t turn red,


    and his ears didn''t turn red.


    An expert!


    I could almost imagine Mario Bet''s expression on the other end of the phone. He turned on the


    speaker and paused for a few seconds before asking, "Do you need this clothe?"


    Dennis said, "Yes!"


    "Then forget it. I don''t know where I put the clothes." Mario Bet was also a cold-tempered person.


    He was about to hang up the phone.


    Dennis was in a bad mood and said directly, "I don''t know where it is, but find it out for me. It''s not


    appropriate for you to wear clothes bought by someone else''s wife."


    "The size is suitable!" Mario Bet was probably in a bad mood, so it was a little noisy on the other


    end of the phone.


    "The international bone cancer hospital of Mysia has been formally established. It seems that you


    don''t need a rmendation letter." After saying this, Dennis leaned back on the imperial concubine


    chair calmly.


    "Okay, I''ll find your clothes as soon as possible!" Mario Bet said lightly, "I''m going to find my


    clothes!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    What????


    I rolled my eyes at Dennis. I had nothing to say to him, so I decided to go to sleep.


    My days would not be boring after Leo and Luis came to City P. Moreover, Dennis prepared so much


    jewelry for me.


    I thought I could open a high-end jewelry store.


    Luna Knight came. This time, I felt much more rxed, so I was not nervous. I invited her into the living


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    room. Jenny made her some tea.


    We sat opposite each other. Luna was smiling gently. Looking at my belly, she paused for a moment


    and then asked, "Is the baby due soon?"


    I nodded. "Yes!" I had nothing else to say.


    She did not mind and said, "That''s great. You''re going to meet a new life."


    This was obviously nonsense. Saying nothing, I smiled.


    Seeing this, she ced a contract in front of me and said with a smile, "Have a look at it. It may be


    useful to you!"


    I raised my eyebrows. "What''s that?"


    She smiled. "Read it first!"


    I took the contract and read it carefully. For a moment, I didn''t know whether tough or cry. I looked at


    her and said, "Mrs. Knight, you are indeed the one on the rich list, very generous."


    She smiled and said, "Not really. The conditions I offer are beneficial to you in all aspects. If you love


    Dennis, I believe you will consider carefully for his future. He is an ambitious man. He chose City P


    because Newton Town was not enough to amodate his ambition."


    She paused and yed with the jade ring in her hand. "If he is to find fortune in City P, it will be difficult


    for him to turn the tide like he did in Newton Town with his current ability and the only connections he


    has. He needs external forces to have a bright future."


    I looked at the contract in my hand and listened indifferently to her. I couldn''t helpughing. "Mrs.


    Knight really knows to make use of your advantages, but you don''t understand Dennis. He is the


    chosen one and disdains to be helped by others. If he wants to make business in City P, even if he


    doesn''t have any help, he will still be able to change the game."


    I never doubted Dennis'' ability, nor did I believe that he would trade me and the baby for his future.


    Only his love could make him give up. Unless his love for Olivia Pearson exceeded his responsibility,


    he would not take the initiative to leave me.


    She raised her eyebrows and put the ss on the table. "There''s no need for help? What if someone


    can create resistance for him? You should know that I, Luna Knight, am not a big shot to do it, but it


    doesn''t mean that the Lewis family can''t?"


    A threat!


    A pure threat.


    I pursed my lips and looked at her without giving any impression of weakness. "Does Mrs. Knight


    believe that I will leave him because I care about his future?"


    She raised her eyebrows. "So, you don''t love Dennis?" She smiled and said, "If you don''t love him,


    things will be easier. If you leave with your child, I will pay you enough money for you to live without


    worries for a few lifetimes. Besides, I can give you severalpanies under my name. If you want to


    work, you can manage thepanies. If you don''t want to, you just need to get dividends every year.


    In addition, if you don''t have enough money, you cane to me at any time, and I will give it to you at


    any time!"


    See, rich people''s way of solving problems was really very generous.


    For a moment, I felt that if I didn''t agree to such conditions, I would be too ungrateful.


    After a while, I said, "If I reject you immediately now, it seems that I am ungrateful. How about leaving it


    for me to think about!"


    She raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Of course. Next weekend is Olivia''s birthday. You can consider it


    till next weekend. If you agree, I''ll send mywyer to contact you. If you don''t agree, then I hope you


    can appear at the birthday party before eight o''clock."


    "Why is it eight o''clock?"


    "Because, after eight o''clock, I will have Olivia engaged to Dennis, decently." She said firmly and


    decisively.


    At that moment, I really envied Olivia for having such a good mother who could get everything ready for


    her.


    "Okay!" I said.


    Things having been discussed, there was naturally nothing else to talk about.


    Luna didn''t linger for long before leaving.


    Perhaps it was because my belly was getting bigger and bigger that I was getting more and more tired


    and liked to be in a daze.


    When Dennis came back, I was sitting in the hall. The sun in the day was bright and the temperature


    was high. I was sweating a lot.


    Seeing my forehead covered with sweat, Dennis raised his voice. "Are you going to suffocate yourself


    and die with the baby?"


    I looked up at him and then turned around indifferently. Without saying a word, I went straight to my


    bedroom to rest.


    I didn''t want to talk to him. I knew, as long as I talked to him, I would inevitably quarrel with him.


    Dennis followed me into the bedroom. He looked around the room and threw a white loose dress to


    me. "Get changed and go out with me!"


    "I don''t want to!" I was very tired. I really didn''t want to go.


    "Aunt called. Today is Yank''s birthday. They don''t intend to do anything big, just invite the whole family


    to have a meal together." He didn''t mean to force me to go, but since he gave such exnations, even


    if I had been thoughtless, I shouldn''t really refuse to go!


    I sighed, put on the dress silently, and then I made a light makeup.


    In the car.


    Dennis nced at me and asked, "What did Mrs. Knight say to you?"


    I was stunned, and then I realized that he knew what had happened. There were a few bodyguards and


    doctors in the vi. If a stranger visited, of course someone would tell Dennis.


    It was not surprising that he knew!

 Chapter 149 Why Not Accept?

    Chapter 149 Why Not ept?


    "The conditions were good. The baby and I have nothing to worry about. I can find a kind and honest


    man to be its father, and I don''t need to worry that it willck father''s love."


    "Aha!" He started the car and raised his eyebrows. "You have made a good n. Aren''t you afraid that


    this kind and honest man will take away all your money?


    I rolled my eyes and curled my lips. "There are always many good people in the world."


    "Who are kind people?" He asked, "Mrs. Kennedy asked me to leave you and leave the ce for her


    daughter. The conditions are quite good!" I leaned against the car window and touched my belly. I felt


    bloated. I had eaten too much.


    At the traffic light, he stopped the car and looked at me. "What conditions?"


    "Twopanies and arge sum of money, enough for me and the baby to live a lifetime." The way the


    rich dealt with things was different from that of ordinary people.


    He sneered. "Did you ept?"


    I raised my eyebrows and said nothing. "Why not?" He turned the steering wheel and asked casually.


    For a moment, I couldn''t answer. He continued, "The baby has her own father, but you don''t want to


    acknowledge. Why do you have to find a stepmother for her? ra, is there something wrong with your


    brain?"


    "There''s something wrong with you?" I red at him and said grumpily, "Why should I look for a step-


    father for the baby? It''s all because there''s something wrong with her own father."


    He sneered and said, "What''s wrong? As you always take things for granted, why don''t you think about


    why Luna is willing to pay you so much money to make you leave me?"


    "Olivia Pearson likes you." I said, "Luna loves her daughter dearly. She wants her life to be as happy as


    it is for her. Olivia likes you, so she naturally wants to help her! I don''t think there''s anything wrong with


    my analysis."


    But he took a contemptuous look at me and said, "Sure enough, a woman will be stupid for three


    years once pregnant."


    I????


    I couldn''t continue the conversation.


    "Don''t see Luna any more in the future. I have no rtions with Olivia from the beginning. What they


    want is not important to us. What''s important is that you give birth to the child and we can live a good


    life."


    Nearly entering the Nature District in the downtown, Dennis continued, "The Georges'' property is


    enough for you to spend. Don''t worry that I can''t afford to raise you and our kid."


    Staring nkly at the scenery outside the car window, I said in a low voice, "You had no rtions with


    Olivia Pearson, but why is she pregnant?"


    He frowned and looked at me. "Does she have to have rtions with me when she is pregnant?"


    "She likes you!" Considering everything that had happened before, how could they have no rtions?


    "Aha!" He sneered. "ording to your logic, Leo likes you, so your baby is also his?"


    I...


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "How can this be the same?" He was obviously saying something absurd.


    "Why is it different?" Arriving at the Gibsons Vi, Dennis stopped the car and helped me get out. He


    looked at me and said, "Calvin entrusted her to me. It''s my duty to take care of her and protect her.


    That''s all. There''s nothing else."


    "If the baby is not yours, whose could it be?" I didn''t give up and asked.


    "Is it important? That''s her life. Why are you so concerned?"


    I...


    I was not concerned. I just felt that apart from Dennis, who else could be the child''s father? What''s


    more, Luna had cost so much to force me to leave Dennis. If it weren''t for the child, what would be the


    reason?


    "Dose she only want Dennis to be a legal father?"


    Passing the cobblestone path and going up several steps, I saw the luxurious the Gibsons Vi.


    I was a little tired before I could walk farther. I couldn''t help stopping and panting.


    A ck mass rushed toward me, and I screamed, "Ah!"


    Dennis quickly kicked it away.


    I finally saw clearly that the mass was Hank''s Tibetan Mastiff. Thest time I came, it was lying beside


    him obediently.


    "Howe this time..."


    The Tibetan Mastiff was kicked to the ground by Dennis. Perhaps it was kicked so hard that it kept


    whining on the ground.


    Hearing the noise, the people in the vi came out. Hank frowned slightly when he saw the Tibetan


    Mastiff lying on the ground. He looked at Dennis, "Mr. George, you''re so swift!"


    His words were obviously filled with anger!


    Dennis frowned and said coldly, "I''m so eager to protect my wife. Please forgive me for offending!"


    Hank didn''t say anything else. His eyes fell on me. I was indeed scared just now. I hid myself behind


    Dennis, my body still trembling. Seeing him looking at me, I couldn''t say anything. I just lowered my


    head slightly.


    Yara ran out in high heels. She nced at the Tibetan Mastiff lying on the ground and then looked at


    me. As smart as she was, she naturally knew what had happened.


    She quickly walked up to me and tugged at my arm. "Are you scared? Your hands are shaking? Do you


    want to go to the hospital?"


    She said in a very loud voice while Yank following had anger written all over his face. He looked at


    Hank with turbid eyes and said in a serious and cold voice, "Kill the beast. It is so rude to run around


    wildly. Fortunately, it didn''t hurt anybody. If it had, you and this beast wouldn''t have been able to pay for


    it!"


    Hank sneered and said, "In your opinion, I''m no different from it!"


    He said very ironically.


    Seeing the loneliness in Hank''s eyes, I couldn''t help saying, "Uncle Gibson, I''m fine. Today is supposed


    to be a happy day. Don''t spoil it because of such a small thing."


    Yara also replied, "Yes, after all, ra is fine. There are many mosquitoes outside. Go inside. Dinner is


    ready."


    Yank''s expression softened as he looked at Dennis and me. He said, "It''s so considerate of you. Let''s


    go inside. It''s gettingte, are you hungry?"


    I smiled and shook my head. "Not yet. I''ve been eating from morning. Dennis always raises me as a


    pig!"


    "Hahahaha!" Yankughed out loud, "You little girl, you''re always making me happy."


    "That''s right!" Yara said, "ra is smart. No wonder Dad likes her."


    At this point, the atmosphere became better.


    I couldn''t help but look back at Hank, who was standing next to the Tibetan Mastiff. His face was as


    cold as Death in the darkness.


    After we entered the vi, Yara invited us to have tea in the living room.


    Dennis took out the gift and said to Yank. "I heard from Aunt that Uncle Gibson likes porcin. I saw


    this at the Lancham Auctionst time. Believing that Uncle Gilbson likes it, I bring it here."


    Seeing this, Yankughed heartily and said, "You''re so thoughtful. I sent someone to take a look and


    was told that it had been taken away. I hadn''t thought it was you."

 Chapter 150 All the Best

    Chapter 150 All the Best


    Yank loved it very much. After taking the porcin, he said with a smile, "You two are so considerate!"


    "Dennis has always been like this." Yara said with a big smile, "Now that he is going to be a father, he


    looks more and more decent."


    Dennis said with a faint smile, "I almost forgot when we set out. Fortunately, ra kept it in mind."


    I was stunned. I hadn''t even known that he was going to bring a gift.


    Yank put away the porcin and handed it to Yara. "Keep it well!"


    Then he looked at me and said, "You''re a thoughtful girl. The baby is due soon, isn''t it? Have you


    contacted the hospital in advance? You should pay more attention to thebor!"


    I nodded. "Yes, everything is ready. Dennis has prepared everything."


    Yara smiled, "Don''t worry too much. Both of them are very meticulous. There won''t be any problems."


    While we were talking, dinner was ready. After we sat down, Yara looked at Hank and said, "Hank, you


    are old enough to get married. Have you found any girl who is suitable?"


    The topic turned to Hank, and the atmosphere was a little cold. Hank replied indifferently, "No!"


    Then there was no sound.


    Yara was used to it, so she smiled, saying nothing. However, Yank snorted and said, "Which girl would


    like a man like him? He''s so frivolous, not like a father at all!"


    "Aha!" Hank sneered and asked, "Are you like a father?"


    Yank couldn''t control his anger. "You unfilial son!"


    "All right, all right, he just rattled it off. Why do you fuss?" Yara said, "Let''s have a good meal. Don''t


    spoil it. Come on. Let''s have a taste of the yellow wine of Merlin."


    With that, she picked up her ss.


    It had to be said that Yara was indeed an expert in trying to smooth things over. She could calm down


    or easily stir up trouble.


    I couldn''t drink, so I simply picked up the tea and looked at Yank, saying, "Uncle Gibson, I propose a


    toast to you with tea. Happy birthday and wish you all the best."


    Yankughed heartily, "All the best. Good, thank you!"


    During the meal, some were happy and some were sad.


    Yank was a little drunk, so Yara apanied him upstairs to have a rest. Because we had to wait for a


    while, Dennis and Hank yed chess to kill time.


    I had nothing to do. I had eaten too much, so I went to the yard for a walk.


    Worried about me alone, Dennis asked a maid to apany me.


    Gibson''s house was grand and luxurious, with arge courtyard, where there were a lot of exotic


    flowers and nts. After walking for a while, I felt a little tired.


    As I was about to sit in a pavilion to rest, the maid said, "Mrs. George, it''s cold to sit on the stone here.


    Why don''t you rest in the yard over there? There''s a sleeping mat over there. It''s morefortable to


    lie down on the mat!"


    I nodded and followed her to the pavilion. As she had said, I felt veryfortable leaning against the


    summer mat.


    But I didn''t sleep well. The maid said, "You can feel free to sleep. Mr. George asked me to keep watch


    on you. The insect repellent has been sprayed around the yard. You don''t have to worry!"


    I was stunned and nodded. "Thank you!"


    Since thest time I was scared by a snake, I hadn''t stayed in the yard alone. I had kept it to myself,


    but I didn''t expect that Dennis had also noticed it.


    It might be because I was at ease and the temperature in the evening was very good that I slept very


    well.


    When I woke up, it waspletely dark. The lights in the pavilion were dim. I opened my eyes in a


    daze and saw a tall figure in front of me.


    Thinking that it was Dennis, I tiredly buried my head in the pillow andined, "Dennis, my waist is


    sore and painful. This child is here to take revenge. I think he must be a boy, just like you, he must not


    be gentle!"


    After that, I closed my eyes. I felt a little ufortable in the belly. My arms and legs were sore too.


    Hearing no answer from him, I continued, "Can you massage my legs? They are sore!"


    "Okay!" He said and put his powerful fingers on my legs.


    Then I realized that the voice was not Dennis''. I suddenly opened my eyes.


    I saw Hank''s handsome and cool face. I was shocked and quickly withdrew my legs to avoid his hands.


    I said in shock. "Mr. Gibson, why are you... here?" After saying that, I regretted. This was his home.


    Was it normal that he was here?


    Seeing I withdraw my legs, he looked away and said in a very light voice, "To help digestion after


    dinner!"


    I nodded. I didn''t have much to talk with him. I got up and was about to leave.


    He found a ce to sit down and said with someziness, "You''re deliberately avoiding me? Am I that


    scary?"


    I was stunned and shook my head. "No!"


    He nodded and raised his eyebrows. "White has been sent away. It didn''t mean to scare you."


    After a while, I realized that White was the Tibetan Mastiff. I couldn''t help but twitch the corners of my


    mouth. It had clearly gray hair, but it was named White, a name that had nothing to do with it.


    His brain circuit was really special.


    "Well, I''m fine." After a while, I looked at his lonely face and said, "It doesn''t have to be sent away."


    There was no need to send it away as long as it was held properly and it did not hurt anybody.


    He sneered and raised his eyebrows to look at me. "It''s not up to me!"


    I felt his angry in his words. I paused and said, "Sorry, I..."


    "Why are you apologizing?" He frowned. "You and Yara are quite simr in some aspects. You know


    how to show weakness and how to catch a man''s weakness."


    These words... didn''t sound nice.


    Feeling a little tired after having stood there for quite a long time, I leaned against a pir. Frowning, I


    looked at him and said, "You don''t have to be so angry at me for White. I didn''t expect what would


    happen. What''s more, I am indeed afraid of dogs. Whether it was unintentional or intentional, after all, it


    scared me. You have already apologized and I haven''t asked for anything. It''s your business to deal


    with it. Whether it''s good or bad has nothing to do with me."


    I was not angry. I just felt that it was unnecessary for him to be angry with me. After a pause, I said, "As


    for the affair of your family, my aunt married Uncle Gibson legally. She didn''t interfere in anyone''s


    marriage. You should know more about your parents'' marriage than me."


    When Yara married Yank, he had already divorced Gloria. This was something that both of them were


    willing to do. In the end, because of Gloria''s unwillingness, Yara was put into an embarrassing


    situation.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The most terrible thing about human nature was that she couldn''t bear to see her ex live a better life


    than her.


    "Haha!" He sneered and adjusted his sitting posture. He squinted at me and said with a smile, "It


    sounds like you know a lot about the Gibsons."

 Chapter 151 I Dont Care If You Take a Child with You

    Chapter 151 I Don''t Care If You Take a Child with You


    "I don''t understand!" I replied and was about to leave, but he stopped me.


    "Since it is so natural in your opinion to get married again, are you ready? What do you think of me? I


    don''t mind if you choose me after your divorce, even if you have a child with you!"


    These words were frivolous and ridiculous.


    My face turned cold and I red at him, "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Gibson. You''re way out of


    my league!"


    Temperamental was a quite appropriate word to describe Hank Gibson.


    I left him and directly went out of the pavilion, walking quickly along the pond toward the vi.


    The footsteps behind me were getting closer and closer. I couldn''t help but frown, feeling that he was


    extremely annoying.


    Feeling angry, I noticed that he had put his arm on my shoulder. Without thinking, I turned around and


    pushed him away.


    Hank Gibson was caught off-guard and fell into the pond.


    "Plop!" It was dark. With the street light, I saw the ripples in the pond only.


    Looking inside carefully, there was no sound in the pond. I panicked for a moment and quickly shouted,


    "Help, someone fell into the water!"


    Then Iy on my stomach by the pond and called Hank Gibson''s name, but there was no reply.


    I didn''t know how deep the pond was. Seeing this, I thought that he had sunk. I panicked and couldn''t


    help crying, "Help, someone fell into the water, help..."


    "Puff!" Suddenly, Hank Gibson came up from the water. He wiped his face and looked at me, saying,


    "Don''t cry. I''m not dead!"


    I was stunned and saw him climbing up from the edge of the pond. He was soaked all over.


    Looking at his calm face, I knew he was just trying to scare me.


    For a moment, I was both annoyed and angry. I was so angry that my chest rose and fell. "Hank


    Gibson, what''s the point?"


    He scared a pregnant woman like this, my heart was about to fall out.


    Seeing that I was angry, he was still calm. His handsome face was rxed, "It''s cold in the water. I''ll


    just soak for a while!"


    It was obvious that he was trying to scare me. I was so angry that I raised my hand again and pushed


    him down, saying, "Then you can stay in the water!"


    "Plop!"


    "ra Kennedy, you..."


    Seeing him swimming in the water, I didn''t care. I turned around and walked toward the vi.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I turned around, I saw Dennis George''s slender body standing in the


    darkness with an unclear look in his eyes.


    It only made me feel a little cold.


    I paused and walked towards him, "Uncle Gibson, did you sober up?"


    He pursed his lips, withdrew his gaze from Hank Gibson in the pond, and said in a low voice, "Yes!"


    Yara George and Yank Gibson also followed. When they saw Hank Gibson, who had just crawled out


    of the pond, his body was wet.


    Yank Gibson frowned and said unhappily, "How did you fall in? Are you blind?"


    Obviously, Yank Gibson was ming him.


    I lowered my head and felt pity for Hank Gibson. No matter whether he did it right or wrong, he would


    never be cared about.


    I looked up and said, "Uncle Gibson, it''s..."


    "Well, I fell but nothing serious really happened. I''m sorry to disappoint you!" Hank Gibson interrupted


    me and looked at Yank Gibson arrogantly, waiting for him to reply.


    Yank Gibson was so angry that he almost spat out blood. He pointed at him and said, "You..." He didn''t


    say a word for a long time.


    Yara George helped him breathe. She looked at Hank Gibson and said, "Hank, why are you so angry


    with your father? The temperature is low at night. Hurry up and change your clothes. Don''t catch a


    cold!"


    Then she helped Yank Gibson back to the hall. Hank Gibson sneered and walked up to me. He looked


    at Dennis George provocatively.


    Her gaze fell on me, and she said with a smile, "Don''t cry, it''s you who pushed me, and it''s you who


    cried for me, what a contradiction!"


    I frowned. Why was this guy talking so strangely? I cried because I was scared of him.


    Watching him leave, I subconsciously looked at Dennis George, afraid that he would misunderstand


    me, "I was scared just now but didn''t cry for him!"


    "Yes!" Dennis George raised his hand and brushed the hair on my forehead to my ears. He smiled and


    said, "I know!"


    Fortunately, nothing happenedter. I cut the cake and it''s gettingte. I''m so sleepy.


    Yara George went with us to the carriage and reminded us, "Don''t run around these few days. You are


    about to give birth to a baby. You guys are young, so don''t be careless."


    I nodded. Yara George gave Dennis George a few more words of advice before asking us to leave.


    At the traffic light intersection, Dennis George looked sideways at my belly and said, "Your due is still


    half a month away. I''ve dealt with the hospital."


    I nodded. I was a little sleepy and didn''t want to say more.


    He leaned against the chair and rested with his eyes closed.


    The car started slowly, and his low and cold voice came with displeasure, "Stay away from Hank


    Gibson in the future!"


    "Hmm?" Stunned, I looked at him and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He started the car and nced at me, "You don''t agree?"


    I shook my head, "No, I''m just curious. Why did you ask me to stay away from him?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seeing his frown and silence, I couldn''t help but smile, "Do you think Hank Gibson is interested in a


    pregnant woman like me?"


    He frowned, "Where did your confidencee from?"


    I raised an eyebrow, "You gave it to me!" I don''t have this kind of confidence. Since I was pregnant, I


    haven''t looked in the mirror. It''s okay if I''m fat, but even my legs and hands were swollen.


    I looked like a rubber ball, which was not Hank Gibson''s type.


    Therefore, Dennis George thought too much.


    Back at the vi, I was so sleepy that I didn''t even want to get out of the car. Dennis George carried me


    back to the bedroom.


    I fell asleep.


    The next day.


    Dennis George wasn''t in the bedroom. I searched for my phone for a long time, and then I remembered


    that it seemed to have been forgotten in the pavilion.


    After washing up, I went downstairs and saw Dennis George take Nanny Daisy over. Nanny Daisy and


    Jenny had made a lot of dishes.


    Seeing me go downstairs, Nanny Daisy said with a smile, "This belly is growing bigger. It must be a fat


    boy."


    Iughed and said, "I haven''t taken the prenatal visit for gender it yet. I don''t know whether it''s a boy or


    a girl!"


    Nanny Daisy curled her lips and looked at my belly, "It must be a boy. By the way, we got some fish


    soup for you. It''s delicious. Come and have a taste!"


    Without seeing Dennis George, I couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s Dennis George?"


    "He went to thepany again today?"


    Nanny Daisy took out the fish soup and cooked a few more dishes, "Sir went out in the morning and


    said that he woulde back for lunch with you at noon. It seems that he will be back soon."


    Dennis George had been very busy recently. I knew that Luna said that Dennis George was ambitious.


    I agreed. His goal was never City P, but the whole world.


    City P was just a stepping-stone for him to reach the world. He opened the market of Western Europe


    through City P.


    At the thought of this, I couldn''t help feeling a little upset. Luna was right. If Olivia Pearson had been


    with him, he would have gone further.


    As for me, I don''t seem to be able to keep himpany in the mall. Once the child is born, I can''t go


    back to the George Group again. Even if I have to work, I can only work in anotherpany.

 Chapter 152 A Fishbone Stuck in the Throat

    Chapter 152 A Fishbone Stuck in the Throat


    After all, after what happened between thepanies, I had no chance to join the George Group


    again.


    "Cough..." When I was lost in thought, I took a bite of the fish and didn''t notice to swallow the fishbone.


    The fishbone was stuck in my throat. I couldn''t open my mouth or cough.


    Seeing this, Nanny Daisy quickly served me water and patted my back, "What should I do? How did


    you get stuck?"


    I swallowed a few times, my throat was stabbed with pain, and my tears were about to burst out.


    Seeing this, Jenny quickly took the phone and called for help.


    "What''s wrong?" Dennis George strode in and frowned when he saw that they were in a mess.


    Nanny Daisy held me up and looked at him, saying, "ra was stuck by the fishbone."


    He stepped forward and looked at me, "Open your mouth!"


    I opened my mouth. He lifted my chin with my fingertips. After a careful look, he let go of his hand and


    looked at Jenny, "Ask Mr. Foster toe over!"


    Jenny nodded quickly and trotted out.


    Dennis George looked at me and snorted, "Why are you in such a hurry to eat? Are you afraid that I will


    I pursed my lips and looked at him with some grievance. My voice was a little hoarse. "My throat hurts!"


    He touched the tip of his nose and said helplessly, "It''s good that you know it hurts. You''ll learn your


    lesson next time."


    Not only did he not feel sorry for me, but he also scolded me like this. I couldn''t help feeling wronged,


    and my eyes turned red, "I didn''t do it on purpose!"


    Nanny Daisy sighed. She looked at Dennis George and said, "Sir, stop talking about her. She still


    hurts!"


    Dennis George raised his eyebrows and stopped talking.


    Not long after, Mr. Foster arrived. He took out the fishbone from my throat and said with a smile,


    "Fortunately, it''s not deep. It''s such a big fishbone. It''ll be troublesome if it hurts your throat."


    I felt a lingering fear. Looking at the fish soup in front of me, I lost my appetite for a while.


    I pushed the fish soup aside quietly. Looking at my petty action, Dennis George smiled helplessly.


    After seeing Mr. Foster off, he sat beside me and filled a bowl of fish soup for me, "Drink some fish


    soup!"


    "I''m not hungry!"


    After that, I went upstairs and entered the study.


    By the time Dennis George came in, it was already half an hourter. He was holding a cake in his


    hand and was flipping through the book as he saw me sitting on the bench.


    He walked up to me, put the cake to my mouth, and asked, "Are you angry?"


    I pursed my lips and avoided the cake that he handed me. With a gloomy face, I ignored him.


    It was rare for him to have such a good temper. He put the cake on the table and carried me off the


    bench.


    He took me to the chair and let me sit on his leg. He took out a file pocket from the drawer and handed


    it to me, "Open it and have a look!"


    I curled my lips and said affectedly, "I don''t want to see it!"


    He found it funny, "When did you be so childish?"


    I rolled my eyes at him, took the file pocket, opened it, and was stunned.


    I looked at him, "These things?"


    "They''re all for you!" He smiled faintly and said, "These bank cards are the ie of the George


    Group over the years. They are basically in the file pocket, and they are all my pure assets."


    I was stunned and looked at the documents in the file pocket. They were all real estate and storefronts


    contracts.


    I could not help but ask, "Why are all in my name?" "I didn''t seem to have purchased these."


    He nodded and said, "These are all my properties in different ces, and some of them are abroad. I


    asked Toby to transfer the property to your name a few days ago."


    "Why?" "Why do you give me these things for no reason?"


    "To support the family!" He said with a smile.


    I pursed my lips and returned everything to him, "I''m rich myself. Grandpa left me a lot of money and


    I''ve saved a lot in the George Group over the years. There is barely anything I need to spend money


    on. I don''t want it!"


    He had basically arranged food, clothing, and transportation for my daily life. I didn''t have the habit of


    shopping and I didn''t have a strong desire for shopping, so I couldn''t spend much money.


    Seeing that I gave the file pocket beck to him, he frowned, "Don''t you want to spend my money? Or


    aren''t you willing to spend my money?"


    I was speechless. What was the difference between these two questions?


    I looked at him and said, "Neither. I don''t usually need money. Aren''t you going to expand the market


    now? You can use the money to do it. It''s useless to keep it with me."


    He frowned and was a little unhappy. As soon as he opened his mouth, his cell phone rang.


    I got up from his body and heard him answer the phone. It was Mario Bet.


    "Hey, Mario, what''s the matter?"


    I didn''t continue listening. I put the file pocket back into the drawer and went out of the study.


    It didn''t take long for Dennis George to leave in a hurry. Something must have happened.


    Jenny and Nanny Daisy won''t let me go out, so I can only make some pastries with them when I''m


    bored.


    When the doorbell rang, Nanny Daisy was busy serving the pastries. Jenny''s hands were still full of


    flour.


    Only I was idle, so I moved to the hall and opened the door. When I saw Hank Gibson, I was a little


    surprised.


    "Why would he take the initiative toe to me?"


    "Hello, Mr. Gibson!" I opened my mouth and smiled politely.


    He raised his eyebrows, "Are you not going to let me in?"


    "Of course not! Pleasee in!" I invited him into the hall.


    Nanny Daisy and Jenny didn''t know Hank Gibson, so they simply greeted him.


    We sat opposite each other in the hall.


    "What brings you here, Mr. Gibson?" I asked, puzzled.


    He said nothing and just handed me the box in his hand, "Your phone fell into the pondst night. I took


    off the phone card and changed another phone for you. The card has been put in."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stunned, I suddenly remembered that he followed mest night to give me his phone.


    As a result, I...


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help blushing and said, "I''m sorry for what happenedst night. I thought


    you... I''m sorry!"


    He raised his eyebrows, "Why?"


    After a pause, he curled his lips, "You thought that I was about toe on to you?"


    I quickly shook my head, "No, no." How could a handsome man like him be so abnormal that he was


    interested in a pregnant woman like me?


    I thought that he was hostile towards me and Dennis George because of Yara George, so...


    Nanny Daisy finished making the pastries and looked at me. "ra, I''ll apany you to thepany


    I smiled and didn''t say much. I didn''t make these pastries. I just helped as an assistant.


    However, she just said that because she hoped that the rtionship between Dennis George and me


    was better.


    I didn''t say much.


    Hank Gibson looked at Nanny Daisy and said, "Can I bring some back?"


    I was stunned and opened my mouth for a moment.


    He doesn''t seem to be a person who likes to eat pastries. I had been to the Gibson family twice, and


    the chefs of the Gibson family were all top talents. I have never seen him eat pastries there before,


    why...


    Nanny Daisy nodded in agreement and then went to pack up.


    Stunned, I looked at Hank Gibson and said, "You like pastries too?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "It''s not bad for my body to eat a few asionally!"


    I...


    "It seems so!"

 Chapter 153 Equivalent Exchange

    Chapter 153 Equivalent Exchange


    After Nanny Daisy was done, Hank Gibson got up and was about to leave. Looking at the mobile phone


    he left, I couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Gibson, the cost of the mobile phone..."


    "Here we are!" He raised the pastries in his hand and said, "Equivalent exchange!"


    Then he left.


    Nanny Daisy didn''t know him. Seeing him leave, she stood beside me and asked, "Mrs. George, who is


    he?"


    "Hank Gibson, Yank Gibson''s son."


    "Oh!" Nanny Daisy nodded and said to herself, "I don''t know him!"


    I smiled and didn''t exin too much.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nanny Daisy helped me pack up the pastries and said, "If Mr. George saw you send the pastries to him


    in person, he would be very happy!"


    I don''t know if he''s happy or not, but I know that he should be very busy now.


    I have seldom been to thepany in City P. I was a little surprised when I took a taxi downstairs.


    Dennis George''s movements were really big. He bought out all the three top-ss buildings in the city


    center, looking luxurious.


    Thepany was bustling with a crowding in and out. Nanny Daisy was worried that I would be


    knocked by others, so she carefully held me and said, "Be careful!"


    The front desk!


    Nanny Daisy asked twice, but no one paid attention to her. The delicate receptionist was busy dealing


    with the customers who came to visit. Nanny Daisy asked her several times but was ignored


    Nanny Daisy was a little angry, "Miss, please tell us where your president''s office is. Why are you so


    ignorant?"


    Her loud voice attracted many people''s attention. The receptionist had to look at her and still said


    politely, "Auntie, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. Mr. George has countless visitors every day, but


    everyone makes an appointment. Without an appointment, we can''t let you go up!"


    Nanny Daisy was unhappy, "How busy is he? Does his wife have to make an appointment to visit him?"


    The receptionist was stunned for a moment and then smiled, "Auntie, our president''s fianc¨¦e just went


    upstairs. How could he have another wife? You must havee to the wrong ce."


    "How could I find the wrong ce?" Nanny Daisy put the pastries on the front table and said angrily,


    "Mr. George has been married for almost three years, and he doesn''t have a fianc¨¦e. The baby is


    about toe out. Don''t make a mistake."


    The receptionist smiled contemptuously and said, "Auntie, you can''t talk nonsense. Don''t we know


    whether our president is married or not? His fianc¨¦e has been here every day these days. We can''t


    make a mistake!"


    Nanny Daisy still wanted to say something, but I said, "Nanny Daisy."


    "ra!" Nanny Daisy looked at me and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you tired? Come and


    sit there for a while. I''ll tell them."


    I smiled and shook my head. I walked to the front desk with my hand on my belly and said, "No need!"


    Then I looked at the receptionist and asked, "Is your president''s fianc¨¦e¡¯s name Pearson?"


    The receptionist was stunned and nodded, "Yes! The lost miss of the Lewis family, who knows Mr.


    George in Newton Town. They have a child. I heard that they are getting married."


    "Nonsense!" Nanny Daisy couldn''t stand it anymore, so she scolded, "What the hell is this? Olivia


    Pearson, this woman, is still haunting Mr. George. How can she pester Mr. George like this? That child


    can''t belong to Mr. George."


    "Auntie, you have to behave yourself. Don''t nder others!" The receptionist seemed to be very


    protective of Olivia Pearson.


    Nanny Daisy sneered and said, "nder her? Haha, if she is smart, how can people nder her?"


    Looking at the people walking in and out of the hall, I looked at the receptionist again and asked, "Does


    Miss Pearsone here often these days?"


    The receptionist nodded and looked at my belly. She said hesitantly, "She always came here since Mr.


    George has been to City P. Madam, who are you?"


    "I am Dennis George''s wife!" Pointing at my belly, I smiled, "This is his child, who is about to be born!"


    After that, I ignored the skeptical look in the receptionist''s eyes and called Dennis George.


    The phone rang twice before it was connected.


    "Hello!" This voice was not from Dennis George.


    It was Olivia Pearson!


    "Let Dennis George answer the phone!" It wasn''t that ufortable. It wasmon for a man like


    Dennis George to be obsessed with a woman.


    "He''s in a meeting!" Olivia Pearson said proudly, "You are about to give birth."


    I blinked and hung up the phone.


    Seeing this, the receptionist sneered and said, "Do you really think that any woman can pretend to be


    Mrs. George No matter what kind of person Mr. George is, any woman who can match him is not a


    woman as ordinary as you are!"


    "How can you say that? Can''t you be polite?" Nanny Daisy was so angry that her face turned red.


    I held her back and shook my head slightly. Peopleing in and out of this ce were watching us.


    I dialed Mario Bet''s number again.


    His voice was as cold as ever, "ra Kennedy, what''s wrong?"


    "Are you in City P?"


    He replied, "Yes!"


    "I''m under the triangr building downtown. Can youe down and take me with you? The


    receptionist needs an appointment, and I haven''t made an appointment with Dennis." I said this lightly


    without much emotion.


    "Okay!" He replied and hung up.


    The receptionist looked a little embarrassed and confused.


    I stood there quietly and waited, lowering my head and touching my belly. Nanny Daisy looked at the


    receptionist coldly and muttered, "What a snob."


    Just as the receptionist was about to refute, someone came to ask, "Hello, I have an appointment with


    Mr. George. Please pass on the message!"


    The receptionist nodded. "Okay, wait a minute!"


    I felt a little familiar with his voice and looked back, finding that it was the president of AC Co., Ltd.,


    Michael Thomas.


    I was stunned and called, "Mr. Thomas!"


    Michael also saw me and said in surprise, "Mrs. George, why did youe to City P? Your belly is so


    big. I thought you were staying in Newton Town to deal with the affairs of the George Group!"


    I chuckled and looked at my belly. "I am so big with the child that I cannot go to work. Why did you


    He smiled and said, "The George Group wants to develop its market in City P. I''m here obviously for


    our cooperation in the future."


    It was a brand that had been established for decades. The George Group had many industries. The


    cooperation with the George Group was enough to support its half-year ie. As a businessman, he


    would not let go of such an opportunity.


    I nodded and said nothing more.


    Seeing me standing here, he frowned. "Are you waiting for someone?"


    I nodded. "I didn''t tell Dennis I woulde, so I am waiting for him."


    "Mr. Thomas, Mr. George invited you up!" The receptionist spoke and looked at me awkwardly.


    Michael nodded and looked at me. "Mr. George must be busy. Why don''t youe up with me? I''m


    afraid it won''t be good to stand for a long time."

 Chapter 154 Be Angry with Dennis

    Chapter 154 Be Angry with Dennis


    I shook my head. "I''m fine. You go up first. Mr. Bet wille down to pick me upter. Go ahead!


    Don''t let me keep you too long."


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Vice President Mario Bet?"


    I nodded.


    He smiled and went up without saying anything.


    Seeing this situation, the receptionist was more than sure. She looked at me and said, "Mrs. George,


    don''t take what happened just now to heart. I didn''t mean it. This is my job. Please forgive me."


    Daisy said grumpily, "Your job? What''s your job? Your job is to receive and convey the message. First,


    you didn''t receive us well, and second, you didn''t pass on the message."


    "You didn''t pass on the message because we didn''t have an appointment. It''s not your fault, but the


    most important thing in your work is to receive guests. Not only did you not receive us well, but you


    also sneered at us. Why would thepany keep a receptionist like you?"


    After all, Daisy had been by my grandfather''s side for many years and had more or less seen the world.


    She had a clear mind and sharp words.


    The receptionist was speechless. She looked at me and said, "Mrs. George, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it!"


    "Do you think it''s okay if I apologized to someone after I killed him?" Daisy was angry and continued to


    argue a point to death.


    "How could you be like that?" The receptionist raised her voice. "I''ve already apologized to you. Why


    are you so aggressive? It''s Mr. George who has a mistress. It''s your husband who found a woman


    outside, why vent your anger on an outsider? What''s so great about having money?"


    Her words attracted a lot of people. The more she said, the louder she became. "What a niggardly


    woman. It''s no wonder that Mr. George doesn''t want to take you with him. Miss Pearson is beautiful,


    kind, elegant, and human! You should know your limits. Perhaps you had yed some shady tricks to


    marry Mr. George!"


    The more she said, the more mean she became.


    Daisy was so angry that she wanted to hit her. I stopped her and said in a low voice, "Don''t make


    trouble!"


    There were people around taking photos with their mobile phones. If someone wanted to make a fuss


    with these videos, it would be difficult for us to control the public opinion in City P.


    What''s more, Dennis was going to expand the market here, and it wouldn''t be good for him to get into


    trouble with public opinion.


    "You let her bully you just like that?" Daisy red at the receptionist and asked me.


    I shook my head. "I''m fine!"


    When Mario arrived and saw there were people around, he frowned and looked at me. "What


    happened?"


    I took a nce at the receptionist and found that the girl, who had been eloquent just now, was at a


    loss and looked a little shy.


    It was human nature to have expectations for beautiful people or tasty food. She must admire Mario.


    Looking away, I shook my head slightly. "It''s okay. Let''s go!"


    In the elevator.


    Mario raised his eyebrows and said, "You know that Olivia is there, but still wants to go up. Aren''t you


    afraid of feeling sad?"


    I found it funny. "I will feel worse if I don''t go up."


    He found it funny, but when his eyes fell on my belly, his expression turned serious, and said, "It''s about


    to give birth. Don''t always run around!"


    I nodded and asked curiously, "How did you know that I know Olivia was here?"


    "The receptionist doesn''t look well. I guess she said what she shouldn''t." He spoke in an extremely


    calm voice.


    Well, smart people always think in a different way.


    In that case, I won''t say anything more.


    When the elevator reached the floor, Mario raised his eyebrows to signal me to walk along the corridor.


    "It''s the office of Dennis. Go ahead. I have something else to do."


    I nodded. "Ok, thank you!"


    "That''s my honor!"


    He returned to his office, and I walked along the corridor with Daisy. She looked at me and whispered,


    "ra, the receptionist is not suitable to stay in thepany."


    "It''s none of my business whether she is suitable or not. Don''t think too much!"


    At the door of Dennis¡¯ office, I knocked on the door, but no one responded. I couldn''t help but raise my


    hand and push it.


    The door was unlocked and opened with a push.


    There was no one in the office. Daisy put the pastries in the living room of thepany, looked at me,


    and said, "I''ll go out for a walk and wait for you downstairs. You can talk to Mr. George!"


    I nodded. She must want to buy something.


    Dennis returned not long after, followed by Olivia. When he saw me, he was a little surprised and


    asked, "When did you arrive?"


    "An hour ago!" It hadn''t been long since I arrived at the office, because I had been dyed at the front


    desk for a long time.


    He raised an eyebrow and walked to my side, brushing the hair by my ear. "Why didn''t you call me?"


    I looked up and nced at the well-dressed Olivia, who was behind him. Then I said indifferently as I


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    looked away, "I called, Olivia said you were in a meeting!"


    He frowned and looked at Olivia with anger. "Interesting?"


    Seeing that he was angry, Olivia''s face turned a little pale. "Dennis, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to touch


    your phone, but it rang several times. I thought it was something urgent, so I picked it up. I didn''t expect


    it to be ra!"


    After listening to her, I raised my eyebrows and said thoughtfully, "I only called once and it was


    connected." I looked at Dennis and smiled coldly. "You usually have a lot of calls!"


    Dennis frowned. "Be kind!" Then, he nced at Olivia indifferently and said coldly, "It''s gettingte. Let


    Marcus send you back!"


    Olivia looked embarrassed. She looked at me and said unwillingly, "Dennis, my dad asked you to send


    me back!"


    Dennis frowned. "When did I be your driver?"


    Olivia''s face turned pale and she couldn''t say a word.


    Feeling wronged, she was about to cry. "You know that''s not what I meant."


    "That''s what I heard!" Dennis was getting more and more skillful in taunting people.


    If I were Olivia, I would have copsed long ago.


    Olivia clenches her hands tight that her fingertips almost pinched in the flesh, and said with tears in her


    eyes, "Then I''lle to see you tomorrow."


    As she spoke, she turned her head to look at Dennis again and again.


    I looked at Dennis with his chin resting in my hands. "The receptionist downstairs said that your fianc¨¦e


    prepare to let you marry your fianc¨¦e?"


    He frowned. "Fianc¨¦e?"


    "Yes!" My arm was aching a little bit. I stretched out in front of him and he rubbed it consciously. I


    continued, "Shees here so often, and she''s pregnant. If she''s not your fianc¨¦e, who is she?"


    He looked a little angry and raised his eyebrows to look at me. "Do you believe it?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s not up to me!" I was very calm and had no desire to quarrel with him.


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. It was so close that I could clearly hear the voice on


    the other end.

 Chapter 155 the Miserable Child 1

    Chapter 155 the Miserable Child 1


    It was Toby. "Mr. George, what''s the matter?"


    "Fire the receptionist, never hire her!" After that, he continued, "Don''t let irrelevant people in without my


    permission in the future.


    Toby was a little confused. "Mr. George, who is irrelevant?"


    "Olivia!" After that, Dennis was ready to hang up the phone.


    Toby quickly said, "Miss Pearson came with Mr. Thomson. Mr. George, I have no right to stop her!"


    Dennis frowned. "Find a way!"


    After that, he hung up the phone, looked up at me, and said, "How about this solution?"


    I nodded. "Simple and crude!"


    He frowned. "Are you satisfied?"


    I curled my lips. "That''s your business, none to do with me."


    I couldn''t be bothered to argue with him, so I handed him the pastries I brought and said, "Daisy said


    that if you knew this cake was made by me, you would definitely like it."


    He took the box and looked at it. His eyes fell on me. "Did you really make it?"


    "I did help!" Both Daisy and Jenny had made it too. I could not take all the credit alone.


    Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Although it looks ugly, it should taste good."


    Ugly?


    I...


    It was already afternoon. When it was time to get off work, Daisy called and said that she had gone


    back. She asked me to wait for Dennis to go back together after he got off work.


    Knowing that Daisy wanted to arrange a chance for me to get along with Dennis, I didn''t say much and


    agreed.


    Dennis usually didn''t like pastries, so he put them down after a few bites. I didn''t say much and leaned


    against the sofa, ying on the cell phone.


    The phone was taken away. "Spend less time on the cell phone. It''s not good for your eyes!"


    "Spend less time on the cell phone but more on you?" I''m really bored. Besides, I felt unhappy with


    what happened just now, so I wanted to scold him as soon as he spoke.


    Heughed and said without any grudges, "Well, you can spend all your time on me!"


    I rolled my eyes at him and said with no interest, "You''d better ask Olivia to spend her time. I''m not


    interested!"


    "Are you still angry?" He pulled me into his arms and said helplessly, "There are too many people in the


    I scoffed. "Do you mean that you knew what they said about me from the very beginning and you just


    indulge them all the time? If I hadn''te here and happened to encounter this thing today, would you


    have enjoyed it? The wife is going intobor, while the mistress is also pregnant. Two women are


    carrying your child. Maybe you will have a son and a daughter at the same time! What a wonderful


    thing!"


    Hearing the sarcasm in my words, he frowned and said, "You really have a clever brain that you can


    imagine so many things. Why don''t you use it to think about the problem?"


    I snorted. "What should I think about? About how lovingly it is between you and Olivia? Or how you two


    make love?"


    He frowned and said with anger. "As I said, I have nothing to do with her. Why do you always like to


    hold on to this matter? Can''t we let it go?"


    "How?" I was unhappy and said with a rough tongue. "You allow her to flit in and out yourpany, let


    all the employees in thepany call her the president''s fianc¨¦e, and finally pretend that it has nothing


    to do with you. Dennis, are you lying to yourself or to me? Do you think it''s interesting?"


    He looked into my eyes and suddenly smiled. "You let Leo takes care of you, give you fruits, and give


    you memories. Why can''t you stand Olivia beside me?"


    I didn''t expect him to do mention these things. Anger rose in my heart and I suddenly stood up, but I


    couldn''t stand still and almost fell down. He reached out to help me, but I pushed him away. "Stay away


    from me!"


    Then I was going to get out of the office. When the door opened, I saw Marcus standing at the door


    and wanted to knock on it. He looked a little embarrassed.


    It seemed that he had heard more or less what we said just now.


    "Sister-inw!" He suddenly spoke. I was stunned for a moment, and then I realized that he seemed to


    always like to call Dennis brother.


    "Mr. Thomson, don''t call me that. Your sister-inw is not here!" With that, I walked away from him.


    Dennis stepped forward and stopped me. "ra, where do you want to go?"


    "It''s none of your business!" I shook him off and was about to leave, but he pulled me back to the sofa.


    He looked at Marcus and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Looking at this situation, Marcus felt a little embarrassed and said, "The case in Western Europe has


    been solved. Mario and I n to celebrate together at night. Do you want to go with us?"


    Dennis nced at me and raised his eyebrows. "Do you think I can go?"


    Marcus was speechless. After a pause, he said fearlessly, "Go with her. It''s fine as long as you don''t


    drink!"


    "Do you want to go?" Dennis asked me with his arm still holding me.


    "Will Olivia go?" I looked at Marcus and spoke with a stubborn look in my eyes.


    Marcus was stunned and nodded. "Yes!"


    I nodded. "I''ll go!"


    Marcus looked at me and then at Dennis. Without saying anything, he went out.


    Dennis pulled me and asked, "What do you want?"


    I found it funny. "What can I do? The Lewis family is so powerful, can I kill Olivia? I just want to go with


    you to defend my husband. What''s wrong? Don''t you want me to go?"


    He said helplessly, "You are about to give birth soon. It''s not safe for you to run around!"


    "Isn''t Dr. Bet here?"


    "Mario is very busy recently, so he doesn''t have time to take care of you." His words made me feel as if


    I was a burden.


    "Okay, I won''t go!" Since he had said such words, if I were to be more shameless, I would be ashamed.


    Seeing this, Dennis stopped talking.


    He looked at me and asked, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    For a moment, I couldn''t figure out what to eat. I thought for a while and said, "Hot pot!" Perhaps


    pregnant people have a strong taste. I seldom ate hot pot before, because I''m afraid of spicy food, and


    I don''t like it so much. But now if I don''t eat it for a long time, I will feel that something is missing in my


    heart.


    He frowned, probably because he didn''t like hot pot very much, so he said, "Change it."


    "Why?" I especially didn''t like him to be like this. "It was you who asked me what I wanted to eat. And I


    told you, you rejected it, so why did you ask me?"


    He frowned. "The hot pot tastes too strong. And there would be too many people. It''s not safe!"


    "It''s safest not to eat anything!" Sometimes, I thought that Dennis was really annoying. "You are right.


    You''re a dignified and elegant CEO, most suitable to go to a restaurant with an elegant and noble


    woman like Olivia and enjoy every second of your romantic time, but not go to a hot pot restaurant


    which is noisy and crowded. It really doesn''t deserve a rich young man like you."


    When a person was in a bad mood, he would say anything.


    He pursed his lips. "ra, can''t you be as cute as a normal woman? What''s the point of being so


    mean?"


    I found it funny. "Olivia is interesting. Go and find her. What''s the point of mocking me here?"


    It was gettingte, so I didn''t argue with him. I got up and went out of the office, looking at him lightly


    and saying, "It''s okay if you don''t like a hot pot. If you''re worried that something will happen to your son,


    you can wait for me outside the hot pot restaurant. After I am done, you can send me back."

 Chapter 156 the Miserable Child 2

    Chapter 156 the Miserable Child 2


    He was so angry that heughed. "ra, are you still a woman?"


    "Don''t you know if I''m a woman or not?" When the elevator door opened, I walked in.


    He followed up and stopped talking.


    In the hot pot restaurant.


    I ordered a lot of dishes. Looking at the dishes in the hot pot, Dennis was a little unhappy.


    He didn''t like hot pots. I always knew that. Because the restaurant was too noisy, but much importantly,


    he felt that hot pots tasted too strong and were not clean, so he rarely ate it.


    As soon as the dishes were served, I was a little bored, so I simply yed on my mobile phone.


    He took my phone away and said, "Don''t y on your phone. It''s not good for your eyes."


    I pursed my lips and said nothing.


    I rested my chin in my hands and stared at the cooked dishes. Looking at his impatient expression, I


    couldn''t help but say, "If you really dislike it, you can go to the restaurant next door. We can meet after


    eating."


    I didn''t mean anything else but just felt in that way everyone would be relieved. He looked at me coldly


    and said, "Eat quickly!"


    His cell phone rang. He looked down and frowned. "I''ll take a call!"


    I nodded and watched him go out with his phone.


    It didn''t take long for the dishes to be served. I didn''t wait for him but put food into the pot. It was more


    I looked up at Dennis and saw him getting into the car with the phone. He must have gone into the car


    to talk.


    About ten minutester, he came in again. Seeing that I was eating happily, he sat opposite me and


    had no intent to eat.


    He just asked, "Marcus and Mario are going to celebrate tonight. Would you want to go?"


    "Where?"


    "The Joy ce!"


    The Joy ce is the most extravagant in City P, where men spent so much while women made so


    much. I''m not interested in such ces.


    I said, "I don''t want to go!"


    He nodded. "Okay!"


    Dennis really didn''t like hot pot, so he didn''t eat anything and just watched me eat.


    I''ve almost finished eating. It''s a pity that the dishes haven''t been cooked yet, but I would not eat them


    if I packed and took them back.


    I had no choice but to give up, looking at Dennis and say, "Go and pay!"


    He got up and didn''t say much. After paying at the front desk, Dennis pulled me out of the hot pot


    restaurant. He looked at me and said, "Are you tired? Have a walk?"


    I shook my head. "No need!" Thinking that he had not eaten yet, I asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "I''m fine!" After a pause, he said, "Let''s go back first!"


    My phone suddenly rang. I sat in the passenger seat and answered the phone. It was Mario.


    "ra, is Dennis busy?"


    I was stunned and shook my head. "No!"


    He smiled and said, "We''re in the Joy ce. Why don''t youe and have a look?"


    I looked at Dennis and saw that he had already started the car and was looking in the direction of the


    vi.


    After a pause, I said to the phone, "Okay, we''ll be there soon!"


    Hanging up the phone, I looked at Dennis and said, "Go to the Joy ce!"


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    The Joy ce!


    The third floor!


    The music was particrly exciting. I followed Dennis to the door of the private room.


    He looked back at me and said, "Stay with me. We''ll leave after a while."


    I nodded.


    The door of the private room was pushed open. The room was dim, and only the lights on the stage


    were shing. A young girl was dancing.


    Seeing Dennis was here, Marcus and Mario got up and called the girl on stage away.


    With the dark yellow light on, the atmosphere didn''t seem as exciting as just now.


    Olivia was also there. She was sitting next to Marcus very quietly. Mario was also apanied by a


    girl in a blue knee-length skirt. She looked familiar to me.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I realizedter that she was Nova. I frowned when I saw her sitting next to Mario intimately.


    I couldn''t describe the feeling in my heart. Mario didn''t know what had happened to Diana. She was


    pregnant and was hiding in the countryside while Mario was flirting with another woman.


    Besides, Nova was not that simple. She had been obsessed with Dennis before, but why was she


    suddenly so close to Mario now?


    We sat down. Dennis and Mario were talking about business. I couldn''t chime in. Although Olivia was


    annoying, she was very proud inwardly.


    She was not willing to take the initiative to socialize with others. When she saw that Nova was very


    enthusiastic to the men, smiling sweetly and chiming in now and then, the disgust in her eyes became


    more and more obvious. After Nova poured another ss of wine for Marcus, Olivia couldn''t bear it.


    She rose and looked at Nova. She said, "Miss Pearson, go and buy me some dumplings! I didn''t eat


    much for dinner. I''m a little hungry now."


    The three men didn''t notice what was happening, but Dennis looked at me and asked, "Do you want


    something to eat?"


    I thought for a moment and shook my head. "No, I''m not hungry!"


    Then Dennis said nothing. Nova''s face fell. She looked at Olivia and smiled. "Miss Pearson, you can


    order takeout if you want anything. It''s gettingte. It''s not safe for a girl to go out!"


    "I don''t like takeout. What if you go and buy me something? Are you afraid that I won''t pay you


    money?" Olivia was very obstinate when she wanted to be.


    She had always been like this. I had long been used to it.


    The other three men were the same, but Nova was not. She thought Olivia was embarrassing her. She


    was the only one among them who Olivia could order about.


    Nova''s face did not look very good, but she still pulled Mario''s sleeve and said gently with a smile,


    "Mario, do you want to have something? I''m going out to buy something for Olivia, so I can bring some


    for you if you want!"


    Mario frowned and nced at Olivia. "Didn''t you eat just now?" He was a cold-tempered man. He


    would not be warm unless he wanted to.


    Olivia nodded and said, "I''m still hungry!"


    "Why not go by yourself?" Mario was very straightforward, without any emotions.


    But this made Olivia and Marcus unhappy. Olivia''s face fell. She said, "What''s wrong with me asking


    her to buy some food? She''s just an office girl. Why are you so concerned?"


    "She''s an office girl. What are you?" Mario said mercilessly, "Olivia, have you forgotten what you were


    before?"


    Before Olivia met Luna and Samuel Lewis, she had been an orphan without anyone to rely on.


    These words made Oliviapletely embarrassed. "Mario, why do you have to scold me for a


    woman?"


    "Do you think you can ride roughshod over others after bing the daughter of the rich?" Mario


    sneered. "Do you really think that we all have to spoil you?"

 Chapter 157 the Miserable Child 3

    Chapter 157 the Miserable Child 3


    "Mario, that''s itenough!" Marcus looked at Nova with dissatisfaction and said, "Didn''t she just ask you to


    buy some food? Do you need to be so scheming to cause a dispute between us?"


    Nova looked aggrieved and shook her head. "Mr. Thomson, it''s not like that. I never thought it would be


    like this. I didn''t mean to!"


    Mario sneered and said, "Why do you me her? Anyone who wants to eat can buy for himself. If you


    care about Olivia, you can buy it for her yourself. Is it necessary to embarrass a girl here?"


    "Mario, what do you mean?" Marcus, who had been trying to mediate, now was already involved. He


    looked at Mario and said, "You''re looking for trouble, aren''t you? How did Olivia provoke you?"


    The two were at loggerheads, the atmosphere particrly unfriendly.


    Dennis put down the wine ss. The table was smashed with a loud bang. He looked at the two of


    them and said coldly, "Did you call me here to see you quarrel?"


    "Dennis!" Marcus said, "This woman is the one who caused the dispute!"


    He pointed at Nova with a look of disgust.


    I had long been used to Marcus¡¯ habit of slinging mud at on anyone he didn''t like.


    Though I didn''t like Nova, at this time, I had some sympathy for her.


    Dennis frowned and nced at her. He said tly, "You don''t want to go and buy food?"


    Nova shook her head in a hurry. "Yes, I do!"


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and said, "Then go ahead!"


    Nova nced at Mario. Seeing that he said nothing, she rose and left.


    Then Dennis looked at Mario and asked, "Do you take it seriously?"


    "No!" Mario took a sip of wine.


    "Then don''t ruin our friendship!" Dennis¡¯ voice was very light. He looked at Marcus and said, "Speak


    properly in the future!"


    Marcus nodded. He picked up his ss and looked at Mario. "Mario, I''m sorry. I was impulsive just


    now!"


    Mario raised his ss. He said nothing but drank the wine, which indicated reconciliation.


    The friendship between men was not thatplicated. It was over when it was over.


    Forgetting about Nova, the three of them continued chatting.


    Olivia pursed her lips and was a little unhappy. After sitting for a while, she got up and went out.


    After sitting for a long time, I felt a little ufortable. I whispered to Dennis, "I''m going out to get


    refreshed!"


    He nodded, stood up, and said, "I''ll go with you!"


    I shook my head. "No, I want to go by myself!"


    Pushing him back to his seat, I smiled and left the room.


    The Joy ce was grand. Guestsing here were different. I didn''t dare go too far, so I walked


    slowly in the corridor.


    Olivia came out of the bathroom and saw me wandering in the corridor. She said sarcastically, "It


    seems that the baby is due soon but it is not known if it can be born and grow up!"


    I frowned and leaned against the wall to steady myself. After making sure that I was safe, I looked at


    her and said, "I thought that Miss Pearson should at least be generous and gentle after you became


    one of a big family like the Lewis family. But now I find that you are not as good as before. No wonder


    Dennis looks down on you even more."


    "You..." For a moment, she was too angry to speak. Then she looked at me and said, "ra, how could


    you say that to me? Do you believe that you can be together with Dennis after you have this child? Let


    me tell you, it''s impossible. It''s easy for our Lewis family to have someone die, let alone a child. You Do


    you think you can be delivered of the child? I won''t have it happen!"


    The darkest side of human nature was to kill those who he dislikes and hated.


    Holding my belly and looking at her coldly, I smiled and said, "No matter how powerful your Lewis


    family is, there is still thew as the bottom line. Will the Lewis family hurt innocent ones because of


    you? Look, how angry and panicked you are now. I believe few in the Lewis family think highly of you!"


    As long as she lived a happy life in the Lewis family, she would not be so arrogant outside.


    Seeing that she couldn''t outargue me, she stamped her feet in anger and said, "Wait and see!"


    Then she turned around and walked toward the VIP room.


    "Ah!" She walked too fast and bumped into Nova, who had juste in from the corner.


    "Are you blind?" Olivia was very unhappy. After she regained her bnce, she pushed Nova to the


    floor.


    This fully disyed her arrogance and overbearing.


    Nova was still holding dumplings in her hand. Fortunately, they were steamed dumplings, so they are


    still intact. She suppressed her anger.


    She got up from the floor and said, "I''m sorry. I was in a hurry just now. I didn''t mean to bang into you!"


    "You didn''t mean to, so you did it, didn''t you?" Olivia roared and squinted at her disdainfully. "Your dirty


    body makes me sick."


    As she said this, she grabbed the steamed dumplings from Nova and threw them into the trash can


    beside her without thinking.


    She then said scornfully, "They are dirty now. Go and buy again!"


    "You..." Nova frowned with anger in her eyes. "Miss Pearson, you threw them in yourself. Is there any


    necessity to get things into an impasse?"


    Olivia nodded as if it was a matter of course. She said arrogantly, "Yes. If you don''t want to, I''ll go and


    tell Marcus, and Mario and Dennis as well, that you bumped into me on purpose for revenge!"


    "Despicable!" Nova gnashed her teeth.


    "Haha!" Olivia crossed her arms and looked down at her. "To buy or not to buy?"


    I watched from afar and didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Nova bit her lip, concealing the anger in her ck eyes. She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll


    buy for you!"


    Then she turned around and walked toward the hall of the Joy ce.


    Olivia leaned against the wall, looked at me with contempt, and said, "I thought that you liked doing


    what was righteous and fighting against injustice. Now it seems that you are more indifferent than I


    imagined. ra, you are not a kind person!"


    Then she entered the VIP room.


    I followed her slowly, and my eyes darkened slightly. I never said that I was a kind person.


    It was not that I didn''t do what was righteous or fight against injustice, but to whom I should do!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I''ve dealt with Nova several times. She was more scheming than Olivia.


    But had she chased Dennis at first? Why did she change her goal to Mario then?


    After I entered the VIP room, Dennis saw me following Olivia. He got up and walked to me. He hugged


    me and asked, "Are you all right?"


    I said nothing. I just shed Olivia a look. She was staring at me, with pursed lips and a gloomy face.


    It was obvious that she was jealous.


    Dennis caught my gaze and frowned as he looked at Olivia with a warning in his ck eyes.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    Olivia probably had never been looked at like this by Dennis, so she looked back at him with an


    aggrieved face.

 Chapter 158 the Miserable Child 4

    Chapter 158 the Miserable Child 4


    However, Dennis ignored her. Looking at Mario and Marcus, he said, "It''s gettingte. We are leaving


    now!"


    Mario put down the ss, got up, and said, "I''m leaving, too."


    "Damn it!" Marcus stood up and said grumpily, "We haven''t been staying for long. Why are you so


    anxious to leave?"


    Dennis nced at them and said, "It''s not good for ra to stay upte. You can continue!"


    I was indeed pregnant, so Marcus couldn''t say anything. He looked at Mario and asked, "How about


    you?"


    "Go to bed!" Mario spoke in tly.


    Marcus was about to swear. He managed to hold it in and then said, "All right. Let''s go if you both want


    to leave. Let''s meet another day!"


    At this time, Nova, who had gone to buy dumplings, came back. Seeing that everyone was about to


    leave, she handed the dumplings to Olivia and said, "Miss Pearson, the dumplings you want."


    Olivia didn''t even look at the dumplings. She said lightly, "You''ve gone for so long. I have lost my


    appetite and can''t eat anymore!"


    As she spoke, she casually took the dumplings and threw them into the trash can, very skillfully.


    Dennis took a look at me and pulled me away. Mario frowned, but did not say anything. He looked at


    Marcus and said, "See you!"


    Nova, though her face darkened, managed to maintain a considerate and gentle image and did not say


    anything.


    Dennis took me to the entrance of the Joy ce and asked me to wait there. He went to get the car. It


    was dark and there was asionally a cool wind.


    It seemed that it was going to rain.


    "When is the baby due?" Suddenly, someone spoke from behind me. I was stunned and turned around.


    It was Mario.


    I said, "Very soon, in half a month."


    He nodded. Seeing that Nova was not with him, I asked, "Is Nova your assistant or...?"


    "Secretary!" He said, "Have you heard from her recently?"


    I was puzzled and didn''t realize who he was referring to. I asked in confusion, "Who?"


    "Diana!"


    I was stunned and shook my head. "No, I''ve been busy recently, so I didn''t ring her. Why?"


    He shook his head and said nothing.


    I hesitated for a moment and didn''t know how to tell him. I paused and said, "Are you going to see her


    after this period of busy time?"


    I didn''t know much about them, but I was sure that they loved each other, because they were missing


    each other.


    Diana didn''t want to tell him about the child because she was worried that he didn''t have her in his


    heart but in the end, he might have topromise because of the child.


    As for Mario, perhaps he himself had not realized what feeling he had for her!


    Dennis drove over, and I said goodbye to Mario. "We can talk another day when we have time. I am


    leaving now."


    I had only walked several steps when Mario''s voice came. "When you are inbor, make sure you have


    someone you trust with you."


    I was stunned and felt it funny. "Got it." I had no mother-inw. Would I go into difficultbor and have


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    to face the problem of whether to save me or the baby?


    After getting in the car, I awkwardly moved my body and leaned against the seat. I felt a little tired.


    "When can you finish your work at thepany?"


    Counting the time, Diana would be going intobor in two months. There was no one with her, which


    made me worried. Besides, the medical conditions in the town were not that good.


    Dennis started the car and nced at me. "Why?"


    "Nothing! I just want to go to the countryside with you after you are done with your work. I haven''t seen


    Diana for a long time. I want to see her."


    He touched my belly with his palm, sighed slightly, and said, "It has been not easy for you these days."


    I said nothing. I always felt a little flustered. It would be Olivia''s birthday in two days.


    Thinking of this, I looked at him and said, "Olivia''s birthday is in two days. Will you go to the party?"


    ording to Olivia''s personalitiespersonality, she would definitely invite them.


    He shook his head. "You''re going intobor in these days. It''s not good for me to leave home."


    I couldn''t helpughing. "We don''t know exactly when the baby will be born, do we? What are you


    afraid of? Besides, there are doctors and nannies at home. There''s no need to worry."


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at me. "They are not your husband!"


    I burst outughing and didn''t say anything.


    Looking at the scenery outside the car, I still felt a little ufortable. It wasn''t that I didn''t take Luna''s


    words seriously. It seemed to be peaceful these days, but I always felt that there was a hidden danger.


    If Luna had made up her mind to get Dennis and Olivia engaged, then she would not y simple tricks.


    Although Olivia was arrogant and domineering, at least she had some scruples. However, Luna was


    different. As she had reached her current position from nothing, she had never been as simple as she


    looked.


    Seeing I was not well, Dennis thought I was tired. He drove to the vi and carried me back to the


    bedroom in his arms.


    I didn''t want to speak, so I leaned into his arms and pretended to fall asleep. I opened my eyes only


    after I heard the bedroom was silent.


    I took out the phone and rang Alex. He answered it very soon.


    "Baby, it''s five o''clock in the morning in Mysia!" On the other end of the phone, his voice was a little


    hoarse, and he didn''t sound very well.


    Stunned, I asked, "Why are you still in Mysia? Haven''t youe back?"


    When Luis called mest time, I thought he was back.


    "No, the flight is on tomorrow afternoon!" He said wearily, "Why did you suddenly call me? Is the baby


    due?"


    "Not yet!" I paused and said, "But it is due in these days. I''m a little flustered. Can youe back


    earlier? I won''t be at ease when Diana is not here."


    "All right!" He replied, "I know. That''s why I''ve been busy settling the matter here these days. I wanted


    to go back immediately, but I am entangled by a client. It''s a little troublesome."


    I knew he was always busy. I nodded slightly and said, "Well, there''s still half a month left. You should


    be able toe back by that time. By the way, I can''t get through to Diana''s phone. Do you know what


    happened?"


    "She''s in the mountain. It''s normal that she doesn''t have a signal asionally. Don''t worry. Take good


    care of yourself first and contact me as soon as possible if anything happens. Luis is in City P, you can


    also ask him for help!"


    I nodded, feeling a little at ease. "Keep an eye on Diana. I''m at least in City P. She''s at a ce too


    remote to find someone to help."


    "I know!" He sighed and said, "You two women are also weirdos. She went intobor in the mountain,


    and you are restless even with your husband there."


    I didn''t say anything. Hearing footsteps outside, I said on the phone, "I''ll call you another day. Have a


    good rest!"


    Then I hung up.


    Two dayster.


    "Dennis was busy all the time, but he came back every day to have dinner with me, every


    day!"

 Chapter 159 the Miserable Child 5

    Chapter 159 the Miserable Child 5


    I gradually got used to waiting for him in the yard at dinner time. The evening wind was very cool, and it


    was autumn in City P.


    Many nts and flowers in the yard began to turn yellow, and some nts looked withered.


    Dennis said that after he finished his work of this time, he would add some vitality to the yard.


    "Madam, you have a phone call!" Jenny came to me with the phone and said.


    I came back to my senses. It was Leo calling.


    "Happy birthday, ra!" Leo''s voice was light, carrying a hint of a smile.


    Hearing his words, I took a look at the phone screen and realized that today was my birthday.


    I was stunned and said, "Thank you!" Since marrying Dennis, I had long forgotten my birthday. If I


    hadn''t seen the DOB on my ID card asionally, I would have forgotten my age.


    "Any n tonight?" He asked.


    I looked up at the setting sun. The night slowly fell. I said, "At home!" The child was due soon. I know


    what to do and normally didn''t go out."


    He said, "Well, how about I go and celebrate your birthday with you?"


    I knew that he had good intentions, but Dennis never liked to see him, so I said, "No, thanks."


    At that time, the doorbell rang. Thinking it was Dennis, I frowned. He had had his fingerprints recorded,


    why did he still press the doorbell?


    Leo''s voice came through the phone. "Open the door. I''ve prepared a gift for you!"


    Stunned, I got up to open the door.


    Arge pink cake was ced at the door, with many pink heart-shaped balloons around it. The


    balloons were lit up, which looked particrly beautiful in the night.


    "Do you like it?" Leo''s voice came through the phone.


    Stunned, I suppressed the joy in my heart and asked, "Did you make it?"


    "Yep," he said in a low voice, "Look up into the sky!"


    I raised my head. Just for a moment, the sky was decorated with fireworks, which were indescribably


    beautiful.


    The corners of my lips curled into a smile and my nose twitched, "You... Leo Kennedy, thank you!"


    It felt really good to be cared for by someone.


    "Don''t mention it!" He said lightly, "I''ll celebrate your birthday every year."


    Looking at the fireworks all over the sky, I was a little absent-minded. Today seemed to be Olivia


    Pearson''s birthday too.


    After a long while, the fireworks dissipated and the pink cake was wheeled into the vi. Nanny Daisy


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    and Jenny looked around for a long time and asked me whose birthday it was.


    I chuckled, "It''s mine!"


    Nanny Daisy was stunned and said, "ra, today is your birthday. I''ll call Mr. George and ask him to


    prepare for it. I''m sure that he will give you a big surprise."


    I smiled and shook my head slightly, "No, I''ve never celebrated my birthday these years. When he


    Nanny Daisy was holding the phone. Maybe it was because no one answered it. She frowned and said,


    "Why is Mr. George''s phone turned off now? Is it out of power?"


    I looked at the cake that Leo Kennedy had sent me and couldn''t help but be lost in thought. Diana


    hasn''t called me these days. I didn''t know how she was.


    In the past, she would call me to wish me a happy birthday or prepare a small cake for me.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help taking out my mobile phone to call Diana, but the phone rang for a long


    time and no one answered.


    I called several times in a row, but still, no one answered. I was a little anxious and called Alex


    Thomson.


    Alex Thomson picked up the phone, his breathing unstable. "ra,e to the Ny Vis. Something


    seems to have happened to Diana!"


    I was stunned. "Isn''t Diana in the countryside? Why did she suddenlye to City P?"


    "I don''t know yet. I was also informed by Luis Collins. Half an hour ago, he found Diana unconsciously


    outside his yard. Now he called a doctor, but he still doesn''t know what''s going on. I''m still at the airport


    in Mysia and may arrive tomorrow morning. You go there first and see what''s going on. Take care on


    the way!"


    After hanging up the phone, I put on a coat and dialed Luis Collins'' number.


    Nanny Daisy didn''t know what had happened. Seeing that I was in such a hurry, she followed me and


    said, "ra, what''s wrong? What happened to you? Don''t panic. Don''t worry. Let''s call Mr. George."


    I didn''t have time to listen to Nanny Daisy''s nagging. I hurried out of the vi and said, "Nanny Daisy,


    please tell Dennis that I''m going to the Ny Vis."


    Knowing that there are bodyguards at home, I asked him to drive me to the Ny Vis.


    I called Luis Collins several times before it got through. Judging from the sound, it should be a little


    noisy over there.


    "ra Kennedy!"


    "Is Diana at your ce? How is she? Is she all right? Is the child all right?" I asked hurriedly.


    The more anxious I was, the more I couldn''t calm down. My hands and feet became cold and kept


    shaking.


    "She''s fine. Everything''s fine. She just had an examination. She just ate some sleeping pills and will


    temporarily fall asleep. She will naturally wake up after the effect of the pills is gone. There''s nothing


    wrong with her child. She''s very healthy!" He answered all the questions one by one.


    Heforted me, "Don''t panic. Don''te here in a hurry. What you need to do now is to stay at


    home and wait for the birth of the baby!"


    I was so flustered. Hearing what he said, I finally realized why someone gave Diana sleeping pills. Why


    did she suddenly appear in City P when she was supposed to stay in the countryside?


    These questions popped into my mind, and Luna''s words began to appear in my mind.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but call Dennis George. It didn¡¯t get through after a long while.


    When I called again, his phone was turned off.


    Something happened!


    These two words came to my mind, and I suddenly thought that Luna''s target could be me and my


    child.


    Thinking of this, I hurriedly said, "Go back, and withdraw!"


    But before the bodyguard could turn around, the car was hit by a huge force.


    Out of instinct, the bodyguard stopped the car. After all, he had been trained. In less than two seconds,


    he realized that something was wrong and started the car again.


    But before the car started, a ck off-road vehicle hit the front of the car. I felt tense with the huge


    impact force.


    I began to feel the pain of falling down from my lower abdomen. For a moment, I broke out in a cold


    sweat. It seemed that I would give birth.


    Taking a deep breath, I said, "Don''t open the car door. Call the police!"


    The pain in my lower abdomen was getting stronger and stronger. I was a little flustered. If the police


    couldn''t get there in a short time, something bad would happen to me and my child.


    I struggled to take out my phone and dialed Leo Kennedy''s number. The phone rang twice before it


    was connected.


    "ra!"


    "Leo Kennedy, help me, the South Road..." Before I could finish my words, a loud sound broke forth.


    "Bang!" The car window was smashed, and then several men in ck pulled the car door open rudely.


    The bodyguard tried to protect me, but the men in ck who came here injected medicine into his neck


    and he went faint soon.

 Chapter 160 the Miserable Child 6

    Chapter 160 the Miserable Child 6


    Several men in ck pulled me out of the car. Ignoring that I was pregnant, they rudely stuffed me into


    another car, tied my hands and feet, blocked my mouth, and started the car.


    I didn''t have a chance to make a sound. I watched from a distance as they poured gasoline on three


    cars and blew them up at the same time. I looked at all this in disbelief. There was another person in


    the car. How could they kill a person just like that?


    Fear, disbelief, and fright filled me at this moment.


    My lower abdomen was hurting so much that I was sweating. My legs were tied by them. I could feel


    that it was tearing little by little. The child was going toe out.


    The hem of my skirt was soaked, and the amniotic fluid was broken...


    I tried my best to break free from the rope and cross my legs to give birth to the child, but no matter


    how hard I tried, I couldn''t make it.


    On the contrary, I scuffed my legs to bleed. The mother and son were connected. I could clearly feel


    that the amniotic fluid was drained away, and the child''s breathing began to quicken.


    I know that if the child can''te out before the amniotic fluid is drained, it will die ofck of oxygen.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It would die ofck of oxygen...


    Thinking of this, the pain in my heart began to spread, "I can''t do this. I must give birth to the child."


    After a few struggles, I moved the rope a little, and my knees could be slightly separated. I tried my


    best to cross my legs.


    The car that was driving suddenly stopped. The car door opened and two men in ck carried me out


    of the car.


    My mouth was stuffed and I couldn''t say anything. They pulled me into a warehouse, which had been


    cleaned up in advance, so it didn''t look so messy.


    "Leader, is she about to give birth? Should we take action now?" One of the men in ck said.


    "Wait a minute!" Another man in ck said, "The higher-ups ordered that as long as it''s past eight


    o''clock, we don''t have to worry about her life or death. Judging from her current state, she won''t be


    able to struggle for long."


    After they finished speaking, one of the men in ck''s mobile phone rang. The man in ck looked at


    the caller ID and said to the other man in ck, "Chief, it''s a call from the higher-up!"


    The man called "chief" said, "Answer it!"


    Then the man picked up the phone and said something. The man in ck hesitated and said,


    "Thomas... Isn''t it too cruel?"


    As if he had heard the affirmative answer from the other end of the line, the man hung up the phone


    and looked at another man in ck, saying, "The higher-up ordered us to tie the rope tight of her legs.


    As long as the child can''te out, the child will suffocate to death after the amniotic fluid drains."


    Hearing this, the man in ck was stunned and said, "Isn''t it too cruel? It seems that this child is


    mature."


    "The higher-up said that we can double the price. We just need to tie her legs and throw her here.


    Whether she is dead or alive depends on her fate!"


    After a discussion, they decided to tie up my legs. I kept shaking my head and asking for help.


    The pain in my lower abdomen was like tens of thousands of needles prickling. My mouth was stuffed


    by them, and I could only make a whining sound.


    After everything was done, the two men in ck drove away.


    I stayed in the dark warehouse alone. The pain in my lower abdomen came one after another, and I


    could clearly feel that the child was trying to get out.


    I tried several times to break free from the rope, but the two men tied it so tight that I couldn''t break free


    at all.


    The pain became more and more obvious, and I could clearly feel the child''s struggle.


    After a few rounds of struggle, I was a little weak. The amniotic fluid became less and less, and the


    force of iting out became weaker and weaker.


    I knew that the child was short of oxygen and breathing, so he couldn''t use his strength.


    "No, I can''t let it go. I haven''t seen what it looks like, and I haven''t brought it to this world yet. I can''t let


    it leave like this."


    The pain in my heart and lower abdomen tortured me, and I saw a light in the dark warehouse, which is


    from a mirror shard!


    Thinking of this, I had a glimmer of hope to move my body. Like a snake whose body was cut off, I


    moved with difficulty.


    It was only two steps away, but I seemed to have moved for a lifetime. Finally, I reached the mirror


    shard, and I hit it with my head.


    "Bang!" The mirror shard was broken into pieces, and I also felt pain on my forehead.


    Without thinking too much, I moved my tied hands to the mirror shard and began to cut the rope on my


    legs bit by bit.


    However, the hemp rope was extremely thick. After some time, I felt a piercing pain in my palm. My


    legs and hands were covered with blood, as ropy as flour paste.


    But all of this couldn''t bepared with the child''s movements became little by little.


    That kind of pain was really worse than death.


    ... Suddenly, the thunder thundered and the air was filled with moisture.


    The pain in my abdomen continued, but the child''s favorable movements gradually died down. I


    suddenly froze and the mirror shard in my hand fell off.


    My whole body went limp, and the ground was covered with ropy liquid. I didn''t know whether it was


    amniotic fluid or blood, but I couldn''t tell.


    Heavy rain poured heavily outside the warehouse. The thunder was louder and louder, and the


    lightning was brighter and brighter.


    I seemed to see in the faint lightning that the child desperately wanted to live. It struggled to get out


    again and again.


    It couldn''t understand why his mother didn''t want him toe out. It must be med on me. Why


    didn''t let ite out? He tried so hard.


    I was wrong, I was indeed wrong. I shouldn''t have missed the warmth of Dennis George. I shouldn''t


    have believed that he could protect me and my child, let alone challenge the authority and cruelty of


    Luna and the Lewis family.


    I was too stupid. I was careless. I was to me. It was all my fault. If it weren''t for me, this child


    wouldn''t have left in such a frightful way.


    Time passed little by little. I began to think, "That''s good. I''ll die with the child. At least it''s not afraid in


    theherworld."


    With me apanying, it won''t be bullied by other ghosts. I can''t protect it in the human world, and I


    can protect it in theherworld.


    "Bang!" The door of the warehouse was opened, and a strong light shone in.


    In a daze, I saw a tall maning in. I felt dizzy. When I wanted to see him clearly, I had no strength to


    open my eyes.


    Perhaps, this was a door to theherworld. The door was opened at this moment.


    In a daze, I seemed to stand up. Under my feet was sticky and blood-red liquid. I knew it was my blood.


    Subconsciously, I raised my hand and touched my lower abdomen. It was t here. I was shocked and


    subconsciously looked around for the child.

 Chapter 161 the Miserable Child 7

    Chapter 161 the Miserable Child 7


    "Baby, baby..." After shouting countless times, I seemed to see a very small figure in the light.


    He staggered toward me. Because he was too small, he couldn''t walk steadily and stumbled.


    I was overjoyed and ran towards him. Holding the child in my arms, I looked at him carefully, who was


    so small. There was a red patch on his head. Maybe because he wanted to get out of my belly as soon


    as possible, he was squeezed red.


    He had a small nose and small eyes. Everything on him was so beautiful, and he could also smile. His


    small mouth curved like a small flower.


    "ra Kennedy, ra Kennedy..." A deep and distant voice rang in my ears again and again.


    I wanted to find the source of the voice, but everything around me was all white and I couldn''t see


    anything.


    When I came back to my senses and went to see the child again, the child was gone, leaving me alone


    in the white fog.


    "ra Kennedy, ra Kennedy..." The voice rang again. I covered my ears and tried my best to look


    around, trying to find the child.


    But this voice was like a curse, ringing in my ear again and again.


    I ran out and shouted at the top of my voice, "Baby, baby..."


    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my heart. I took a deep breath and opened my eyes, only to find a


    familiar white color.


    A group of doctors in white coats stood beside me, all wearing masks.


    Someone opened his mouth and breathed a sigh of relief, "She finally woke up. My life was saved."


    "Well, take care of her and transfer her to the intensive care unit. After one day, observe her situation


    and transfer her to the ordinary ward."


    "Yes!"


    In a daze, I was sent to the ward by a group of people. My throat hurt so much that I couldn''t breathe


    and couldn''t say a word.


    After the anesthesia, my whole body began to be full of pain, especially the abdomen. It was a pain that


    only took a breath to pull the nerve.


    "The doctor said that you can''t eat for six hours. You can only drink some water. You can''t eat until the


    anesthesia is degraded." It was Hank Gibson who spoke.


    How could I have imagined that the person who would appear in the end would be him? I had thought


    that it would be Dennis George or Leo Kennedy, but I had never thought that it would be him!


    I couldn''t say anything. I just looked at him, tears falling from my eyes.


    He seemed to understand what I meant. He sighed slightly and said, "Take good care of yourself. You


    will have children in the future."


    My heart felt as if it had been torn open, and the bloody position was filled with salt. The dense pain


    began to spread, and even my bones felt the pain.


    Unable to control the pain in my heart, I began to tremble and sob. Hank Gibson held my hand with a


    gloomy face and deep pain hidden in his ck eyes.


    Without saying a word, he held my hand and let me cry. After a long time, I fell asleep in a daze. On the


    way, he called me several times. I responded in a daze and fell asleep again.


    This disaster was so bad. Every time I thought of it, the pain began to spread, and I almost couldn''t


    control this kind of sadness.


    After three days, I could finally get out of bed. My throat could make a little sound. I grabbed Hank


    Gibson''s sleeve, and my voice was still hoarse, "I want to see the child!"


    Tears welled up in my eyes "At least, let me see what he looks like," I said.


    I want to see him after my ten months'' pregnancy.


    Hank Gibson frowned, his eyebrows twitching, and veins throbbing, "I''ll leave him to the hospital to deal


    with in the morgue!"


    "No!" I pulled him and shook my head, crying, "Don''t throw him away like this. Please, he''s my child. He


    hase to the world. Even if... he died, I, his mother, should take care of the rest."


    He frowned, and his ck eyes were full of distress, "Okay, take good care of yourself. When you are


    fully recovered, can you deal with it then?"


    I nodded, but my heart still hurt. These days, the pain had never stopped.


    Hank Gibson took good care of me. He employed two nannies for me. He also took good care of


    everything during my confinement time.


    The child died of suffocation in my belly, so the body was taken out by a C-section. The long scar on


    my t belly gradually disappeared.


    Every time I touched the scar, the pain of some memories began to spread. This kind of pain was


    silent, and there was nowhere I could tell.


    Until the confinement time had passed almost half a month, did I realize that this hospital was a private


    hospital, which was very far from City P and belonged to Hank Gibson?


    These days, all my emotions had been on the child, and I hadn¡¯t thought about anything else. I thought


    about it until now, I have to call Diana and Alex Thomson to tell them that I was safe and sound."


    I borrowed the phone from the nanny and wanted to call Diana, but I found that I couldn''t remember a


    single phone number, so I gave up.


    Hank Gibson came to see me every day. Every time he came, he would talk to me for a long time. The


    topic was all about finance and business. I could understand some of it, but I could not understand


    some of it.


    I know. He did it out of kindness. He didn''t want me to think about anything about the child.


    One month had passed. I could bask in the sun in the yard and asionally stare nkly at the flowers


    and nts in the yard.


    It waste autumn now, and the woods around the vi had withered. The yellow leaves fell to the


    ground, making me easier to feel sad.


    "It''s windy outside. Don''t stay too long!" A deep and maic voice came up. I turned around and saw


    Hank Gibson.


    I smiled and said, "You''re back!" Seeing that he was still holding a document in his hand, I guessed that


    he had juste from thepany.


    After handing the document to the nanny, he walked to me and bent down to pick me up as usual. I


    quickly avoided it and said with a smile, "I''m much better now, and my convalescence was over. My


    wound has healed."


    He hugged me before because my wound was too big and I couldn''t walk. Now that I''m all right, I can''t


    trouble him.


    He frowned, slightly narrowed his dark eyes, and said, "What do you want to eatter?" He always tried


    every means to get me food for fear that I would die of hunger.


    I shook my head and smiled, "I''m not hungry. I just ate something this morning. I''m not hungry now!"


    He looked back at the nanny and asked in a low voice, "What time did she eat?"


    "Seven o''clock in the morning!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank Gibson frowned and raised his hand to look at the Swiss watch on his wrist. He looked at me with


    his ck eyes and said, "It''s already afternoon. You need to have some food!"


    I nodded. For the past few days, I seemed to have figured out his temper. Although his face was cold,


    he treated people well.


    Perhaps it was because of the child that I couldn''t eat anything during the confinement time. After the


    confinement time, I couldn''t eat anything and didn''t feel hungry. If Hank Gibson hadn''t told me to eat at


    any time, I would have forgotten to eat.

 Chapter 162 the Miserable Child 8

    Chapter 162 the Miserable Child 8


    The nanny had prepared a lot of delicious food. After eating a few, I couldn''t eat anymore. Hank


    frowned and was a little unhappy. He put a few foods in my bowl and said seriously, "Eat these!"


    I pursed my lips and couldn''t eat anymore, but I knew that he cared about me, so I lowered my head


    and ate a few.


    "Ugh!" But I spat it out immediately together with what I had eaten before.


    I retched on the sink for a long time. Hank asked the nannies in the hall, "Why?"


    The nannies said with fear, "Miss Kennedy has always been like this. She almost can''t eat anything.


    Sometimes she can eat a few, but once she eats more, she will throw up all of it. The family doctors


    have seen her. They said that it was because of anxiety, and they can''t do anything about it."


    I finally stopped vomiting. After washing myself up, I straightened up to look at myself in the mirror. In


    just a month, I had be beyond recognizable.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    My face looked too thin. My eyes were sunken, my brow ridge was prominent, and my jawline was so


    sharp that as if my chin could poke people. Not as plump as I was pregnant.


    I looked down at her skinny hands.


    "How did I be like this?" Looking at the mirror, I felt so sad and my tears fell on the white sink.


    The sound was extremely ear-piercing.


    "You have just recovered. You will get better in the future!" Hank did not know how tofort others.


    He stood beside me and said in a low voice.


    I pursed my lips and wiped my tears. He handed me a tissue.


    After putting myself together, I couldn''t eat anymore but sat in the living room in a daze instead. My


    heart was still painful.


    "Shall we go out for a walkter?" He said "we".


    I looked up at him and felt a little dizzy. The deep autumn sun shone down from behind him which


    made him look a little transparent and bright.


    I nodded. "Okay!"


    The bedroom!


    The Gibson family was huge, I always knew. Hank''s vi was in the suburbs, particrlyrge, like an


    ancient European castle which was extraordinarily luxurious and elegant.


    There were many rooms in the vi. I didn''t look carefully, but my room seemed to be thergest. There


    was a huge dressing room inside.


    I didn''t know if Hank had a girlfriend, but I always felt that the clothes in the dressing room were not


    only big brands, but also extremely beautiful.


    "Do you need help to make a choice?" Hank leaned against the door with his hands crossed and


    looked at the clothes in the room with a smile.


    For going outter, I wanted to change my clothes, but I don''t know what to choose when I see so


    many clothes.


    Looking back at him, I thought for a moment and chose a ck dress with a gold border. Then I pick


    out a ck coat and a pair of ck Martin shoes.


    When I was about to go into the dressing room to change, Hank stopped me. He raised his eyebrows


    and said, "All ck. Are you sure?"


    I was stunned and nodded. "Why not?"


    He pursed his lips. "No!"


    He took the clothes from me and picked out a golden pink dress of the same style but embroidered with


    Chinese roses and looked gorgeous.


    I instinctively resisted this color, looked at him, and shook my head. "Can I choose another?"


    He pursed his lips, looked at the chosen dress in his hands, and said, "This is beautiful!"


    I shook my head. "I don''t like it!"


    He stopped talking but looked a little gloomy. "Do you have to choose the lifeless ck?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t feel that the ck color was lifeless before, but why I felt after hearing his words,


    the ck became lifeless indeed?


    Sighing slightly, I said helplessly, "Ok, but not this one!" I looked around the dressing room and chose a


    blue dress. The color was not gorgeous, but it looked very warm.


    I took it from the hanger and looked at Hank. He nodded and looked much better. "Go and change!"


    After changing clothes, he took away the ck coat and picked out a white mink coat for me. "Put it


    on!"


    I was stunned. But I still put it on ording to his instructions and then put on the ck Martin shoes.


    He was satisfied and nodded. "Very beautiful. Why don''t you put on light makeup?"


    For the first time, I felt that this man seemed to have a good aesthetic standard.


    These days, I''ve be very haggard. If I don''t makeup, I''m afraid that I''ll scare the passers-by.


    I nodded, put on light makeup, and then went out with Hank.


    Being in City P again, I felt as if a generation had passed. The streets were still crowded with people


    and vehicles. It waste in the autumn, everyone put on their coats. The fallen leaves on both sides of


    the road were scattered all over the ground. After sweeping the streets, the sanitation workers turned


    back and found a lot more fallen leaves. They had to sweep again and again.


    "What do you like to eatter?" Hank asked me.


    I tilted my head and thought for a moment. Then I shook my head and said, "Dessert!"


    He smiled. "I''m talking about the main meal!"


    "Haven''t we just eaten?" It was just after noon. We had lunch.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Do you regard it as ''had eaten''?"


    His question left me speechless. I curled my lips and thought for a moment, "I don''t want to eat


    anything now."


    The car passed through the downtown. We saw a long queue of people at the entrance of a dessert


    shop on the street.


    "Is its food delicious?" I asked curiously. "Why there are so many people lining up?"


    Hank took a nce and parked the car on the roadside. He looked at me and said, "Wait for me in the


    car. Don''t go out. It''s cold outside. I''ll be back soon!"


    Before I could answer, he trotted to the dessert shop and lined up in the crowd.


    His outstanding appearance was extremely eye-catching in the crowd. Being straight and tall, he stood


    out in the crowd.


    I leaned against the car window and watched quietly. From time to time, someone talked to him holding


    a mobile phone. It seemed that they were asking for his phone number.


    He was friendly, pointed to the car, and then waved his hand with a smile. It seemed that he had


    rejected them.


    After a few times, no girl approached him. From time to time, someone looked in my direction instead.


    I didn''t know what was going on, so I could only nod and smile to show my goodwill.


    After about half an hour, he ran to me with the cake in his hand. After getting in the car, he handed me


    the dessert and said, "I''ve bought some. Have a try and see which one you like."


    I nodded and took the cheese durian cake from him. For some reason, I seemed to like this vor very


    much.


    Seeing that I had eaten a few more, he smiled. "Is it delicious?"


    I nodded. "It tastes good!" Seeing him looking at me, I was stunned and asked, "Do you want to try it?"


    After half an hour of hard work, he didn''t even taste it. It didn''t seem appropriate. I subconsciously


    scooped a spoonful and put it near his mouth.


    He was slightly stunned. For a moment, his eyes were extremely bright, and he smiled faintly and


    opened his mouth to eat.

 Chapter 163 Helpless and Chaotic 1

    Chapter 163 Helpless and Chaotic 1


    Watching him chew, I couldn''t help but ask, "Is it delicious? There''s a durian inside!" Many people didn''t


    seem to like durian.


    He smiled and nodded, seeming to be in a particrly good mood. "Well, it tastes good and sweet."


    Mood is contagious. Since he was in a good mood and ate the dessert, I felt a little rxed and looked


    at him. "Where are we goingter?"


    He found it funny. "To eat!"


    "What do you want to eat?" It seemed that people would talk more when he was in a good mood.


    He smiled and said, "It''s up to you!"


    I thought for a moment and said, "Korean dishes?"


    He raised his eyebrows and started the car.


    We found a popr Korean restaurant in the mall. It was after the meal, there were nearly no


    customers.


    We found a ce with a wider vision and sat down. He ordered the dishes and looked up, seeing that


    there were still some cakes left.


    He took the cakes away and said, "Don''t eat too many snacks. You won''t be able to eat anything else


    I was stunned for a moment and then nodded. My stomach was really ufortable after eating some


    cakes.


    Seeing that he had finished the rest of the cakes, I asked, "Do you like it too?"


    He smiled brightly. "Yes, I like it very much!"


    "Then why not buy some when we go backter?"


    "Good idea!"


    I felt that Hank was in a particrly good mood.


    Because I had eaten some cakes, I couldn''t eat Korean food. But Hank ordered a lot. Looking at the


    rest of the dishes, I said with some regret, "What a waste!"


    He smiled and said, "I''ll pack them up and take them away!"


    I was stunned. He didn''t seem to be so frugal. Furthermore, he seemed to be picky about food at


    home.


    Why did he eat the rest of my cake and pack the dishes up today?


    Seeing me looking at him with confusion, he smiled and said, "There are many wandering people and


    stray dogs walking ahead. We can send the food there. When they are hungry, they will go there to get


    the food.


    I was stunned. For a moment, I felt inconceivable. I used to think that a rich man like him didn''t know


    the suffering of the world, but...


    "Okay, great!" I ordered a lunch box, and packed up everything.


    After I walked out of the restaurant and followed him for a while, he looked back at me and asked, "Are


    you tired?"


    I shook my head. "No!"


    "Hmm, we''ll be there soon!"


    The downtown area was an extremely prosperous and luxurious ce, but I didn''t expect that there


    were still some forgotten corners here.


    It was a ce that was not easy to find. The corner was rtively hidden. There was a lot of food


    beside the trash can. Hank put down the lunch box.


    After that, he pulled me to leave. I looked around and found that it was very clean nearby, and so did


    the ce near the trash can. The lunch boxes left behind were also clean and tidy.


    After walking a few steps with him, I couldn''t help looking up at him and smiling. "Hank, there are many


    warm and kind people in this city, right?"


    Seeing my smile, he was stunned for a moment, nodded, and pulled me along. "Yes, a lot!"


    Tears streamed down my face unconsciously. He pulled me into his arms, andforted me. "No


    matter what, you must stand under the sun!"


    I nodded and cried uncontrobly. It took me a long time to stay in his arms. Looking at his delicate suit,


    which was covered with snot and tears, I found it extremely funny.


    I couldn''t help smiling and said in a hoarse voice, "Look at your clothes."


    He sighed helplessly, handed me a tissue, and said, "Take care of the trouble you caused yourself!"


    I took the tissue and wiped it clean, but there were still some traces left.


    I looked up at him and said, "It seems that I can''t wipe it clean."


    He raised his hand to flick my forehead and said with a smile, "It seems that I had to send it back to


    wash."


    I nodded. That''s all I can do.


    After having meals and a walk, I''m in a much better mood now.


    We went to the parking lot of the shopping mall. I waited for him to drive the car over at the exit,


    standing there out of boredom in the sun.


    The sun in autumn was not so hot, but I still felt dizzy after standing under it for a long time.


    "Alex, your driving skills have retrogressed. Just a reverse Parking! How could you be so skillless?"


    The voice was particrly familiar. I froze and subconsciously wanted to turn around to look.


    But I stopped. Another voice came from behind. It was Joe. "Don''t be so noisy. The baby is almost


    given birth. Can''t you stop talking for a while?"


    "Of course not!"


    As I was hearing the two talking, Hand drove up to me. He saw Joe and Diana too, and found that I


    didn''t look well.


    He frowned. "Are we going to see them?"


    Shaking my head, I got into the car and said, "Let''s go!"


    I was half-dead now, and they would be worried about me when meeting. It''s better to wait for a while


    till I was better.


    He paused and drove back to the vi in the suburbs without saying anything.


    On the road, the scenery passed by, and I was lost in thought.


    I faintly heard a sigh. "You have to extricate yourself from it."


    I am silent. I know that I can only rely on myself to out of the woods.


    The following days were peaceful. Hank was a very good person at taking care of people.


    But I can''t stay here with him forever.


    At the beginning of October, I had been avoiding them for two months. I didn''t want to see anyone of


    them. I didn''t even look at the news on my mobile phone and TV, in this way I lived a peaceful life.


    Hank came back very early in the evening and saw me reading in the hanging basket in the yard.


    He covered my leg with a nket and said, "It''s cold. Keep warm, don''t be ill."


    I closed the book, looked up at him, and smiled. "You look a little like my grandma!"


    He raised his eyebrows, showing no anger with the fact that he waspared to the old man but just


    smiled and said, "In what way?"


    I tilted my head and thought for a moment. "Well, both of you are nagging."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He burst outughing. "It seems that I have to change it in the future, otherwise, you will despise me."


    The nanny came out of the hall and said politely, "Miss Kennedy, Mr. Gibson, dinner is ready."


    Hank replied and took away the book from my hand. He nced at it and raised his eyebrows. "''Dream


    of the Red Chamber''? You seem to have been reading it recently."


    I nodded, got down from the hanging basket, and said with a smile, "I used to feel sorry for the love, but


    now I can see every character''s life."


    He nodded, put the book on the bookshelf, and said, "Let''s eat first!"


    Although the vi was big, it was not empty. At the dining table, Hank saw that I had eaten a few


    mouthfuls of fish soup, so he directly filled another bowl for me, saying, "Drink more if you like."


    I smiled, touched my face and looked at him. "Do you see any changes in me recently?"


    He nodded and looked at me seriously. "Yes, you are losing weight!"


    I was speechless again.


    I was obviously gaining weight. These days, he''s been trying his best to let me eat. My face looked


    plumper.


    Seeing him put down the bowl and chopsticks, I thought that he had enough, so I said, "Hank, I want to


    tell you something!"

 Chapter 164 Helpless and Chaotic 2

    Chapter 164 Helpless and Chaotic 2


    He nodded and looked at me. "Go ahead!"


    After living here for so many days, if not for those painful memories constantly reminding me, I would


    have thought that my life would be as peaceful as now.


    After a pause, I said, "I n to live downtown." Looking at his slightly unhappy face, I continued,


    "Thank you for taking care of me these days, but I can''t stay here and let you raise me for a lifetime. I


    can''t hide for a lifetime."


    "You were right before. There are some things that I have to endure by myself. No one can help me.


    The City P is very big. I think I can live on my own here."


    Although it used to hurt, I had to look forward, didn''t I?


    "Crack!" He put down the chopsticks and said in a deep voice, "I can''t help you, but as long as you are


    willing to stay here, I can support you for a lifetime. You don''t have to worry about making a living."


    I gave a wry smile and said cruelly, "I don''t want to!"


    His handsome face froze. After a long time of silence, he said, "Well, it''s okay for you to go back to City


    P, but you have to promise me that you will keep contacting with me. Call me if you need anything or


    any help."


    I nodded, feeling a little warm in my heart, and almost burst into tears. But I smiled and said, "Well, I


    promise!"


    After a pause, I said, "I think I should go back on National Day so that I have time to make


    arrangements!"


    He frowned. "You haven''t recovered yet!"


    "I''m fine!" I always felt that he treated me like a porcin doll and said helplessly, "I''ve been resting for


    two months. Besides, I can have a good rest in City P. I''ll find a cushy job."


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "Well, you don''t have to worry about the job. I''ll arrange


    it. I also have houses in the downtown area. You can live in the nearest one to your workce."


    I was about to refuse, but he interrupted me. "Mypany is short of people. Since you think you owe


    me a favor, you cane to mypany to help me. In addition, I also need to charge the rent for the


    house which cost 10% of your sry, and I will deduct it from your sry card."


    I touched my forehead and said helplessly, "I still have some savings. You don''t have to do this. In


    addition, I n to find something to do by myself."


    "Yes, I know!" He seemed to think that I deliberately refused him and was a little angry.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, I didn''t say much.


    All right. The Gibson Group has done a lot of business. With his help, I won''t have to work so hard in


    the future.


    After making the decision and having dinner, he ordered his men to pack up for me. I would leave early


    tomorrow morning.


    The next day.


    It waste in the autumn. The sky was slowly getting bright at about seven o''clock.


    I got up early and tidied up. When I went downstairs, I saw Hank waiting.


    Seeing mee down, he put away his cell phone and said, "Eat first. After breakfast, we''ll set off!"


    I nodded and ate a few mouthfuls. Knowing that I never ate much, Hank frowned slightly but didn''t say


    much.


    He took me to the car and started it. Then handed me a notebook and said, "I found a few suitable


    positionsst night. Take a look. Tell me what do you want to do? I''ll arrange it. You can go to work after


    National Day!"


    I opened the notebook and saw a list written in good handwriting which listed more than a dozen jobs,


    all of which were rtively easy.


    I couldn''t help but frown. "Can I go to the Project Dept.? You can arrange me in the team. It doesn''t


    matter if I start from the grassroots!"


    He nodded and said, "Okay, the director of the Project Dept. has just returned home from an ident.


    You can take over."


    I didn''t expect him to be so straightforward, so I couldn''t help asking, "Are you too hasty? Aren''t you


    afraid that I''mcking in ability and may ruin yourpany?"


    He looked sideways at me and smiled. "Will you?"


    I curled my lips. "Hard to say!" After all, I haven''t worked for almost a year.


    At the intersection, he put his elbow on the steering wheel and looked at me, saying, "You can be the


    deputy general manager of the big George Group and done a great job. It''s a small case for you to


    work in the small Gibson Group!"


    I gave a wry smile. These words were too low-key. The Gibson family was huge as an international


    group. The George Group was huge too, but in some aspects, it was still a little worse.


    There was a traffic jam in the downtown area. Along the way, he told me about the Gibson Group''s


    economic situation while driving, as well as the general current situation of thepany, which made


    me have a general awareness of it.


    Yank Gibson was in poor health, so thepany was basically managed by Hank. Sometimes he


    would run into a bottleneck when thepany got in trouble. He said that he had his own selfish


    motives for arranging me in thepany.


    Hank wanted to cultivate his trusted aide.


    The car entered the central parkmunity in downtown and then stopped at an apartment building.


    I looked around and was surprised. This was the downtown area. The price of the house was


    shockingly high, and even few people in the middle ss could afford it.


    Hank smiled and said, "Let''s go in and have a look!"


    Looking at the time, I asked, "Don''t you go to thepany today?"


    He smiled and said, "I have seven days off in National Day holiday!"


    OK!


    After entering themunity, he said, "It is close to thepany. We go home first and find what we


    need to buy. Then we can go to the nearby supermarket to buy them. I''ll take you to thepany in a


    few days. You can think about what else you need, and then we buy it together.


    I nodded and thought that I was probably the one who did not need to worry about any things on the


    first day at work, because Hank had arranged everything well for me.


    The house was on the 10th floor, about 150 square meters. It was decorated well and made people feel


    Looking at theyout of the room, I said, "The rent should be no less than two thousand dors."


    Hank frowned and asked, "Are you worried about the rent?"


    I shook my head and smiled, "I''m thinking about what the people who invest in real estate are thinking.


    You buy this expensive house and decorate it so well, but you neither live here, nor rent it. It''s a waste!"


    Dennis also seemed to like to do that. Thinking of him, I lowered my head, and felt a little sad.


    Hank didn''t see my depressed expression. He smiled and said, "Isn''t it useful now?"


    After looking around, I found all things were well-prepared. However, there were few things in the


    kitchen. Maybe he thought that I didn''t cook, so he didn''t arrange it.


    "What else do you need?" He said and gave me the key. Then he changed his fingerprint password of


    the house to mine.


    I nodded and said, "You are also free tonight, so let''s cook at home. I''ll call Diana and Alex toe


    here together. After I leave these days, I seem to cut off from the outside world and I have to tell them I


    am safe."

 Chapter 165 We Still Have Feelings Each Other 3

    Chapter 165 We Still Have Feelings Each Other 3


    Hank nodded and felt a little unhappy, but I didn''t pay much attention to him.


    I went to the supermarket with him and bought some cooking things. He looked at me and asked in


    surprise, "Can you cook?"


    I felt embarrassed and said, "You look down on me. Why can''t I cook?"


    I picked a few seasonings and said shamelessly, "You just wait. I''ll show you my cooking skills tonight!"


    Heughed and raised his hand to rub my head, "Okay!"


    I raised my head and smiled. Looking at the shelf behind him, I said, "Hank, help me get that


    seasoning. I can''t reach it!"


    He didn''t respond, but looked behind me indifferently. I was stunned and felt that someone was staring


    at me behind.


    I wanted to look back. Suddenly, Hank pulled me back and pressed my head into his arms.


    He said, "It''ste. Let''s go back!"


    I was confused. Suddenly, someone grabbed my wrist and pulled me out of Hank''s arms.


    Then I saw Dennis looking at me withplicated expressions. I was very stunned and felt that I could


    not think anymore.


    I stared at him dully and didn''t know what to do. My hearing was very painful, and I felt very frightened


    and helpless.


    I felt that my body was shivering. I immediately looked away, but I still felt very sad.


    I''m not ready to face him and exin to him what has happened to the child.


    "ra, why do you..." Suddenly, a woman''s charming voice sounded and I felt shocked.


    I saw that Olivia''s belly was slightly bulging. She stood next to the shopping cart, in which there were a


    lot of baby products.


    I suddenly remembered that Dennis also chose the same things for me not long ago.


    I felt copsed and looked at Olivia angrily. I couldn''t control myself and shook off Dennis¡¯ hand.


    He rushed toward Olivia crazily. No one expected that I would do that.


    Olivia was so shocked that she hurried to step back. I rushed to grasp her exquisite hair tightly and


    said, "Olivia, you kill my child. I wouldn''t forgive you and Luna."


    "ra, you''re crazy! Dennis saves me!" Olivia screamed.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was held tightly by Dennis. He said sadly, "ra, I''m Dennis. I''m your husband!"


    My eyes turned red and I struggled out of his arms with all my strength.


    Hank held me up. I grasped his hand tightly and said, "Hank, take me away!"


    I didn''t want to stay here with them anymore. I was afraid that I could not control myself and fought with


    Olivia.


    I was even more afraid that Dennis would protect her, and saw any intimate movements between them.


    "Okay, let''s go home!" Hank said. He picked me up and walked out of the supermarket.


    People around were looking at us. Dennis followed and stopped Hank. He said angrily, "Put her down!"


    Hank sneered. He said, "Do you think she will leave with you?"


    Dennis looked at me, and said, "ra,e back with me!"


    I grasped Hank''s arm and said hurriedly, "Take me away! Take me away!"


    Hank nodded. He looked at Dennis and said, "Dennis, you will force her to death!"


    Dennis bit his lips tightly. After a while, he looked at me and said slowly, "Okay! You go!"


    Hearing that, I felt relieved. Hank carried me into the car and took me back.


    When arriving home, he put me on the sofa in the living room, and poured me some water. Then he


    took out the medicine and squatted down beside me and asked, "Do you want to take medicine?"


    I nodded. Then I took the medicine, and swallowed it. After a while, I calmed down and felt tired to lean


    against the sofa.


    He sat next to me and apanied me quietly for a long time. I felt very lucky that every time I got into


    trouble, I could meet a noble person to help me.


    Thest time something wrong happened to grandma, it was grandpa who apanied me. This time,


    when I was in trouble, it was Hank who helped me. However, I didn''t know how long I can hold on.


    I suffered tristimania. I was not sure whether my mental state is too weak or it was my destiny.


    I fell asleep. It was already night when I woke up.


    There was a sound in the living room. I got up and saw that Hank was cooking in an apron, looking like


    a skillful chef.


    He turned around and smiled, "Go to wash your face ande out for dinner!"


    I leaned against the door frame and watched his skillful movements. I ask, "Did you go to NE Cooking


    University?"


    He chuckled and said, "Well. It seems that you''re praising me!"


    I nodded and said, "You look awesome!"


    He turned off the fire, looked back at me, and said, "Go to wash up!"


    I nodded and went into the bedroom to wash up. When I came out, he already prepared three dishes


    and one soup, which smelled very good.


    Sitting at the dining table, he served me a bowl of rice and said, "Eat more. Let''s go downstairs for a


    walkter!"


    I nodded. The food tasted good, but I just ate a few mouthfuls and lost my appetite.


    He did not force me to eat more. He looked at me and said, "There are some fruits and snacks in the


    refrigerator. Go and see what you want to eat!"


    I smiled, "You used to be skillful to take care of girls, right?" He did it so meticulously, which made me


    admire him very much.


    He nodded and said, "I used to take care of White like this!"


    I was speechless.


    I went to open the refrigerator door and found that there were many fruits. I knew that he bought them


    when I was asleep.


    I found a box of strawberries and wanted to take it into the kitchen to wash. He said, "I''ve washed it.


    You can eat it directly!"


    I was speechless again. He was very detailed.


    I sat on the sofa, and he packed up the bowls and chopsticks. Seeing that I was a little bored, he said,


    "Change your clothes. Let''s go downstairs for a walkter!"

 Chapter 166 We Still Have Feelings Each Other 4

    Chapter 166 We Still Have Feelings Each Other 4


    I didn''t want to go out, but after thinking a while, I decided to go out to rx with Hank.


    It waste autumn, and it was getting dark early. Hank''s outstanding appearance attracted many


    people''s attention, especially the young women who came out for a walk.


    I felt tired and sat on the lounge chair under a streetmp. I looked up at Hank and said, "The girl who


    marries you will be very happy."


    He frowned and put his both hands into his pocket, and asked, "Are you happy now?"


    I was stunned and thought of something bad. I lowered my head and said nothing.


    He sighed and sat beside me. He patted my back gently and said, "I''m sorry!"


    I shook my head. It had nothing to do with him at all. It was I who could not forget the past.


    "Have you left a photo of him?" I choked, and my hands were trembling.


    He raised his hand to wipe my tears, and sighed, "Don''t watch it. It will be fine!"


    I didn''t have the courage to bury my child personally and see what he looked like.


    Hank said that it was a boy who weighed 2.3 KG. He was white and fat, and looked very cute.


    I didn''t have the courage to see him. I was afraid that I could not control myself and died with him. I


    was afraid that if I saw my child, I would not allow him to be buried.


    "Okay, I don''t watch it!" I closed my eyes and felt a little pain in my palm.


    It was getting dark and a little cold. Hank stood up and then helped me up, "Let''s go back! It''s cold."


    I nodded and walked back slowly with him.


    Suddenly, Hank stopped. I looked up at him and saw him looking ahead indifferently. I also looked


    ahead.


    I felt confused why Yara was here


    Seeing me and Hank, Yara quickly walked toward us. She held me and asked, "ra, where have you


    been these days? What''s going on? Where''s your child?"


    Her questions made me feel awkward. I looked at Hank helplessly.


    Hank frowned and looked at Yara. He asked, "Why are youing here?"


    Yara was stunned for a moment. She frowned and looked at Hank, "Hank, why are you with ra


    here? Why don''t you return home these days? What happens? Dennis is going to be crazy for looking


    for ra. Do you think it is appropriate to do this?"


    Hank sneered. He said, "Is he going to be crazy for looking for ra? Do you think we are idiots?"


    "Hank!" Yara said angrily, "Pay attention to your wording!"


    "My wording?" Hank sneered and said, "You know clearly what you have done. Go back and tell


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Dennis that ra doesn''t need him, and ask him to stay away from ra."


    Yara did not want to talk with Hank. She held my hand and said, "ra, if you don''t want to see


    Dennis, you can go back with me. You shouldn''t stay here with Hank. Hank is an unmarried man, and


    you are married. If someone knows that you and Hank are with here together, it will affect the face of


    the Gibson family and the Georges!"


    "Well!" Hankughed sarcastically and said, "Don''t you know that the face of the Gibson family and the


    Georges is already lost by you? Do you want to put the me on us now?"


    Hearing that, Yara was speechless.


    I was in a bad mood, so I pushed her hand away. I said nothing and rushed to the gate.


    Yara called me from behind. She wanted to follow after me, but she was stopped by Hank. Hank


    shouted, "It is enough. You hurt ra so much. The child already died on the night when Dennis and


    Olivia were engaged two months ago. He was suffocated to death. Where were you at that time?


    Where were you when she was locked in the warehouse? The child is dead, and the former ra is


    also dead. Now she has nothing to do with the Georges."


    I stopped and looked at Dennis. He was standing in front of me and looked very painful.


    Hank said angrily, "Go back and tell Dennis to stay away from ra, or I''ll beat him up every time I see


    him."


    Dennis looked at me and walked toward me step by step. I couldn''t move, and felt very painful.


    "What''s wrong with the child?" He said in a low voice.


    I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t say a word.


    Hank walked toward me. When he saw Dennis, he said angrily, "The child is already dead because he


    couldn''t be given birth. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    "Shut up!" Dennis was furious. Her eyes were scarlet and he tried to suppress his anger. He looked at


    me and asked, "ra, tell me, what''s wrong with the child?"


    I wanted to speak, but I felt so painful that I couldn''t say a word. I could only look at him.


    After a long time, I took a deep breath and said, "He is dead!" Two words hurt me deeply.


    Dennis took a step back, as if he couldn''t stand still. He looked at me with tears in his eyes.


    I knew that he cried.


    In the past, he told me that people could not always cry. If only the flesh and bones were injured, there


    was nothing to cry about.


    Only when one''s heart was hurt would one cry.


    I was so depressed that I felt dizzy. I quickly grabbed Hank''s hand and said in a low voice, "Take me


    back!"


    Seeing that I was ufortable, Hank picked me up and returned home.


    After I took the medicine, he put me on the bed andforted me, "Don''t think too much. They didn''t


    me you. They just didn''t know what you were suffering."


    I didn''t say anything, and my tears fell uncontrobly.


    Life was really hard!


    Time passed little by little, but I still couldn''t fall asleep. At two o''clock in the morning, Hank received a


    phone call. Yank''s condition worsened and he was sent to the emergency room.


    Before he left, he was worried about me. He left a mobile phone beside me and said, "Have a good


    sleep. Call me if you need help. I already mark Diana''s and Alex''s phone numbers inside. If you can''t


    sleep, you can chat with Alex."


    I nodded and smiled, "Be careful on the way!"


    He nodded and hurried out.


    It was normal for me that I could not fall asleep in the past few months. In fact, I could sleep after taking


    medicines, but it''s not good for my health to eat too much.


    Hank was worried that I would rely on it if I took too many medicines to resist depression, so he asked


    me to take it when I couldn''t control myself.

 Chapter 167 We Still Have Feelings Each Other 5

    Chapter 167 We Still Have Feelings Each Other 5


    It was dark and the lights on the bedside table were dim. I stared at the ceiling and felt a little dizzy.


    There was a sudden p of thunder outside. The floor of themunity was high, and the view was


    wide. Besides, I did not pull the curtains up. The dazzling lightning shed one after another, which was


    particrly terrifying.


    After a while, it rained heavily. I closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep.


    But the more I wanted to sleep, the more I couldn''t fall asleep. Several lights lit up the room. I was


    corrupted, so I got up and walked out of the bedroom.


    I walked to the balcony and pulled up the curtains. When I walked back to the bed, I suddenly bumped


    into a chair and fell to the ground.


    My knee hurt. It took me a long time to get up from the ground.


    Before I walked to the bed, there were thunder and lightning. Suddenly, the light on the bedside table


    went out.


    The room was very dark and it still rained outside heavily with thunder and lightning.


    Iy on the ground and suddenly thought of that night.


    My legs and hands were tightly bound. I wanted to move, but I couldn''t.


    I felt afraid. In the dark room, I seemed to hear that a child was crying.


    I wanted to look for it, but I couldn''t get up from the ground no matter how hard I tried. Suddenly, I didn''t


    know why I thought of death.


    If I die, I could stay with my child. Thinking of this, I climbed to the living room slowly.


    It was too dark, so I threw all things to the ground, making a cracking sound.


    I didn''t know where Hank ced the knife, so I could only look for it casually, but I couldn''t find it.


    I seemed to hear the child cry again. I had no time to think too much and hurried to chase after the


    sound.


    When I regained my consciousness, I realized that I was on the sidewalk.


    The rain was still very heavy. There were no pedestrians on the road, and only cars wereing and


    going. I was dispirited and had no idea what was wrong with me.


    Most of the time, I couldn''t control myself and had hallucinations. It seemed that I could always see my


    dead child and hear his voice.


    I wanted to go with him, but I couldn''t find him and always lost myself.


    Looking at the carsing and going on the road, I felt desperate. It was the first time that I wanted to


    I would drag others down. Unconsciously, I walked toward the center of the road step by step.


    The car horn was ear-piercing. I looked up and saw a white light. I stood at the center of the road dully.


    Just as the car was about to hit me, someone grabbed my waist and pulled me aside.


    Lying on the ground, I felt dizzy and missed my child very much.


    I murmured, "Why do I lose him? Why do I lose him?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    While speaking, I cried sadly.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. We''ll have another one in the future!" A deep and hoarse voice sounded and


    then I was pulled into a warm embrace.


    I was stunned. When I looked up, I saw Dennis looking at me. I immediately pushed him away and


    stumbled up from the ground.


    I ran aimlessly, only wanting to stay away from him.


    "ra Kennedy!" Dennis George''s speed was faster than mine. He grabbed me and held me tightly in


    his arms. He was so strong that I had no room to move.


    I trembled all over, and every cell was trying to push him away.


    Since Hank Gibson was not here, I couldn''t beg anyone. I could only stubbornly stand still and let him


    hold me.


    The rain became heavier and heavier, and I became more and more weak and dizzy.


    When I woke up again, I was in the hospital.


    I cast a sidelong nce, Dennis George''s haggard face in my eyes. Even so, he was still handsome.


    Perhaps because he was too tired, he fell asleep against the edge of the bed. It had been a long time


    since I saw the stubble on his chin, and he looked even more haggard.


    Did he bring me to the hospital?


    Thinking of this, I had a headache. I tried to get up. Maybe it was too loud, so he suddenly woke up.


    Seeing that I was about to get out of bed, he got up and pressed me back. His eyes darkened. "Have a


    good rest. The doctor wille over to give you an infusionter!"


    I frowned, and the irritation and uneasiness in my heart surged. I pushed him away from my shoulder


    and said uneasily, "Dennis George, I want you to stay away from me. Stay away. Can''t you hear me?"


    I can control my mood when I''m by Hank Gibson''s side, but I can''t be by Dennis George''s side. I''ll pull


    him and Olivia Pearson together to the extreme and expose the deep darkness and hatred in my heart.


    Seeing that I was suddenly angry, Dennis George was a little absent-minded for a moment, but after a


    while, he calmed down and looked at me tofort me. "Okay, don''t be angry. I''ll go, but you have to


    have an infusion and take medicer."


    "Dennis. I''ve checked it!" A voice came from outside the ward. It was Olivia Pearson.


    In just a second, she came in with the medical record in her hand. When she saw me, she smiled and


    said gently, "ra, are you awake? Are you feeling better?"


    I didn''t want to see her, especially her bulging belly, which was like a sharp knife, stabbing me hard


    every time it appeared.


    The sadness of that night surfaced in my mind. I gritted my teeth in hatred, and my heart was so


    depressed that I felt ufortable. I took the thing on the cab and threw it at Olivia Pearson


    without seeing clearly what it was.


    Olivia Pearson was so scared that her face turned pale, but Dennis George reacted quickly and stood


    in front of her. That thing hit Dennis George''s back.


    I gnashed my teeth with hatred, and the darkness in my heart was like a broken dam. What I was


    thinking about was to kill them. Those who hurt me would die. I wanted them to die with my child.


    Looking at Olivia Pearson''s belly, my face turned cold. "Olivia Pearson, my child is dead, and you can''t


    live a good life. You and your mother have to die with him!"


    "ra Kennedy, you madwoman, what nonsense are you talking about?" Olivia Pearson was scared


    by this, so she simply stopped pretending.


    I suppressed my anger and clenched my fists tightly. "Madwoman? Your mother should have thought of


    how I, a madwoman, would retaliate against you."


    ncing at the chair beside me, I raised my hand and threw it at Olivia Pearson, who screamed in fear.


    "Enough!" Dennis George, who was tall and strong, snatched the chair from my hand and looked at me


    in disbelief. "ra Kennedy, what''s wrong with you? Why did you be like this? We can have


    another one while the child was gone."


    "Well!" I sneered and raised my head to look at him coldly. I ced my palm in front of him and said


    word by word, "Dennis George, your words are so light that he was gone, and your words are so light


    that we can have another one? You''re really rxed. All you need to do is sow, and you don''t have to


    bear the hardships of ten months'' pregnancy."

 Chapter 168 Helpless and Chaotic

    Chapter 168 Helpless and Chaotic


    His gaze fell on the scar on my palm and he frowned. "How did you get this?"


    I smiled, but it was more painful than crying. I looked at Olivia Pearson and suppressed my tears. "How


    did ite? You should ask your most precious Olivia Pearson, how did I get this injury?"


    Looking at Dennis George, I calmed down and continued, "Dennis George, do you know how the child


    died? That night, he tried his best to get out of my belly, but he couldn''t."


    Looking at the pained expression on his face, I suddenly felt that why should I pain only, why should I


    bear myself, "Dennis George, do you know when I was abducted, no matter how hard I tried, your


    phone was turned off. Dennis George, do you know how desperate I was?"


    He wanted to say something, but was interrupted by my sneer. "You don''t know, at that time, you


    should be looking up to your princess and celebrating her birthday. At that time, you must have


    prepared an exquisite gift for her."


    "ra Kennedy!" He said in a hoarse voice, "My phone is in thepany, and I don''t know it at all."


    "Yes, you don''t know!" I sneered and said, "You don''t know that I was locked in the warehouse and they


    tied up my hands and legs. You don''t know how I felt how hard the child wants to get out and how I felt


    that he was out of breath bit by bit..."


    I choked with sobs and couldn''t finish my words. But when I saw that Dennis George''s face was getting


    paler and paler, I suddenly felt that I was not alone in pain. It was so good.


    I smiled. "Dennis George, do you know how it feels to have a baby die in your belly? Do you know what


    it looks like when the baby was taken out? Do you know how it feels a baby to be suffocated to death?"


    "Enough!" He was a little defeated. He covered his face with both hands and his tall body slowly


    squatted on the ground. He became helpless and weak, in pain.


    Seeing him like this, it was not difficult for me to ept it. Looking at Olivia Pearson''s pale face, I


    sneered. "Olivia Pearson, how is it? Listening to me tell you about this process, do you feel much


    happier? The money you spent is worth it!"


    "ra Kennedy, what nonsense are you talking about?" Olivia Pearson raised her voice and said


    exasperatedly, "What right do you have to say that my mother and I did it?"


    I found it funny. "Why are you in such a hurry to deny it? It''s so big. Do you really think I can''t find


    anything? Can the Lewis family really cover it?"


    Olivia Pearson was so scared that she stepped back. She said, "I didn''t do it!"


    Dennis George looked at her coldly. "Does it have anything to do with your Lewis family?"


    Olivia Pearson shook her head and her body kept shaking. "No, no!"


    I didn''t want to see her putting on an act at all and went straight out of the ward. Dennis George wanted


    to chase after me, but Olivia Pearson stopped him. She burst into tears and said, "Dennis, you have to


    believe me. It''s really not me. I don''t know at all..."


    I''m not familiar with City P. I don''t know how to find the way back when I get out of the hospital.


    Looking at the crowding and going, I didn''t know where to go. I didn''t have a mobile phone, I didn''t


    have money, but I was afraid that Dennis George would follow me.


    As I walked, I asked. When I returned to the residential quarter of Central Park, my feet were already


    worn out.


    When I got home and took off my shoes, I had bled a lot.


    "Bang!" The door opened, and Hank Gibson was still panting. He looked at me and was stunned.


    Almost in an instant, he pulled me up.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He held me tightly in his arms. "One day and one night, where have you been? Why didn''t you call me


    to report your safety?"


    I was stunned and began to feel bitter in my heart. After a while, I could understand his feelings for me,


    it seemed to be I did something wrong.


    After a long time, he released me and calmed down. He looked at me and asked, "Where did you go?


    Why didn''t youe back all day and night?"


    "I don''t know why I ran out. Later, I woke up in the hospital." I ignored the thing about Dennis George


    and muttered.


    He sighed and nodded. "As long as you''re fine." Looking down at my bloody feet, he frowned and


    asked, "Did youe back with your feet?"


    I nodded and lowered my head. "I don''t have a cell phone or money. I can''t get a taxi!"


    "Don''t you know how to call me to pick you up?" He closed his eyes and felt a little helpless. He sighed


    and said, "Forget it, I didn''t consider it thoroughly."


    After putting me on the sofa, he found a medicine chest, knelt on the ground, and put my feet on his


    knee to clean the wound.


    When the cotton swab touched the wound, I couldn''t help but shrink back in pain. He sighed slightly


    and said, "It''ll be fine in a while!"


    Afraid that it would hurt me, he blew on it several times when applying the medicine. Looking at him, I


    was a little absent-minded.


    "I shouldn''t have stayed by his side. Yara George is right. Once anything happens between us, the


    Georges and the Gibson family will fall into public opinion, which is more terrible than we thought."


    "What are you thinking about?" He put away his medicine chest and looked up at me.


    Looking at him, I took back my feet, watched him put the medicine chest away, and watched him sit


    down beside me and pour water for me.


    After a pause, I couldn''t help saying, "Hank Gibson, you... don''t have toe to my ce in the


    future!"


    He paused and looked at me with his ck eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Thank you for your help these days. No matter what happens to you in the future, I will try my best for


    you. After all, we are alone and we are so close. If someone sees us, Aunt is right. Both the Georges


    and the Gibson family will be implicated."


    I shouldn''t have said these words, let alone say them so bluntly.


    However, there was no reason for me to take back my words.


    His face was gloomy and exceptionally cold. "What are you worried about?"


    I squeezed my palm and said, "I can''t owe you too much."


    "I don''t care!" He opened his mouth and looked at me with aplicated expression. "ra Kennedy,


    if you''re worried that others will gossip about you, I can stay away from you. But you have only one


    choice. Go back and stay with Dennis George. Otherwise, I can''t leave you here alone."


    I lowered my head and muttered, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me. I... am afraid of pain and


    height!"


    "Even if I want tomit suicide, I may not have the courage to do so. I am really afraid of pain."


    He looked at me with emotions that I couldn''t understand in his eyes. "You can''t hide anymore. You


    can''t hide forever!"


    I didn''t understand what he was saying, so I looked at him nkly. "What?"


    He smiled and shook his head. "Let''s talk about it after you calm down. I''ll be busy after the National


    Day holiday. I don''t have so much time to apany you. You still have to adjust your days in the


    future."


    I nodded, feeling tired. It was because I had just taken medicine.


    I got up and said, "I''ll go to the room and have a rest!" As I spoke, I entered the bedroom.


    A dreamless night!

 Chapter 169 Revenge

    Chapter 169 Revenge


    It had been several days since I found out that Dennis George was downstairs. Because of his


    unstable mood, Hank Gibson almost refused to let me go out.


    I thought he really knows me very well and knows how to stabilize my emotions. After National Day, he


    was really busy.


    "And I also began to work in the Gibson family. Hank Gibson did arrange for me to work on the project.


    Because I just took over, I don''t know many things. He sent an assistant to help me."


    It''s a bit different to do a project for me alone since it was difficult for me to get off work on regr time


    because I''ve just taken over. I had to do it veryte.


    Yank Gibson had been sent to the hospital due to a stroke, so Hank Gibson had only arranged for his


    assistant to send me back.


    These days, I''ve adjusted myself very well, so I didn''t let him worry so much.


    After sending me to the entrance of themunity, Assistant Shirley said, "Mrs. Kennedy, Mr. Gibson


    asked me to give this to you. He asked you to remember to eat."


    I nodded, took the documents in her hand, and got out of the car. It was only five minutes from the


    entrance of themunity to the floor. I walked slowly, thinking about the new project all the way.


    Hank Gibson originally had apany abroad. At present, he probably wanted to develop in the


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    country. They were both technologypanies. I thought of JD Technology Co., Ltd. in Newton Town,


    which had excellent technicians.


    The only thing he needed to worry about was the management. The Gibson family was a listed


    As I was lost in my thoughts, the phone rang. It was Alex Thomson.


    These days, I basically called him every day, but he couldn''t get through no matter how hard I tried. It


    was already the day of Diana''s delivery. I didn''t know how they were doing.


    After receiving a call from Alex Thomson, I quickly answered, "Alex Thomson, where''s Diana? How are


    you and Diana? Did she give birth?"


    Maybe he suddenly heard my voice on the other end of the phone and was a little stunned. After a long


    time, he said, "She is very good. She has given birth. It is a girl. Where... where have you been? How


    is the child?"


    Feeling a little ufortable, I walked to the rest area and sat down. I suppressed my emotions and


    said, "I''m fine. Where are you? Why can''t I get in touch with you? Where''s Diana? Why can''t I get


    through to her?"


    "She is also very good. She is in confinement in childbirth. Her whole heart is on the child, so she may


    not have time to answer your phone." His voice sounded weird, but I didn''t know how to say it.


    I could only ask, "Where are you now?"


    I could vaguely hear the crying of a child on the other end of the phone. My heart ached and my tears


    flowed out.


    "We are still in the countryside. When Diana recovers better, we wille to City P to see you."


    I nodded my head repeatedly, feeling a little happy. At least Diana''s child was fine.


    He might be busy taking care of the child, so he said a few words casually and hung up the phone.


    The temperature of autumn in City P was getting lower day by day. It was especially cold to sit outside


    for a long time.


    After a few steps, I stood still. A familiar ck Jeep came. It was Dennis George.


    What was he doing here?


    Out of instinct, I turned around and was about to leave.


    But after a few steps, he stopped me. "ra Kennedy, how long are you going to hide from me?"


    I stiffened and found it difficult to breathe. "Dennis George, let''s divorce!"


    I''m running away and hiding from him. I can''t live with him anymore.


    Originally, I could ept that he didn''t love me, and I could also bear theplicated rtionship


    between him and Olivia Pearson. I could bear the ambiguous rtionship between him and Olivia


    Pearson, big or small.


    "As long as I protect the child, I can live on. Even if he doesn''t love me, the child is his. He will love


    him."


    But now that I have no child, I can''t find a reason to continue with him. I don''t want to lie to myself, and


    I don''t want to see him having an ambiguous rtionship with Olivia Pearson every time, I will kill them


    crazily.


    "Divorce?" A trace of pain shed across his face. "ra Kennedy, do we have to do this?"


    I nodded, my face much calmer than before, but my heart still ached. "Dennis George, I can''t continue


    to live with you. I married you because Grandpa took care of me and grandma. I wanted to repay this


    favor with my whole life, but now that I have experienced so much, I have to repay these favors. Please


    let me go!"


    He suddenly sneered. "So, you married me because you wanted to repay my grandpa''s kindness?"


    I nodded. "Yes!"


    His face was extremely ugly. "Since you want to repay his kindness, then you can repay it for the rest of


    your life. I never thought of breaking up with you, nor did I want to leave with you."


    I was stunned and my mood copsed. "Dennis George, don''t you understand? I hate you. I don''t want


    to be with you, let alone see you."


    He withdrew his ck eyes and suppressed the pain in them. "Then you can get used to it slowly.


    Since you hate me, you can take revenge. The best revenge is to be entangled, right?"


    "Crazy!" I copsed and couldn''t help but roar, "It will be punished by God. I don''t want to dirty my


    hands."


    With that, I hurried to the door of the building and he followed behind me. "Hank Gibson can''t take care


    of you for the rest of his life. Come back with me!"


    He stopped me. I didn''t want him to touch me at all. I didn''t care if I would fall down on the stairs. I just


    wanted to push him away.


    He pulled me back and saw that he was falling backward. Afraid that he would be implicated me, he


    suddenly loosened his grip.


    Watching him fall down the stairs, I turned around expressionlessly, opened the door, and went straight


    into the elevator.


    When I got home, I quickly took the medicine, controlled my emotions, and theny on the bed, waiting


    to fall asleep.


    My phone rang. When I saw that it was Hank Gibson, I answered, "Hello!"


    "Remember to eat, don''t sleep directly!" His words made me suspect that I had been monitored.


    I could not help but ask, "How do you know I''m going to sleep?"


    He chuckled. ¡°I know you too well."


    I pursed my lips andy prone on the bed. "I just took the medicine. I don''t want to move!"


    "Why did you suddenly take medicine?" His voice was a little serious.


    I said, "I just met Dennis George downstairs."


    I didn''t take any medicine these days. I can basically control my emotions.


    He was silent for a moment and said, "Well, there''s something to eat in the refrigerator. Eat more and


    then sleep, or you really can''t sleep at night."


    I nodded and looked at the time. It was only about seven o''clock. I thought it made sense. If I fell


    asleep now, I really couldn''t fall asleep when I woke up at night.


    Hanging up the phone, I found something to eat. Maybe he guessed that I would be sozy, so he


    prepared fast food in the refrigerator in advance and could eat it after heating it in the microwave.


    After a while, the drug worked and Iy on the bed and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 170 Revenge, It Wont Hurt If I Dont Care

    Chapter 170 Revenge, It Won''t Hurt If I Don''t Care


    I was woken up by the thunder. When I opened my eyes, I only felt cold and numb. The thunder outside


    was loud. When I was asleep, I forgot to close the window, so the heavy rain drifted in.


    I fumbled for my phone and looked at the time. It was only 12 o''clock and I couldn''t help frowning. Now


    that I''m awake, I''m afraid I can''t sleep all night.


    There were dozens of missed calls on my phone. Although there was noment, I was familiar with


    the number. It was all from Dennis George.


    I was a little annoyed and was about to turn off my phone when the phone rang again. I frowned and


    said directly, "Dennis George, do you think that you are not satisfied with my current situation and want


    to force me to die?"


    "ra Kennedy, you know what I want to do. If I would apany you..." His voice was a little hoarse,


    and the sound of rain could be faintly heard.


    I was so agitated that I wanted to hang up the phone directly. Then he said, "I''m downstairs!"


    I was stunned and subconsciously went to the balcony to look down. I saw Dennis George standing


    straight in the rain like a piece of wood beside the streetmp downstairs.


    I was furious. "Dennis George, are you sick?" In the middle of the night, he got wet in the rain. He was


    torturing himself!


    Instead, he smiled. "If you''re angry, does it mean that you''re concerned about me?"


    I was speechless again.


    He was sick, heavy sick!


    "Dennis George, if you''re sick, go to see a doctor." After that, I hung up the phone, feeling very


    annoyed.


    It was raining heavily outside. It waste autumn and it was not as warm as the summer rain. I was


    afraid that he would fall ill soon.


    After thinking for a while, I turned on my phone and called Mario Bet. After a long time, no one


    answered the phone, so I called Marcus Thomson again. After a long time, someone answered the


    phone.


    "ra Kennedy? What''s the matter?"


    I pursed my lips. "Dennis George is torturing himself in the residential quarter of Central Park. If you


    don''t want him to die,e and carry him back. Also, please tell him that even if he dies, ask him to


    stay away. I''m not responsible for collecting his corpse. Thank you!"


    "Damn it! I told him that you are not a good person! You..." Marcus Thomson''s mouth didn''t show any


    mercy. I didn''t intend to be tortured by him and listen to him scold me.


    So I directly turned off my phone.


    It was still raining heavily outside, and Dennis George was still in the rain as if he was dead. But half an


    hourter, Marcus Thomson came.


    The floor was too high for me to hear what they said. I just watched them fight for a while and then they


    left.


    I closed the curtains and sat on the bed. I knew that I couldn''t fall asleep that night.


    The next day, the sun rose faintly. I got out of bed, washed up, and went straight to thepany.


    Hank Gibson came early. Seeing that I was not in good spirits, he frowned slightly and asked, "Didn''t


    you sleepst night?"


    I nodded. "Dennis George was on the downstairs. It''s very annoying!"


    He frowned and said, "Have you read the documents I gave you yesterday?"


    I was stunned. The appearance of Dennis George made me forget my work. I couldn''t help but say


    awkwardly, "I forgot it yesterday!"


    He touched his forehead and said helplessly with a faint smile, "There will be a meetingter. You need


    to attend it. If you don''t look at the documents, you can do it freely!"


    I would take care of it freely.


    OK!


    I nodded and looked at him. "What''s the matter?"


    He got up and poured me a ss of water, and then asked the secretary to bring me breakfast. He


    looked at me and said, "Eat and I''ll tell you!"


    I suspect that he was worried that I would starve to death, so he always wanted to feed me.


    Sitting on the sofa, I looked at him while eating. "Go ahead!"


    "It''s the development of new technology. The Gibson family is made a fortune in cars and household


    appliances. A few years ago, the new technology broke out, and many peoplepeted for this piece


    of sweetness. The Gibson family has taken part in it, mainly with mobile phones andputers. At


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    present, we n to participate in AI, but the technology department of thispany has been


    stagnant, so what we need to consider now is whether we should leave this piece of AI or not. If we


    stay here, how to push it forward in any way, and how to find a group of skillful technical staff to


    promote progress!"


    I nodded and stuffed a few mouthfuls of bread into my mouth. "Are the technical department''s technical


    staff the same as before?"


    He shook his head and said, "No, we''ll pay a high price every year to hire the best technicians, but


    basically nothing."


    "Is the meeting still an hour away? Can I see these people?"


    He was slightly stunned and nodded. Seeing that he had almost finished eating, he got up and said,


    "Yes!"


    After following him out of the office, the Gibson family attached great importance to AI, leaving two


    floors of the Gibson family to study.


    Because of the research site of technology, the staff was extremely strict with the entrance and exit.


    Hank Gibson and I put on protective suits and went in.


    I took a rough look at the equipment inside. I didn''t know much about it, so I saw the researchers


    directly.


    Time was limited, so we chatted for a while and then went back to the office again.


    "How is it? Do you have some idea after watching them?" He sat on the boss¡¯ chair and said with a


    smile.


    I thought for a moment and asked, "Why are you all hiring foreign staff? And the right to speak is in


    their hands?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "There aren''t many people who are excellent in science and technology in our


    country. They have skills and qualifications, so I will naturally give them the highest right."


    "But have you ever thought about it? People all over the world are studying it. You give the initiative to


    foreign researchers. What if they take the research results back to their country in the end?" I admitted


    that I can''t say that, but I had to worry about this. We were patriotic, and others were also patriotic.


    He frowned and tapped his slender fingers on the table. After a long time, he looked at me and said,


    "We have considered this question, but we have to use them if we want to talk about AI. If we use


    them, I won''t doubt them."


    I nodded and looked at him, saying, "If I can find a group of top domestic technicians and guarantee


    that they can push AI to the next level, do you dare try?"


    He was stunned and suddenly smiled. "How can you be so confident?"


    "I''m not sure. I just want to have a try!" If this project seeds, perhaps I would have a way to deal


    with the Lewis family.


    After all, most of the Lewis family''s business status was supported by technology.


    After a moment of silence, he nodded and looked at me. "Okay!"


    In the conference room, almost all the senior executives of the Gibson family came, including Yara


    George. When she saw me, she frowned slightly. She was a little surprised, but it only took a moment


    for her to recover.


    Hank Gibson arranged for me to sit down, then stood up, turned on the projector, and said, "Let me


    introduce her to you first. The person who came in with me just now is ra Kennedy. I have officially


    hired her as the project director of the Gibson family. Next, she will be in charge of thepany''s AI!"


    For a moment, there was uproar in the conference room. Someone questioned, "Mr. Gibson, although


    the position of thepany''s project director is temporarily vacant, the Gibson family is not like a small


    whether to stay here or not today. We haven''t even made any decision yet. Don''t you think your


    decision is a little hasty, Mr. Gibson?"

 Chapter 171 Revenge, It Wont Hurt If I Dont Care 3

    Chapter 171 Revenge, It Won''t Hurt If I Don''t Care 3


    Hank Gibson nodded and raised his eyebrows. "Is it hasty?" His lips curled into a smile, and his unruly


    character was very obvious. "You had grandiose aims but puny abilities. It''s up to you to choose the


    person you rmend to take on a great responsibility. This is not a problem. Especially if you decide


    that someone better than ra Kennedy can be the project director, you can rmend him at any


    time. As for the final result, it will be AI''s market in the country in the next year."


    Someone added, "So, we won''t discuss whether to cancel this project for the time being?"


    Hank Gibson nodded and said, "Yes, within a year, if you decide that ra is not qualified, you can


    rmend talents. However, my standard is to make achievements in this area within a year,


    otherwise, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Sure!" Yara George''s voice waspletely devoid of her soft temperament in the Gibson family. She


    waspletely a strong woman. "We have invested hundreds of millions in AI projects. It has been a


    long time and effort. If Yara George really has the ability to reverse the result in a year, it will be a big


    joy. If she doesn''t have the ability, then it won''t be toote to discuss and cancel this project."


    For a moment, all the people in the conference room looked at each other and talked about it. After a


    while, someone said, "Since Ms. George said so, let''s have a try together. If the final result is good, we


    will be happy. If we fail, we will also waste most of the Gibson family''s assets. We need Ms. Kennedy to


    know this."


    I stood up and said, "If I can''t make any progress in AI progress in a year, then I''ll pay for the loss of the


    Gibson family''s research investment in AI within a year!"


    "Well!" Someone sneered and said, "Ms. Kennedy, where did youe from to experience life in the


    Gibson family? The Gibson family invested hundreds of millions of dors in AI every year. It''s easy for


    you to pay for it yourself. It''s easy. When you leave, the Gibson family will still bear the loss."


    I smiled lightly and didn''t get angry. I said, "I use Newton Town and HY Technology Co., Ltd. as a


    pledge. If you don''t believe me, we can sign the contract. If the technology of the Gibson family''s AI is


    still not improved in a year, then HY Technology Co., Ltd. will be listed under the control of the Gibson


    family. What do you think?"


    Although HY Technology Co., Ltd. was not very big, the new products under control had never been


    disappointing. Most of the George Group''s economic support came from HY Technology Co., Ltd...


    Back then, Grandpa had given HY Technology Co., Ltd. to me in order to let Dennis George get


    involved with me for the rest of my life. Even if I wanted to leavepletely, I had to remove HY


    Technology Co., Ltd.''s legal representative from the responsibility. This process was extremely


    troublesome.


    The people in the conference room began to whisper for a while, but Yara George looked at me and


    said, "Ms. Kennedy, as far as I know, although you are the wife of the president of the George Group,


    you don''t have the right to control HY Technology Co., Ltd... Your words are too much."


    I smiled and said, "Ms. George, there''s something you don''t know. HY Technology Co., Ltd. is a good


    subordinate of the George Group, but two years ago, when Freddy George left, he had already


    arranged awyer to give me the right to control HY Technology Co., Ltd... To be exact, I am now the


    legal representative of HY Technology Co., Ltd... HY Technology Co., Ltd. only belongs to the George


    Group, but the right to control it is not in the George Group."


    Her face darkened and she stopped talking.


    When everyone heard this, there was nothing wrong with being picky. If HY Technology Co., Ltd.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    belonged to the Gibson family, it could be said that it had increased the Gibson family''s technology and


    pushed the Gibson family to another level.


    No one would refuse such benefits.


    Coming out of the meeting room, Yara George blocked my way and looked at me. "ra, let''s talk!"


    It should be about HY Technology Co., Ltd... I nodded, nced at Hank Gibson, and said, "Let''s eat


    togetherter!"


    He nodded. "I''ll wait for you!"


    Yara George watched the interaction between the two of us and frowned unhappily. When Hank


    Gibson left, she looked at me and asked, "Are you going to my office to talk?"


    I nodded. Okay!


    Yara George''s office was very cozy, with a lot of flowers inside. After entering the office, she motioned


    for me to sit down first and then poured me a cup of coffee.


    Sitting on the office chair, she didn''t directly say anything about HY Technology Co., Ltd. Instead, she


    looked at me and asked, "How have you and Dennis been recently?"


    As an elder, there seemed to be nothing wrong with her question. I said lightly, "We don''t see each


    other and don''t disturb each other!"


    She nodded but did not say anything out of the ordinary. After a pause, she asked, "What''s your n


    now?"


    "I still don''t know!" My answer had always been a little mild. She seemed to be a little dissatisfied, but it


    was not appropriate to say more. She just said, "You and Dennis are husband and wife. No matter what


    he did wrong, what you should do to each other is to solve the problem and live a good life with each


    other. You should not be angry with each other and force each other to leave!"


    She said earnestly, "ra Kennedy, I know that you''ve suffered a lot, but you have to tell me these


    things! You''re a family and not enemies. You shouldn''t bear it alone. Whether you hate him or me


    him, you''re still husband and wife. When you get back under a roof, even if you quarrel, you have to


    solve the problem. You can''t face it in the way of escaping."


    I lowered my eyes and felt a little annoyed. What she said was right, but I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t bear


    to live under the same roof with Dennis George.


    Seeing that she still wanted to say something, I said, "Aunt, this is thepany, not the home. Let''s go


    home to say these things. ?"


    As an elder, what she said was not a problem. Her thought was right. But in this world, the simplest


    thing was to say, but what to do was the most difficult.


    Seeing that I was a little impatient, she stopped the topic, sighed slightly, and said, "Well, let''s talk


    about thepany. You use HY Technology Co., Ltd. as a bet. Have you ever thought about what it


    means if you can''t change anything in a year?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "Aunt, are you thinking about the Georges or the Gibson family now? If it''s for the


    Georges, don''t worry, Aunt. Since I dare take out HY Technology Co., Ltd. as a bet, I naturally have


    made a n. In addition, Grandpa has already transferred HY Technology Co., Ltd. to me before he


    left. To put it bluntly, this is my own business."


    My words made her a little unhappy. She said in a low voice, "Father gave HY Technology Co., Ltd. to


    you because he trusts you. He hopes that you can make HY Technology Co., Ltd. better and better. He


    hopes that you and Dennis will continue to live on. He won''t let you be so impulsive to gamble with HY


    Technology Co., Ltd.."


    Looking at her face, I got up and looked at her, saying, "You said that Grandpa trusts me. Since


    Grandpa trusts me, the decision I made has nothing to do with others. Even Grandpa can''t control it.


    After all, if he doubts me, he did not use me!"

 Chapter 172 Revenge, It Wont Hurt If I Dont Care 4

    Chapter 172 Revenge, It Won''t Hurt If I Don''t Care 4


    "You..."


    "Sorry, I have something to do this afternoon, so I won''t talk to you anymore." "I am not a good person,


    and I can''t judge a person''s character. Everyone''s life is different. I can only endure the hardships I


    have suffered. I can''t understand the difficulties of others, and I don''t want to understand them."


    After leaving Yara George''s office, I went straight to Hank Gibson''s office.


    He sat in the boss¡¯ chair and looked very rxed.


    Seeing me, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "What did you talk about?"


    "Gender rtion!" I sat down on the sofa and drank a few mouthfuls of water before suppressing the


    irritation in my heart.


    The corners of his mouth twitched. "Did she convince you?"


    I looked up at him and said, "Do you think I can be persuaded so easily?"


    He curled his lips. "It''s hard to say!"


    After a pause, he added, "You love Dennis George very much. Aren''t you afraid of regrets?"


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Which eye of yours saw me love him?"


    He shrugged, got up, and said, "If you don''t love him, will you force yourself to this extent?"


    Walking to my side, he reached out and said, "This is the information about the two men that night. If


    you really want to investigate, I will continue to help you."


    He gave me a document. I was stunned and couldn''t suppress my irritation. I opened the folder and


    looked at it. The darkness in my heart seemed to be torn apart at any time.


    Looking at their files, I couldn''t help but say, "Both of them have wives and children. If they had


    experienced the pain of losing their children, wouldn''t I be so cruel?"


    He pursed his lips and looked at my cold face. He sighed slightly and said, "What do you want to do?"


    After staring at the file for a long time, I put it away and said, "Let''s continue to investigate. I have no


    grievances with them. I don''t think they can''t see me and hurt me."


    He nodded and paused. "Dennis George seems to be investigating as well!"


    I sneered. "After all, the child has half of his blood. It''s normal for him to investigate."


    "Let''s go! What do you want to eat?" He took the car key.


    I got up and didn''t know what to eat for a while. I said, "Whatever!"


    After entering the elevator, only he and I were there. He said, "Are you willing to gamble with HY


    Technology Co., Ltd. because you want to use the Gibson family to deal with the Lewis family?"


    Looking at him, I narrowed my eyes and smiled. "You saw through this? Do you want to stop it?"


    He frowned. "The Lewis family isn''t as simple as we think. It''s already very troublesome for Luna alone,


    and it''s even more troublesome with Samuel Lewis."


    I nodded, but I was still stubborn. "So what? I''m not reconciled!"


    He knew that no matter how much he said, it would not change anything, so he didn''t say much.


    After leaving thepany and getting in the car, he didn''t ask me what I wanted to eat and directly


    started the car.


    Hank Gibson was always good at choosing where to eat. The car was parked downstairs of a French


    restaurant. I looked up at it and couldn''t help saying, "You can write a delicious food strategy of City P. I


    guess many people like it."


    He curled his lips and raised his eyebrows. "Are you sure it''s delicious before you eat it?"


    I nodded. "This ce is low-key and has a beautiful environment. If it weren''t for someone deliberately


    looking for it, we wouldn''t have been able to find such a ce. Generally speaking, businessmen in this


    kind of ce don''tck money, but a sentimental boss. If I''m right, the chef here must be the boss."


    He smiled, locked the car, and said, "You guessed right!"


    After following him into the yard, he greeted the waiter and then took me to the second floor. This ce


    was not big, and the small yard was full of flowers and nts. It looked very artistic and quiet.


    When he ordered the dishes, he didn''t ask me and ordered them directly. In general, in this case, he


    ordered my favorite food, and they were special.


    I once thought that Hank Gibson''s future girlfriend would definitely be favored by the heavens.


    This man was really good at taking care of people.


    He handed the menu to the waiter and said, "Give us a cup of Taro tea, less candy!"


    "Okay! Please wait a minute."


    After the waiter left, I rubbed my chin and looked at him. "You will definitely have a daughter in the


    future."


    He was stunned and smiled. "You know?"


    I nodded. "Since you''re so good at taking care of people, you must be a yboy with many lovers in


    your previous life."


    "Well!" He couldn''t helpughing. "When did you start to look alike?"


    "All... all the way!" ncing out of the corner of my eye at the three people who had just arrived, I


    couldn''t help but shut my mouth.


    Hank Gibson noticed what I was doing and turned to look at them. When he saw that they were Olivia


    Pearson, Luna, and Leo Kennedy, he couldn''t help but frown at me. "Do you know each other?"


    I nodded and looked away with a cold expression.


    Seeing me, Leo Kennedy''s face was obviously out of control. He walked straight to our seats, grabbed


    my hand, and said excitedly, "Where have you been these days?"


    I frowned and pulled his hand away. "I¡¯m hiding to give birth! Where can I go?"


    He frowned. "Where''s the child?"


    "Dead!" After that, I was a little annoyed and looked at Hank Gibson.


    Hank Gibson got up and pulled him aside. He looked at him and said, "Mr. Kennedy, we''re still eating. It


    seems that you''re very busy now. Why don''t you find a chance to talk after you''re done?"


    Leo Kennedy frowned, his expression cold. He looked at me and asked, "When did you get so close to


    him?"


    I found it funny. "When did you start to care so much?"


    Luna and Olivia Pearson walked over with a gentle smile on their faces. Their gazes fell on my belly.


    "Miss Kennedy, I''m so envious that you can keep such a good figure after giving birth."


    I pursed my lips and clenched my fists tightly. Suppressing the anger in my heart, I said, "Mrs. Knight,


    you can pray that Ms. Pearson will be like me after she is born. Oh, by the way, I pay attention to the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    process of giving birth. At that time, I can pass it on to Ms. Pearson. As long as she does as I say, she


    can also recover well after the birth."


    Olivia Pearson didn''t know what I meant, but Luna knew that her face immediately darkened.


    A hint of coldness appeared on her exquisite and elegant face. She protected Olivia Pearson behind


    her and said coldly, "There''s no need. Not everyone has the blessing of Ms. Kennedy. People have


    their own fate, and people can''t control it at all. We are happy that Olivia can live a good life. I will try


    my best to give her what she wants."


    "A child is like a treasure who has a mother!"


    I smiled. "Then I hope that Ms. Pearson''s life will continue to be good. Don''t have... a life worse than


    death."


    "Of course not!" After that, Luna took Olivia Pearson''s arm and left. She nced at Leo Kennedy and


    said, "It seems that there''s no need to talk about Mr. Kennedy."


    Leo Kennedy wasn''t stupid, of course, heard what she means. He nced at Luna and said, "Then I''ll


    get out of your way, Mrs. Knight."


    After Luna and Olivia Pearson left, Leo Kennedy sat down beside me and asked why I suddenly


    disappeared for two months.

 Chapter 173 Revenge, It Wont Hurt If I Dont Care 5

    Chapter 173 Revenge, It Won''t Hurt If I Don''t Care 5


    I was a little annoyed and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. I looked at Hank Gibson and said, "Pack it


    upter. Let''s go home and eat!"


    Hank Gibson nodded. I got up and was about to leave when I was stopped by Leo Kennedy. "What''s


    wrong with you, ra Kennedy?" Do you know what happened to us when we were looking for you


    these days? Do you know someone...?¡±


    "Mrs. Kennedy, if you really want to be good for her, I advise you to leave her alone. She has suffered


    far more than you think."


    Hank Gibson asked the waiter to pack up and pulled me into the car, noticing I didn''t look well.


    He nced at Leo Kennedy and said, "If you want to force her to death, you can keep pestering her."


    Leo Kennedy didn''t listen at all. He grabbed my hand and said, "Isn''t it cured? Why does it still ur?"


    After that, he looked at Hank Gibson and said in a cold voice, "What''s going on? Doesn''t she have any


    symptoms?"


    Hank Gibson was slightly stunned. He looked at me suspiciously and asked, "Do you have the


    symptom before?"


    I nodded and looked at Leo Kennedy "I don''t want to say anything now. Can you let me go back now?"


    I couldn''t control my emotions without medicine.


    Leo Kennedy nodded with sinister eyes, full of murderous look. Hank Gibson snorted and said, "Don''t


    look at me like that. If you want to know what happened, you can ask Dennis George."


    Then he drove the car and left Leo Kennedy behind him.


    Hank Gibson drove fast and soon arrived home. After taking the medicine, I looked at him and asked,


    "Are those two people under control?"


    He was stunned for a moment and then nodded. "They have been watched."


    "I want to see them!" If the Lewis family couldn''t be defeated in a short time, Olivia Pearson would be


    attacked.


    He hesitated for a moment and nodded. "Okay!"


    After taking the medicine, I was not worried that I would lose control of my emotions in a short time, so I


    drove directly to the suburbs with Hank Gibson.


    Looking at the warehouse, exactly the same ce, in front of me that I would never forget for the rest


    of my life, I repeatedly told myself not to break down.


    "Shall wee another day?" Hank Gibson looked at her worriedly.


    Shaking my head, I took a deep breath and said, "It doesn''t matter, just go."


    When the lights in the warehouse were turned on, I could clearly see the appearance of the


    warehouse. It was not big, and a lot of junk inside, basically all useless.


    The blood on the ground has been cleaned up and the broken ss mirror has been taken away.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank Gibson asked the bodyguards to bring a chair over and let me sit down. Then he asked someone


    to bring the two in.


    On the night of the ident, the two of them wore hats and covered up. I saw roughly but I didn''t know


    what they looked like.


    Currently, they were suppressed and brought here by Hank Gibson''s men. I could see that they were


    not fierce people who looked very honest.


    But only such a person tied two ropes for me killed crucially my child.


    "Mrs. Kennedy, this has nothing to do with us. We are just doing things with money. We..."


    They might have been beaten up before they came, so they were in a hurry to distance themselves


    from each other.


    I sneered. "Are you so short of money?"


    The two nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    "Uh," I said quietly. "Though you''re here for money, why don''t you do something for me?"


    They looked at each other and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "A y!" Looking around, in the solemn air, I said indifferently, "I need you to help me restore the scene


    that night, and then help me record a confession."


    The two of them were fine at first, but when they heard the words behind them, their faces darkened.


    They looked at me and said, Mrs. Kennedy ", we can pretend to be with you, but we can''t record the


    confession. We have already taken the money. If we give out the money now, we won''t keep our word."


    I nodded and yed with my phone, feeling a little bored, ¡°That¡¯s the case, and then you don''t have to


    act with me anymore. You all have wives and children. It''s better to let your wife suffer. As for the child,


    my child is dead... Your..."


    At this point, I looked up at Hank Gibson and smiled faintly. "I don''t want to kill people, especially


    children. How can it torture people more than death?"


    Hank Gibson thought for a moment and said, ¡°We just need to cut off their hands and feet and let


    them..."


    "You are crazy!" They suddenly broke down and rushed toward Hank Gibson and me.


    But they were held back.


    I suppressed and smiled slightly, and said slowly, "Crazy? Have you forgotten that two months ago, a


    pregnant woman, in this abandoned warehouse for only a few hundred thousand dors? My child was


    about to be born! But you ruthlessly tied my legs to prevent him froming out. Do you know how he


    died in the end? He was suffocated to death, and he died. I haven''t taken your lives yet. Crazy? Huh?"


    I said harshly. I looked at them gloomily and said, "It''s okay if you don''t cooperate. Do you think only


    you can avoid thew and kill people, but we can''t?"


    "No! Mrs. Kennedy, we''ll all agree to your request. My wife and children are innocent. It''s our fault. If


    you want revenge,e to us. We promise you anything!"


    "Yes, we promise you anything, as long as you let go of our wives and children."


    Their pitiful expressions made me feel a little bored. I calmed down slightly and looked at Hank Gibson,


    saying, "Since they all agreed, so start!"


    Hank Gibson nodded and found a pregnant woman actor who had been found. She was wearing the


    clothes I wore on the day of the ident. The makeup artist was good at making up. Her original figure


    and face shape was simr to mine. After careful modification, she was almost the same as me.


    Hank Gibson asked someone to move the mirror in the warehouse in as before.


    The warehouse was restored to what it was two months ago. As for the scene outside, since it was a


    show, of course, everything was ready.


    I didn''t want to recall what happened that night. I just told the pregnant woman about what happened


    that night and asked Hank Gibson to send me home.


    As for their confession, I didn''t need to listen to the final result and know who it was. I recorded the


    confession, but in order to hand over the irrefutable evidence to the police one day so that they had no


    room to refute.


    It was admitted that people would change after experiencing some things, such as weakness and


    ipetence. However, the hatred was not strong enough, the love was not thorough enough, and the


    injury was not deep enough.


    After returning home, I simply washed up and fell asleep. I had a good sleep all night.

 Chapter 174 Revenge, It Wont Hurt If I Dont Care 6

    Chapter 174 Revenge, It Won''t Hurt If I Don''t Care 6


    Look, who says one can''t sleep well if he does something bad? In this world, there was no bad guy


    who would feel guilty or ufortable. Just like Luna and Olivia Pearson, they only hated that they


    had notpletely killed those they hated. They were never unable to sleep at night. Instead, they


    would think that the dead deserved it. Indeed, they felt at ease.


    The next day.


    In the Gibson family''s office.


    Hank Gibson handed me the video recordedst night and said, "What are you going to do next?"


    Looking at the scenes I had experienced in the video, I felt a dull pain. And my whole body filled with


    hatred. I looked at Hank Gibson and said, "Help me make an appointment with Leo Kennedy."


    He frowned. "Why do you want to see him?"


    I turned off the video and said lightly, "He''s aputer master. He wants to show to Olivia Pearson


    silently. He''s the only one I know. Besides, if he sees this video, with his feelings for me, it''s impossible


    for him and the Lewis family to live peacefully."


    He frowned and looked pale. "ra Kennedy, you''ve changed. You are unscrupulous."


    I looked up at him, amused. "You mean I used Leo Kennedy''s feelings for me?"


    He frowned and looked gloomy. Knowing that he was unhappy, I said, "Hank Gibson, didn''t you notice


    that? I''m also taking advantage of your feelings for me to take revenge."


    He sighed and said, "I know you feel ufortable, but..."


    "Are you still willing to help me?" I said and didn''t want to hear what he said next. I also have kindness,


    but I won''t reconcile. I can''t let go of my past by myself. And I''m not a saint. If others give me a knife, I


    will put my palms together to help him transcend.


    After a long time, he nodded and looked at me. "I''ll help you whatever you want to do. I''m willing to do


    these things, but I hope you won''t regret it in the future."


    Regret?


    I chuckled softly, tears welling up in my eyes. "I never thought that I would regret taking advantage of


    you to deal with the Lewis family. But I think I''ll regret it one day. But I''m weak now. Except for you, I


    can''t think of anyone else who can help me."


    He sighed slightly and said no more.


    In the afternoon!


    In the coffee shop.


    After not seeing Leo Kennedy for two months, he seemed to be a little haggard. After seeing me, he


    seemed to feel very distressed and guilty.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak for a long time, he, who had always been cold and arrogant, said, "ra


    Kennedy, I rushed over after you called me that night, but when I arrived, there was only a car being


    burned to ashes. I camete. I med myself for not being able to move faster in the past two months.


    What happened that night? Why did something happen to the child?"


    The matter had been buried in my heart for a long time, and then it calmed down. After the pain, it


    became hatred.


    I said calmly, "I can''t repeat what happened that night again, because every time I repeat it, it hurts so


    much that I can''t breathe. Hank Gibson found a camera in the warehouse and recorded what


    happened that night. Look at it."


    I gave him the phone and clicked on the video for him to watch.


    Looking at his more gloomy and terrible face and uncontroble anger, the veins on his hand, which


    was holding the mobile phone, twitched, and the blood vessels on his forehead were clearly visible due


    to anger.


    After a long time, he looked up at me with some tears in his eyes. "Who did it?"


    I lowered my head but couldn''t control my tears. I looked up at him and didn''t cry, but my tears flowed


    down uncontrobly. "Luna, the Lewis family!"


    "Bang!" His phone fell to the ground, which shocked everyone in the cafe.


    The waiter ran over and asked in a low voice, "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Get out!" His voice was loud and angry.


    Looking at the waiter, I smiled andforted him. "Sorry to trouble you. There''s nothing to do here!"


    The waiter walked away cautiously. He looked at me, "I kill them!" He got up and was about to leave,


    but I stopped him.


    I calmed down and looked at him. "The Lewis family has the power of the underworld. If the matter is


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    solved so easily, I will do it myself."


    He sat back in his seat and looked at me. "What do you want to do?"


    I was silent for a while. For the first time in more than a decade, I said, "Brother, you have to help me!"


    Yes, I''ve never called him brother since he came to HL Area and my grandmother''s world. This is the


    first time.


    His body suddenly froze. He looked at me in disbelief and even looked at me with joy. "ra, what did


    you call me?"


    "Brother!" I looked at him and said, "Brother, I only have you. No matter what happened to us in the


    past, we are still the family in the world. If you want to help me, the Lewis family must be punished."


    He looked at me. How calm and capable he was. Now that he looked like a child, he nodded. "Okay,


    what do you want to do?"


    "Let Olivia Pearson see the video without anyone noticing. I want her to live in fear all the time." It''s just


    the beginning of killing. It is a long way to go.


    He nodded. "Ok!"


    He was aputer master, which was not difficult at all. I took a sip of coffee.


    He calmed down and asked, "Does Dennis George know about this?"


    I lowered my eyes and nodded.


    "What are your ns for the future?" He asked the waiter to serve me coffee.


    I asked, "Can you safely enter Samuel Lewis¡¯pany by yourself?"


    He was stunned for a moment with unknown emotions, "ra, are you going to deal with Luna and


    Samuel Lewis?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "Shouldn''t I?"


    He pursed his lips and looked at me with aplicated look in his eyes. "Maybe Samuel Lewis didn''t


    know it at all. Luna did it!"


    "So what?" I smiled faintly. "Since they love Olivia Pearson so much, if I let her live a life worse than


    death, they won''t be much better!"


    He frowned. "But why do you want to join Samuel Lewis¡¯pany?"


    I rubbed my chin and said lightly, "I just want to see how the Lewis family will dote on this daughter if


    one day the Lewis family is down."


    There was aplicated look on his face. After hesitating for a long time, he changed the subject and


    said, "You and Dennis George..."


    When it came to Dennis George, I was so annoyed that I felt ufortable. There was a faint pain on


    both sides of my head. I looked at him and said, "Brother, please send me back!"


    He looked out of the window. "It''s still early. What''s up?"


    I nodded. "I''ve joined the Gibson family and be the project director. I want to expand the family''s


    AI to the next level within a year. I have to go back and think of a way."


    He suddenly chuckled and looked at me, saying, "ra, you''re getting smarter and smarter, but you''re


    doing well. You know how to protect yourself."

 Chapter 175 Revenge, It Wont Hurt If I Dont Care 7

    Chapter 175 Revenge, It Won''t Hurt If I Don''t Care 7


    I curled and stared at him straightly.


    He took a sip of coffee and said, "You clearly know that I''m good atputers, and you''ve also done a


    lot of research on AI. Severalpanies under my control are studying AI. If you say this, you want me


    to help you."


    I shrugged. "It''s fine if you don''t want to help, but I have other ways!"


    He smiled and said helplessly, "Tell me, how do you want me to help you?"


    "I want to talk to JD Technology Co., Ltd.''s boss, and then I want the Gibson family to buy thepany.


    You can''tpete with me!" I said this very seriously and pitifully. "Brother, I know that the Gibson


    family is not easy to deal with. I can only rely on this case to gain a firm foothold in the Gibson family.


    Then I will have more opportunities to do what I want to do!"


    He sighed and said helplessly, "I won''tpete with you for it, but ra, have you ever thought about


    it? It''s useless for the Lewis family to rely on the Gibson family alone."


    I looked at him and said with certainty, "What if you, the Georges, and Hank Gibson are included?"


    He was stunned and sighed for a moment. "ra, you''ve really schemed against us."


    I pursed my lips. I''ve said that people will change. Once one has something that he wants to protect or


    destroy, he can do anything without fear.


    Looking at him, I paused and said, "You can refuse my n and the way."


    He raised his eyebrows. "Do you think I''ll refuse?"


    I shook my head. "No!"


    He smiled and stopped talking.


    For the first time, I found that Leo Kennedy. He was so wordy all afternoon. Since he had solved the


    problem of AI, I was not in a hurry to go back.


    So he rubbed his chin and listened to him. He said, "ra, over the years, I''ve been thinking about who


    I will be in the end, but every time I think of you, I will think of you. So I think, in this life, I can''t let go of


    you."


    I looked at him and didn''t know what to say. I just said lightly, "It always goes on."


    "I can''t promise him the future. I''ve blocked my own path. If it weren''t for hatred, I wouldn''t have been


    able to live until now. So, I won''t promise anyone in the future. I''m selfish, so I don''t even want to give


    him hope."


    Seeing that he was a little tired, he said, "Are you tired? I''ll take you back to rest."


    I nodded and walked out of the restaurant with him.


    Along the way, I was a little sleepy. He didn''t continue to speak. He turned on the soft music and let me


    sleep peacefully.


    I leaned against the back of my chair and closed my eyes to sleep. Actually, I couldn''t fall asleep.


    Usually, I couldn''t fall asleep on the bed, let alone in the car.


    Even though I was very sleepy, I couldn''t fall asleep. When the car stopped, I opened my eyes and saw


    Leo Kennedy getting out of the car with a gloomy face.


    In front of the car was a slender and jade-like Dennis George. He looked a little haggard. It seemed


    that he had been waiting for a long time at the entrance of themunity.


    Leo Kennedy suppressed his anger, so after getting out of the car, he raised his hand without saying a


    word and punched Dennis George. He didn''t fight back and let him beat him.


    I didn''t want to stop the fight. I just sat in the car and watched with no expression on my face.


    After a long time, Leo Kennedy was probably tired. He sat down beside Dennis George, his anger not


    decreasing. "Mr. George, there''s no man in this world who''s more damn than you."


    Dennis George stood up from the ground without saying a word. Even though he was beaten to some


    extent, he still looked dignified and elegant.


    He stood in front of the car and looked at me with a pair of ck eyes. Their eyes met. There was no


    love, only a cold memory to suppress me.


    After a long time, Ipromised and got out of the car.


    I walked up to him and said, "Please step aside. I need to go!" Yes, he blocked the entrance of the


    He grabbed her hand tighter with a little pain. He looked at me for a long time and said with a deep and


    bitter look, "ra Kennedy, your home is not here."


    Perhaps it was too cold inte autumn, I was trembling. No, indeed, he was shaking.


    I wanted tough, but I couldn''t. My eyes were painful and I tried my best to get rid of him. I


    suppressed my emotions and said, "You can stay with me if you want to die!"


    After that, I got into the car. Leo Kennedy did not pull out the car key, so I started the car. Looking at the


    man standing still in front of the car, I said in a deep voice, "Get out of the way!"


    He opened his mouth, and his eyes were bottomless. "If I die to make you feel better, I will be happy."


    The autumn wind in the capital was very cold and strong. The maple leaves on the roadside were


    blown around like orphans.


    "It''s not toote for you to leave now!" "Because I''ll really kill you," I said tly.


    "Well, don''t be so kind!" He was calm, but Leo Kennedy doesn''t calm.


    Leo Kennedy looked at me and said in a low voice, "ra, don''t be impulsive!"


    "Am I impulsive?" No, I was very sober. I stepped hard on the elerator with my eyes narrowed.


    Love was really a terrible and ridiculous word. It was ironic that at the moment when I drove toward


    Dennis George, I actually spun the steering wheel and crashed into the parterre on the roadside.


    This kind of suicidal collision made my head buzz. I only felt a sharp pain in my chest, and then a warm


    feeling rushed up to my throat.


    I spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed on the steering wheel, unconscious.


    Everything happened so fast that I vaguely heard two panicked shouts.


    "ra Kennedy!"


    "ra!"


    Dennis George''s and Leo Kennedy''s voices came...


    When I woke up, I was in the hospital undoubtedly.


    My whole body was numb from the pain. I stared at the ceiling and felt a little disgusted with myself,


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look, I can''t even kill the person I hate the most. What a loser."


    Looking at the person standing by the bed, I couldn''t help but feel a little regret, "Sorry, I didn''t control


    my emotions well. It seems that I have done something wrong."


    It was not the first time that Hank Gibson saw memit suicide. At first, he was frightened, but now


    he felt relieved as long as he could save me.


    He raised his hand to move away from the hair on my forehead and said in a low voice, "Leo


    Kennedy''s Bentley worth millions of dors. It''s scrapped. You''re so lucky that you survived!"


    I smiled. I didn''t know if he was d or afraid. The back of my hand was a little swollen with the needle


    on it. It seemed that I had been having an infusion for a long time.


    "Did I sleep for a long time?"


    He nodded, "Two days and a night, both your forehead and heart were injured."


    I stared at the ceiling and said slowly, "It doesn''t hurt that much this time!"


    I didn''t dare die because I was afraid of pain. I was afraid of the piercing pain when the de cut my


    wrist and the heart-wrenching pain when falling from upstairs.


    Fearing pain made me timid and weak.


    His face darkened, "ra Kennedy, this is thest time. If you don''t want revenge, if you are willing to


    be hurt, it has nothing to do with me whether you live or die in the future. I won''t care about you then."


    I raised my hand to pull him, but my voice was a little hoarse, "I''m sorry, I was wrong. I should control


    my emotions!"

 Chapter 176 Revenge, It Wont Hurt If I Dont Care 8

    Chapter 176 Revenge, It Won''t Hurt If I Don''t Care 8


    I didn¡¯t want to die for no reason.


    Seeing that my eyes were red, he sighed, put my hand under the quilt, and said, "Don''t be stupid


    anymore. There''s still a long way to go in the future. You can still walk slowly."


    I nodded and stared at the ceiling in a daze for a long time. How could I not have the courage to crash


    into Dennis George?


    I fell asleep again. It was alreadyte at night when I woke up.


    The people who should have met on the way to theherworld looked at each other in the ward.


    Dennis George was still wearing the same ck custom-made suit as before. Maybe because the


    temperature level of the air conditioner in the ward was high, he took off his coat. His white shirt was


    ironed neatly and meticulously, just like his characteristics.


    "She''s awake!" He stepped forward, and his eyes fell on me, reflecting an obscure light.


    I closed my eyes, unwilling to see him.


    He continued, "Is there anything wrong?"


    I didn''t want to say anything.


    "Do you want some water?"


    The back of my hand hurt slightly. I frowned. In the past two months, I had too many infusions. The


    bruises on the back of my hand had been left for a long time.


    It was really annoying that I couldn''t get rid of them all the time.


    After my body was propped up, I frowned and opened my eyes, only to see Dennis George''s erged


    handsome face.


    A ss of warm water was ced in front of me. I stared at it for a long time without any reaction. After


    a while, I raised my hand, which was having the infusion, and reached the ss.


    Holding the ss in my hand, to be honest, was a little strenuous. The blood flew back to the infusion


    tube on the back of my hand. Dennis George looked at me with his ck eyes full of pain.


    I narrowed my eyes and dropped the ss in my hand as expected. "Pa!" With a loud sound, the ss


    fell to the ground, and it broke into pieces.


    The air was seemed to be frozen. I smiled and said, "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    Although it was an apology, I looked at him coldly and did not feel guilty at all.


    He frowned and said in a stiff voice, "It doesn''t matter!" He squatted down to pick up the pieces on the


    ground.


    Perhaps because it was too quiet, he broke the silence, "Do you still want to drink? I''ll pour another


    ss!"


    I looked down at his slightly trembling hands, and the chill in my heart grew stronger.


    "He was suffocated to death. Did you see that?" I knew that with Leo Kennedy''s personality, he would


    definitely let Dennis George see that video.


    From the moment he appeared just now, I saw the suppressed pain in his eyes.


    Yes, he had cried. As for how to cry, it had nothing to do with me. I just needed to know that he was in


    pain.


    Dennis George''s hand froze as he picked up the fragments. His body stiffened and he slowly looked up


    at me.


    Our eyes met, and I said sarcastically, "Mr. George, do you think it''s better to die in an instant or


    suffocate to death bit by bit?"


    He didn''t say anything, but the pain in his ck eyes was clear.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, I felt bored. I raised my hand and pulled out the needle on its back.


    With too much force, blood sshed out and fell on the white cup, which was particrly dazzling.


    I lifted my foot andnded on the ground barefoot. I knew that the ground was full of ss fragments,


    but I had no intention of keeping away from them.


    Without any scruples, he stepped on them. When the sole of my footnded on the back of Dennis


    George''s hand, blood spilled from his palm and slowly spread out. Did it hurt?


    I didn''t know. I only knew that when I held the ss shard tightly over and over again, desperately


    trying to cut off the rope that bound my child''s fate, the ss shard pierced into my palm again and


    again, and my blood-stained the rope. Even so, I still couldn''t save my child.


    I slowly lowered my head, and my gaze fell on Dennis George''s pale face due to the sudden pain. I


    smiled as if nothing had happened and said, "Sorry, I didn''t see it just now."


    "It''s okay!" His voice was so light that no emotion could be told.


    After staggering him, I poured myself a ss of water, sat down on a chair, and drank slowly.


    Dennis George half-squatted and pulled out the ss shard that had pierced into his palm.


    Blood dripped from his palm and sshed on the ground to form a pool of dazzling liquid.


    Did it hurt?


    I couldn''t feel it. I just felt extremely annoyed.


    When Olivia Pearson arrived, she looked at Dennis George''s badly mutted palm and wished she


    could tear me apart, "ra Kennedy, what did you do?"


    I couldn''t help but look out of the window. It should be veryte now. She was really infatuated with


    Dennis George.


    I raised my eyebrows and looked at her. By the way, I saw Mario Bet and Marcus Thomson


    following behind her.


    I smiled and said, "Thank you foring to see me at this hour of the night. I appreciate it.!"


    Olivia Pearson red at me and squatted down to look at Dennis George. For some reason, the TV in


    the ward, which had been turned off, suddenly turned on.


    The video on TV was just as I thought which made Olivia Pearson watch itpletely.


    Watching it again, I was numb and looked at their expressions.


    There were fear, pain, astonishment, and surprise.


    Leo Kennedy was truly a genius. He actually thought of using this method to let so many people see it


    together.


    After a long time, the video was over. Olivia Pearson looked at me and then at Dennis George''s hand.


    Her face was pale, which I really liked to see. Putting down the ss in my hand, I slowly walked to


    her, half squatting in front of her, and said with a faint smile, "Miss Pearson, did you watch the video


    just now? Do you want to know what it looks like to take out a dead child from the belly?"


    She was terrified and her face was pale with fear, "ra Kennedy, you are crazy!"


    I smiled and appreciated her panicked expression. I covered her pregnant belly with my palm, lowered


    my voice, and said with a wry smile, "Do you want to experience the pain that I have experienced at


    that time? Well, your mother should also like it this way, otherwise, why would she apply it to me? Am I


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    right?"


    "ra Kennedy, you ndered me!" Olivia Pearson was so shocked that she fell to the ground and


    stepped back bit by bit.


    Marcus Thomson recovered from the shock just now and helped the frightened and uneasy Olivia


    Pearson up, "ra Kennedy, why do you suppose that it was Aunt who did it?"


    I raised my eyebrows, "Everyone, do you want to have a look at the evidence?" Speaking of this, I


    paused and said boringly, "It''s not fun to see the whole thing. How about this? I''ll show you what the


    suffocated child looks like next time."


    Staring at Olivia Pearson''s belly, Iughed more and more wantonly, "It''s also a good time for you to


    see how your child looks after death in advance. What do you think?"


    "Take me away, take me away. She''s a lunatic!" Olivia Pearson was so scared that she could not speak


    coherently. She held Marcus Thomson''s hand and asked him to take her away.


    Marcus Thomson looked at me with aplicated expression. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    After Olivia Pearson left, I couldn''t help but feel bored. I nced at the man on the ground who was in


    a bad mood, and then at Mario Bet, who was standing at the door.


    Looking at the pain in his eyes, I felt a sharp pain in my heart and became even more annoyed.


    I simply called Hank Gibson. When the phone was connected, I said directly, "Don''t you want me?


    Don''t leave me in the hospital. I''m afraid!"


    Dennis George looked at me. His ck eyes were filled with an unfathomable depth and endless


    darkness.


    I know he''s in pain, but so what?

 Chapter 177 Revenge, It Wont Hurt If I Dont Care 9

    Chapter 177 Revenge, It Won''t Hurt If I Don''t Care 9


    Hank Gibson came soon. I suspected that he was nearby.


    Looking at the mess in the ward, he frowned and looked a little gloomy. His gaze fell on Dennis


    George. "Mr. George, how long do you think you can torture her in her current state?"


    Dennis George remained silent. From the very beginning until now, his eyes had been fixed on me. I


    knew that he felt guilty, self-me, and in pain.


    But I didn''t care.


    I walked towards Hank Gibson. He noticed the blood on the back of my hand and frowned. "Did you


    pull it yourself?"


    I nodded and said lightly, "Let''s go. I''m very tired!" Humans had limited energy. I couldn''t bear to hurt


    others so aggressively.


    Seeing this, he stopped talking and said, "Let''s go!"


    At the door of the ward, Mario Bet''s face was indifferent, and his cold eyes blocked the way out.


    His gaze fell on me, and his voice was cold, "About the child, Dennis'' pain was not less than you. Why


    do you hate him so much? Are you happy that you put all your pain on him and let him bear your pain?"


    "Get out of the way!!" Hank Gibson''s face darkened. They were all powerful men in the business world.


    Mario Bet didn''t move and stared at me.


    I pursed my lips, looked back at Dennis George, and said, "You were at the Lewis family''s banquet on


    Olivia Pearson''s birthday, weren''t you?"


    Dennis George looked at me with his eyes deep and dark, "Yes!"


    My chest was still aching, but I still felt ufortable. I suppressed my voice and said, "You know


    better than me why Luna chose to do it that night, don''t you? In the past two months, Hank Gibson


    almost didn''t allow me to touch any electronic products. I didn''t watch TV, watch the news, or even


    contact with the outsiders."


    At this point, I couldn''t help but chuckle, "Actually, I''m not stupid. Even if I didn''t see any news about


    your engagement with Olivia Pearson in the overwhelming news in City P, I could more or less guess


    that Luna''s purpose should be to kill me. After all, if I die, there will be no more obstacles between you


    and Olivia Pearson. But she''s wrong. She didn''t expect Hank Gibson to appear, and she didn''t expect


    me to be taken away by him."


    I didn''t look at Dennis George''s expression. Whether he was in self-me, or annoyance, it had


    nothing to do with me.


    I looked at Mario Be, smiled, and said, "Look, if this is not enough for me to hate him, I can tell you


    something. Dr. Bet, he is your good friend. I understand that you are protecting him, and I also


    know that may be in your opinion, I just lost a child. It''s not a big deal to think about it carefully, but I''m


    sorry, I am just this kind of person. I will take revenge even if it hurt me just a little bit. What''s more, that


    child is my life!"


    Yes, no one in this world could feel the same as others, or even feel sympathy. Most people just


    watched others'' trouble with indifference.


    After leaving the hospital with Hank Gibson, he said with his deep eyes, "Leo Kennedy is too arrogant.


    What you are going to do next will be very difficult. The Lewis family will be on guard."


    I nodded and couldn''t help but sigh. Leo Kennedy directly released the video in the hospital in order to


    let Dennis George see it and make him suffer.


    Anyway, since it had already begun, there was no reason to stop.


    When the car started, I nced sideways at him and said, "Have you taken photos of the child?"


    I asked calmly, but his body was obviously stiff. He looked at me and opened his mouth, "Didn''t you say


    you didn''t want to see it anymore?"


    Looking out of the car window, I couldn''t breathe due to the pain. After a long time, I said, "Well, I won''t


    look at it. Send it to Leo Kennedy and ask him to send it to Olivia Pearson''s phone secretly and choose


    to do it at midnight."


    He nodded, drove for a while, and changed the subject, "What''s the direction of the project about AI?"


    I nodded, "Leo Kennedy is aputer master. There is a technologypany in Newton Town, and


    the researchers are all geniuses. But it has poor management. Let''s take some time to purchase it


    someday."


    He raised his eyebrows, "Is there such apany?"


    "All right!"


    "Okay, it seems that you don''t have to bet on HY Technology Co., Ltd.." He smiled sportively.


    I looked down at him and said, "If you fail and lose HY Technology Co., Ltd., I''ll rely on you."


    He was amused, "Sure!"


    It was gettingte. By the time I got home, it was already wee hours. Fortunately, there were many


    rooms in the house, so he found a room to rest. I went back to the bedroom but didn''t fall asleep all


    night with something in my mind.


    It was Gloria''s 56th birthday on November 4th.


    The Yun family was a family of schrs in City P. After Gloria and Yank Gibson divorced, they still


    stayed in the Yun family. There were not many members in the Yun family, and there were two elders


    who were almost one hundred years old.


    Gloria had two older brothers. One was in politics and the other was in business. The two elders each


    had a son. Both of them had developed abroad and had their own family. They rarely returned home.


    Gloria was the youngest sister in the family, and her temper was spoiled. Hank Gibson also knew his


    mother''s temper. He would asionally say something, but after so many times, he gave up.


    Hank Gibson said that he wanted to take me to the birthday party, but I refused. After all, I had a few


    contacts with Gloria, which turned out that she was not friendly.


    Hank Gibson smiled and said, "The Yun family is a family of schrs. This time, the two elders invited


    a lot of big shots from the business world and political circles to my mother''s birthday party. The Lewis


    family will alsoe. Don''t you want to do something for the Lewis family? This is an opportunity."


    I was stunned for a moment, and then I realized something. If I wanted to pull down the Lewis family, I


    had to climb to the same height as the Lewis family, even higher than them. Otherwise, it would be


    innocuous.


    Looking at Hank Gibson, I nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go!"


    This society structure looked simple. They were all human beings who lived together on Earth.


    But people are different. We are divided into different grades, just like a pyramid, from the bottom to the


    top. Some people can''t cross the first level for several lifetimes.


    The poor could climb to a rtively rich life by studying hard, but if they wanted to reach a higher level,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    they had to rely on talent and wisdom to continue to climb up.


    However, once one reached a certain level, it was impossible for one to reply on his wisdom and talent


    only to climb higher. What followed next was to rely on the connections and bloodlines to continue to


    enter this circle. If one wanted to establish a firm foothold in the social circle at the top of the pyramid, it


    would depend on his flexibility and ability to be appreciated and respected.


    The reason why Luna had been rejected outside by the Lewis family for so many years was probably


    because of her intelligence.

 Chapter 178 Luck Has a Foundation 1

    Chapter 178 Luck Has a Foundation 1


    After so many years, if it weren''t for Samuel Lewis¡¯ persistence, his lost daughter, and the wealth that


    Luna had umted over the years, the Lewis family would have barely epted it.


    Depending on her blood lineage, Olivia Pearson could have a skyrocketing rise. This was her fate, and


    no one could control it.


    Hank Gibson and I arranged a time. He looked at me and said, "At six o''clock in the evening, I''ll pick


    you up an hour in advance. I''ll take you to try on your dress and makeup."


    I nodded. If I make up and dress, it would be unsightly. I was not pretentious, so I let him worry.


    It''s still early. I''m bored when I get home, so I called Diana.


    It was a pity that the phone was still switched off. It had been three months. If she had been resting,


    she would have been done. Why did she always switch off the phone?


    I had no choice but to call Alex Thomson. After a while, the phone rang and he seemed to be a little


    busy, "ra Kennedy, I''m taking care of my baby. What are you doing?"


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. It seemed that it was hard for a man like him to feed a baby.


    "Are you still in the countryside with Diana?" I spoke and leaned against the sofa, looking a littlezy.


    He did not speak. After a while, he said, "Well, what about you? How have you been recently? Are you


    all right?"


    I nodded. "Well, I''ll be back in Newton Town at the end of the year. Are you going to spend the Spring


    Festival in Newton Town? Or are you going to stay in the countryside?"


    "I''m not sure yet!" He seemed a little busy. I couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s Diana? Is her phone


    broken? Why didn''t she answer the phone? I called her several times these days, but it couldn''t get


    through."


    "Yes! She''s quite busy. I have to go first. I''ll call you after a time." After that, he hung up the phone.


    I paused and said nothing more.


    The Great Restaurant was an international five-star hotel.


    Hank Gibson parked the car at the entrance of the hotel. He got out of the car, gracefully walked to the


    passenger seat, opened the door for me, and helped me get out of the car.


    The hem of the royal blue gown was too long. I got out of the car and couldn''t help looking at him, "To


    be honest, this is my first time wearing such a long gown with a long hemline. I''m worried that I will fall


    downter."


    He smiled and said, "Then you have to follow me carefullyter. Don''t fall."


    Other than this, I didn''t seem to know if there was anyway better.


    I shrugged at him and walked into the hotel with him. At the magnificent entrance of the hotel, there


    were already people standing next to two Roman pirs to wee the distinguished guests.


    It was Gloria.


    She seemed to be older than before. Today, she wore a wine-red dress and an ink-colored cloak,


    elegant and generous.


    Gloria was soft and elegant.


    "Hank, you''re here. It''s time for the guests to arrive. Your grandparents are all here. Go in and greet


    them ande out to wee our guests." Gloria pulled Hank and said.


    After that, Gloria looked at me and she smiled. "Who is she? She''s beautiful and tender. I''ve never


    seen her before."


    Seeing that Gloria looked at me strangely, I was a little stunned and couldn''t help looking at Hank.


    Hank was amused. "Mom, you''ve seen her before. She''s ra."


    Gloria was stunned. She nced at my belly and said after a moment of hesitation, "It''s you!" Gloria


    frowned and looked at Hank, saying, "Hank, why are you..."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank interrupted her, "Mom, you said that no matter who I take with me today, you won''t ask. I have my


    own ideas, and you will respect me, right?"


    Parents would alwayspromise endlessly. Gloria clearly disliked Yara and looked down on the


    Georges.


    But now, for Hank''s sake, she can bear me.


    Sighing slightly, Gloria nced at me and frowned. "Don''t make trouble."


    Hank smiled and led me into the hotel lobby.


    There were not many people in the hall. There were cakes and drinks on both sides. Hank''s


    grandparents were chatting with the new guests in the side court.


    Hank pulled me forward to greet them. Long time no see. The two old men were very happy.


    They were nearly a hundred years old, but they looked energetic.


    "Hank, the girl you came with here is really beautiful. Who is she?" Harry said, and nced at me.


    Hank pulled me forward and said with a smile, "Harry, she is the project director of mypany. She


    came here with me today."


    "I see. Hank, you''re not young anymore. It''s time for you to think about your marriage. Don''t drag it on."


    Fancy, Hank''s grandmother said.


    Hank nodded repeatedly, looked at the two old men, and said, "I''ll go with my mother to greet the


    guests and let ra talk to you."


    The two old men nodded, indicating for him to work.


    After Hank left, Fancy pulled me to her side and I sat down. "How old are you?"


    I smiled. "Twenty-six!"


    "Are you married?" Fancy cared about me. I smiled and said, "Yes, Grandma!"


    Fancy was stunned. She nced at Harry and said with a smile, "Hank was too hard to understand."


    Harry smiled and looked at me. "ra?"


    I smiled gently and replied politely, "Yes."


    Harry nodded thoughtfully. "It''s a good name. You''re smart."


    I smiled and said, "Grandpa, you tter me."


    Harry''s eyes lit up slightly and he said, "Hank wanted us to wee you. It''s rare for you to be with


    him."


    "Harry, what are you talking about?" Fancy said seriously, "You know everything."


    Harry smiled and said, "They have their ns. We are just onlookers."


    Fancy snorted. "Yes!"


    They were interesting with such an unclear conversation. They were nearly a hundred years old, and


    their children were all filial. They could still keeppany. It was a great blessing in their lives.


    How many people could reach the level of the two old men? Most of them were separated halfway, and


    they could only forget their past alone for the rest of their lives.


    I didn''t understand why Hank asked me to stay with them. After a while, I realized that every customer


    had to greet the two old men.


    Of course, they would have a casual chat during the greetings. Gradually, some people would be


    curious about who I was. Harry and Fancy would introduce me back and forth.


    And I knew who those who came to visit are.


    Samuel came with Luna. The two middle-aged men looked extremely well-maintained. Samuel was


    imposing, and Luna was tender and dignified. They still deserved to be called a perfect match.

 Chapter 179 Make Luck Possible 2

    Chapter 179 Make Luck Possible 2


    After greeting Harry and Fancy, Samuel and Luna also noticed me. They were stunned at the same


    time. They looked at Harry and asked, "Mr. Yun, who is this person next to you?"


    Harry said with a smile, "This is ra, a staff member of Hank''spany. She came with Hank today."


    Samuel and Luna looked at each other in surprise. "ra?" Their eyes fell on me with some


    "Mr. Lewis, ra is very simr to younger Luna. If you hadn''t found the daughter, I would have


    misunderstood that she was your daughter." Link, who was about the same age as Samuel, joked.


    His words attracted many people''s agreement. Harry and Fancy were stunned by his words and looked


    at Luna and me carefully.


    After a while, Harry said, "Yes. ra''s eyes and brows are very simr to Luna''s. Her nose is very


    simr to Samuel''s. She''s tall and pretty. If it weren''t for the fact that Samuel had already found his


    daughter, I would have thought that ra was your own daughter."


    Everyone burst intoughter. Samuel looked at Luna and then at me, then he frowned.


    After receiving the guests, Hank walked in and said with a smile, "Everyone thinks so. Let Mr. Lewis


    adopt ra as his daughter so that we can have a better time today?"


    I was stunned. I couldn''t figure out what Hank meant.


    As soon as he said that, someone said, "Yes, this is a good idea. Mr. Lewis has another beautiful


    daughter. We are envious."


    Other people didn''t know about my rtionship with the Lewis family, so they obviously felt that it was a


    happy thing, but Samuel and Luna, who were well aware of it, looked a little awkward.


    After a while, Luna said with a smile, "Thank you for your kindness. But Olivia is so proud. After all


    these years of suffering outside, we don''t think it''s enough for her to make up for it. If we recognize an


    adopted daughter again, I''m afraid she''ll overthink it."


    These words made Hank and the others, who had previously proposed, look unhappy.


    For a moment, they felt a little embarrassed.


    With a smile, I felt much more rxed. I looked at Luna and Samuel and said, "The love you two have


    for your daughters makes others envious. I couldn''t bear your kindness."


    "What are you talking about?" Link said straightforwardly, "ra, why do you belittle yourself? The fact


    you came with Hank shows that you have your own advantages that no one else has noticed. You and


    I have some special feelings for each other. I only have one son now. Everyone knows that my wife left


    early and didn''t leave me a daughter. I, a half-dead old man, want a daughter. Now with this fate, you


    are willing to ept me as your father? In the future, the Kennedy family''s your home."


    I was stunned. For a moment, I was a little confused. Link was a famous official in the City P. He had


    been an upright and honest official for his whole life. Now, such an official was rare.


    His words to me made me feel ttered.


    Look at her. She''s so happy that she can''t even speak. Link, look at how you scared her. Harry, who


    was standing by the side, teased. He smiled and he looked a little proud.


    Hank patted me gently on the shoulder and said, "Thank Link for his love."


    "Thank you, Link," I said excitedly. "It''s my pleasure."


    "See? It''s hard to make it clear. Link has been looking forward to having a daughter all his life. Now that


    he''s over 50 years old, he has a daughter of the same surname. ra doesn''t need to change her


    surname. They are a family." Harry said with a smile.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Harry looked at Link and said, "How can you ept an adopted daughter? She''s your biological


    daughter. She''s from the Kennedy family!"


    Link burst outughing. For a moment, he picked up his ss and looked at me, saying, "ra,e


    with me!"


    After taking me to the stage of the hotel, Link said loudly, "Everyone, first of all, thank Mr. Yun and Mrs.


    Yun for holding this birthday banquet, so that I can get this daughter and fulfill my wish for the rest of


    my life. Today, I will announce to you through Mrs. Yun''s birthday banquet. Later, I will invite all of you


    to my house to celebrate my daughter''s eptance into the family list."


    As soon as he said this, all the guests under the stage were stunned and then pped their hands to


    congratte Link.


    Link was a straightforward person. Since he wanted to recognize me as his daughter, he obviously


    thought of bringing me to introduce myself to the guests tonight.


    Not longter, I remembered all the nobles at the banquet. On the way, Link had something to talk to


    his friends about.


    I have time to find Hank. He just finished his work and took me into the restroom.


    He asked, "Is this banquet worth it?"


    I smiled and thanked him. "Well, it''s not for nothing. But why did you propose Samuel adopt me? Didn''t


    you know what Luna did? How could I ept them as my parents?"


    Hank was about to make cups of coffee. Hank looked at me and said, "Link has been adopting a


    daughter for so many years, and he doesn''t want to get married. This is known by all the famous


    families in the city P. He thinks you look like Luna, so I took the opportunity to mention the adoption.


    Samuel and Luna don''t want you. Thus, it''s inevitable that they refuse. However, Link has been loyal all


    his life and Link wants a daughter. That''s all."


    I looked at Hank. I couldn''t help but sigh. "I thought it was just a matter of convenience, but after


    hearing what you said, I feel a little stupid."


    "It''s hard for me to imagine this step-by-step scheme."


    Hank raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you think I''m deep-minded and don''t dare


    make friends with you?"


    "Of course not!" I smiled and said, "Thank you so much. Did you inform Harry in advance?"


    Otherwise, why would Harry deliberately add fuel to the fire?


    Hank nodded and put the coffee cup in front of me. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Yes, you''re


    right."


    I smiled and paused. "Link is pure and upright. If I want to rely on him to attack the Lewis family in the


    future, I''m afraid..."


    Hank smiled lightly. "The foundation of the Lewis family is mostly for their deep-hidden underworld. If


    someone can ruin it, the others will be happy to see it."


    I raised my eyebrows. It seemed that destruction pursues the great.


    Hank''s cell phone rang. It was Gloria who called him. Hank must have something to do, so he was in a


    hurry to deal with it. He asked me to sit down for a while and call him if there was anything.


    Seeing him leave, I sat in the restroom and looked at the coffee cup in a daze. I identally


    recognized Link as my adopted father. I was lucky to have a father.


    After sitting for a while in the restroom, I went out.


    In the bathroom.


    Luna elegantly blocked my way. "Miss Kennedy, shall we have a chat?"


    Looking at her somewhat loose cheeks, I nodded and asked, "Mrs. Lewis, what are you going to talk


    about?"

 Chapter 180 Make Luck Possible 3

    Chapter 180 Make Luck Possible 3


    Luna smiled faintly. "There''s a rest area outside the hotel. Let''s go!"


    I followed her to the back of the hotel, where there was an open-air rest area. She found a seat and


    elegantly sat down, indicating for me to sit down and talk.


    I sat opposite her and asked the waiter for a cup of water. She ordered a cup of coffee and specially


    told the waiter not to add sugar.


    I looked down and waited for her to say something.


    She was not in a hurry. She waited until the coffee was delivered and took a shallow sip and she said,


    "Miss Kennedy seems to never drink coffee?"


    I nodded. "It''s bitter. I''m not used to it."


    Luna smiled and took another sip. Perhaps it was because the taste was too bitter. She frowned


    slightly. "It''s a blessing that you don''t like suffering." Her eyes fell on me and she smiled slightly. "To be


    honest, you and I were so simr. If I hadn''t checked the DNA myself, I would have thought that you


    were my daughter."


    I sneered. "I, ra, don''t deserve to be Mrs. Lewis¡¯ daughter!"


    The smile on her face faded, and she narrowed her eyes. Then she let out a long sigh and said, "Thirty


    years ago, I was just 20 years old. I was born into an ordinary family, and I knew it since I was a child. If


    I want to live the life I want in the future, I have to work hard enough. At the age of 23, I just graduated


    from college and met respected Samuel. It was probably the most fortunate thing in my life that I could


    be recognized by him around the people. He was noble, elegant, and gentle. He was almost the dream


    lover of all women. Fortunately, we appreciated and loved each other."


    I just looked at her quietly and did not intend to interrupt. She asked the waiter to refill her ss and


    continued, "At the age of 24, he and I have been looking forward to countless future days. I even


    imagined the life of marrying him in the future. It''s beautiful and worth looking forward to, but the reality


    is cruel. Few children from ordinary families can be quietly respected by tens of thousands of people.


    Only children who have been infected by the noble families for a long time will have an innate


    superiority and elegance in the crowd."


    She looked at me with contempt. "Very few people have the nobility, because it''s brought by blood."


    I couldn''t help frowning, but I just frowned and listened to her quietly.


    Luna leaned back slightly and said, "Because of the difference in family background, I was despised


    and picky by the Lewis family. I was as arrogant. In a fit of anger, I left Samuel and wanted to make a


    name for myself. I swore to myself that I, Luna, would one day stand on the Lewis family''s side and let


    them look up to me."


    Speaking of this, she couldn''t help butugh at herself. "Fate is ridiculous. I didn''t expect to find out that


    I was pregnant after I left the city. I left in anger. I didn''t want to go back and find Samuel. But I''m young


    after all. It''s my first time being pregnant as a mother. I don''t want to destroy the child, but I cannot


    raise her. I hesitated while my belly grew bigger and bigger. In the end, I had to give birth to her. I


    wanted to find a man to marry topromise for the rest of my life, but I wasn''t willing to fail. After


    giving birth to the child, I went abroad alone."


    Seeing the vicissitudes of life on her face, I couldn''t help frowning slightly. A woman''s life was full of


    ambition. I didn''t know if it was good or bad.


    After a while, she continued, "Do you know how difficult it is for a woman in her twenties to live abroad?


    Just like walking on the edge of a knife, I can''t sleep at night. I miss my child every day, but I can''t go


    back. I think as long as I have enough money and have a stable life, I will raise her up. But it took ten


    years. When I go back to look for her in the HL Area, she has been lost by the man. My darling!"


    Seeing the tear in her eyes, I lowered my eyes and felt a slight pain in my heart. My child could never


    be back. Looking at her, I couldn''t help but sneer. "So? Is this an excuse that you can hurt others at


    will?"


    Luna shook her head and calmed down, saying, "I had found Olivia for 16 years. During the period, I


    have been looking forward to her living a good life day and night. In order to find her, I am not willing to


    have children with others even if I get married. I am willing to be a stepmother. For so many years, I


    only wanted to atone for my sins. Now I finally find her and keep her by my side. As a mother, you can


    say that I am selfish and vicious. I will admit that as long as it is what Olivia wants, I will fight for her by


    any means. The rest of my life is for her."


    I sneered. "You love your daughter best. But others love their children, too!"


    "I don''t care." She looked at me and raised her voice a little. "ra, you could have chosen. If you had


    chosen not to take that child from the very beginning and left Dennis, it wouldn''t have happened so


    much in the end. I gave you a choice, right?"


    I was really angry. She was so shameless to say that she was selfish and cruel.


    "Mrs. Knight, you are indeed a person who has experienced a lot. You are so cruel. You killed my child.


    Aren''t you afraid that your grandson will be punished?" I was not a kind person. A few sad stories


    wouldn''t touch me!


    I couldn''t forget the past betrayal and revenge with a smile.


    Luna''s face darkened, and her mood was not good. "ra, don''t think that you can do anything to me


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    just because you have a rtionship with Link. To put it bluntly, you''re a nobody. If I want to kill you,


    what can you do to me?"


    What!


    Luna was so arrogant!


    "My life is worthless. You can do whatever you want if you can. It''s not a big deal for me to have a


    father. But I can beat you easily. I ask Dennis for help. And I have a good rtionship with the Gibson


    family. Besides, I have Luna. By the way, I forget to tell you that I still have an elder brother, Leo. You


    know him. Do you think it''s possible to destroy the Lewis family with these peoplebined?"


    "You..." Luna''s face turned pale.


    "Why are you so arrogant? Why are you so confident that you have the ability to persuade so many


    people?"


    Samuel suddenly came out. He walked over to Luna and sat down. He raised his eyebrows and looked


    at me. "It¡¯s Luna''s fault for that child, but Miss Kennedy, do you really think you have the ability to ruin


    the Lewis family by yourself?"


    Since the matter had been resolved, there was no need to hide it. "I have to give it a try. The most


    miserable thing is to go to hell."

 Chapter 181 Every Luck Has a Reason 4

    Chapter 181 Every Luck Has a Reason 4


    He frowned slightly and nced sideways at Luna. With a deep voice, he asked, "When did you


    be so cruel and merciless to a child?"


    For a moment, Luna felt extremely aggrieved. "Samuel, do you know how the days were when Olivia


    was in City P? I just care about my daughter!"


    "Nonsense!" Samuel was a little angry. "You will spoil her."


    Luna lowered her head with tears. "We owe her too much over the years."


    Samuel sighed and looked at me. "Ms. Kennedy, what''s done is done. You can put forward


    requirements. We will definitely try our best to make up for you."


    I found it funny. The couple was really extraordinary. One of them killed people, and the other gave


    people money to keep them silent. They were really amazing.


    I sat up straight and looked at them, saying, "Since you are so sincere. You know, I don''tck money


    and influence. How about this? In Buddhism''s words, it calls karma, as thew says that one life is


    worth one life. I know that Ms. Pearson is about to give birth. Why don''t we exchange one life for


    another? The two children can also havepanions on the road to hell!"


    "ra, don''t push your luck!" Luna flushed with anger. "Do you really think you''re a great person just


    because you are a friend of a few big shots? I''m telling you, you''re still too young."


    I smiled, but I was not angry. I nodded and said, "Mr. Knight is right. I know I''m still young, so I know


    that there will be a long way to go!"


    "Ms. Kennedy is a smart person. Do you think it''s worth it to ruin your future and make everyone


    unhappy for a child?" It was definitely a threat.


    Iughed and said, "It''s worth it! Take your time. I have to run." I looked at Luna and smiled brightly.


    "Mrs. Knight, we have a long way to go. I''m not in a hurry!"


    She looked gloomy and unhappy. I stopped smiling and went straight into the hall.


    It''s their business whether they''re happy or not. What I care about is whether I''mfortable or not.


    Rich and powerful people could do whatever they wanted. It was ridiculous that life was nothing to


    them!


    When we arrived at the hall, almost all the guests had left. Seeing me, Link smiled and said kindly,


    "Although the Kennedy family is big, since you have be my daughter, we must take a ceremony to


    announce it on an auspicious day. My daughter should be proud."


    I smiled lightly, but nearly could not hold back my tears. My voice was slightly choked with sobs. "Thank


    you, Mr. Kennedy!"


    He clicked his tongue and said, "Come on, you should change your words. Call me dad!"


    I pursed my lips and burst into tears. "Dad!"


    "Good girl!" Heughed and said straightforwardly, "Tell me your address. I''m going to inspect the


    provinces in the next two days. I''ll bring you delicious food when Ie back."


    I nodded and looked at him. "I live in Central Park. Look after yourself when you are away from home."


    He nodded and said with a smile, "Ok, I''ll let your brother take care of you these days. We''ll be a family


    in the future. If you need anything, just tell him!"


    I nodded and felt warm in my heart.


    After sending the guests off, Hank walked towards us. He looked at Link and said, "Link, don''t worry. I


    will take good care of your daughter. I promise she will be healthy and happy."


    Linkughed, narrowed his eyes, and whispered, "To be honest, are you two in a rtionship?"


    Hank was stunned and said with a smile, "Link, it doesn''t up to only me."


    "Ha-ha!"


    For a moment, everyoneughed. After sending Link away, Hank said goodbye to Gloria.


    Gloria gave me a nce and looked at Hank with aplicated look in her eyes and said, "You know


    what you should do. Don''t make thingsplicated. If there is any news about you in City P, it will be


    even more troublesome, think about it, the Georges, the Gibsons, and now the Kennedys."


    Hank nodded andforted her, "Mom, don''t worry. I know what to do!"


    After leaving the hotel, we got in the car.


    I looked at him and asked, "Although Link has always wanted a daughter, he is a high-ranking political


    man. He can''t casually adoptive a daughter at a nce, right?"


    He started the car and said with a smile, "You''re smart. You''re all surnamed Kennedy. Do you think it''s


    a coincidence?"


    "What do you mean?"


    He drove on the road and said, "Leo also participated in this matter. He is Link''s nephew and was


    raised by Link. Leo mentioned you more than once in front of him. I guess he has said everything he


    knew."


    I was stunned. "Isn''t Leo''s father a businessman?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "If you have a chance, you can ask Leo. There are few people in the


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Kennedy family. Link has no children in his life. An uncle of the Kennedy family is dead while the other


    is disabled. So although the Kennedy family is big, it is still deste."


    I nodded, more or less guessing. A few years ago, Leo was indeed returned to the Kennedys in City P.


    I didn''t know much about the details by asking himter. When he came to City P, we were young and


    never learned much about the investor whomitted suicide from Grandma.


    After so many years, I''ve never asked about his antecedents.


    After being busy for an entire night, I felt sleepy in the car. The car had already entered themunity


    while I was drifting off to sleep.


    Hank stopped the car. Seeing that I was sleepy, he got out of the car and said, "Do you need me to


    carry you up?"


    I suddenly opened my eyes and shook my head. "No, thanks, I can go up by myself!" Gloria was right.


    If something would draw a misunderstanding was photographed by people with ulterior motives,


    everyone would be embarrassed and troublesome.


    Seeing Dennis waiting at the door, I was not surprised but just frowned with curiosity. Was he trying to


    redeem in this way?


    He sat on the steps of the gate, looking like an abandoned child.


    After not seeing him for a few days, he became thinner. His arrogance in the past was gone, and his


    eyes were bloodshot.


    Hank frowned slightly and said, "I''ll go back."


    I nodded and looked at Dennis, who was slowly getting up. His hand was wrapped in white gauze.


    I was so regretful now that I would rather live a poor life than meet him.


    Because of him, in the past three years, I had been hurt so much which made me aplete change.


    After looking at each other for a long time, I thought carefully and really didn''t know what to say to him.


    In the end, I said indifferently, "Go back, and don¡¯te again!" I ignored his gaze and went straight in.


    "You live together?" He said in a tired voice.


    I frowned and paused. "That''s my business!"


    "All right!" He said in a hoarse and weak voice, "Is this really the end?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±Was this the end? I really don''t know. I thought of hundreds of ways to torture him, but I found


    that I would hurt too in the end, so I chose to turn a blind eye to it.


    "I know you hate me and me me! It''s my fault that I didn''t protect you and the child well. But ra, I


    can¡¯t give it up. If you hate me, you can take revenge, but... at least, go back with me, we are husband


    and wife, and we have to face it together in the end, right?"


    I pursed my lips, still feeling sad, and said, "Then divorce!" I tried my best to learn to be relieved and


    not hate him. After all, it was my limit to not hate the people I loved.


    My heart seemed to be torn apart, it was painful.

 Chapter 182 Every Luck Has a Reason 5

    Chapter 182 Every Luck Has a Reason 5


    Human! How ridiculous we are. I was wrong when I loved him before, and I was wrong too when I


    didn''t love him.


    I turned around and went upstairs, feeling that there was nothing I could talk to him about.


    "You want to finish all the past between us with just a sentence, don''t you?" He spoke in a very


    indifferent voice.


    I stopped where I was and didn''t look back.


    "ra, if you really hate me, are you willing to let me go just like that? The best revenge in the world is


    to live a life worse than death. Are you taking revenge? Or are you relieved?"


    I didn''t know what made such a nobleman say this, so I looked back at him.


    I frowned slightly. "Dennis, you know well that these mind games never work on me!"


    He looked up with sharp eyes. "Go back with me. That¡¯s the only way for you to vent your anger and


    hatred at me."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will stab you to death in the middle of the night?" I wouldn''t have done it before,


    but now it''s really different. If I hate enough, I would do anything more terrible than kill.


    He pursed his lips with flickering eyes. "I''ll wait and see!"


    I looked up and saw that the lights in the house had been turned on. Hank was standing by the French


    window.


    From a distance, I couldn''t see his expression clearly, but at least I could imagine.


    Dennis naturally saw my actions and frowned slightly, but said nothing.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long while, I looked at him and calmed down. "Dennis, I can go back with you, but I want you to


    do something."


    "Go ahead!"


    "I want everyone in City P to know my identity and distance you from Olivia. And never ask what I will


    do in the future!"


    He frowned and nodded. "Deal!"


    After a pause, he continued, "I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    "All right!"


    At the entryway.


    Hank waited at the door with his arms crossed. He looked at me indifferently and asked, "Have you


    reached an agreement?"


    I nodded and bent down to change my shoes. "I can''t always hide behind you since I''ve said that I have


    to make it by myself."


    "Well!" He sneered. "Are you worried that someone will use us as an excuse to implicate the Georges


    and the Kennedys?"


    I frowned and felt that his words were harsh. "Hank, I am still the wife of Dennis. What your mother


    worried about is right."


    Hank was very good in every way, but I couldn''t be so selfish. I had enough of being hurt by loving


    Dennis and could not be able to fall in love with another one, even it was Hank.


    Seeing his gloomy face, I looked up at him and said, "Thank you for your help these days, but I can''t


    y deaf and dumb anymore. Hank, I''m sorry!"


    Without looking at him, I went to the bedroom. One person would not be so kind to another for no


    reason. I am not stupid. I know why he was so kind to me.


    Sometimes I also want to pretend to be stupid and continue to stay, but people areplicated and I


    can''t pretend forever.


    What''s more, I''m not qualified to be stupid now!


    "ra Kennedy!" He said in a low voice, "Have you... fallen in love with me?"


    I was stunned. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. After a pause, I said, "Hank, I''m sorry!"


    From behind came his lowughter. "Well, okay! I see."


    I could hear the gloom in hisugh.


    But I could not do anything.


    I opened my mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, I gave up.


    Back in the bedroom, I felt a little uneasy and couldn''t sleep no matter how hard I tried.


    In just two months, I have never thought about how to live the rest of my life.


    How to deal with the matter between Dennis and me? And Hank, I epted his taking care of me and


    his kindness with ease, but I forgot that I couldn''t give him anything in the end. Finally, it was still him


    who would be hurt!


    I was already badly mauled all over. I could not implicate him anymore.


    The night was so long that I thought the day would note.


    The next day.


    As a result of losing sleep for a whole night, I had a headache.


    Hank was already in the living room. When he saw me, he looked at me with a poker face. "Have


    breakfast first?"


    I nodded and my gaze fell on the dining table. White porridge, fried dough sticks, fried eggs, they were


    all home-cooked.


    Sitting opposite him, I saw him drinking the porridge quietly and elegantly with dark circles under his


    eyes.


    "You didn''t sleep wellst night?" I asked.


    He looked up at me and responded lightly, "Eat more!" He ced a fried egg into my bowl.


    I looked at him and shut my mouth.


    I was absent-minded for a moment when my phone rang. Not until I noticed Hank looking at me do I


    hear it and gave a nce at the screen.


    It was Dennis.


    Seeing that I didn''t want to answer it, Hank raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you not going to take


    it?"


    I picked up the phone but didn''t say anything but waited for the man on the other end to speak.


    "Is there a lot of things? I''ll go upstairs to help you with them. I''m downstairs." Dennis said in a neither


    too loud nor too low voice, and no emotions could be heard.


    I got up, walked to the window, and lifted the curtain. The person downstairs was still in a ck suit,


    straight and tall.


    "No, thanks!" "See you downstairs," I added lightly.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you!" It was an ordinary response, as if we had always been like this.


    After hanging up the phone, Hank looked at me and pursed his lips. "You haven''t finished breakfast


    yet."


    I looked at him and knew that he was in a bad mood. I paused and said, "Hank, thank you."


    Except for this, I don''t know what else I should say. Everything in the bedroom was arranged by him.


    Nothing should be taken away.


    I missed him and went straight out of the bedroom. Suddenly, he grabbed my wrist. Before I could


    react, he kissed my neck hard.


    All of this happened so quickly that I couldn''t react in time. I pushed him away in pain, covered my


    neck, and became slightly angry. "Hank, I thought you would respect me!"


    He found it funny. "ra, you really think too highly of human nature!"


    I took a deep look at him and said in a serious voice, "Goodbye!"


    This was my own problem. I was not qualified to reprimand him but to ept everything instead.


    Downstairs.


    Dennis was already waiting at the door. When he saw meing out, he was a little stunned and soon


    stretched out his hand to me. "Let''s go home!"


    His words were as light as a gust of wind.


    I pursed my lips and ignored his hand in the air, missed him, and headed straight for the car.


    Hank said in a gloomy voice behind us. "Dennis, you''d better take good care of her. Otherwise, next


    time, I won''t let her go."


    I was stunned. I looked back and saw two men looking at each other with anger.


    After getting in the car, I didn''t look at them but just faintly heard Dennis say, "There won''t be a next


    time."


    The car started, but Dennis kept silent. Naturally, I wouldn''t say anything too but looked at the scene of


    the tall buildings shing by the window.


    It drew my attention to the extraordinary prosperity of City P.

 Chapter 183 Coldness Is for Each Other

    Chapter 183 Coldness Is for Each Other


    "What would you like to eat?" Dennis spoke in a usual tone and looked at me from the side a little cold


    look in his eyes.


    I pursed my lips and said lightly, "I''m not hungry!" I ate more or less just now.


    Without saying a word, he parked the car in front of a breakfast shop and looked at me. "I''m hungry!"


    After getting out of the car, he went into the shop and sat down at a table. He looked at me


    expressionlessly and asked, "Do you want soup dumplings?"


    I was not hungry at all, so I nodded. "All right!"


    I didn''t look at him anymore. I lowered my head and yed with my phone. A text message came in


    from Leo. "How about going to Newton Town on Wednesday to meet the president of JD Technology


    Co., Ltd.?"


    I almost forgot about it. After replying to the message, I thought I could go back to Newton Town to visit


    Alex and Diana. I hadn''t seen them for a long time. Diana''s child should have been two months old.


    The phone was suddenly taken away by someone. I looked up and found it was Dennis. I frowned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He put the phone in the ce where I couldn''t reach, looked at me, and said, "Enjoy your meal."


    I couldn''t help frowning. Looking at the food in front of me, I had no appetite. "I just ate. I''m not hungry!"


    "It''s okay. Eat more!" As speaking, he pushed the small steamed bun toward me.


    I frowned and was a little unhappy, but I didn''t lose my temper.


    After breakfast, I felt that he was in a bad mood but couldn''t figure out why he was so angry, so I chose


    to be silent.


    After we arrived at the vi and got out of the car, we were back to the bedroom. Dennis suddenly


    hugged me from behind and asked in a hoarse and low voice with anger. "Did he touch you?"


    His words were inexplicable. Before I could react, he kissed me.


    I frowned in pain and got angry, but I still said calmly, "Is it all because Olivia was pregnant and couldn''t


    make love with you that you pick me back here to be a bedmate?"


    As soon as I finished speaking, he stopped and looked up at me with heavy breathing. "ra, do you


    think I''m that bad?"


    "Isn''t that so?" I asked him in reply and looked back at him, only to see his red eyes.


    The atmosphere was down.


    The handsome man smiled with a little loneliness and stared at me. "Aha, then I''ll do as you wish!"


    Without waiting for me to react, he pushed me onto the bed, pulled off the tie at the cor, and threw it


    aside. Then he unbuttoned his shirt.


    For a moment, I was absent-minded and suddenly realized what he was going to do. Suppressing my


    fear, I got out of bed and prepared to leave.


    But before I could get out of bed, he pressed me down. "Hank won''t force you, will he?"


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Let''s do something different from him."


    Nanny Daisy was happy to see me back, so she made some delicious food and brought it up. When


    she stood at the door, she shouted, "ra!"


    Seeing me and Dennis George like this, he was stunned at the door.


    "Get out!" Dennis George''s face was covered with ayer of fierceness and malice.


    Nanny Daisy had never experienced Dennis George''s anger. She was stunned for a moment, then


    quickly closed the door and went out.


    "Well!" All of a sudden, I burst outughing. Looking into his pitch-ck eyes, I could not help but mock


    him. "Haha! I''m d that the child is not alive. Otherwise, how miserable would he be with a father like


    you?"


    He looked at me, his dark eyes fixed on me, and his cheeks showed signs of depression because of


    anger.


    For a few seconds, I thought he would raise his hand and hit me.


    But not.


    He leaned over to my ear and said in a low voice, suppressing his anger, "I want to see if he''s sad or


    happy to have another one."


    I was stunned.


    Dennis George pressed his thin lips over.


    After a while, I felt a dull pain on my lips.


    I couldn''t help but scream, "Dennis George, you belong to a dog?"


    "Well!" He sneered. "As long as you know it hurts!"


    "Dennis George..."


    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly froze and breathed heavily.


    I looked at him and saw a pair of heavy eyes staring at the centipede-like scar on my lower abdomen.


    He raised his hand and wanted to touch it, but I suddenly pushed him away. I had a n in my heart.


    He asked, "What''s wrong? Are you not interested in this scar?"


    He looked at me, and the pain in his ck eyes was hard to bear. Knowing that he was ufortable,


    I felt more and more ridiculous.


    His eyes were deep and hard to read. "Does it still hurt?"


    These inexplicable words made my heart ache and I couldn''t breathe.


    I got up and pushed him away. I put on his clothes without any expression and said indifferently,


    "Dennis George, you''re much more ridiculous than I thought."


    She turned around and went downstairs.


    Nanny Daisy was in the kitchen. When she saw meing downstairs, she looked at my face and said


    awkwardly, "ra, are you hungry? I cooked something for you and Jenny. Why not eat something


    first?"


    I shook my head and said lightly, "No, I''ll go out for a walk."


    I was a little surprised to meet Olivia Pearson at the gate of the vi, but I also felt that it was a


    She didn''t know what to say to the driver, but the driver left. The nanny helped her walk toward the vi.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing me leaning against the gate with my arms crossed and looking at her coldly, she couldn''t help


    but pause for a moment. Her joyful face showed surprise and coldness.


    "Good morning, Miss Pearson. Your belly is so big. Why don''t you move in?" I really didn''t mean to


    mock her. I just simply felt that it was not appropriate for her to run back and forth like this.


    After all...She was a precious woman!


    She pursed her lips, and her face was extremely pale. She looked up at me, looking particrly


    unfriendly. "Don''t you hate Dennis? Why are you back?"

 Chapter 184 the Lost Man in the Sea of People

    Chapter 184 the Lost Man in the Sea of People


    Iughed and said, "No matter how much I hate you, we still have a piece of paper with a fixed price.


    What''s more, this house also has half of my assets. If I don''te back, won''t I have to give in?"


    She said disdainfully, "Don''t be sarcastic. I don''t want topete with you for money at all."


    I raised my eyebrows. "It''s hard to say. After all, you even spied on my man."


    Seeing that she was so angry that she was about to scold me, I turned around and went to the yard. It


    was autumn in City P. What a fast day!


    Perhaps because he heard themotion, Dennis George followed. When he saw Olivia Pearson, he


    frowned and pursed his lips. "What are you doing here?"


    Seeing his lover, Olivia Pearson''s angry face changed into a soft smile. "Dennis, I heard from my father


    that you are going to the border town next month to discuss development. He asked me to send you


    the cooperation contract."


    As she spoke, she nced at the nanny who was supporting him. The nanny took out the documents


    and respectfully handed them to Dennis George.


    "Puff!" I failed to control myself andughed out loud.


    I drew their attention and pursed his lips. Dennis George nced at me and said, "It''s cold. I''ll put on a


    coat when I get back."


    Olivia Pearson stared at me unhappily, looking a little angry.


    I ignored her gaze and walked to Dennis George''s side. I took the initiative to hold his hand and said,


    "You made me feel a little pain just now. I don''t want to go. Go and get it for me."


    As I spoke, I deliberately tilted my head slightly, revealing the ce where he bit my neck with force.


    My skin is tender, so if he bites it, it will leave a mark. You don''t have to think about it.


    Seeing Olivia Pearson''s darkening face, I looked at Dennis George and smiled sweetly. "Can I?"


    "Who is Dennis George? How could he not see through my little trick?"


    He frowned slightly, nced at Olivia Pearson, and said lightly, "If you need anything in the future, just


    let uncle take you to thepany. You don''t have to send it."


    After a pause, he said, "It''s cold. Go back early."


    "Dennis, I..."Olivia Pearson still wanted to say something.


    Dennis George frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Help me greet Mrs. Knight."


    His words were very heavy. He didn''t want to say hello, but it was like a warning. Olivia Pearson was


    suddenly stunned and felt a little wronged.


    Dennis George pulled me back to the hall. I let go of his hand and looked up at him. "Go get my coat


    for me. I''ll see Miss Pearson off."


    He frowned.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but say, "You promised me that no matter what I did, you wouldn''t ask."


    He pursed his lips and paused. "It''s cold outside. Don''t stay too long."


    I nodded and watched him enter the hall. I turned to look at Olivia Pearson and smiled. "Miss Pearson,


    I''ll see you off!"


    "No need!" Olivia Pearson felt unhappy when he looked at me. "A woman can''t even protect her own


    child. ra Kennedy, what do you have to show off?"


    From the hall to the entrance of the gate, they had to pass by a cobblestone path, next to which was a


    small pond.


    Because it was winter, the fish inside was rtively quiet. The lotus flowers on the water had withered.


    In order not to affect the visual effect, the broken branches and fallen leaves had been cleaned up. The


    water surface was still clean.


    Olivia Pearson put his hand on his waist, and the disdain on his face was clear. The nanny had just


    been ordered away by her.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but sneer. "Miss Pearson, what do you think I have to show off? I really


    can''t protect my child, but why don''t we try and see if you can keep it?"


    She was close to the pond. I took a few steps forward and pulled her to the pond.


    I forced her to look at the pond and said, "This pond won''t drown people even if it falls. It''s just a little


    bit of suffering. Why don''t you go down and try and see if you can protect your baby?"


    "You..."She cried out in shock, "ra Kennedy, if you dare to touch a hair on my head, my father will


    definitely make you suffer!"


    "Then let''s give it a try." I chuckled. Looking at her shivering face, I found it a little ridiculous.


    "How dare you!" She said in a particrly loud voice, "If you push me down, my father will never spare


    you!"


    Hearing her call him father, I felt bored. I pulled her into the pond with all my strength.


    She was so scared that she screamed and instinctively pushed me away.


    "Pfft..."


    Damn it. The water in winter was really cold. After struggling in the water a few times, I was pulled to


    the shore by a force.


    The temperature was low, and I was shivering from the cold.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis George wrapped his coat around his body and looked at Nanny Daisy, who had hurried out.


    "Call Dr. Bet."


    Nanny Daisy nodded repeatedly and called in a hurry.


    After a while, Dennis George picked me up and nced coldly at the stunned Olivia Pearson.


    She said in a cold voice, "In the future, Miss Pearson, please not step into a small ce like this. My


    wife is thin and can''t stand your torture."


    The meaning was very clear, which was to prevent Olivia Pearson froming again in the future.


    Olivia Pearson then realized what had happened and her eyes turned red. She hurriedly tried to defend


    herself. "Dennis, it''s not me. I didn''t touch her!"


    Dennis George snorted. "Is she stupid enough to fall down?"


    Olivia Pearson opened his mouth to defend himself. "She pushed me. I resisted, so she fell down. It


    has nothing to do with me, she..."


    "A normal person like her is not as strong as a pregnant woman like you?" Dennis George opened his


    mouth, his thin lips tightly pursed, revealing a bone-chilling chill.


    "Olivia Pearson, you know very well why I spoil you. Calvin Pearson''s kindness has been exhausted by


    you all these years." His words were cold enough.


    Olivia Pearson''s face was pale, and his eyes were red. He said in a choked voice, "My brother died


    because of you. Why did you say that you were relieved because of me? Dennis, what do you mean by


    this?"


    "How clear do I have to be?" Dennis George''s breathing was heavy and he was suppressing his anger.


    "Go back and tell your mother that we will settle the matter of the child sooner orter."


    After that, he carried me into the hall. Nanny Daisy came out after the phone call, and her face was not


    very good. She looked at the pregnant woman standing outside the door and said, "Miss Pearson,


    please go back. There are very few members of the Georges, and they can''t stand the torture of your


    First Miss."


    After that, she closed the door of the hall without waiting for Olivia Pearson''s response.


    The bedroom!


    My clothes were all wet. Dennis George carried me directly into the bathroom, put me in the bathtub,


    put in hot water, lowered his head, and reached out to untie my clothes. I quickly avoided it.


    He said, "I can do it myself!"


    Then I untied my clothes and took off my coat. Seeing that he was still standing by the side, I couldn''t


    help frowning. "Do you like it?"


    His cold face cracked into a smile. "No?"

 Chapter 185 the Lost Man in the Sea of People 2

    Chapter 185 the Lost Man in the Sea of People 2


    I stopped what I was doing and looked into his eyes. "I''m sorry, Ms. George. I don''t have many


    hobbies, so I may need to invite you out."


    He pursed his lips. Fortunately, he didn''t say anything and went out.


    After taking a shower, I went out of the bathroom and he was not here but put milk on the bedside table


    carefully.


    I took a nce at it and dried my hair in front of the dressing mirror. I was not in good spirits at first, but


    suddenly fell into the water and might be cold.


    Feeling a little tired, I didn''t want to fall asleep. I just wanted to lie on the bed and warm myself up.


    Dennis George didn''t say anything, and I became rxed. After reading for a while, I yed video with


    my mobile phone for a while.


    When Dennis George came in, he was still holding a document in his hand. It seemed that he just


    came to see what I was doing.


    Seeing me lying on the bed ying with my phone, he frowned. "It''s not good for my eyes to keep


    looking at my phone."


    I nced at him, nodded, and answered. Then I put the phone on the bedside table.


    He pulled the rope back into the cup.


    The bed was pressed down a little. Dennis George sat next to me and said, "Drink the milk. If you are


    sleepy, you can sleep for a while."


    "I don''t want to drink!" I''ve never had a good impression of pure milk.


    "ra Kennedy, listen up. Get up and drink." For the first time, I felt that a person could be so


    annoying.


    Opening the ss, I looked straight at him for a few seconds, got up with anger, got out of bed, picked


    up the milk, and walked to the bathroom.


    After pouring the milk into the toilet, I came out and put down the cup. Looking at his dark face, I said,


    "Please bring the cup downter. Thank you!"


    "ra Kennedy!" He said angrily, "Is it fun?"


    I raised my eyebrows and looked at him in confusion. "What are you ying?"


    Seeing me like this, he lost his temper for a while. He stared at me for a while, sighed, and said


    indifferently, "Have a good rest!"


    Seeing him get up and go out, I was really tired. I covered myself with the quilt and was ready to have a


    good sleep.


    However, it was a pity that he couldn''t fall asleep. He was very sleepy, but he couldn''t fall asleep no


    matter how hard he tried. This feeling was really not good.


    After several hours in bed, she finally fell asleep.


    The bedroom door opened and he walked to the bedside carefully. Dennis George''s eyes fell on me.


    "You can''t sleep too much during the day. Get up and eat something. You can continue to sleepter."


    At this time, I finally felt a little sleepy and was woken up by him. I couldn''t help but be a little


    speechless. I ignored him and continued to close my eyes to continue my sleepiness.


    He walked up to me, pulled me up from the bed, and said sternly, "Get up and eat something."


    Ipletely lost my temper. I suddenly opened my eyes, pushed him away, and red at him, waiting


    for him to say, "Dennis George, are you sick? Do you know how difficult it is for me to have a good


    sleep? How many times have you thought about my feelings?"


    Perhaps my reaction was too intense. He frowned, and his ck eyes were filled with coldness. "Okay,


    let''s sleep together!"


    I was stunned to see him climbing onto the bed. There were some things that I could avoid once or


    twice.


    No matter how hard I struggled, he was half coaxed and half domineering.


    My fingertips brushed across his skin and I cursed, "Dennis George, you bastard!"


    "All right!"


    I suspect that during this period of time, Dennis George had not touched a woman at all. He was like a


    wolf pouncing on its prey without any self-control.


    After that, he was half lying on the bed smoking.


    Under the hazy light, there were quite a few scratches on his strong chest, and there were faint traces


    of blood.


    I got up to wash my body, but was held in his arms, and my head was forced to lie on his abdomen.


    The air was filled with the smell of tobo. After a cigarette was finished, he said in a deep voice, "I''ll


    go to see a psychologist with you for a while."


    I was a little confused. I looked up at him and saw him put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray. Then I


    realized and pursed my lips. "No!"


    He raised this kind of question. Except for the coldness there, I couldn''t think of anything else.


    "I have never thought about treating this disease since I was pregnant. There are so many diseases all


    over my body, and this one is not missing."


    Looking up at him, I said indifferently, "If you can''t feel anything, you can find someone outside in the


    future."


    Dennis George frowned and lowered his body, his eyes devoid of any expression. He looked at me with


    a vicious gaze and said, "Looking for someone outside? ra Kennedy, you really have no bottom line.


    I asked you to treat me because I was afraid that you would hurt me. If you don''t look like this, there''s


    something wrong with your heart or your body."


    Surrounded by him, most of the light was blocked by him. I frowned and really didn''t like this kind of


    oppressive atmosphere. I said lightly, "It''s the first time that you know I''m sick. How do you want to treat


    so many diseases?"


    Without waiting for his response, I withdrew from his embrace and went to the bathroom.


    When he came out, he sat on the bed, covered half of his body with the quilt, and held the mobile


    phone in his hand. He looked at me and said, "Mario was downstairs. Change your clothes and go


    down... to see a doctor!"


    I was speechless again.


    Throwing the bath towel aside, I said lightly, "He can''t cure my illness."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowned. "He''s a doctor. What can''t he do?"


    I narrowed my eyes and looked at him. "I told Dr. Bet that I was cold. What do you think his


    reaction is? You can''t do it? Or..."


    Speaking of this, I stopped talking. I know that he knows what I mean better than I do.


    Seeing that he was frowning, I kindly reminded him, "I only have no reaction from you, so, Ms. George,


    if you have time, please go and see your own illness first."


    Seeing his face darkening, I went straight out of the bedroom. I don''t think it''s easy to challenge a


    man''s bottom line.


    Sure enough, as soon as I stepped out of the bedroom, an angry voice came from inside. "ra


    Kennedy..."There was also the sound of something breaking.


    Standing at the door, I closed the bedroom door on purpose to prevent him from disturbing the people.


    When I went downstairs, he saw Mario Bet sitting in the hall. Nanny Daisy had prepared a lot of


    dessert for him, but he didn''t move. He just took a few sips of tea.


    Thinking about it, boys generally didn''t like dessert.


    Hearing the noise, he looked back at me and raised his eyebrows. "You''re thinner!"


    This...He was really good at praising people.


    Sitting next to him, I said, "You''re quite good at praising people." Girls liked to be praised for being thin.


    He took a sip of tea and frowned. "Do I sound like apliment?"


    "All right!" I said, "At least I think so." No one likes greasy and chubby people!


    Seeing this, he stopped talking and felt that he could not continue.


    Nanny Daisy walked up to me and said, "ra, I cooked something to eat. Have some food first, and


    then let Dr. Bet treat you!"


    "It''s okay, I''m not very hungry!" After that, I looked at Mario Bet. "Do you think I look like a patient?"


    Mario Bet raised her eyebrows. "Yes! Let''s go eat!"


    I was speechless again.


    Seeing that Nanny Daisy was not leaving, I couldn''t help frowning. "Nanny Daisy, I''m really not hungry.


    You..."

 Chapter 186 the Lost Man in the Sea of People

    Chapter 186 the Lost Man in the Sea of People


    "You don''t need to wear clothes if it''s not cold? Let''s go eat." Dennis George walked down the stairs,


    his face as dark as a bag.


    I curled my lips. You''ve improved a lot. You know how to correct it.


    I was about to retort when my phone rang. It was Leo Kennedy.


    Seeing Dennis George and Mario Bet looking at me, I said lightly, "I''ll take a call."


    Seeing that the caller ID was Leo Kennedy, Dennis George narrowed his eyes and said, "Just answer it


    here!"


    It was boring!


    I rolled my eyes at him and answered the phone. "What''s the matter with Leo Kennedy?"


    "Dennis George seems to be deliberately fighting for JD Technology Co., Ltd.''s case. We''ve been


    secretlypeting for a long time. If I let go of this case, the possibility of it falling into his hands will be


    very high. What you need to do now is to find a way to persuade Dennis George to give up buying JD


    Technology Co., Ltd.." His voice wasn''t loud, but at this moment, the hall was quiet, so both Dennis


    George and Mario Bet could hear him.


    Looking at the two of them, I said to the phone, "Okay, hang up first."


    "Don''t!" Leo Kennedy hurriedly said, "Third Uncle is taking you as his adopted daughter will probably


    be a hot topic in City P. You''d better keep a distance from Hank Gibson. In addition, you need to


    go back to Newton Town to settle the matter of JD Technology Co., Ltd. as soon as possible. Uncle will


    go to various provinces to inspect ande back. When you enter the genealogy, you can do what


    you want to do!"


    Dennis George looked at me with a sneer.


    I ignored his expression and said to the phone, "Okay, I see. I''ll hang up first."


    After hanging up the phone, Dennis George looked at me carefully. His face, which had not been very


    good, became even darker at this time. "What do you want to do? You even schemed against Link?"


    "With you..."Divorce!


    I stopped halfway. I have to beg him to give up JD Technology Co., Ltd.''s acquisitionter. If I argued


    with him now, it would be troublesome to talk to him.


    Looking at Mario Bet, I asked, "Dr. Bet, would you like to have dinner together?"


    Mario Bet nced at Dennis George. Seeing that he didn''t look well, the corners of his mouth


    curled up and he nodded. "Just in time, I''m hungry too."


    Walking closer to the kitchen with him, Nanny Daisy cooked a lot of dishes, which were very


    sumptuous. Dennis George came in soon.


    Sitting next to me, both of them were well-educated young masters, so they didn''t say anything.


    After dinner, Nanny Daisy cleaned up the kitchen. Sitting next to Mario Bet, I took the initiative to


    stretch out my hand to him and said, "I''ve been suffering from insomnia recently. My head hurts and my


    heart palpitates. Could you take my pulse?"


    The corners of Mario Bet''s mouth curled into a smile. He nced at Dennis George, who had


    remained silent the entire time, and raised an eyebrow at me. "Okay!"


    After feeling my pulse, he said seriously, "There are too many diseases. You should pay attention to


    your diet as your gastritis is a little serious. Insomnia is caused by a bad heart rate, and theck of Qi


    and blood should be caused by you not paying attention to recuperation after the birth. These diseases


    need to be recuperated by yourself."


    I nodded and withdrew my hand. Seeing him lower his head to prescribe the medicine, I looked up at


    Dennis George and smiled. "You don''t want Dr. Bet to see you?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis George pursed his lips and asked, "Is it fun?"


    I raised my eyebrows and shrugged to end this topic.


    Mario Bet hesitated for a long time when he left. It seemed that he had something to tell me and I


    took the initiative to send him off.


    At the entrance of the vi, he took the initiative to ask, "ra Kennedy, has Diana contacted you


    recently?"


    I was stunned and shook my head. "No!" Thinking about the child, I couldn''t help but ask, "Have you


    seen her recently?"


    He nodded. "If you see her, please tell me!"


    I responded, wondering if he knew that Diana had a child. During this period, I had been busy with my


    business and had no time to care about Diana. I didn''t know how she was doing.


    Mario Bet drove far away. I went back to the hall, and Dennis George sat in the hall reading.


    Seeing mee in, he just looked up and said nothing.


    I hesitated for a moment, made him a cup of tea, sat down beside him, and put the teacup in front of


    him. "Drink some ck tea to digest."


    He looked up at me, put down the book in his hand, and reached out to pull me into his arms.


    A pair of ck eyes stared at me. "When are you going to speak?"


    I was stunned and said calmly, "Some people say that men are the easiest to talk in bed."


    He raised his eyebrows. "So, are you going to lie down first?"


    I nodded. "If you agree now, then I''ll tell you now."


    "Well!" He pressed his hand against my forehead and sneered. "What do you want JD Technology Co.,


    Ltd. to do?"


    "I can''t be a homely woman. I want to be a strong woman." I said seriously. My eyes fell on his Adam''s


    apple, and then went done. It was the button of his white shirt.


    He lowered his head, lifted my chin, and rubbed his lips against the corner of my mouth. There was a


    hint of a smile in his voice, but it couldn''t prate his eyes. "If it was so easy to buy JD Technology


    Co., Ltd., do you think Leo Kennedy and I would dy for a year?"


    "I know. That''s why I''m begging you to give up on purchasing JD Technology Co., Ltd. If you and Leo


    Kennedy both give up, then the Gibson family''s negotiations will be less difficult."


    He squinted at me and said in a calm voice, "ra Kennedy, should I be d that I have such a smart


    wife who can make money?"


    Knowing that his words were not of good intention, I nodded. "It''s much easier for a husband and wife


    to work together than to fight alone."


    "Well!" He sneered. "You''re quite self-righteous."


    I pursed my lips and stopped talking. "Can I?"


    He looked down at me, his eyes a little cold. "Didn''t you say you would ask when youy down?"


    I was speechless again.


    He was really thinking about those things at any time and ce.


    If this topic continues, there will definitely be a quarrel. I don''t want to quarrel with him now.


    I simply asked, "What are you cooperating with the Lewis family for?"


    I was not interested in paying too much attention to it. I just wanted to ask.


    He lowered his eyes slightly and said indifferently, "A development case!" These words made me feel


    gloomy.


    Well, it didn''t seem appropriate to talk.


    I got up and was about to go upstairs when he held me in his arms. "Let''s watch a Korean drama


    together?"


    I???


    They hadn''t seen each other for a few days and he had a special taste.


    "No!" After that, I was about to leave. He pressed down on me and the phone started to ring.


    It was his.


    He nced at the caller ID. It was Yara George''s. He was not in a hurry to answer, but looked at me.


    "You answered it?"


    I pursed my lips. "It''s not appropriate!"


    After that, I regretted it. For this thing, I meant that I was rejecting his family.


    "Not appropriate?"


    Before I could react, he grabbed my chin with some strength. "When did we be so aloof? You''ve


    been with Hank Gibson for so long? Aunt is going to be a stepmother?"


    The phone kept ringing, and I was a little annoyed. I pursed my lips and didn''t want to speak.


    He pressed his fingers hard. "What? Did he kiss you like me? Is it appropriate for Hank Gibson to let


    you answer the phone?"

 Chapter 187 the Lost Man in the Sea of People 4

    Chapter 187 the Lost Man in the Sea of People 4


    With a pale face, I tried my best to control my emotions. I pursed my lips and said sarcastically, "You


    insulted me so unscrupulously because you dislike me for being dirty, don''t you? In that case, why did


    Mr. Georgee to me again and again?"


    After a pause, my voice was cold to the bone. "Mr. George, do you know what it means to be


    appropriate? What should I do to a man who humiliates me all the time? To tter him in a low voice?


    Mr. George, I''m afraid you''ve never been willing to say such heavy words to Olivia Pearson, have


    you?"


    He stared at me with his ck eyes.


    I endured the pain in my jaw and continued, "I''m not a youngdy that you''ve gone out to look for. You


    can insult and scold me as long as I lie on the bed and lean against your body. I''m a human and have


    no tendency to abuse myself. I can find a man who respects me and love me. I don''t have to endure a


    man to insult and torture me and even can''t protect our own child."


    I looked at his cold lips tightly pursed and his breathing was low. After a long time, he let go of me and


    casually hung up the phone.


    He took the car key and left.


    If he had his pride, would I not have?


    The roar of the engine came from the yard, followed by the sound of the car driving away.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. Lying on the sofa, I felt tired and screwed things up again.


    "I just need to endure it. I didn''te back to quarrel with him. If I push him away, it''ll be good for Olivia


    Pearson!"


    It''s still early, and I can''t fall asleep at this time. So I called Leo Kennedy, asked the address, and went


    straight over.


    The Joy ce.


    I''ve been here several times, so I asked Leo Kennedy about the No. of the box and went straight in.


    Originally, I thought that he had asked someone to talk to him, but I didn''t expect that he woulde


    alone while drinking.


    Seeing me enter, he patted the seat beside him and raised his voice. "Come, sit!"


    I pursed my lips and sat down. I turned off the sound equipment and looked at him. "You want me to


    drink to relieve my worries?"


    He nced sideways at me and threw the microphone aside. "I heard that Dennis George took you


    back?"


    I nodded, poured myself a ss of wine, and said, "Is there anything wrong with Olivia Pearson


    recently?"


    He leaned against the back of his chair and said, "After Luna learned about the videost time, she


    asked someone to hack myputer and delete the video."


    I frowned. "Is she on guard?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "You came out sote at night. Where''s Dennis George?"


    "He went to the Gibson family!"


    He nodded. "I''m afraid that old man Yank Gibson won''tst long."


    After that, he looked at me. "Why don''t you go and have a look? Hank Gibson treats you well."


    I had to find an opportunity alone to go, so I changed the subject. "Is there no other way for the things


    of Olivia Pearson?"


    He pursed his lips and took a few sips of wine. "So do you think I have nothing but a handsome face?"


    I was speechless again.


    "Not at all!" I had never seen such a shameless person.


    He let out a sigh and said, "I''ve given her photos. Her due date is at the end of the year. What are you


    going to do?"


    This question stunned me and made me frown. "What should I do?"


    He might think that I was a little silly, so he looked at me like an idiot and said, "You don''t intend to let


    her child die with yours?"


    I couldn''t help pursing my lips. What I said was cruel, but if I really hurt an unborn child, what was the


    difference between me and Luna?


    Seeing my hesitation, he sighed and said, "It''s not a good thing to be too softhearted. It''s easy for you


    to take revenge on Olivia Pearson, but it''s difficult to deal with Luna. This woman has been working


    hard all these years. She''s been hard for a long time."


    "No matter how hardhearted she is, she has a soft spot. Since Olivia Pearson is easy to deal with, it


    won''t be difficult." The best revenge was to watch the thing in her hand shatter.


    Seeing this, he didn''t say anything. He looked at me and said, "Let me remind you one thing. The two


    children before and after of Olivia Pearson were not Dennis George''s."


    I was stunned and looked at him with a frown. "How did you know?"


    He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I saw it by ident when I was challenging a difficult problem.


    Olivia Pearson seemed to have been raped by other people before, and then she was pregnant, but


    she got pregnant by ident. Now it should be an ident, when she is with Marcus Thomson.


    However, judging from Olivia Pearson''s current meaning, she probably pointed out that Dennis George,


    to be the father of her child, so she insisted that the child was Dennis George''s."


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. "Luna knows too?"


    He shook his head. "I''m afraid that even now, Marcus Thomson himself doesn''t know it. I''m afraid only


    Olivia Pearson knows it. She insisted that the child was Dennis George''s, so Luna naturally thought it


    was Dennis George''s."


    "So, Luna wants to get rid of my child because she wants to pave the way for Olivia Pearson''s belly?"


    "Does Dennis George know that the child is not his?" In my memory, Dennis George seemed to have


    said before that he had nothing to do with Olivia Pearson.


    He sneered. "He doesn''t even know if the child is his. Is there shit in his mind?"


    I was speechless again.


    OK!


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    In that case, although Dennis George took good care of Olivia Pearson, he had never touched her.


    Why didn''t he exin it to me?


    However, thinking about it, ording to my temper, I don''t believe him even if he exins it to me a


    hundred times.


    It had to be said that Olivia Pearson''s brother was really brilliant. He could choose such a man for his


    sister to protect her even if he died.


    Even though he knew that the baby was not his, he still had to bear these reputations.


    "What is he thinking?" Leo Kennedy patted me and said, "My birthday ising. You have to give me


    something. I''m helping you, but I can''t do anything for you. It''s not worth it."


    What he said...


    I pursed my lips and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Everything is ok!"


    This...


    "Clothes? Tie? Belt?" I really couldn''t think of anything to give him as a birthday present.


    He looked at me, and his ck eyes darkened. "It''s more appropriate to give you to me."


    I sneered. "Do you want my corpse?"


    He...


    "With your mind, don''t be perfunctory. Don''t buy those useless things. You made them yourself. It''s


    more interesting."


    I was speechless for a moment. It was not like I was in ancient times when I personally embroidered a


    purse or a belt. After all, this was a gift. Wouldn''t it be the same to buy one?


    When I returned to the vi, it was already 11 o''clock in the evening. Dennis George didn''te back.


    Nanny Daisy was in the living room, and it seemed that she was sewing something.


    Seeing me, she put down the things in her hand and smiled at me. "You''re back."


    I nodded lightly and turned to pour water, but the water in the water dispenser was cold. I pressed it


    several times, but there was no response.


    Nanny Daisy said, "Do you want some water? I just dragged the ground and identally knocked it. It


    might be broken. It''s toote now, so I didn''t ask anyone to fix it. I''ll burn some for you?"


    I shook my head and saw that she had packed up her things and was ready to go back to the backyard


    to rest. It seemed that she was waiting for me. I looked at her and said, "You go back and rest first. I''ll


    rest for a while."

 Chapter 188 the Lost Man in the Sea of People

    Chapter 188 the Lost Man in the Sea of People


    She pointed to the water dispenser. "Then you..."


    "I''m not thirsty. Go to rest!" I didn''t want to talk, so I frowned slightly.


    She was stunned and left without saying anything.


    My temper seems to be getting worse and worse, and I was losing patience.


    Nanny Daisy was gone. I sat in the hall for a while and saw the clock reach 12 o''clock in the morning.


    "Dennis George didn''te back sote. Is he going to stay in the Gibson family?"


    After a pause, I went into the kitchen and filled it with water, ready to boil some water to drink. I took out


    my mobile phone and looked at it, but there was no message.


    I sighed slightly and the water boiled. I reached out to lift the kettle, but it was suddenly scalded by the


    steam vapor.


    I couldn''t help taking back my hand and staring nkly at the kettle. After a long time, I took out my


    mobile phone.


    After hesitating for a while, there was a sound at the door.


    "He''s back?"


    I pursed my lips, took the kettle to the living room, and poured two sses of boiled water.


    It might rain outside. When Dennis George entered the door, he came with a chill, and his coat was


    stained with water droplets.


    He put his coat at the door and saw that I was still in the living room. He frowned and stepped forward.


    "Can''t you sleep?"


    I nodded and looked up at him indifferently. "Is Uncle Gibson all right?"


    He was stunned and frowned. "Did Hank Gibson tell you?"


    I shook my head, looking calm. "Uncle Gibson has always been in poor health. I know."


    He said yes and walked to me. "Are you worried that I won''te back?"


    I shook my head, a little thirsty. I raised my hand to pick up the cup, but it was not steady. The water


    sshed on my thigh.


    It''s very hot. I couldn''t help frowning.


    Dennis George took a few steps forward, picked me up, went into the bathroom, and washed me with


    cold water.


    He frowned. "Did you drink?"


    I was stunned and nodded.


    He took out his phone and was about to make a call. Thinking that he was going to trouble Mario


    Bet again, I snatched his phone and said, "It''s not serious. It''ste now. Don''t bother him."


    He frowned, lifted the hem of my skirt, and looked at the ce where I had been burned, and it turned


    red. "Did you do it on purpose?"


    I didn''t deny it and nodded. "Yes!"


    "Why?"


    "I want you to help me!" He hasn''t promised me about JD Technology Co., Ltd. yet.


    He sneered and carried me straight to the bedroom on the second floor, taking off my wet clothes.


    After putting on my pajamas, he found some burn medicine and squeezed the ointment to wipe it for


    me. It was a little painful, but I could bear it.


    Seeing that he did not answer me, I lowered my eyes slightly, put my finger on the back of his hand,


    and took the initiative to pull him. "Okay, it''s not serious."


    He frowned. "Have you ever seen anyone who only applied half of the medicine?"


    I pursed my lips, momentarily speechless.


    Thinking about what to do next, he suddenly asked, "What if I don''te back?"


    "I''ll hurt badly, and then call you!" That''s what I thought. He wouldn¡¯t leave me alone.


    "Hiss!" He exerted his strength and I gasped in pain.


    "Does it hurt?" He sneered. "You want to burn yourself a little more? Are you going to cripple yourself?"


    I didn''t say a word. I held his arm with clear texture and lines and rubbed it intentionally or


    unintentionally. He kept the posture of applying medicine to me and frowned slightly because of me.


    "What are you going to do?"


    I pursed my lips. "I''m seducing you!"


    "Well!" Heughed and put away the medicine. His eyes narrowed slightly. "Is it worth it for a project?"


    I didn''t say a word. I just took the initiative to climb onto his shoulder and stared at his lips stiffly.


    His breathing was a little heavy, and his hand was around my waist. His breath was unstable. "How


    much did you drink?"


    I mumbled, "A few sses. I can''t remember."


    The matter between men and women was actually very tiring. I was prepared to say that I was not


    good at hooking up with people. After a long time, I only felt powerless. I couldn''t help but let go of my


    hand and wanted to go straight to the point.


    He circled around me, breathing heavily. "You''re giving up just like this?"


    I shook my head and changed my posture.


    Seeing how happy he was, I couldn''t help saying, "The George Group already has HY Technology Co.,


    Ltd., JD Technology Co., Ltd...."


    "Yes, I won''t participate in JD Technology Co., Ltd.''s affairs!" After saying that, he became a little rude.


    I frowned, reached for my phone, and handed it to him. "Call Toby!"


    He suddenly stopped and stared at me with dark eyes. "In your opinion, what am I? As long as you use


    your body, I willpromise with anything?"


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. I knew that he was angry at this time.


    I pursed my lips slightly. "You promised me, as long as I want to do it, you will support me."


    He sneered, epted the phone, and called Toby.


    Maybe he was asleep. After a while, Toby answered the phone. Dennis George said in a cold voice,


    "You don''t have to follow the case of JD Technology Co., Ltd. anymore!"


    After that, he hung up the phone directly, then threw the phone aside, stopped, and went straight into


    the bathroom.


    Perhaps it was because I had drunk some wine, or maybe I had finished my work, so I was fine. I slept.


    Dennis George came out of the bathroom. I was already asleep, but things were far from as simple as I


    thought.


    In the middle of the night, Dennis George wanted to torture me, so he basically made love with me


    once an hour. It was rare for me to fall asleep so easily.


    The next day.


    I opened my eyes and saw the ceiling. The pain on both sides of my head was probably due to alcohol.


    I raised my hand and pinched the space between my eyebrows.


    I had to go to the Gibson family today to prepare some documents. I got up and went to wash up. As


    soon as I lifted the quilt, my wrist was held.


    Before Dennis George could wake up, the stubble on his chin rubbed out. He looked sexy.


    I couldn''t help but raise my hand and touch it with my fingertip. The hard stubble stuck on my fingertip,


    making it a little soft and itchy.


    The man''s facial features looked deep and three-dimensional in the dim light. He was very vignt and


    woke up as soon as I touched him.


    He opened his eyes, still sleepy, and his voice was a little low and sexy. "Want more?"


    I withdrew my hand and he sat up. Several scratches appeared on his body.


    Obviously, I did it.


    Noticing my gaze, he raised his eyebrows and said, "It seems that you were also very happyst night."


    I pursed my lips. Without the alcohol, I became much soberer. "If you were normal, would I hurt you?"


    He found it funny. "Are you going to do it again?" As he spoke, his gaze was unfathomable as he gave


    me a shallow kiss on my forehead. "If there''s anything in the future, just say it directly. We''re husband


    and wife, not some random rtionship outside, huh?"


    I nodded and raised my hand to push him. "I''m going to thepany today. I can''te again. I can''t


    walk!"


    He couldn''t helpughing. He got up and put on his pajamas. When he saw me sitting on the bed, he


    lifted the quilt. I was stunned and saw his eyes falling on my legs.


    I thought he was seeing...After a while, I realized that what he was looking at was the part of my burns.


    He looked up at me. "Does it still hurt?"


    I shook my head. "No."


    "Rest well at home today. Don''t run away."


    I refused. "It doesn''t matter. I have something to do in thepany!"


    He frowned with a trace of displeasure on his face, but after a pause, he managed to control himself


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    and said, "I''ll send you thereter!"


    Realizing his concession, I nodded and no longer refused.

 Chapter 189 Dennis Georges a Pervert

    Chapter 189 Dennis George''s a Pervert


    Dennis George''s car stopped below the Gibson family''s building, and the employees walked in and out.


    His car was eye-catching, and many employees looked at it from the side.


    I unfastened my seat belt and was about to get out of the car when I raised my hand to open the car


    door. I couldn''t help but stare at him. "Dennis George, open the door!"


    He pursed his lips and stretched his handsome face toward me. "It''s time to say goodbye, husband and


    wife. Don''t you need to do something?"


    I didn''t understand. He tapped his face with his slender fingers, which meant that he was asking for a


    kiss.


    "Dennis George, this is a public asion!" Below the bigpany, it was not suitable.


    He curled his lips. "We''re husband and wife. It''s normal for us to kiss. What are you worried about?"


    We couldn''t go further on this topic, or we would quarrel again.


    I approached him and kissed him gently on the face. He suddenly pressed the ss window, and then


    directly blocked my lips. "It''s very sweet!"


    I got out of the car and tried my best to control my temper.


    After a few steps, I stopped. It was Hank Gibson.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been standing at the entrance of thepany, slender and cold. He should have seen clearly


    what had happened in the car just now.


    After all, Dennis George had pressed down the car window and wished everyone could see it.


    Seeing his gloomy face, I stepped forward and greeted him lightly, "Morning!"


    He pursed his lips, withdrew his cold gaze from Dennis George''s car, and said lightly, "Morning!"


    After entering the elevator, he handed me a document and said, "This is JD Technology Co., Ltd.''s


    information. Take a look at it. Leo Kennedy and Dennis George are now with thispany. We won''t


    have a good chance of winning if we stick it in now!"


    I nodded, took the document from him, looked up at him, and said, "If they both give up, won''t we have


    a big chance?"


    He was stunned and frowned. "You talked to them?"


    I nodded. The elevator arrived. I got out of the elevator and said, "One is my brother, and the other is


    my husband. I got a bargain."


    "Well!" Hank Gibson sneered and said, "You are looking at the bright side."


    I stopped talking to him. I went into the office and continued to read the information he gave me.


    At noon!


    Yara George entered my office and went straight to the point. "ra Kennedy, let''s talk!"


    For a moment, I couldn''t figure out what she wanted to talk to me about. I was slightly stunned. "Ms.


    George, what''s the matter?"


    She pursed her lips and wore a ck professional suit, which made her look particrly elegant. "Let''s


    talk?"


    Putting away the documents, I nodded and followed her out of thepany.


    In the downtownmercial building.


    In a coffee shop on the third floor.


    After ordering coffee, Yara George looked at me and asked, "What''s going on between you and Hank


    Gibson?"


    This waspletely the tone of an elder.


    "Cooperation, friend rtionship!" This was the most urate exnation.


    She nodded, took a sip of coffee, and said, "What about Dennis? Are you going to divorce him or calm


    down for a while?"


    Oh! By the way, most people probably don''t know that I moved back.


    Looking at Yara George, I narrowed my eyes slightly. "Ms. George, you came to talk to me today, it''s..."


    She pursed her lips and said, "I heard that you and Dennis were going to divorce after my father


    passed away. You didn''t divorce because you found that you were pregnant. Dennis was a responsible


    man and didn''t agree to divorce you. That is to say, there is no rtionship between you and Dennis!


    Am I right?"


    "You heard it from someone?"


    I smiled and said, "You care so much about me and Dennis. I have to thank you, Aunt."


    She smiled faintly. "No need!" She looked better and said, "Child, you just need to tell me, do you still


    have feelings for Dennis?"


    "Ms. George, you can go straight to the point. Everything is made after weighing the pros and cons,


    right?"


    She could not help but sneer. Maybe she thought that my words were too snobbish, so she said, "You


    were together because of the child. Now that you have no child, there is no rtionship between you. I


    think you and Hank Gibson seem to be very good. If you have no feelings for each other, you can


    divorce him!"


    This was the first time I had heard of someone persuading others to divorce like this.


    "Has Dennis George agreed to this?" Yesterday, Dennis George had visited the Gibson family. It


    seemed that Yara George had already made up her mind.


    She frowned. "After all, there''s no rtionship between you two. It''s good for each other to separate


    now."


    I nodded. From the perspective of the elders, it was true. Hank Gibson and I had been too close these


    days. Dennis George and I were separated from each other. We hated each other.


    In this case, the best way to deal with this matter was to divorce.


    However, Yara George wasn''t such an unreasonable person. She wouldn''t persuade Dennis George


    and me to divorce just because of this matter.


    Unless there were other reasons.


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but said, "Ms. George, if you persuade us to divorce just because I have


    a conflict with Dennis George now, I don''t think this is what an excellent elder should do. You might as


    well tell me the real reason. As I said, everything is decided after weighing the pros and cons."


    She took a sip of coffee and pursed her lips slightly. After a pause, she said, "You should know better


    than me who the child in Olivia Pearson''s belly is. The estrangement between you and Dennis is


    mostly because of her. In that case, since she has the child of the Georges, there is no need for us to


    ignore this child. I am the child of the Georges, so I naturally have to n for the Georges. I can''t let a


    George be born for no reason."


    Oh!


    I saw!


    I smiled faintly and realized that it was because of the baby in Olivia Pearson''s belly.


    Looking at Yara George, I pursed my lips and smiled faintly. "Ms. George, you must have known Olivia


    Pearson''s belly before I give birth to a baby, right? You haven''t mentioned it all this time because you


    think that I am Dennis George''s wife after all. You have no reason and there is no need to participate in


    the conversation between me and Dennis George. Now that the child is gone, the reason why you want


    Olivia Pearson to marry into the Georges should be because of the child. Speaking of which, do you


    know Dennis George know it?"


    Her face turned cold. After all, no one liked to talk about their selfishness so straightforwardly.


    "ra Kennedy, you''re right. We''ve all made the decision after weighing the pros and cons. I''m the


    same. There''s nothing between you and Dennis. Besides, there''s no affection between you. I''m just


    giving you a way out."


    I nodded and decided that there was nothing wrong with her words, but I was not very happy in my


    heart.


    I turned to the phone on the table and said, "Did you hear it clearly? If you agree, we can make time to


    go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get the divorce certificate."


    Yara George probably didn''t expect me to call Dennis George and let him listen to us all the time.


    For a moment, her face turned pale and she looked at me with a very bad expression.


    On the other end of the phone, Dennis George was not in a good mood. He said in a low voice, "ra


    Kennedy, marriage is our business. It doesn''t matter whether I have feelings for you or not. Others are


    not qualified to judge. You should know better than me."

 Chapter 190 Dennis Georges a Pervert 2

    Chapter 190 Dennis George''s a Pervert 2


    After a pause, he raised his voice. "Aunt''s interpretation of feelings may be different from ours. Do I


    have feelings for ra Kennedy? As an outsider, how much do you think you can understand?"


    These words kept calling Yara George an outsider. Yara George''s expression didn''t look too good.


    She still wanted to argue, but Dennis George continued, "Aunt, you''d better not interfere with my affairs


    in the future. You are already the wife of the Gibson family. If you can''t let go of the Georges, I don''t


    think we should contact each other in the future."


    These words were too harsh. After all, they were rtives. How could he cut off the rtionship by


    saying so?


    Dennis George hung up the phone. Yara George looked at me with a pale and embarrassed face.


    "ra Kennedy, did you frame me?"


    I shrugged my shoulders in amusement. "I don''t think so! I just want to make sure that it''s either your


    own decision or his, so I called him."


    After a pause, my lips curled into a faint smile. "It seems like you''re the one who made the decision on


    your own. This way, I''ll avoid quarreling with Dennis George. The rtionship between us won''t


    continue to worsen."


    Well, the implication was that Yara George was like a shit-making stick, ruining our marriage. Yara


    George was a sensible person, so it was impossible for her not to hear it.


    "ra Kennedy!" She raised her head and said, "I can''t interfere in the marriage between you and


    Dennis George, but the child in Olivia Pearson''s belly is from the Georges. I won''t let him be born for


    no reason!"


    I nodded and didn''t think that there was anything wrong with what she said. I agreed and said, "Ms.


    George, you have a good idea. However, I warn you in advance that you should first figure out whether


    the child in Olivia Pearson''s belly is Dennis George''s or not before making a decision. Otherwise, in the


    end, don''t let Dennis George be a father for free without knowing who the child is from."


    It''s gettingte. I would have something to eatter. Lifting up my bag, I smiled and said, "By the way,


    there''s one more thing that Ms. George probably doesn''t know. Why did my child die during the


    delivery? Why don''t you ask Luna and Olivia Pearson? When Ms. George is trying to distinguish right


    from wrong, you''d better try not to use your eyes. Your heart and mind are much more useful than the


    naked eye."


    After that, I picked up my bag and walked out of the cafe.


    "It''s bad. She asked me toe out at noon. We don''t go out for lunch, but coffee."


    On the first floor of the shopping building, there was a newly opened Sushi shop named "Yuck Sushi"


    which made me want tough.


    This boss must be a young man, and he was definitely not short of money. Otherwise, if he broke his


    reputation so openly, wouldn''t he be afraid that he would lose money?


    Out of curiosity, I couldn''t help but buy a box. Not to mention, it looked pretty good, delicate, and


    refreshing.


    Thinking that Hank Gibson probably didn''t eat anything, I went back to buy another box. Unfortunately, I


    met Olivia Pearson again.


    From the looks of them, they should be out shopping. The mother and daughter were well-dressed, and


    pregnant women could live so well.


    Rich people''s lives were really exquisite.


    The shopping mall is so big that I can see Olivia Pearson. Naturally, they can also see me.


    In this case, we should have avoided meeting with each other. After all, it was not appropriate to


    quarrel in such a public ce.


    There weren''t many people in the mall at noon, so Olivia Pearson and Luna naturally saw me.


    It was not far away, Olivia Pearson''s face was as proud as ever. She looked at me coldly and said


    sarcastically, "The more I hate someone, the easier it is to meet someone."


    I shrugged. "What a coincidence. So am I!"


    "You..."I can''tpare with Olivia Pearson in crying and acting like a spoiled child, but I''m good at


    letting people unhappy.


    Seeing that her daughter was at a disadvantage, a hint of coldness appeared on Luna''s gentle face.


    "It''s different for Ms. Kennedy to be in the light of the Kennedy family. You are so arrogant when you


    speak."


    Iughed and said, "Of course, Ms. Pearson and I seem to be the same with me!"


    "ra Kennedy, don''t tter yourself. You''re just a wild chicken in the mountains. You''re just adopted


    by the master. Do you really think you''re a phoenix?"


    Olivia Pearson''s mouth was really sharp.


    I smiled and said tly, "That''s right. A wild chicken can''t change into a phoenix. No matter how hard


    she tries, she can''t change her despicable nature. Money can''t change it. Am I right, Mrs. Knight?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone knew what to say. Luna''s face darkened and she warned, "Ms. Kennedy, it''s not a good thing


    to be too arrogant."


    I nodded in agreement and saw Yara Georgeing down from the coffee shop.


    Looking at Olivia Pearson''s belly, I raised my voice. "I heard that the baby in Ms. Pearson''s belly is my


    husband''s child. Ms. Pearson, is that true?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" Olivia Pearson looked embarrassed. "This child belongs to me and


    Dennis. What do you want to do?"


    "What can I do?" I found it a little funny. Seeing that Yara George had already walked to our side, I


    couldn''t help but say, "Dennis told me that he has never touched Ms. Pearson. I''m very confused why


    Ms. Pearson is pregnant. Could it be from the air?"


    Olivia Pearson''s face suddenly darkened. "ra Kennedy, what do you mean? I don''t know who my


    child¡¯s father is?"


    "Of course!" Seeing that she was so flustered, I confirmed Leo Kennedy''s words more and more. I


    smiled gently and said, "Of course, you know who the child¡¯s father is, but I still hope that Ms. Pearson


    won''t let my husband be a cheap father for no reason. How about this, for the sake of everyone''s


    reputation, let''s make a date. Let''s make a spiritual fluid puncture and test the DNA to see who the


    child belongs to."


    "I don''t mind Dennis having a child outside, but his reputation and the reputation of the Georges plus


    the Kennedy family. As a married woman, I have to get to the bottom of it. Everything should be clear."


    With that, I looked at Yara George and smiled. "Am I right, Aunt!"


    Yara George was stunned for a moment, and her gaze fell on Olivia Pearson''s belly. Taking into


    ount Luna''s face, she said gently, "Olivia, why don''t we take some time to check it out? After all,


    we''re not sure if it''s true that the child belongs to the Georges. If it''s the Georges, it''ll be fine. If it''s not


    the Georges, the reputation of these families will be ruined."


    Olivia Pearson probably didn''t think that I would be so serious to study if the child in her belly was really


    Dennis George''s.


    At this moment, she was flustered and at a loss as to what to do. She looked at Yara George and said,


    "Aunt, this child is really Dennis¡¯. The risk of a slippery fetus being pierced by the amniotic fluid is too


    great. Are you really willing to use the lives of the Georges¡¯ descendants to joke around? ra


    Kennedy is simply trying to sow discord between us. She is clearly trying to take revenge on me."


    I found it funny. "Why should I take revenge on you? Ms. Pearson, do you think I need revenge?"

 Chapter 191 Dennis Georges a Pervert 3

    Chapter 191 Dennis George''s a Pervert 3


    "You want to take revenge on my mother because she killed your child..." Olivia blurted it out in


    excitement.


    Luna pulled a long face and stopped her, "Olivia!"


    Yara was not a fool. She knew what Olivia meant. She nced at Luna in shock and squinted slightly


    without saying anything.


    Luna was really cunning. She looked at me and said, "Ms. Kennedy, where did you hear the rumor?


    Since you suspect that this is not Dennis''s child, you can do the DNA test after it is born. Why do you


    have to do this at this time?"


    Speaking of this, she looked at Yara and said, ¡°I have to make it clear in advance. Once we do the


    DNA test, no matter what the result is, it will no longer be Dennis''s child forever and the George family


    has no right to take it back. Then there will be no rtionship between Olivia and Dennis. The Lewis


    family is rich enough to raise a child.¡±


    Ha!


    Yara frowned slightly with displeasure, but she didn''t know how to retort.


    She smiled and said, "We still have to listen to Dennis. After all, I''m just his aunt, and this is not


    something that I can''t make a decision about. Besides, Dennis has a family now. He has his own


    decision, so it''s not appropriate for me to get involved too much."


    She was indeed a slick woman. She only wanted Dennis to make the final decision. Then she wouldn''t


    offend anyone.


    Luna pulled Olivia''s hand and left with a gloomy face. Yara gave me a meaningful look with an


    unreadable expression.


    But it didn''t matter. It was nothing bad for me. Life was full of intriguing stories.


    It was 6 o''clock.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis called me. I answered it and asked casually, "What''s wrong?"


    "Still working?" His voice was light, and no emotion could be sensed.


    I didn''t look into it carefully. Well, I just raised my eyes and looked at the clock casually. It was six


    o''clock. It was time to get off work.


    "I have to work overtime today. What''s wrong?" I was going to Newton Town tomorrow, so I had to


    check everything I needed to check in case I forgot something.


    I put away the documents on the table and took a pen to record what I would bring tomorrow. But there


    was no sound on the phone. I thought he had hung up.


    I turned on the screen and found it was still on the phone. "I might be a littlete..."


    Before I finished my words, I saw someone standing at the door. I couldn''t help but ask, "Didn''t the


    employees of the Gibson group stop you?"


    He raised his eyebrows, hung up the phone, walked to my desk, and said, "It''s time to get work now. I


    am allowed to go upstairs to pick someone up."


    Really?


    I was not sure. He took a look at the things in my hand and said, ¡°Handle this after dinner.¡±


    It was not much, so I had nned to finish it before I went back, but now it seemed I had to change my


    n.


    I put the things away and stood up. "I will handle it after going back. Let''s go!"


    There were so many people in thepany, so it was inevitable that someone could recognize Dennis.


    I was just thinking of this, and someone really had recognized him.


    When Dennis and I walked out of the office, many people in the staircase looked at Dennis and


    whispered.


    "Isn''t this the chairman of the George group? A few months ago, I saw the news on the headlines that


    he announced the George group''s headquarter would be moved to City P for further development."


    "Yes, I saw it too. He is much more handsome than he was on TV!"


    "He is indeed an abstinent man. But why is he with Ms. Kennedy?"


    "I heard that he''s here just to pick up Ms. Kennedy!"


    "Didn''t Dennis and Olivia get engaged two months ago? Why is he with Ms. Kennedy now?"


    "Who knows? No one knows how rich people live. Besides, only the Lewis family has been talking


    about the engagement between Dennis and Miss Pearson. Dennis hasn''t responded or announced


    from beginning to end. I guess that the woman from the Lewis family likes Mr. George, but Mr. George


    doesn''t like her."


    ...


    Along the way out of the Gibson group, Dennis and I more or less heard some gossip.


    After we got in the car, it was finally quiet.


    Dennis started the car, nced at me, and said, "Fasten the seat belt!"


    The car started. I took out my phone and texted Hank and asked him about the flight time tomorrow.


    "Do your colleagues often bully you?" I was stunned by Dennis''s words.


    I shook my head, "No. what''s wrong?"


    He pursed his lips and asked, "Do you often hear such kind of gossip?"


    "Yes." Then Hank replied and sent me the time of the flight, reminding me of what I should take with


    me.


    Then I put down my phone. Seeing that he was looking at me with a frown, I couldn''t help saying, "I


    was suddenly promoted to be the project director by Hank in the Gibson group. It''s not a high position,


    but for me, who has only worked in the George group for a few years and was finally fired by the


    George group, it''s normal for them to gossip about me in thepany."


    When I just came here, I always heard that I was Hank''s mistress.


    As a matter of fact, it was really Hank who brought me here. What I needed to do now was to do my job


    well and make achievements to convince them. Otherwise, there would be more and more rumors.


    Dennis directly drove back to the vi. He didn''t say anything about this gossip, but his eyes darkened.


    "Did my aunt talk about anything else with you?" He asked.


    I shook my head. "It''s only about Olivia. I guess she doesn''t want the child of the George family to live


    outside."


    He sneered, "Do you believe that the child is mine?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    He paused and looked at me seriously. "If I say no, will you believe me?"


    I nodded, "I will."


    He was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled and said with relief, "The child is not mine. I won''t marry


    her. As for the engagement, I haven''t participated in it from beginning to end. I didn''t exin it to the


    public, because I didn''t want to embarrass Calvin. That''s why I''m keeping a kind attitude towards


    Olivia."


    I smiled and looked at the window, without saying anything else.


    Seeing that I just smiled and didn''t say anything, he thought I didn''t believe it, so he continued, "ra, I


    have never touched her."


    Seeing his serious face, I nodded and said, "I know. You don''t have to exin it all the time."


    The car stopped at the gate of the vi. I was pulled by him, and his face became very serious. "The


    reason why you work for the Gibson group and manage the project is that you want to fight against the


    Lewis family with the help of the Gibson family, right?"


    I nodded and didn''t mean to deny it. "What''s wrong?"


    He pursed his lips and asked, "Why don''t you ask me for help? You even went to ask Hank."


    I took a deep breath and looked at him. "Does my child only have a mother?"


    He was stunned and didn''t say anything more. He just looked at me and then said, "I will ask Luna to


    give me an exnation about the child. Don''t take any risk."


    Knowing that he would say so, I nodded, "Okay, I know!"


    Although I didn''t know what he would do, it had nothing to do with me. I had suffered a lot and I didn''t


    intend to ask anyone forpensation. I should be the main force, and anyone else was just my


    assistant.

 Chapter 192 Dennis Georges a Pervert 4

    Chapter 192 Dennis George''s a Pervert 4


    I had to go to Newton Town tomorrow, so I went to bed early. As expected, I still couldn''t fall asleep.


    Noticing that I couldn''t fall asleep, Dennis held me in his arms and said, "How about having a sweet


    night?"


    I was speechless.


    There was a big difference between a night and a time.


    "Dennis, I''m going to Newton Town tomorrow. I don''t want to make me tired!" After saying that, I turned


    over with my back to him and closed my eyes, ready to sleep.


    He held me from behind. Although he did nothing, I still...


    After a while, I frowned and said, "Dennis, I can''t fall asleep if you keep doing this."


    "We are a couple. Why can''t we do this?" He said confidently.


    I red at him and moved a little away from him.


    But he clung to me again. I had no choice but to close my eyes and get ready to sleep.


    But the more I wanted to sleep, the more I couldn''t fall asleep. I didn''t sleep well and woke up at six


    o''clock the next day.


    I got up and got out of bed. I didn''t sleep well for the whole night. I felt dizzy and tired. It was a terrible


    feeling.


    Dennis also got up. He probably didn''t sleep well either. "I''ll send you to the airportter."


    "No, thanks. It''s still early. You can sleep a little longer!" I said no and was about to go to the bathroom


    to wash up.


    He put on his clothes and pinched between his eyebrows. "Nothing. I can have a rest at noon."


    I frowned and swallowed the refusal. Then I went to the bathroom and washed. He had changed his


    clothes after I came out.


    At the airport.


    Dennis parked his car outside the airport building and asked, "When will youe back?"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I got out of the car in a hurry and replied, "I will be back as soon as the matter is settled."


    Seeing that I was in a hurry to get out of the car, he stopped me. His ck eyes narrowed slightly. "I''ll


    go with you."


    I frowned. It was not long before the boarding time, so I was a little impatient. "No, thanks. I wille


    back as soon as possible."


    He approached me a little closer, smiled slightly, and squinted his ck eyes. "I''m afraid that you will


    be reluctant toe back when you see someone else there."


    These words were unpleasant to hear.


    Seeing his ck eyes staring out of the window, I was stunned. Hank came early and was already


    waiting at the door of the hall.


    I finally knew why Dennis suddenly became so weird. I sighed and said, "Dennis, I''m going to talk


    business!"


    He pursed his lips and nodded, "I know. Three days. If you don''te back in three days, you can


    never go on a business trip alone in the future."


    He said in a tough tone.


    I nodded and got out of the car. I couldn''t help feeling that Dennis had cared too much.


    Hank handed the ticket to me and took a look in the direction of Dennis. He narrowed his eyes and


    said, "He seems to be worried that you will go on a trip with me."


    I shrugged and said, "It''ste. Let''s go!"


    It was a four-hour flight from City P to Newton Town. When we arrived at Newton Town, it was just


    lunchtime.


    Hank booked a table in a restaurant in advance and asked me to go with him. I had nned to go back


    to T Vi first. The manager of JD Technology had an appointment with him in the afternoon. I could go


    back to the vi to have a rest first.


    But Hank didn''t allow me to go back, so I went to the restaurant with him.


    Dennis called me in time. As soon as I got in the car, he called me.


    I picked it up and answered. I was a little tired and didn''t want to speak. I waited for him to speak.


    His voice was a little low, and no emotion could be sensed. "Have you arrived?"


    "Yes," I replied. Noticing that Hank was staring at me, I couldn''t help but say on the phone, "I just


    arrived at the airport. I''m going to the restaurant for lunch."


    "Well, I have found a servant at home. Go back early after lunch. Don''t stay outside for too long." I was


    wondering when he had be so nagging.


    I nodded slightly and said yes. Then I hung up.


    Hank looked at me with his thin lips tightly pursed. "He seems to be worried about you when you are


    with me, huh?"


    I shrugged. It was so obvious.


    Seeing this, he smiled faintly and didn''t take it to heart. "After the meeting tonight, you can have a


    holiday in Newton Town for a few days before going back. You''re used to staying here, so you should


    feel better when living here."


    I nodded and saw that the car had arrived at the door of the restaurant. I got off the car and entered the


    restaurant with him.


    I didn''t sleep wellst night, so I was a little sleepy. I lost my appetite after a few bites.


    I held my chin and waited for Hank to finish.


    "Bitch, it''s none of your business." The noise was so loud in this quiet restaurant that everyone couldn''t


    help looking at the speaker.


    Hank and I also looked at it. I saw a man smashing hot food onto a woman.


    A waiter came up and tried to persuade him. We couldn''t see the faces of the two but vaguely saw that


    the woman seemed to be hit hard by the man.


    Seeing this, I can''t help frowning. This should be domestic violence, right? The man was bullying the


    woman in a public ce, but no one went to stop him.


    The noise was so loud that Hank couldn''t eat anymore. He looked at me and said, "Let''s go back and


    have a rest. We will go to JD Technology at two o''clock in the afternoon."


    I nodded and followed him to stand up. Subconsciously, I took a look at the woman who was constantly


    screaming because of the man''s beating.


    I couldn''t help frowning. Why didn''t anyone go to stop the man?


    Seeing that the man was about to throw the ss in his hand at the woman again, the woman shrank


    her body and lowered her head, as if she had been ustomed to being beaten.


    Out of instinct, I said, "stop!"


    When I came to my senses, I couldn''t help but regret it. It was a family matter, and it was not good for


    outsiders to interfere. I could help her once, but I couldn''t help her for a lifetime.


    But since I had said that, I couldn''t leave directly.


    Hearing my words, the man stopped what he was doing and turned around to look in the direction of


    Hank and me.


    When I saw that face, I was stunned. It was Marshal Kiplin!


    How could it be him?


    I subconsciously looked at the woman in front of him, who was shrinking her head and saw the woman


    looking up at him while trembling.


    I was stunned. As I expected, it was Jackie Wells. But after a long time, the elegance and calmness on


    her face had long disappeared, reced by vicissitudes of life and aging.


    How could a person change so much in just half a year?


    When they saw me, they were both stunned. Marshal sneered first. "Oh, who is it? It''s Mrs. George.


    Aren''t you in City P with Mr. George? When did youe back?"


    Looking at Hank behind me, he raised his eyebrows and said frivolously, "Hey, a beautiful woman


    always has the privilege. It seems that you have found a new husband."


    I frowned and ignored his words. I looked at Jackie and didn''t know how to express my feelings at the


    moment.

 Chapter 193 Dennis George’s Filthy Move 5

    Chapter 193 Dennis George¡¯s Filthy Move 5


    What had gotten into her?


    After a brief pause, I picked up my phone and dialed 911 without hesitation. The call was put through,


    and I said directly, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m calling to report a domestic violence incident here - it is really bad.¡±


    I gave the address to the dispatcher, then I hung up. Steven Pearson was gloomy and irritable, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter with you? Do you think I dare not do anything to you?¡±


    His reaction seemed quite odd, unlike ordinary people.


    I looked over at Jackie Wells. She finally calmed down after a moment of shock. Something seemed to


    be way off, almost as if Jackie had been used to What Steven just did to her.


    Walking towards her, I reached out my hand to her and asked, ¡°Long time no see, Jackie. Do you need


    me to take you to the hospital?¡±


    She nced at Steven. And then she shook her head with fear, looked at me and forced a smile,


    ¡°Thanks, ra. But I am alright. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Steven sneered and put his hands in his pockets. He wasn¡¯t showing any slight sign of fear even after


    being reported to the police. Instead, he looked fearlessly calm and confident.


    The police officers arrived shortly. After a few questions, they took Steven with them.


    To get evidence and proof, I asked Hank Gibson to contact the restaurant owner for the CCTV footage.


    Jackie was invited to the police station to make a statement, too. And I was the one who had called


    911, so I wouldn¡¯t be getting out of this awkward situation any sooner.


    After making the statement, it was already one o¡¯clock when we came out of the police station, which


    left us no time to take a break.


    Steven was take into custody for intentional assault.


    We were finally out the police station, but Jackie remained silent - she didn¡¯t open up, and I didn¡¯t know


    how to ask her about it all of a sudden.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to leave her alone, especially now she was in a terrible shape. So I walked up to her and


    said, ¡°Although I am not sure what you¡¯ve gone through in the past six months, but this is my phone


    number. If you need anything, I am only one phone call away. I will do my best to help you!¡±


    After all, Jackie and I had worked together for two years - It would break my heart if I walked away


    without saying anything.


    She froze for a while. Afterwards, she looked at with her tired eyes, with her tears pouring down, ¡°Mrs.


    Kennedy, I...I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    I sighed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all over. If you need anything, give me a call!¡±


    I had changed my phone number six months ago, that was why I gave her the new number.


    And then I called her a cab and she was on her way home.


    Hank Gibson looked at me, frowned, ¡°She¡¯s going to call you soon.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t pleased, ¡°She seemed like apletely different person now!¡± What happened in her


    marriage?


    It was gettingte. Hank and I rushed to JD Technology Co., Ltd., and their CEO Stones Washington


    was already downstairs waiting at the lobby.


    He walked up toward us with a smile after he saw Hank and I. He greeted us immediately, ¡°How was


    the trip all the way here? Would you need to grab something to eat before our meeting?¡±


    Hank nodded and started chitchatting with Stones on our way to the conference room.


    Most of the senior staff at JD Technology Co., Ltd. showed up. Hank looked at me and said, ¡°After you


    handle the briefly talk about our purpose this time and include at what level we would like to meet JD


    Technology Co., Ltd.¡¯s terms and conditions, I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    I nodded. These I had prepared in advance.


    There were not many shareholders at JD Technology - there were six in total. Thepany¡¯s CEO


    Stones Washington, who held the most shares, was in his 40s and a tech freak.


    Obsessed with research and the development ofpany products, Stones founded JD Technology


    from scratch. But managing thepany wasn¡¯t never his best expertise. This was practically why JD


    Technology had always had the top-notch products in the past years.


    However, due to poor management, JD Technology had been in a state of deficit. As a result, many


    investors witnessed this, so they raised funds with thepany and nned to get involved in JD


    Technology¡¯s management.


    Money talks but it can¡¯t do everything. Capital and management are both equally important to a


    business¡¯s sess.


    Over the past year, Leo Kennedy and Dennis George discovered the advantages of JD Technology


    Co., Ltd. Both of them were management geniuses who thought of direct buyout instead of financing.


    Half an hourter, I sat back in my seat after speaking. Someone among the shareholders asked in


    confusion, ¡°Did Mrs. Kennedy work in the George Group before?¡±


    I was stunned. I had no contact with people from JD Technology, neither did I make local headlines in


    the city, so I was looking at the person with confusion, ¡°Um...


    I was once the Project Director at the George Group.¡±


    Instantly, people at the conference table looked at each other in awkward silence. After a while, Stones


    Washington looked at me and said, "Mrs. Kennedy, I believe you have a clearer vision about what¡¯s


    going on than most of us here. Over the past year, Dennis George, the CEO of the George Group, has


    been nning a buyout of ourpany. But recently, for unknown reasons, the George Group


    suddenly gave up their whole n. We are wondering if it had to do with you?¡±


    Stonesughed, ¡°We are all aware that, even though JD Technology would like to be part of the Gibson


    family through a buyout, what you guys value more are our tech talents. I hope we can be honest with


    each other and stay on the same page.¡±


    Stones was quite straightforward. I replied honestly, with a smile, ¡°The CEO of the George Group is my


    husband. And I was part of the reason why he abruptly gave up the n of buying out JD Tech.¡±


    After hearing I said so, people at the conference table started their small talks in whispers. Stones


    stayed calm though, ¡°Why did you hinder the George Group from buying out ourpany - given that


    the George Group and its development would have been taken to the next level after the buyout.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t wrong!¡± After a brief pause, I continued, ¡°But let¡¯s not forget - Besides the


    George Group, there¡¯s also the HY Technology. These two are both techpanies. With a thorough


    analysis, it would not be hard to see that the George Group would not profit much from the buyout.


    After all, JD¡¯s tech isn¡¯t that unique in the market. Why would the George Group risk their money on


    something receable? This is the major reason why Dennis has been pushing back JD¡¯s buyout


    n.¡±


    I took a look at Stones before I continued, ¡°Mr. Washington should know better than us that any


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    technologypany will not easily buy out itspetitors when it¡¯s not ready. Most of the ie of


    the George Group is based on real estate development. The only technologypany under its wing is


    HY Tech.¡±


    Stones nodded. His eyebrows frowned while he was pondering about this, and he said, ¡°We know


    limited information about the Gibson family. Practically speaking, at the moment, the Gibson family


    does offer a better proposal. But we can¡¯t know for sure that JD would thrive under the Gibson family¡¯s


    wings.¡±


    Hank Gibson stood up, with his brows raised, and he said, ¡°The Gibson family runs a tech-oriented


    The major reason why we are thinking about buying JD, is that we do value JD¡¯s study and results in


    AI. And of course, the buyoutes with terms and conditions - in theing year, if JD Tech cannot


    create a new generation of AI Technology, JD¡¯s business can only continue as anymon tech


    out.¡±


    The faces of most shareholders paled out after hearing Hank¡¯s words. All that he just had said meant


    that even after the Gibson family did buy out JD Tech, if JD could not achieve what the Gibson family


    wanted in the end, JD¡¯s business would still fail either way.

 Chapter 193 Dennis George’s Filthy Move No.5

    Chapter 193 Dennis George¡¯s Filthy Move No.5


    47b1f63c44ec43b3a33c8b5e18497c352b3dbe084d7adec237481f39d893104affe3f84ff665f48d33f7a85


    8362eb027fed9caa24d4bc04f8934bc5693ef63269dd7ed1cbee9cb093e3748e59bf4a3a2c6ac491bb58


    b403b8c446eae4c609a326449f6473f0515d5a5392628ba98ef744811b576b7b51862078b4861ade8cb


    aaeea39a9934154b145d2594891d3d2f1eda8783d63eb6f240318d6481bb1615fb8f6359d164b62bf313


    462caab93aec1c5878e85ec94fdc78fc143e5f1a036b5035ecd3efcf9a65badcdfe0eb5275ef394c7c9


    39936d084bdcdab19a7fdeb29b6ba27766e69ce56648cbc822c6a3239878ab68f246e7abe1e9c65cb


    3a8b43a6c38a065b73773a8e4d847c206d55d8df004e14d551e0f84a9863e3e42ddf031837efc2343


    23b65caff91c0f8f1b7d1e4f7d53bafed6d730dd5c464f7a7917263f535e224e49a29f4238d2a0da880a53f


    52b674ee852cbda1bf0f5a1f09bb7f54149d54ca6be3ec4d8c9be12300f3729a45011ba0ede9e323e9


    c548e7d96d7144e85735b43d12a574f097f85500f9b9f075687d91d3e00c05960fbb42a657b3679f55


    6e9a726c2c277ba56c5d792e0d8028767cb646e12af416430c54a9033518547a27f78735867740cd6


    e24a94be11acda821b805af0b15a3cfcf458e4a61884228567b23e30bd7ba5fbd4a6a7c101ed77403df21


    e99e649d72904de4a673f1a770afd3c7f35eb4a9babb032ab736f2b9842f667889b38110e59280f84a937


    872c369b07004322df55fc0a3d525aa2cde0b8be95e08c43b39dbdf6874482aad2249021ad25f9a5b404


    ade4718d8d591597e2e1512d8e289784229eef9c4ef8d87cdae060f9f3f3c6067f855905c8a7f45e5dce80


    3bf7c3509f3f85a0b1a884dcdfeb3aaaba1fda94c098434365b1041a0107de107a2df2cdc81b312ba0


    d14c668741e18222a999ce1ede0a44f55d560514e2723d0544dcf2f71355ad3f0f761a17223f0dfeb5419


    9052d451205904bde9048ceb3d06e3d3eed6a8435a82694cead5a57e4a3d8ae0dac7f59ad340184466


    5755683b04b52bf5eb53045320ee781bf8c954992603476f9c7e9f1d36ea3f0e9b72716825ae9c7e167fa


    d7cff627f5c3e05b07e475c1aa05f386f37fdd4164c71c81038a8a071ad2c752bebae72753d72a1869d


    60e424a0cbb7a33759aefc99e53fbbf1b8a0960d41a1206092a34327b75ec1fda223d7c37c6a2543972cf


    201d17134abb6959d00b15fb0927984a50ee2ef8a7be5cb98b6a6ff57a90ed06d754510993ff692d52


    796bc81322b20bf06c96123ec7f1516ef30c3fec3a0a5bb53b31962699015a1cb7fffcdc8d9c9997f8e3e85


    90300ab1457c1ef06296eb72081c112ff8802a4732f641d32b5fd8f172a1bee64661bdde90a8c61e39


    75a0ea2768942381708ead78d329108d1d27a963a8f78ec4251f0e689b2ae4fe29a5c806ad9c40d60


    e3660e4ca41063438d3686431eeacac65ba6f2e916c470e845c32687f56285bd888285150fa0a846dfca


    4313642fff2a21e65715bc8bf1978429155fab7961396d65eeb6ca87449036a44c39359e55136da951


    a1c318e8c8dd6958d02fa4c9500c54a0661c21dda133a418d5e6a40b5511193ae7b7222111cd27812ac


    32b9b7512d6d0d19e3c97d89c3e373a0a83b64106cbc4ede3f4f028a456fc8898dfb023880c18661e


    000bec81aaed0e7c32f95de2a8b2d8efcb65c5cda2414b43d6ebb75900f9968460c2002ca28bbe236fd4


    9d5b1012968036914c786a9484fdfc1228acd58f555c725483bf68381dc479dd84c2ed3370a32aeab4c3


    8c6338f0bf44753be34fde1df6d8e4c48068a7995d0e7665e679ca3b2f1ae3fe9e7c7ca45730cb24704


    c2120ce8ecd662a1cda871b09b76735b5f0ba576ada25677c8b416089934dbeed1e76a2c94eed799756


    58e4aea8490c734bab4b33a14d47675042ce9bef151e98a14705da641ac29263968b01ca15a12e056a0


    5504e3581a630e0a97095037a20287a3298d3340f7c378865ddf04dc4fdd5839e9731266b57f9ca94448


    53f021cf7e950ea47f5ac0ec8b96c720683eae3235428adb92d6029cf323cfde49e8895e009294fca3795


    2a2f3d3fe3a94c33cb3c43bb07c1b5177c4485885da7a509f8bca2367c2fea48d0792dc4c00aa09


    f6612ecd4d1340c4dd6a82afef658ad51d34dc656071c50b28387a82aa2a4be1c71a53b3182dc2


    03109fdfdad6ec84f9bb9131955e2974c5b5e1170af97f968399b144e1a1d7045d732ce36b6ec62fc1


    a0d255a5ca656dd69922ba67760bdc6eb6b817db1a2ae51fe7c2cf2ea6aea43087d8855768a764a48b0


    df19e63f482ade51fddb91885e7481d0102461c1f9bb407d25d2fd3400e13888925fd440082be79dd7


    4b0111b408788e9ebc8a97925618e146e443fa0c52156878da91474b52038e7f9ce55ce235c910e8


    66496871a77b1a7e902d687ee5df0e12f602724049be2642999502ed9342483137283b71bab3f8f717e1


    927a1e0c67fa2f5b35c57e6cd47be6a82d6576406d35a9077e9f2e27cf61728d45df1fa229e4697ebb


    c52ba8a95c18243c4148fc10dfb91bf5ba8f8af587f47873987b8b9c7e5790445ac5f92d7297f7f680823f7


    ea392cd27fe668f9afe3c2c20783b519ed471a24086813afbd031f529fb81f10b051f3b376c88e4ac5a2b2f


    58d81541a0df9ec0af7fe218a21522a648b31ab7a3af235e872552e044ce50277b2173e40f559c4ad3ca9


    7d7322466cb01eac167baeb47d5dd7f2a2c2bd01826b72d41c2ab961a4b8155e06eb1d1de56067b5472


    755a21d53dd107e6f02743d6079a8914a065b4b2b12bc74fdfd1904170e433657ab80ad37f66e1cac266


    5ca2e1465158cb68e4aea387b619527e00d337a1d7aa39adaf080d0ef008fe9c53128d68d22e849ca


    c4771cea416804b4d0da583a0aa38e1a787ee38814454bae8d07def57c409d6313d50fb407bbd8cd


    29c3518f893e9986244e2932a410b6d157e9fb736bfa79f6646f3ef2c2b1660070791ac3a17c1286b6aeb


    82ee14bff2adbf35c5b620c874855d7bb91de333ba6bd8b7a0f9ded77c0ae47f08039cffce63f1721163a9


    ddbbc93b3fcde9dd5df69bb0e3bf699cf20bf2d5a89aec652c9aed075610df25041bdcb5d9a6837bbcb95


    6dea021fb68435038e36ad0ba1662892a6cd6394f97f3375384e37ef48b06ce1a6b7bb28b56f6ad7ae91


    c00eb53bd43880361d288c3d48fa34aa372e7e8c6ab65f8517517ac736f8e87f9a2e2b39aa83b4bea13a


    a3f73de432846ae1d62a934aeff247ceb6c29a830b241c66c81236a00247026ba262447d1fa34fdd9df0e


    c63d8cdde3a10ef600b3d645b6d404de9e820c8f7e645ca2235a9107d7359abf1bd1011646cef0f4f533a


    e7ecf8deff9446f6b4d3b3b1c44bee7b78e027a7c36690fdb6a4e2f80fd5d5bdc1ceaa7fa3a248da174262


    35c61c49873cb73a79973624ca7065242b318cf85371d59de2faf1b79e1fa4b0e6886c23c0816ecf4a22f


    12517b086128aec360740a80c816d2e1261a6c44f77cae6c74ae33c5eac8a039716b21bd09ef0bdee64


    eb7fc181d8d05ef7d7ddc87b20e6c05cef16e0fb0835678a188e8bf563e66a45afc08d718584cfb97e5859


    5d1c35800e4119aa09e3527c673caa4153c4fa37fbc8a626a9a3bed224285195c99c4326a1f876313c50


    2a284ec01d20255670b5276815af2ea45994bd282b2b8e220e9f95d19399b79de6b476e06b7247c4ba7


    178808af1fe6251ac02586f3c7c7c7c7bc6a6f8756088d4342d0cf23480a05b5858f81cedad1779354d9c8


    73e6e6c38b925335670d90669decef56eed440cbcda63167164e83cf0a9d064c51592b6bdff72afcf45ec8


    ab1cd2d36b5a45714f4947c7bcd2cd2eff5f3f97a4b96f82066ed74e43474883b2f8b5edc69d987d1eeaa5


    814d083a7fba5cbadd78fb290d8d129b22d93160ca59fbdb7abc6861254b9f55263996cea5a961db94d2


    7923452b9eb87a3408759ac3a2e51bdcf80f485d866323ef19951d0ed3f3909894f1b7c089573a9f9f90fd


    29542c1995301eb60d36ec6ec0ac1452ec26f80a771b6d45264f245c54af27db5555adbc8a30c533b49d


    089304951ba106779abb62679f95bd88a1aecd1bc6fe98bd10b12300106ee8208c19b5c983a6b1f5e


    c2957a07de729afe058103e97fa856017cf7d99fe59ef3a1ad619c5b35ac9c87dafe2c3e91a3c39cb8d34


    d9b97d50eb7541eb2ea40ce251bc81d51f99ae7647b90a1c4d1053d0095827af2387741b5dfec483f


    9335131db40d3a3ae34826132e782ffc1f6e4abae85ebb4e4f0c9b0c4e2125fd8eddf71014fad3c7890db5


    3b6a15ff35045964dcaddce3223dfa6751e15a396a1752a2abc53397b7f888ae4e2e1568cdd03bcafc


    abe782d24ba5a33f4861340b2b51600ab44fd21356a7f1f3de75d8d7438b4922386437dbd226e2c4aebc


    f607be090aa44f97eeaf5977b301f296113748189428ea9675ce7b6281797f510d97aa24e3a7ba4d93d0


    e6540f1b6401a148733e803010a97c1acbec45ad8159db14e882c7a288a4a05880a4a38601e8dde5


    29fd6db60e69222e10252dfbe0834676513f2dafa3ebe9122e1dc9287f3a1195d472875703fc99fc88f3a2


    64c975fe6b37c31cf14072388937bc428ffc3c9a75558c1fc35546ce7afd1c6a696a0bef3c143aab6be78b


    410a4551c94923f54937cd464e5cd390956c624d4947988944caaec3929c03632394335e35e93680820


    7cf5d03321638f818394ea8c8c65197e135171dc13008f95c28a3b5b07d7540812518f907a30bf573fab3


    da8e640ca5bd6890caa5f7737533d275387dcd036d6ef25b4ac8704ed85f13a4b0d3202caf7c99aa42c7


    5d10e24bc8e2b1c291fdd40d7a46770ec9cb5b9c707317cbfd60ba245f49ea4247bac1c76020142e640f


    db74c540476175bb2d347e1f128fdcfea38aaff5a0939b64f6863ffe0ebe00e7ff12f0a0734f9b8d9c504341


    600732bf9e58374da48937cbba2e9557f81769ad321b936408ab2a0ca20578c4ef9132784770050cd3f7


    4d32a99875b74cf51354f060d497a59b553e8d26402c7bece3efaa208631543453308510481db900b


    50187e9aad3eef71c24265fe386f5d26738dfa94e9448aba1673c8824242f251b4d77f6481fa5024f4f0e3


    d3329c508983707c5826f67e3bb94458ff076a8021051241eb2fb6bd0a2ff2b71f3a48135058b122e808c0


    3499b8ba1c4e29ba50d1d5945ef551c12679358c18d18abbbf8270b598565991429c24fd3c09369746b8


    3cec6a4f937614a512eec0a2fd526b718bab05bbceea8ea4239a10a195f4fdf47072f74ed33d69312d


    9ae34b33da01aa140ee89c33473558c2eab960afe18780cac206c5c9240b3c2b6f6d68b72fb46c9bf7da


    719904a9b31696ffdb000dfcf19e94bdfcfcde9989fd2378897895b5d8c9a166368c17effff29307cf7b748a


    666591894922a3f33f1ba360f5d56a9a004b926c5c3fbb1a73a5648131029b2ed49d7b511c5fe01d8d


    45c60b443b242bfb7b861daa42ac9a2cb8cf99677ec9adda989b4eb23fdc9071ed60fba1813ec671b53d


    347f7380683d813821d483f7e044634b2caa113bf52e1ab237a7ef524fa2d70aa6ea93c66ff39ce7997


    fe98304ad625dae472900046c73b49af736518004e292ac516827d56e249745e141a719dc1cf05eab


    b6f473f555aa493f66974644fc317d83b63cf5366309903ba928a48545941117e349d2d6db0f051900d61


    b7d28ba4eb60893760b1a215a5c69dd21742e7225bf28f80edc6d8504905378280eaadb13d2cb56104a


    724fd001664f0d9209e0d91ea4e55c1e5ce2c6bd28dba0ba343ce06da30bf768266e4aaf35ee83d5ce


    b0d6bf5af720986d8c7ecfad2354b873a85a0be0b72576e1cf467caa1e6cf923d21d9e9d40d6789558


    130afa36615d356eaa019a20a54203a5808de0cd44149d9e268192a6f605c9518aef1ec79bf3ad97fbde


    290d76c3e12d555e9870ae7f194fe6e401b9020cea62254f2fd819316f6eb523b1b4da4a1a80ebf5b0174


    a4871b1ed4838a9de390e3cf893a846f9d335d627bd929616f2452f4df69058994af56929f3d8a68b4200


    0b3e76b1d24197fe502f3d143241147877f533958a15df264e38618c98e018fc90731539741f909dfe8


    0ecbd5918ecf022c5e477fdc768fcb5137bd880ed9d12c137acdaefad3f24a40d25424de071b0e05a56ee


    4150d85220a10dea0b1010e27e66c067f978f69eea708d4825544de71f90607a3edb1cfc3ba6aed21


    3873c0e9f9724d7a0138644a39579c0aaa95576e74997bd516efa3d140a06f7c403771d0947af9


    7b6b9b4a89233352f2c9e82f5779a3e0fe7f17248701720eaa223a3a6df95f2f42eb06ee73e6e372ba116


    d5a979949e3b5cb228014e327b246ca2baff1d70063547d0d1bcff543845fb5c4fce1def35e0b6bef1dc03


    e9ba519bb9524223b8571259df2d1417a93a4f06c3ebc82310fea67a0c284cd203e4b727c5a4c7c9e


    5bbcb1c263e206a1526361dc4564e1e67f9795613766b2bfe4dc80a2f44be28d78031a19b9f2425137ae


    122e4b87d713d4b1f6b504e07b33163ced6ead395ef1c9d96ea746fc9da5da22f8ceb2ed5f8fc8e707a3c


    4332a84fad00ffb04c5d529d8220b3d9b9772d19eff6743fc14d9413086d148094402fc94280a2ae827b23


    231d4f95a3cd04be0ad749c4d3bf2bb4cd7d25f27aa4d8263e9d0431332c40b96367fab5474f7a2


    2787bc1f85a0456a5182d6792ab030c8ae25ce3bdb0d6395b62e66f253281ad4b6f2d34af2d7859c9


    7ee6538640be3cf46276a0a07a3c060fb5c3950ae2c788be7a8a9f3ff1502e7ef2a6feb668d510d9587555


    67c1fc6ca0f9ff988f105fe01b2768f0f999fe495aaa6afce541eb8340beb31c661018f2c195f752370e24e6


    d6defb538f51bc5c7da26bbc984946f53c794afbd63c2953b667223bced9763fbb7af8a9f2fb2aeadbd7c3


    204bebf3025191261c1f6765e822be350509c633085e13174f7a8aea069f4f989f6614475d3ca68eaeeda


    4451977f7509c0db64de9ce365b027b8e83221e0e206ec3f586ebaa08098ab94a5362a2af24edac3c


    209691a65fd5ebc0ddec29d2c43271efe79d886b34259309b92ab5f8acef6baaf9e118e4549054fb470ea


    4a73f8740798b31aec44709b6b7bdb6910bb330ab40dd503f3ec695d88feb6556a56ce7b000525296


    fa5d0251bfc242a6f4550879d806bbc53e07cd4d3a7d83333b7ab161cf0e545e9b241b57d12d06624ad7


    8e70272db4f1a94fd99b32b725cb353a649a19eed1467c50a3ff9d1fb3981b3d52dc8875cd2840b09c3c2


    0e394a71028c4b729d71db7889156c41458cf35631b3a61fbf74b9e68a43ea576756489b58202fdf2705c


    bd47c7caa2476b9f3d026c4b7f1dda2ea20512ffc08c6dc4ea93cdb73e0491459c822da7f0da519a8cb62


    d9b6ca06ddb30ddbe2656358f3d5312d981ff4f04ed9cbee21d0a79f30ba13e1da00446992fa7e6fd0c245


    5fb77ae57bc4152d8309b882f4baa6f8e74ad4efe110e5eff74837d5cd33ca898bd5d55aa7ce1b079fe963


    59eb1366e672f93d6bcfe3b5f356a0efbb51a1db13178535dbf874f2fbdd88950534d926b09134b975e59


    7739617a0dcd5c5beb4b04fe56ce68953881143ddc619d08aa4f0532458c068bbbda32bc0834f4d2d8f2


    3d8f018f8edac5f7ca65240009efaea124914eda8d06e617b2a76da621055be17965f4a98bc0d64a68


    98b27a7b9441c64b15cad776501f85307910cb27aa48f9393a9aa3c15be3939899313f55eac5fa03d


    0c5abdcaaa26384ab4b21cf1506e4e852b2444fa7da574083a0844d97536172c38a15af2537057680d74


    c08ea564fbd108353e0cb32920f78598bc200be6b3f5148b81d9abbd941a0c953396afeab2ebf56393


    07e742796ea99108cb5fc1e56cff46ee69ac1ce4dae35f2ee7736fbf2029d80f27d9afa5bffd80d2a22fd682


    eaf316413d47434ce6cb6891e811865ae33a2b7708697cf7891674efd08b8092575c7d4de1bfc0c5c2c6


    a3f699cb2dcddada79cd4e006d37c1c96f7dcf990c94853c3df8edd117d84b787f3e5b11fa8dfa8aec654d


    68c046c3fbe808a0b84a4c42093e5945f218830bb7d5cf164373f021154b6b354dcda31050519ae3759a


    b643ee6f0003d06d61bdbc383968f0046a6d6e431a27e55396eec034c3dea56bef4eee1e481831810bd


    6bb3ace5374b2af96ad076bfcffe7a3aac36b05c3aff504cb2fe6624121d1487fc180ef14b5ce60752b9eb7


    154d7c4836824b95baa9759cd6677bf57428d469b15233fa93fb1783ae84dd1fe23f365aef2649bc51


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ea38afa8765b82483da1ae8d7153bb3e9f99fc141f6113b48725d1e283d27680f8f1594980c9c7867561b


    15c4d01575755d54304b01bd8f97a39637a5dff519f30aa3829e8f3291e9d7a8ec4ee3aa2cfd2165f85f9e


    19fa4a350748518f91f42356130bedab0fe9983e70fdee1d2d8f4a8d871232c3d33afcf6999fd7bbb8b283


    6fb41f718bb9b6921d64490d55e8d064538f56f4ca47d00e10f7e571a1d103feff06253915ecf41da60e


    c4bcdedd214b25dce97af4d2c2ef1205491ac1e6194497063c7e9c214afdd60eb6c78da5611bf4b37a74


    e7b3256cb735345eeaa4881b065ed5a8c366411ba6ae229489a67f91561b83e83c1959e6c37b320571d


    475b25ff15c110122d369bf038cec32a9aa479e6667934dff72fa61576fe92ab823374d9710a2ea56d97ad


    9dcb5d4e1ae1c176f525b4b8f46eebd9c9a20ef7823d0c98441c93c8872cd7564aa18866960165721


    be5a4f9e7da68b94f8a9b9acde7d2cda899691ea7e70d36420c4ed251cdce1136b6f4a8ea9512f09d2cbf


    d951b2e28826c39c119449eb7243661b7082c312bce8ed21afd1b4d5bf58a5e79061fdc1499e95900c48


    fb263594db9914c7ab42b040971560e59afb8c48bd570a7a822774f326a3d3eabb388963a3c185db97d


    e2d80dfaa6f8131c634b36e5eed5bf43966bc87e7231403543fb4ee4813986d53e7170d181278ea63


    ef9d341c928f2e643ffadc14d7fd44d18a031a0244dc376bf3487564aa8bf47870cafef9fe5246748860


    df59dd9d9fb44d39ff67dcda7132201b6d4fe8733b2a02aad0b9f49b45d63ef3daff7350fa622588ab87e6f


    770541b3c8fa42d82b717b120d523e3e8c4c6839024d27a912922af97d796cf810130845aee272a02bdb


    23c735bba12b5c46241de16b9be91440691f5d6fcf48c5552b2211ae7cfba7d6d6ae376119960348f9e02


    d5d108d252efa277ebbecd16a7da598d4271e84becf66c729b9717e29acd1ea15cd5205c164729daafda


    54b2e39148ad08b24e9fcde925ed0b2b615bef50851e2d8eb9647da2731c5c2e3a1919723d453e97952


    96242a8a97418cf8b3cbe15ce797980da75b2925e489fa9ae56bdab4ee268a23291d4be43dfe461bca6b


    40e74b83656695ac503599dde2dad9de1be64d18d0fb073417c8766362f24115f84b8a3d29d6306af


    b9750889937ebca46bc4d9c0642554ca4a02e0fb549959700a8c68072147bf3e7b06994976199ea57f33


    0b27b2143f0c866821d7b3226e1964de1f16126cba311aa010e35cd4e182576e1d1bd0a252910042


    6f9647d9c7bbde8857679727f56e5d20c657637ce8b2773d31cb49b66332953417a4b57eb2d0a632f


    eb08bb9bfcb8d91354140192cdeaad3056ea1c9141f3e621e6b39d4866e076f367674aea9cf5ac5cef


    ac87f160dc3dd3ac5e30b1c35f69a119359d0391bb5035be6a7a89fc0f3ca6e40193beb50c71627587c4


    4c8d63ea0702db7fb70aa021f93d6ac20d7f70e276e9f552232f42e9d2809420ab1e5d10dc452a6ca4264


    5939f15f1bd5f26f99a5b5980a1a79c2fdb073826f87fc83e6a34a1afa08028955c41021dd150fde8b60a6


    afb8cea5f49eb54793a36918b0ae24c1bb4e521b0c06440d3b105ea57f58676973299a2b8e184a95782


    9ea90e0c2a2c6c13116c749ce266e00af4711b80974c4a7902b74d1193bbdc3e09857a7b80b835bb20d


    c1a43d3abfc89c760fbd62fd51c753dcbf5bf777ad9a70dc80f54881deb3dcf0f927e75ff0d88344d29d4fd1


    b77efb8aa9dd9953bcf4e8cafe516c6f31c66881a75a9188e158741c01e2383db435adbbd0f454402f67d


    35bde469c9d263e89a52ab292e0346d692807cb6520560918502bdf82ecdb8966d6b5966813e685fbd7


    52db0802e7a4a34b82eeb27c5bf49faa76b13ce6dcdcfa4551b21c2ed511e6312889c5a4253b18faa


    e7a9c06daeac81075c0ab5470d590e8201b83a17fa98a5ed8682d6b837a74e313eb96d6c28fc65f80


    10c1474fe4257935262091ed63f8acee7e394338d760647b50378238e0a12ff1723c3e0b4ec8f94b1657a


    0539a87e60346d9a8ed7c5c99f6499931a8d517d98a6508b287e4618b9d9934eb2f7d6427e03c9e3


    3712f1168cf9159024440b73f499d320a66654be9a5e4e080a4c97753e93a99ba10570e5287e8305168


    e2fbd8640062d4779792881e0dd1947e131d4f9f32fbaf49648d54bb35a918f90a08d1b8ff859bc3a12d4f


    4a60b7b213e25f851da57c34681edfe3aa0ba2c2571b03e43d6001ea41eef5d28b503acd62ab89376a6


    789742f06aad1f2840cb35973bbfc36520c50a34338a146df0542c4bbd6ac03b3ceb33820c8d4041a3f55


    ae0e42a72fede72b7e8bbba34ab1ddd7de679536a39ef3b34836519fcbe30f8d270f1ac977f5cd813440f


    41fe261c4c2182ff8fcf6a2c40f64eb3979670f62fb7093940fc75823b438505fdd16ef96033cd035104cae9


    bf1359fc76d2fabfff3b0e00f8dfb5a0a00503c151d264a9d51662352e6ec2fd123e123c41420da54d40


    f3ffe5342517ba1b1e65ad8d672c672934d9e50352bf9c4c6b627fb9079b0f81b203aed28a7d063564


    352cf50b274c5d18f5940e66dc0f6584a26b9c4d467e190c1c260d71092a9590a9978e98a24ab2ff7233f


    8d2cdbbec75487d2aca7376e9f1471381e0d7254e62ab2c0305e2a2988e5c045f267337483fb9f135cd6


    b288c5f4fc1a1b6c641756219abc96d2192245a41f17013ebf7a541617d44be73090a5abf954224349aa9


    e9a3c623932ea9e385aeced30988fb8d97c80fc2b753a2c4311e189cf0355bf6f9595050ca360c8c28fb8e


    714ad7fe1563c097839cb106eead793b100b769ebe5e8a421595b33215ba7f91b996a5354b8ef99ed


    6923fa0a4623e4b244d0ad9fce53b4beb43a66c9850fb6245489a90cf3c29387902c023a8d48f9f3e10


    009d3ffec03cfb1f100767c256404884226db553bd1cdc72a656ceafc12659f1f4b2307faa74635da311b3


    3ea55ed7e4ff89a171cf6487702ab8091d14a390dedac722f5547a9fb4045231ed2a8a75461c852480681

 Chapter 194 Dennis George’s Filthy Move 6

    Chapter 194 Dennis George¡¯s Filthy Move 6


    I was a bit freaked out looking at the different reactions of the people at the conference table. Hank was


    being too frank.


    JD Technology Co., Ltd. had what it took to seed. It wouldn¡¯t end up like what Hank just said.


    A few momentster, Stones finally spoke, with his eyes looking at Hank, ¡°Mr. Gibson, are you nning


    to invest in AI¡¯s research and development?¡±


    Hank nodded, ¡°Positive!¡±


    The others at the conference table were simply investors. They didn¡¯t know much about technology and


    didn¡¯t have much say in this matter. So they all looked at Stones, waiting for his answer.


    After a long while, Stones Washington stood up from his seat, walked towards Hank Gibson, reached


    his hand towards Hank and said, ¡°Mr. Gibson, pleasure to partner with you.¡±


    I was, for sure, surprised. Finally I realized that they had made a deal.


    After that, they signed the contract. After thewyers of both parties had read the contract, Stones


    looked at Hank and I, and he said, ¡°The two of you came all the way here from City P. It was such a


    long travel. How about I buy you both dinner tonight? I¡¯ve made a reservation at the Lucky Forks


    Restaurant as a warm wee to you and a celebration to our partnership.¡±


    After signing the contract, that new partners initiated a discussion over a business dinner together


    about the cooperation was the usual norm. Either Stones or Hank would ask the question and set the


    dinner up if the other party didn¡¯t - It didn¡¯t make much of a difference now that Stones just had done


    so.


    There was a few hours away from dinner. Hank and I left JD Tech - he went to the hotel while I came


    back to the T Vis.


    I hadn¡¯t been in T Vis for a long time. Fortunately, it had been well taken care of, and everything was


    no different from before.


    When I returned to the vi, the nanny hired by Dennis had already prepared food. I had no appetite,


    so I simply grabbed a few bites and headed back to the bedroom upstairs to rest.


    I woke up early in the morning, and didn¡¯t sleep muchst night. As soon as I got into bed, I fell asleep


    immediately.


    I vaguely felt that there was someone beside the bed, but it could be my illusion. A whileter, there still


    seemed to be a shadow right in front of me but I couldn¡¯t wake up.


    I was so sleepy that I couldn¡¯t open my eyes. But I vaguely felt that someone was sitting beside the


    bed. I felt pretty anxious, but there was nothing I could do.


    Finally I got up. But I was all sweaty. And of course, there was no one else on the bed, but me - I was


    the only one in the bedroom.


    Perhaps it was because I slept too deeply. I had been feelingpletely recovered after giving birth - it


    might have to do with that.


    I went downstairs with a headache. It was already dark outside. Seeing me walking downstairs, the


    nanny said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your phone rang several times. Please take a look. I¡¯m afraid it must be something


    urgent.¡±


    I left my bag downstairs and went straight to my bedroom.


    And my phone was in the bag. After hearing what she said, I went to get my phone.


    It was Hank. He couldn¡¯t reach me after a few phone calls. So he texted instead and told me the


    address for dinner.


    The Lucky Forks.


    Second floor.


    When I arrived, everyone else was already there. Seeing me rushing in, a few people joked, ¡°Mrs.


    Kennedy was finally here, let¡¯s toast to that!¡±


    I smiled, sat down beside Hank Gibson, and ended up having to chunk down three sses of wine.


    Over the whole dinner, chitchatting was the major activity. I sat next to Hank, and he served me food


    from time to time.


    I was used to this action of his. Stones witnessed it happen several times at the dinner table and he


    couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Mrs. Kennedy seems to be well taken care of by Mr. Gibson. If we didn¡¯t know


    Mrs. Kennedy is married, we would think you two were husband and wife.¡±


    This was unintentional. But Hank and I were a bit shocked. I looked up, smiled and said, ¡°Hank and I


    have been partners at work for a long time. Please go easy on us, my hubby is jealous easy.¡±


    She was trying to be funny, and it worked - everybody burst intoughter.


    Hank wasn¡¯t having the best look at the moment. He somehow seemed upset.


    I spontaneously reached my hand to get the wine ss, and Hank¡¯s hand held mine. His voice was low


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    and cold, ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±


    Instantly, everyone else at the table looked at me and him. I pulled my hand back and said lightly,


    ¡°Yeah, I am afraid so.¡±


    It was quite upsetting to be seen as a circus monkey. And Hank was additionally trying to embarrass


    me. I felt quite anxious.


    Hank continued serving me food and kept me from drinking more. But it was thoughtful of him to get


    me a ss of milk.


    He was acting a bit uncanny. Everyone acted like it was an unspoken truth, though.


    I feel a little ufortable. Any exnation made now would just make the situation worse.


    I saw that there was a message from Dennis on the phone screen, ¡°What are you doing, babe?¡±


    I wrote back, ¡°We signed the contract, and now out at dinner.¡±


    Dennis, ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    I, ¡°I did, but not that much.¡±


    A whileter, the other side sent four words, ¡°Send me the address?¡±


    I pursed my lips. He was in City P now and there was no way he could fly over to pick me up. I typed a


    few words, ¡°Lucky Forks Restaurant.


    I will be on my way home soon.¡±


    The other end of the phone was quiet. I put down my phone, got up and went to the bathroom. I just


    drank three sses of white wine and felt a little dizzy.


    I sshed cold water to my face in the bathroom. And when I came out, I identally bumped into the


    waiter who was serving wine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. So sorry, ma¡¯am!¡± The waiter apologized.


    I was a little dizzy, shook my head and waved my hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, just be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Kennedy!¡± Someone called me from behind loudly, and I looked over after a quick hesitation.


    It was Jackie Wells in a wig and heavy makeup, wearing a miniskirt and looking like a nightclub girl.


    I couldn¡¯t help frowning with surprise. It was such a coincidence that we ran into each other twice on


    the same day, but... I had to ask, ¡°What happened?¡±


    She was domestically abused in the morning and came to sell alcohol in the evening. What was going


    on?


    She lowered her head and said in a very low voice, ¡°Mr. George has used his influence to make sure


    that no HR managers would hire me, neither for real estatepanies and technologypanies in


    Newton Town. But I had to make a living. So here I am.¡±


    I was super confused, ¡°Dennis did what?¡± Dennis wasn¡¯t the best person, but he would never harm


    someone like this.


    She looked at me, nodding lightly, ¡°I was involved in the AC and HY Tech thing. And you were removed


    from the George Group because I did a lot of things that I shouldn¡¯t have. I forged your signature on a


    lot of AC documents.¡±


    I was aware of all her wrong-doings and I was absolutely mad back then. But she had been working for


    me for two years, that was why I gave her a verbal warning and asked her to leave the George Group.


    But I didn¡¯t know about this!


    So... Dennis knew about this too?


    After a pause, I looked at her and said, ¡°This matter was water under the bridge. I will talk to Dennis


    when I go back. You are a skillful talent. He might just have been clouded by anger at the moment. I


    will solve this matter. You don¡¯t belong here. In addition, since Steven Pearson is not the right one for


    you, you should find a way to leave him!¡±


    Life happened, and it wasn¡¯t her fault that Steven was not a good man, nor a decent husband.


    I was a little dizzy, and I had been wanting to head back home early. So I patted her on the shoulder


    and was about to leave.


    Unexpectedly, she grabbed me all of a sudden. She then knelt, kneeling on the ground and started


    crying softly, ¡°Mrs. Kennedy, I am so sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have done that in the first ce. I was wrong,


    and I¡¯ve learned my lessons the hard way.¡±

 Chapter 194 Dennis George’s Filthy Move No.6

    Chapter 194 Dennis George¡¯s Filthy Move No.6


    037af15eb535fda395eff0e1ca72923c29906ef6dea944df908029223803730b86d7bb6577e43715bc84af


    fcf8b94b483f1a868c460275d6e5933f9f1570afa98a447aae9934c616217fef7c1a96ab4b345b5e14c


    72fe46b6105fa874fac8667c5ebb30a5dcef3d9bd7b3d434c7f4c45c14fbd06103134fe399ce67c0862f


    905c981b7cee9f69a01d5859038916bee485a7704ae7d13470796f8e3143e0ef677f3e35be561d3bc


    5e879669adab497548dffc12379375de730a8b5612024bf4d4a68e2115703a52744f0c811b360507aaad


    6a48e116c12a52ef9adfdf5640995732c94c6f9f360c765e561eb2578a8a5e9a33d2d3399c9a9a378b8bf


    b121106372f08146d63f3b77692934c12f3b7e82bbdb0fda39057f0b7e6279df7ca7f343d8aa01c680331


    ddaa2087384e507bef633f9e9328ecac301d9813553421c5b40acbb9d43b9853049db68868ce6538f8ba


    a3a78f509642b865931e49942e671276b7de24f0e0a86ec4a15e453338b62f49e996e97e0232c72e2


    9b2fc307ae123d2afadc9f7afda48dc9006e2764e912ea5f80071a8b2faa43cb2c5f5886f71d488335dea5


    e116567a1893f3dd720c7642b73210379de08bf2485b118a4123bd446f0ce0f218ff3bd23ecd53f4d80812


    2759ac8271d9640b6db08f3beb47030e91b9e843ea64dc078712f90d9539470bab2c4fde5c543e275cf2


    6fe9c7bcda6dd57fa5fa7b9d67cb6c724ba12833c07aa1d96bbfd33368fea82ca753554ba730ec8be7


    107fd6c935f580fc8e4b32eb06406ea82814dcbe03d8450b59da4d24813d13bfe72b942e50ae2a46f51bc


    f10542055521566e96e16768f0bc93611e9d2d21c7ded4a412754406495b78183fe67ce90a5dae1c0ddc


    cd8e5c5810e6f10eca654849c19faefdd3d52ea343eb593e77953967a7981c3ae779934b0a99dca


    62738db7347a4af6a4de7ec45753dab62f18c7f4716231c3b3c4b2044ef42f7545127681e7cbad4af53f91


    ba4b6bded35e10cdd86112a1d2199f71eeea48fdbffe2e894c64cb2a1bdc705936443d6f389cdea1312b8


    20eb430d9f2e07c3f4b253eb4b3012532c4fb1ca4b23967ffdc9008c73747561f069dacb043282f3a9ea87


    d677ffb9865bc06985b28bd24b29181fc3db01759e3040ab15bf2dda51b94e7239fe59c16895086f0766d


    51be0b52fb9ee4c0bcffc7d7e985222b09c850a5cf5dc211deb7f531197b54c9915300049aa8e1299a681


    05deb39f062fae7e6de6a11363e2c398f7f2ae081084f0a1303f3c9ed473ad156687af945551ca1c570810


    e5cd0ef4f238eef0d797e62f9961140b40e2b894ce8ba1f983a51960edcd1c841f8e25d05f04c2e2c2e


    d1b72c2a0161f9449ff9d130a26acf63489de490f0b35ea9b15ae1b596fa130d256fe0d2fb3709e882649f


    996e723667b214987b92c0871d0521a21d0a95c93c62bcafbf38d74677010ca1c2027ec2c7cb1f4fb2873


    9a93bb6edb31a97c60b95da59dbcd65db590bfe5d4c5a8da270da49b5c9aac0c0b515b154586fb73


    9b4ffbf865a50c4296727d21c5afbe4369df50895932015784299fcab326d62d5487a4714b7a83bc4b8f38


    c445c03145a4409fc5779b804bddfaf306510d58a446f7d7850376734c7f7a65de93a866f6c907049906b


    635960348c0188177615e5050d5642025d264d99e8d3e424faec87967d7f33f022517600163cd9ea1


    72b24e76effb98108ed69ba0c6529d4922f223c06ac3326caa7785df47ad01c824452fc27b304ec135


    b992da0205e077804e4773e7cd4e7af4f4fb2472285355b4f502655ecf384dd1fbc51d235ce211b625f


    6d31f8e543aa1d6bfb88ada82f119c1708ff5f6602afe226a9710c85653d48012634f89f275b03eed70552


    5c300e0b34585e25c7cdb48353d42e05c8b0465ae85b675ab41102fbb558180f540b1f5696750f2e4


    b1bc284f0def1aaa25a196c03a1b4c2b8b06ebdc6b038e52bfa8d7e204e12193684a468e91aaf8fcf2


    ac6f1d5a0c42ad0082292edffe5b258186da2418587e9214e093aea7ac6ea8a0aec32f6320ba42f


    e3a5c3b86074793b76c75a9809bc82538db62820d4ca1617437cfd31190d556eb4b409ce32f93638d1a


    3a46eac8729bdafe547f0ac9564a1fad619bc9e605b06d37b770b71349c8ae0cf4f2899ce9a94a728037b


    11a6e16d89249b8c6abe7e3b8bf411c06eec3c9e0b49980778c5ba431fb2a5d3fc7d348feaf1c27b1a33e


    ba0f59d65163774ec31a325fc9c8f6fe3337dcbe0d0de221b366ab67fe26d4a692f6808bdc49908d2b8c7


    5bd2b6430936d0ea4932de5aaf5f837eec09bb85923fba4e01ffcb99b837f80e9b71c54860bd1b600ebc3


    e12161fd93d1487a7d27ceaca1ef4f5211e7d6fc701c9a55efd89ed1caed51eca263c61761e9c507a95eb


    c85f2a04b2d0e0b96e1cddf0ecec99da0bb97a75a60936ae96efa3ced5ef5428ad0e917f6344ac8559


    6528418e0097ec9629474c1268ebb2dbfc47e0a265df5d016122a95fa7b1daf30838a58f98cedea6f7c83


    31a439d4a199a049e276d8f8d35a59905f4c6165c7269d2483542e2cd1eec94738bbf3600810342f58dc


    5f0bb7c013b0cff7613329255b246dce63c91efc25094af573c306b50772e6d60c7efb25af147fd3cd1c449


    e5d047924ade70f0e26eb3d0cdd442ef11b4d223078f026d129e317750bf3b748b4043cd7f7d188e7a


    78833be2c645dc9b5f18b0bd0f9cee7ef98ac74e66f44a7887e30a283dfa5b7f395bf4601da2bf6f3b4117e


    0796fa9431fc97688c4a654899497a5503a1f45bc7f12ae5d38560c05e36d4b50cf76da906f574579163c


    2e4d39a7603d214aacd58fe1d1d496e29571a96be5f4c6154bede30e9c1a0c5961b032046e779b533b2


    98148a6f5a9e5fe41a8530ca0e742b64a8d73672012ea628c6c5426357d0a6a5c97493f39559a312bb8f


    7fa9c159621918a5f28ee255c1f822a1bff8cf645366c98b3bc69f9a4f85aaf4a31a6d886238b9e578bbd52


    0681ffed4edaae6c9b02bea97f8bb676265ffd1dd206c58e1e08b4162fd423b2afe3c30c18279be792253c


    ec0999cd0b16233f22c6bf784da5bb9f090ba55fa912db4f69dcfedb36701498910c6a5133ebba0054


    bcfed75dd42a90d223c83a796cdc8ff636462057100b9390ee51e70a3d44fd0268e9542d51350cd02c0ef


    69639b86cb6e62b290d7346a9e129933c70229c7b8bcab3c3210dbb72a3b79728a863b5ebe94a30


    570201ce70721e0dddd33c15a5eec3fa11ce4a9873f90f3ba5a65a69eaedfbec0b00186a010dc96551f9a


    0827b0a505dc99f8d44eaf82053e5f31f6667483e08893c43cb4a198e139b610fd36ace5c52aeec7a32d6


    7ac16f82bf7c5d44f9922e7f6b07e9e2b0a644b29d448e4ae1a2e0613aa0611f9a6c4e974ca4741136


    14496d8dd3ca07afdc5bc0e67bdda2e30c21d549ea5d8ec09447e4a7205d11285095b7f2ff96da032458


    01195cd333b747ae45ea8bee3af42cf589fa7a6673a492ee669543c04de324cafedc2897536a11146833


    2769351f6646818d4e0c7111ae5e5322ee6cb7389f8b7ac4b9caa41d7c8dd1d04eba2d5ed997fb040eb2


    3746ef243a86c4a4019dcf81db87b3158695956565841c71d2f774dbb566d5daa6790587504ea4f5e584


    17c8ce0dfdce4c5dc53fd37e9c3b9b3d0349b39c009f60414ddfa80f872181e28a800cf5ab5aebcac8e410


    44cd035870837b9d69a377a1acac4bf691f7387e19e7d14b1dd373390314ef71b86bbaa40e42311d2


    4d358d5b28ef2868167fabf94d4fe798460a7f29f523a8dd989d1d2143727342dabd9770ee360829f42d5


    d3ebeaeb41986fcb43f7a330a4c8bce03770ef5431c635b03091d1d65e382f94c0fdca8fbe535a3b09


    a6ec4216cdf8f21c6fc6cd186bc8a08e1faa0afce6d433c26b519587047effdde97005d88cdf39cac20c


    2ec8fd8f12c042d245dcf2cd99931712689c1563c87aec809c567024038d660c838d6f0f476dcbcd70d56


    8fb623bcd3704358ba0e004532784d9aa32280b1ac4320fd020728c888dbf4a6fc4eae54008ac4e27da2


    8345d311a0d537920b319fffb89272c5947f16fd322607eb34eff5f5fb83c15086c133e33d5b46a252da543


    6ea3188d6f510086333a2c76fdef5460b523b56f46e858bc46c3825f74eaf4ec7000ff053e5fde289bc9bfd


    098b1f0f3830ff570a56ed284bf3146a11b285b03198481294a84fde23cbd3124589e195c096136986


    d731b00bfb0d929097e76a91c4740b041176c424dd52900c22854b11ef4645d1016bb5b4e085b66a970


    f0e0425ea934fc45771e160ca7c7670bc6e8004a26c9262e6106cb12477e997be23d82cb3b6579585ba


    83bdb2bf4e0527b8942799e1b97f88d11a8c00372a01714179d884ff17466d5816279f5aa32f776d0a61d


    5548d298c4eed9a63ab6b548606c743b6a08e328522c761dea0aaaac1c5e145d2104a853f0bbe852e6b


    070a4ca5f13e7b0c7715a1e15fce36c554311276b2a68f5300046df07b21fd806c79a8f0b1870297735b2


    8561da52088f90da8480d37dd06326b1e00e4c4825a3ed749a112703737f041ce2dd6ed27fad5683d08


    617cb7ad4807283e9fc4d25318602d3936f370caefb17ba3842adfb9e9d11dd35d176a32ced480ff85aed


    70354bf95de9a1460bc3674566c7ef6f75bf3ac95be32f0198ce83103967e3923103bd31d932c3d42139b


    55638b43bc6805eddacd048014a89abb1869e4ba4076f57a7788672641c5f25125b346768337b980ac8f


    c74d0d25990092098d2849a09102c845902ffef2b2aeb3028878d6d999ba8ec4738bf23784ae7e27998c


    6e9cb2760df6921e1956a26156c352a476f8ea820a8ef8ba0423e2658ead7748eed530e133b531b6b06


    203ec3be6486347655c821370c3ff46fa444c6ae4510346aa60f046cbd7dbef07ea948a92b31356301dd2


    cf648d40c5c3f29c4e119f0c640773d54df988f8e85b12b3e15ba0e15237a92a7cda3b7757c752a0d28c3


    abc17e874e1369e1fd3fda2fb1d8b3323fe6473e30ae6b8d363851f740a8d91145a242a3bc92855b1446


    a70f0a6c90c7560e1b19e82541be865106bc32d5cfc7c62ab4b0e4d74a93933f94277d42283de7cb3e0d


    5c33a9e2f3c2d5a2593039911f87fc06f9bd9c0b6e62196ac4493b42ebc37e51e711a34c99ab5b99de0d


    6f4b630e0147fe14410ecf3f257d8759ac0c2108c68f934e352b125ffb01ad5bf5f2e9b9c4424b2203fe93fd


    8ca8fb60bbdf09f596114a77afedc00f12b1dbe6f0cf3e88cb4ae38e82c55a206653d3bdf603e94dabbcd9


    541f84380308c29b37c6ebbe8bbe25659614b8d52bf9b82e9f65793f0fb33719d06eef6e77301ab2ff9014


    b91185c92664ff9e9b4b2ade16b90de28efdd8767a9cbf013c68c6333b2b1fd7259fb0162e0bb5426e


    be1677411facea8f06206699562bb6f47607722b02486774f5e73e2b2e62c38759e7c3590ee908aab


    d8f67ae9db3740d56fd01232e33e1c75d22da710f6a0dd07e4430175439cbef3d8f5d7afffc070f2203d9a7


    3fe9301fa90ff8f2bd8b02a46b059ec8fda008580a9ef9fa7d164b09b9cf0bee62ff6a48dabd8e1b76ee501


    26cdd332ea3b2a2718c8d6dd0f925ae3f8fe53ab1404038c8f046b09bf85616502340b75e38f77edce


    7b9acbb5a0c5bf43d8a522ba7c0758d8b1d7e26dddd9df4f0177e0bb047ddf442d00f6c44648a3bf81e7a


    5368e3727df2b3ad9258b523f5d8935e570f3698938ebe51738cfa04521d298ad678341b843ebdd799d7


    47811d54fde4f0253467f5e771fc042d20b8081afd72b330947c178402dc4200a84c47ec1e46342


    607db3d02546379de9f98aef9e1c1c6a4e4f6074d0a840d8279e9f5d0741882c5d9e019acaa051c62e9c


    72dd66c929ce41bbac9dd38dda4477abaed2444352d827b5d50245b9d19622c52848b160b73301c66a


    44b74b94b1fb234af0b0e9d295c819e5f82058f05aafb822678e1f8d81494ae586c4742d66a8d17b0cb74


    c2e6d82c6964f61c40110a619b6ab9a8d35c7ac1722d54cf4db568f538057c5c36a2edb2d5e555ed6


    99615f5ce2d7303998601537e3598ff20d1b0d1f73d58a4222bab48b3b979ff968d36819863135ea32cee


    0fe68785d7d9963980b6fac4ec06b37717b9e4c3181ddd13439ad6512996af18ec29eb4bd26f9d3d8


    a98ba5fd62fe9cf853cbec77575dac2168ee20084f6f5d2a8590d27efcaf9943dffc1396ff1c8b4d4fb9ada7


    e180c7873804f6812c8000c0fb5f41a3bf2a5c558926ffdc0217e37d5292adfba37c0063a793001f9e8fece


    2e5b177604f3f1403a3b436b862c75ce83cdf4dd75502d39c3451450404e615d94c7404e453a051bb36e


    2cb4539442ebc62a0484754f51a6885fb592ffb16cbdaaac1f1e7cf8de8f9b9a1428544bfcd4833c2497


    29e67e77d201422f8facbf9f6bc66eb270870cb3057278c4c9997b1dff770586fe84cb20bd99e07990dfb3


    4aafefdf9069b5ec1f3add25ec9f3fd616aa5000d1c5264d327341041ca31553ec7dd5e8444a837bb5


    e68d1acdf61119227501cb10f02547813f3c4351099abbbe509c9ae8696a2b1b5e1ae6c25bfea8a24c19


    500b6579afe776dbddaf19c9cd9f8e96a35ac6d5ff56889155bd3c9a853dedc90676ef885463a9f47ddf7b


    687aac3dc5438f4ead511af056ae5166eaae70508f192a0e3b4c2275343d4799cdc57effdf8aa9ed58f


    e746aefb19ad863c962c2244eaebac672e7146aa8791a74d502e313cb7033766d8cfefb97f0b60083


    3f92f8cd5a3fea4911f88519b27a1cf061a6419e4587f5db06fb59bbdb84f99bec106c4ca6e913dfae5dc57


    07dc09d96498c53785ee17768ca742c5f7a7a3e89f2ad84d704b3fa8a30606bf9c1981a9f82e0a007d16b


    d8c1b5ac67861cf1d611d1fb0440bd707d18156d39da74c825c6855922b2759d44e187b4b24f5cb35056


    f4134db526f492f15e8e99e00037ed10670ab76865cbb5d067653094d11c945843a58643b63bfda76e6d


    f758341e5b62487790c74c1ea62fc51a1fd49188a1b7810ef1f0461a8fbdc25499ada2735ab8f7a1edf8eef


    f795a2722dc6a40f270e3821f716b8261152feafdae29455878df373c9d65a4381609430363f4d476d66fc


    1316fea7c98367968d4041260193b85193f812e866059d28fe81241581d88ddef7f6f2f692c6feac1ff9692


    e9098a429a3694aaef2c1b2c0d1a6b647b557ca80987db62922b04bac3531011f66414f264b3316722aa


    7767d9a64af06115ae457f9a84495d65962d23592fa85f8846e967fd4a7a31a952ff75ea7f3ff640c7a4044


    a103de422b0117ba7dfd7c1025c2cb6d4b3e0bb7a1f7b5204de4fa44b2559a552206f807648ab9d36


    c39a8fcff1e3a3e9e790c0325f83e9512313e0a47abdf1f16de98d7f6b3eac6435de6cf1489714396b9


    eee30268c615b0f6b9dfb2d8ddf69aa70859e89d312c4040148a016273c9f9e92fbca1d5c7354956d790c


    e9cf22b7cb23793ab25c05249910378b763b0ad50306fb89c4a58f4c1810679adc8961846750454ee5fc


    ad71ada8d8830f597c8c02b2fdb7f9b361512ea3d45e0d498b4c3dc877b287fbb407e9910ef6973dcfcd6


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    6396e76fa4ebea5b515a6520b1b9e0ed6daf140e386d1f9c42f19337e8b798e8627e3ddd065ff25ff3a1df


    55e848272c01970f1cd409558ed32b518785b5094f949b62a1a604595c0adc0b6a1697831be24


    3f9469e6c86d9be2665b5fbdd83fac625fd6a8d5caec2284e78be97d0da647c122fda70d84cbe13b0900e


    39d7806e6f6920e50868aa2120f6931b6258251f2c76090231c055668a1943ce15f529864ff3723e9b8b5


    e835c44fb2822bb69597d67a2db8dac6a35eb068fa4a0575d3db39a76a24bafcd8dd3d4b789175d1a10


    7df9830503ac4e54aa4a977e1de319e0e455ea6ea3fe03e95d26287f1d3c4fb2192475c6efd03c0eba


    86b23cef2c1bc597d688e8aef7bf48157cb417f5eeab1fa6139fa1ea3b53fa23ea99cf63606bf0ff8d5e60b0


    285559edeb318aa1221312c4e4c5cb7a30024811f82a4b7caa000e4ecacac1eb09095af6494abbd58de


    32ac31c7b07b1f28ef17893ab948cf08f3e81d6867f03ab6fb34cdd1bbbbd3d1800f43bd0cd55bf5a5fa268


    172a12ce429f790f288d8208572ea6c035f2e409cb8fa9744184745dd7d0cfff7f3ed402d4c757023c4b


    d5d8dd7a328ac7945954e7fa9ee1fe7976ef1546de1ad824c0f8314d9f07c4a61687cd3e0f6318209c457


    c0dca9453b550f547f7194095025018ed9d7319716400e0bee6bf3a5799da5d94902399c85ede408e00


    0eeaf8f68fc2d8d2d0bd33d17cf8848ceb5a83405d41c3379b5f15177548d065e66acff3ad04b3f6f0def88


    a0a11c855312e573b96fedc1c4f9286623f642d650646b6144ce681e2edb8b0a02bd23fe29b4345d1012f


    def2a43246dc2ed824f7766bcd9a7fb1b30b6e8c5553cee1f84ec87d50e270064ca081bb29abd752e2


    7cda622dc983245cebc9c49e667365de6f39dcb7042a237890bdc9344cee345a10d7c36a9137f410e


    8be90c4dfa8bef96f04fcf6dc916cdba248e0cd48b586d293b87ce88f7e6b6212c3e216f0cb8edcfa972348


    8d8d98d839ac580de8d04d753902c951fe467eca18373eb2a225f797b6f03c4b63eaa5fb7a0ff649c9070


    9b8949782fad71857b2aa06e02e134d5e97a4241c8a1ab48a9f906672f9dac1e4ad7d39806c90bd4e99f


    462a882bd89c9888420397be19252942b7506c29d1571a5b40da89f70479e64ac0b0b8298c4be162


    8a36150c69e06d0e237041fd3ebed3a2c14d57c6f104fc63b937c3dec80e04d6cda142470dda23138eb8


    444d6888d4b7bfac787daa516fc4f9bc47904d3f7431564e770a6fc6bb8f97f9729311f6bae00e4fc6e5479


    aa1eaa34a3ee049c0d96744aeeb9fb456564189f528a0d9d3f9a6d5b9436687bca92bdd5a8017be4cd2


    8a1fc4e7841ae6c755dfdefe2fc392ec9f9e25daee9182cd4f0c595fc3f80ddafe611bbdad990e5347d8


    5e95166db37f715e2d026f988242b373629a60527846a6f2344595b0b291794b23d2b906302f29eb3dc9


    c02346ed6aea0941b3bba505322b30e6c32906220d27f07f58df586ade8a65e0db206e7c7140655a6fc7


    d8cf6088b308d052faddd860e1ebfb1d8c5d52a3546423d1c8d1270f25b12741ec2bed81aaeaf7d4fe68b


    8eb49b5c894fe7d4cf149ffe4b132e21f6a3117979fcadf95c983183908621103eecf4febe7b00a696ee


    ca1a5af9a94be7c5228e2ea6d681581a9882e7eca6aefa4097b8d42a08d68a9634051f321fe8bba360f7


    6640b2a1bdd4d770a85d85e0d5cd92a7780fb13358988bbdf3e531aef732a384d5bfd370a75eb537d12c


    3d298f1f6edb16a2dd7439d98b03f19add4058d928e55f94105bbf10b6fa9735d9c59c2a1c31cfa4d06fe3


    7ffe10f920a91439643ebe745c8f0b6469fd61381b0fc61c13488b99ad171fd3167591f391436c261a5ce5


    054fce8fb366f7d70e5ada002dc02518145f5aff2d44ab4cb676f2bf5a975a1dd27c137a9100949efa43


    3c0317a8f5dff9d90ad98609dec175d7556d37a8d1ec68a2dc83ed7b0886bad1513ee357625c47e6dea7


    1136e0f8e82effdc27976e20b0eee05c2a993de87ce888edf82ffc21d2f363a2d054454b3f3ec0739678b7


    b8d6c82b2899d96284c7fa8712f939a18aa8f82f013209c1efb8afed27c3128e3ead04d9bd33536


    35ebc90279988c37f4ec8469725b6948adf4c79bb6672d96ac03ac83466e4317d82db9eecf5ecaa524b7


    fc450856e04a5704e59dfd93f63ed6d2e39ee2d6b6001d34f374ad0f2028581ebb74ea86e709c3b1c59d


    01e0e358363f1e3577013348e27a8e9617d4dd1c1627c43cedf4652c0d7b94e10e064a05be934dc3cae


    d4475b4a9a879430491973fd62ebe6c4abb3eac71a3b5fb1a600e34db5c7526e9efb579062552e266bd


    9a9d5e751445ce28ca8389e9059996facf468f121fbbd6dec771a650f0a1ea4abc3c36df42e1c49ab4da7


    38d53f3a682671d27ddeb5b323ee23b91f5f49b6189eaddf2a5e62fbabc15d7f87042ee4188e55edd5


    a5c078e2ad546e9e6505b2e602ce52b61d751061c82be9d9c6ee63056de2628b3f6f0edef59d79ec4


    1845573d2b33a5a51f53010d6e10f2f786d6ac78bda6c6800064e48f12e726c44ba465ad77ce39ef20930


    09c8fae8a4107fc57c828e7a3e86c2bb27a734b3876b3a18c4688a91eb2d01071dddf0ab3088a50d1a71


    8dbf9fd3246f3777bffd46bfcd1d9715e3e0d2d5ef18ba76f30a0ad70c3e1478b0cecfb1e9b7bf3fcf408248


    7baaa1e35ce8de0ddf43baf45f577dd90b17ed2951fed5a8463fa933b3e1a21f0d41cb583a9b7cb3032d1


    b7bdd99f930af48eedbec1613d3508036423c8211d5a2d2738657415b8ba384834335070510db


    36b4c58416e235339ab33fd9eb67ee7aa4f9f1a40c97af6ae5370e557d4d265314e4685c0cd92ff6c84ec


    97a999586aeafe4027adeade2068705211c5612b2d5f3459bd83c2f3ed18af9d4d73d8623f578ec7e4


    051afbd57953d567b4d10a4b386debf9c53c24f2558357f947c72695e9aa45a6d6fa7e3c4d6bac1528c1c


    87a43d527e25e3238d31372a6582dbf6e5ee2255281fa31350eca7928e1b362ade883ee60f3a1433


    253694b82333b91205f1ea58110f7d39383ea88737a4ae19918018ab79ae6cd69483060835f83f6a6b18


    ee8907d3bbb5950ba41609cb54fedfa0bcf685a1917e53baf498f32e558657cb0899b153fc6413ae05f621


    1d07e2327b1571028e3a9fb4ef9ad72019499ff93256a3fe14cb957a2d63023ae92e3b3706b09a121c5ca


    68a0cbc0a638af227319d33579f1f8748a8602673e0928f57e00aa65c4749d22a9ef07cadcd67385e23f8


    d811d1e5d5b1a4a7f2b482b67bd01cef637f821d681875aa77afca526e495edce68f82a59c46b6e7631cd


    b3456168a84286375982691260366400a822e44bc56cf2a03587d7e31e15a5e121e624916031bd1d


    63e914274519d467efaf3481f39e2867d34874e51983adec3a046f10f6276fe57a04b8adec6c1495ec5cd


    3aef298419334cf2edb6afcb65b7915c4c77ea69589ecd32b8044e04959b80534167ee1e6d55bc3e53ce


    97a918956a2e1a23415b12e5a3922771b10abe391df03ee2e126b5934f60477f64274054e0df4f539

 Chapter 195 Dennis George’s Filthy Move 7

    Chapter 195 Dennis George¡¯s Filthy Move 7


    cd78aec52983b99f828d0fffed2175df56799fad0b1cdaefb0b2cae8deaf15ce245d702b618608b1e620ff8f


    35146639804bd51834a08856c49096b526405ddaad70b371b44e5230a3693b3f18603ecd52d7959929


    00bce6faa9c79d043e3ad376acab3585bc58a5a9a481ab30126a9043b54030d201a47af67a08c71c252f


    a500717743b8303d6a9e47e4e1e91fb4e1c9442853da825bd8fcd741298d1e7d4b031738f7823974c25


    131a67820a5ff7bc61144251d693a09f8627c01cf033f8ecbb9958cd87adc1bf64cf9fbbad42d2cb95ed4b1


    1c11696e9ed70abd1581a5cd703b47fd7286e1c99dcfe5c0d1835192a800b20d689b84ca9ab4a3264a9


    0c8f14658fddb04faf4e4c52379b449b756943c9eeb32787da826ad7485b5739b96a6f51a6878ab77784


    2dda359ee4b6ad4bd9082b004252ff9dae39126fcee50b359e2e03feba0666d5da1d05eb0028f7c45e2f3


    a56ac9c028643cf3e9e6fa601e28fc145f3fd29165658a308fe85c855ec275271a2da493b310109075e21


    a309dc3ef3073a992c9178a90fd94a35248180066350ee289a7e437429e939bfa406a5a0a67274e241e


    47696b891df082a235b9fa4eaa0a1e4f36b80d60793c6cab08b137ea4b90df61d0f1b5914050b84ebb36


    4b45809785b490058142a5f7306817a640fadea9a4846b79be06df99ef42f26735bc284d56fe0b4c39e69


    361484a20bab2f70233a4034d693c85619b4178465b910b5bba90b43099f35f847396b6e0d5e454f8ba2


    b41919e861dd5f025d0bba06c28c8dc3d629d04e4aeff7e6445f642b005f6bfce88485daefd321b982f530


    da60a61162886f30c07e825199e0dc9a015eb24d05e6210a5dd25735eec0170d4b6c6160ee9ee4e2a2b


    198cacae74d7d419fc9e0a17a68dfcf6e936c18a954201824321974387d3c2c99691afcb71e45e6359e3


    1fe3d3b4b8ede408ed733334673c90dc35a86b56660a3499f385330c30669c484bb2df4de3e5a67c4c66


    8250e6d234846cab055fcd23efb4a08dbae9b873c7a4d08437fbe547c7c155af09048481fc502451a008d


    c969a15c78b44da7f8939ad07313635fb98a2159a4e855a925dcd239e71ca61dcab6274faf1e8aeddbe5


    31dbcea050a9229e7704dc7d957968418986e99cbd985fe78525273db2abf08ed9461febd9735973935


    946d3971c04d533b9b25d90065d713d73f1146eeaa5ae6835f52def900e0c19ee1e2040578a65d053ad


    4cf8ca73cb024e81a1d39eec37221e19a4b9746889a3fba23e03fa5b8762a03b238098f8757be5b0ec63


    9d1571394855471cb6dd902b188d3174bce8f44535f2ea053d9348817f059530614bcb0fd22f48a152f77


    9b1033648e71066255a3ce7e580f6c322a0606481d798052db56ee2ad28de0f2cb838b0ee50e02c31c4


    48eb17b7ff2a196eed2b1b8d0a153be842a6b98fb9386c507b3fefe96b442721f07ef9579785692d18dc2f


    3d1c1122e1df95405377e6861b0331ca476b002d31345cb2a749910845d8bbe5dbc9412e8f01e42d1f11


    5f4e089e52104860106ba83c7c0618ffb65014b02128cb0be03217a6ff2332d35eae49a27549bf8370


    3781622dec2817f24cdd2b72037effa489d76892dbab26b138fbda08512e76cea2d4b601ce9b1f00286ffe


    0978b35f95a15a2cfe16919cbdd3c5f5f1130c362a3995d91df41d57ed32691e7da3e39be7fdc9e5872f58


    ec17e2c72ce9d6fd9bd736aee80d0334fc0c258ec356eb83f714a5aa3a416fd3f5672420f19388ff6ef5


    90d05990061954b34e0f98df75ee7d3a35390e986edf5390089ade664b48004da1245ec8d095966a


    1ff3022c139b4f79886b98a9bca13eff5f574005f30e7c7a884a00a7970a80c8c7bafbc6caac3561bd11147


    b9116569e7a1b51509bd794483fc0094b020e3f6af80a19f2bf29807a34efeda9e4e67c838666baa4e8dd


    a6666f3c82f8d345a5798336c2814eb1a04f25ddd42d849aff57e93a97191657cad280f262d56b7c4d3c9


    95d47fa54ea9a00cf0b5b80fd1a4c79ca2603704cd9a796febf38c2456575510a9cbafe480044588f87


    322b831ff83ce9e4175a56422df0e6b617469da4d3a82d86835c024206c2482b9dc8b03bfa1494f80bf67


    a7119547dbb9ad77ee32f19022a1ed671195882aecd910c2f5829f827c8ec82e3491dd99b9c6754463ed


    eff61beb4023e1d68659731956982449193f85ad80d8da28b27612351eb037b2b3d51f049890ca091


    e014ed4833a613e31cefd861effaef8fc0ae4caece3fd14b8569a7ef2f52a1921d4e252c93614640ff9c785


    d17e89113aefde7c04f7d6481334af560b5946ff1d44b45053e0b67ca267264ea539d3d1799cd76b2d0f8


    2b822ce970385188f83002002ebf2ea30e7551dbbeb83d763ef1dd258566a4b66a24b8c166013339659


    c827106eda215309afe9857be509d7c61a251fb47b53c5235aa12e83acff92906dd18800d96b9a0f6a69a


    05956b5ee38ed69d87198ff0b11f7140e1ae69d415c34e0dda2a06fabf912c547c843eda675ac71661


    82c594f74a15ca753d6f7263c53b612749a6c75818d6af0dbbadf650867ed0f412fc60c6de9ba78d0f1dec


    531d97b87cf0fbae1ae0e7bd6b8d1764e14ee4a25570aec26af9f119c172859147f5366ffcfac8472ef7


    998ab98bcf50a0196763a2467ea808e036ab53182f401337444e56b9287b92b5563d0ad903bedc9ef21


    a521f4f0233a16bf82ee060fb9867b759fd56f6651967f93ee45d55194f43d62d4bd4d8046278a982b17f0


    0bc5b291413c8581b6bc085014ffe7039f162f9d7bd547a134a48d6bd58790e6643bd3d0135954949e81


    becd9ffc40f7b2b62c092b99adf51501c0c84100374235edfcbdb45c118dbff607db92e0838ca5d4a7e28fb


    d26270982c468db60f32ae9ea3e0132c205ad90f70126951f379111ef2ddb2635964cb7e4ad4f91632de


    b6b2001a9a136371e64b7ae11a3d61a9f24807392da63b55d2de172600b51bf27c8d35ad84d4813785a


    4b98bbdaf329592a701d48257ea02bb5616296a182390aa60a54acbafa240cfcf344e4d829db2bca5d2e


    811773540977c0f3959e0aa167175e8a5d187117f343b609f894ee1fecd7e1f974bec5757f7667f8c2a5c7


    46d8e34eeff8af22f6eeae10c10860c06c22c015e989e8a983d3dbbe277296d766b0f3723e950b7d2e41b


    23f638d803eea2b270538efe047a9f7455abf48a295a0a5966efedb57ec21f5d57a74d4afd7d9617ce8f79


    c9dbcdc26f9d8ede87b9cf50707ec6154fefb1d3f8b1c3fdf3c73fb161e9fd07ed622fe2c792f58a6b1e855c


    8d49f4bdbc539b89c7af63ac263e67cb497aa3fd408821093f05b4df74edb4cf14bb0961ecf18369bdb5fdf


    11a40748286e70484162ad618aa0dd2066a7fd1552e3e4a0096eda05d0d269861c78bb681bd0552f3e1


    b7477f943227bb3f985e0e313d05bdfda6ee697ec8049030d6889bdc1ae8cde1470c7a67d53424799179


    96ebab70f0fa92cdcd3e6195132af8bef98e6b190fcf38ebee1348c5baefddd4c0f74ce6466086af61a0322


    70b85dc4ed7a918b48b191d21563ae3abaae445a71193d6da85444390d1fad87be903a1a651e2f7f80a


    0ae0a1255f98fb32f97332f9ae500577bd4ce8a5fab124835c5e6631b635102a8fc0e593fdebcbfa450d05


    d7d1a9bc2830d572684d076a94151e9e6da4aa62d00cd51550355e63b4466792af8c48b688e7126838c


    1627faa90abcd639c512ac74be65756151278541eef40363ff9d294586ab19138a0f73d1116f2773b4


    52b57e0b18e91d41726e7a92d64756e84a611691d208dcd4fb09258334bfc6ca1468966ac5c67a4314c


    cd97d508b8b4d24ae4c118c54abee02981e6e381707e79fc87b93d6ee05796404baa95c48d6c9a8a52d


    5cb995384f7d10e73e7ce5b4918292a4a4bd45f0d8969776faf70d76648240313d14b50c1bc044ade9bd


    9f4b8a16c6e367e348c59d2fdbf8ee84f221e29c562517aafbceffe9a81b44325840fc5d74d21bbfb474d07


    fa2fc632720dc79ec9a74232dfd910a428dfea9213697f918d2faa7acd9efd6ef7f0bb196b82a8d92410030


    bc8aa67c8849fd217d22a33a21f7f270d000f30e2c24aa40c444009a8b102a41cf12a6e645aea7fa86a55


    c956a66835bf632a026d66d66ce70d991e2c52b95528dcbbcd242da37567ac22fc02400d1be6bc69858


    8f18a0dfef792c85f90b62a624d4a79ab127998cad6a8568f9af375ee8c60488029d4922e798b715ac


    ece323d3ce7ebc7d2c97d91a30d281aca067a256b3516ebada3abda116de267cdf4188ef27368752c53


    b0844aab75e8aa9489ed7337268f1600dc12227f2242770720ca50af5e59f7209c4901a6b94aa017c587


    c2c44bfa07a74a4e6e5aeef920f96d27514c19f9bc099d4be58a0a7bf28fe54025b2f13bfacde4bbc8dc43


    8921fdf3ca5e670a5cd908a7eb54f66f47cef8bdd649b75a3d70a87afcd9cd7e9173f124643c22072e0444


    c654abceb71635b561b0e515fce97f23830fa647a99bbc1f08dcd8e3bb33f6a33de1220aad66d69fdc735


    0b76be96332ad5500937f48a1d88f7c0a5754ea5f6d3e6430426aa9d3f7c0b772c61a4e0ea7d9551e722


    47e9008e8a8dd94ee8a5b5a16a359dfd629b795e05db93349e19048bbebf61ddf5ca6edf3dc0c442c


    325c574212ce00c31f2098518044d46e582118b8592ac6b846c7da21d7ef3e3ca95924da0825f981081e


    d1c8de16a55c466c0b5b23e10426d06d3c69f1f064d21fe09ae43e31995936b85e3280383a9c56b7d


    f25203ffdd4dc4ac36d272fcb430eb0a1d14fc7448e3e1069fe8296faf1a879c6ee00d6fa4c0b947e33932b


    f7d070ece3aaf9674584e9ab88e7d79ddbf870c96a0ce25d0e765762549c0c086f1d5eea7c2bc335a9df2


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    d5a92420690b09c1cfea2a5bda04d7cfcd311a768ce6a892d5c57b966154cda475d8d36cd90a7874bf25


    5cf719b880ff5d4c522696b0aefb0f039fbbd720d90725b70381f55597817559feab440e86990448b7427a


    83bf3218d3d7ffa8705db060402e45401a8382e0700c667190e50f10b89f36752b03b97ff07e0c1517196


    5b8474d8c8aafe7ef231c54ae1c15782a531ec20c4595e2d7fdea3f169dae7b5cb880807efd21edb6b408


    fac12a709a0890e32b75ece16e5234ea5fc38f1cf23e74931a044654cae01854eb1fd44e82c70a6ca01ff1


    8c8477b286eba9cee883a4cb19fd9e14130e8c134024ece6d7d74632a51ef9ad5374567fab78a156f


    6ddd4a72963771cab236089e8df9dcb3942ef7dc57aa1e1521548db772c33754f139bce5ef0f352b70ee6


    d398a2bb7f9e29ea1c31a0e0ca993fbabf71620064a17c7f760b2a5687ca6db739a0cde899165e6e8354


    2dc44626dedf515c3c804b3a79a7b537fa6ed0ce6afc208ce5e8860e559a767e6e78fb58e785d2a52


    6b2d1cde4a1682e0e0bbdb60d6b5326a72d43f72fb461738490ba47d26b1c55492fc235605db98d40


    5a6ffb82c9f6812667d8d08c7ed3913898f7d801a53e7808a012a70363c279b7fe569fad78e2734fa40cb9


    351a5150ba27acba84ca93dfe05a5981ba2236780f16388a349b2ee13876f8f9946cfe9485561e2145


    0a1a67abbd1c19cb871c90a3b0f30ca5ad7f5822831e910d5284872a7952e8cdd8843f6d9cd902b5f88e


    6a0746e89a4e4552a9e176b1161d0e1062396334de88ae073a6a03ca54bdc8b5de2bf339c29d1728d0


    582bb7807430cb64d0d657d7e3ce3da4674e46bd0a1f9ec085226babd6bb3ced3431b9808896dddd


    77e0bec161ffe13c53f6f08d7b48da8ebf0570db4388a0c57fa46b50f95c57dd8734e8d87c4df610a5a31a


    4ab7fea585f9d751ff7f6c1daab03e75858c3466a2d7943de44490a5a761532a9c17c73d5f9d5f6dac0


    05fb2ea7558e9f2b5afde2c2367f7f47346ecf79c449c7036e1246a26431dda12f4b0b9b255ede8ef77ab8


    a5d612dbd29ce1ed12fd236355a1febc96ca7c7c04d9e05755bfc4225a3570aeddd211631092eb0efa


    b1b3ebadf523b398354fed4cae88e013ad06a89ad5b0a50a77fb171cdd4fc46a647789cf1859d75df97db


    782afcab3c416f12bf8e5f634e711608fc76a9f24114f8c1b9f473adf95b3ba8fb5ea067ae2fb6b4463f0


    72918dc79228703766030c76224fe9c2cd201b3a724124f195e9e7965b2252dd5e76ee3d23c23ebbcec


    70b08a06d1c8fd40068b33325361e29b620dde1974959152853dc9ae0c9530e6d3f70b4c506a50d4


    230acd09681fe4093cad87bdf30a4aab3531b545bdce0a3d1869abd238e07690e730cf5ea5a4d67a9fb9


    63900ddbc9cd0db408ad5e67d98f83e8e1058f6ef5405491a0dee8d898d530f36f0b6910e51697afbf2


    fe490d24d7e60f983aa6139e0c2c24b05af3e70db19bb6c7effe643cac85f2cae7f4e8cec87e0cf58be1e47


    2eab06fbe259f51d9387857ff58d20dd67f5a856da689b2057b0b666d36e9ac4acd22d0064d8f370bca59


    509e93efd787c4113537e3564a5b8e1f0f9f153a88061ca67a77f6d7be8385e87cbb0f2b1aeb2e788d4ae


    228a7fc7cd53992db0f7016d48583af6b0f17b35d56b308925eb4d97af0352614169c8b66f9d9d41d0


    1331969862571e8c69c0c5a3ce08d29468b6e186b6878fc5786e0d765c5039d0da49605e4f5917e4593


    221b990d1a7862a6a397607102a7d39a3c8e881d1abbf9c42758671f80addd053f8cb807eaecaf67deb7


    218ea85e45d70d584dfcb871ef2bbcbe1a85b0fe1417f329bace1009853c9ca1fa73e532fb8560f7660


    8cbf3d09c4c1ad53eae9246c94899bbad10c46528b01dfe41f2ae0e6740fff5426468476e4479c266a1


    3f6336a39cd520d25df937f80f2930477e2e6a2f676d715a6c909f6c1d9a3953dfb0f6b02cac6ae92ce3d6


    6a22bed8269d1c84a17102970d09c35b6a20b816f3b71d646575ec757a6b2dc13ca0ff93697eb40cf5


    2fe77616bacfed6e803dbaa0d35e48f7e53a2936ea4fa3d24d6a572354f7e4524f4c0a02a7929d8e46172


    921992e02ae979eb8c1b1e3ba13343e9cfd1e3fef428696996d8a858e28b889034e1f64622cd89ed5


    835f73116e5e8471981b36e4137ba657196a1a91491194c6ad8f71bcd431362d4b4b346b41e34f86e


    8355e44f808a2844130de9cef00a8a8a6bb3f8b917fc0edcdd1925a217fb82a3a4a8c41b40484dc068114


    d7e47a7ab0a919660fd03fe30acb45a30547e3dce0ce54d4dedae1c863520ee7720074d2e17a2670208


    8bb10fd0f06a1c62fbd1b65e9842e2ae1abd583b8f393723fbc147ff8f424311aa1c8a95b249762458c37b


    a838fac53ea4d2113388ecbf4c926d13ea75153a576b59dbda712391a37445c6abff6fcf286107ea18bda


    3245df12cb5f9c6048afc4ef6a3f9c34195e0945a66fc18082b0e04c2475c7b3c535bd4836fa73a425a


    e8b0efb000d5cf094857e15f35623f964d12721850d3b3720e1cdc33cedc6d5af293e00bd648190a41eaf


    147d94f138b38982d4868b11e38c70ad0cf95ec3c6515b801e1b64df89472c093770a9a678cec4f22d65


    464017f857c3b355fe7f369b23b580d5f2ddc89f6c0694064046662bb0250a46fcacef1886acad0feb3025


    34c2fa505b5f9539442849eb87f5f8b0a80ba54079c07cb6ae3d7737a1e37c873406b322082bd790525d


    9c67dda508e099276b7264fe3d746cef7b296ef91f0c541bdb4385f483f3139c7dea0e61238875da17135f


    db03c369049a23ed0d8003502ebb140b68c43fa99742132f9aae9ebf921fda538f077c97c101b3524f7faa


    9d53c8c9d7a6c9748f4293b1383107b3d906ba457eb7124f83c9ab3271786f96122319ad8c4bce09de26


    ec59b1a6473ded3daba41bc92aa372ec3c85ec0c5dbabbc75650f035cf366acad133489031a0304e40e7


    41c13a466e24004ddec87cad04b07ef3304e0ba8efd374b2ad95d26e1b5eaa1b67873080b43c865a672


    58d997fc1cf166d206369a8ae32c8e34cfbde56a0aad0692808c95d6768e8bf967ab8bcaf09c22987182e


    7ce2fb602f57acd2bb021c1349dff6a85eee43fba7c4835b87e50d1d1d4bf0fed8a756646d6c829fdec9


    27d2a639c69c60aa292ed0c8a0ecb260ef043f2b6ac7c6e2912621de0b257e98363981aaaa63f70594c6


    0fed18ee402d8ce882c46ed368d9ddf7a59561c04dbaf319f6c195c0dc06668724d26a0913c214d57117


    962529c7b6940351295f2b5b8c4a903d12a73c1ec8c64bd94ff3d34caff8985df6d6161a002129fe69d363


    ac1cbd9ceed36df8f43c389a68a8e1def0ba3af93104898cb4a07477f692af47a68a4816c2b4f6e7ee3b19


    ce0311521fc735f8132645773c8f5fe37a9dea6d9ca06e62f3efb9f32c8d98b360df511384008abd2bd


    a7df7a64835836492149d12d589412571378d4c4781b19fe0f593f9c8c7548c0c248d82f9cde57889bc95


    66e1d2a61d210f6e59596219052ece7c96aa767cec10cae7b9971fd2cb8ffa8ba5b3cf5ad1fcbe7d11461d


    58cbf69381206a18d6be7066e9240b13ffc4de4be14fa98c5fbf9071e6209b3a2396a195d57b68f0ad40de


    72d0f0bf7dd79a0f1d3fa5f33dfd73b8131445a2c342f067e5f98823dc5835c1a795fa128d2166bec0a05ce


    da87570b5b1b72046ed6da8003525d7120e5db158f9a62e97b05e0b21381ed49c67866b27e802852acf


    4e203bd14274cf2615c6395e8c9425e930df7b5f4090d8797ea0e3f78f233c6e9ddb8e6e9da4b10986


    6a2b22d69f9a132e5342bba4e338b524f6647cec9168bf13eb7dfc051ef9cfb5e2a6ac22d29eb9f05e6abf


    de9c760bafc05a6a9f81c04a59c05a61c4e03aac6d9652ef1a2a313071d42d69846ee437d7b519baa96e


    e05d189b8c8ed32adc17874b4b899da6a94039d0e83d425a4912caab2e2a3706050214862adf6c2a


    9796ca6617bc787ff948cb289225f083f066415be13296f852f6c6568fa30f49eb188e3bbab1c76b6e1


    5fd34836823b771c73a1bf6b1e41e923fd0f47e0d65dd7c221bb0b6a8775b7eb20fc7142e151bebe864a


    75a2e182582661b6f1fff983b143e93d48646e7507520012baad2f973154f610271c38b805f6484368c


    02cf5e7ae7194

 Chapter 196 Meet Jackie in Newton Town 1

    Chapter 196 Meet Jackie in Newton Town 1


    42bb3286c9689f649894265b23507a1ea1c13a4c17478afe73ab7bfad7121c952c04f591a5a7d6bdfe2b5


    7e4a21c013659eb232b6f755b932bc466008ecb326e9b967db87fbaa4e7a461f9227df81ff925e50b9306


    5b0c8878059ece3ab5a6cb5048466fea1dae258224c0fcf2845bed9ec183801f67ce3e11840eb27057bc


    b2d26035774d407f7ac1d0f9e8adc913792c7a4424b2ab9b19f60b653c86c762205d99d330086b386e12


    18c0743af625041daa215013667b750b6f5e8af431ad9a1bd3650e5094ac6f0fe9621f43593c04c4e75ac


    37d10937055c299bdc2bb8ff4d3074472803044860e19717b22357fd731fe95b021e232455c42d424f74e


    881119f3d53e855c8b1fcf9dd9df4423629ca4e4c4272d3295a521889d8ff14325c26a3425573523d49b0f


    1293d69b18708923ac609eb762db8907874599772e0569036c847f5f815acf38ecd226b95d0c5fd68f


    d4467b746b270b4231372bc443015f6ef667fceb86271838d945842cbcda093a28a5ca07094f33b3ad3c


    cfaa53a53c234538c2435a70c55a34ac2096afbe99261bc2f7720255dafd42000716c1798f2d5dce03d14


    2eb87ca074cd73a2eb4342920e78e905aa5c4ee19efb93b2e3259facf51ae21655df9e4400c8eff8c5acdc


    5e4e60ca605c1bc62fbd04795eb68f201ecb979229382bb1fddfd99dc66dc864d471c46cbc6065d


    2d7a58b3373cbc7c6031fe107d3f0dacee1c049b44d46ba7a738b299044e9d4279a6ff3f2e6c26d6198


    3bc27b4e633b6306223c9be183c0cda86a1166a27d26adaa5304462ff49cafd95970fbceff2cea5b475


    eaab726f811a29e3f8a70f6354b4afb34cadb52ff824e7c69c365e26db6bf178d18ac41524fcd93d1c07d6


    49a7fa4a88fe9bfef26e00a8926eb64642b13ec6cfbd8dedf2d27e651fd400f276e1becd7000c915ad1


    a8218b1a66c99da03842955f019b817ece6c798810ceac36ba20b32b02843ef492307ead38fc08a758f7


    b166a21e6724ded77f2aeed836322aab38a7273ad57035e0f06b1a1c97ba8cf5111696c39cee90c08a55


    a8c410d090100289076119294a8d9b0caa894c2e943bb4303ac7ffc04d07f42bd17dc2f9ce05867a635c0


    f4317fe01e2a440193b5f5790b42337fdd2d2f1402e02d94bbee19680d5a85c33c7bd03cfdae357956d14


    21476dd2e0dd5f93eea3d54126d40d81c90c62955123165a9d324774fc7054325dbeb7ecfa149ec95559


    52cea7209bf24b28abc368896c69845c04152ec7a5007342330417213dc39bb919b208574450446d37e


    41853bbdc74772c0f46e18265de14ed1d288881c6d509a4f95557d36c5edc26da90f8f9a7c0a0a1a27fa6


    8349abf26be2925fa8d370c0bbc47b7962d30f4767824a25efc16169b912728d645997b23a31f36d7984


    df70b9685b1020a99166ec798e5705346d70bdbae9404f01589554e534af37a10f9cfe35a2043ed7822f2


    f0863967c6aba9d88d2232bd64346b71bdbab4f442be72c34a175931f151189aebc29e696788e5b070d


    6ff0aa67a541159c4a3242d86aafb7246d771156b4c0c40287f465f3e4873f506f9a1b9808ae621bc2d313


    0b3c1719e3291161367ef74b0ce32443e3f0482772435f213c1a584990410ec95aae000aa89b0b554


    23c179d71a66cd275401a7497521140ea03d06c9ed90f26e734dd16f4e6a4e16ee2a922d7d1d242bf69ff


    0898eed8062b998bdd32f579ae2bf76169cd9dbd9222a3ec4ff7cd742ed22ed85a4b21d65c2b1f33c3


    397ca1773554b17d08753df7fc1423b91926b04e6ed2397dcb320ae85b24c642bcb4bd00bce5b7f99ced


    57e955b99783c3a0ff53115a30f0a26acda698437b923e708b579a9121103154354ee82a8084d8cee204


    302d0576b41204ef140feea62bd48832f1beda1f84764030e8132504a566ca495299ab9df2e61b5b4e64


    196a38562c4eb601a2fd5c5af532d65d0c1cd23a98f3371f7ae6ad5d22d3ac9774531c3822ac467ce5


    8f3e568e6be494899784028dbb3a38259602bf1ee374d342418e61550ecfb7cf3e8b8e8afc05591717f56


    6b450b767e3870e82fd42ae98bef14c68750ddac1e0779fffa7eaf7aee4895efc5076a40b7e128a1dc3e35


    58a3622cd1b5b1f3c847019d819f1e7328ca00085624e6028f88c4c5331e59c735d93d881414abf3d0ea


    de38e22b5e07fa667a114ebaae4d8486668ba3d4b359e596eeec94758c2f90534a23d74151e9e245245


    189c9f2921a9a7afc9f9761fb00023bf38e56bfb75c81b182f976d564dcb9174789b0a56832b83c402daab


    6acf7648e218dd20c72028c1a190cb79b32954f938f5b1c7a90d65f3b8c59f91e9482e5eee38b1e60ffd9d


    cb880b23df2d23385c4d8e28deb13d69a13caefde54f9758ce4c1d428f0b15a958ef01cb8a81d24c1bdf1


    a43900ba4234a2d77bb0816b589e19ac145bb30779af35ba5fd54a662700cfbf4bba0223f6587cb11ded


    94ab3d5965a34cbd74eb9991acf764689b926f95d5e1bdbd04c8012dbda88638807a2a364db900f0e


    a28971d9a8dd71e1568daec17a3cd02de68483674f422a3f7315af03e6312eda4256828c15464454f39b


    ceded7c00e9b8e40061b706660d1e4f6ba9ba8b1c443b27689fb138e3d47e6a738b908ff20c73c85ec22


    494533d67f9ac412bd4ae81378800712d12efad82cd633e8a4cb438dfb310d29f03a496877be8fc408


    59770a31a248ed2040d370f21ece35a055e8cb54ddc70ce097860baf162a4b46dc1906a12d323a55855


    193339a8f870c22911dd949b0e0dd25848b93fbd057baddfb1d0c9af1f517a9c8efb59e941b95d75352d4


    86b11e2b504d6a376e00f7f73fb194c37dc26796eb211b5a5666e38dd9c1080303b4dac8f6056917219d


    022e0a5da615bf2a2c4fedc1c469d21abb0754d3c8530370d23b61949a1c9f80908aab4bc7a9b55c26a5


    12156a989dffb8ab9b100a01ed76f981f1ba1ca4e2a89a28d9f8eac355b8eabf4ce26566609576eb11e25


    486eea6a53930e64f9296c356cb2058d39dc8f40a5d1146fc4717439e49bdf5f310f9eb67127e58d8994b


    9b7c497d7d99fb5a052773a5c037ad24c0b4478202288f51af6590340810d79cdd76939384e87b0cdb52


    dbc4fb9f654b3b0cbd49084e2db7989477e436d5df4f610e1815ee7330e98a7f040ac4e297872d9f8832d


    1e91d0a166ad0c58eeec6a2cb8c48feb1ac1f7090514e992d21ca104e892933de45b08762286885531e


    47f8e6887a7eb2542794f49ffb4984e045aa89396ac2efb646d7138adfaa74847badb4f2652fef2ed950ce


    01822322a3377c917702ebcf4636ef39da4ffd6530d2ce3a4bc8080623e4563523ecae71618e0fe756


    18585f7cb499125bc871b376a98f50ad875e2e75a2617b3820684b20c020a463e094f91e02b979da2


    0a708e3833e087fba83aadb15702cb51ba8f6752260d8fad2fb71cec57e58bb993af3c2c48c6855de2a47


    faa8d7e558f27666aa0fa74a3b0b3570871c2a87602f23810b8c4efb886b569ff2fd156bfe679308d4bc9e5


    48f028b6081ce7161ea50c4e1996d7676cf96d4f2b5911e71673ad2bef63fe20e9f6308acf57b518a2556c


    70242d1470ac246b177448cd81eba533ed2c8486c9e5189ea3147751007b5821fe06beaf1a6ff25b1


    d2860b2390c6434ee89c98672d08d139abea1c2f3fef322b126483986bec3351750c01f98efc9f2b26064


    3c99bc119f5433b07e179550dad6998014d8af8f755a789027680b88018db86593971cea71626977e


    16162ad97480aabfbf350ee4f1227b75dbb51ff944fac998f75e2e71c38b44e5f29e8757438f1c72cefa


    75f819a760172f06be309e1bc619381b580d5230b547211ae18ec875563ffc3c116c12c5501a26d2215c


    64713815ea6f9ba9dd8b4b5d87ba6b0423f03219d5649fcd00a45057e8d72c4a2881630daa3e03e810b


    3d63c38041afe68bf441fefff3032f29189d7b997763f66fa048b693a2980837b480186fb31b3c730dad2c6


    db020eb19f63bf32cace5182330a3186c06aabf2adf7eb7bc1a61abf0b3f3eee2b2d513ee51aff3999cb5ff


    24d9c4d56f960665569dcb6380afa50883988fd7c267548f06a6bbf5bf151649d97f3a3e1365ef7f377e38


    9e7e4691568af09dd722935399ce15fc50cdf36f76b6d621f051514e86a5c6b3a2a85c7edac3e6c


    abd717314bd2859ea71618eb1b3c6af93863dd7c78c86dc92696a30fc5e85a80008e92d57be4c30f672c


    07ca8b7a9e45ceb4b608d9e12b2f56c79b10175df1dbdd56c07d3a88423a3d4ec2264dd635db3c2b


    e5093afcaa74ec31fce64073d98ce4c5daa2bb3337f86d5f089379c972380364b7ca5dc099f5daf6572e0


    e2a2472b4717c93bb6fb5a68c4420b4952a00cef80968f011d1a193d5796eda6c612d4f8447729c52b45


    317134f97c286243fc85eff446573d41b3df2d9f1df87d785bc464a2ddc41b5d5d0208fd09dc3c7b753e55


    b2efa322a1a9258245e80bfcf09158787ade0879e8e0605a41e80a533e3a1fd06579f87de9b18c1f72d83


    ebc1a7cff42be6d5eb97fba49ae89c1bd808697dc4cd26959a94dbf11af7fef1c133fc4c3f39e648229a7ab


    8c7fa2e39edce77c5346af3b33e1b99ea76d5a964717b92221bbe09cd8e5a3910ffb031927a33e82866ef


    51a4071eb891a2f6c8c3f83d42de294de11500c6bf5756c2286e1bc36bc22dc06bdaea6edea6e9685162


    640ca500646fc63897ec6a1ab8ddf8bb72708052479ed3a9fe4fe818790ee507ee7943f6c69b2cfd1d


    611d24e3d0978576f8a38b58f2e12d84605d619a6ce40833420a43c20b4e000f5a29d1472d858b6a3f6b


    e4b8e52b9d8001dab01594f08ae13105fe18bfd604562101d6a74dc4fb2edf4fad6bc823476556c3d5


    d793399253378a22cba5263b29d2d5e46354a8a7f3fb1ff9c9057dd2df65bf6e0802a226e89b3a7ebb594


    44385fa1280880379f616958282d57fb16d0456a54969a9697b50bdf03aa7a3377b58c922dc6a4687308


    93dcd66531859b0ee31560642895303497d1b8860023b684d464706ec18a57bf0600ca89b6c0014383a


    97b03c2078619ee655997e841a1d3f4a515760734ed00e605986b13efae5a1de9d6fa94fedf726309305


    79200e47a3546ac6845d0397e2053fb256100969d9a8be67436fa6b8038644481a3d6e43add67


    459adfbdfa2968c67692a37bfbd45caa0bd71f7d000ab30a21d5f49a9117751b68ee9c79bda0dfefa47d7


    a84483766f88b4e57833fc2fe978b66fe901f99d5958e87cdc98341e9f2b9826af8101de69b4b54466851c


    ff32ad32b23cdf12151bb4a66ba1222e940064441aeebeaa904dc6a7f35b3a5274f419b7bd66e5cec7e31


    1c8a459bf2f402727c0e69ddc0b9b05fb2d2af66572eeb0d5cbea98c070d8c2f253f44bddf3abaa38c2


    9ae2d8b6a4d6861304b20514b47520dab5f4a3f349c58df2a3cbdd9aadcefb0b9667049238f77cbf12


    51ca88489034797fcff466959e9596f3c3d787057c0c4cae0deefa72ddf013f84b75e3cdb77899d9137


    27cfd69137e82e77956a4d4752ef1c4c783e693321ada587d294c2837bda77988d060ed7eb5279d7708


    0908ba40ab1460722fbb76c444d0fc626fd30cf4028e16ffcb03f499e646251a8c1c3f6ace2e1808ed91d2


    25ffe8066d64c885fc2c7ff4fd2463e12dc1a170ae93bc119a027034f82bacb100e3aeda12ae8db036f31b


    d2b7913a4e7557a82831bad9ce3d22e16a0bbe20ac4527a417d8c37f18c9d697c58a7c74773107233e2


    89ae99f2ce9fc7fb701956fc3640fe7e1e81a91b7da0f631942d5434086009eeef817974b5b95da210650c


    82641165a0e3fe604317daeebe9e17c996b787b7f05260e45cdb59afbd46a9d6c3d6fa03f9979268689f9


    c6758b757a829b445b021f8eebeff5289a6a7048ab3cd5abf0f6e63bfa125e6cf0385d2a0badad28decad4


    e17ee4fd3deeb3537a6a9655470dc99ca5eaf304a84477994527bb7d2923e05544a7a65fd00ab3ea75a


    abd418339e253142ba6063d69bdcfb16856dedd6533644a69ea950704bcd4f60821e081fe931ede2598


    0659617ca9a4e5b3c8c5ac858e2cd9598ac833e5191c093014e52d93a917b0fe737044218b9c8a6ab


    14ce43b3711386eb2b654be2ffcb77e89c7331d41cd6ad85a63688ea8a36647b2f1d59e447c5d5e8a43d


    c94963925e6396a45d34d469a25daebc408f4ce82f797aef184556ea5975c952be06d7954185c0e4dd67Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    b7f121bd746ca400fa6309573ba9e6d3e9b30c483a2fca1cd0a4fe06c57440df20f21dfec18c0d75102eb3


    5a71d3b6eae66c30227290545c49bf3f88889219aa81d48389568e6fb7b246c63959408c7542444d2a29


    fdf54f86598e872e2605e7f6a30f0d8cd5ac890af3949db227489602c2da635409f9e6378efd766b3443ec


    1f3a6b1e7d82a25f93bae6c3e6e0923ce343c86d3cfbda50cd7eefc14e9886ac75408641b449d7638c


    481a3b790bd9d3f9c6fce856194e701e9aaa816c15461b1dfb8f1f97a7cb48a9ed816cec5ac71c7025c91


    b376cf5b455ff7268faeb4c5967c6f5f0c4e7ada41336276bca14df7cf446293e270e1b470eca67dedbb71


    6f398eee1d139b65bddb1dfd4018ebf1a1ed38535fe256133cf3939663da7d3b83b239b05a4a4b42fb030


    028e0b690e23ad4b92fdd8be0edbe9854a743abb0d7e06612a12eda9692748afe4b5c183e65cb60adcb


    8082fe06b6160aefecea5ed114a482109616fddc6a7035e6168e818b1695bef7687cba5f43d72241ce076


    4fa8d6f5f4557954a8f6467ab77a027657de3e6dab89a18956bb9e522ceeb32b08dd352a7b478ad30f62


    ee6ef8501008b1d9d4fe5c3fbc3ab0ee8e577ca8b8947fe1efcf418b828fba376853654a9ac8b432421960


    cef3af8d171394410dadaaac6d6d46b6d3dabc38e8dada7d0ce0e82c9e85d5d7ce70d29d75682a45e91


    b4dc82226d0cafc19830b975da4d6318b13981e0c1203263ece84e1393919df06473f24ad635f4c


    839f96113cdbf37566de98e08e1567fc31707ed92f5eff8cb09c99c0f98ffc1ddb7916be7a877f6080229


    c4678f445d809c7d90b1961285a59e38050a9cb2e893e800fd18e4c0c802562415dbddac660b015e


    7d69a0c85ede75ec548c9316e636e3bf1482690615f8b660271a642f3b12d43401a460b7edde41fb3355


    bd945fc9bb7c77ac26d5045b41d873156cb3b9d5dd93a2a278a679bb55602df170770a7e488c664c


    62b3f463dda5ea4646f0af45911deca9d56bcda9bbe511a098f64b42e38525d8731e1f536cb3a94cacffe1


    5754d4225f9f2e3e33862d6f944e904547f38b69e3c1af0487e5e2e421463dbc22c0c2295b09442adb


    d547478536fab81a369e8fd3f62e75db5f88d5d963762645f62c96669a562620d345be4ed1b34467d7d7


    666796e5dead4945a32c343011633e087ce752d430a7d68e59f8418df228b0574e7c8445e90bf5c42914


    5bbfdeb507e11a176275cf645261654eafdd82d7596acde53ef32d924b4851609dd5f1a281a9f4307702b


    af28f3e35ba8c8691c9a57974bbb86ada133b03889de2ffc6fcf7376bba9a3bfb11aa064f0fb33565799a0d


    36c694fe1fabe1202f853594f5b8169a6719b85a26b94c4aab433e45dc5e59f9ec651af27614e95323628


    09c38027aa5916cd5eb20208cadac692829cd9a88c9a596450dd04f7e393d98d614c85012be2aa4e


    48ae8019dc9bc1e3257a4aedcf8be5bab701c4e33d9a20c644440827d670f20d15def32d2322440cb938


    85b6c5aa71357cd422e61e471e8c987ff7b90563ca17f4a1aa705416b2f2be7ba6ec783a901e6c177b57


    0e11708d58ab6133870766e9618ee7af0f6b45de964736bbb36c1c129407293fb448f44ef393f2b45059a


    a50a67628c2bb628759ed410b8566ff8d71667e3f0e01ecfc9c9a7a36c5b0bd2db6c898b177375c28030


    179dcef2be845835364ca71f5978fc34d8a1401fc7a75973c6bc6800760f151a5458780c0005a9c2a1


    1441691c7e8797db393a29484917d55f2e1a4608695a28d38c62890d5f64c84009da3adcf8d44eab0


    a235fa4266628401c572a74291135fb84494c5cb77d74782466181b22c5161e0cf9bdb8912e79c18e


    ce05913b044810fb0e663d7a52b0220a89a519c1f852403608e0bf85359977800bc733bb18e71a14f


    d48d5c1a96db6e63f592dce2161bfe39dd018a6163670cf5a2fc0e6d68d4c82d426ae17baebf2a7407eb7


    dfecae3aefba7b4e8588f9ad187e7cdafc03671dee0fcd16673d3b78ae523e21dac9d4d2b22364154815f


    d2d31acae40f65e914a188c36da4e02c368a6041a7f44c88bbb589c3164d1f4f03b705263b9b10fe5a


    cf169bff82b6f1c1bb86a2d9b40f89aa40f6b47f9c896e3881ee1c258acddf0876a31d6eb6b4165830d368


    770dec73107bd2692f1b1da612eb643415c15574ea2b3e164ba878c7d90619c01cd996065cbd727acee


    fa0b88c465f416e196e0e033f48a664bdf15d62f01dee8a7679b64fb2219000dee4779fb170821ca7818d


    1be31a271ebf83ce192b2e1e0855df53c1c3bed383ce4b16fa4b61e87dc54770a4fdae65851699cfa56c4


    8abf63b132c653c18f69ae1573c41d556344b28af69114f1b37c5137c1867253530eb75d2fe6c09


    59dfc4c7c99a76cabf621ee80f4c3c65ba90faee1c5edf8ea411ff591c5c257512f1ef0d364125e9f7bd7


    b0230b150eae2f63b0ae0898c30338b1430bff5469dfd7738235fbb257592486d4bdfb42e3556eb205f4cf


    3b43e343deb32b41074f1885d0d5621573841e595339da9880a8dee66e1d2b38d37919bafc52c3d29c8


    18b25745f9411e9dca70dc2cae62b7fba03767dc8b45b59ad3c198eab5d274fcac53bcefbca1ef73b5343


    d97f47aeeeefe8bec1f25a177738ff53dc0048137e1e27d1c11105e516bcffff3926affdeca1f7123111ec41


    ba34af5a045a2cb6eda4f41f20eb1045f0d89cdf396c6779b14267961364b56090dc5326cfaa11fd9d2544


    0cae3d1159cea927f75a377bc872fed5e6216b88a2778d5351106d375b6a8b06d59da54fc4767b465482


    e4a5fa99473

 Chapter 197 Meet Jackie in Newton Town 2

    Chapter 197 Meet Jackie in Newton Town 2


    He frowned and said, "ra, you can¡¯t be offhand with your husband like this."


    I looked back at him and said, "You can choose not to eat or order take-out." Then I turned off the fire.


    He was stunned but still stopped me. He touched his nose and said, "I can have a try. Noodles will also


    be delicious if the cook is skilled."


    Ha!


    He was so insincere.


    I was a little tired. After I finished cooking, I went back to my bedroom, washed up, and went to bed.


    In the middle of the night, I heard my phone ringing. I was a little annoyed. When I opened my eyes, I


    found that Dennis had already answered the phone.


    Seeing that I was awake, he raised his hand to touch my head, "Sorry to wake you up."


    I asked, "Who¡¯s on the phone?" I checked the time and it was only three o¡¯clock. Who called him at the


    midnight?


    He looked at me and said, "Olivia is about to give birth."


    I was stunned. It was not the expected date of childbirth yet. There must be something wrong.


    He was still listening. I didn¡¯t know what the speaker had said. He frowned deeply and it seemed that it


    was not a good situation.


    "Mrs. Knight, I¡¯m not in City P now. I¡¯m sorry!" Dennis said in a low voice.


    Dennis saw that I was staring at him, so he turned on the speaker mode.


    Luna¡¯s pleading voice came from the other end of the line. "Dennis, Olivia needs you now. The air ticket


    from Newton Town to City P is still avable. Pleasee here. As long as she can give birth to the


    child safely, I will promise you anything you want!"


    The voice sounded anxious.


    Dennis frowned and was a little unhappy. I took his phone and said to the phone, "Mrs. Knight, I¡¯m


    sorry. My husband can¡¯t go there now."


    ¡°ra!¡± Luna eximed and said emotionally, "It¡¯s you! You showed Olivia those pictures of the dead


    babies to scare her. She almost fell down from the stairs at midnight. ra, you are so vicious!"


    I thought it was funny. "Mrs. Knight, why did you say that? Do you think I, a nobody, can do anything to


    scare your daughter? I have no power to let your daughter see those things that will scare you. Don¡¯t


    try to put the me on me. You¡¯d better think carefully which cruel thing you have done that makes it


    so difficult for your daughter to have a baby.


    "


    "You..." Luna was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but gasp, "If you want to take revenge,e to me.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution when you hurt a pregnant woman?"


    "Yes, I am. But now it seems that you are the one to be punished. After all, I haven¡¯t done anything yet,


    and your retribution ising."


    After that, I hung up the phone and looked at Dennis. Raising my eyebrows, I asked, "Are you going


    there?"


    He smiled, "Do you think I will go?"


    I shook my head, "No!" After a pause, I added, "If you dare to go, I will kill you."


    He sneered, "Then I should have a try, huh?"


    I looked at him and stopped talking.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Did you get involved in this?"


    I was stunned and realized that he was talking about the reason why Olivia gave birth ahead of time. I


    frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "Not you?"


    "I¡¯m in Newton Town now. How can I do something to her? If I wanted to hurt her, I would watch her


    suffer face to face."


    The bedsidemp in the bedroom was a little dim. Dennis looked at me and took a deep breath. He


    held me in his arms and suddenly said, "I¡¯m sorry!"


    I pressed my lips and pushed him. "It¡¯s hot. Stay away from me!"


    Sorry for what?


    I didn¡¯t ask. I just looked at the ceiling, having a sad feeling.


    I had really hated him when my child was in danger. I med him for not protecting me well and for the


    case that he didn¡¯t stay with me when I was in danger.


    I might be a little selfish. I have never thought so much for him.


    "It won¡¯t happen again!" He said in a hoarse voice.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him indifferently. "Dennis, do you love me?"


    This question is boring, but I asked it because I was bored.


    He looked at me for a long time and said, "I will never divorce you for the rest of my life."


    What did this answer mean?


    I nced at him and said lightly, "Oh!"


    The answer seemed to be meaningless.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, he held my shoulder and asked, "Are you angry?"


    I shook my head and felt a little sleepy.


    I closed my eyes wearily. Maybe because I had received the good news, I slept soundly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Now that the contract was settled, we didn¡¯t need to spend three days on it.


    The next morning, Dennis went out for some business and got up early. Iy on the bed and squinted


    at him. "You may have never worn any clothes of other colors."


    He found a tie in the cloakroom but didn¡¯t answer my question. He looked at me and said, "Get up and


    help me wear the tie.


    "


    I shook my head, "No!" I really didn¡¯t know how to wear it. I hadn¡¯t had any boyfriend before I met him,


    and I hadn¡¯t learned it, so naturally, I didn¡¯t know how to do this.


    He frowned, "Let me teach you!"


    He was so annoying.


    I sat up straight and looked at him. "Come here!" It was still early. I didn¡¯t have anything to do after


    getting up, so I didn¡¯t want to leave the bed.


    Looking at me, he touched his forehead helplessly, walked to the bed, lowered his body, and looked at


    me. "ra, are you a pig?"


    "I¡¯m a pig. Then what are you?"


    Dennis was speechless.


    I helped him wear the tie. I did that in the way I usually tied my belt. I seeded after trying just once.


    Seeing this, he raised his eyebrows, "You said you didn¡¯t know."


    I pursed my lips and said, "Believe it or not, I learned this just now." At first, I really thought it was


    difficult, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy.


    What a surprise.


    He sneered, raised his hand, and scratched my nose. "Maybe you did learn it just now."


    I was speechless.


    After Dennis went out, I nned to lie down for more hours, but my phone rang.


    I looked at it and saw a strange number. I didn¡¯t answer it. Then the person called me several times, so


    I had to answer it.


    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, "I¡¯m at your downstairs!"


    "Leo?" I was stunned.


    He snorted and asked impatiently, "What? You don¡¯t want to see me?"


    "No! I¡¯m in Newton Town, not in City P, you..."


    "Cut the crap!" His voice sounded angry, "I¡¯m right downstairs at T Vis. Do you want to see me?"


    I was wondering why he was so angry.


    It was still early. I changed my clothes and went downstairs. The servant had prepared breakfast, so I


    asked him to pack it.


    A ck Bugatti sports car was parked at the door. It was so eye-catching that I had seen it immediately.


    The car window was rolled down.


    It was his sullen face. He said, "Get in the car!"


    There was a faint fragrance in the car as if to cover up the smell of tobo.


    Leo put the seat t, looked at me with a cigarette between his fingers, and asked tiredly, "Why did you


    cklist my phone?"


    I was stunned and asked hesitantly, "Did I?" I didn¡¯t remember this.

 Chapter 198 Meet Jackie in Newton Town 3

    Chapter 198 Meet Jackie in Newton Town 3


    He sneered, "You were with Dennisst night?"


    I nodded, "Yes!"


    He disdained, "No wonder!"


    So it was Dennis who cklisted him?


    "Did you call mest night?" Otherwise, Dennis wouldn¡¯t have cklisted him.


    He nodded, "Two or three o¡¯clock in the morning!"


    I pursed my lips and snorted, "You deserve it!"


    Only the psycho would call others at midnight.


    He was in a bad mood. He looked at me and said, "Olivia went to the hospitalst night. I guess the


    child can¡¯t live."


    I was stunned and reminded of Luna¡¯s wordsst night, "What did you show to Olivia?"


    He narrowed his eyes and yawned. It seemed that he was very sleepy. "I showed her all the photos of


    the child and added something in them."


    "What?"


    "Have you ever heard of the ghost baby?" He raised his eyebrows and showed no emotion.


    I was stunned for a few seconds. When I realized what he meant, I widened my eyes and looked at


    him. "Did you show that thing to her?"


    He nodded, "I have especially told her the production process of the ghost baby, and specially told her


    that the most suitable baby is just the baby of 7 to 8 months in the belly. It just happens that her baby is


    eight months old."


    I didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. I said, "Well, you helped me deal with it before I started it,


    which made me look like a fool."


    He rolled his eyes at me and said, "Take out your phone and put me out of the cklist."


    I nodded and took out my phone. Sure enough, Dennis not only cklisted his phone number, but also


    his social ount.


    How childish that man was.


    Leo said in a disdainful voice, "Only a brainless person like Dennis can do such a despicable thing."


    I pursed my lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    I gave him the packed breakfast and asked, "You didn¡¯t sleep all night?"


    He nodded, "I was calling to tell you about Olivia, but you didn¡¯t answer and cklisted me. I was so


    angry that I didn¡¯t fall asleep the whole night."


    I was speechless.


    What a bad-tempered man.


    "Did you leave any evidence for what you did to Olivia?" ording to what Luna saidst night, she


    must be sure that it was me who did it.


    He raised his eyebrows and ate breakfast. "Do you think I¡¯m that stupid?"


    I shrugged and said, "Just take care of yourself. Luna and Olivia are not difficult to deal with, but it will


    be troublesome if we irritate Samuel Lewis. If he uses his power in the underworld, we will be killed."


    He chuckled and said disdainfully, "Don¡¯t worry. He is also doomed soon."


    Looking at him, I was confused. "Why? Is someone going to attack the Lewis family?"


    He nodded and said, "He¡¯s too outstanding!"


    It seemed so.


    "When are you going back to City P? Uncle is also going back recently. He asked me to tell you in


    advance about your return to the family tree. You should get ready.¡±


    Return to the family tree?


    I was stunned.


    Thinking of the case at the birthday party of Hank Gibson¡¯s mother, I nodded and said, "Okay, I¡¯m going


    to the countryside these days. I haven¡¯t contacted her recently. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s fine."


    He nodded, "Don¡¯t care about Olivia. Leave it to me."


    I nodded without saying anything more. After getting out of the car, I looked at the cloudy sky and


    sighed. It was probably fate!


    I didn¡¯t want to hurt the baby in Olivia¡¯s belly... But since things had been like this, I couldn¡¯t do


    anything.


    Hank called me and asked when I would go back.


    I thought for a while and said, "I may go back two or three dayster. The contract with JD Technology


    is settled. We just need to keep an eye on the project."


    After a moment of silence, he asked, "Are you going to the countryside to find Diana?"


    I was stunned, but then I realized that I had mentioned it to him before.


    There was a moment of silence on the phone. Then he said in a hoarse voice, "Have you got in touch


    with her?"


    I shook my head. "No, she didn¡¯t answer the phone. It was Alex who always answered it. I¡¯m going to


    have a look."


    "I¡¯ll go with you!" He was telling me his decision, not asking me if he could go with me.


    I immediately refused, "No, thanks. Alex will take care of me."


    ¡°ra!¡± He said in a low voice, "Call Alex first. Maybe your trip is in vain."


    I was stunned. "How do you know I would go there in vain? I haven¡¯t contacted Alex yet, but it should


    be fine. Last time he said he would stay with Diana and take care of her."


    "You are too impatient. If they go back to Newton Town or go to another city, you have to know where


    they are and then visit them, don¡¯t you?"


    Hearing his voice, I was really a little impatient. I nodded and said, ¡°Okay!"


    Hearing the sound of the engine in the yard, I paused and said hurriedly, "I have something to do. I


    have to hang up!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, Dennis came in. Seeing a box of breakfast in front of me, he frowned


    and asked, "Who do you prepare it for?"


    I was stunned. "Nobody, I¡¯m going outter, so I asked the servant to pack it up."


    He frowned, "Where are you going?"


    "I¡¯m going to find Diana and Alex!" Putting the packed breakfast into my bag, I thought I had made the


    wrong decision.


    I could have had breakfast at home before going out.


    But I just said it casually, and now there was no way back.


    Seeing that I was about to leave, Dennis stopped me and said, "Wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go to the study


    to get something and then go with you."


    "No..."


    "Wait for me!"


    I was speechless.


    He even didn¡¯t give me a chance to refuse.


    He went upstairs in a hurry to take something and I called Alex.


    The phone rang for a long time before he answered it. "ra."


    "Alex, send me your address to me. I¡¯ll be there soon." If they were in the countryside, I guessed I had


    to drive there. There were few taxis in the countryside, so it would be difficult to get there without a car.


    Alex was obviously stunned. "Have you returned to Newton Town?"


    "Yes!" I said, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk some business. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, so I¡¯m going to visit


    you."


    "I... Diana and I are not in Newton Town. A few days ago, I took her and the child to M Country. We will


    go back to see you in City P after some days." Alex sounded a little nervous.


    I couldn¡¯t help frowning, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me? The baby is only a few months old. It¡¯s not good for


    you to take him for a long trip like this."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. The baby is fine. We wille back when the new yeares. Then we will go to


    City P to visit you!" There was a noise from the phone. He seemed to be very busy.


    He said he was busy and hung up the phone.


    I sat on the sofa and was at a loss. I felt that Alex seemed to be hiding something from me.


    "What are you thinking about?" Dennis went downstairs with a file bag in his hand.

 Chapter 199 Meet Jackie in Newton Town 4

    Chapter 199 Meet Jackie in Newton Town 4


    I raised my head and paused. "Dennis, does Mario always go to M Country recently?"


    He nodded, "The business needs to be expanded. Mario is in charge of overseas business. He has


    been working there recently. What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Can I ask him for a favor?" I was really worried about Diana. I hadn¡¯t seen Diana for months. I didn¡¯t


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    even hear her voice.


    Every time I called Alex, he hung up in a hurry. I didn¡¯t know what had happened to them and if they


    were fine.


    "Well, there is a gathering tonight. You can ask Mario then." He paused and saw that I was taking out


    the things that I had put in the bag before. He frowned and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to go


    out?"


    I nodded, "Diana and Alex are in M Country."


    He nodded slightly, "Okay, I¡¯ll go out for a while. I¡¯ll pick you up for dinner tonight!"


    "No, thanks. I¡¯ll drive there myself!"


    "ra, it has be a habit for you to refuse me. Have you found it?"


    I was stunned. Looking at his gloomy face, I said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I..."


    "Okay, be careful when you drive tonight!" Then he left with a long face.


    Was he angry?


    Trouble came to me again.


    ...


    It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening. I parked my car in front of a restaurant. When I found the private


    room, everyone had already arrived.


    In therge private room, besides Dennis and Mario, there were two other people. One was Marshal,


    who I had just seen a few days ago, and the other was Michael, the president of AC.


    "Long time no see, Mrs. George!" Michael and I had seen each other at business meetings several


    times before, but we were not familiar with each other.


    I nodded and greeted him politely. Then I couldn¡¯t help but look at Marshal. Wasn¡¯t he taken away by


    the police before? Why did hee out only one dayter?


    As Jackie said, even the police couldn¡¯t do anything to him because of the power behind him.


    But Newton Town was not a ce where someone could be so dominant. Even if he was rich, he


    wouldn¡¯t be so powerful.


    "Mrs. George, nice to see you here. We meet again." Marshal said with a smile. He didn¡¯t look as


    vulgar as he used to be in the dining room. Instead, he looked like a gentleman now.


    He was so changeable.


    I nodded and tried to keep a smile on my face.


    When everyone was here, Michael asked the waiters to serve the dishes. Then he began to chat with


    Dennis.


    They were talking business. They generally talked about that the quarterly ounting of the business


    of George Group in Newton Town was still entrusted to AC.


    With a calm look on his face, Dennis said, "Mr. Thomas, my wife is in charge of everything about the


    George Group¡¯s branch in Newton Town. You can talk more with her."


    I was stunned. When did I begin to take charge of all the business here?


    Even if the George Group moved the head office to City P, Newton Town was the base of the George


    Group after all. It was a huge group, and I could not manage it.


    Mario was also a little surprised. He stopped drinking water and took a nce at me. Then he calmed


    down.


    Michael smiled and said, "Mr. George, I even didn¡¯t know this before you said it. It turns out that Mrs.


    George is managing everything of the George Group."


    I took a look at Dennis and didn¡¯t know what he was going to do.


    I had to talk business with Michael, which was about ounting. We had talked about almost


    everything in thest quarter.


    I looked at Michael and said, "Mr. Thomas, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust yourpany. What happenedst


    quarter caused great panic to the George Group, and that was also why I resigned. I can¡¯t make the


    same mistake again."


    Michael didn¡¯t expect that I would say so. He said, "Mrs. George, don¡¯t worry about that. I promise that


    what happenedst time won¡¯t happen. To show my sincerity, I brought Mr. Kiplin here, who is in


    charge of the cooperation with the George Group. With him here, you can rest assured."


    I thought Marshal had a higher position in AC than Michael.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at Marshal. He smiled "Mrs. George, what happenedst time was an ident.


    I promise there will be no problem this time."


    I pursed my lips and looked at Dennis. "Can I refuse to cooperate with them again?"


    Dennis raised his eyebrows. "Why?"


    "I don¡¯t want to get involved in this mess again and I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake." Besides, I


    was working for the Gibson group now. No matter why Dennis asked me to take charge in the George


    Group¡¯s branch here, it was not a good thing for me.


    Dennis narrowed his eyes and paused for a moment. Then he turned to Michael and said, "Mr.


    Thomas, I¡¯m sorry. The misunderstanding between you and my wifest time has cast a big shadow on


    her. Let me put it bluntly first. I entrusted AC and Jo Turner Credit. Jo Turner Credit is a smallpany,


    but it made no mistake. AC almost made me go bankrupt. Although it didn¡¯t cause any bad result, in the


    end, it made my wife resign. ording to all of there, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t entrust AC again. "


    Michael and Marshal were both stunned. "Mr. George, you should be more clear than us about the


    problem ofst quarter. The reason why the George Group was in trouble was not because of our


    problem, but because of the shorings of your ownpany. Yourpany needed to be cleaned


    at that time. AC was just the spark."


    Dennis raised his eyebrows with a faint smile on his face. "So, Mr. Thomas, do you think that you can


    be forgiven for what you did in the middle?"


    Michael was stunned and his face turned pale.


    The dinner was finished in a bad atmosphere.


    In the car, Dennis looked at me with his dark eyes and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, I asked Dennis. "You didn¡¯t want to cooperate with AC in


    the beginning, so why did you set up this trap?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "Just guess!"


    "Dennis, you don¡¯t have to do this." I pursed my lips and was a little unhappy. It was really childish to


    invite them out and make a fool of them.


    I was too tired to talk to him. There was no need to quarrel with him for this small case.


    ...


    I had booked a ticket to City P. I was going to take a day off and then go back to City P.


    I also didn¡¯t expect to receive Jackie¡¯s call. "Mrs. George, can we meet?"


    Thinking of the night when they talked business, I hesitated for a moment and asked, "Is there anything


    I can do for you?"


    She sobbed, "Mrs. George, I know I deserve it. But I really don¡¯t want to be imprisoned by him for the


    rest of my life. I beg you. Let¡¯s meet and talk."


    Dennis was not in the vi, so I had nothing to do now. After thinking for a while, I said, "Okay, see you


    at the Bridge Restaurant."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, I changed my clothes and went out. When I arrived, Jackie had already


    been there.

 Chapter 199 Meet Jackie in Newton Town 3

    Chapter 199 Meet Jackie in Newton Town 3


    I raised my head and paused. "Dennis, does Mario always go to M Country recently?"


    He nodded, "The business needs to be expanded. Mario is in charge of overseas business. He has


    been working there recently. What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Can I ask him for a favor?" I was really worried about Diana. I hadn¡¯t seen Diana for months. I didn¡¯t


    even hear her voice.


    Every time I called Alex, he hung up in a hurry. I didn¡¯t know what had happened to them and if they


    were fine.


    "Well, there is a gathering tonight. You can ask Mario then." He paused and saw that I was taking out


    the things that I had put in the bag before. He frowned and asked, "What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to go


    out?"


    I nodded, "Diana and Alex are in M Country."


    He nodded slightly, "Okay, I¡¯ll go out for a while. I¡¯ll pick you up for dinner tonight!"


    "No, thanks. I¡¯ll drive there myself!"


    "ra, it has be a habit for you to refuse me. Have you found it?"


    I was stunned. Looking at his gloomy face, I said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I..."


    "Okay, be careful when you drive tonight!" Then he left with a long face.


    Was he angry?


    Trouble came to me again.


    ...


    It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening. I parked my car in front of a restaurant. When I found the private


    room, everyone had already arrived.


    In therge private room, besides Dennis and Mario, there were two other people. One was Marshal,


    who I had just seen a few days ago, and the other was Michael, the president of AC.


    "Long time no see, Mrs. George!" Michael and I had seen each other at business meetings several


    times before, but we were not familiar with each other.


    I nodded and greeted him politely. Then I couldn¡¯t help but look at Marshal. Wasn¡¯t he taken away by


    the police before? Why did hee out only one dayter?


    As Jackie said, even the police couldn¡¯t do anything to him because of the power behind him.


    But Newton Town was not a ce where someone could be so dominant. Even if he was rich, he


    wouldn¡¯t be so powerful.


    "Mrs. George, nice to see you here. We meet again." Marshal said with a smile. He didn¡¯t look as


    vulgar as he used to be in the dining room. Instead, he looked like a gentleman now.


    He was so changeable.


    I nodded and tried to keep a smile on my face.


    When everyone was here, Michael asked the waiters to serve the dishes. Then he began to chat with


    Dennis.


    They were talking business. They generally talked about that the quarterly ounting of the business


    of George Group in Newton Town was still entrusted to AC.


    With a calm look on his face, Dennis said, "Mr. Thomas, my wife is in charge of everything about the


    George Group¡¯s branch in Newton Town. You can talk more with her."


    I was stunned. When did I begin to take charge of all the business here?


    Even if the George Group moved the head office to City P, Newton Town was the base of the George


    Group after all. It was a huge group, and I could not manage it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mario was also a little surprised. He stopped drinking water and took a nce at me. Then he calmed


    down.


    Michael smiled and said, "Mr. George, I even didn¡¯t know this before you said it. It turns out that Mrs.


    George is managing everything of the George Group."


    I took a look at Dennis and didn¡¯t know what he was going to do.


    I had to talk business with Michael, which was about ounting. We had talked about almost


    everything in thest quarter.


    I looked at Michael and said, "Mr. Thomas, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust yourpany. What happenedst


    quarter caused great panic to the George Group, and that was also why I resigned. I can¡¯t make the


    same mistake again."


    Michael didn¡¯t expect that I would say so. He said, "Mrs. George, don¡¯t worry about that. I promise that


    what happenedst time won¡¯t happen. To show my sincerity, I brought Mr. Kiplin here, who is in


    charge of the cooperation with the George Group. With him here, you can rest assured."


    I thought Marshal had a higher position in AC than Michael.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at Marshal. He smiled "Mrs. George, what happenedst time was an ident.


    I promise there will be no problem this time."


    I pursed my lips and looked at Dennis. "Can I refuse to cooperate with them again?"


    Dennis raised his eyebrows. "Why?"


    "I don¡¯t want to get involved in this mess again and I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake." Besides, I


    was working for the Gibson group now. No matter why Dennis asked me to take charge in the George


    Group¡¯s branch here, it was not a good thing for me.


    Dennis narrowed his eyes and paused for a moment. Then he turned to Michael and said, "Mr.


    Thomas, I¡¯m sorry. The misunderstanding between you and my wifest time has cast a big shadow on


    her. Let me put it bluntly first. I entrusted AC and Jo Turner Credit. Jo Turner Credit is a smallpany,


    but it made no mistake. AC almost made me go bankrupt. Although it didn¡¯t cause any bad result, in the


    end, it made my wife resign. ording to all of there, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t entrust AC again. "


    Michael and Marshal were both stunned. "Mr. George, you should be more clear than us about the


    problem ofst quarter. The reason why the George Group was in trouble was not because of our


    problem, but because of the shorings of your ownpany. Yourpany needed to be cleaned


    at that time. AC was just the spark."


    Dennis raised his eyebrows with a faint smile on his face. "So, Mr. Thomas, do you think that you can


    be forgiven for what you did in the middle?"


    Michael was stunned and his face turned pale.


    The dinner was finished in a bad atmosphere.


    In the car, Dennis looked at me with his dark eyes and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Looking at the scenery outside the window, I asked Dennis. "You didn¡¯t want to cooperate with AC in


    the beginning, so why did you set up this trap?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "Just guess!"


    "Dennis, you don¡¯t have to do this." I pursed my lips and was a little unhappy. It was really childish to


    invite them out and make a fool of them.


    I was too tired to talk to him. There was no need to quarrel with him for this small case.


    ...


    I had booked a ticket to City P. I was going to take a day off and then go back to City P.


    I also didn¡¯t expect to receive Jackie¡¯s call. "Mrs. George, can we meet?"


    Thinking of the night when they talked business, I hesitated for a moment and asked, "Is there anything


    I can do for you?"


    She sobbed, "Mrs. George, I know I deserve it. But I really don¡¯t want to be imprisoned by him for the


    rest of my life. I beg you. Let¡¯s meet and talk."


    Dennis was not in the vi, so I had nothing to do now. After thinking for a while, I said, "Okay, see you


    at the Bridge Restaurant."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, I changed my clothes and went out. When I arrived, Jackie had already


    been there.

 Chapter 200 Set Up A Trap For Marshal 1

    Chapter 200 Set Up A Trap For Marshal 1


    She was wearing an old-fashioned cotton overcoat, tightly wrapping her body, and her face was a little


    bruised. She could cover it with makeup, but the scars could still be seen clearly.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her waiting outside the Bridge Restaurant with her hands trembling in the cold air, I couldn¡¯t


    help asking, "It¡¯s so cold outside. Why don¡¯t you go in?"


    She smiled and looked a little upset. "I... I¡¯m waiting for you." Seeing the embarrassment on her face, I


    stopped talking.


    The Bridge Restaurant was not a high-end restaurant. When she worked in the George Group, she


    was a high-ie white-cor worker. Sometimes, she also didn¡¯t care about high consumption.


    But now...


    I didn¡¯t know what was going on with her. Even if she didn¡¯t have a job and Marshal didn¡¯t treat her well,


    with her ability, she wouldn¡¯t have lived such a difficult life.


    After we entered the restaurant and ordered some food, she looked at me and wanted to say


    something but stopped on second thought.


    I paused and took the initiative to ask, "Jackie, what can I do for you..."


    "Mrs. George, do you still remember that you were kidnapped in the underground parking lot?" She


    said directly.


    I was stunned for a while. Few people knew about it. How did she know?


    "Marshal told you?" I met that man at that time because AC wanted to make a contract with the George


    Group, and it seemed that Marcus and Olivia were just the persons in charge of the negotiation.


    At that time, I thought it wouldn¡¯t have much impact, so I didn¡¯t care about it and didn¡¯t want anyone to


    know.


    She shook her head. The heavy makeup couldn¡¯t cover her gaunt face. "I overheard it. Have you ever


    thought about it? At that time, for Mr. George, you cooperated with Stefan Pearson to feign an abortion.


    How many people knew about it at that time?"


    I thought for a while. At that time, except for Stefan and me, the only one who knew it should be Mario.


    It seemed that no one else knew about it.


    It had been so long that I had almost forgotten it.


    Seeing that I frowned, she said, "Haven¡¯t you ever wondered why the kidnappers threatened you with


    your pregnancy to let them bid for the project? At that time, not many people knew about it!"


    "Isn¡¯t Marshal Stefan¡¯s son? I thought of this when I saw that man with Marshal, so.


    .." When Mr. Lee was with Marshal, I began to realize why he knew I was pregnant.


    She shook her head. "Stefan didn¡¯t even tell his wife. How could he tell Marshal? Besides, Marshal and


    Stefan have been at odds with each other for many years. They even didn¡¯t talk to each other."


    Except for Stefan, it would only be Mario. I couldn¡¯t help frowning. "Mario is Dennis¡¯s brother. Do you


    think he has got involved in this matter?"


    She looked at me, her lips trembling with excitement. "Don¡¯t you believe me?"


    I shook my head and sighed, "Mario has no reason to do so." That was not what he wanted. He had


    shares in the George Group. Besides, I could at least be sure that he didn¡¯t love Olivia that much and


    wouldn¡¯t harm me.


    Seeing me like this, she was a little anxious. She paused and said, "If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go


    back and ask Dennis what happened between him and Mario!"


    I didn¡¯t know what she meant. I couldn¡¯t help frowning. "Jackie, I can understand how you feel now. You


    want to leave Marshal, but you don¡¯t have to do this. I don¡¯t care about the past anymore."


    Compared with the pain of losing my son, the kidnapping was really not something unforgettable.


    "What if I say that Mario and the Lewis family are working together to make a huge trap for Dennis? Do


    you believe me? As far as I know, the president of AC came to you again and wanted to continue to


    cooperate with the George group, right? They didn¡¯t do it for the capital chain at all. They knew that the


    huge building would be destroyed with a small hole on its foundation. The George family had been


    dominant in Newton Town for decades, and it is getting more and more powerful since Dennis became


    the leader. If someone wants to do something, they must find someone just among you guys. "


    She looked at me with sincere eyes. I was stunned for a moment. "Why did Mario do that?"


    "I¡¯ve told you that there was a history between Dennis and Mario. You can ask Dennis."


    Hearing that, I frowned and said, "Then why did the Lewis family wants to destroy the George family?


    Olivia loves Dennis. Since her parents love their daughter so much, they won¡¯t hurt the man their


    daughter loves."


    She sneered, "Mrs. George, I now know why you were fired by the George Group. Do you think that


    Mr.


    Lewis is stupid? Their daughter will love many men in the future. Now she loves Dennis just because


    she can¡¯t get him. The Lewis family is nning to destroy the George family and their n is being


    covered by their daughter¡¯s love for Dennis."


    After a pause, she continued, "Dennis went to City P to develop his business because of his ambition.


    There is a big and sweet cake in City P. But from the perspectives of other businessmen in City P, they


    are not happy to see this. They could have so much, but after Dennis came, they could only get less.


    Mrs. George, could you ept this if you were them?"


    I frowned. The reason why Dennis went to City P was that the resources and information there were


    the most abundant. He could make the business better, so it was normal for him to be ambitious. But


    as Jackie said, he was the outsidering to share the limited resources in City P, which would


    definitely offend those local businessmen.


    The Lewis family did find a good reason to deceive the George family. After all, everyone knew that


    their daughter loved Dennis.


    If Dennis agreed to be with Olivia, the Lewis family wouldn¡¯t lose anything. Instead, they could get a lot


    of resources and information from Dennis. The Lewis family would only develop better.


    But what was the history between Dennis and Mario?


    "I almost forgot what happened at that time, and I don¡¯t know the details. Jackie, thank you for telling


    me this, but I have my own path to go. I have to take great risk if I want to help you. Definitely, I can¡¯t


    risk my future."


    I didn¡¯t think I was a warmhearted person. I would feel pity for her, but that didn¡¯t mean I would help her.


    Moreover, if the Lewis family couldn¡¯t win over Dennis, Dennis would only be the enemy of the Lewis


    family in the future, and Mario might also be Dennis¡¯s enemy. I was Dennis¡¯s wife, so if Dennis


    was targeted, I would also live a hard life.


    I didn¡¯t want to offend Marshal in such a situation. That man was also scheming.


    She was a little desperate and made thest bet. "Mrs. George, I know what you are worried about.


    What if I can help you? You know me well and know my ability. As long as I leave Marshal, I will work


    for the Lewis family and be your eyes!"


    A spy?


    I pursed my lips and looked at her, "I¡¯m not stupid. If you want to work for them, they will definitely


    check your background. Then they will know the truth that you¡¯ve worked for me for two years before."


    She didn¡¯t agree. "Do you think someone in therge Lewis family will pay attention to this point?"

 Chapter 201 Set a Trap for Steven 2

    Chapter 201 Set a Trap for Steven 2


    ¡°You can''t get your experience at the George Group off your resume.¡± It was true. She was highly


    educated, capable, and she couldn¡¯t have graduated and been out of work for years.


    She looked at me. ¡°Leo Kennedy will help if you just ask, right?¡±


    I was shocked and couldn''t help frowning. How much did she know about the people around me?


    As I looked at her, she sat up straight. ¡°Don''t worry, Miss Kennedy. I only know this when I saw


    Steven¡¯s hypocrisy after you left Newton Town. My first thought was that you were the only one who


    could help me, so I secretly kept an eye on City P¡¯s movements and found someone to check some


    information.¡±


    I scowled. ¡°So you think I¡¯m gonna help you today?¡±


    She nodded and bit her lip. ¡°There¡¯s no going back. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m a dead man. Spending the


    rest of my life with Steven would make me crazy.¡±


    I couldn''t figure it out. When she was with Steven, she seemed happy. Why was this happening in just


    six months?


    ¡°You knew Steven for years, and you only discovered this nasty side of him after you got married?¡±


    At the mention of Steven, she looked frustrated and said, ¡°Yeah, I thought I knew him, too. But I wasn''t


    the only one he fooled with his cleanliness and gentleness. His parents and friends were fooled as


    well.¡±


    She bowed her head and trembled a little, perhaps some terrible memory had been awakened. ¡°I never


    thought he would be like this if I hadn''t seen his private cruelty with my own eyes! He¡¯s been a different


    man since he got married. At first, he just lost his temper with me, and then he started abusing me. I


    thought about calling the cops at first, but everyone said he was a nice guy, and it must be my fault that


    he got so mad. As you sawst time in the coffee shop, he was suddenly angry. I don''t even know why


    he did that.¡±


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± I said, not going any further.


    Anyway, it was all her business, and it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy these


    days.


    She paused, probably surprised that I would suddenly agree, and said excitedly, ¡°Steven was


    extremely lecherous, and he particrly liked women he couldn''t conquer. I need you to have dinner


    with me.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°You''ve thought of that already?¡±


    She nodded and her eyes tinged with guilt. ¡°You¡¯re the only one with the power and background to


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    destroy Steven in one go.


    ¡±


    ¡°Well nned!¡± I narrowed my eyes and said, ¡°Tell me when!¡±


    ¡°Today!¡± She said, handing me a card. ¡°It''s got the address and phone number on it, and the room


    number.¡±


    Looking at her, I pressed my lips slightly. ¡°How can you be sure I¡¯ll say yes today?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said yes, haven¡¯t you?¡± She said, with a determined look.


    ¡°Fine!¡± I took the card, raised eyebrows and said, ¡°I hope we can cooperate happily!¡±


    ¡°We will.¡± She said, looking at me very firmly.


    ¡­


    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Jackie¡¯s appointment was in a bar box, which was small and somewhat


    private.


    Jackie came first, but Steven wasn''t there when I arrived. It took about a dozen minutes for him to


    show up.


    He was surprised to see me, but after a while he smiled, ¡°Jackie said she had a friend she wanted to


    introduce me to. I didn¡¯t think it would be Mrs. George. I didn¡¯t know Mrs. George liked it too.¡±


    I smiled and pursed my lips, wearing makeup and a sexy dress. I seldom wore this kind of clothes, so I


    felt a little ufortable.


    But men like it, sexy but innocent.


    ¡°Please have a seat!¡± I said, watching his big eyes go over and over me.


    He acted much as if he were admiring a work of art.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Mr. George knows about this?¡± he said, with a smile on his face, ¡°After all, no


    man wants his woman to have this hobby.¡±


    Jackie had warned me before we got here that Steven was a bloodthirsty psychopath at heart.


    I smiled and ran my hand through my hair. ¡°That''s why we can''t let him know.¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering why Dennis George would be out with another woman when he has a beautiful


    wife like you. Now I know it''s because you have a special taste.¡±


    I really hated the subject, but I managed to suppress my disgust and said with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    have a hobby in your life for several decades, you are living in vain.¡±


    Steven held the drink, and he hadn¡¯t taken his eyes off me since we came in.


    He smiled more wickedly at what I said.


    Jackie, sitting next to me, whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a minute. Call me if you need anything.


    ¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You¡¯d better get back soon.¡±


    As Jackie left, Steven leaned over to me. His handsome features were distorted, and he smelled of


    cologne. I didn¡¯t like it very much, so I subconsciously frowned.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re all doing it for fun, there¡¯s no need to hide it. Now that we know each other well, there¡¯s no


    need to be coy, right?¡±


    With that, he moved closer to me.


    It was quite disgusting.


    But the plot always needed to be finished.


    But I really couldn¡¯t stand it, so I pressed his sliding hand and looked up at him with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Pearson, I need to go to the bathroom first. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever done this. I''m a little nervous.¡±


    He wanted more. Although he felt disappointed, he could only nod, ¡°Hurry back!¡±


    In the bathroom.


    As soon as I walked in, Jackie looked at me and said, ¡°Are you okay with that?¡±


    I nodded, washed my face in clean water, and asked her in confusion, ¡°Have you always introduced


    people to him like this before?¡±


    She pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°I used to get him college girls. If he was happy, the next few days


    would be a lot easier for me. Otherwise, I would be miserable.¡±


    I was stunned. It was the first time I¡¯d seen a woman find her husband another women.


    ¡°You¡¯ll put this in his drink when you get a chance. He¡¯s extremely smart, and when he sees


    something¡¯s wrong, things can go wrong. Well, at least it¡¯ll take some of the sanity out of him.¡±


    She handed me a small pill, and I looked at it. ¡°Thrill pills?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°One move is the best way to reduce risk.¡±


    Fine!


    I took one look at her and went out.


    After a few steps she said, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, then nodded and left.

 Chapter 202 Set a Trap for Steven 3

    Chapter 202 Set a Trap for Steven 3


    Steven was smoking in the hallway, which I had pretended not to notice.


    But he looked at me with his disgusting eyes, and I couldn¡¯t help frowning and stopped.


    I stifled my agitation, and curled my lips. ¡°Mr. Pearson!¡±


    He seemed to enjoy being seduced. Then he took a strong puff, stubbed out his cigarette and came


    towards me.


    ¡°ra, has anyone ever told you that you''re really beautiful? It¡¯s a deadly kind of beauty.¡± As he said


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    this, he almost touched me.


    I shook my head. ¡°You just said that!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink somewhere else. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, ¡°Somewhere else?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Why, do you like being in ces like this?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I paused. ¡°It¡¯s just, aren¡¯t we supposed to be here waiting for Jackie?¡±


    Referring to Jackie, he seemed annoyed. ¡°Why should we wait for her? We two can y together, and


    she¡¯s superfluous. Come on!¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and pulled at me. I turned away, smiling and saying, ¡°She¡¯s your wife.


    Wouldn''t it be bad to leave her like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, she¡¯ll go back by herself!¡± With these words, he forcibly dragged me out.


    I dragged him and said, ¡°Mr. Pearson, that¡¯s not appropriate. I should at least talk to Jackie.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± He looked anxious, and I thought he was going to take me to the bar, but now he


    looked as if he was going to take me somewhere else.


    I panicked for a moment. ¡°Mr. Pearson, what¡¯s the difference between this and a robbery? It¡¯s not going


    to be fun.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Juste with me. It¡¯s all fun. I¡¯ll show you something exciting.¡± He was much stronger


    than I was, and I stumbled along with him.


    I realized it would be more dangerous for me to leave here with him now.


    So I tugged at the wall and said aloud, ¡°Mr. Pearson, if you¡¯re going to leave here, I refuse to go with


    you.


    ¡±


    His lips closed and his eyes darkened. ¡°Why do you want to stay here? Are you trying to set me up?


    ra, do you think I didn¡¯t know you and Jackie are trying to set me up? If I¡¯m gonna fuck you, do you


    think I¡¯m afraid of Dennis George, that hypocrite? I just don''t want anyone interrupting me and ruining


    my fucking fun while I''m having a good time.¡±


    I froze. I didn''t know what to do. Then I began to cry for help, but before I could speak, the back of my


    neck hurt and I fell into a daze.


    When I woke up again, Steven was standing over me with a dirty face. I nced around. It was the


    hotel bathtub.


    He just woke me up with water, and I was soaking wet. I didn¡¯t wear much, and now I was in the water,


    so my figure was showing.


    I looked calmly at Steven, who stood naked by the tub. ¡°Mr. Pearson, what are we doing herer?¡±


    Steven smiled as he leaned toward me. ¡°We¡¯re doing the right thing, of course.¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°You¡¯re forcing me. Like I said, I don¡¯t want to change ces.¡±


    ¡°So what? This is more interesting, but when the timees, I am afraid I¡¯ll hurt you and I will feel


    sorry!¡±


    He leaned over, his arms resting on the edge of the tub, and pressed down on me.


    Instinctively, I put my foot up and kicked Steven, who was quick on his feet and moved out of the way


    almost immediately.


    He straightened up and wiped the water stains from the corners of his mouth. ¡°Nice temper!¡±


    I ignored him, thinking about how to contact Dennis as soon as possible. There must bendlines in the


    hotel.


    With that in mind, I climbed out of the bathtub. And the next thing I know, he had gotten me in a bathtub


    by the throat.


    I was sick with nausea. I tried to push him away, but he was very strong.


    After struggling for a while, I had a lot of bruises on my body, which were particrly harsh to look at.


    ¡°Yeah! A woman who¡¯s had a baby is gorgeous. This body is amazing! What¡¯s so good about Dennis


    George? If you stay with me, I promise you¡¯ll be the only one to bear my children.¡±


    Ignoring his words, I took advantage of his inattention and kicked him in the dick with my knee.


    Ouch!¡± He hurted and let go of me, so I pushed him away and climbed out of the tub.


    Steven was so abusive that he grabbed me by the ankles and pulled me to the ground.


    Without gravity, Iy t on the ground and was badly hit. It hurt all over.


    He got out of the tub, grabbed me by the hair, pulled me up, and pped me down.


    ¡°Why are you running? You walked right in on me. What¡¯s the point of being coy?¡± He hit me so hard


    that after a few ps my face swelled up badly.


    He was already prone to violence, and being unrestrained in the hotel made him even more


    unrestrained.


    Maybe the p was not enough, he picked me up and kicked my belly.


    I couldn''t take his force and crashed into the bathroom. The pain in my forehead and lower abdomen


    took my breath away.


    Seeing me limp on the ground, beaten to the point of no resistance, heughed, walked over to me and


    half squatted down.


    He paused on the edge of the garment and squinted at me. ¡°I can''t see you without trying to destroy


    you. I wonder if Dennis George would hate you if he saw this!¡±


    I gasped in pain and red at him. ¡°Steven, you better not give me a chance to go out.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡± He gave me a nasty bite, and I felt terrible pain and nausea.


    If Jackie didn¡¯t show up, I was really going to have a meltdown.


    A loud knock on the door outside interrupted Steven¡¯s movements.


    He squinted at me. ¡°ra, you¡¯re going to die!¡±


    With these words, he raised his hand and strangled me, nearly killing me.


    There was still a knock outside, perhaps because there was no answer. ¡°Steven, open the door!¡± He


    shouted.


    This voice... Was it a middle-aged man¡¯s voice?


    It was not Dennis George.


    I froze, and Steven froze, too. He shook me off and went to open the door.


    Within minutes, Steven had tortured me so badly that I had crawled out of the bathroom to get help.


    However, the man I saw Mr. Lee, the middle-aged man who had kidnapped me in the parking lot.

 Chapter 203 Set a Trap for Steven 4

    Chapter 203 Set a Trap for Steven 4


    Seeing me, the man also froze for a moment. He looked at Steven. ¡°What do you want me to do in this


    situation?¡±


    Steven, still dripping, frowned at him. ¡°When did I call you?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say you wanted to talk to me about something? I wasn¡¯t nning oning, but you said it


    was urgent, and said the Lewis family gave me a new assignment.¡± He frowned at me. ¡°What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    Steven pursed his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t call you, and the Lewis family didn¡¯t call me.¡±


    The two men froze for a moment, then looked at each other and realized there was something wrong.


    As they both looked at me, Steven said, ¡°You did this?¡±


    I stood up from the ground, holding onto the wall, and nodded calmly. ¡°Well, since it¡¯s revenge, sooner


    orter, it must be avenged, right?¡±


    Mr. Lee looked at Steven, frowning. ¡°You brought her here?¡±


    Steven nodded, his face grimacing. ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°Toote!¡± Leaning against the wall, I spoke, still aching, ¡°You think after all I¡¯ve been through, I¡¯m


    gonna let you walk away?¡±


    The middle-aged man pped Steven hard. He said angrily, ¡°Do you know who she is, you fool? Why


    do you have to mess with her? You¡¯re dying.¡±


    ¡°Dennis George is just a businessman. He could put me away for a few days, tops. Why should we be


    scared?¡± Steven said disdainfully, blood streaming from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± The middle-aged man said very anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking know she¡¯s fucking nominally


    adopted by Link Kennedy at City P? Don¡¯t you fucking know that Link Kennedy was with Mr. Bates


    today?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Steven was stunned. ¡°Link Kennedy¡¯s nominally adopted daughter?¡±


    Steven hesitated for a few seconds, then looked at me. ¡°Kill her!¡±


    ¡°What! Are you fucking kidding me? You think there''s no surveince in the hotel? You brought a


    woman in like this, with no fucking discretion. She was alive when she went in, dead when she came


    out. Do you think everyone is stupid?¡±


    Mr. Lee must have been very angry and said breathlessly, ¡°Link Kennedy is so protective, and Dennis


    George is so ruthless, Mr. Bates can''t protect you. And you got me in the fucking middle of this.¡±


    Steven looked at me, his eyes narrowed. ¡°ra, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything to offend you, and I


    think I should at least know why you set me up so badly to embarrass me.¡±


    Leaning against the wall, I didn''t try to cover up my bruises, but made myself look even worse. ¡°Helping


    Jackie is just one of the few reasons. Six months ago, you kidnapped me, and I also identally found


    out that you were working for Samuel Lewis. Unfortunately, I¡¯m willing to risk my life if I can catch a whit


    of bad news for the Lewis family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking tough!¡± Steven had long since lost his swagger.


    I didn¡¯t know at first why Steven could walk out of the police station so easily.


    His position in AC and the Pearson family could not have done this. Even if they had means and


    money, everything had to be done in moderation. Jackie wasn¡¯t stupid. She struggled a few times and


    came to me for help only because Steven didn¡¯t rely on A.C. and the Pearson family at all. It was Mr.


    Bates he depended on.


    Thanks to Jackie for reminding us of this rtionship. If she hadn¡¯t told me that Steven was personally


    close to Mr. Bates, I wouldn''t have thought of that rtionship, much less Mr. Bates and Luna Knight.


    Dennis brought me to meet Mr. Bates at L Community to get Diana off the hook back then, and Luna


    was the one who said that.


    Luna just said that, and Mr. Bates did what she said, which meant they were close.


    Steven looked at me, still wanting to killing me, then looked at the middle-aged man, ¡°Kill her. Once


    she¡¯s dead, we have a better chance of getting off. Surveince can be handled by Mr. Lewis, who has


    power over Link Kennedy.¡±


    The middle-aged man was calm. There was a knock at the door and he bumped into Steven.


    He was a little overweight, and Steven instinctively avoided him, so he hit the wall, got a lot of blood on


    his forehead, and passed out.


    I was stunned and thought to myself that this man was really smart.


    ¡°Andy Lee, you!¡± Steven shouted.


    Then a crowd of police and bodyguards rushed in, closing in on them.


    Steven was held down by the police. Dennis came in with Link Kennedy and Leo.


    Dennis threw his coat over me, his eyes grim.


    Thest one toe in was the scared Mr. Bates.


    He took one look at Steven and, out of anger, kicked Steven in the stomach. ¡°Running roughhouse in


    Newton Town, you have no respect for thew.¡±


    Steven was kicked so hard that he would have flown out if he hadn¡¯t been pinned down by the police.


    In the hospital.


    I was in the hospital bed, and after Dennis had left, Leo wrapped his arms around him and said, ¡°Why


    are you using yourself as bait? Aren''t you at all afraid of dying?¡±


    I smiled and lifted my hand wrapped in gauze and smiled, ¡°These are just small injuries. Besides, our


    goal has been achieved, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    He sneered. ¡°What are you going to do if Uncle Link and I aren¡¯t in Newton Town? Do you think Steven


    would be afraid of a businessman without the power of officialdom?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all here? I wouldn¡¯t risk it if you weren¡¯t here.¡±


    After a pause I asked, ¡°What about Steven?¡±


    ¡°Either death or life in prison. He¡¯s killed a few people. No one was in charge of Newton Town before,


    so Sam Bates just let go of him. Now that Uncle Link stepped in and reported it all, there¡¯s no way he


    got out of there. Sam Bates has been covering for him for years, so he can¡¯t be any better. But you did


    put Uncle Link right on the Lewis family¡¯s toes.¡±


    There were too many entanglements for me to see through. But I can kind of imagine Luna and Sam


    Bates hanging out so much, there must be a lot going on just financially. If this went on, the rest of the


    cover-up would be uncovered, too. They would definitely let Luna leave the Lewis family for the sake of


    their foundation.


    He looked at me for a long time before saying, ¡°Happy?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°No, it¡¯s just the beginning. There¡¯s a long way to go.¡±


    Link Kennedy had nned to return as soon as he had inspected Newton Town. I had only just found


    out that he was going to have a quick dinner with me before I agreed to Jackie.


    But Link Kennedy was busy and didn¡¯t have time, so when Jackie asked me to meet, I said yes.


    I took this into ount when she asked me for help. Jackie probably wanted to use Dennis¡¯s influence


    to keep Steven in jail for a few years, not kill him.


    But I was different. If Steven had a way out, he might have killed meter. I had a hand in this, and


    when he got out, I would be the first person he was gonna want revenge on.


    If I¡¯m gonna help, I¡¯m not gonna let Steven live.


    ¡­


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I was a little freaked out, and soon after Leo left I fell asleep and vaguely saw someone next to


    me.

 Chapter 204 Set a Trap for Steven 5

    Chapter 204 Set a Trap for Steven 5


    I tried to open my eyes, and found Dennis was looking down at me with no expression on his face.


    There was no light in the room, and the streetmp dimly shone into the room, making him all the more


    secretive.


    I looked at him without speaking, knowing in my heart that he was angry. He hasdn¡¯t said a word since


    the hotel, and he¡¯d been asking the doctor to make sure I was okay.


    At that moment, the lights were turned on and the nurse came in to change the dressing.


    She sensed something wrong, and when she saw that the potion was not finished, she left.


    His suit was wrinkled in the bright light. His handsome face was haggard, his dark eyes bloodshot, his


    mouth leathery, but it did not affect his precious grace.


    I thought if I didn¡¯t talk, he wouldn¡¯t, too. But he said, ¡°You¡¯re not gonna talk about it?¡±


    Talk about what? I yed it over in my head, and I didn''t know how to put it. To tell him I did it on


    purpose? And it got him in the middle of it.


    But without saying that, he already knew after he met Link and Leo.


    After thinking about it, I pursed my lips and lowered my head as if I were at his mercy. Let him give me


    a piece of my mind.


    Dennis was a little angry that I was like this. He fixed his ck eyes on me. ¡°You did this to yourself just


    for a scum. Good for you.¡±


    He might have seen the pinch on my body, and his tone was much heavier.


    I pressed my lips together, looked up at him, and said, a little aggrieved, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    It really did. Steven hit it hard. I was lucky that he didn¡¯t choke me to death.


    He sneered. ¡°You know it hurts?¡±


    Knowing he was angry, I pursed my lips and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to hit me so hard. I thought he¡¯d


    give me a few ps and you¡¯de, but it didn¡¯t turn out like that.¡±


    He sneered. ¡°So you¡¯re ming us for being sote?¡±


    I shook my head and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°Why was Andy Lee in the hotel?¡± He said, his voice bing serious. ¡°Why was Andy Lee there


    when you want to fight for Jackie?¡±


    I was also surprised by this Andy Lee. I think it was Jackie who called him. It was just that he was a


    cunning man, and his subsequent crash made it clear that his presence had saved my life.


    I have no proof that he kidnapped me, and no one would believe me if I did.


    ¡°I''m not sure.


    He probably knows Steven, so he came to the hotel to find him.¡±


    His eyes went dark. ¡°ra, tell me the truth!¡±


    My jaw was hooked by him, and his eyes glowed with danger. ¡°You really didn''t know Andy Lee


    before?¡±


    I nodded, but could not help saying, ¡°You think I should know him?¡±


    He suddenly sneered, ¡°Andy Lee is Luna¡¯s VP Technologies in City A and he showed up at the hotel


    where you and Steven were. Would a smart guy like him who¡¯s done so well in business be willing to


    hurt himself trying to protect someone he doesn¡¯t know? ra, did you take us for fools?¡±


    I was shocked. Andy and Luna had this rtionship?


    I looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Would you believe me if I said Andy and Steven were on the same


    team?¡±


    ¡°Did he hit himself?¡± Dennis asked, frowning.


    I nodded. ¡°He¡¯s smart. He did it before you came.¡±


    ¡°Did he know you before?¡± The question made me wince. I didn¡¯t really want to talk about that part


    again.


    I paused. ¡°Olivia had him kidnap me.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    When I just took over AC and HY Technology Co., Ltd.


    He frowned and said firmly, ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been Olivia.¡±


    ¡°Olivia has a special ce in your heart.¡± Looking at him, I smiled dismissively.


    He scowled. ¡°She¡¯d only seen Luna a few times in those days. She couldn¡¯t have used Luna¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± I did not defend and said, unapologetically, ¡°The first crush is always perfect. It¡¯s the way it


    always is.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°ra!¡±


    I thought he was here to check on me, but now it looked like he was here to question me.


    Tired, I yawned. ¡°Off you go, Mr. George. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    He held his breath and sat on a chair looking at me coldly, showing no intention of leaving.


    When the nurse came in to change the medicine, he stared at her and made her think she had done


    something wrong. Her hands shook so much that she almost dropped the medicine on the floor several


    times.


    She was relieved to finally change the medicine and hurried off with it.


    But after a few steps, she came back, looked at Dennis and shuddered, ¡°Miss Kennedy needs some


    medicine for the wound on her neck.


    The doctor has prescribed ointment. It should be at Miss Kennedy''s.¡±


    After the nurse left, he looked at me, a little angry, and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡±


    I pursed my lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myselfter. You can go back now!¡±


    He stood up, ignored me, searched on the nightstand, squeezed the ointment into his hand and wiped


    it away.


    Knowing he was going to do it, I wriggled and said, ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    But the palm of his hand was already on my neck, and the cream stung as I let him daub.


    I frowned and moved slightly.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He lowered his voice and gave me a gentle blow on the back of my neck to ease the


    pain.


    ¡°NO.¡± I brought this on myself, so I didn¡¯t get to say it hurts or not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future. You have to protect yourself even if you¡¯re a schemer.¡±


    I nodded, closed my eyes and didn''t really want to talk.


    When he was done, he asked, ¡°Does anything else hurt?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No!¡±


    Before I knew it, my clothes were ripped open. Steven kicked me in the stomach. Maybe my skin is too


    tender, so I have a bruise on it.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked at me and asked me angrily, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t feel pain?¡±


    Seeing him like this, I stopped talking. Anyway, it would be useless to say more.


    He rubbed me up and his anger didn''t go away. Then he looked at the rest of my body and saw that


    there were no other bruises. He put the ointment aside, tucked me in, and said, ¡°Have a good rest!¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°What are we?¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°People?¡±


    Dennis¡­


    Seeing him speechless, I said, ¡°We are husband and wife!¡±


    ¡°Do couples need to be so rusty?¡± He looked at me coolly.


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡­


    After a few days of rest¡­ As Leo said, Steven was given a suspended death sentence for killing


    someone.


    Sam Bates was involved in cover-up and dismissed because there were a lot of people involved.


    So, Link Kennedy sent someone directly to Newton Town to look into people who had been in contact


    with Sam Bates before.


    And then some of them took Sam Bates to City P, and Hank Gibson had to go back to City P because


    he had some work to do.

 Chapter 205 Set a Trap for Steven 6

    Chapter 205 Set a Trap for Steven 6


    After dealing with the George Group, Dennis went back to City P with me.


    It was a weekter that I learned that Olivia had miscarried and that she herself had be neurotic.


    After the agreement with JD Technology Co., Ltd., I handled all theter arrangement work.


    So I was busy for a week aftering back from Newton Town.


    I met Luna and Olivia at the hospital, where she had lost a lot of weight and Luna was holding her up


    for a checkup.


    We came face to face in the corridor.


    I got kicked in the stomach because of Steven. The tests said there was a risk of uterine rupture, so


    Dennis brought me in for a checkup.


    ¡°Dennis, you¡¯ve finallye to see me!¡± When Olivia saw Dennis, tears filled her face and she ran into


    Dennis¡¯s arms.


    Dennis tried to stagger it, but she was so weak that she sat slumped on the floor, tugging at Dennis¡¯s


    pants, ¡°Dennis, my baby is gone, and Calvin said as he left that I would be happy as long as I followed


    you. But you don¡¯t want me now, and the baby¡¯s gone, and I can¡¯t seem to be happy.¡±


    At the mention of Calvin, Dennis frowned and bended over to help her up, ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to


    go. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    His words were too nd to show any emotion.


    But for Olivia, it was the best medicine. She pulled him, tears streaming down her face, ¡°Dear Brother, I


    don¡¯t want anything more. I was wrong. I was wrong about what happened. Please don''t be mad at me.


    I don¡¯t care about anything else as long as you want to see me, okay? I¡¯m gonna do what Calvin said. If


    you ever marry, your wife will be my sister, and I will treat ra like my own sister.¡±


    She cried as she spoke, ¡°I used to be capricious and unreasonable. But dear brother, I will change. I


    will be obedient.¡±


    Dennis frowned. After all, she was the one he had taken care of for years. He couldn¡¯t just let go.


    He looked at me without speaking, but I knew what he meant.


    After a pause, I said, ¡°You can stay with her! I¡¯ll find the doctor myself.


    ¡±


    He pressed his lips together. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter?¡±


    ¡°No, she needs you more.¡± He was worried about her, as he probably would have been if he had


    followed me. Why should I humiliate myself?


    Seeing this, Olivia said to me with tears in her eyes, ¡°ra, you¡¯re still angry with me, aren¡¯t you? I


    apologize on behalf of my mother. I really don¡¯t know anything about that. If I had, I would have stopped


    her.¡±


    With that, she fell to her knees heavily toward me, her eyes misted with tears, and she looked very


    sincere.


    On her knees, she drew people from the corridor and even the ward.


    Luna, who had been silent, tried to pull her for a moment, but could not, and fell to her knees and said


    mournfully, ¡°This is all my fault. Olivia had no idea you were kidnapped the other night. I did it all by


    myself. Now that you¡¯ve done the same thing with Olivia¡¯s baby, can all that anger go away?¡±


    I scowled and felt cold in my heart. What a nice drama!


    ¡°Little girl, we all make mistakes in this world, so don¡¯t give them a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Besides, she¡¯s sick. Don¡¯t put her on the spot.¡±


    The noise of the discussion all around was louder and louder, and it seemed that I was the one who


    was unreasonable.


    Looking at the mother and daughter on the ground, I really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If you really want


    forgiveness, you should go to the cemetery and see my kid that you suffocated. Olivia, what do I have


    to do with the death of your baby? Did I strangle it? Or did I suffocate it? You were afraid that Yara


    George would take your baby for A DNA test. And if it turned out that the kid wasn¡¯t Dennis¡¯s, you wereContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    done with him. You were just being selfish and afraid to have the baby, so you made up an excuse that


    I did it!¡±


    If I could do that, I would have been able to save my child when Mrs. Knight had me taken and my child


    suffocated. My child would not be killed alive by you. You did something wrong and not everything


    could be forgiven on your knees.¡±


    After that, I took a few steps back and went straight into the elevator and down the stairs.


    In the car. Dennis followed.


    I sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to stay with Olivia?¡±


    He got into the cab, grabbed my chin and kissed me hard.


    He said forcefully, ¡°ra, do you have to hurt people like this? ¡°


    Pushing him away, I said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    I didn¡¯t mean to hurt your sweetheart. Next time, I¡¯ll control myself.¡±


    I struggled a few times and felt a faint anger in my heart. ¡°Dennis, you don¡¯t have to humiliate me like


    that. If you want to stand up for Olivia, you can just p me. At least you¡¯re relieved, and so am I.¡±


    He stopped and made me look him in the eye with the most violent force. ¡°Are you not angry because


    you don¡¯t think I¡¯m important enough or because you don¡¯t care?¡±


    I was stunned.


    He looked at me with his dark eyes, ¡°You think I¡¯m going to defend Olivia because in your eyes, I¡¯m not


    your husband at all, and I¡¯m not going to think for you and take your side, right?¡±


    I pursed my lips and looked at him faintly.


    After a pause, I said, ¡°No!¡±


    He was responsible for Olivia, even though he knew a lot about her, because of Calvin, there was no


    way he could let her go.


    Besides, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, it was true that I lost a child and Olivia also lost a child, so we


    both suffered the same thing, so I should be relieved.


    I shouldn''t have hated Olivia. I shouldn''t have held on to it.


    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it should be over anyway.


    Dennis stared at me with a sneer in his throat, ¡°You don''t even think of me as a father. As far as you''re


    concerned, in this marriage, you don''t care what I end up doing. After the baby was gone, the person


    you relied on was Hank. When you wanted to help someone, the person on the n was Leo. I¡¯m not


    even thest person you turn to for help with your problems. ra, what am I to you? An unimportant


    ornament?¡±


    Looking at him, I kind of wanted tough, ¡°You¡¯re the one who cares about Olivia. You¡¯re the one who


    wasn¡¯t there for me when I was in trouble. You''re the one who came to Olivia in the middle of the night.


    It was you who visited Olivia so many times in the middle of the night. I don¡¯t have god¡¯s vision to see


    what kind of existence you are to me.¡±


    I had been generous. I didn¡¯t stand in his way of taking care of Olivia, and I didn¡¯t resent him for not


    taking the child¡¯s hatred to heart. I even went so far as to persuade him to take care of Olivia if she


    needed him. I didn¡¯t know why he was still not happy with me when I¡¯ve done all these.

 Chapter 206 Dennis Seeking for Attention

    Chapter 206 Dennis Seeking for Attention


    He looked at me, but his eyes were revealing seriousness and restraints. After a while, he looked at me


    Seeing his attitude, I was unhappy, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything for me. Just do whatever you want


    to do - follow your heart. You want to take care of Olivia Pearson, you can¡¯t let go of her. You should go


    after her.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± His eyes were cold, and his thin lips were showing a sneer. He sat up straight, and took


    out a cigarette case from the pocket of his pants, ¡°ra Kennedy, you are one of a kind! Should I be


    grateful that I am married to such a gracious, gentle, and understanding wife?¡±


    His words were all sarcasm.


    I pursed my lips and said inly, ¡°Mr. George, that¡¯s very kind of you to say so. But that is just what I


    should do.¡±


    Well, of course, this was my anger talking.


    He took a long puff of the cigarette, looked at me with deep eyes, and said solemnly, ¡°Are you sure we


    want to keep arguing like this?¡±


    I said, emotionless, ¡°Are we arguing? Are we?¡±


    He suddenly sneered and snuffed out the cigarette he had drawn, ¡°Do you have to speak in sarcasm?¡±


    I sneered, ¡°Dennis George, what¡¯s wrong with the way I speak? Did I say anything you don¡¯t want to


    hear now? No, I said exactly everything you want!¡±


    He took a breath and tried to suppress his anger, ¡°Everything I want, excuse me? Can you stop putting


    words in my mouth? Let¡¯s be honest with each other, shall we? Tell me what you want to say, and what


    you want to do. Quit using your stupid sarcasm! We are husband and wife, not enemies, and we don¡¯t


    have to be arguing about who¡¯s right and who isn¡¯t. ra Kennedy, Do you hear me?¡±


    I pursed my lips and looked at him. After a while, I got out of the car, picked up the brick on the flower


    stand, and handed it to him, ¡°Fine - what I want you to do now is to go up there and beat up that


    disgusting and hypocritical mother and daughter. I want you to tell Olivia Pearson upfront that she


    would bepletely out of her mind if she ever try toy her hands on my man! There is no way she


    will be me - I am the one and only ra Kennedy!¡±


    Raising my eyebrows to look at him, I raised the brick in my hand, ¡°Are you going to do it?¡±


    He was stunned for a moment and looked at me a little dumbfounded. A moment afterward, he said


    helplessly, ¡°Are you sure you want me to do this?¡±


    ¡°Is that a no from you?¡± I pursed my lips, staring at him.


    There was a smile in his eyes, ¡°Are you nning to send me in behind bars for a few years, so you can


    n for remarrying?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him, threw the brick back at the flower stand, and got back into the car.


    Seeing that my anger was gone, he smiled lightly, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡± I was already full of all that anger earlier, and I wasn¡¯t in the mood for food.


    He started the car, nced at me, and said, ¡°It seems that you and I haven¡¯t done enough cardio


    togethertely.¡±


    I was taken aback for a moment, and then instantly realized what he meant. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at


    him, ¡°Dennis George, you are shameless.¡±


    Back at the vi, before I got out of the car, he picked me up and went straight upstairs.


    Nanny Daisy and Jenny weren¡¯t home.


    Back in the bedroom.


    I looked away and said feeling a bit anxious, ¡°Dennis, it¡¯s not bedtime yet.


    Stop it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply but approached me slowly. I immediately uttered, ¡°How about... How about you go take


    a shower first?¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    I pursed my lips, ¡°We were just back home from the hospital. We should just freshen up and take a


    shower first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seemingly aware of my emotions, he nodded lightly. And then he took the coat from me, hugged me


    horizontally, and went into the bathroom.


    It was a little cold in City P after winter arrived. Fortunately, the heating equipment was installed at


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    home already. The temperature in the bathroom was high and it didn¡¯t take long for my face to turn all


    rosy.


    Dennis George¡¯s voice was low, with a hint of tenderness that easily took my guard off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep turning me down, ra. We are husband and wife, which means we are the most intimate


    people to each other in the world. No matter what the problem is, we can resolve it together. The Lewis


    family is not as simple as you think. We have a promising future ahead of us. We are in this together.¡±


    I felt a little confused and wasn¡¯t quite sure what he meant.


    But he didn¡¯t exin any further. He left the room a whileter. .

 Chapter 207 The Man of Power 1

    Chapter 207 The Man of Power 1


    The next day.


    I keep my eyes closed. Every part of my body was in pain, and I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Dennis fastened the belt and kissed me gently on my forehead. He stroked my face with his calloused


    fingers - I could feel his touch, but I didn¡¯t want to move at all.


    Momentster, he was out of the bedroom. But I was wrapped in the quilt, feeling as if my soul had


    been drawn away.


    I closed my eyes and wanted to sleep, but I couldn¡¯t. I felt ufortable all over my body. I couldn¡¯t


    hold back my feelings anymore. I buried myself in the quilt and started sobbing.


    I could hear the footsteps from the bedroom, though. Dennis suppressed his anger but I didn¡¯t miss it


    from his tone, ¡°ra, why are you crying?¡±


    I pursed my lips, I was not going to respond.


    He flipped the quilt - the light in the bedroom was a bit dazzling.


    He sullenly said, ¡°Are you nning to suffocate yourself?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so I looked at him with an extremely bad attitude, ¡°Dennis George, I have


    every right in the world to let out my emotions. Have you ever asked me about how I feel?¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    I wish I could just strangle him. I looked at him, gritting my teeth, ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it?¡±


    He pursed his lips and put on a serious look, ¡°Let''s take you to the hospital!¡±


    ...


    I felt I was wronged in my heart, so I picked up the pillow and smashed it at Dennis, ¡°Go away!¡±


    Dennis...


    Dennis closed the bedroom door behind him and left.


    I closed my eyes andy on the bed, having trouble falling asleep. The anger in my heart failed to go


    away.


    Nanny Daisy brought me something to eat and served it to the bedroom. She said with a timid voice,


    ¡°Ms. ra, get up and eat something, please. Let¡¯s help you put some medicine on before going back


    to sleep.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I was never the person who wouldsh out at people for no reason. So my tone was just cold,


    with no other emotions.


    She hesitated for a second, then she continued speaking, ¡°Ms. ra. Mr. George has asked me to


    make sure you would grab some food before he headed out the door. If you still feel ufortable,


    apply some medicine and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary!¡± I frowned as I was getting a bit annoyed.


    Seeing ra acting like this, Nanny Daisy didn¡¯t say anything else. Daisy put the things she had served


    on the table. And when she turned around to leave, she looked back at me, paused, and said, ¡°Ms.


    ra, Mr. George is nice and kind to you.


    I have been taking care of him since he was a child. He grew up around old Mr. George and he is never


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the best at taking care of people. The way he handles problems is to think of ways to solve them. The


    old man raised him as a sessor from a young age. The indifference in his temperament wasn¡¯t born


    with him, though. Sometimes he just isn¡¯t sure what might be the best to treat you well. But in the past


    year, I witness how much he cares for you and holds you dearly.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°He wanted toe up by himself just now. But he knows that you are


    still mad at him and probably doesn¡¯t want to see him yet. He asked me toe up for him instead.


    Ms. ra, you and Mr. George are husband and wife - You should learn to understand each other.


    What¡¯s more important, you two are in love. Arguing over some tiny little things hurts your marriage.¡±


    I was very tired, so I calmed down and said, ¡°I understand, Nanny Daisy. You may go back to work


    now. I am getting more sleep!¡±


    Nanny Daisy said everything she had to, so she looked at me and nodded, ¡°Okay. Please remember to


    eat something.¡±


    After saying so, Nanny Daisy left.


    Iy in bed, half-closed my eyes, and looked at the weather outside the window. It was already winter.


    The winter in City P was gloomy and drizzle. This kind of weather was not for a healing mood.


    Every inch of my body hurt - I couldn¡¯t sleep. I didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat, either.


    I didn¡¯t want to move or talk.


    Staring at the ceiling in a daze, I wasn¡¯t happy at all. My mind was in a mess thinking about Olivia


    Pearson losing her baby.


    I felt so irritable. And all I wanted now was to get a good night¡¯s sleep. However, the more I wanted to


    sleep, the harder it got.


    After repeating it a few times, I started to feel a little broken. I struggled to get up and walked to the


    balcony.


    I opened all the windows - The rain was light outside. The cold wind blew into the bedroom. I was a


    little awake, and my body hurt so bad. I simply sat by the window, letting the rain and cold wind blow in


    from outside.


    The leaves on the trees outside the vi were gone, and no birds werending on the bare branches. It


    looked like a very lonely scene.


    The rain was getting heavier. My body had been blown for a long time - the irritability in my heart was


    blown away, too.


    After calming down, I felt sleepy. I could not help leaning against the window, closing my eyes slightly,


    and preparing to sleep for a while.


    But the time passed so quickly that I vaguely felt like I was going to doze off. At the moment, someone


    opened the bedroom door.


    It was Dennis, and he got chills. He saw me all by myself on the balcony, and the whole bedroom now


    was at an icy temperature.


    Seeing him looking down at me now, I sat straight and all my sleepiness was long gone.


    He walked to me fast. His voice was super low as he was trying to hold back his anger, ¡°ra, what


    are you doing?¡±


    Dennis took me back to the bedroom from the balcony. His eyes were showing terrifying seriousness,


    ¡°Are you so sick me of that you have to torture yourself like this? What are you trying to save yourself


    for?¡±


    After staying up all day and night, I didn¡¯t have the energy to argue with him. I just felt out of sorts, and


    my whole body was groggy. I looked up at Dennis, and then I lowered my eyes and said nothing.


    My mouth was so dry. I nced at the bedroom but there was no sight of water. So I gave up.


    Seeing me like this, Dennis got angry. He put me on the bed, closed the window, and turned on the


    heater in the bedroom to the maximum.


    My clothes were already soaked. It was a thin pajama after all. He found me another one, put it on me


    again, and wrapped me in a quilt.


    Nanny Daisy followed Dennis. When she saw what was going on upstairs, her voice became even


    quieter, ¡°Mr. George, is Ms. ra alright?¡±


    Dennis seemed mad. And he said, ¡°Please go get her a ss of warm water and reheat dinner.¡±


    Nanny Daisy nodded and went downstairs.


    After tucking me into bed, Dennis flipped over the quilt.


    I was a bit shocked seeing him do so. So I reached my hand to stop him, ¡°Dennis, you...¡±


    ¡°Let me help you apply medicine!¡± He interrupted me, with an indifferent look on.


    ¡°No, I am fine,¡± I said, feeling a little ufortable in my throat.


    He sank his eyes, ¡°I do it or you help yourself, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    I got angry, ¡°Dennis George, get out of here!¡± I was already tired, and he made me extra irritable.


    He pursed his lips and nodded, ¡°So, I guess I will do it then.¡±


    I had been feeling terrible already, and I was annoyed by him. But now, it just got worse.


    Dennis suddenly got up. He wasn¡¯t paying attention and he was pushed to the ground by me suddenly,


    ¡°Dennis George, why can¡¯t you just leave me alone? I¡¯m super annoyed now - I told you not to disturb


    me, you¡¯re deaf, aren¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 208 The Man of Power 2

    Chapter 208 The Man of Power 2


    Aftershing out at Dennis, I got back into my bed and grabbed the quilt to cover myself.


    It had been so long - It had been so long since I acted this way.


    I knew I was wrong. But I was having an emotional breakdown, which I could not help with at all!


    Dennis didn¡¯t go away as I had assumed. Instead, he picked me up gently, ¡°I am sorry aboutst night.


    I crossed a line.¡±


    He held me in his arms, his voice was hoarse, and he deliberately lowered his voice, ¡°My love, can you


    forgive me? Would it make you feel better if I let you beat me up before eating?¡±


    Nanny Daisy served the food - There were three dishes and soup, ¡°Mr. George and Ms. ra, the food


    is ready!¡±


    Dennis nodded and said, ¡°You may be excused now.¡±


    Daisy left the room. Dennis held me tenderly. He held me up and walked towards the table.


    I was seated on hisp, without my shoes on. Dennis let mend my feet on his shoes.


    It seemed like he was serving a baby food this way, ¡°Taste this - Daisy made some really good food for


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    today.¡±


    He was not the best atpliments. He served the food straight to my mouth, and he spoke, ¡°Come


    on, take a bite.¡±


    I closed my eyes, avoided his actions, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    ¡°Let me serve you, babe.¡± He shoved the vegetables into my mouth. I found him even more annoying


    now, so I avoided him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    After speaking, I picked up the chopsticks, got off him, and moved to the sofa.


    Although I didn¡¯t eat in the morning and noon, I didn¡¯t feel hungry at all. After a few bites, I felt a little


    reluctant to eat.


    Dennis looked at me, frowned, ¡°Eat them all please - Don¡¯t waste any food.¡±


    I frowned and took a few more bites. My stomach was feeling unwell. I looked at him and said, ¡°Take


    this cutlery down. I want to get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get some rest together then.¡± He rang the service bell, and Nanny Daisy came up to collect the


    cutlery.


    I looked at Dennis, feeling quite cranky, ¡°Dennis, leave me alone.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°I want to be by your side!¡±


    Saying so, he reached out his hand to hug me.


    After staying up all day and night adding to my irritability, I suddenly got up in anger, pushed his hand


    away, and shouted, ¡°I told you I want to sleep, alone, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    I got so mad that I identally pulled the wound. I couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    There was slight helplessness on Dennis¡¯s face. He frowned and grabbed me firmly into his arms,


    ¡°Babe, be nice, okay? I promise I won¡¯t get my hands on you.


    Nor will I disturb you resting.¡±


    ¡°Get off me!¡± I raised my hand to push him away - I was still mad.


    He pursed his lips, and his dark eyes showed a bit of indifference, ¡°If the pain is severe, let¡¯s get you to


    the hospital and have the doctors check you out.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I felt like I was losing my mind around Dennis.


    He picked me up and held me directly downstairs. I exploded, ¡°Dennis George, have you known


    anyone who would go to the hospital for this kind of thing? How do you want me to exin to the


    doctors? Do I tell them you are sexually violent?¡±


    He pursed his lips, ¡°Okay, okay! If you don¡¯t want to go, let me help you apply medicine. And then we


    head to bed and get some good rest.¡±


    ¡°You are out of your mind!¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore at the moment.


    Seeing that I had no objection, he went back to the bedroom, put me on the bed, and rubbed the


    medicine on me.


    His movement was very light. When he saw me frown, he said, ¡°Next time I will be gentle. I don¡¯t want


    to hurt you again.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, justy down with my eyes closed.


    After applying for the medicine on me, Dennis got up, took off his coat, andy beside me. I was a little


    irritated by the smell of tobo on him.


    ¡°Dennis, stay away from me - I don¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes!¡±I nudged him and moved towards the


    other side of the bed.


    He stiffened for a second and got up. I thought he was going to go out, but I didn¡¯t expect to see him go


    into the bathroom to take a shower.


    He came out shortly afterward, dried the water from his hair, andy down again. He put his arms


    around me and said, ¡°You smell me again now, there is no smell of smoke.¡±


    I pursed my lips and closed my eyes, ready to sleep.


    But I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. After tossing and turning several times, I still couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Suddenly Dennis sat up straight from the bed. And he froze for a while, assuming that he still smelled


    like smoke, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower again!¡±


    I pursed my lips but didn¡¯t say anything. I got out of bed and looked around, and found that the sleeping


    pills I had brought backst time were gone.


    I looked at Dennis and sank my eyes, ¡°Where are my pills?¡±


    He narrowed his ck eyes slightly, ¡°What pills?¡±


    I was quite annoyed. I raised my hand and swiped the blue-and-white porcin vase to the ground,


    ¡°Sleeping pills, Dennis George. I want my sleeping pills! Where did you put them?¡±


    He looked at me, his voice low and deep, ¡°What do you want the sleeping pills for? I told Nanny Daisy


    to put them away.¡±


    Seeing that I was getting a little angry, he got up, put on his clothes, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±


    I pushed him away, ¡°Dennis, can you just give me the medicine, please? I just want to get a good


    night¡¯s sleep. Can you let me have that? Why bother to go to the hospital?¡±


    Nanny Daisy just came up and heard us arguing. She immediately spoke up, ¡°I know where the pills


    are. Let me go get them for you, Ms. ra.


    Don¡¯t worry. Hang on a second, please.¡±


    Dennis grimaced and frowned. He wanted to stop Nanny Daisy, ¡°She¡¯ll grow to be dependent on the


    pills if she takes them too frequently, Daisy...¡±


    ¡°Dennis, just shut up!¡± I was about to go nuts. I looked at Nanny Daisy and said, ¡°Nanny Daisy, please


    get me the pills!¡±


    Daisy looked at Dennis as if she was confirming whether she should give me medicine.


    I was furious and roared, ¡°Dennis, why the heck have you brought me home if all you want is to control


    everything I do? Are you having me torturing me and watching me suffer? Are you?¡±


    Dennis frowned. He hugged me in his arms to reassure me, ¡°I am not trying to control you - It¡¯s just that


    it¡¯s unhealthy to take too many sleeping pills. Or you will get dependent on them!¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± I yelled, ¡°Stop torturing me here. If you don¡¯t let me go to sleep, then send me to Hank¡¯s


    ce.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± Dennis got mad. Seeing that I was stubborn and emotionally unstable, he looked at Nanny


    Daisy, ¡°Go get the medicine!¡±


    Nanny Daisy hurried out of the bedroom and came back shortly afterward.


    She took only one pill, but it was enough for me. I grabbed the pill, swallowed it, pushed Dennis away,


    and got back in bed.


    Dennis also seemed to have noticed there was something wrong with me. Seeing me lying in bed,


    Dennis looked at Nanny Daisy, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Call Mario Bet and ask him toe


    over.¡±


    Daisy answered and headed out of the room.


    After taking the medicine, I calmed down and fell asleep shortly after.


    But people with light sleep, with the sleeping pills kicking in, would still feel the movement whenever


    there be.


    When Mario arrived, I could feel it, and I could hear him talking to Dennis.


    But probably because of the pills, I couldn¡¯t open my eyes.


    I overheard their conversation - Mario seemed to have noticed my insomnia might have to do with my


    depression.


    Mario gave the prescription for me to Dennis, ¡°She may have reached a severe level. She is very at


    ease with herself in a very bad environment. Remember not to leave her all by herself. She may hurt


    herself at any time. When she is physically or emotionally hurt, she will go to the extreme without


    warning. However, she seems to be doing a little better today. At least she trusts you enough tosh it


    out on you. At some point when she doesn¡¯t feel anything at all, deep down in her heart might start to


    see that her life is meaningless, and the tendency of hermitting suicide would increase at any time.


    During a time like this, you should be sure she stays safe and well, and try to keep her in a happy


    mood.¡±

 Chapter 209 The Man of Power 3

    Chapter 209 The Man of Power 3


    Dennis uttered an ¡°OK.¡±, but his voice was low and serious.


    I didn¡¯t catch what they said afterward. I was too sleepy, so I fell fast asleep.


    I thought I would be able to sleep at least until the next morning with the help of the sleeping pills. But I


    woke up early in the morning instead.


    The bedside was dimly lit. I was afraid of the dark, so the lights in the bedroom were dimly lit at night.


    I couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. I turned over slightly - I identally pulled the wound. Ouch! I


    subconsciously took a breath.


    Dennis, who was beside me, was a light sleeper. He heard my movements and opened his dark eyes.


    Looking at each other, I frowned, ¡°You go out!¡±


    Dennis frowned slightly and raised his hands to wrap around my body. He said in a low and hoarse


    voice, ¡°Are you going to stay angry with me for the rest of your life?¡±


    I pursed my lips.


    I wasn¡¯t going to stay mad at him for a lifetime.


    But at the moment, I didn¡¯t want to sleep on the same bed with him.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why I would be overreacting. But my feelings were very real. I just didn¡¯t want to


    suppress my emotions, nor would I hide them. I justshed out all these bad emotions on Dennis.


    He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He was just not a gentle lover in our sex life.


    But I was indeed angry.


    Seeing me pursing my lips, Dennis sighed slightly, ¡°ra, you are my only woman. I am so sorry I hurt


    you when we were getting intimate. I¡¯ll do better and be gentle. It won¡¯t happen again, I promise.¡±


    ¡°So... do you think I should forgive you for this?¡± Even though I was his only woman now. But I wasn¡¯t


    convinced that he had only lost control when he was with me.


    What an excuse.


    Dennis sighed andughed, ¡°Being so rough to you really shouldn¡¯t be forgiven so easily. When you


    recover, if you¡¯re still angry, you can do whatever you want to punish me.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him. And then I closed my eyes and went back to sleep.


    He hugged me, leaned his head on my shoulder, and said in a low voice, ¡°ra, I¡¯d be upset and


    jealous when I see others approaching you. If you neglect me and push me away, I¡¯d feel bad, too.


    Don¡¯t push me away anymore, okay? I¡¯m your husband, we can work things out.¡±


    His voice was low but gentle. There was a deep sense of sleepiness in his voice. But it was obvious


    that he was trying to work on the rtionship between us.


    Dennis was being sincere and apologetic. As husband and wife, it would not make sense for me to


    keep on being mad at him - Unless I was thinking about leaving him.


    After a brief pause, I pursed my lips, moved my body over slightly, and said, ¡°I am still in pain. And I


    feel so drowsy. But I am having a hard time falling asleep.¡±


    Dennis was holding me, ¡°I know, I know - Close your eyes, babe. Think of nothing, and you will fall


    asleep soon.¡±


    Mhm...


    When I woke up, it was already the next day.


    I thought Dennis would be out for work. But when I woke up, he was still lying down. His ck eyes


    were closed, there were shadows on the nks of his tall nose, which made his nose look taller. He had


    a short stubble under his chin. Maybe it was because he had stayed uptest night.


    He looked handsome and dignified when he was asleep. Without his usual coldness and indifference,


    he was even more attractive.


    I slept very well that night. When I woke up, my mind was much clearer. And I got up to freshen up.


    Perhaps my movements were loud - I woke Dennis. He pulled me back into bed and let my head rest


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    on his strong arm.


    He gave me a gentle kiss on my forehead. His voice was sexy and flirty, ¡°You are awake, babe.¡±


    I nodded and looked at him in surprise, ¡°I thought you would be at work by now.¡±


    He rubbed his chin against my face and his stubble made me itchy. ¡°I have been swamped at work now


    that it¡¯s almost the end of the year. I might not be able to spend time with you in the next few days. I


    don¡¯t have anything nned up for today. I have all the time in the world to sleep in and spend time


    with you.¡±


    I was not pleased, ¡°But I have to go in today!¡± JD Tech and the Gibson family¡¯s project hadunched


    already. I had to put some serious effort into the project even though I was responsible for checking up


    on progress.


    ¡°I aming with you!¡± Dennis spoke. And he scooted closer to me.


    I was shocked, ¡°What? What do you mean you areing with me?¡±


    He raised his brows as if he was in a perfect mood. He kissed me on the corner of my lips and said,


    ¡°Are there any rules of thepany forbidding you from taking your hubby to work with you?¡±


    Well, Dennis was not wrong - There weren¡¯t such rules.


    But!


    I paused. I then looked at him and said, ¡°But it would be so inconvenient if you came along!¡± His


    handsome looks were attractive. Besides, he was Dennis George! If he were toe into the office


    with me, people would gossip about us immediately.


    ¡°No, babe. Don¡¯t worry about it. If anything, I could make things easier for you!¡±


    Made things easier for me...


    Now I knew nothing I said would change his mind.


    ¡°I am going to freshen up!¡± I got up and went into the bathroom.


    The winter days were getting colder day by day - It is foggy outside. The water in the house was cold. I


    turned on the faucet and had to wait for a while before there was hot water.


    Dennis followed me into the bathroom. He now had dark circles under his eyes, which seemed to have


    to do with not getting enough sleep.


    I looked at him, ¡°What time did you go to bedst night?¡±


    He yawned, ¡°Two in the morning!¡±


    Sote!


    It was only seven in the morning - Dennis didn¡¯t get enough sleep. ¡°Would you like to sleep for a little


    longer?¡±


    He hugged me from behind, joking in a flirty way, ¡°Mario said I should never leave your side.¡±


    What was this nonsense?


    ¡°Go freshen up. I am going to take a shower!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I stared at him nkly, wondering why he acted like this all of a sudden.


    I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him subconsciously. I averted my eyes for a while, pursed my lips, and said,


    ¡°You finish the shower first. I will be outside!¡±


    He pulled me by my arm, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Anything you haven¡¯t seen already?¡±


    I...


    Dennis bit on my upper lip lightly, and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wash up.¡±


    Watching him let out the water, I was a bit stunned, ¡°Dennis, can you take me to see the doctor when


    you have time?¡±


    His eyes were sparkling, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I heard that taking too many sleeping pills is not healthy.¡±


    ¡°Well, about that...¡± Heughed suddenly. In the bathroom, the water was running. He walked towards


    me, put his fingers in my hair, and kissed me holding the back of my head with his big palm. He finally


    let go of me a momentter, ¡°It¡¯s not just about taking sleeping pills. Don¡¯t run away from your health


    problems anymore, okay?¡±


    I nodded. My lips hurt from being bit by him. I lowered my head, feeling a bit upset, ¡°You are always so


    rough on me. Of course, I would avoid you...¡±


    Yes, I was telling him what he had been done wrong.


    Dennis burst intoughter, ¡°It was all my fault. I will be a gentle lover from now on.¡±


    I pushed him away, ¡°Finish your shower first!¡± I freshened up quickly and got out of the bathroom.


    I wasn¡¯t into peeping people in their showers.


    ...

 Chapter 210 The Man of Power 4

    Chapter 210 The Man of Power 4


    After breakfast, Dennis followed me along back to the office. Working hours started at 9. Traffic was


    bad on our way, even though we had left home early - We arrived at work around 9, almost running


    I was d I didn¡¯t have to clock in.


    The elevator was packed because everyone was afraid of runningte. Dennis was tall and he covered


    me in his hug so I didn¡¯t have to be squeezed. He was tall and handsome, and he had always been a


    famous figure on the Finance and Economics headlines in City P the past half-year.


    Quite a few officedies from the Gibson¡¯s recognized Dennis and looked over at him now and then.


    There were a couple of them spoke up and greeted him.


    But I felt quite awkward. Dennis and I were standing close to each other in an intimate position.


    Besides, he was trying to protect me, so someone from the crowds asked out of curiosity, ¡°Ms. ra,


    are you seeing Mr. George?¡±


    Dennis had always been aloof and arrogant, so I assumed he wouldn¡¯t reply at all - The best he could


    do might just be a smile out of courtesy. I didn¡¯t expect him to answer, ¡°We are husband and wife, and


    we have been married for several years.¡±


    The people in the elevator had no idea. They all cast gossip and stared at us in awe for a while.


    I wanted to say something, but finally decided not to - I just looked at everyone with a forced smile in


    the end.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone in the elevator started to ask Dennis and me, out of natural human curiosity about how we


    had met each other and gotten married.


    Luckily we arrived on our floor - I grabbed Dennis and pulled him along to walk toward my office room,


    apologizing with a smile.


    After I pulled Dennis into my office, I red at him and said angrily, ¡°I told you not to follow me to work.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I was just telling the truth.¡±


    I was stunned, ¡°Don¡¯t you always hate being gossiped about?¡± There was an elevator at the George


    Group, exclusive for the CEO¡¯s use only. Dennis did not have to socialize with other staff if he didn¡¯t


    want to. Why did he be so chatty after taking the staff elevator with me once this time?


    And he was nning to keep on chitchatting with others?


    He smiled, naturally grabbed me into his arm, and said, ¡°You are mywfully wedded wife - What


    others talked about are facts, not gossip. Gossips can never be facts.¡±


    I pushed Dennis¡¯s arm away. I pulled him to sit on the sofa, looked at him, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t just hug


    me whenever you want, especially when I am at work now. I have to be professional, do you get it?"


    Heughed, ¡°Why are you talking to me like I am a child?¡±


    Uh uh! No!


    ¡°Anyway, just don¡¯t interfere with my working hours, alright?¡±


    Dennis nodded and smiled. He took a magazine and started reading it instead. Seeing that he was well


    behaved, I turned on theputer and focused on reading the documents piled up on the table.


    I was only in charge of one project, so the workload was notrge. And things were even easier on me


    with Hank¡¯s participation in the project.


    After finishing reading the document, I looked up and realized Dennis had been staring at me, with his


    hand holding his chin.


    I was a bit surprised, and couldn¡¯t help but pout my lips, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Women who work hard are beautiful!¡±


    I...


    Dennis was unbelievable...


    Time flew by - It was almost noon. I was thinking about what to eat for lunch.


    But Dennis¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up and frowned slightly as if something wrong had happened.


    Listening to what he said, it seemed to have to do with Mario Bet.


    He finished the call finally. He walked up to me, wrapped his arms around me, and said, ¡°I am afraid


    you would have to get lunch alone. Mario ran into some problems with the project he was in charge of. I


    have to go check it out.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡±


    His leaving would help me focus on work better.


    He found my reaction funny, ¡°It seems like you want me to leave you alone, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Of course!


    Was I being too obvious, though?


    I smiled at him and said, ¡°Nah, I just don¡¯t want to keep you from your busy schedules!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s finger slid across the tip of my nose, and he said, ¡°I will see you tonight then. Don¡¯t forget to


    grab something to eat, OK?¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡±


    Seeing him off, I kept on thinking about what Jackie Wells had said early. I somehow got worried,


    ¡°Dennis, stay safe!¡±


    He looked back at me, smiling, ¡°I will, babe!¡±


    A whileter after Dennis left, unfortunately, I got a call from Olivia Pearson.


    She seemed to be doing better - On the other side of the phone, her voice was modest, ¡°Ms. ra, can


    we meet?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t willing to meet her, so I had to reject her directly, ¡°Olivia, we have nothing inmon. I don¡¯t


    think we should meet.¡±


    She replied after a brief silence, ¡°Does Dennis count as our something inmon?¡±


    I frowned, feeling cranky, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°I am downstairs now. Let¡¯s meet somewhere and talk.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Downstairs at the Gibson¡¯s Building, Olivia was in a white dress. After her miscarriage, she seemed to


    have lost quite a few pounds. Her chin was pointing, and her face seemed tired and pale.


    She was leaning on a white Maserati with her arms crossed. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Let¡¯s


    go!¡±


    I nodded and got in the car.


    ¡°You seem better off without Dennis,¡± I spoke, with no sense of sarcasm.


    The Lewis family had invested in her, of course, they would give the best of everything to her.


    She frowned upon my statement. She seemed upset, ¡°Whether I am doing okay or not has nothing to


    do with leaving Dennis. It is nothing of your business, either.¡±


    Her sadness flew out from her words.


    We arrived at a cafe.


    After being seated down, Olivia ordered an espresso and kept stirring it elegantly.


    I ordered a ss of milk - Honestly, I was never into the coffee. I would never taste it.


    Seeing the profoundness in her eyes, I had to speak up, ¡°You are much like your mother.¡±


    Olivia and her mother both liked the bitterness of espressos.


    She looked down and stared at the coffee in her hand. She seemed to have figured out what I had


    been trying to say. She stopped stirring and looked at me, ¡°When will you stop?¡±


    I was stunned - Olivia took me by surprise, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, looking a little cold, ¡°Steven Pearson was sentenced to death, Sam Bates


    was investigated, and my mother was involved. If this is your way of revenge, a child plus my mother¡¯s


    reputation, would these be enough?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I yelled, and my tone calmed down. ¡°Your miscarriage had nothing to do with me. Besides, I


    would never even see the loss of a child¡¯s life asfort. As for your mother, her reputation isn¡¯t


    damaged - She was just being investigated. If she did nothing wrong, she would as much a rich woman


    as she has always been. And she would still rely on herself to work hard step by step. Her reputation


    would still be intact. If she did something filthy, it''s only a matter of time before she falls from the height


    she¡¯s reached, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She seemed quite mad. She took a deep breath, and her eyes were full of anger, ¡°Karma wille at


    you eventually.¡±


    I had an ironicugh, ¡°What karma? You were in love with Dennis. But your mother framed his wife and


    children. And now your mother¡¯s reputation is at stake. Is this the kind of karma you are expecting?¡±


    Olivia was furious. She grab the coffee on the table and poured it at me. It wasn¡¯t burning, but the liquid


    stained my clothes.


    I didn¡¯t dodge and looked straight at her.


    She was in a bad mood, stood up, and red at me, ¡°ra Kennedy, you lost a child, but if you want,


    you can have more in the future. Do you ever care about other innocent people? You ruined everything


    - Steven Pearson¡¯s life, Sam Bates¡¯s career future, and my mother¡¯s future and all she¡¯s built up in the


    past years. Do you consider yourself noble, ra? You''re more vicious than any of us - You ruined my


    rtionship, stole the person I love, and ruined the life that my brother has risked his life to help me


    build.¡±

 Chapter 211 The Man Who Spoke by Power 5

    Chapter 211 The Man Who Spoke by Power 5


    I sneered and wiped the coffee off my face with a tissue, ¡°Innocent? If Steven Pearson is innocent, then


    the people he killed are even more innocent. Don¡¯t you know why he was sentenced to death? Is Sam


    Bates innocent? All the money he made these years and all the bad things he had done to other


    people. How can a man like him be such a high official? How many innocent people do you think are


    behind him? Your mother is innocent? This is even more ridiculous. You don¡¯t know how she made me


    lose my baby? After all these years of climbing so high, have you ever considered how much dirt she¡¯s


    been up to?¡±


    At this point, I wasughing even colder, ¡°As for your brother, yes, he was smart enough to know he


    didn¡¯t have much time left, so he entrusted you to Dennis. It was no one¡¯s fault that he died. It was his


    destiny. But he also ruined Dennis¡¯s life. You love Dennis, but have you asked him if he loves you?¡±


    Olivia bit her lip so hard that I smiled just by looking at her. ¡°You know Dennis doesn¡¯t love you, right?


    Because of the responsibility your brother gave him, so even though Dennis hates you so much, he still


    takes care of you and helps you. Because he promised your brother that he¡¯d take care of you no


    matter what. Your brother is so cruel. One word from him has dragged Dennis down his entire life. Is he


    innocent?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± She was very excited. ¡°It¡¯s not what you said. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, Dennis would have


    married me and taken care of me for the rest of my life. It was you! Youring out of nowhere put him


    on the spot.¡±


    I wanted tough, ¡°Put him on the spot? If he had stood firm enough when Grandpa George asked him


    to marry me, would Grandpa have let him? Do you think, given his character, he would really be forced


    to marry me, as Grandpa said? It¡¯s only been three years. Three years and he can¡¯t let me go. And how


    about you? Do the math yourself. How long have you been with him? Why didn¡¯t he marry you all those


    years ago? If he had even the slightest affection for you, he would have married you before I came


    along, wouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Olivia was already sobbing. I knew the words were like knives, each cutting into her weak side.


    ¡°Leave my mother alone. You¡¯ve done what you wanted. I¡¯m not going to haunt Dennis, and I¡¯m not


    going to be part of your marriage. I quit, please do not hurt my mother, let alone the Lewis family. We


    will never speak again. You and Dennis can move on.¡±


    Olivia was in a bad mood. She knew better than anyone that Luna wouldn¡¯t be spared, but she begged


    me anyway.


    Maybe she really loved Dennis and gave her heart and love to him. Maybe she just loved Dennis for his


    kindness to her, but all of these had nothing to do with me.


    I looked at her and said, ¡°I will have a good life with Dennis. I appreciate you not getting involved, but


    as for your mother, I¡¯m not letting her go either. After all, I¡¯m just at the beginning. There¡¯s a long way to


    go.


    ¡±


    Olivia went pale and crumpled. ¡°ra, I¡¯ve left you all alone, so why do you keep pushing me? You


    know damn well that if I continue to badger Dennis, he¡¯ll never get rid of me because of my brother.


    Unless I let it go, my shadow will haunt your marriage for the rest of your life. You can live with that for


    a year or 10 years, but ra, can you really live with having me in your marriage for the rest of your


    life?¡±


    I pressed my lips, my fingertips pierced my palms. What a difference a dead men could make! She was


    right! Dennis¡¯s responsibility to Olivia was the same as those disgusting consents that couldn¡¯t be cut.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at her, I sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind risking the happiness of your life, I can live with that. At


    least I have Dennis with me in the dead of night. You know damn well he has no feelings for you. You¡¯ll


    spend your whole life with a man who doesn¡¯t love you. You¡¯re not even a third party. If you are willing,


    what am I to care?¡±


    I continued, looking at her discolored face, ¡°Your presence only asionally interferes with our


    rtionship. But you, on the other hand, will spend the rest of your life in this meaningless


    entanglement. But once you leave Dennis, it will be a different story. You are beautiful, youe from


    a good family, there are many people who can give you happiness. Marcus Thomson has been with


    you for so long, you can¡¯t have missed it. If you stay with him, you¡¯ll be able to take care of Luna even if


    she ends up with nothing. The Lewis family has a deep foundation. Even if I could move, I could not


    uproot it. So, as long as you leave, I still can¡¯t hurt you in the future.¡±


    That was true. Once Olivia quit, even if I wanted to hurt her, it was only a small act, not a threat. But


    with her obsession with Dennis all these years, she was not leaving. It was habit, not love.


    Sure enough!


    Her eyes sharpened and she shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving him. If you won¡¯t let my mother go,


    then we¡¯ll fight to the end. You won¡¯t make it easy for me, and I won¡¯t make it easy for you. ra, you


    can give up everything. But I can¡¯t. I want both love and family.¡±


    I sneered and shrugged, ¡°Then we¡¯ll see. We¡¯ll fight to the end.¡±


    Olivia was greedy.


    She wanted everything. She was right. I didn¡¯t seem to want anything. Yeah, I didn¡¯t want it, but what


    can I want when I had nothing?


    I didn¡¯t know when Olivia had left. Sitting in the coffee shop, I just felt sick inside. For Olivia, the loss


    was just a baby, and the pain passed in a few days.


    But for me, the loss was the child I depended on for my life. She had parents and family to protect, but


    I... didn¡¯t.


    The coffee spilled on me dried up. I was a little embarrassed. I¡¯d been sitting too long. I should get back


    to the office.


    I was just getting up when I saw the man standing next to me.


    I was stunned for a moment. Wasn¡¯t he busy?


    ¡°Why...... Why are you here?¡± I didn¡¯t look at him. I had my bag ready to leave.


    Dennis narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who were you here with?¡±


    ¡°No one!¡± I spoke and looked around. Not far away, Mario Bet and Marcus Thomson had just taken


    their seats. It looked like these three just got here.


    ¡°What about the coffee on your shirt?¡± said he seriously.


    The coffee was dry but still stained.


    I frowned and said casually, ¡°I got it myself by ident.¡±


    He sneered and looked at me like I was an idiot. ¡°You spilled coffee on yourself? Huh?¡±

 Chapter 212 The Man Who Spoke by Power 6

    Chapter 212 The Man Who Spoke by Power 6


    I pressed my lips together and changed the subject. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    He looked away from the empty ss on the table and answered unquestionably, ¡°Who spilled it?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Are you going to beat her up or give her a cup of coffee?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Which do you prefer?¡±


    I¡­


    ¡°All right, you guys go talk. I''m gonna go. I have work to do!¡± What was the point? He couldn¡¯t beat


    Olivia up anyway, and besides, he wouldn¡¯t.


    He took me by the wrist, ¡°What did she want to talk to you about?¡±


    I felt a little headache and impatient. ¡°Dennis, let¡¯s talk about it when we get home. Why don¡¯t you go


    talk to them first?¡±


    Breaking his hand apart, I walked straight out of the cafe.


    I didn''t get far before Dennis followed me. He threw his coat around me. ¡°You didn¡¯t drive here, did


    you? I¡¯ll take you hometer and change your clothes before you go to work.¡±


    I scowled and shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s already done. I¡¯ll go to work to deal with some business and go


    back.¡±


    ¡°What do you have to do right now?¡± he said crossly. When I looked at him, he became less serious


    and said, ¡°Go back to your bath and change your clothes. Don¡¯t you feel bad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± He frowned. ¡°We could get along better, more like a couple, not like that!¡±


    I scowled unconsciously. As Nanny Daisy said, he had been really trying to handle things welltely,


    and I could see his care and attention.


    After a pause, I looked at him and nodded. ¡°Well, you can take me home.¡±


    His face brightened a little and he pulled me into the car. ¡°Won¡¯t you tell them goodbye?¡± I said as we


    started.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right!¡± After answering me, he drove straight to the vi.


    Back at the vi, I went to the bathroom and took a shower. When I came out, Dennis was on the


    balcony talking on the phone.


    The balcony was not big, so I can still hear Olivia on the other end of the phone.


    Dennis didn¡¯t seem very happy and his voice was low, ¡°Olivia, you and I can deal with this between us,


    you don''t need to mess with ra.¡±


    Olivia snapped. ¡°What do you mean I picked on her? Did shein to you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dennis lowered his voice, looked back at me at the noise behind him, and came straight in from


    the balcony.


    Olivia''s voice was loud and irritated. ¡°What makes you think I did it? Am I that bad in your heart?¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t really want to talk about this. He paused.


    ¡°This is thest time. There will be no next time. If this is about your mother, then you cane to me,


    because I¡¯m involved, and I¡¯m only going to be more involved.¡±


    ¡°Dennis!¡± Olivia sounded furious. ¡°My mother was just trying to protect me. What did she do to deserve


    this?¡±


    Dennis frowned, his eyes on me and motioned for me to dry my hair. I looked at him sideways and


    didn¡¯t want to go.


    He smiled, then looked serious again at the phone, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to get justice for my kid. Am I


    wrong?¡±


    This left her speechless.


    Olivia had nothing to say and just hung up.


    Dennis tossed the phone away, pulled me down and wiped my hair.


    His phone rang several times, but he didn¡¯t answer it. I lost my temper and looked back at him. ¡°You


    take care of your business!¡±


    He said very calmly, ¡° Let me dry your hair first!¡±


    And I¡­


    After a long time, when my hair was dry, he was ready to go.


    Seeing him out of the door, I went straight to the office. I was going to talk to Hank about AI. The


    project had just started, and I hadn¡¯t figured out many things yet, so I wanted to talk to him about it


    carefully.


    But after a long search, I heard his assistant say he was in the hospital, and that Yank Gibson was


    dying.


    I called Hank several times, but I couldn¡¯t get through. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, so I called


    Yara.


    When I got through, all I could hear were heart-wrenching cries, but they weren¡¯t Yara¡¯s.


    I said, ¡°Yara, How¡¯s Mr. Gibson?¡±


    ¡°Please tell Dennis he¡¯s dead. Tell him toe to the hospital with you. Let him talk to Hank about the


    funeral.¡± Yara¡¯s voice was calm. I couldn¡¯t pick out any emotion.


    I was a little stunned, and I couldn¡¯t react. Why did Yank die so suddenly?


    Wasn¡¯t he fine before?


    I asked for the address and went straight there. Dennis was probably busy and didn¡¯t answer his


    phone, so I just texted him the address and went there myself.


    Yank was dead by the time I got to the hospital. Gloria sat half-paralyzed in the doorway of the hospital


    room, her face haggard and lifeless.


    Yara wasn¡¯t there, and neither was Hank. Gloria looked up at me at the noise.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but all of a sudden she ran at me and threw me to the ground, Shouting, ¡°None of


    the George family are good people. Your aunt took my husband, you took my son, you¡¯re both bad


    people.¡±


    Gloria got too emotional and pulled me around, hitting and cursing. I was caught off guard, and she


    pushed me so hard that I was pinned to the ground, and she scratched blood from my face and neck.


    She ripped my hair off a lot, and the nurse saw that and pulled her away.


    She must have been stimted. She was a little crazy, desperately cursed at me, ¡°You¡¯re gonna get


    what you deserve, all of you. Yara, just because you inherited the Gibson Family doesn¡¯t mean you


    won. I will fight with you for the rest of my life, and you will go to hell.¡±


    Hank was taking care of Yank¡¯s death paperwork. When he came back, he looked at me and said,


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gloria stunned me for a moment. I looked at her and shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said.


    Yara came and looked at Gloria, who was half crazy. She just frowned and gave me a look. ¡°Are you


    okay?¡±


    I shook my head and I was worried about Hank. His father had just died, and his mother was like this.


    He was just a man, although he looked calm on the surface. I didn¡¯t know what was going on in his


    heart.


    Yank¡¯s body was taken directly to the funeral home for cremation. The funeral was scheduled for next


    month. Hank took care of everything and sent Gloria away.


    He looked at Yara and said simply, ¡°My father has given you the management of the Gibson Family. I


    will make a handover to thepany as soon as possible and then go back to Country M.¡±


    Yara nodded slightly, with a light emotion on her face.


    I was stunned for a few seconds, and then I realized that Yank had handed over the Gibson Family to


    Yara. Hank was the son of Yank. How could he...


    Hank said and walked wearily out of the hospital. I followed, not knowing how tofort him. ¡°Hank,


    have you eaten yet?¡±

 Chapter 213 The Gibson Family’s Complicated Past

    Chapter 213 The Gibson Family¡¯s Complicated Past


    ¡°''I¡¯m not hungry!¡± By the sound of his voice, he seemed reluctant to speak to me.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I followed him into the car, jumped into the driver¡¯s seat first, looked at him


    and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    It¡¯s not safe for him to drive like this.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at me. He looked very pale. ¡°Why? Are you feeling sorry for me?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°No! At least we¡¯re friends. You helped me. There¡¯s no reason for me to stand by and do


    nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± He sneered. ¡°So you¡¯re paying your debts?¡±


    Knowing he was in a bad mood, I said no more and started the car and went straight to The Gibson¡¯s.


    The car stopped and he leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, dark circles visible. He said in a


    tired voice, ¡°You can stay in the Gibson Family. Yara will manage it. She¡¯s Dennis¡¯s aunt, and she won¡¯t


    do anything to you.¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Country M!¡± He pinched his eyebrows. ¡°I only came back here to take care of my mother.


    Now that her worries are gone, it¡¯s better for me to take her back to Country M.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know much about Yank¡¯s marriage. There was no way to decide who was right and who was


    wrong, so there was no reason for me to say more.


    I was silent for a moment. ¡°Come on,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll take you up there. You need to eat something, get


    some rest, and we¡¯ll figure it outter.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He looked at me sideways, his eyes deep and unfathomable. ¡°Link Kennedy is supposed to be


    nning how to get you into their family. Your path will get better and better. As for the Lewis family,


    just do it up to a point. A lot of people died identally under Samuel Lewis, so be careful.¡±


    I nodded and looked at him with a slight sigh, ¡°Do you have to go back to Country M? The Gibson


    Family is so big, even if you don¡¯t run the Gibson Family, there¡¯s still the Shone family, right?¡±


    He smiled, and his mouth was a little dry, probably from his anxiety and anger. ¡°Are you looking out for


    me? Don''t you want me to go?¡±


    I didn¡¯t mean that. After a pause, I said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want you to go.


    I owe you so much in my life that I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t pay you back. If you go back to Country M, we¡¯ll be


    so far apart, and it¡¯ll be impossible for me to return the favor.¡±


    He sat up straight. ¡°Do you really want to return the favor?¡±


    I nodded. If it had not been for his timely arrival and keeping me up till dawn, I should be dead now. He


    saved my life.


    He said, curling his lips. ¡°If you want to repay the kindness, stay with me tonight!¡±


    I froze and stared at him.


    He sneered at me. ¡°Why? You don''t want to? In the past, people repay their kindness by marrying each


    other, but you are already married, so it is impossible for me to marry you. I can only keep you for one


    night.¡±


    I pressed my lips together and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Heughed. ¡°I just asked you to stay overnight. What are you doing? Although Yank was not kind to


    me, I was born when he fell in love with my mother. He had been unkind to me all these years, but we


    were still father and son, and I felt sorry for him when he died.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Stay in my house. At least it¡¯s not that empty.¡±


    I was stunned and opened my mouth. I didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. I thought...


    ¡°What do you think I intend to do by keeping you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled then.¡± With that, he got out of the car and pulled me straight into the house.


    The Gibson house was alreadyrge, but as Yank¡¯s ashes were to be brought back for a few days, the


    hall was draped in white cloth, making it seem even bigger and empty.


    With a small family and a funeral at this time, they looked bleak. I followed him into the hall, where he


    had his servant cook dinner.


    Yara soon followed back with a stack of papers, mostly about the division of Gibson¡¯s estate. Hank


    gave her a cold look and said nothing.


    She took the papers, handed them to Hank and said, ¡°You can have the Gibson¡¯s house and car. I just


    want to be president of the Gibson Family.


    ¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± Hank sneered and looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°He hasn¡¯t even been buried yet, and you¡¯re


    already splitting the inheritance with me? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯lle after you in the middle of the


    night?¡±


    Yara¡¯s face was cold, her thin cold lips slightly pursed and said, ¡°That¡¯s what he promised me. He gave


    me 50 percent of his shares. ording to thew, I have the right to be president of the Gibson


    Family.¡±


    Hank scowled. ¡°Are you nning on leaving the Gibson family so early without waiting for his funeral?¡±


    Yara said coldly, ¡°You don''t have to be so sarcastic. Both you and your mother have the Gibson family¡¯s


    shares. I will give you every penny you deserve.¡±


    ¡°You can take it all!¡± Hank sneered. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t care about those shares. You¡¯ve been nning all


    these years. It¡¯s all yours. Take it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Yara said, ¡°I won¡¯t take less if it¡¯s mine and I won¡¯t take a cent if it¡¯s not mine. Just,


    please tell your mother to stoping around me. I had nothing to do with what happened. She hated


    me for so many years, it¡¯s time to get over it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you had nothing to do with that?¡± there was a sudden sound of excitement at the


    door,


    It was Gloria. Her eyes were red and swollen, and she looked at Yara with a grim face. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t


    seduced Yank, would he suddenly have given me the cold shoulder? Decades of love! From when we


    were young to when we were married, I apanied him to every corner of the world.¡±


    She entered the house, tears in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve been with him through all the Gibson family¡¯s bad times.


    He loved me so much. From Hank¡¯s birth to his going abroad, he had taken good care of me. I thought


    we¡¯d be happy all our lives. But I never thought that your appearance would make him choose to


    divorce me at the age of 50. Yara, you said it wasn¡¯t your fault. But all along you were the one who


    drove me and my husband against each other. If you hadn¡¯t gone all pathetic and let him take care of


    you, how¡¯d he get to where he is today? You¡¯re from a rich family. Why would you seduce a married


    man?¡±


    Speaking of the pain, Gloria looked fierce and wanted to tear Yara apart. ¡°What do you like about him?


    He can¡¯t even let you have a baby! What do you want to achieve? For a share of the Gibson Family?


    Why were you so cheap? Is it the bitch in you that made you do this?¡±


    It was an insult at the end.

 Chapter 214 The Gibson Family’s Complicated Past 2

    Chapter 214 The Gibson Family¡¯s Complicated Past 2


    Yara¡¯s face was cold. She looked at Gloria, sped her hands, as if holding back her anger, and


    suddenly smiled. ¡°Yes, I am cheap, but you are worse than me. Gloria, think about why you and Yank


    divorced.¡±


    ¡°Because of you! Because of you bitch!¡± Gloria was furious. ¡°Because you seduced him and destroyed


    our family, all because of you.¡±


    Yara sneered. ¡°You really have no memory of your past! About that night at the Victor hotel ten years


    ago, did you think that if you didn¡¯t tell, no one would ever know?¡±


    Gloria¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°You... What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean better than I do. You probably never know that after what you did, that guy will


    Gloria turned pale and shook as she looked at Yara, ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. Yank knew, he knew...¡±


    Yara kept a poker face. ¡°Not only did he know, but to cover up your dirty business, every time that


    person came, he paid that person to keep him quiet. Do you know how he survived each time? He


    loved you, and you knew it, but why were you hurting him?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gloria burst into tears. ¡°I had no idea about that night. I had no idea. I tried to exin it to him, but


    I saw you with him, and it hurt me, and that¡¯s why I started fighting with him. I didn¡¯t know it was like


    this.¡±


    Yara looked at her grief coldly and said, ¡°There was nothing going on between me and him back then.


    Just to cover up your dirtyundry, he promised me a share of the Gibson Family and money. The


    George Group was going bankrupt, and it was my father¡¯s life¡¯s work, so I needed the money. So I


    agreed to apany him in a y. As soon as he got the word out that he was having an affair, that


    guy would know what he had gotten was useless. Surely you have no idea why that man died in a car


    ident for no apparent reason. It was Yank who killed him on your behalf.¡±


    Gloria sank to the floor sobbing.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me? Why?¡±


    ¡°Tell you?¡± Yara¡¯s face was grim. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you? That guy died in a car ident, and


    you almost killed him for a loser. Why would he tell you? To make you hate him for killing the one you


    cared about the most?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t even love him. That night was an ident. He was dead and I was


    just there checking. I saw you with him, and it hurt me, and that¡¯s why I stabbed him, and I didn¡¯t expect


    this.¡±


    Hank looked very angry.


    He looked at Yara and said coldly, ¡°Why are you saying this now? Yank is dead, do you want to kill my


    mother too?¡±


    Yara sneered. ¡°So you want your mother to hate your father all her life? He had been wronged for so


    many years, why should he not be allowed to die a clean death?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault! It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Gloria picked herself up hesitantly and looked at Yara and smiled. ¡°He


    loved me. Yes, he did.¡±


    There seemed to be something wrong with her. I looked at Hank and said, ¡°You¡¯d better take your


    mother to the hospital. She doesn¡¯t seem right now.¡±


    Not many people could handle that kind of excitement. Hank took one look at Yara and helped Gloria


    out of the house.


    Yara and I were left in the house. I looked at the indifferent woman and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll


    go back first.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t gone a few steps before she said, ¡°You think I¡¯m wrong, too? Ought I not to tell all this?¡±


    I looked back at her and paused before saying, ¡°Yank didn''t want to say it when he was alive. Maybe


    he had his own agenda.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°He¡¯s just worried about Gloria¡¯s feelings and reputation. What else could he be up to?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help frowning. I always felt her words were full of malice. Looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help but


    say, ¡°Yank¡¯s ns were his scruples. All he wanted in life was to protect his wife¡¯s reputation. You¡®¡¯re


    taking more than half of her life for that.¡±


    Gloria endured and hated for half her life, and finally found herself at fault. She hated the wrong man


    and loved the wrong man. The rest of her life was going to be difficult in any way.


    She looked at me and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Are you defending Hank? Is my own life not important? My


    whole life is ruined because of her. I did not marry the man I love and have no one to grow old with me.


    To be fair, I am the poor one.¡±


    Watching her suffer, I felt no sympathy at all. I looked at her and said, ¡°Hank gave you a majority stake


    in the Gibson Family, along with the emergency money. That¡¯s what you¡¯re willing to trade for. He had


    been with you all these years, giving you love and care. One cannot be too greedy. You enjoyed his


    money and love, and now he¡¯s gone, and you start ming him for wasting your life. Is that okay?¡±


    People had their own choices. She knew this would happen when she chose to be with Hank. Sooner


    orter, it was just a matter of time.


    She red at me. ¡°Why are you helping outsiders when you¡¯re George¡¯s wife? It¡¯s a waste of Dennis


    loving you.¡±


    I frowned and stopped talking to her. Maybe we were not the same, no matter how hard we tried, we


    could not get together.


    When she came to me about Olivia¡¯s baby, I was ready. She was the kind of person who put profit


    before everything else.


    It was already dark when I left their house.


    I went straight back to the vi, expecting Dennis to be back, but he wasn¡¯t there.


    So I went straight back to my room. I read a lot of documents in thepany at noon, and some key


    words were mentioned in them that I was not familiar with, so I could check them now.


    Nanny Daisy asked me to have dinner but I was mesmerized, so I asked her to leave me alone.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time Dennis got back, it was a littlete.


    He probably saw I wasn¡¯t in the bedroom, so he came to see me in the study.


    Seeing him, I pulled my eyes from theputer, looked at him and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re home!¡±


    He smiled, walked over to me and leaned over my desk to see what I was looking at.


    The faint smell of perfume made me wince.


    I hardly ever used perfume, and neither did he, and it smelled like a woman.


    My smile faded, and I got up to avoid his hand and head back to my bedroom.

 Chapter 215 The Gibson Family’s Complicated Past 3

    Chapter 215 The Gibson Family¡¯s Complicated Past 3


    Stunned, Dennis followed me and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡± After I answered him, I went into the bathroom to wash up.


    I was caught in his grip. He frowned deeply. ¡°ra, be straight to me, OK?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired after a long day out?¡± I wasn¡¯t angry. I was even smiling when I said it.


    ¡°No,¡± he answered rather grimly. ¡°Is it because I came backte?¡± After a pause, he frowned and said,


    ¡°I''m sorry. I won¡¯t keep you waiting. I¡¯ll try to get things done soon next time.¡±


    ¡°No, your work is more important.¡± With that, I pushed him away and went into the bathroom.


    He came in before I could close the door.


    Seeing that I still seemed unhappy, he frowned slightly and hugged me from behind, his chin resting on


    my shoulder.


    His voice was low and subdued. ¡°Nothing is as important as you.¡± And he kissed me gently.


    The scent of other women¡¯s perfumes filled me, making me a little irritable. I pushed him away and


    pressed my lips together. ¡°Dennis, get out of here. I need a shower.¡±


    My words were indignant. He frowned. ¡°Shall we wash together?¡±


    ¡°Dennis, you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, do you? I said I¡¯m going to take a bath, and if you want


    a bath, go to the next room.¡±


    He pressed his lips together and his face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you angry? What


    have I done?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    I didn¡¯t even want to talk to him right now. If he didn¡¯t go out, I would.


    But he wouldn¡¯t let me go. He pushed me up against the wall and bit me hard on the shoulder. ¡°Tell me


    why you¡¯re angry, okay? Don¡¯t make me guess.¡±


    ¡°Go take a shower. You smell terrible.¡± I said, frowning.


    He raised his eyebrows, then raised his hand, sniffed, and asked, curling his lips, ¡°ra, can you smell


    it?¡±


    ¡°Go to your bath!¡± I said with some irritation.


    He smiled and said patiently, ¡°She¡¯s sick, and I happened to be with Marcus, so we went there


    together. I am your husband, and I will be faithful to you all my life.¡±


    I pressed my lips together and pushed him away.


    ¡°Go take a bath.¡±


    He chuckled and went into the bathroom.


    When he came out, he changed his bathrobe, and his chest muscles showed his strong personality.


    Seeing me sitting in bed reading, he sat over and said, ¡°Why are you looking at this? Do you want to go


    there?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to country M. Diana and Alex have been there for ages, and I haven¡¯t heard from them. I


    don¡¯t know what happened to them. I want to check it out. I haven¡¯t seen them since my ident, not


    even Luis, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with them.¡±


    He nodded, took my travel guide, put it aside and said, ¡°It doesn''t work. It¡¯s no use reading this thing. It


    just so happens that I am nning to go to ountru M sometimeter. You can go with me then.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing there?¡± With so much going on at the office, could he walk away?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He pressed his lips together and kissed me on my forehead in his customary way. ¡°There have been


    problems in some of Mario¡¯s hospitals, and I have to go over there. There are several in the country,


    too. Things are getting a bit serious.¡±


    I was stunned. That was why his phone kept ringing today.


    I didn¡¯t take Jackie¡¯s words seriously. But that¡¯s the way people are. Once the seeds of doubt were


    nted, they would start to germinate and grow like crazy.


    After thinking about it, I said, ¡°Are all the hospitals in trouble run by Mr. Bet?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°He¡¯s in charge of all the medical stuff.¡±


    ¡°Well, could it be...¡± Having said that, I felt that my words were a bit of a wedge. So I said, ¡°How long


    have you and Mr. Bet known each other?¡±


    He smiled and looked down at me. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since college. Why do you ask that out of


    the blue? What, are you interested in my past now?¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°So how do you two be such close, trusting friends?¡±


    People always had to have a period of unforgettable, heart-to-heart days before they became trusted


    friends, at least that was how I understood it.


    I looked up at him and saw that he had a sharp jaw. Good-looking people were extremely good-looking


    from that Angle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about these thingster.


    Are you sleepy?¡±


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to talk, so I didn¡¯t force him. I just said ¡°okay¡±!


    Then he said no more.


    His phone rang a couple of times and he wasn''t going to pick it up. I looked sideways. It was Olivia


    calling.


    I frowned, looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s very noisy!¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and put the phone on silent, but I saw it anyway. The phone was beside him,


    and even though it was silent, the screen always lit up.


    One after another. I got annoyed and said to Dennis, ¡°Can¡¯t you answer it? It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    He frowned and there was a bit of gloom on his handsome face. ¡°You want me to pick it up?¡±


    ¡°Dennis George, cut the crap, pick up the phone if you want or go find her if you don¡¯t. Stop being so


    annoying.¡± It was really annoying. Calling other people¡¯s husband in the middle of the night, only Olivia


    could do that.


    Stunned by the words, Dennis paused, his handsome face went cool. ¡°Why would I go to her? ra,


    are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. Please either turn it off or go out and turn left. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    He picked it up, put it on speaker, and said grimly, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Dear brother, I am alone in the hospital now. Could you pleasee and apany me? I am a little


    afraid of being alone.¡±


    Dennis said, his voice deep and cold. ¡°I¡¯m not your parents. Why should I be there whenever you call


    me? Olivia, everything has its limits, and your brother asked me to take care of you, not to sacrifice


    myself.¡±


    After a pause, he added without emotion. ¡°And please don¡¯t call me in the middle of the night again. My


    wife is a light sleeper with a bad temper and I have to coax her up for a long time. She¡¯s very difficult to


    coax.¡±


    Then he hung up the phone and turned it off.


    He looked at me, his eyebrows raised. ¡°Satisfied?¡±


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    Then I tucked into the covers and hey down after me, rubbing kisses on me.


    It was gettingte. I closed my eyes for sleep as usual, but suddenly I realized something was wrong.


    Frowning, I pushed Dennis away from me and yelled, ¡°Dennis, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 216 Trap For Dennis

    Chapter 216 Trap For Dennis


    "Dennis, if you keep doing this, let''s sleep in separate rooms. I can''t fall asleep with this. You know, I


    can''t sleep well all the time." I was serious. No one could sleep well if he kept doing this.


    I rolled my eyes at him and said, "Sleep."


    After a long while, I was held tightly by him, again. Noticing that he was breathing heavily, I sighed,


    "Dennis, go to sleep in another room!"


    He asked in a hoarse voice, "Only once?"


    "Dennis, I''m sleepy."


    I was really sleepy that I even didn''t know when I fell asleep that night.


    The next morning.


    He was putting on his suit. His elegance and gentleness were very inconsistent with his wild behavior


    I bit my lips and whispered, "A beast in disguise."


    This man had good hearing. My voice was not loud, but he heard it. He squinted and walked towards


    me with a smile.


    I ignored him and closed my eyes to continue to sleep.


    Definitely, he wouldn''t let me go. He took me out of the quilt.


    I struggled and pushed his hand away. Then I said coldly, "Dennis, you are so annoying."


    He chuckled and whispered in my ear, "ra, is your perioding?"


    All of a sudden, I was so angry that I took the pillow and threw it at him. "Get out!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He seemed to get used to it and wasn''t angry at all. He kissed me on the forehead and left.


    ...


    I didn''t intend to go out today, but Jackie called to ask me out.


    After Steven''s matter, she came to City P. With good experience and ability, she had sessfully


    entered the Lewis Group after several interviews.


    We met in a cafe. It seemed that not many people in City P liked drinking coffee, so it was not easy to


    find a good cafe.


    But there were always cafes in such a huge city.


    She found a rtively nameless cafe. I went with Jackie into a private room and we had seats next to


    the window.


    "Steven was sentenced to death. I''m finally relieved. Thank you!" As soon as she sat down, she said.


    I smiled, "I have my own purpose."


    She smiled but didn''t care much about it. "Mr. George''spany should be in big trouble."


    I was a little stunned. Dennis wouldn''t spread it to the public. Only a few senior shareholders of the


    After a pause, I asked, "Was the Lewis family behind this?"


    She shook her head. "No, it''s Luna. She has a good rtionship with Mario. I guess they have


    contacted each other in advance this time. All the two hundred hospitals in our country have problems,


    as well as the hospitals aboard managed by the George Group. Therefore, they probably want to


    destroy the George Group."


    I was stunned. Dennis was indeed very busy recently, but he didn''t tell me anything. I didn''t know much


    about this.


    ording to Jackie, it should be very serious.


    "Do you have any evidence?" Luna had been being investigated recently. How could she have time to


    take action against the George Group?


    Did she take this opportunity to distract people''s attention from her?


    Jackie shook her head and said, "I didn''t realize it until these days. Before Mr. George decided to


    develop his business in City P, I knew from Steven that Luna and Mario were nning something.


    At that time, I didn''t know what they were going to do. Now I finally realized their intention. So many


    hospitals have false charges. The medical expenses are unreasonably high. A retired official has


    passed away for several months but the hospital has been charging for various reasons. This kind of


    case is happening all over the country. Every hospital will do this, but this time the case is much more


    serious."


    After a pause, she continued, "After the old official died, the hospital prescribed a treatment fee of more


    than one million, so the patient''s son has sued the hospital."


    I frowned, "They were charging even after the patient has died for months? What did they spend


    money on? The dead body?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t know. These fees are obviously unreasonable, and there are a lot of such


    things. Almost every hospital run by the George Group has this kind of problem, so it will be hard to


    deal with it now. The situation is terribly bad. Dennis may be arrested."


    Dennis wouldn''t do this, so it was a conspiracy!


    "Mario has been managing the medical field all the time. Dennis trusts him and has never asked about


    his n. Now they are expanding the foreign market, so Mario is responsible for medical research.


    How could it be possible?"


    Did Dennis and Mario really have a grudge?


    Jackie sighed, "This is a conspiracy that has been nned for a long time. Now it depends on how Mr.


    George will solve it."


    I pressed my lips and said, "The patient''s family has been paying after the patient died? They even


    didn''t ask about it? If my parents had passed away, I wouldn''t pay more medical bills."


    She nodded. "Moreover, they keep all the bills, including the medicine prescribed every time. All the


    public opinions this time are criticizing the George Group for being unfaithful."


    The evidence was irrefutable, and Dennis was being criticized. It was almost impossible for him to


    reverse the situation.


    Luna was so scheming. Her n wouldpletely ruin Dennis.

 Chapter 217 Trap For Dennis

    Chapter 217 Trap For Dennis


    After thinking for a while, I said, "I can''t find anything from Mr. Bates. Do you have any idea?"


    Although Luna and Mr. Bates were allies, there was no evidence of their dirty deals. As for the cash


    transaction, I also couldn''t find any evidence in Mr. Bates''s house.


    She thought for a while and said, "I''m not sure about these things. How about this? I''ll go back and


    check again if I can find something useful."


    I nodded. That was all I could do.


    ¡­


    I hadn''t talked with Jackie for a long time, in case someone would recognize us.


    I had nned to go back to the vi directly, but on second thought, I thought about the matters of the


    Gibson family. Then I decided to go to the Gibson family to see Hank.


    However, I was trapped by a traffic jam downtown.


    Many people got out of the cars and looked at the scene. It was obvious that something had happened


    there.


    I was not a person who liked to join in the fun. I was blocked in front and back. I also had to get out of


    the car and asked an excited woman about the situation.


    The middle-aged woman liked to join in the fun. When she heard my question, she got even more


    excited, "Hey, if you are in a hurry, you''d better take a detour. Someone wants to jump off the building


    in front of us. I heard that she is the ex-wife of the president of the Gibson Group. The life of the rich


    family is not as good as we think. Her ex-husband passed away not long ago, and now his mistress is


    forcing her. But the daughter of the George family from Newton Town is really merciless. Look, she


    takes the heritage, and now even forced the ex-wife to die. What a bad woman! "


    There was a lot of noise and screams under the building. The woman was in a hurry to join in the fun


    and didn''t say anything more. She squeezed into the crowd in a hurry.


    I was surprised. The ex-wife of the president of the Gibson Group? Wasn''t it Gloria? Hank''s mother?


    After thinking for a while, I locked the door and followed the woman to check the situation.


    In just a few minutes, the Triangle Zone downtown was packed with people, and the streets around


    were blocked.


    The Triangle Zone was the headquarter chosen by Dennis when he came to City P. Around it was


    several famous office buildings in City P, including the Gibson Group and the Lewis Group.


    Gloria was standing on the rooftop of the building. The building had more than one hundred floors, so it


    was hard to see the people on the rooftop from downstairs.


    The building was surrounded by a lot of passers-by. It was the feud in the family, which would always


    draw many onlookers'' attention.


    Someone had called the police, and the fire engines hade. The police had controlled the building


    and didn''t allow anyone to approach.


    The people in the building couldn''t get out, and the people outside couldn''t get in.


    I called Hank several times, but he didn''t answer.


    Then I called Dennis. When the phone was connected, I heard that he seemed to be on the ne,


    probably in a hurry. He only said, "I''m going to Newton Town for some business. I''ll be hometer. I


    won''t have dinner at home."


    Then he hung up. When I called him again, his phone was powered off.


    Helplessly, I went to the front and talked to the police, "Sir, can I go in? I know thedy on the rooftop."


    "Who is she?" The policeman said, hinting me to step backward and not to get close to the scene.


    Yank and Gloria had divorced. I couldn''t tell what the rtionship between us was. "She is my friend''s


    mother. Can you let me go upstairs to persuade her?"


    "Only immediate family members can go upstairs. Lady, please step back. Don''t affect our work." The


    policeman said and pushed me back.


    I almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, I was held up by someone.


    "I''m Hank, the son of thedy on the rooftop. Can I go up?" Hank helped me stand firm and handed his


    ID card to the police.


    The policeman took a look and said, "Mr. Gibson, this way please!"


    Hank looked at him coldly and took me upstairs. I followed him and soon reached the top floor.


    Generally, no outsider was allowed to enter this office building, especially the rooftop. Only those with


    work certificates could enter.


    The rooftop was open-air, and the railings were rtively high. Flowers and nts were nted


    around, and there were open-air tables, chairs, and sunshades. Obviously, this ce was used for rest.


    Somehow, Gloria had climbed out of the railings and stepped on the edge of the tform, which was


    only as wide as her palm. With her hands on the railing, she looked haggard.


    The wind on the top floor was strong, and she was about to fall. As long as she was a little careless,


    she would fall down from such a high building.


    If she fell down, she would certainly die on the spot.


    Her position was frightening. Some psychological experts and rescue team had arrived in advance.


    As soon as Hank took me to the rooftop, Gloria became more emotional. Her eyes turned red and her


    voice was hoarse, "Hank, I''m sorry."


    Hank suppressed his fear and looked at Gloria. His face turned pale, "Mom, you don''t have to say


    sorry. I didn''t me you. Come here first.


    If you have any requests, let''s go home and have a talk, okay?"


    Gloria shook her head in the cold wind. "Hank, you have to live well. You are the only son of the Gibson


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    family. Your father loves you. He doesn''t want to have a child with you because he is afraid that you will


    be bullied after he dies. You have to live well, get married and have children, and manage the Gibson


    family well. Only in this way can your father and I be at ease."


    That should be herst hope.


    Hank''s eyes turned red. He tried hard to control his emotions andforted Gloria, "Mom, I see.


    Pleasee here. You have to find a good girl for me. You have to watch me marry her with your own


    eyes. Mom, don''t do anything stupid. Come down. We must live well together."


    Gloria shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks, "Hank, don''t me me. I lived on my hatred


    for him for the past ten years, and I''m not willing to admit my failure. But now I don''t hate him anymore.


    My life is meaningless. For so many years, I have always owed him an apology. I have to go to him. I


    can''t apany him when we were alive, but I will apany him after we die."


    Gloria had made up her mind to die, so she looked at Hank in despair. Death was the best choice for


    people who lost their faith in life.


    Hank also knew this. But how desperate he would! He would lose his father and then his mother in


    such a short time.


    Seeing that Gloria didn''t listen to him at all, Hank was scared. "Mom, you can''t go. You''re relieved, but


    you leave me alone. I only have you. If you leave, I will have no family."


    Gloria looked at him with a kind look, "Hank, without me, you''ll have a longer and better path to go. I


    will only drag you down. Listen to me, don''t go to Country M. Just stay in the Gibson Group. Your father


    wanted you to take over it. If I die, you will have more shares. You are still the president of the group.


    Run the Gibson Group well, my son."  reading more

 Chapter 218 Trap For Dennis

    Chapter 218 Trap For Dennis


    After saying that, Gloria loosened her grip on the railing. Hank was scared. It was toote for him to


    catch her hand.


    "Mom!" His shout was heartbreaking. Almost subconsciously, he nned to climb over the railings and


    go with his mother.


    Fortunately, the police quickly stopped him, pressed him on the ground, and gave him a tranquilizer.


    Everything in the world was alive. The originally misty day, with the fall of Gloria, became rainy,


    washing away the frightening blood downstairs.


    Hank was sent to the hospital. Gloria''s body was taken away by the funeral home, and the crowd


    dispersed.


    In just a few minutes, Hank had lost his mother.


    I stayed in the hospital for several hours. Hank was sedated and lying on the bed. He looked at the


    ceilings with his dark and deep eyes, silent, like a dead man.


    The doctor hade here several times and said there was no big problem with him. But because of


    excessive sadness, his heart and lungs stopped for a short time. Fortunately, he was young, so there


    was nothing serious.


    It was getting dark. I went downstairs to buy some food. When I came back, the effect of Hank''s


    tranquilizer had faded.


    He sat on the bed dully. When he saw me, he opened his mouth and asked in a hoarse voice, "Where


    is she?"


    I knew he was asking about his mother. I suppressed my sadness and said, "She has been sent to a


    funeral home."


    I didn''t see her after she fell from such a high building, but the person who had seen it had described it


    as misery.


    It could be imagined how miserably she died.


    He nodded. His eyes were so cold that it was abnormal. Looking at the porridge in my hand, he asked,


    "Is there only porridge?"


    I was stunned. I couldn''t adapt to his calmness and indifference after his great sadness. I nodded and


    then shook my head. "What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it now!"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s okay." He took it from me and ate it as elegantly as before as if he had never


    experienced the tragedy just now.


    His behavior made me a little worried, but I didn''t know how tofort him. I paused and said, "What


    else do you want to eat? I''ll go downstairs to buy it for you."


    He paused, shook his head, looked at me, and asked, "Have you eaten anything?"


    I was stunned and shook my head.


    "I''m not hungry!"


    He stopped, stood up, took his coat, and looked at me. "Let''s go out to eat something."


    He took me out of the hospital. He was still calm, and there was no difference as if he was the same as


    before.


    But there was a bloodthirsty light in his ck eyes, which I had never seen before. It was hatred, deep


    hatred.


    I''m confused. What he was hating?


    After getting in the car, I thought for a while and looked at him. "Hank, let''s go to the Central Park


    Community. What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    I was afraid that he would feel more depressed even we went somewhere noisy.


    His hand holding the steering wheel paused for a moment. Then he looked at me. "Why don''t we go to


    the Gibson family?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "There are servants in the Gibson family. Even if we go there, I can''t cook


    myself." Then I asked, "Do you want to go to the Gibson family?"


    With his eyes darkened, he turned the car around and headed for the Central Park Community. "No, I


    don''t!"


    It was not far from here. When we returned to the Central Park Community, there was almost nothing in


    the fridge because I hadn''t been here for a long time.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll go to the supermarket downstairs to buy something."


    He put down the car key, looked at me, and said, "I''ll go with you."


    I smiled and shook my head. "No, I can buy it by myself."


    He looked at me and agreed without saying anything more.


    It waste now. The food in the supermarket was almost sold out. I picked a few and bought some


    noodles.


    After returning to the house, I found that Hank wasn''t in the living room. I put the things in the kitchen.


    Then I looked around and found him in the study. He seemed to be editing something on theputer.


    Seeing me, he pursed his lips and said, "You''re back!" I didn''t know what he was thinking, so I nodded


    and didn''t say much.


    I smiled and said, "I''ll cook the noodles. It will be ready soon."


    He nodded and didn''t say anything.


    I couldn''t help worrying.


    His emotion was quite strange. He was not upset or gloomy, as if nothing had happened.


    He hid his emotions so well as if Gloria were still alive in his eyes.


    When I finished cooking and turned around to call him, I saw him leaning against the door frame with


    his arms crossed. His face was cold.


    I was shocked, "Hank, what''s wrong with you?"


    He looked away and said, "Are the noodles ready?"


    I nodded. I was still a little scared. I took out the noodles and put them on the table.


    Seeing him eating, I asked worriedly, "Hank, are you okay?"S


    He stopped and looked up at me. "What?"


    I shook my head and felt that he seemed to be a little strange. "Eat it quickly. The noodles are not


    delicious if they get cold."


    He squinted at me and asked, "Aren''t you hungry?"


    I smiled and shook my head. "I''m not hungry. Don''t worry."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    He ate the noodles slowly as if it was tasteless and he was just eating them to fill his stomach.


    After eating the noodles, he sat on the sofa and stared at somewhere with his deep and cold eyes.


    Looking at him, I felt as if I had seen Leo when Leo knew his father''s death. His eyes were full of


    coldness and darkness, and there was a power hidden in his heart that was going to pull his enemies


    into darkness.


    After putting away the bowl, I sat beside him and tried tofort him, "Hank, life is still going ahead.


    Your mother also hopes you can live well."


    He squinted slightly, looked at me, and said in a low voice, "Are youforting me?"


    I frowned and couldn''t say anything.


    After a pause, I said, "It''s gettingte. Go to bed early. I''ll send you breakfast tomorrow. Stay here these


    days and have a holiday."


    I didn''t know how tofort him, and these powerless words were all that I could speak.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked coldly, "Are you leaving?"


    I was stunned and nodded instinctively.


    Then I took my coat and went out.


    It took me a long time to go home. When I got back to the vi, it was already early in the morning.


    Before I drove the car into the garage, I saw Dennis standing at the door. As usual, he looked tall and


    slender. Under the dim streetmp, his face was full of vicissitudes.  reading more

 Chapter 219 Trap For Dennis

    Chapter 219 Trap For Dennis


    After parking the car, I stood at the door. The drizzle began again.


    His face darkened. "Do you want to stand there for the whole day?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked to me, and the rain fell on his shoulder, making him look more indifferent.


    I pursed my lips and thought for a while. "Didn''t you say that you woulde backte?" I thought that


    he might note back tonight. After all, Newton Town was not close to City P, and it had already


    taken him more than half a day to go there.


    He sneered, "It''s still notte now?"


    I was speechless.


    It was indeed a littlete.


    He didn''t ask any more questions. He pulled me into the vi and stared at me. "Where have you


    been?"


    "Central Park!" I didn''t intend to hide anything from him. The matter today was so serious, and I came


    back sote. If I didn''t tell him, he would also know by himself tomorrow.


    He narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Why don''t you live there for a few more days? If so, you even


    don''t have to go back and forth, right?"


    I nodded, "Yes, I happen to have the same n."


    "ra!" He gritted his teeth and asked, "Who is your husband?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "You asked me to live there. Why are you so angry?"


    "Why shouldn''t I be angry?" He sneered, "You have been with Hank for the whole day. Why don''t you


    just take him as your adoptive son? Then you can be with him all the time."


    I also got a little angry, "Why don''t you ask me to marry him directly?"


    "Pat!" He pped the table with his hand. He looked so angry. "You don''t go home until midnight. Do


    you think it''s good?"


    I lowered my head and said dejectedly, "No. But you always get angry so easily. You don''t even ask me


    why I went there and what happened. You just get angry without asking anything and me me.


    Dennis, do you think it''s good?"


    He was stunned and almost burst intoughter. After a pause, he calmed down. Then he looked at me


    and said, "Okay. Tell me, why did you go to find Hank?"


    I went to the sofa and sat down. "Get me a ss of water!"


    He was stunned and was out of rage. "ra, you..."


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to. Don''t scold me. Or I won''t say anything." Anyway, he couldn''t do anything


    to me even if he got angry, so I had nothing to fear.


    He stared at me with his angry eyes for a long time. Biting his lips, he said, "You''d better say something


    reasonableter, otherwise..."


    He didn''t finish his words. Instead, he poured me a ss of water and looked at me coldly. "Go ahead!"


    I held the cup and thought for a while, "Uncle Yank passed away."


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "I know. My aunt has told me about it." After a pause, he narrowed


    his eyes. "Is that all?"


    After a pause, I continued, "Besides, in the Triangle Zone, Hank''s mother, Gloria, killed herself by


    jumping from the rooftop. I was worried that Hank couldn''t bear such a blow, so I stayed with him in the


    Central Park Community. That''s why Ie backte."


    He frowned and narrowed his eyes slightly. "What exactly happened?"


    He had been busy these days. Perhaps Yara had told him about Yank''s ident, but she hadn''t told


    her the details yet.


    Besides, this was also the family affair of the Gibson family. To put it bluntly, Dennis and I were


    outsiders.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "On the day of Yank''s death, Yara told Gloria about what had


    happened ten years ago. Later, Gloria might have been stimted and lost her mind. Perhaps she


    couldn''t bear it, so she chose to go with Yank."


    He nodded. He didn''t have much interest in the affairs of the Gibson family. He looked at me and said,


    "Hank has his own path to go. Don''t always go to find him. I''m your husband. Don''t forget this."


    His tone sounded strange and full of jealousy.


    I pursed my lips and said, "Dennis, I just want to repay you. It''s soplicated for others to think about


    it, okay?"


    "You do this to show your gratitude to him, huh? There are so many ways to repay him. Why do you


    choose the worst way?" His voice was full of sarcasm.


    Anyway, he was in a bad mood now and didn''t want to talk to me politely. So I wouldn''t care about his


    attitude.


    "It''s sote. When will you go to bed?"


    He nced at me and went upstairs in a bad mood.


    Knowing that he was angry, I didn''t provoke him. When I went back to the bedroom, he was not there.


    He should have gone to the study.


    I went to the bathroom to wash my face and brush my teeth. The floor in the bathroom was not slippy,


    so I usually took off my shoes and went into the bathroom barefoot.


    But this time, I slipped down after I took a few steps.


    "Ah..." I was so shocked that I screamed.


    "Bang!" The door was opened, and Dennis rushed in. It seemed that he had run over.


    When he saw me fall to the ground, his eyes darkened. He picked me up and frowned. "Where did it


    hurt?"


    "My ankle!" I had sprained my ankle.


    He reached out and pinched my ankle. It hurt so much that I took a deep breath and said, "It hurts!"


    "You also know it hurts." He said in a bad tone, "Then why were you so careless?"


    I curled my lips and said in a low voice, "I didn''t know the floor would be so slippery. I also didn''t want to


    fall down."


    He looked at me sarcastically. "So it''s my fault?" After a pause, he asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "Take a bath!" Why was he always so bad-tempered?


    He carried me into the bathtub and filled it with water. Then he asked coldly, "Do you need me to help


    you?"


    "No need!" I replied.


    He looked at me indifferently and said, "It''s him who lost his parents, not you."


    What did he mean?


    He always had weird logic!


    And he always liked to think too much.


    "Dennis, what''s wrong with you? I fell down by ident. It''s not like what you said. Besides, Hank


    helped me. He is in so much trouble now. I should help him. What''s wrong with that? There is no other


    rtionship between me and him. I even have never med you for your affair with Olivia."


    I thought that Dennis was just venting his anger. If it weren''t for Hank, I would have died a long time


    ago. Now he was in such big trouble and no one helped him. Why shouldn''t I care about him as a


    friend?


    "Huh!" Heughed angrily. "Do you have to help him in this way? ra, do you think you are the only


    one who knows to be grateful? Why can''t you find someone to take care of him for you?"


    "Okay, go and find one!" I pursed my lips and said, "ording to what you said, you could have found


    someone to take care of Olivia before. Why did you have to do it yourself?"  reading more

 Chapter 220 Trap For Dennis

    Chapter 220 Trap For Dennis


    He was provoked and speechless. He put on a cold face and said, "Don''t talk about the past. Just


    wash. Call me when you finish!"


    "No need!" I was also angry and said coldly, "I can do it myself!"


    He sneered, "How can you do it? Jump out of the bathtub yourself? Are you going to fall down again


    and cripple yourself?"


    "You..." I was irritated. I suppressed my anger and said, "Get out!"


    He had a long face and was in a bad mood.


    Half an hourter.


    After taking a shower, I looked at my swollen ankle in a daze. After a pause, I held the edge of the


    bathtub and stood up.


    I endured the pain and thought I could handle it myself.


    There were bath towels, pajamas, moisturizer, and essential oil on the shelf beside the bathtub. I sat


    beside the bathtub and used the moisturizer. The smell of essential oil was too strong, so I gave up.


    When I was about to dry my hair with a bath towel, I touched the essential oil and broke the ss on


    the ground.


    I was stunned. Looking at the ss pieces at my feet, I couldn''t help frowning. It was really hard for me


    to squat down and pick them up.


    After thinking for a while, I decided to squat down, so Dennis saw me picking up the pieces on the


    ground in a strange posture when he came in.


    "ra, are you masochistic?" His voice was dark and cold. It could be seen that these words were from


    his gritted teeth.


    I looked up at him. I was naked now, so I hurriedly pulled the pajama and put it on, but identally


    touched the moisturizer and it fell on the ground, too.


    He looked at it and sneered, "Do you need me to bring all the ss cups here and let you smash


    them?"


    What a narrow-minded man.


    "I didn''t mean it!" I nced at him and said, "Come and carry me out. I can''t move."


    There were pieces of ss on the ground. I would step on them if I walked myself.


    Seeing that I finally gave in, he walked up to me and smiled. "You should be so obedient all the time."


    He carried me up and took a bite on my lips. I red at him. This man always liked to do such childish


    things.


    In the bedroom.


    He put me on the bed, but he didn''t get up.


    He said in a low and sexy voice, "Don''t you like to repay those who have helped you? I just carried you


    out. How are you going to repay me?"


    D*mn it...


    Was that also a kind of help?


    It was so easy!


    "Dennis, I''m too tired. You can''t do that!" He would take every opportunity.


    He ignored my reluctance and his voice was full of desire. "I can''t or you don''t want?"


    I didn''t want to!


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But definitely, I couldn''t say it out.


    After thinking for a while, I distanced myself from him and said seriously, "Dennis, I think you can buy a


    sex doll so that you can do that at any time and anywhere."


    He narrowed his eyes and pulled me against his chest. "How do you know that? You have used it


    before?"


    What...


    "It''s gettingte. So it''s time to go to bed!" I tried to avoid him and moved a little away from him.


    He noticed my action. He suddenly sighed, "ra, when will you treat me as your husband?"


    I was stunned and didn''t know how to answer him. I shrank and covered myself in the quilt.


    He then held my ankle. I couldn''t help frowning. I lifted the quilt and saw that he had put my ankle on


    his leg. Then he gently gave it a massage.


    It hurt, but I could endure. I had just sprained my ankle. It wouldn''t take long for it to recover itself.


    Seeing me looking at him, he frowned and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "I''m fine."


    He suddenly pressed it so hard that I felt a little pain. The sprained part was a little swollen, so it hurt


    when he pressed it.


    I gasped and bit my lips to endure the pain.


    He looked at me and asked me meaningfully, "Does it hurt?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "It''s so so. It will be fine in a few days. It''s gettingte. We should sleep!"


    All of a sudden, his face turned sullen. He looked at me and said, "ra, you are a fool. Yes, it hurts, or


    no, it doesn''t hurt. What do you mean by saying so so? Does it make you feel better to endure the pain


    like this? I''m your husband.


    Is it so hard to rely on me? Why do you have to live on your own like a widow? Is it funny?"


    I was stunned and widened my eyes, unable to say anything.


    Looking at his angry face, I finally said in a low voice, "It hurts!"


    He nced at me and looked better. He looked at me and said, "Don''t pretend to be strong in front of


    me again. You are my wife, not my warrior."


    I pursed my lips. What a strange metaphor he was using. After a pause, I nodded, "Okay!"


    I had mixed feelings now.


    The sprained ankle was a little swollen. He tried to give it a massage, but I felt so painful that I gasped,


    so he gave up.


    He found ster and applied it for me. Then he looked at me and said, "Don''t go out tomorrow. Just


    stay at home until it recovers."


    I nodded and said, "Thank you, Dennis."


    Life was short. I had never been looked after by anyone like this in my life. It was a strange feeling to


    me, but it was good. He was also a good man, which I had known long ago.


    His face changed again. He took the medicine box and frowned. "Why are you always so polite to me?"


    I was stunned and realized that he had said before that there was no need to say thanks between a


    couple.


    After thinking for a while, I got close to him, touched his face, and kissed him on the forehead. "Dennis,


    I''m not being polite. I just really want to tell you that I''m grateful for your kindness."


    He looked at me and kissed me back. The kiss was so long that it didn''t stop until I felt a little


    breathless.


    After a long time, he let go of me and said, "Well, if you really want to thank me, just stay at home these


    days. Don''t go out."


    I wanted to agree with him, but the Gibson family just got into such big trouble, and the George Group


    was now in a mess. It was not possible for me to just stay at home and do nothing.


    I looked at him and said, "I can ask Daisy to take care of me when I go out. There won''t be any


    problems, as long as I don''t get hurt again."


    He pulled a long face and said coldly, "Who is the boss in this family? You or me?"


    This man was always overbearing and domineering. He had destroyed the romantic atmosphere in an


    instant.  reading more

 Chapter 221 A Trap Dug up for Dennis George 6

    Chapter 221 A Trap Dug up for Dennis George 6


    swnovels Seeing that I didn¡¯t speak, Dennis put the first aid kit up. He took off his jacket, looked at


    me, and said, ¡°Take a good rest. Don¡¯t think too much. I am going to take a shower now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t mind what he just said. Instead, I huddled under the quilt. I still couldn¡¯t fall asleep after a while.


    After looking for a long time, I couldn¡¯t find my own phone. But I saw Dennis¡¯s on the bedside table.


    I yelled towards the bathroom, ¡°Dennis, can I use your phone?¡±


    ¡°Are you snooping?¡± Dennis leaned out of the bathroom and smiled, ¡°Just check whatever you want -


    you know the password.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but re at him, and I said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on peeping at your privacy anyways. I just


    needed to use it. I left mine somewhere else.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, without saying anything else, and went back into the shower.


    I took his phone. I had downloaded a video for him before, but he didn¡¯t delete it. I thought he would at


    least open it and check it out.


    I brought up the video on his phone and found that he hadn¡¯t even registered an ount - let alone


    checking it out.


    I had nothing to do either way. So I went ahead and registered an ount for him, using his cell


    number.


    When I was done, Iy in bed and watched a few videos. Suddenly the phone rang.


    It was Marcus Thomson calling.


    The sound of water in the bathroom continued - Dennis was still taking a shower. I called him towards


    the bathroom, and he asked me to pick it up in a low voice.


    I answered the phone. But not until I could speak, did Marcus murmur, ¡°Dennis, what are you doing?


    What took you so long to answer the phone?¡±


    I wanted to tell Marcus that Dennis was in the shower. But before I could speak, the other side spoke


    up.


    Marcus spoke really fast, ¡°We might want to handle the hospital affairs immediately, especially the


    southern area of City P. The hospital is still charging a dead patient¡¯s family 2 months after his death.


    We are talking about 5 million - The charges are very unbelievably high! The patient¡¯s family has kept


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    all the receipts. The whole affair has already been reported to the Department of Health and Human


    Services. This matter needs to be dealt with as soon as possible, and it¡¯s hard to hold back from the


    media.

 Chapter 222 Unexpected Accident 1

    Chapter 222 Unexpected ident 1


    swnovels ¡°Sounds great!¡± Saying so, Dennis hung up the call.


    I was hiding under the quilt so I didn¡¯t see what he did exactly. He shut the lights a whileter andy in


    bed.


    Dennis pulled the corner of the quilt I was using to cover myself up, and he said, ¡°ra, the winter here


    in City P is freezing, which is nothing like in Newton Town. If you don¡¯t share the quilt with me, you


    would have to call 911 for me in the morning.¡±


    After saying so, hey next to me quietly, without pulling anymore the quilt around me.


    Hearing the sound of his breathing, I assumed he must have fallen asleep. I couldn¡¯t help sticking my


    head out of the quilt, and through the dim light, I saw most of his body exposed.


    He usually wears a pair of pajamas, but today he was obviously showing it on purpose.


    After a while, his skin felt a little cold. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, I couldn¡¯t help but cover


    him with the quilt wrapped around me.


    He grabbed my hand suddenly, and he caught the opportunity to get under the quilt with me. He


    hugged me, and an air of cold surrounded me instantly.


    ¡°So you do care about me? You are worried that I would catch a cold, right?¡±


    I was so angry that I just wanted to kick him with my foot, but he was fast enough to already have held


    me down, ¡° Your foot is recovering - Watch out, babe, don¡¯t get hurt again.¡±


    ¡°Dennis George, you bastard!¡± I yelled at him, pouting my mouth, and looked at him with


    disappointment.


    He hugged me into his arms, and said gently, ¡°Marcus didn¡¯t mean to upset you. You should me me


    but no one else. I should have told everyone that we are married and introduced you to them properly.


    But I am starting up here in City P, and I have been swamped with work. City P is full ofpetitions. I


    have to be very careful and not let anyone know my weak spot. Or I fear I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    He sighed and hugged me even more tightly.


    I pursed my lips with unspoken feelings piling up suddenly. I understood that he had to deal with a lot of


    challenges and difficulties, so I never forced him to do anything.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    I had a good night¡¯s sleep. The next morning, City P woke up to a sunny day after several rainy ones.


    Dennis wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. I moved my body - My ankle still hurt. I got out of bed and freshened up.


    Nanny Daisy served breakfast. There were two people following behind Daisy, Dennis and Mario.


    Daisy saw that I had gotten out of bed, she put down the breakfast on the bedside stand and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    such a sunny day! It seems like it¡¯s going to snow - probably in the next couple of days.

 Chapter 223 Unexpected Accident 2

    Chapter 223 Unexpected ident 2


    Nanny Daisy was right about the snow. A few dayster, it snowed in City P. I couldn¡¯t go out because


    of my twisted ankle.


    Resting for a couple of days in the vi, I did nothing else than reading and sleep. So I did put on quite


    a few pounds.


    My ankle was recovering well and finally, I could go out for a walk - But City P became snowy already.


    Dennis was busy at the moment and he didn¡¯t have time to care for me. I was standing outside on the


    balcony, looking at the snowy white world.


    The scene in front of my eyes reminded me of what Diana had said when we were younger. She


    always wanted to settle in a city where she could enjoy every snowy day in winter when she grew older.


    Before I knew it, the new year was only a few days away now. I thought about what Alex Thomson had


    mentioned earlier that he and Diana would being back at the end of the year.


    I took out my phone and dialed his number. Someone picked up after quite a while.


    It was Alex. His voice was a bit hoarse, ¡°It¡¯s snowed in Country M here. Did it snow in City P?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°It did. It has been snowy for two days and the snow piled up so high. The whole world turned


    purely snow-white. Mhm... Are you guysing back soon?¡±


    After a brief pause, I couldn¡¯t hold back my suppressed emotions, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you guys.¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Alex sounded like he had caught a cold. He uttered, ¡°Our n was to


    go back at the end of the year. But we¡¯ve only been here for less than three months and now it¡¯s in


    freezing winter. We fear that the long travel would feel terrible and time-consuming. So... We might


    have to wait until springes when it¡¯s warmer.¡±


    ¡°What about Diana? She hasn¡¯t called me or returned any of my calls. I¡¯ve missed her.¡± Looking at the


    falling snow outside the window, I felt a bit sad.


    ¡°Diana¡¯s with the baby - They are taking a nap after lunch. I will ask her to call you back when she


    wakes up.¡±


    I frowned and said seriously, ¡°Alex, be honest with me - Is everything alright with Diana?¡±


    If things were alright with her, it wouldn¡¯t make sense that she never replied to any of my messages. It


    wasn¡¯t one or two messages - It had been almost three months and there were no responses at all.


    The other side of the phone went into a short silence. I was getting anxious, held on to the phone, and


    asked, ¡°Alex, are you guys doing okay? What¡¯s wrong with Diana?¡±


    ¡°She...She¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t had a full recovery after having the baby. That was why we


    havee to Country M, for better healing and full recovery.


    Every time you called, she told me not to mention anything to you.¡± What he had said seemed


    believable.


    With the distance between us, for a moment I wasn¡¯t sure if Alex was telling the truth. I added, ¡°Alex,


    send me your address in the Country M. I will pay you guys a visit in a few days. I want to check on the


    baby too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing out here. Don¡¯t bothering over - You are not in your best health condition, and you


    might get sick after the long trip. It¡¯s much colder here in Country M than in City P. We will be on our


    way back when the baby grows older. Diana should be doing much better by then.¡±


    Alex said all these in a hurry. Hearing there was a baby crying in the background, Alex hurriedly said,


    ¡°The baby is crying. I am going to go check on them and send you some baby picturester. I¡¯ve got to


    go.¡±


    Alex hung up immediately. I spaced out for a while holding the phone.


    What happened at the George¡¯s Memorial Hospital had been troubling Dennis and kept him busy. I


    couldn¡¯t help with anything so I decided not to bother him.


    When Yara arrived at the vi, it was still snowing heavily outside. On her way getting out of the car


    and into the vi, she already had snowkes all over her head in a few minutes.


    Nanny Daisy saw Yara and seemed surprised, ¡°Ms. Yara!¡± Nanny Daisy had been serving at George¡¯s


    family for such a long time, it made sense she had recognized Yara.


    Yara was in surprise, ¡°Nanny Daisy, what brought you to City P?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dennis and Ms. ra are here. And Mr. Dennis told me toe over and take care of ra


    because she has been feeling under the weather. Are you... How have you been these years, Ms.


    Yara?¡±


    Yara nodded. She smiled at me when I was about to get up and greet her.


    ¡°ra, where was Dennis?¡±


    I signaled Nanny Daisy to make some tea. I looked at Yara and said, ¡°Dennis has been busy at work


    and he hasn¡¯t been home for days. Ms. Yara, I can take a message for you and let Dennis know.¡±


    Hearing me call her Ms. Yara instead of Aunt Yara, she frowned, ¡°ra, are you still mad at me about


    what happened before?¡±


    I smiled, asked her to sit down, and said, ¡°No, not at all. I am not used to calling you Aunt Yara. Haha!¡±


    Yara sighed lightly, ¡°ra, I hope we can move forward from what happened before. I am the daughter


    of Freddy George and I just want to make sure the George family is growing bigger. Dennis¡¯s second


    aunt-inw hasn¡¯t been able to have kids since she was injured years ago.


    And I assume you know about my current condition and that I won¡¯t be able to have kids. The George


    family has all our hope on Dennis now. We wish to see him start a family soon. So when you lost your


    baby, Olivia reached out to me and said she was pregnant with Dennis¡¯s kid, I had to do something. I


    couldn¡¯t bear the thought that the next generation of the George¡¯s would end up in a bad ce. But I


    would never expect... Sigh!¡±


    Herplexion was a little haggard. She looked like she had lost a lot of weight even though she was


    covered in thick clothes. Her well-kept face had a few new wrinkles.


    She seemed aged more than thest time I saw her.


    It seemed that there was no need to beat around the bush on this topic. After a pause, I said, ¡°Would


    you like to speak with Dennis? I¡¯ll give him a call.¡±


    Saying so, I took out of my phone and was about to call Dennis. But Yara immediately said, ¡°No, you


    don¡¯t have to call him. I am here hoping we can talk.¡±


    I was surprised, ¡°You are here for me?¡±


    She nodded, and her pale white lips moved slightly, ¡°ra, you know, too many things have happened


    to the George family recently. There are fewer people in the Gibson family now. Now that Yank Gibson


    was gone, Gloria Shone followed. Now, I¡¯m the only one left in the Gibson family. Your Uncle Gibson¡¯s


    memorial service is now held at Gibson¡¯s vi. There are so many things happening at the same time in


    the Gibson family and I wish I would have the time to hold the funeral for your Uncle Gibson sooner.


    ra, you married Dennis, and that has made you part of the George family. I am aware that Dennis


    has been swamped by thepany affairs. I can¡¯t help him with that. But I can stay out of his hair. But


    ra, can you do me a favor by any chance now that you are not as busy?¡±


    So, all Yara actually wanted was a favor from me after the big speech she just had given. I was a bit


    hesitant at first, but eventually, I said, ¡°After what happened to the Gibson family, Dennis and I should


    have lent you a helping hand. Unfortunately, I was injured recently, and Dennis¡¯spany also got in


    some trouble. If there¡¯s anything you need Dennis and me to help you with, please do let us know. We


    will see what we can do.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    One of the hardest things to do in the world was a funeral. The Gibson family was a famous family in


    town, but it was sparsely popted. So Yara, the young widow, practically had a lot to handle.


    Originally, all of this was what Hank Gibson should have done. But after Gloria Shone left, before Hank


    had time to grieve, he had to deal with the funeral of his parents, which was probably the saddest


    tragedy in life but something he had to face.


    Hearing me say so, Yara felt relieved. She smile and said, ¡°Just a small favor, ra. I am just thinking -


    Gibson¡¯s vi is huge and now seems quite empty. Hank isn¡¯t around, and I am living in there all by


    myself. I would love yourpanion for a few days. Would you consider sleeping over at my ce and


    keeping mepany until after your Uncle Gibson¡¯s funeral?¡± lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 224 Unexpected Accident 3

    Chapter 224 Unexpected ident 3


    I noticed the dark circles under Yara¡¯s eyes - She must be having trouble sleeping these days. Now


    that she was asking for my help, I had to say something. And it¡¯d sound cruel if I turned her down.


    I thought about it for a while and said, ¡°About that, I will have to speak to Dennis before I can get back


    to you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother him with it!¡± Yara anxiously added, ¡°I will speak with him about this. He¡¯s got


    enough on his te now and I fear he might not have the time to handle this. Nanny Daisy coulde


    along with you to the Gibson¡¯s vi, which Dennis will be okay with.¡±


    I nodded. What she had said sounded reasonable hearing it the first time. But it just didn¡¯t make sense


    at all after I had given it some more thought.


    Seeing me nod, Yara smiled, ¡°ra, go upstairs and pack what you need. We are heading back to


    Gibson¡¯s vi soon. The snow isn¡¯t heavy today and the roads in City P have been cleared. If we


    prolong it, I¡¯m afraid the snow will get worse and roads will be blocked.¡±


    I was stunned, ¡°Are we leaving today?¡±


    Yara nodded, ¡°We are. You don¡¯t have any ns today, right? - Today will be a good time. I will call


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennister and let him know. You don¡¯t have to pack a lot but just bring along whatever is necessary. I


    will ask our housekeeper to arrange clothes and shoes that fit your styles for you.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Ms. Yara. I will pack for a few days¡¯ stay and juste back to


    get whatever I need when I need them. Our homes are not that far away from each other anyway.¡±


    Yara smiled. She looked at Nanny Daisy and continued speaking, ¡°Daisy, you may go pack some of


    your stuff too ande with us. Help ra pack and see if she needs anything, please.¡±


    Nanny Daisy looked at me in surprise and said, ¡°The two vis aren¡¯t far away. It¡¯s convenient to visit


    each other whenever it¡¯s necessary. Do we have to sleepover?¡±


    Yara added immediately, ¡°Sleeping over saves you the trouble and time traveling back and forth. Just


    bring whatever you need with you.¡±


    Hearing Yara says so, Nanny Daisy had no better way to turn her down. So Daisy went ahead upstairs


    and started packing.


    I assumed it was just a random idea Yara had thought of. But I was shocked when we walked to the


    doorway and saw the two drivers in two cars that she had brought along with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been super snowy on the way. This way, if unluckily anything ever happened, we could still look out


    for one another.

 Chapter 225 Unexpected Accident 4

    Chapter 225 Unexpected ident 4


    It sounded like a tant provocation. Dennis pursed his lips and his dark eyes overflowed with anger.


    ¡°What gave you the confidence to assume ra would be into you?¡±


    I...


    Hank raised his eyebrows, looked at me very seriously, and smiled, ¡°ra, what do you think of me?


    Do you hate me?¡±


    Hank¡¯s question was tricky. I could feel that Dennis added pressure with his hand holding on to me.


    I pursed my lips, a little bored, and did not speak.


    Seeing that I was silent, Dennis looked at Hank sarcastically, ¡°ra is an awesome woman, but Mr.


    Gibson, you should keep in mind that she is already a married woman.¡±


    The conversation between these two was really boring.


    Dennis gave Hank a cold stare, grabbed my hand and we went straight to the room I had stayed in.


    It was just a few steps away but it almost felt like he lifted me up and carried me inside.


    As soon as the bedroom door was closed, Dennis shoved me into the corner.


    The man put his strong hand on my waist, looked down at me - But I could still hear the restrained


    anger from his voice, ¡°I think you owe me an exnation.¡±


    I pouted my lips and sighed, ¡°Nothing happened between him and me. He hasn¡¯t rested well these


    days dealing with his parents'' memorial service and funeral. So he fell asleep there just now. I helped


    cover a quilt on him. Afterward, he grabbed on me - This is why you saw what you saw when you


    walked in.¡±


    After a pause, looking at his handsome and somewhat haggard face, I apologized, ¡°I know, in fact, I


    shouldn¡¯t be too nice to Hank. But Dennis, I can¡¯t turn a blind eye to him - If it weren¡¯t for him, my life


    might have ended long before. It has nothing to do with whether I like him or not. He saved my life and


    he was there for me to help me through the darkest days. Now he is in his and it¡¯s time to pay him


    back. Dennis, I hope you will understand. Will you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t and I would never turn a blind eye to Hank. I wasn¡¯t the best person but Hank did pull me


    back from a terrible time.


    Dennis pursed his lips and looked at me for quite a while with his beautiful eyes. He finally spoke, ¡°Of


    course, I got you, babe!¡±


    After a brief pause, Dennis said with a gentle voice, ¡°You can help him. But keep a decent distance,


    okay? Don¡¯t get too close.¡±


    Dennis was wearing a long ck woolen coat today, and there were still drops of water from the


    melting snow on his shoulders. I hadn¡¯t seen him for a few days.


    His hair had grown a little longer, which made him even more haggard.


    I nodded. These days, Dennis had been so busy. And now we finally had some time together, I would


    not want to waste the time arguing with him all the time!


    Dennis hugged me and his lips gently kissed me on my forehead. He smiled and said in a hoarse


    voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go on a date tonight. What do you have in mind for dinner?¡±


    I was a bit surprised, ¡°Are we not having dinner here with the Gibson family?¡±


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t. I haven¡¯t seen you in days. I want to spend some alone time with you!¡± He hugged me


    closely into his arms, ¡°Did you miss me, babe?¡±


    I could hear his heartbeats, and I couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°What are we having tonight?¡±


    Dennis pulled me back a little and held my face. He caressed my face, ¡°Anything you want to eat? So


    you don¡¯t miss me?¡±


    Knowing that Dennis just wanted to hear me say that I missed him, I couldn¡¯t say it at the moment for


    some reason.


    Looking at him, I said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat Korean food, I¡¯m craving Korean bibimbap.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Well, but do you miss me?¡±


    I...


    He lowered his head, buried it on my neck, ¡°I thought about you all night in the hotel yesterday, and I


    have been wanting to hold you like this.¡±


    It seemed that he had never said anything sweet to me. So when I heard this sentence, I couldn¡¯t help


    but look up at him. I saw the sparkles in his eyes, very bright.


    My heart arose an instant warmth.


    ¡°When I saw the snow outside in the yard in the morning, I was wondering if you¡¯d get a good night¡¯s


    sleep in the hotelst night. After all, the hotel is not like home. There is no heating, and you might not


    have enough clothes. When I saw you just now, you seemed haggard." I spoke in a really low voice.


    But he listened carefully and burst intoughter, ¡°Well, you can make up to me in the evening. And all


    will be fine!¡±


    I could not help but bow my head and blushed when I heard his charming words.


    I told Yara that Dennis and I were going out for dinner. Yara had no reason not to let us go.


    Besides, having Dennis by my side made it much easier. Yara didn¡¯t have any reason to hinder us even


    though it was against her will.


    Dennis and I were out of Gibson¡¯s vi. He drove me to a Korean restaurant downtown.


    The restaurant was crowded tonight, but fortunately, he chose a VIP area, so we could have some


    privacy.


    The environment was elegant and quiet. The waiter led us and seated us down. And then Dennis


    looked at me and said, ¡°What else do you want to eat besides bibimbap?¡±


    I rested my chin on my arms, looked at the brightly lit city downstairs, and I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I


    don¡¯t mind. Anything you want to eat!¡±


    He nced at me. Seeing that I was enjoying the scenery outside the window, he didn¡¯t ask any more


    questions. After ordering food, he looked at me in a daze and said, ¡°What are your ns for this Spring


    Festival?¡±


    I stopped looking at the sweet view, looked at Dennis, and said, ¡°Same asst year?¡±


    After saying so, it urred to me immediately that it would not be the same anymore - I realized that


    old Mr. George was the one that had kept all family together. And with old Mr. George passing and that


    Andrew George and his wife were not close to us, the new year celebrations wouldn¡¯t be as festive as


    before.


    Thinking of this, I pursed my lips in silence.


    Of course, Dennis knew how I felt and he saw my worried look. He said, after a pause, ¡°Perhaps the


    Kennedy family would invite you over. Do you have any ns?¡±


    I almost forgot that Link Kennedy had recognized me as his goddaughter. After thinking about it, I said,


    ¡°Well, I guess I am staying in City P this New Year¡¯s Eve.¡±


    Diana and Alex Thomson were still abroad, and I had no other rtives in Newton Town. Dennis¡¯s aunt,


    Marcus Thomson, Mario Bet, and the Kennedy family - They were all in City P.


    Thinking of Mario, I spoke before Dennis did, ¡°Is everything handled clear at the hospital?¡±


    He had been busy for so many days and he was worn out.


    The waiter served the dishes. Dennis mixed the bibimbap and handed it to me, ¡°Well, I guess we will


    have to wait until after the new year to figure everything out. Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s focus on the new year¡¯s


    celebrations first.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to take this to heart, I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly stunned. I said, ¡°Mario


    has been in charge of the hospital¡¯s businesses. Now that such a big thing has happened, what does


    he say?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s handling it,¡± Dennis said easily. He was roasting meat and continued to say, ¡°About my aunt,


    keep herpany for a few days, babe. I may have to go on a business trip tomorrow, but I will be


    back in a few days.¡±


    I nodded, and I looked at him with my chin in my hand. I said with sadness, ¡°It¡¯s almost the new year.


    And you are still running around busy with work.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He smiled lightly, raised his hand, and rubbed my hair, ¡°Just bear with it for a little longer, okay? I


    promise I will make up for you. Let¡¯s n our wedding ceremony properly. Do you prefer Eastern style


    or Western?¡± lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 226 An Accident Without Warning 5

    Chapter 226 An ident Without Warning 5


    I was a little stunned and asked, ¡°Why a wedding? Didn''t we have it before?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I owe you so much for our wedding. Let¡¯s do it again and give us the perfect wedding.


    Besides, if you be a Kennedy, in the old Link Kennedy way, he might want his daughter to marry


    off in style. In this way, we will fulfill his intention of marrying a daughter for half his life.¡±


    Iughed, ¡°You and Link have not met several times, how do you know him so well? What if he just


    casually epted me as a nominally adopted daughter? Besides, it¡¯s just a matter of words.¡±


    He ced the roast meat in my bowl and said, ¡°Everyone in City P knows Link Kennedy is a man of his


    word, and he meant it when he announced so loudly that he wanted you to be part of his family!¡±


    I lowered my head and swallowed the food in my mouth, finding it difficult to swallow.


    Perhaps Sensing my change of mood, Dennis took me by the hand and said, ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    There were already a lot of things on the table. I shook my head slightly and said lightly, ¡°Are there


    really parents in this world who don¡¯t want their children? Link is just someone I¡¯ve only met a few


    times, but he''s willing to call me his daughter. That means I¡¯m not that bad. Why don¡¯t they want me?¡±


    I fought back the feeling of wanting to cry, feeling very sad. For more than 20 years, I¡¯ve told myself I¡¯d


    be better off without them.


    Grandma loved me. I was not rted to her by blood, but she gave me all the best love she could, and


    that was enough.


    But the more I grew up, when I saw everyone with their parents and rtives, the more I felt sad. Why


    was I still alone in the end?


    Dennis got up and walked over to me, took me in his arms, patted me on the back and said, ¡°You still


    have me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    After a long time, I straightened out of his arms, exhaled, looked at him with a faint smile and said,


    ¡°Dennis, you¡¯re not really good atforting people at all.¡±


    He smiled faintly, with some warmth on his handsome face, ¡°Next time I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    I smiled, took a few bites, and actually lost my appetite. He was on a business trip tomorrow, and we


    were supposed to go back to the vi.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Yara kept calling, asking Dennis and me to go over to Gibson¡¯s, with some kind of request. Dennis


    was a little reluctant, but Yara was almost begging.


    So, we had no choice but to go there.


    The Gibson¡¯s!


    Dennis was on a video conference. I had nothing to do. I saw that it was snowing lightly outside, and it


    looked beautiful in the moonlight.


    So I couldn¡¯t help but go downstairs to go for a walk. There were many plum blossoms in the yard, and


    the white snow on the ground was printed with moonlight, which was all dreamily beautiful.


    I walked a few steps in the yard against the snow, and looked back at the ground with my footprints in


    different shades, looking particrly good, and I felt a lot better.

 Chapter 227 An Accident Without Warning 6

    Chapter 227 An ident Without Warning 6


    He raised his hand, brushed my hair behind my ear, and sighed silently. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see him


    again, not even for a moment!¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Hank is kind to you, I know that. But I know how he feels about you, too,


    because I¡¯m a man. ra, will you promise me to stay as far away from him as possible in future?¡±


    I nodded and rubbed myself into his arms. ¡°I know, it was just a coincidence today. Living in the same


    house, how could we not see each other? When Yank''s funeral is over, we¡¯ll go home, and we¡¯ll never


    see him again.¡±


    He pressed his lips together, pressed me into his arms, rolled over and pressed me under him. ¡°Make it


    up to me, then, okay?¡±


    I could not help blushing, subconsciously tried to hide, but he caught me, followed by a love affair.


    ¡­.


    Dennis was busy, and it was all about the hospital. Hundreds of hospitals had had idents. If it were


    not for his strong ability, the George Group would have been crushed by public opinion by now.


    But there was nothing I could do about it. I didn¡¯t know what Mario was to Dennis, so I just kept quiet.


    The next day.


    After Dennis left, Yara came upstairs, grabbed me and said she was going out for a walk. Yank¡¯s


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    funeral wasing in a few days, and she wanted to find a new house.


    Yank left the Gibson house to Hank, so after the funeral, Yara was moving out.


    After a few days, I thought I would freeze to death. We went to see the house every day, and Yara was


    not satisfied with almost everything, either because of theck of light or proximity to the city center.


    Indeed, a house like the Gibson¡¯s was one of the finest in every respect. Even the rich could hardly buy


    one like this.


    After all these years, Yara didn¡¯t want to find a ce worse than Gibson¡¯s. After all, she was very rich.


    A suitable house couldn¡¯t be avable soon, and with Yank¡¯s funeraling up, Yara had to deal with


    Yank¡¯s funeral first.


    Gibson¡¯s. The day of the funeral.


    Yara got up early to prepare for Yank¡¯s funeral, which was in the afternoon after all the guests had paid


    their respects to Yank.


    After the funeral ceremony, Yara finally breathed a sigh of relief after several tense days.


    After taking a few deep bows at the gravesite and saying goodbye to Yank, Yara took a look at Hank,


    who had been standing in front of the tombstone for so long. After a few days, he became more and


    more cold and harsh.


    His long body seemed to be covered with frost, cold and murderous.


    Since Gloria¡¯s ident, Hanks murderous streak had only intensified.


    ¡°ra, let¡¯s go!¡± After taking one look at Hank, Yara pulled me away.


    I opened my mouth, but none of thoseforting words came out.


    I got in the car with Yara and she took a long breath and said, ¡°Dennis will pick you upter. I¡¯ll have the


    driver take you downtown. Dennis will meet you there.¡±


    I nodded without saying much, thinking of Hank standing alone in front of the gravestone.


    I feel a little empty inside. For the rest of his life, he would be alone, free and lonely.


    The car pulled into the city center, Yara got out, and her driver went straight to the office.


    I was a little confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the office?¡±


    She looked in the driver¡¯s direction and sighed. ¡°In a few minutes...¡±


    Hardly had the words been spoken when there was a deafening sound. I froze for about two or three


    seconds and looked in the direction the driver was driving away.


    A tanker truck crashed right into the Gibson''s ck Bentley. The car was deformed, and the upants


    had little chance of survival.


    Yara slumped to the ground, her pupils constricted, her body shaking as she said, ¡°He¡¯s going to kill


    me, he¡¯s really going to kill me!¡±


    I stopped breathing for a few seconds and reached out to help her. She grabbed me, looked at me and


    said in disbelief, ¡°ra, Hank is crazy, and he¡¯s going to kill me. He wants me dead!¡±


    ¡°You get up first,¡± I said. ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She kept shaking her head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ident. It wasn¡¯t an ident at all. He had arranged


    everything in advance. It was a conspiracy. It was really a conspiracy.¡±


    With a frown on my face, I helped her and let her sit on a rest chair and sighed, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll


    buy you a bottle of water.


    ¡±


    She was obviously scared, and she was imagining things.


    She tugged at me, shook her head and said, ¡°ra, you can¡¯t leave me. Hank¡¯s going to kill me. You


    can¡¯t leave me!¡±


    I frowned for a moment. ¡°Hank could have killed you a hundred times if he really wanted to. He couldn¡¯t


    have done it that way. That was an ident. Don¡¯t get it straight. I¡¯m gonna get you a bottle of water.¡±


    After breaking her hand, I went to the supermarket and I couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. Hank had been a lot


    glumtely, but that didn¡¯t mean he hated Yara enough to want to kill her.


    After buying water, I was about to turn back when I saw a ck Maybach heading in the direction Yara


    was sitting.


    It was all so fast, so fast that I hardly knew what I was doing. Almost out of nowhere, Dennis darted out


    of nowhere and shielded Yara.


    I stopped breathing for a moment, threw the water and ran in Dennis¡¯s direction, instinctively getting in


    front of Dennis.


    My eyes widened in horror when I saw the guy in the window. It was Hank. How could he¡­


    He probably didn''t expect me to run through at this point. He steered the wheel away from me and


    straight into a traffic light.


    As he pulled up, I was relieved and looked back at Yara, who was paralyzed by fear.


    ¡°I told you he was going to kill...¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± A loud voice broke out, interrupting Yara¡¯s shaky voice.


    I froze, and a strong, overwhelming feeling of grief surged through my heart.


    I didn¡¯t know how much courage it took me to turn around and look at Hank, who had parked safely.


    He was lying on the ground covered in blood, red blood spreading around him.


    Why did he get out of the car?


    My legs went limp, the air was sucked out of my body, and I fell to my knees without warning. I looked


    over at him, trying to crawl over there, but my strength was gone.


    How did that happen?


    Why did he get out of the car when he was clear? Why would he go the other way? Why would he do


    that?


    Yara also saw Hank on the ground and cried out, tears mixed with fear.


    Dennis picked me up and I grabbed him for a long time before I said, ¡°Get him to the


    hospital!¡± lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 228 An Accident Without Warning 7

    Chapter 228 An ident Without Warning 7


    Dennis put me in the chair. Hank was already surrounded by a lot of people, and his blood was


    spreading widely.


    I looked at him and he opened his mouth to me. His mouth was moving. I didn¡¯t know what he was


    saying. I just felt like my heart was choking.


    Dennis walked over to him, reached for his breath, and looked at me with a grave face.


    I got up and struggled to get to him with what little strength I had left. Hank raised his hand and


    grabbed me. As he opened his mouth, a stream of ck blood gushed from his mouth.


    I shook my head, tears obscuring my vision. ¡°Hank, don''t talk. You''ll be fine. The doctor will be here


    soon.¡±


    He strained a pale smile, ¡°ra, it¡¯s all over, next life I¡¯ll meet you first, and you¡¯ll love me first.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, just felt bad. My whole head was buzzing and my mouth was choking. ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have been so selfish. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t have ignored the loss of his parents, or his feelings, or kept him at arm¡¯s length, or ignored


    his emotions, or ignored the only thing he wanted to live for. I was wrong.


    He chuckled, blood trickling more and more from the corners of his mouth, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯re in a


    pickle. Stay alive!¡±


    Watching him close his eyes, I couldn¡¯t remember how many times I¡¯d experienced other people¡¯s


    death, over and over again, watching those who loved me and those I loved pass away from me one by


    one.


    And I was directly or indirectly responsible for their leaving me. I was the one who deserved to die, to


    be hurt, to be punished, why did it end up being someone else?


    I looked at Hank¡¯s lifeless body, at Dennis¡¯s cold face, at Yara¡¯s cold contempt not far away, and at the


    passers-by who were talking and indifferent.


    I never thought the world could be so cold. I felt like I had been stabbed hundreds of times in the heart.


    It hurt so much that I could barely breathe.


    How could people die so quickly? Before I could think about hisst words, before I could remember


    what had happened, how could he have gone?


    As the paramedics carried Hank¡¯s body away, I suddenly pushed Dennis aside and grabbed Hank¡¯s


    hand to keep them from taking him.


    But Dennis was so strong, he took me in his arms, and his voice was cold and subdued. ¡°ra, calm


    down, he¡¯s dead.¡±


    I stared at the pool of blood left on the ground, and suddenly I felt great hatred. Looking at Yara¡¯s face,


    I said word by word, ¡°Yara, it¡¯s you who should die, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She backed away, her face white, looked at me in disbelief and said, ¡°ra, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who should die, aren¡¯t you? Why do you have to be alive? It is you who killed Gloria


    word by word, it is you who killed Hank with Yank and Gloria¡¯s life, it is all you. All along, you¡¯ve been


    the killer, and you¡¯re the one who deserves to die.¡±


    ¡°ra, what are you talking about?¡± Yara stared at me in disbelief and literally said, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You


    are crazy!¡±


    I looked at her sarcastically and thought she was utterly ridiculous. You killed three Gibson¡¯s with your


    own hands! Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? You drove them to death!¡±


    ¡°Not me!¡± Yara thundered, ¡°ra, I¡¯m not going to quarrel with you because you¡¯re Dennis¡¯s wife. You¡¯d


    better keep your mouth shut, or I¡¯ll have to Sue you for libel.¡±


    I sneered. ¡°Well! You can sue me as long as you can sleep in the middle of the night, as long as you


    won¡¯t be guilty, as long as you canfortably let go of the Gibson family¡¯s three lives, of course you


    can sue me!¡±


    Yara was so angry that she looked at me for a long time and could not say a word. Finally, she looked


    at me and sneered, ¡°ra, why are you so sad about Hank¡¯s death? Are you in love with him? Are you


    distressed? You can¡¯t let him go? Don¡¯t forget whose wife you are, and remember what you should and


    shouldn¡¯t say.¡±


    What?!


    It wasughable that a man could be so shameless.


    The great snow from the sky, and the goose - like snow fell on the ground in the dazzling blood and


    soon covered it. All that could be seen were dots of scarlet, as if it had all been an illusion.


    Dennis hadn¡¯t spoken since he brought me back to the vi. And I had no desire to talk, my heart was


    heavy with Hank¡¯s blood.


    And a lot of remorse and guilt. If I had noticed the change earlier, if I had known that he no longer had


    the will to live, if I had been able to go through it with him despite the gossip, despite Dennis¡¯s jealousy,


    would he not have ended up here?


    It was all my fault. I was selfish. I had too many scruples. It was my fault!


    It was already dark and it was snowing harder and harder outside. Over and over in my head, I saw the


    picture of Hank closing his eyes.


    Too fidgety, I went downstairs to the yard, the chill of midwinter driving away much of my fidgety and


    aching heart.


    But I couldn¡¯t get rid of the guilt that I felt. The more I tried to erase it, the more all the good things that


    Hank had done for me came to the fore.


    So the guilt in my heart became greater and greater. The snow was getting heavier and heavier. Jenny


    came out with an umbre and saw me half buried in the snow. She said sadly, ¡°Madam, please go


    back. It¡¯s cold outside. You could easily get frostbite.¡±


    I looked at her vaguely and pulled out a smile. I looked at her, shook my head, and said in a deep


    voice, ¡°Jenny, it¡¯s so tired to be alive!¡±


    She was stunned, put the cotton-padded coat on me, stretched out her hand to pull me, ¡°Don''t talk


    nonsense!¡±


    When she touched my cold hands, she eximed, ¡°They are frozen like this. Go back, or you¡¯ll get


    frostbite.¡±


    I did not move. I thought I would feel better in such a bad situation. Jenny pulled at me several times.


    She, who was very old, had nothing to do with me but to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you go to sleep while I call Mr.


    George. You¡¯re killing yourself, kid!¡±


    Dennis took me back and went into the study. I thought he came downstairs when he heard Jenny¡¯s


    voice.


    He strode out of the house with pursed lips. Seeing me standing stiffly in the snow, he looked angrily at


    Jenny. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jenny shook her head and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with her.¡±


    I looked up at Dennis in ck and felt strange. I shook my head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m


    fine!¡± lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 229 Half Enemy Yara 1

    Chapter 229 Half Enemy Yara 1


    I shifted my slightly stiff feet and shuffled toward the vi without looking at Dennis, my face frozen.


    "Mr. George, is she okay?¡± Jenny asked. She had no idea what was going on.


    Dennis replied in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s okay. You can go to rest!¡±


    Dennis followed me into the hall and reached out for me. ¡°ra,¡± he said angrily, as he touched my


    cold hand, ¡°Are you punishing yourself for him?¡±


    I shook him off, feeling strange and disgusted with him. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s thin lips were tight and his handsome, sexy face sullied.


    He stood in front of me, his eyes darkening, and he picked me up sideways and went straight to the


    second-floor bedroom, where he put me in the bathroom.


    The heat was on in the bathroom, and it was hypnotically warm.


    Seeing that I was just staring nkly, Dennis reached out to undress me.


    ¡°ra, every man has his destiny. Don¡¯t torture yourself, ok?¡± He said in a cold, indifferent voice.


    I felt a surge of resentment. What did he mean every man had his destiny? I opened his hand and said


    coldly, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Dennis, stunned for a moment by my sudden rage, squinted at me. ¡°ra, you¡¯re my wife!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± I shouted. ¡°I am your wife, yes, but you are incapable of protecting your children, of keeping


    me safe. Hank did all this. Without him, do you think I¡¯d still be standing here in front of you? To put it


    bluntly, if it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯d be dead.¡±


    My chest heaved, ¡°I really shouldn¡¯te back with you. Each of you Georges is cooler and colder


    than thest. Yara killed a happy Gibson family, and you, you killed your own child and broke your


    wife¡¯s heart. You put on the cloak of good men and have done the unconscionable. You¡¯re scarier than


    Luna and disgusting!¡±


    His lips closed, the pupils of his dark eyes constricted, and there was a dull, ghastly chill in his eyes.


    My wrist was in his grasp. ¡°My family means nothing to you. What? Did the Gibson family make you


    feel bad? Hank¡¯s death made you dump all your resentment on me. What a good move Hank made!¡±


    I looked at him and had no strength left to quarrel with him.


    ¡°I don''t want to see you,¡± I said coldly, suppressing the pain in my heart.


    My guilt deepened when I remembered the images of Yara dragging me around as a talisman at


    Gibson''s house these days. She knew right from the start that Hank hated her, that he was going to do


    something to her, so she asked me to stay with Gibson, under the pretense of staying with her.


    She was just trying to hide behind me. She knew Hank wouldn¡¯t hurt me, and he didn¡¯t want me to see


    blood, so she kept me close. Even at thest moment, Hank changed the steering wheel to protect me.


    I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone, but I ended up hurting everyone. Some of them were dead, some of them


    were injured. I hurt them all.


    Dennis looked at me with his seriousness in his eyes for a long time before he let out a small sigh and


    said, ¡°I know you feel bad about Hank¡¯s death, but ra, nobody was hurting him. He crashed the car


    himself.¡±


    A surge of anger rose from my heart. I picked up my high heels and hit him hard. ¡°Get out of here! I


    don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±


    No one was hurting him? It was Yara! She killed Gloria! She killed Hank! It was Yara! She killed so


    many people quietly, why should she pretend to be innocent in the end?


    I didn¡¯t know when Dennis was so patient. When I hit him, he just dropped his eyes, hugged me in his


    arms, andforted me, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve cursed, and you¡¯ve hit. Go take a bath or you¡¯ll be sick.¡±


    It felt like a fist on cotton. He felt no pain, no sensation.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    On the contrary, I was more and more depressed.


    When he reached out to undress me, I jerked back, pushing him away. ¡°Get out!¡±


    His eyes sank. ¡°Still?¡± There was a limit to a good temper.


    But so what?


    I pressed my lips together, looked at him and said the same words, ¡°Get out!¡±


    With a stern look on his face, he held me in his arms with his long arm and, with his other hand,


    squeezed my jaw and kissed me down forcefully.


    He acted as fiercely as if he wanted to eat me alive.


    Just when I thought he was going to execute me, he released me. He said in a low voice, ¡°Will you


    stop? Huh?¡±


    I piled up too many emotions, and my anger started inside. ¡°Dennis, I told you to get out.


    Get out. Can¡¯t you hear me? Are you deaf or dumb?¡±


    With that, I got out of the tub and threw everything I could handle in the bathroom at him.


    He looked at me with twisted brows, his eyes deep and unflinching. After a long time, when he saw that


    I was tired and had nothing left to smash, he looked at me and said quietly, ¡°Enough?¡±


    I looked at him and felt powerless.


    Seeing me slumped on the ground, he took off my wet clothes in a good temper.


    He hugged me, lowered me back into the tub, and sighed, ¡°Knock it off, okay?¡±


    Seeing that I was no longer excited or moving, he put hot water in and found shower gel and towel by


    my side from the debris I had thrown everywhere.


    Then he went out without a word.


    I was lying in the bathtub, my head spinning. Hank¡¯s death was like a mountain I couldn''t climb. This


    guilt will stay with me for the rest of my life.


    Dennis didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He was just protecting his family and his wife the whole time.


    It was my fault. I didn¡¯t have my own mind and I didn¡¯t have my own decisions. Dennis didn¡¯t know what


    caused Gloria¡¯s death, so he couldn¡¯t understand why Hank hated Yara, why he killed her, and why he


    killed himself.


    It was my fault. I wasn¡¯t there for Hank when he needed it the most. I wasn¡¯t there to give him hope.


    That was why he left.


    When I came out of the bathroom, there was a pile of cigarette butts on the balcony of my bedroom. It


    was not hard to tell Dennis left it.


    I didn¡¯t see him, and I didn¡¯t think about it carefully. I just changed my clothes, pulled up my freshly


    dried hair, and pushed my tired body down the stairs.


    Jenny looked at me and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you going out?¡±


    I nodded and put on a pair of shoes in the vestibule. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 230 Half Enemy Yara 2

    Chapter 230 Half Enemy Yara 2


    Jenny looked at me and hesitantly said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s gettingte and it¡¯s snowing. Why don¡¯t you go


    with Mr. George when he gets out of the shower?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I went out of the hall and saw two bodyguards standing at the door of the hall. I couldn¡¯t help but say


    angrily, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    They said nothing.


    Jenny had gone upstairs to get Dennis.


    I frowned, anger welling up in me. But how was I supposed to take on two strong men?


    They stood still and blocked my path.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Dennis came downstairs, wearing a bathrobe and his cropped hair dripping.


    Seeing me fully dressed, he frowned, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going Out!¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    I was a little agitated, ¡°To see a doctor!¡±


    He pressed his lips together. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mario overter. You go home and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°''No! I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡± Hank¡¯s body was taken away, and he had no family. The only one who


    could bury him was Yara, but he wouldn¡¯t be willing to let her.


    This was one thing I had to do.


    Dennis¡¯s eyes were all cold, and his lips curled in a stern way. ¡°What are you doing in the hospital right


    now? Are you taking care of Hank''s death under the guise of a doctor¡¯s appointment?¡±


    I looked at him and sneered. ¡°Does it concern you?¡±


    He almost sneered. ¡°What do you think? ra, you should at least have some moderation. Hank¡¯s


    funeral will be handled by Yara and his family. What are you going to do? Do you have to have the


    whole city buzzing with gossip about you and Hank?¡±


    I was momentarily struck down by his words, so I gave him a sharp look and finally went back to the


    vi.


    He followed me, his voice softening a little, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone over to Hank¡¯s funeral. You...¡±


    I stopped short and looked back at him. Out of the corner of my eye I could see the winding staircase


    behind him.


    Still angry, I raised my hand and pushed him down.


    He could have reached for the railing to steady himself, but he paused for a few seconds before letting


    himself go and tumbling.


    Although he was a little embarrassed, it still did not affect his noble temperament.


    I turned around and went straight to the bedroom.


    I was lying in bed in my pajamas when he came in and his eyes darkened a little. There was blood at


    the corners of his mouth and on his forehead, and his leg and elbow were injured, too. \


    Just one nce, I withdrew my eyes, closed them and went to sleep.


    Dennis wasn¡¯t angry either. He just looked more and more sullen as he walked over and sat down on


    the edge of the bed. ¡°Get up and apply the ointment for me.¡± he said in a heavy voice.


    Without speaking, I opened my eyes and nced at him, then closed them indifferently.


    He bent down, pulled back the covers, pressed his slender body on me, put his nose to my forehead,


    and said in a low, subdued voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡±


    I pursed my lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Did I feel sorry for him?


    Yes!


    But I knew that with his skill, even if he fell, he would not have any problems. The worst he could do is


    get hurt.


    Seeing I was still silent, he smiled grimly. ¡°Do you think my wounds are nothingpared to Hank¡¯s


    death? Is it not worth it to feel sorry for me?¡±


    My heart quivered slightly and I felt a little sad, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    He didn¡¯t move. Instead, he took my hand, interlocked it with his, and came down with an aggressive


    kiss.


    He even bit me. I frowned with pain, but could not say a word.


    He seemed intent on making me beg, and his motion became more intense.


    ¡°When you threw yourself in front of the car, you meant it in that moment, didn¡¯t you?¡± He kissed me


    and breathed a little.


    Our fingers were so tight that I felt sick, ¡°Do you feel guilt or love for Hank? Do you feel the same way


    about me? Huh?¡±


    The emotion on his face seemed gentle, and he squinted slightly for my reply.


    I pressed my lips together without trying to reply. I didn¡¯t know the difference between love and guilt


    anymore, and a lot of the time I was confused.


    There was silence, and the longer the silence, the colder the air, the more inscrutable the sulks on his


    face.


    After a long pause, he withdrew his eyes, his dark pupils narrowed slightly, and his voice was low.


    ¡°ra, how long has it been since we¡¯ve had sex?¡±


    I subconsciously frowned and said, ¡°Dennis, I won¡¯t!¡±


    All I could think about was the image of Hank lying in a pool of blood. I felt terrible and I pushed him


    away with my hands.


    ¡°Dennis, I said I won¡¯t, I won¡¯t, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    He frowned, his handsome face sullen, raised his hand and pulled off his bathrobe, blocking my


    resistance into his mouth.


    I recoiled as he pulled at my clothes.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Because I wasn¡¯t looking, I hit the nightstand and it hurt.


    I was so angry that I kicked him out of bed without thinking. He fell off guarded, but there was a rug


    under the bed and he was fine.


    He sat up and looked at me with a mixture of anger andughter for a moment. His interest faded, and


    he looked at me and said, ¡°Well done, ra!¡±


    I put my hand over my head and ignored him. I gave him an angry look and said, ¡°Dennis, if you touch


    me again, you won¡¯t just get kicked out of bed.¡±


    With that, I pulled the quilt over me, wrapped myself tightly, and closed my eyes for sleep.


    What I didn''t realize was that even though I didn''t do anything, Dennis looked at me wistfully for a long


    time before he sulked into the bathroom.


    With all that had happened, my headache was killing me and I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    I fumbled on my phone, looked through the contacts, and called Leo.


    It wasn¡¯t Leo, and it was a woman¡¯s voice. The voice sounded familiar to me, but I couldn¡¯t recall it for a


    while.


    I simply said, ¡°Excuse me, this is ra, was Loo there?¡¯¡¯


    The woman said, ¡°He¡¯s in the shower. He¡¯ll be out in about five minutes. If you trust me enough, you


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    can leave a message and I¡¯ll tell him, but if not, you can call back in five minutes.¡±


    I paused and said, ¡°Please tell him to keep an eye on Hank¡¯s funeral and please ask him to keep an


    eye on Yara for me. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± She said, her voice was still soft and gentle. I thanked her and hung up.


    I couldn¡¯t figure out who she was, so I just let it go.


    Dennis came out of the bathroom shortly after I hung up. He was wet and dried off before he got into


    bed.


    I tried to avoid him and turned my back on him. He went to bed and pulled me in his arms, and I


    instinctively tried to avoid him. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 231 Half Enemy Yara 3

    Chapter 231 Half Enemy Yara 3


    I was held by him, ¡°Be good, I will not touch you!¡±


    I pressed my lips and said angrily, ¡°Stay away from me, or I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    ¡°You have two options, either we sleep like this, or we make the distance between us closer. Of course,


    it can also be a negative number. Of course, it can also be a negative distance, you know?¡±


    I¡­


    ¡­


    The next day, Hank¡¯s story was all over the ce. Everyone thought Yara did it, that she set up the


    Gibson family to get the Gibson family.


    Three deaths in a row. Except Yank, Gloria and Hank bothmitted suicide. There¡¯s got to be


    something going on here.


    After all, Hank was the grandchild of the Shone family, and the Shone couple were famous in City P.


    After their daughter and grandsonmitted suicide in session, the Shone family pulled strings and


    ordered the capital police to conduct a thorough investigation of the deaths.


    The matter was so serious that even if the old couple had not asked for it, the police would not have let


    it go.


    So, Yara was investigated, and she was banned from having any involvement in the Gibson family or


    any money flow to the Gibson family.


    She couldn¡¯t even go to the Gibson¡¯s house. The reason the police gave was that everything in the


    house could have been left at the scene of the crime.


    So, basically everything in Yara was banned.


    As a result, Yara had no ce to live, so she had to stay with Dennis temporarily. The vi was very


    Yara to live there.


    I was watching TV coldly when Jackie called me.


    Yara was going to live in the vi. I wonder, after all the lives this woman had taken, wouldn¡¯t she be


    scared?


    Yara probably knew I was hostile to her, so she just squinted a little and didn¡¯t say much.


    But she was Dennis¡¯s aunt, and I couldn¡¯t do anything about her even if I hated her, so I didn¡¯t say


    anything more.


    I picked up the phone and Jackie lowered her voice to say, ¡°Meet me at the Fortune Center coffee shop


    on the third floor.


    ¡±


    With this simple sentence, she hung up the phone.


    Usually, in this case, she must have had found something so important that she called me.


    I was about to leave when I met Yara at the door. She was dressed in a ck coat and a dark green


    scarf, and with a slight smile on her well-kept face, she looked at me and said, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded, not wanting to talk to her much.


    She stood in my way, looked at me and sneered, ¡°Who are you rushing to meet? In such a hurry?¡±


    She was obviously looking for trouble, ¡°What can I do for you, Miss George?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and said casually, ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to talk to you. After all, we¡¯re still


    rted, so we¡¯re gonna have to get along, right?¡±


    ¡°So, what are you going to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°About your problems with Luna and Olivia. To be honest, Luna is a real pain in the ass. I don¡¯t like the


    kind of women who are gentle and elegant on the outside, but fierce and vicious on the inside. Besides,


    she killed my great-nephew. Speaking of which, her trouble with the George family was indelible.¡±


    She went on, folding her hands and looking at me with her pretty eyes, ¡°Luna has done a lot of dirty


    work in her personal life during her years at the top, and I happen to have proof of it. Do you think it


    would be quicker to show this stuff to the Lewis family than to look it up yourself?¡±


    I frowned, ¡°What is the reason that you help me?¡±


    Sheughed, ¡°Your child is also my grandnephew, isn¡¯t that reason enough?¡±


    I sneered. ¡°This was at least three months ago, right? You¡¯ve known about this for a long time, but


    you¡¯re telling me this now. Do you expect me to believe you¡¯re just saying this for your so-called


    grandnephew?¡±


    This excuse didn¡¯t stand up to scrutiny!


    She looked at me and smiled, ¡°I suddenly know why my dad would let a woman like you marry Dennis.


    Though you are not very capable, you are not a fool.¡±


    I squinted, but I didn¡¯t think it was apliment!


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I said, unconsciously looking down at my watch.


    ¡°I need you to talk to Link Kennedy, tell him to stop looking into the Gibson family.¡± She leaned


    sideways against the wine cab with a casual posture.


    Stop looking into the Gibson family? That meant she could legitimately take over as chairman of the


    Gibson family.


    Without Hank, there was no one else in the Gibson family to take over.


    I smiled and looked at her lightly, ¡°I think we need to sit down and discuss this topic sometime. It was


    hasty to settle the matter in a few words. By the way, I have an appointment with a friendter, so let¡¯s


    talk about it some other time.


    ¡±


    She frowned and said nothing more. She just narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it


    another day.¡±


    After leaving the house, I drove straight to my rendezvous with Jackie, who was already there.


    She had run out of coffee. She might have been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing me, she looked at her watch and raised her eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re half an hourte.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and said apologetically, ¡°I was held up by something. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She smiled, didn¡¯t say much, and handed me a file from her bag. ¡°Here are the money transfers


    between Luna and Andy Lee,¡± she said. ¡°You can take a look.¡±


    ¡°Andy Lee?¡± I lost my mind for a few seconds, but suddenly I remembered this person.


    The one who knocked himself out while I was setting a trap for Steven.


    She nodded, the waiter refilled his ss, and she continued, ¡°Andy is the go-between between Luna


    and Sam Bates. He was AC¡¯s program director and also handled the quarterly audits of several of


    Luna¡¯spanies. Therefore, the transfer between them is reasonable. Even if they were investigated,


    it would go unnoticed.¡±


    I winced. ¡°So Luna and Sam¡¯s financial dealings are mostly through Andy?¡±


    She nodded, but I said, confused, ¡°Andy and Luna are merchants, and it is normal for them to have


    financial transactions. But even though Luna transfers money to Sam through Andy, Andy is a


    businessman and Sam is a politician, and any money transfers between the two will be suspected if the


    amount is toorge.¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, so I went back and looked up Sam and Andy¡¯s connections and found


    that Sam¡¯s wife owns arge farmingpany, which has been in operation for more than ten years.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that Sam received the money through his wife?¡± lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 232 Half Enemy Yara 4

    Chapter 232 Half Enemy Yara 4


    She nodded, looked at me and said, ¡°By the way, someone on my side checked it out and found that


    Sam¡¯s wife has been a stay-at-home mom for the past few years. She basically has no time and ability


    to operate arge-scale farm. In fact, this farm is just a hill that Sam bought for more than $100,000 in


    a remote vige. He put some chickens in it and asked a local man to look after it. They have barely


    managed it for decades.¡±


    I thought I knew what she meant. The breedingpany was a gimmick and probably had no revenue


    at all. And thepany¡¯s ounts are full of transactions between Sam and these businessmen.¡±


    No wonder Link never found anything after all this time. Sam really made a good move!


    After a pause, I looked over at her. ¡°Is there a Luna¡¯s transfer on thispany¡¯s ount?¡±


    Jackie shook her head. ¡°No, Luna has always been very careful. Herpany has no reason to work


    with a farmingpany, so all her transfers were made through Andy!¡±


    ¡°In what name did Andy transfer the money to Sam?¡± Andy worked for an auditpany. Although


    they could have contact with all thepanies, they transferred money out, not in. Was it appropriate


    for an audit firm to make payments to a breedingpany?


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking at first, but then I looked it up and found out Andy owns a frozen bushmeat


    market. In this way, no matter how much capital interaction they have, they are all normal transactions


    demanded by markets, and they are all reasonable and legal.¡±


    Wow!


    A man who did not know the ins and outs of this affair could not find out anything at all. Even now,


    knowing what was going on, it was going to be hard to convict Sam. These were, after all, seemingly


    sensible deals.


    I had no idea what to do now. Even if I told Link about it, there was no way to directly incriminate Luna.


    She paused at my frown. ¡°You could start with Andy. He¡¯s not as loyal to Luna as he seems. Plus, it


    looks like there¡¯s a third party involved, and someone might be trying to pull Luna down.¡±


    ¡°A third party?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Who else did Luna have a beef with?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said, shrugging her shoulders. But I recently noticed that it looks like someone dug


    up some of Luna¡¯s racy videos from her younger days, and there¡¯s a lot of them. There are a lot of


    people involved. By the way, Sam¡¯s wife would be a good target. You won¡¯t be able to find money, but


    you might be able to find something else.


    ¡±


    I nodded, collected all the information she had given me and looked at her. ¡°Thank you for this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she said, smiling and taking a sip of her coffee. ¡°You helped me with Steven and I


    help you with this. It¡¯s a basic contract.¡±


    Seeing her so, I said nothing more. We had a casual conversation, and then she left.


    I got back to the vi a littlete and was surprised to see Olivia as an uninvited guest.


    She and Yara seemed to have a good time chatting over tea in the lobby.


    When she saw me, Yara smiled and waved at me. ¡°ra, you¡¯re back! Olivia and I were just talking


    about you!¡±


    I frowned. It was ufortably hypocritical.


    Olivia wore an ethnic white cotton dress with her hair pulled up, making her look youthful and girly.


    ¡°ra, you¡¯re home,¡± she said, smiling when she saw me. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Come and have a hot cup


    of tea with us!¡±


    I pursed my lips and looked at them with no expression on my face. ¡°No, I¡¯m good. You guys go on. I¡¯m


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    gonna have a rest.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush off, Sweet. Come and sit with us for a while. I¡¯ve been running around Gibsons¡¯ all these


    years, and I¡¯ve never sat down and talked to anyone like this, so it just so happens everyone¡¯s here, so


    why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    Sometimes I admired Yara for her hypocrisy, she could really can go with the flow.


    Since she said so, I had no reason to refuse, so I walked to the sitting-room and sat down.


    As Yara made tea and Olivia smiled, the scene was eerily harmonious at first nce.


    It was as if the three of us were supposed to be good friends, but only we knew otherwise.


    After making tea, Yara said softly, ¡°The most ssic part of the tea ceremony is to smell the aroma. But


    people today are impatient and often forget this step. Let¡¯s take our time today. Smell the teacup.


    Does it smell good? This is ten years old tea, no matter how rich you are, it is difficult to buy such a


    good tea!¡±


    I had no interest in the tea ceremony, so I slowly held the cup and smelled it. It smelled good, but it was


    Olivia was elegant and smiled as she sniffed at the teacup, ¡°This tea is really excellent. I just smelled it


    and it¡¯s already intoxicating. I¡¯m starting to look forward to it.¡±


    Yara smiled, divided cups of tea, and said gracefully, ¡°Please taste it!¡±


    I just took a sip and stopped. Oliviaughed. ¡°This is really good tea!¡±


    I admired them both for their leisure and elegance at midnight tea.


    Seeing that I was only taking a sip, Yara said, ¡°Don''t you like it?¡±


    I shook my head and said lightly, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to drinking tea at night, and if I drink too


    much, I won¡¯t be able to fall asleep!¡±


    She nodded andughed. ¡°How about something else?¡±


    I shook my head and refused, ¡°No, it¡¯ste. You continue to drink, I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest.¡±


    The engine stalled outside the yard. ¡°Sounds like Dennis,¡± Yara said with a smile.


    As soon as she finished, Dennis came in with the car keys, put them on the shoe counter, and looked


    up.


    When he saw Olivia, he frowned and said nothing, but gave me a clear look and said, ¡°Have you had


    dinner yet?¡±


    I nodded and prepared to go upstairs.


    He walked so fast that he caught up with me after I had walked a few steps. He put his arm around me


    and said, ¡°What did you do today? Anything interesting you want to talk about?¡±


    I shook my head, feeling faint.


    ¡°Dennis!¡± Suddenly Olivia¡¯s soft voice came out.


    Dennis looked at her and said tly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Aren¡¯t you going to get some rest, Miss Pearson?¡±


    That was a pretty obvious way to get rid of a guest.


    Olivia nched for a moment and whispered, ¡°When I got here...¡±


    She seemed embarrassed to say it, but Yara said, ¡°Olivia came without a driver. She came with me. It


    was veryte now, and it was not safe for her to go back alone by a girl, so let her stay and go back


    tomorrow.¡± lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 233 Half Enemy Yara 5

    Chapter 233 Half Enemy Yara 5


    Yara was talking to Dennis.


    Dennis narrowed his eyes and turned to me with a pair of dark eyes. ¡°What do you think about having


    houseguests?¡±


    I frowned and said irritably, ¡°What have I to do with it?¡±


    As I started up the stairs, he caught me by the hand and lowered his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s have the driver take


    Miss Pearson hometer.¡±


    Yara was a little upset, and her face cooled. ¡°Why are you getting worse and worse at behaving? How


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cold it is outside! How can you let a girl go home by herself? Isn¡¯t there a room for her in this big


    house? Besides, my house was empty, and I wanted to keep her with me, and I didn''t want to be alone


    at night.¡±


    Olivia volunteered as Dennis''s face darkened, ¡°Aunt Yara has been going through so muchtely, and I


    wanted to stay and talk to her. You can rest assured that I won''t disturb you and ra. I just wanted to


    talk to Aunt Yara and make her feel less lonely.¡±


    Wow!


    What an understanding person!


    Dennis frowned. He was a little unpleased. But after what Yara said, he couldn¡¯t say no.


    He put his arm around me and said faintly, ¡°Make yourself at home!¡±


    He dragged me upstairs and looked at me. ¡°Angry?¡±


    I froze for a moment, shook my head, said nothing, then wearily went to the bathroom.


    Yara brought Olivia here so tantly to threaten me.


    She probably knew enough about Dennis and Olivia. The only thing a married woman would be afraid


    of was someone else having an affair with her husband right under her nose.


    Yara really understood human nature. She even figured it out.


    Still, she seemed to have overestimated Dennis¡¯s ce in my heart. If Dennis still had feelings for


    Olivia, I could totally give it away. That, for me, was a convenient way to deal with Luna.


    After spending too much time in the bathroom, Dennis thought I was asleep and knocked on the


    bathroom door to urge me on.


    After drying my hair, Dennis frowned at me and said, ¡°Are you hiding in the bathroom because you


    don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    I sneered. ¡°Your imagination is getting better and better.¡±


    He pressed his lips together, narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Dry your hair first.


    ¡±


    Then he went into the bathroom.


    The phone rang. It was Leo. I picked up the phone, and before I could speak, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve got eyes on


    her. But don''t you have Yara under your thumb? Instead of me keeping an eye on her, you should keep


    an eye on her yourself.¡±


    ¡°She just got here,¡± I said wearily. ¡°I just sent you some information. It¡¯s in the mailbox. See if you can


    use it.¡±


    ¡°It should work!¡± He tutted. ¡°You got all that stuff under the table, well done! Did Dennis get it for you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± It was not a big deal, and it was a littlete, so I said tiredly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Say hello to Uncle


    for me, and we¡¯ll talk next time!¡±


    He said quickly. ¡°ra, have you had any strange feelingstely?¡±


    I was slightly stunned, ¡°No, why?¡±


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve got a medical record of your depression. It¡¯s a bit serious. Are you all right about Hank?¡±


    I pinched my eyebrows and shook my head lightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we meet sometime tomorrow and I¡¯ll take you to the doctor?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I was a little agitated. So I said, ¡°Leo, I¡¯ll talk to you if I have something to say. Okay, good night.¡±


    After that, I just hung up the phone.


    Perhaps because of Olivia, I got strangely irritable and threw my phone away.


    Sensing someone behind me, I turned around and saw Dennis standing behind me somehow, looking


    at me coldly.


    I winced. How much did he hear about my conversation with Leo?


    I was about to ask, but he suddenly leaned over, wrapped his arms around my waist, bent his head and


    kissed my lips.


    I was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect him to do this.


    But it only took me seconds to realize it. I shoved him away and said, ¡°Dennis, let go of me!¡±


    He frowned for a moment, then pulled me into his arms again and said hoarsely, ¡°Isn¡¯t that all right


    between husband and wife? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± I red at him and said, ¡°Your sweetheart is still downstairs. Aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯ll break her


    heart if she sees you now?¡±


    He burst into a smile and pressed me. ¡°Sweetheart? ra, why does that sound so strange to me?


    What, are you jealous?¡±


    I pushed him hard, but I couldn¡¯t push him away. I winced, avoiding his falling lips. ¡°Dennis, what gives


    you the confidence to think I¡¯ll be jealous? Why should I be jealous?¡±


    He smiled to take some ruffian spirit to say, ¡°You are jealous.¡± He held me in his arms and, in his sexy


    voice, said, ¡°ra, you love me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I lost control of my body and mind for a moment and unconsciously grabbed his arm.


    I looked a little embarrassed.


    I blushed involuntarily, looked at him with suppressed anger and said, ¡°Dennis, are you done yet? Get


    out.¡±


    He pulled me, not thinking I was angry with him, and put his arm around me. ¡°Where do you want me to


    go?¡±


    ¡°Wherever you want!¡± I pressed my lips, pushed him away and got into bed. Tired, I closed my eyes


    and tried to fall asleep.


    He came after me and hugged me. The phone, which I had put aside, rang again.


    I looked at it with a frown. It was still Leo, so I picked it up.


    He said, ¡°Wait for me tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you to a doctor.¡±


    I was unpleased, and I was about to say no when Dennis said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, are you calling thiste to


    hear something private between me and my wife?¡±


    Leo probably didn''t expect Dennis to be there. After a moment of silence on the other end of the phone,


    he sneered, ¡°Something private? Are you serious? Have you ever seen a couple have time to answer


    the phone while having a private conversation?¡± That hit Dennis on the weak spot.


    Dennis, his hand on my body clenched and held me still, said meaningfully into the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    know the fun of couples?¡±


    ¡°Oh! Is it true? How rare is that. Did you use to talk to ra like that when you were with


    Olivia?¡± lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 234 Half Enemy Yara 6

    Chapter 234 Half Enemy Yara 6


    Dennis¡¯s face grew darker and colder.


    ¡°Why are you being so mean? At least I¡¯m holding something you''ll never be able to touch. This is more


    realistic than your wishful thinking!¡±


    He was also very mean. After hanging up, Dennis put his hand up and smoothed my hair behind my


    ear without any sign of anger. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital tomorrow,¡± he said.


    I pressed my lips together, feeling tired, and closed my eyes for sleep.


    That night, I slept soundly.


    The next day, I woke up.


    Dennis had changed his clothes in the bedroom. His slender body was sitting on the chair beside him


    on theputer, not knowing whether he was working or researching materials.


    When he saw I was awake, he put theputer down, got up, walked over to me, bent over, kissed my


    forehead and said, ¡°Are you going to lie down for a while?¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    He raised his eyebrow. ¡°We agreed yesterday that we should go to the doctor today.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hank might not be here anymore, but I was still an employee of the Gibson¡¯s. And JD Technology


    Co., Ltd. was the project I had started and I had no reason to give up.


    He frowned, hugged me up, gave me a shallow kiss and said, ¡°Get up and wash.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I managed to get a good sleep, so my mind was clear. Away from him, I got out of bed and went


    straight to the bathroom.


    As I brushed my teeth, I heard a knock on my bedroom door and thought Nanny Daisy was calling for


    my breakfast.


    After washing up, I walk out to find Olivia and Dennis cuddling. Olivia burst into tears, not knowing what


    had provoked her.


    ¡­


    I could not help pursing my lips as I looked at this pair of sweet lovers. I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to do anything


    else, so I folded my hands and watched the loving couple¡¯s next move.


    Dennis didn¡¯t look good. He didn¡¯t see mee out because he had his back to me. He pushed Olivia


    aside and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Lewis family for at least six months.


    The Lewis family must have given you a sense of grace, and why are you so self-deprecating now?¡±


    Of course, Olivia, who was pushed away by saw meing out of the bathroom. Her eyes narrowed


    slightly and they fell on Dennis.


    ¡°You always knew how I felt about you. You agreed to take care of me not because of duty at all, but


    because you were attracted to me. You can¡¯t let go of ra now, only because of your duty and debt to


    her. You don''t love her at all, do you?¡±


    I raise my eyebrows. Well, was she trying to encourage Dennis to say something to hurt me?


    Dennis said dryly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯te here again.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer me straight, then you don¡¯t love ra, do you?¡± Olivia looked at him and


    continued, ¡°On the night of my birthday, you knew it was her birthday, too. But you chose toe to


    Lewis¡¯s because I was more important to you than she was, right?¡±


    Dennis seemed annoyed. His voice increased a little, and he warned, ¡°Enough!¡±


    Refusing to stop, Olivia continued, ¡°If you had been there that night for ra¡¯s birthday, my mother


    would never have stood a chance of attacking her. To put it bluntly, it was because you didn''t love her


    that you let her go out on her own when she was about to give birth, and finally gave my mother the


    chance to do something to her. My mother was responsible for that child¡¯s death, and you helped her.¡±


    Olivia said excitedly, fixing her eyes on Dennis, ¡°Now if you choose to stay with ra and take care of


    her out of guilt, you will end up ruining her. You know, you can take a horse to the water but you cannot


    make him drink. If you do not love her but to stay with her for a lifetime, you will suffer, and she will


    suffer, too!¡±


    Dennis had his back to me, so I couldn¡¯t see his face. I just smiled faintly and said, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t


    matter if we¡¯re happy or not. The only thing that matters, Miss Pearson, is that as long as you¡¯re


    unhappy, I think I will be happy enough.¡±


    At my voice, Dennis turned around and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    I nodded, looked at him, then Olivia, pulled a smile out of my face and said, ¡°Good morning. You guys


    need privacy? Shall I make room for you?¡±


    Dennis frowned, looking angry. ¡°ra!¡± His voice was full of warnings.


    I shrugged my shoulders, not feeling angry, but said, ¡°Okay, you two have a good time. I¡¯m gonna go.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t taken a few steps before Dennis grabbed my wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Okay?¡±


    I pressed my lips together, feeling ufortable.


    I was about to scold him, but he looked at Olivia and said coldly, ¡°Miss Pearson, do you want me to ask


    you out?¡±


    The remark was tinged with unkindness.


    Olivia looked very pale and opened her mouth. Her eyes were half red. She was about to say


    something more, but seeing Dennis''s grim face, she said nothing, just gave me a smothered stare and


    walked out.


    Dennis and I were left in the big bedroom. Looking at me, he said reluctantly, ¡°How long have you been


    listening?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯re angry about what I said?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that my birthday turned into the anniversary of my child¡¯s death.¡± I said lightly with no


    emotion.


    Perhaps he had not expected me to say this, or perhaps my words had hurt him, and he took me in his


    arms and pressed me against his heart, and said in a husky voice, ¡°She¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Who?


    Olivia? Or Luna?


    I didn''t ask. I just let him hold me.


    ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m hungry, will you let go of me?¡± I as really ufortable to be hugged by him and couldn¡¯t


    help saying.


    With a slight pause, he released me and pulled me downstairs.


    I thought Olivia had gone back, but she was still there.


    Yara and Olivia were talking in the kitchen hall when they saw Dennis and meing down.


    Yara smiled, got up, walked over to us and said, ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t you have a meeting today? Why did


    you get up sote? Nanny Daisy has your favorite breakfast ready. Grab a bite. Olivia and I will go to


    the office with youter.¡±


    As she spoke, Yara had pushed Dennis and me aside. I slowed my pace and followed them lightly.


    Yara tucked Dennis into the seat next to Olivia and turned to Nanny Daisy in the kitchen. ¡°Nanny Daisy,


    bring him a bowl of pumpkin porridge.¡±


    Then she looked at Olivia, smiling, and said, "Olivia, don''t you know? You know what? When Dennis


    was a kid, he came back from school and found Nanny Daisy cooking pumpkin porridge in the kitchen.


    He finished it all. Nanny Daisy came back and thought it was burnt!¡± lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 235 Half Enemy Yara 7

    Chapter 235 Half Enemy Yara 7


    Looking at Dennis, Olivia shifted her body and smiled. ¡°Is it true?¡±


    I¡­


    I found a ce to sit down and said, ¡°How old was aunt when she left home?¡±


    Yara didn¡¯t answer, but Dennis said, ¡°Fifteen!¡±


    I scowled. ¡°Grandpa said he sent you to Country M when you were five after your parents had an


    ident and you didn¡¯te back to Newton Town until you were twenty. So you could eat a whole pot


    of porridge when you were five? Is your pot too small, or did you eat like a pig when you were five?¡±


    Dennis squinted, looked at me and said, ¡°Thest thing I like to eat is pumpkin porridge.¡±


    The trantion was, ¡°What Yara is saying is crap.¡±


    I shrugged and nced faintly at Yara¡¯s embarrassed face. Then I grabbed the cereal Nanny Daisy had


    just brought me and pushed it to Dennis. ¡°Eat,¡± I said. ¡°You still have work to do.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Yara was probably ufortable and didn''t want me to be happy. She looked at Dennis and said,


    ¡°Olivia and I have to go to workter. Why don¡¯t you take us there?¡±


    Dennis looked at her nkly and said, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°We are all going to thepany. How can it be inconvenient?¡± Yara was already angry.


    Olivia, who had not spoken, said softly, ¡°Dennis, do you hate to see me?¡±


    Dennis looked up at her with a serious nod. ¡°Yes!¡±


    I¡­


    Olivia stood up, her eyes red, and said politely, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    She was about to head for the door, but Yara stopped her. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear it? Dennis was joking with


    you. Where are you going?¡±


    She said, dragging her to the table. Yara, who was older, looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Where are you


    going? How can it be inconvenient?¡±


    Dennis seemed impatient, put down his bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got work to do.¡±


    I ate a little and stopped eating. He frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It tastes good, but the environment is a bit noisy.¡±


    Yara, who was not happy already, said suddenly, ¡°ra, what do you mean by that? After all, you¡¯re a


    George, too. Can¡¯t Ie and stay with you for a few days when I¡¯m in trouble? Are you trying to throw


    me out?¡±


    Iughed andpletely lost my appetite, ¡°Do you really know that you are an elder? I don¡¯t think any


    elder in this era would be so tant in looking for a second wife for his younger generation, right?¡±


    ¡°A second wife?¡± Dennis frowned, ¡°ra, what are you talking about?¡±


    I raised my eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you going to find Dennis another wife?¡±


    Seeing that I speak too freely, she looked at me coldly, and said, ¡°ra, what nonsense are you talking


    about?¡±


    Iughed.


    ¡°Nonsense? Don¡¯t you know Olivia admires Dennis? Don¡¯t you know she has her heart set on marrying


    Dennis? What¡¯s your rtionship with Olivia? What did you bring her in for? You¡¯re gonna let her get


    close to Dennis, so Dennis and I can divorce?¡±


    Feeling a little emotional, I looked at Yara and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, you can just say so.


    Dennis and I can divorce at any time. You don''t have to bring anyone into the house.¡±


    With that, I got up and walked straight out of the hall without giving Yara a chance to argue.


    Behind me came Dennis¡¯s sulky voice. ¡°You know ra isn¡¯t very well, so why do you have to pick on


    her? If you have a problem you can take it out on me, not her.¡±


    I did not listen to the next words, but walk straight out of the vi and get into the car.


    Dennis soon followed me out. Seeing me sitting idly in the car, he smiled. ¡°Feel better?¡¯¡¯


    After staring at him, I started the car without saying a word and headed straight to work.


    He quickly got in the passenger seat and looked at me. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The Gibson¡¯s.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s go see a doctor.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, stopped the car, looked at him nonchntly and said, ¡°Get out of the car. I¡¯m


    busy.¡±


    He leaned back and said, ¡°Let''s go to the Gibson¡¯s and deal with your business first, and then we¡¯ll go


    to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have things of your own to do?¡± He wanted to follow me 20 hours a day, but I was not a


    prisoner.


    ¡°My job today is to be with you!¡±


    I was fidgeting as I tapped the steering wheel, but I swallowed my anger and looked at him calmly and


    said, ¡°Okay, you drive. I can¡¯t find the way.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, sat up straight, kissed me on the cheek, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the same


    thing when we go to the office after seeing the doctor.¡±


    I frowned and waited patiently for him to get off.


    He got out of the car and walked around the front to the driver¡¯s seat. I watched him reach out to open


    the door, the violence in my bones arose, and then I squinted at him, pressed the lock button, looked at


    him lightly and said, ¡°You take your time!¡±


    With that, I put my foot on the gas and drove away. In the rearview mirror, he stood in the same spot,


    looking furious.


    I just took one look and drove straight to the Gibson¡¯s.


    There were not many things in thepany, but I had to check them out. Hank was gone, but the


    Leo called and asked coldly, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°The Gibson¡¯s. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Outside the office, I was in no hurry to leave. Instead, I stood at the


    door of the elevator and listened to the phone because there was no good reception.


    His voice sounded a bit hoarse. Maybe he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night. He said, ¡°Give me a few minutes


    and I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to the hospital.¡± I was getting a little irritable.


    When I refused, he said angrily, ¡°What are you going to do if you don¡¯t go to the hospital? Are you


    trying to get yourself killed?¡±


    What?!


    ¡°Leo, I¡¯m in good health. Depression is just an emotional problem, and it¡¯s not a big deal as long as it¡¯s


    under control. Don¡¯t make a fuss. I don¡¯t have timeter. How are things going with the Lewis family?¡± I


    changed the subject, not wanting to continue with the question.


    ¡°Making a fuss? You killed yourself, ra. Isn¡¯t that bad enough? Are you going to let me collect your


    body when you die?¡±


    Feeling a little helpless, I continued to change the subject. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard anything from the Lewis


    family about those files I gave you yesterday?¡±


    I could hear him say with a sigh, ¡°Well, Link tracked down Sam Bates and Andy Lee based on the


    information you gave and found the problem. He went to Newton Town today.¡±


    I nodded, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t look like Luna has anything to do with this,


    and they¡¯re all in business, so it all looks normal. Remind Link that he can start with Sam¡¯s wife, and it


    may not be long before we can track down his dealings with Luna.¡±


    lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 236 Half Enemy Yara 8

    Chapter 236 Half Enemy Yara 8


    ¡°Well, just wait in the office and I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± How could he continue to stare at this point after


    all that we said? There must be something wrong with his brain.


    I gasped and said calmly, ¡°Don''te. I¡¯m ready to go now.¡±


    I just hung up the phone and got into the elevator. It was only a few minutes¡¯ journey, and he would not


    have flown here.


    But I was overthinking it, because I met Dennis in front of the office.


    He stood out in the crowd in a ck hand-tailored suit, tall and straight with his striking features.


    Seeing him, I subconsciously wanted to dodge, but before I could react, he was already striding toward


    me.


    He took me in his arms without restraint and said, ¡°How long are you going to be angry?¡±


    With so many people around, I didn¡¯t struggle too much. I kept a smile on my face and said, ¡°I¡¯m not


    angry!¡±


    He dragged me out of thepany. At this moment, a red sports car suddenly stopped, attracting


    many people¡¯s attention.


    The door was turned up and opened spectacrly. Leo got out of the car wearing dark sses and


    looking hip and cool.


    Seeing me in Dennis¡¯s arms, he took off his sunsses, squinted at Dennis and said coldly, ¡°Can¡¯t you


    see she¡¯s got resistance all over her face?¡±


    Dennis gave him a disdainful look, eyes on me, and said coldly, ¡°You tricked me out of the car for him,


    and you¡¯re going to avoid me?¡±


    I¡­


    This was sheer libel.


    ¡°No!¡± I said dryly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s doing here.¡±


    It was already a hassle to deal with Dennis, and now there was Leo, and I was having a headache.


    Looking at the two men, I said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the doctor!¡±


    With that, I went straight to Dennis¡¯s car.


    In the hospital.


    At the Center for Mental Illness Control.


    The psychiatrist and I were the only ones sitting opposite each other in the huge ward. The doctor was


    an elderly man named Dodge.


    ¡°Dr. Dodge, this is for you from Mr. George.¡± The nurse came in, handed the papers to the doctor, and


    gave me a very serious look as she left.


    Dr. Dodge reviewed the papers, adjusted his reading sses, and looked at me. ¡°ra,¡± he said, ¡°do


    you have frequent insomnia these days?¡±


    I thought about it and said, ¡°I tend to lose sleep when I¡¯m emotionally unstable, but I don¡¯t know if that


    counts as frequent.


    ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re under pressure. You¡¯ll have to learn to let it out yourself. Drop in when you¡¯re free and don¡¯t


    worry too much. Life is short, and we¡¯ll get aged before we figure out a lot of things.¡±


    He was kind of talking to me. I nodded, agreeing with him.


    He looked down at me and wrote something down on a piece of paper. ¡°Do what you want,¡± he said


    with a smile.


    I took the prescription, which was filled with tranquilizers. I paused and said, ¡°These pills?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same medicine you used to take. After all these years, you know it¡¯s up to you to fix it. All the


    doctor can tell you is to move on!¡± he said, and there was no emotion on his face.


    I nodded and asked no more questions.


    Coming out of the room, Dennis and Leo both looked at me and said, ¡°How was that?¡±


    I smiled and handed the prescription to Dennis. ¡°The doctor said I need a good rest.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leo was surprised. ¡°Did Dr. Dodge really say that?¡±


    I nodded and looked at him with a tilt of my head. ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to keep me going to the doctor,


    are you?¡±


    Leo frowned, ¡°Then who was...?¡± He nced at Dennis, who looked sulky, then paused and looked at


    me, ¡°Link wants you toe with me to his house next week so we can have dinner together and you


    can get to know the Kennedy family.¡±


    I was stunned, but I thought about it and nodded. I yawned and looked at Leo and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep


    wellst night. I¡¯m going back now!¡±


    He was going to say something more, but seeing how sleepy I was, he stopped, nodded, and said,


    ¡°Well, get some rest then.¡±


    He gave Dennis an angry look and said sarcastically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Dennis smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always been in good health!¡±


    Leo was furious and left.


    As Leo left, Dennis narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at me and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the prescription?¡±


    I pressed my lips together and squeezed the prescription in my hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no prescription. The doctor said I just need more rest.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± he said angrily.


    I was a little upset, so I didn¡¯t say much to him. I walked straight out of the hospital and got into the car.


    Instead of asking for the prescription, he looked at me and said, ¡°Marcus invited you for dinner in Ny


    City. Do you want toe?¡±


    I instinctively wanted to turn him down, but I paused, looked at him and said, ¡°Why am I invited?¡±


    He started the car. ¡°We¡¯ve talked about it before on the phone!¡±


    I was stunned, so he was going to apologize to me?


    They said you could tell whether a man loved you or not by the way his friends treated you.


    I looked at him and nodded. ¡°Ok!¡±


    It was still early. When Dennis took me to Ny City, I thought it was early, and I said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s


    too early?¡±


    He simply replied, ¡°You can have a good rest after an early dinner.¡±


    I¡­


    In the restaurant!


    Looking at the three people sitting inside, I wanted tough. I looked back at Dennis and sarcastically


    said, ¡°So, what¡¯s the purpose of this dinner?¡±


    Dennis frowned, squinted his eyes at Marcus and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Marcus stood up and said sheepishly, ¡°Dennis, Olivia¡¯s been in the hospital and hasn¡¯t been out in a


    while. She just came by for a walk, and I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you, but I promise, nothing¡¯s gonna


    happen.¡±


    Mario was drinking his tea with an air of indifference.


    Dennis cast a distant nce at Olivia, who sat at the table and looked at me and said, ¡°What do you


    think?¡±


    Marcus looked at me apologetically and said, ¡°ra, I¡¯m sorry, I...¡±


    ¡°Since when did I be redundant around here?¡± Olivia said, her pretty little face full of pride and


    injustice. ¡°Since everyone thinks I¡¯m redundant, I won¡¯t bother you guys.¡±


    Then she got up, picked up her bag and was ready to go.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marcus gave me an embarrassed look and said, ¡°ra, I¡¯m sorry but I have to send her off.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Since we¡¯re all together, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± I said, looking at the


    bumbling Olivia. ¡°Please join us if you don¡¯t mind.¡± lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 237 Half Enemy Yara 9

    Chapter 237 Half Enemy Yara 9


    Marcus quickly figured it out, helped Olivia to a seat, then smilingly ordered food and wine.


    Dennis, always quiet, sat beside me expressionless, chatting lightly with Mario beside him.


    Marcus stood up with a ss of wine in his hand and looked at me, ¡°ra, here¡¯s a toast. I was


    reckless before, and I will correct it.¡±


    With that, he looked up and drank the wine. I looked at Dennis. He looked calm, not showing any


    emotion.


    Mario looked at me and paused. ¡°We¡¯ve made it a rule to drink ten drinks and apologize if we make a


    mistake.¡±


    As I looked at the ten sses of wine that Marcus had already poured, I remembered that I had done


    something simr before.


    Except I was the one who gave Marcus the drink.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, why did these people want to do this? Ten drinks was fine for a good drinker,


    but for those who couldn¡¯t hold their liquor or had a bad stomach, it could kill them.


    When Marcus took his second drink, I jumped to my feet, looked him in the eye and said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t


    for dinner, I¡¯d be leaving.¡±


    ¡°ra, what do you mean? Have you no manners?¡± Olivia, probably already angry, stood up and said


    to me when I wanted to leave.


    She looked at me angrily and said, ¡°Marcus had apologized to you. Don¡¯t you have parents to teach


    you how to behave? You want them all to fall apart to make you happy, don''t you?¡±


    I could not help frowning, calmly looking at her excited face said, ¡°So are you defending him, or are you


    just venting your feelings?¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. I just said inly, ¡°I don¡¯t have parents, so I don¡¯t know what my


    parents would teach me. But, Miss Pearson, if you have parents, they probably taught you that it''s not


    good manners to meddle in other people''s business.¡±


    ¡°ra, are you saying I have no manners?¡± Hearing my words, Olivia said, looking aggrieved at


    Dennis, ¡°Dennis, are you just gonna let your wife bully me like that?¡±


    Dennis frowned and gave her a cold, silent look, obviously thinking she was treating everyone else like


    a fool.


    Marcus looked at Olivia and said, ¡°Olivia, stop it. You stay out of this.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be involved? This is a rule that was made when Calvin was around, and I was there, too,


    so why can¡¯t I be a part of it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rule about who gets to meddle, Olivia, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Mario said. His eyes were cold


    and slightly irritated.


    Olivia froze, then burst into tears.


    I got upset and looked at Marcus and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the rules used to work between you guys.


    Your apology has been epted. Thank you for the treat. Alcohol is not necessary. Now that you¡¯ve


    apologized, there¡¯s no need to do it this way.¡±


    After a pause, I continued, ¡°Everyone has their own way of dealing with things. You have your rules


    and I have my own opinions, so you don¡¯t have to drink.¡±


    Marcus froze and looked at Dennis with a puzzled look.


    Dennis, who had been silent, got up and looked at Marcus and said, ¡°Since ra says it¡¯s all right, we¡¯ll


    have it her way. It¡¯s toote tonight and she¡¯s tired. Let¡¯s get together another time.¡±


    Then he took me and started to walk away.


    Olivia jumped in front of us, looking at us, no, Dennis to be exact with her red eyes, ¡°The rule Calvin


    made was just got broken by you. Does it seem to you now that the bond between us all for decades is


    no greater than this woman?¡±


    Dennis frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯ my wife!¡±


    Olivia sneered. ¡°So what? Does that mean you can do anything for her because she¡¯s your wife?¡±


    I wanted tough. ¡°Olivia could write a biography about the way she uses her brother. I don¡¯t care why


    you guys made these inhumane rules. You were twenty years old then, and I can understand the


    reckless rules. But for a second, Miss Pearson, do you think that¡¯s still a good rule?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know they are in their thirties? Don¡¯t you have any idea how much those ten drinks would


    hurt their health, even if they were in the best of health? Besides, they have been staying up all night


    on business trips recently, and they are exhausted by thepany. So you¡¯re letting Marcus drink


    those ten more drinks in the hope that he, like your brother, will forever sacrifice his so-called friendship


    with death?¡±


    Olivia''s face went pale and she red at me, her heart beating with rage, ¡°Bullshit. You¡¯re too arrogant


    to ept Marcus¡¯s apology, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re walking away.¡±


    Sometimes I thought Olivia had an IQ of five. She was just thinking like a child.


    I looked at her, paused, looked at Marcus, and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Thomson, to tell you the truth, you¡¯re


    a nice guy.


    Dennis and I are husband and wife. He regards you as a family member, and I naturally regard you as


    a family member, too. I will not make trouble with you because of a few harsh words, let alone affect


    the friendship between you and Dennis. I ept your apology, and you don¡¯t have to drink, because


    we''re family, so I don''t want you to risk your life for your so-called rules.¡±


    With that, I took Dennis¡¯s hand and walked out of there.


    But as soon as I got in the car, I threw Dennis¡¯s hand away and red at him. ¡°Did you bring me here


    on purpose?¡±


    If I¡¯d known Olivia was there, I wouldn¡¯t havee. It would only make yourself angry for nothing at all.


    He pressed his lips together and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been with you all this time. Did you think I¡¯d know Marcus


    had her over?¡±


    I looked at him angrily. ¡°You can walk home yourself!¡±


    After that, I got in the car, started the car and left.


    In the rearview mirror, he lifted his forehead, a little confused.


    ¡­


    In the vi.


    As soon as I stopped, I saw Yara standing in the doorway in a long gown. She looked over my shoulder


    and didn¡¯t see Dennis.


    She looked at me and said, ¡°Have you got a minute? How about a little chat?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°You and me!¡±


    Iughed. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten an Olivia. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to do what was good for both of us,¡± she frowned, ¡°As long as we get along with each


    other, I won¡¯t break up your marriage or your family.¡±


    ¡°So? If I don¡¯t agree to work with you, are you trying to break up my marriage and my family?¡± I missed


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    her entering the hall. Nanny Daisy and Jenny were not there. It looked like she got rid of them.


    lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 238 Working with Yara?

    Chapter 238 Working with Yara?


    She brushed her silky hair and saidnguidly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how to work together. Actually, to be


    honest, I don¡¯t like Olivia. I¡¯d rather be friends with you than enemies.¡±


    I pressed my lips together with a faint smile. ¡°Friend? Forget it. Your vision is too great for me to be


    friends with.¡±


    There is nothing more terrible than making friends with those who put their interests first.


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s human nature. Maybe you¡¯ll figure it out when you¡¯re my age.¡±


    In another ten years?


    I smiled and said nothing. I looked at her and said, ¡°The Gibson family is out of my hands. Even if Link


    epted me as her nominally adopted daughter, my words didn¡¯t make much difference. If you had


    nothing to do with the Gibson family¡¯s deaths, I don¡¯t think you need to panic. After that period of time,


    you can still return to the Gibson¡¯s as chairman.


    Her eyes narrowed and her face dropped. ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to work with me?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Since I want to fight Luna, I have my own ns. I appreciate your kindness.¡±


    I went straight to my bedroom and Yara followed me and said, ¡°ra, you don¡¯t have to turn me down


    immediately. I know you have a lot on your hands, and you don¡¯t give a shit about Luna¡¯s files I have.


    But, have you thought about what would happen to your marriage if Olivia stayed between you and


    Dennis?¡±


    I stopped and looked back at her. ¡°So you¡¯re going to mess with my marriage with Olivia?¡±


    She pressed her lips together with some irritation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be an enemy. I can help you more


    than that.¡±


    Part of me wanted tough, but I held it back. I just looked at her and said, ¡°You and I can only have a


    non-interference rtionship. I can¡¯t help you with your things, and I believe I have the ability to do my


    job, so I hope we will not interfere with each other in the future.¡±


    Back in the bedroom, I felt ufortable.


    I had a dull pain in my lower abdomen and realized I had my period when I went into the bathroom.


    I¡¯ve had ck blood since the miscarriage, and I haven¡¯t had a normal period. Fortunately, my period


    was normal now.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Something happy finally happened to me. When Dennis came home, I was sitting on the couch in my


    bedroom watching TV. I felt a little cold, so I covered myself with a nket.


    There was still moisture in his hair and he was holding a bunch of flowers.


    When he saw me on the couch watching TV, he came over, pulled up my nket and said, ¡°Still up?


    Are you waiting for me?¡±


    I sat up, a little tired, and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He put the flowers in a vase and rubbed my cheek with the palm of his hand. I must have been sitting


    for a long time, so I felt cool when I touched his hand.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± He pulled me into his arms with a smile on his face, rubbing my face with


    his prickly mustache.


    I looked at the flowers he had bought and knew they were expensive from the packaging and the


    brightness of the flowers.


    He handed it to me, smiling. ¡°Does it smell good?¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± I took it, sniffed it, and it did smell good.


    He said in a low voice, putting his arm around me. ¡°Of course!¡±


    I lowered my eyes and said simply, ¡°Yara said Olivia is staying here for a few more days.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and said tly, ¡°So?¡±


    I loosened the wrapping paper I had touched and said dryly, ¡°Put it in the living room.¡±


    He frowned, and there was a faint anger in his handsome face, ¡°So, I gave you flowers, and this is what


    you¡¯re going to do with them? Huh?¡±


    I stood up and pulled myself out of his arms. "So, what should I do? Sleep with it?¡±


    He closed his lips and dropped the flowers on the TV counter. Then he took off his coat and went into


    the bathroom.


    It wasn¡¯t long before there was a running noise in the bathroom. I nced dimly at the flowers he had


    left on the cupboard and went to bed.


    I felt ufortable in my lower abdomen. After a few steps, I felt like I was bleeding like a river. And I


    was in a bad mood, so I was a little cranky.


    Dennis came out covered in blisters and steamed up, his hair still wet.


    Seeing that I was already in bed, he frowned slightly, threw the towel to me and said, ¡°Help me dry it!¡±


    I frowned, shrinking in the quilt silent, did not want to talk to him.


    When I didn¡¯t respond, he said crossly, ¡°ra, straighten this out. There¡¯s no need to lose your temper.


    I messed up tonight, and you took it out on me. Just get up and do what you¡¯re going to do, and don¡¯t


    sulk about it, okay?¡±


    I was a little ufortable and a little sleepy, so I moved a little, looked up at him, and stood up to kiss


    him in the mouth, saying, ¡°Well, thank you! I like your flowers very much, good night!¡±


    Then Iy down on the bed.


    Dennis kept his eyes on me. He narrowed his dark eyes slightly and said, ¡°Perfunctory!¡±


    Then he bent down and kissed me directly, with his elbow beside me. He kissed him hard, and I didn''t


    resist. It was a long time before he freed me.


    Then he said, ¡°How about tonight?¡±


    I cked out for about a moment, then a pain started in my lower abdomen, and I said, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m


    tired!¡±


    He understood me, but he didn''t force me. He nodded. ¡°Well, have a good rest.¡±


    But even then, as hey beside me and took me in his arms, he breathed heavily and kissed me.


    I could tell he was taking it a long time.


    I ducked and tried to hide, but there was the edge of the bed behind me, and then I would fall off the


    bed. I raised my hand to push him, but he took it.


    Seeing that he had rubbed my shoulder strap, I frowned. ¡°Dennis...¡±


    ¡°Honey, don''t be afraid!¡±


    I held him down and said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t!¡±


    He smiled, then kissed me a few times and said, half coaxing, half seducing, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll take our


    time.¡±


    He might have misunderstood me, and I was momentarily at a loss what to say.


    But even if I didn''t say anything, it wasn¡¯t long before he found out. Looking down at me, he was


    surprised. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Tonight!¡± I said wearily.


    He got up and went out of the bedroom. Iy in bed, a little distracted, wondering what he was going to


    do. I was stunned when he came in with a bowl of brown sugar and


    eggs. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 239 Trap for Andy Lee 1

    Chapter 239 Trap for Andy Lee 1


    ¡°


    D


    r


    i


    n


    k


    i


    t


    b


    e


    f


    o


    r


    e


    y


    o


    u


    g


    o


    t


    o


    s


    l


    e


    e


    p


    !


    ¡±


    H


    e


    s


    a


    i


    d


    i


    n


    a


    b


    e


    w


    i


    t


    c


    h


    i


    n


    g


    v


    o


    i


    c


    e


    ,


    h


    o


    l


    d


    i


    n


    g


    t


    h


    e


    b


    o


    w


    l


    t


    o


    m


    y


    m


    o


    u


    t


    h


    .


    I


    d


    i


    d


    n


    ¡¯


    t


    l


    i


    k


    e


    t


    h


    i


    s


    d


    r


    i


    n


    k


    .


    A


    f


    t


    e


    r


    t


    w


    o


    s


    i


    p


    s


    ,


    I


    c


    o


    u


    l


    d


    h


    a


    r


    d


    l


    y


    d


    r


    i


    n


    k


    i


    t


    .


    ¡°


    E


    a


    t


    t


    h


    e


    e


    g


    g


    !


    ¡±


    I


    f


    r


    o


    w


    n


    e


    d


    .


    ¡°


    I


    ¡¯


    v


    e


    a


    l


    r


    e


    a


    d


    y


    b


    r


    u


    s


    h


    e


    d


    m


    y


    t


    e


    e


    t


    h


    .


    I


    w


    o


    n


    ¡¯


    t


    e


    a


    t


    i


    t


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°


    I


    ¡¯


    l


    l


    t


    a


    k


    e


    y


    o


    u


    t


    o


    b


    r


    u


    s


    h


    y


    o


    u


    r


    t


    e


    e


    t


    h


    a


    g


    a


    i


    n


    l


    a


    t


    e


    r


    ,


    d


    r


    i


    n


    k


    i


    t


    ,


    a


    n


    d


    g


    o


    t


    o


    b


    e


    d


    e


    a


    r


    l


    y


    .


    ¡±


    H


    e


    w


    a


    s


    t


    o


    o


    t


    o


    u


    g


    h


    f


    o


    r


    m


    e


    t


    o


    r


    e


    f


    u


    s


    e


    .


    A


    f


    t


    e


    r


    a


    l


    l


    t


    h


    e


    s


    e


    y


    e


    a


    r


    s


    ,


    I


    k


    n


    e


    w


    i


    f


    I


    k


    e


    p


    t


    s


    p


    e


    n


    d


    i


    n


    g


    t


    i


    m


    e


    w


    i


    t


    h


    h


    i


    m


    ,


    I


    ¡¯


    d


    b


    e


    t


    h


    e


    o


    n


    e


    t


    o


    l


    o


    s


    e


    ,


    s


    o


    I


    t


    r


    i


    e


    d


    t


    o


    e


    a


    t


    t


    h


    e


    e


    g


    g


    .


    I


    d


    i


    d


    n


    ¡¯


    t


    r


    e


    c


    o


    v


    e


    r


    w


    e


    l


    l


    f


    r


    o


    m


    t


    h


    e


    m


    i


    s


    c


    a


    r


    r


    i


    a


    g


    e


    ,


    a


    n


    d


    w


    i


    t


    h


    m


    y


    p


    e


    r


    i


    o


    d


    ,


    I


    f


    e


    l


    t


    g


    r


    o


    g


    g


    y


    .


    T


    h


    e


    f


    i


    r


    s


    t


    d


    a


    y


    I


    s


    l


    e


    p


    t


    w


    e


    l


    l


    ,


    b


    u


    t


    I


    w


    a


    s


    p


    r


    o


    b


    a


    b


    l


    y


    n


    o


    t


    g


    e


    t


    t


    i


    n


    g


    e


    n


    o


    u


    g


    h


    b


    l


    o


    o


    d


    ,


    s


    o


    I


    f


    e


    l


    t


    d


    i


    z


    z


    y


    .


    D


    e


    n


    n


    i


    s


    h


    a


    d


    a


    l


    o


    t


    t


    o


    d


    o


    a


    n


    d


    h


    e


    h


    a


    d


    t


    o


    p


    r


    e


    p


    a


    r


    e


    f


    o


    r


    t


    h


    e


    a


    n


    n


    u


    a


    l


    p


    a


    r


    t


    y


    ,


    s


    o


    h


    e


    a


    s


    k


    e


    d


    N


    a


    n


    n


    y


    D


    a


    i


    s


    y


    t


    o


    s


    t


    a


    y


    a


    t


    t


    h


    e


    v


    i


    l


    l


    a


    a


    n


    d


    t


    a


    k


    e


    c


    a


    r


    e


    o


    f


    m


    e


    .


    I


    l


    a


    y


    i


    n


    b


    e


    d


    f


    o


    r


    a


    w


    h


    i


    l


    e


    a


    n


    d


    c


    o


    u


    l


    d


    n


    ''


    t


    s


    l


    e


    e


    p


    ,


    s


    o


    I


    p


    l


    a


    y


    e


    d


    w


    i


    t


    h


    m


    y


    c


    e


    l


    l


    p


    h


    o


    n


    e


    f


    o


    r


    a


    w


    h


    i


    l


    e


    ,


    a


    n


    d


    t


    h


    e


    p


    h


    o


    n


    e


    r


    a


    n


    g


    .


    I


    p


    i


    c


    k


    e


    d


    u


    p


    t


    h


    e


    p


    h


    o


    n


    e


    a


    n


    d


    s


    a


    i


    d


    ,


    ¡°


    H


    e


    l


    l


    o


    ,


    M


    r


    .


    L


    e


    e


    !


    ¡±


    A


    n


    d


    y


    L


    e


    e


    w


    a


    s


    s


    m


    a


    r


    t


    a


    n


    d


    s


    m


    o


    o


    t


    h


    ,


    h


    e


    a


    r


    i


    n


    g


    m


    y


    v


    o


    i


    c


    e


    ,


    h


    e


    l


    a


    u


    g


    h


    e


    d


    a


    n


    d


    s


    a


    i


    d


    ,


    ¡°


    D


    i


    d


    y


    o


    u


    s


    l


    e


    e


    p


    w


    e


    l


    l


    l


    a


    s


    t


    n


    i


    g


    h


    t


    ,


    M


    i


    s


    s


    K


    e


    n


    n


    e


    d


    y


    ?


    M


    a


    y


    I


    h


    a


    v


    e


    t


    h


    e


    h


    o


    n


    o


    r


    o


    f


    i


    n


    v


    i


    t


    i


    n


    g


    y


    o


    u


    t


    o


    l


    u


    n


    c


    h


    ?


    ¡±


    ¡°


    S


    u


    r


    e


    ,


    t


    h


    a


    n


    k


    y


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    o


    u


    f


    o


    r


    y


    o


    u


    r


    t


    r


    e


    a


    t


    t


    h


    e


    n


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°


    I


    t


    ¡¯


    s


    m


    y


    h


    o


    n


    o


    r


    .


    ¡±


    B


    e


    f


    o


    r


    e


    I


    c


    o


    u


    l


    d


    g


    e


    t


    o


    u


    t


    o


    f


    b


    e


    d


    ,


    J


    a


    c


    k


    i


    e


    c


    a


    l


    l


    e


    d


    .


    ¡°


    W


    e


    l


    l


    ,


    d


    i


    d


    A


    n


    d


    y


    s


    e


    t


    u


    p


    a


    m


    e


    e


    t


    i


    n


    g


    w


    i


    t


    h


    y


    o


    u


    ?


    ¡±


    S


    h


    e


    w


    e


    n


    t


    s


    t


    r


    a


    i


    g


    h


    t


    t


    o


    t


    h


    e


    p


    o


    i


    n


    t


    .


    I


    n


    o


    d


    d


    e


    d


    a


    n


    d


    s


    a


    i


    d


    ,


    ¡°


    W


    e


    l


    l


    ,


    y


    o


    u


    ¡¯


    r


    e


    p


    r


    e


    t


    t


    y


    q


    u


    i


    c


    k


    !


    ¡±


    S


    h


    e


    s


    m


    i


    l


    e


    d


    .


    ¡°


    I


    o


    n


    l


    y


    h


    e


    a


    r


    d


    t


    h


    i


    s


    m


    o


    r


    n


    i


    n


    g


    t


    h


    a


    t


    S


    a


    m


    B


    a


    t


    e


    s


    h


    a


    d


    b


    e


    e


    n


    d


    e


    t


    a


    i


    n


    e


    d


    b


    y


    t


    h


    e


    p


    o


    l


    i


    c


    e


    .


    T


    h


    e


    p


    o


    l


    i


    c


    e


    s


    t


    a


    t


    i


    o


    n


    h


    a


    s


    p


    r


    o


    o


    f


    o


    f


    h


    i


    s


    d


    i


    r


    t


    y


    i


    n


    c


    o


    m


    e


    o


    v


    e


    r


    t


    h


    e


    y


    e


    a


    r


    s


    ,


    r


    u


    n


    n


    i


    n


    g


    i


    n


    t


    o


    h


    u


    n


    d


    r


    e


    d


    s


    o


    f


    m


    i


    l


    l


    i


    o


    n


    s


    ,


    w


    h


    i


    c


    h


    i


    s


    a


    l


    r


    e


    a


    d


    y


    c


    r


    i


    m


    i


    n


    a


    l


    .


    H


    e


    ¡¯


    s


    e


    x


    p


    e


    c


    t


    e


    d


    t


    o


    g


    e


    t


    a


    t


    l


    e


    a


    s


    t


    t


    e


    n


    y


    e


    a


    r


    s


    i


    n


    p


    r


    i


    s


    o


    n


    .


    ¡±


    ¡°


    B


    u


    t


    A


    n


    d


    y


    s


    e


    e


    m


    s


    t


    o


    h


    a


    v


    e


    d


    i


    s


    a


    p


    p


    e


    a


    r


    e


    d


    .


    H


    e


    m


    u


    s


    t


    h


    a


    v


    e


    r


    e


    c


    e


    i


    v


    e


    d


    t


    h


    e


    m


    e


    s


    s


    a


    g


    e


    a


    h


    e


    a


    d


    o


    f


    t


    i


    m


    e


    .


    B


    y


    t


    h


    e


    t


    i


    m


    e


    t


    h


    e


    p


    o


    l


    i


    c


    e


    g


    o


    t


    t


    o


    A


    n


    d


    y


    ¡¯


    s


    h


    o


    u


    s


    e


    ,


    h


    e


    w


    a


    s


    g


    o


    n


    e


    .


    O


    n


    s


    e


    c


    o


    n


    d


    t


    h


    o


    u


    g


    h


    t


    ,


    h


    e


    ¡¯


    s


    g


    o


    t


    t


    h


    e


    b


    e


    s


    t


    c


    h


    a


    n


    c


    e


    o


    f


    g


    o


    i


    n


    g


    t


    o


    y


    o


    u


    !


    ¡±


    H


    e


    r


    a


    f


    f


    i


    r


    m


    a


    t


    i


    o


    n


    m


    a


    d


    e


    m


    e


    w


    o


    n


    d


    e


    r


    ,


    ¡°


    H


    o


    w


    d


    i


    d


    y


    o


    u


    k


    n


    o


    w


    h


    e


    ¡¯


    d


    c


    o


    m


    e


    t


    o


    m


    e


    ?


    ¡±


    S


    h


    e


    l


    a


    u


    g


    h


    e


    d


    .


    ¡°


    H


    e


    s


    h


    o


    u


    l


    d


    h


    a


    v


    e


    t


    h


    o


    u


    g


    h


    t


    o


    f


    y


    o


    u


    a


    f


    t


    e


    r


    w


    h


    a


    t


    h


    a


    p


    p


    e


    n


    e


    d


    t


    o


    S


    t


    e


    v


    e


    n


    .


    B


    u


    t


    h


    e


    h


    e


    s


    i


    t


    a


    t


    e


    d


    f


    o


    r


    s


    o


    l


    o


    n


    g


    t


    h


    a


    t


    h


    e


    f


    i


    n


    a


    l


    l


    y


    c


    a


    m


    e


    i


    n


    s


    u


    c


    h


    a


    m


    e


    s


    s


    .


    I


    f


    h


    e


    ¡¯


    d


    c


    o


    m


    e


    t


    o


    y


    o


    u


    s


    o


    o


    n


    e


    r


    ,


    L


    u


    n


    a


    m


    i


    g


    h


    t


    h


    a


    v


    e


    b


    e


    e


    n


    t


    h


    e


    o


    n


    e


    b


    e


    i


    n


    g


    h


    u


    n


    t


    e


    d


    a


    r


    o


    u


    n


    d


    .


    ¡±


    S


    h


    e


    w


    a


    s


    r


    i


    g


    h


    t


    .


    l


    i


    g


    h


    t


    n


    o


    v


    e


    l


    d


    a


    i


    l


    y


    .


    c


    o


    m

 Chapter 240 Trap for Andy Lee 2

    Chapter 240 Trap for Andy Lee 2


    A


    f


    t


    e


    r


    a


    w


    h


    i


    l


    e


    ,


    h


    e


    s


    a


    i


    d


    ,


    ¡°


    M


    i


    s


    s


    K


    e


    n


    n


    e


    d


    y


    ,


    I


    ¡¯


    m


    s


    o


    r


    r


    y


    t


    o


    a


    s


    k


    y


    o


    u


    o


    u


    t


    s


    o


    e


    a


    r


    l


    y


    .


    ¡±


    I


    n


    o


    d


    d


    e


    d


    ,


    l


    o


    o


    k


    i


    n


    g


    a


    t


    h


    i


    m


    f


    a


    i


    n


    t


    l


    y


    ,


    w


    a


    i


    t


    i


    n


    g


    f


    o


    r


    h


    i


    s


    n


    e


    x


    t


    w


    o


    r


    d


    s


    .


    S


    e


    e


    i


    n


    g


    m


    e


    l


    i


    k


    e


    t


    h


    i


    s


    ,


    h


    e


    s


    a


    i


    d


    m


    o


    r


    e


    n


    e


    r


    v


    o


    u


    s


    l


    y


    ,


    ¡°


    D


    o


    y


    o


    u


    k


    n


    o


    w


    a


    b


    o


    u


    t


    S


    a


    m


    B


    a


    t


    e


    s


    b


    e


    i


    n


    g


    a


    r


    r


    e


    s


    t


    e


    d


    ?


    ¡±


    I


    p


    a


    u


    s


    e


    d


    f


    o


    r


    a


    m


    o


    m


    e


    n


    t


    a


    n


    d


    s


    a


    i


    d


    u


    n


    e


    x


    p


    e


    c


    t


    e


    d


    l


    y


    ,


    ¡°


    D


    i


    d


    M


    r


    .


    B


    a


    t


    e


    s


    g


    e


    t


    a


    r


    r


    e


    s


    t


    e


    d


    ?


    W


    h


    a


    t


    h


    a


    p


    p


    e


    n


    e


    d


    ?


    ¡±


    S


    e


    e


    i


    n


    g


    t


    h


    i


    s


    ,


    h


    e


    s


    e


    e


    m


    e


    d


    t


    o


    r


    e


    c


    o


    v


    e


    r


    h


    i


    s


    c


    o


    m


    p


    o


    s


    u


    r


    e


    a


    n


    d


    s


    a


    i


    d


    ,


    ¡°


    T


    o


    t


    e


    l


    l


    y


    o


    u


    t


    h


    e


    t


    r


    u


    t


    h


    ,


    I


    c


    a


    m


    e


    t


    o


    y


    o


    u


    t


    h


    i


    s


    t


    i


    m


    e


    t


    o


    t


    a


    l


    k


    a


    b


    o


    u


    t


    c


    o


    o


    p


    e


    r


    a


    t


    i


    o


    n


    .


    ¡±


    I


    t


    o


    o


    k


    a


    s


    i


    p


    o


    f


    w


    a


    t


    e


    r


    a


    n


    d


    l


    o


    o


    k


    e


    d


    a


    t


    h


    i


    m


    ,


    n


    o


    d


    d


    i


    n


    g


    a


    n


    d


    r


    a


    i


    s


    i


    n


    g


    m


    y


    e


    y


    e


    b


    r


    o


    w


    s


    .


    ¡°


    A


    b


    o


    u


    t


    w


    h


    a


    t


    ?


    ¡±


    W


    h


    e


    n


    t


    h


    e


    w


    a


    i


    t


    e


    r


    b


    r


    o


    u


    g


    h


    t


    t


    h


    e


    f


    o


    o


    d


    ,


    h


    e


    p


    a


    u


    s


    e


    d


    f


    o


    r


    a


    m


    o


    m


    e


    n


    t


    .


    A


    f


    t


    e


    r


    t


    h


    e


    w


    a


    i


    t


    e


    r


    l


    e


    f


    t


    ,


    h


    e


    c


    o


    n


    t


    i


    n


    u


    e


    d


    ,


    ¡°


    I


    ¡¯


    l


    l


    g


    i


    v


    e


    y


    o


    u


    L


    u


    n


    a


    ¡¯


    s


    t


    r


    a


    n


    s


    a


    c


    t


    i


    o


    n


    r


    e


    c


    o


    r


    d


    s


    .


    A


    n


    d


    d


    e


    t


    a


    i


    l


    s


    a


    b


    o


    u


    t


    h


    o


    w


    s


    h


    e


    m


    a


    n


    a


    g


    e


    d


    t


    o


    a


    v


    o


    i


    d


    b


    e


    i


    n


    g


    c


    a


    u


    g


    h


    t


    .


    A


    n


    d


    I


    h


    a


    v


    e


    e


    v


    i


    d


    e


    n


    c


    e


    t


    h


    a


    t


    c


    o


    u


    l


    d


    k


    i


    l


    l


    h


    e


    r


    .


    ¡±


    I


    l


    o


    o


    k


    e


    d


    a


    t


    h


    i


    m


    c


    a


    l


    m


    l


    y


    ,


    m


    y


    e


    y


    e


    s


    n


    a


    r


    r


    o


    w


    e


    d


    s


    l


    i


    g


    h


    t


    l


    y


    ,


    a


    n


    d


    I


    s


    a


    i


    d


    ,


    ¡°


    H


    o


    w


    c


    a


    n


    I


    t


    r


    u


    s


    t


    a


    m


    a


    n


    w


    h


    o


    b


    e


    t


    r


    a


    y


    e


    d


    h


    i


    s


    l


    a


    s


    t


    e


    m


    p


    l


    o


    y


    e


    r


    ?


    ¡±


    ¡°


    M


    i


    s


    s


    K


    e


    n


    n


    e


    d


    y


    ,


    t


    h


    e


    g


    a


    m


    e


    i


    s


    u


    l


    t


    i


    m


    a


    t


    e


    l


    y


    y


    o


    u


    r


    s


    .


    I


    t


    l


    o


    o


    k


    s


    l


    i


    k


    e


    y


    o


    u


    ¡¯


    r


    e


    d


    o


    i


    n


    g


    n


    o


    t


    h


    i


    n


    g


    ,


    b


    u


    t


    y


    o


    u


    ¡¯


    r


    e


    d


    o


    i


    n


    g


    e


    v


    e


    r


    y


    t


    h


    i


    n


    g


    .


    Y


    o


    u


    ¡¯


    v


    e


    b


    e


    e


    n


    l


    a


    y


    i


    n


    g


    t


    h


    i


    s


    o


    u


    t


    s


    i


    n


    c


    e


    S


    t


    e


    v


    e


    n


    w


    a


    s


    f


    r


    a


    m


    e


    d


    .


    S


    t


    e


    v


    e


    n


    i


    s


    j


    u


    s


    t


    a


    t


    r


    i


    g


    g


    e


    r


    ,


    a


    n


    d


    y


    o


    u


    r


    p


    u


    r


    p


    o


    s


    e


    i


    s


    L


    u


    n


    a


    .


    T


    h


    e


    o


    n


    l


    y


    t


    h


    i


    n


    g


    y


    o


    u


    d


    o


    n


    ¡¯


    t


    h


    a


    v


    e


    r


    i


    g


    h


    t


    n


    o


    w


    i


    s


    p


    r


    o


    o


    f


    t


    h


    a


    t


    L


    u


    n


    a


    m


    a


    d


    e


    a


    d


    e


    a


    l


    w


    i


    t


    h


    t


    h


    e


    s


    e


    g


    u


    y


    s


    ,


    a


    n


    d


    I


    h


    a


    v


    e


    t


    h


    a


    t


    .


    ¡±


    I


    l


    o


    o


    k


    e


    d


    a


    t


    h


    i


    m


    l


    a


    z


    i


    l


    y


    a


    n


    d


    s


    a


    i


    d


    ,


    ¡°


    I


    k


    n


    o


    w


    y


    o


    u


    d


    o


    ,


    b


    u


    t


    a


    g


    a


    i


    n


    ,


    h


    o


    w


    c


    a


    n


    I


    t


    r


    u


    s


    t


    y


    o


    u


    ?


    ¡±


    H


    e


    p


    a


    u


    s


    e


    d


    f


    o


    r


    a


    m


    o


    m


    e


    n


    t


    ,


    p


    l


    a


    c


    e


    d


    a


    d


    o


    c


    u


    m


    e


    n


    t


    i


    n


    f


    r


    o


    n


    t


    o


    f


    m


    e


    ,


    l


    o


    o


    k


    e


    d


    a


    t


    m


    e


    ,


    a


    n


    d


    s


    a


    i


    d


    ,


    ¡°


    T


    h


    i


    s


    i


    s


    L


    u


    n


    a


    a


    n


    d


    S


    a


    m


    B


    a


    t


    e


    s


    ¡¯


    t


    r


    a


    n


    s


    a


    c


    t


    i


    o


    n


    t


    h


    r


    o


    u


    g


    h


    m


    e


    .


    I


    t


    ¡¯


    s


    a


    l


    l


    h


    e


    r


    e


    .


    T


    h


    a


    t


    ¡¯


    s


    e


    n


    o


    u


    g


    h


    t


    o


    d


    e


    s


    t


    r


    o


    y


    L


    u


    n


    a


    .


    ¡±


    M


    y


    e


    y


    e


    s


    f


    e


    l


    l


    o


    n


    t


    h


    e


    f


    i


    l


    e


    ,


    b


    u


    t


    I


    d


    i


    d


    n


    ¡¯


    t


    r


    u


    s


    h


    t


    o


    g


    e


    t


    i


    t


    .


    I


    l


    o


    o


    k


    e


    d


    a


    t


    A


    n


    d


    y


    L


    e


    e


    a


    n


    d


    s


    a


    i


    d


    c


    a


    l


    m


    l


    y


    ,


    ¡°


    W


    h


    a


    t


    d


    o


    y


    o


    u


    w


    a


    n


    t


    ?


    ¡±


    ¡°


    F


    r


    e


    e


    d


    o


    m


    !


    ¡±


    h


    e


    s


    a


    i


    d


    ,


    l


    o


    o


    k


    i


    n


    g


    h


    a


    g


    g


    a


    r


    d


    .


    ¡°


    T


    h


    e


    p


    o


    l


    i


    c


    e


    a


    r


    e


    l


    o


    o


    k


    i


    n


    g


    f


    o


    r


    m


    e


    .


    I


    k


    n


    o


    w


    I


    c


    a


    n


    ¡¯


    t


    g


    e


    t


    a


    w


    a


    y


    w


    i


    t


    h


    m


    y


    c


    r


    i


    m


    e


    .


    I


    w


    a


    n


    t


    n


    o


    t


    h


    i


    n


    g


    b


    u


    t


    f


    r


    e


    e


    d


    o


    m


    .


    ¡±


    I


    s


    i


    g


    h


    e


    d


    a


    n


    d


    s


    a


    i


    d


    c


    o


    l


    d


    l


    y


    ,


    ¡°


    Y


    o


    u


    ¡¯


    r


    e


    g


    i


    v


    i


    n


    g


    m


    e


    s


    o


    m


    e


    t


    h


    i


    n


    g


    t


    h


    a


    t


    I


    c


    o


    u


    l


    d


    h


    a


    v


    e


    g


    o


    t


    t


    e


    n


    m


    y


    s


    e


    l


    f


    w


    i


    t


    h


    a


    l


    i


    t


    t


    l


    e


    e


    f


    f


    o


    r


    t


    ,


    a


    n


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    d


    n


    o


    t


    a


    t


    y


    o


    u


    r


    r


    i


    s


    k


    .


    W


    o


    r


    k


    i


    n


    g


    w


    i


    t


    h


    y


    o


    u


    i


    s


    t


    h


    e


    r


    i


    s


    k


    i


    e


    s


    t


    o


    p


    t


    i


    o


    n


    f


    o


    r


    m


    e


    .


    Y


    o


    u


    ¡¯


    r


    e


    a


    b


    u


    s


    i


    n


    e


    s


    s


    m


    a


    n


    .


    l


    i


    g


    h


    t


    n


    o


    v


    e


    l


    d


    a


    i


    l


    y


    .


    c


    o


    m

 Chapter 241 Trap for Andy Lee 3

    Chapter 241 Trap for Andy Lee 3


    He looked at me with a fierce look. ¡°ra, you¡¯d better give me a death sentence like Steven, or you¡¯ll


    be dead when Ie out.¡±


    As I watched him being took away by the police, I sat in my seat and stared dimly at the barely eaten


    food on the table.


    So I eat it myself gracefully. After all, it cost a lot of money and it was not good to waste it.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too calm. Didn¡¯t you hear what he just said? Are you still in the mood to eat?¡± Leo came


    in, looked me in the eye, and said, ¡°When hees out, you¡¯ be in trouble.¡±


    I thought they tasted good and looked at him and asked, ¡°You want some?¡±


    He smiled, sat down across from me, asked the waiter for the cutlery again, and looked at me as he


    ate. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll get back at you?¡±


    Putting my fork down, I took a slow sip of tea and looked up at him. ¡°Would you give him that chance to


    get back to me?¡±


    He paused and smiled, ¡°ra, what gives you the confidence to think I¡¯ll protect you?¡±


    ¡°It was you who arrested him, not me. Why should he seek revenge on me?¡± It was really unpleasant to


    have too many dishes to eat.


    He was a little speechless. ¡°Did you forget that you were an aplice?¡±


    ¡°Am I the mastermind?¡±


    He shook his head.


    I shrugged my shoulders innocently. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    After a few bites, I lost my appetite. I looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go home first. Let me


    know when the trial is over.¡±


    He sighed and said helplessly, ¡°What, am I the one to clean up after this?¡±


    I looked at him. ¡°Or what?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°All right, I give up. ra, you hold a grudge more than I expected.¡±


    I didn¡¯t contradict him, and there was no need to say more, so I got up to leave.


    He followed me outside the restaurant and said, ¡°Are you going to tell Dennis about Andy Lee?¡±


    I shook my head and looked in my bag for my car keys. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s all taken care of. Find a


    way to get Luna¡¯s dirtyundry out of Andy Lee, and the sooner the better.¡±


    I thought I could take Luna slowly, but I was not sure I could.


    There was a lot going on with Mario and Dennis that involved me, and even Diana. And I didn¡¯t know


    how Diana was right now. I wanted this to end as soon as possible, and I wanted to do some digging


    into Mario¡¯s rtionship with Diana.


    He nodded and folded his hands. ¡°It¡¯s quite easy, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s boring to just let it go when


    you¡¯ve made such a big?¡±


    Boring?


    ¡°I have other fish to fry!¡± There was no point spending too much time with Luna, who was definitely in a


    hurry anyway!


    I found my car keys and opened the door. I looked at him slightly and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call youter. Bye!¡±


    I was stopped by him. ¡°How far are you going with Luna?¡±


    ¡°To make her hesitate between life and death?¡± I wanted nothing more than for her to know firsthand


    what it was like to lose a child.


    He frowned, thought and looked at me and said, ¡°If one day you regret, don¡¯t me me forying too


    hard on her.¡±


    I nced at him and snapped, ¡°I¡¯ll regret it, which means she¡¯ll regret it, too. How could you say such


    an idiotic thing? I¡¯m off. See youter!¡±


    After leaving him, I got in the car and went straight back to the vi.


    I was prone to sleepiness because of my period, so I fell asleep soon after I got back to the vi.


    But I was soon woken up by a terrible pain in my lower abdomen, and a noise from downstairs made


    me even more upset.


    Five minutester, the noise was still going on downstairs. I got up and went downstairs.


    Standing at the top of the stairs, I noticed Olivia¡¯s camel dress was wet from the rain, her hair was wet


    and her delicate face looked haggard and disfigured.


    When she saw me, she pushed Nanny Daisy aside and came sprinting up the stairs. She tugged at me


    and said, ¡°ra, you did it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I was in a bit of a daze. I didn¡¯t really know what was going on. After a pause, I squinted at her and


    said, ¡°Miss Pearson, as you express yourself, could you please trante your own words?¡±


    Her eyes were red and she was tugging at my dress, apparently trying to control her emotions. ¡°ra,


    don¡¯t y dumb, you set my mother up, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Iughed. That was it. ¡°Set her up?¡± I have a pain in my lower abdomen, not deadly, but a little


    ufortable. ¡°Miss Pearson, do you havemon sense? Do I need to exin the original meaning


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    of setting up? Do you think I set your mother up?¡±


    ¡°Why? Why are you picking on me? You already took Dennis away from me. I finally had parents and a


    home, but you turned me into a homeless kid. What do I have against you? Why are you doing this to


    me?¡±


    She seemed to be breaking down, pulling me unsteadily, aggrieved, bitter, and resentful.


    I looked at her coolly and said, ¡°Miss Pearson, you should ask less why and more karma.¡±


    Judging by Olivia¡¯s status, Luna was probably under investigation. Leo really could get things done!


    She sneered and wanted to tear me apart. ¡°You deserve it. You stole Dennis in the first ce, and that


    kid was born at a bad time, and he didn''t want to be here, and he deserved to die young.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, and my heart swelled with great anger, enveloping me with negative


    emotions. Looking at her hateful face, I was silent and suddenly smiled. ¡°So it seems your mother


    shouldn¡¯t be in this world either. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s gonna happen to her, do you? Maybe I should


    tell you.¡±


    Squinting into her angry eyes, I grew more indifferent. ¡°Next, she will be jailed by the police for bribery,


    murder, and illicit business dealings. All of her assets will then be seized at auction and mortgaged.


    Eventually, even if Samuel Lewis had been able to get her out of prison unharmed, she would have lost


    everything.¡±


    At this point, I smiled in a ghostly way. Think about it. If a woman who¡¯s used to walking on the clouds,


    suddenly loses everything she¡¯s proud of, and has toe back to the same ce with nothing, do


    you think she can handle that? Oh, and with Folly Lewis back, things don''t look so good for you and


    your mother. If you¡¯re left with nothing, you¡¯re in a very bad situation.¡±


    Looking at Olivia¡¯s pale face, I shrugged and said casually, ¡°Still, I¡¯m kind of looking forward to where


    you two are.¡±

 Chapter 242 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 1

    Chapter 242 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 1


    ¡°ra, you bitch!¡± She raised her hand to p me in the face, but unfortunately, I stopped her.


    She red at me, her dark eyes full of hate, rage, and malice.


    I let go of her, looked at her faintly, smiled and said, ¡°You don''t have to look at me like that. I know you


    hate me, but I have thest thing you care about, so Olivia, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She looked at me with a furious smile and sneered, ¡°Do you really think you got what I care about? I


    mean, I can¡¯t be with Dennis anymore, but he can¡¯t let go of me. Knowing what had happened to my


    mother, he had arranged my future course. Even if I don¡¯t have the Lewis family to rely on, he¡¯s got me


    somewhere abroad, food, clothing, shelter, and everything. ra, you will have to live in my shadow


    after all. If I¡¯m having a hard time, you¡¯ll also have a hard time.¡±


    I was a little out of it. So, Dennis was very thoughtful.


    I came to my mind and saw Olivia looking defiantly at me. ¡°He¡¯s your husband,¡± she said. ¡°But there will


    he will take care of everything for me. ra, you think you¡¯ve won, but you¡¯ve lost like a horse.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and said faintly, ¡°Then I wish you well in advance. No matter how he will treat


    me in the future, it doesn¡¯t matter to me now. It¡¯s a long journey, who knows what¡¯s going to happen,


    right?¡±


    She was breathing more and more heavily, as if she could not ept that I was so calm. She wanted


    to hit me, but stopped.


    ¡°So, what are you gonna do next? ra, there¡¯s no need for you to keep it a secret now that we¡¯ve


    fallen out.¡±


    I smiled, folded my hands and felt funny. ¡°Why should I confess when we¡¯re at war? I have been bad


    since I was a child. I not only hold grudges, but also love to torture people when I get revenge. Killing is


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    easy, but torturing is more fun. Watching the thing she cared about lost one by one, her powerlessness,


    her copse, was my revenge pleasure. But if all this is said, is it still interesting?¡±


    ¡°Crazy!¡± Olivia, furious and hideous, broke down and said, ¡°ra, if you do that, I¡¯ll kill you too.¡±


    It was my ce after all, so she was pissed, but she didn¡¯t do anything too bad. She just left on her


    heels.


    Before she left, she looked at me darkly and said, ¡°ra, you won¡¯t get what I can¡¯t have.¡±


    I didn¡¯t show much emotion when I saw her surrounded by hate. I lost my drowsiness and stared out of


    the door.


    ¡°You certainly have a knack for upsetting people.¡± When Olivia left, Yara looked at me and said


    sarcastically.


    I looked at her briefly, not intending to say much to her.


    She didn¡¯t get angry when I ignored her. ¡°Luna is a vindictive woman. You¡¯re either going to give her np


    chance to turn it around, or you¡¯re going to keep her out of sight, or you are going to have to live with


    her for the rest of your life.¡±


    I looked at her faintly. ¡°So, are you asking me to kill her?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know of anyone in this world who had no chance of turning over but the dead.


    She looked at me with a cold smile. ¡°You could try and get her killed.¡±


    How cruel!


    I stopped talking to her. Because I felt some difort in the lower abdomen, I went into the kitchen to


    let Nanny Daisy cook some food for me!


    I was talking to Nanny Daisy when Dennis called. His voice was as crisp as ever. ¡°Are you home? Can


    I bring you anything to eat?¡±


    I made a list of things I wanted to eat from memory.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be home in fifteen minutes!¡±


    Nanny Daisy looked at me and smiled as I hung up the phone. ¡°ra, you and Mr. George are getting


    along now,¡± she said. ¡°When springes, you can have another baby, and the three of you will live a


    happy life.¡±


    I was a little stunned and lost in thought. Another baby?


    After the miscarriage, I never thought about having children again. I couldn¡¯t protect my first child. How


    dare I have another one?


    ¡°ra, you¡¯re more wicked than I thought! Yara suddenly rushed in and threw my bowl directly to the


    ground. She looked at me angrily and said, ¡°What have I done to you? Are you going to kill me like


    this?¡±


    What did I do?


    I was confused, so I frowned at her and said, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°The headlines in City P are all about what happened ten years ago. Aside from the dead Gibson


    family, you and I are the only people who know about this. Tell me, why would I want to ruin my


    reputation with something that happened ten years ago? Who else could it be but you? ra, tell me


    who else would do that.¡±


    Her face was agitated with anger and violence. She picked up the broken bowl on the floor and stroked


    it toward my face.


    I was too stunned to dodge. As the shard in her hand came towards me, the shard of the bowl in Yara''s


    hand was suddenly grabbed by a man.


    I was stunned for about two seconds, then I saw that it was Dennis and that his hand was bleeding


    from the shard.


    I thrust Yara out of the way and went to Dennis. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I took his hand and told him to let go of it. The shard had cut deep into his skin. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    He looked at me, ran my hair with his other hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. What happened?¡±


    Yara just realized it and calmed down. I pushed her to the ground. Instead of getting up, she said to


    Dennis, ¡°Ask her yourself how ruthless she is, plotting against her own family.¡±


    Dennis frowned at her and said, ¡°No matter how hard she was, she wouldn¡¯t hurt a woman in the face


    with something like that.¡±


    He said solemnly, looking at Yara as he held the splinter that had just pierced his skin.


    His tone was heavy and angry.


    Yara¡¯s face went pale. ¡°I just ruined her face, but she ruined the rest of my life. Dennis, you have to tell


    the difference between right and wrong!¡±


    Dennis looked at me, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I shook my head, looked at the blood spilling from his palms, and asked Nanny Daisy to get the


    medicine. I said to Dennis, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her.¡±


    Yara sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? ra, you¡¯re really good at faking. Weren¡¯t you the one who leaked


    the story to the reporter about why I married Yank ten years ago? Weren¡¯t you the one who went public


    with Gloria¡¯s dirtyundry ten years ago? Weren¡¯t you the one who told the press that I killed Gloria


    with the secret Yank kept for ten years?¡±

 Chapter 243 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 2

    Chapter 243 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 2


    I frowned. I knew these things for sure. When Yank Gibson died, Yara drove Gloria crazy with these


    things, and then she couldn¡¯t take the me so she jumped to her death.


    But I¡¯ve never told anyone about any of this. Howe?


    Dennis looked at me and frowned slightly. ¡°Was it you?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No!¡±


    Dennis nodded and looked at Yara coldly. ¡°If she said it wasn¡¯t her, it must be true. You¡¯d better prove it,


    or if you touch her again, I¡¯ll have to be very rude to you.¡±


    Yara looked at him in disbelief, unable to say a word. ¡°Dennis, how stupid you are! The Gibson family is


    dead, and she and I are the only ones alive who know about it. Could I possibly discredit myself at a


    time like this?¡±


    Dennis kept a poker face. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait until you have proof before you go after her.¡±


    With that, Dennis dragged me out of the kitchen and led me straight to the bedroom.


    I took Nanny Daisy¡¯s medicine box and followed him to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom.


    I looked down and cleaned Dennis¡¯s wound. Some of the blood was congealed, some ck and still


    stuck.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ten fingers are connected to the heart, and the hand is the most sensitive part of the


    body to pain, and he was injured in the palm.


    He shook his head and smiled. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for me?¡±


    I pursed my lips and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive next time.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl!¡± He raised his hand and touched my face. ¡°A girl¡¯s face is very precious. Next time, you must


    learn to hide, ok?¡±


    I nodded, put my head on one side, bandaged his wound, and sighed, ¡°It looks like someone¡¯s


    meddling with Yara¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°You need leave that matter alone. Frankly, we have nothing to do with the Gibson family. I¡¯ll take care


    of Yara.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, which was hardly a yes. Hank¡¯s death is something I can¡¯t get over. I didn¡¯t


    feel bad about Yara. Instead, I thought she deserved it.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I just couldn¡¯t figure out why it was exposed and written in such detail when there were not many


    people who clearly knew about it.


    There was no way the Shone Family could have known, so who else but Yara and me would have


    known?


    I stopped thinking. I looked up at Dennis and said, ¡°Is everything okay at work?¡±


    He had been more and more haggard recently.


    He smiled and shook his head. ¡°It is inevitable that apany will hit some bumps when it expands.


    It¡¯ll all work out. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to worry me, so I dropped it and said, ¡°I might have to go to Country M to find Alex and


    Diana, maybe for a couple of days.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°The New Year ising. Can¡¯t we wait until after the New Year?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just so worried about them. You said Dr. Bet was in Country M, and I asked him to


    keep an eye on Alex and Diana, but he never seemed to bring me any information.¡±


    The wound was bandaged and Dennis pulled me next to him and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and


    discuss this calmly, ok?¡±


    Rarely had he had the patience to talk to me. I nodded, looked at him and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Now the temperature in Country M is at least ten degrees lower than that in City P, and you have just


    recovered, so it is not suitable for you to go to country M at this time. Do you know that?¡±


    I nodded.


    He put his arm around me and continued, ¡°By the way, Link Kennedy wants to give you a big wee.


    It must be before the New Year. And this whole Luna thing you¡¯ve been working on for so long, you¡¯re


    so close to sess, aren¡¯t you going to stay and see what happens?¡±


    I looked up at him in surprise for a few seconds and said, ¡°You...You always knew?¡±


    He smiled, raised his hand, scraped my nose, and said, ¡°Do you think Jackie, a woman with her bare


    hands, can get information so easily that you can¡¯t in City P?¡±


    I was stunned and felt the warmth I could not say. He always seemed to know what I wanted to do, so


    he never stopped me, always went out of his way to help me.


    There was a warm current across my heart. I hugged him against his heart and said hoarsely, ¡°Thank


    you!¡±


    He kissed me on the forehead and said, ¡°What did Olivia say today?¡±


    ¡°About his mother.¡± Today my lower abdomen didn¡¯t hurt so much, but I just didn¡¯t feel strong.


    He said, ¡°I told Marcus to send her to Country M so she can have a good life there.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± I said lightly.


    Sensing my emotion, he raised his hand and grabbed my chin so I could look him in the eye. ¡°Are you


    angry?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I shook my head and sighed. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t let go of this responsibility from the moment


    you said yes to Calvin. The journey of life is still long, and the future is not clear, so we just need to live


    the present.¡±


    Grandpa was a retired soldier, and Dennis was brought up by him, so he instilled in Dennis the idea


    that mission and responsibility were their lifelong beliefs. So all these years, even though Dennis didn¡¯t


    have feelings for Olivia, he went out of his way to take care of her. I had to say, Calvin hasd really


    chosen a person who deserved his sister¡¯s life.


    ¡­


    Yara thought for sure that I told the reporter about the Gibson family thing, so she was determined to


    make me feel bad.


    Dennis was on a business trip, and Yara was always picking on me when I stayed at the vi. So I went


    directly to thepany to see the progress of JD Technology Co., Ltd.


    But Luna ran into me before I left the vi. Winter in City P was extremely cold, but she dressed


    fashionably and warmly. She was wearing simple ck pumps and a stylish white knee-length down


    jacket.


    Seeing that I was leaving, she got out of the Land Rover, took off her sunsses and looked at me,


    ¡°You seem busy, Miss Kennedy. Are you going out on such a cold day?¡±


    She probably came to me because she was being investigated. I wasted no time and said, ¡°Mrs.


    Knight, can I help you?¡±


    She smiled gracefully and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Would you mind getting in the car for a chat?¡±


    She opened the door and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the car is air-conditioned and warm!¡±


    I got in the car, sat in the passenger seat and said, ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    ¡°You gave Link Kennedy those files, didn¡¯t you?¡± She said, leaning back in her chair, her face pale and


    indifferent.


    I thought for a moment and said, ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    She smiled, fingering her sunsses. ¡°To tell you the truth, you really do look like me when I was


    young, vengeful and cold. All these years, all my efforts have been to marry Samuel Lewis. Now I¡¯ve


    done what I wanted to do all these years. You¡¯re smart enough to know that Olivia and Samuel are the


    people I care about the most.¡±

 Chapter 244 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 3

    Chapter 244 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 3


    ¡°You brought up all these horrible things about me, all you wanted was for the Lewis family to reject


    me, to throw me out again. But ra, have you ever thought, if you don''t have the power to kill me,


    what will happen to you if I strike back?¡±


    I looked at her, at the nk look on her face, froze a little, looked at her and said, ¡°So, Mrs. Knight,


    what was it you wanted to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Let it go. I acted too impulsively with your baby. Olivia lost her baby. That''s karma. I mean, you¡¯ve


    been doing a lot of things to me, and the Lewis family has been giving me a hard time, and that¡¯s my


    punishment. How about we just call it a day and get on with it?¡±


    She said that easily, her pretty eyes narrowing, as if she was waiting for my answer.


    As I watched her, I thought, destroying a person started with his weakness, so what was Luna¡¯s


    weakness?


    Olivia Pearson and Samuel Lewis?


    Then I said, slowly, ¡°What if I don¡¯t stop? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°With my money and the power of the Lewis family, you and the entire George Family could disappear


    from City P.¡±


    I smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, you do have that ability.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Well, if you stop now, at least we won¡¯t have to be enemies in the future.¡±


    I almostughed, then I swallowed my sneer and looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot


    and you¡¯re very calm and you can put down things as serious as that easily.¡±


    After a pause, I continued, ¡°But I can¡¯t. I''m young, and I don¡¯t have as much experience as you do, and


    I can¡¯t justugh it off. I often wake up in the dead of night, and my mind is filled with the pitiful cries of


    babies and the piles of blood on the floor. You may not have heard the desperate cry of a baby, but I


    have, and I can feel it begging me to save it.¡±


    Iughed, but more coldly than I cried. ¡°Please tell me, as a mother, watching her child leave her so


    helplessly, if it were you, would you be relieved? I don¡¯t think so. Not in your life, right?¡±


    Her face was pale and her delicate red lips tightened. After a long time, she sneered. ¡°Since you won¡¯t


    reconcile, let¡¯s see whoes out on top.¡±


    I suppressed my emotions and smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll fight it out!¡±


    When I got out of the car, I watched her drive away impassively, the memories flooding my mind over


    and over again.


    That being the case, there was no need to show mercy.


    I took out my phone and called Leo, who answered immediately.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± There was a weariness in his voice. He sounded tired.


    I paused. ¡°Are you sleeping?¡±


    He said, ¡°There was something in A cityst night. I went to deal with it and came back A littlete.¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°Could you arrange it for me? I want to see Andy Lee!¡±


    He was stunned. ¡°Why do you want to see him? He is useless now, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± I said, ¡°Can I talk to him about something?¡±


    ¡°Of course, when?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, if it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Wait for my call.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I did not rush out of the house, but into the vi. Yara was already up and


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    sitting in the kitchen eating breakfast.


    She was so unhappy to see me that she wanted to kill me with her eyes.


    Pretending not to see it, I sat down in front of her and said, ¡°I need all the dirty videos of Luna you


    have, and I can go to Mr. Shone for help with the Gibson thing.¡±


    Her hands suddenly stopped and she squinted at me. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together!¡± Nanny Daisy brought breakfast, but I had no appetite, so I just said thank you.


    Still undecided, Yara put down her milk ss for about five seconds and said, ¡°Ok, but I must add one


    condition, that you must convince the Shone family to leave the Gibson family alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I said, took out my cell phone and called Link in front of her.


    ¡°ra, have you had breakfast yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. Good morning! You have been busy since you came back from Newton Town. My brother and I


    would like to invite you to have dinner with our family. Are you avable recently?¡±


    Linkughed over the phone and said, ¡°Girl, you must have something to ask me for. Let¡¯s have dinner


    together tonight. There is a restaurant in City P that tastes very good. Let¡¯s have a meal and have a


    good chat.¡±


    Yara looked at me and narrowed her eyes. There was a purpose in her pretty eyes.


    I looked at her and continued into the phone, ¡°Why don¡¯t we invite Mr. Shone and Miss Bet over? If


    it weren¡¯t for them, this could never have happened. I think we should invite them to dinner to show our


    thanks!¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You have a lot of ideas. Okay, I¡¯ll contact themter.¡±


    I nodded, exchanged a few pleasantries, and hung up.


    Yara looked at me and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m curious why you suddenly agreed to help me.¡±


    Looking at the milk on the table, I replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked them out. Shouldn¡¯t you give me a


    guarantee?¡±


    She shrugged and went to the bedroom.


    When she came out, she had a bag in her hand, and she looked at me and said, ¡°Here they are. They


    are of no use to me by themselves. They are a curse to me, and you can have them all.¡±


    I dug it out and looked it over carefully. Basically, they were all powerful men Luna hade into


    contact with during her years in charge. Basically, they all had notes, most of which were from abroad


    and Newton Town.


    But she didn¡¯t seem to have been in contact with anyone in City P. It seemed she was smart enough to


    know that her reputation in City P was very important, or she would be rejected by Samuel Lewis''s


    family when she returns to him.


    ¡°You gave it all to me. Aren¡¯t you afraid I''ll change my mind?¡± I said, and put the envelope away.


    She scowled. ¡°I have no reason to doubt my father¡¯s choice for a granddaughter-inw.¡±


    I was stunned and asked casually, ¡°In fact, with your ability, you can return to Newton Town to take over


    the George family, and your life will also be very good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Gibson family for ten years,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about leaving


    since the day I got in.¡±

 Chapter 245 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 4

    Chapter 245 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 4


    Looking at her, I suddenly thought of Dennis and said, ¡°It¡¯s your mission!¡±


    She paused, looked at me and said, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Mission! Grandpa was in the military, so he raised you to believe in duty and mission. You don¡¯t want


    to leave the Gibson family, not because the Gibson family can bring much benefit to you, but when


    Yank talked about cooperation with you, in fact, you subconsciously nned to carry the Gibson


    family.¡±


    She was stunned for a while and didn¡¯t say much. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°No wonder my


    father chose you.¡±


    She stood up and said faintly, ¡°Now that the cooperation has been agreed, I hope I can hear from you


    soon.¡±


    ¡­


    In the afternoon.


    Andy Lee was sentenced to ten years in prison for bribery and epting bribes of arge amount of


    property.


    Through the heavy ss walls, I looked at his haggard face, which looked as if he had aged several


    years.


    When he saw me, he sneered sarcastically, ¡°What? Are you here tough at me?¡±


    I looked at him and did not contradict him, but said, ¡°Your family¡¯s property and illegal ie have all


    been confiscated and mortgaged. I heard your daughter is going to middle school soon. She goes to a


    private school, so tuition and living expenses must be quite expensive. Your assets are basically tied


    up now, and with the money your wife has, it won¡¯t be long before she has to quit school.¡±


    He looked at me with wide eyes and said excitedly, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I was in no hurry to say what I wanted, but simply said, ¡°It seems your wife has already found a


    recement. It was probably too much for a richdy like her, who had been used to good times, to


    suddenly be left to bear all the burdens alone. I hear your wife keeps a good figure and looks. If she


    finds another one, it won''t be hard for her to lead a good life.¡±


    He red at me with his anger palpable through the ss. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want Luna¡¯s records of all of her transactions over the years, from the start of her career, all of her


    life! I want them all.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°Her life story is on almost all the big websites. There is no need to ask me for it. And I


    don¡¯t know anything else about her!¡±


    Seeing his resistance, I relented slightly. ¡°Give me that,¡± I said, ¡°and I¡¯ll take care of your daughter for


    the next ten years. With the support of The George family in Newton Town and the Kennedy family in


    City P, as long as she works hard enough, she will have a bright future.¡±


    His irritated eyes paused, looked up at me, and said uncertainly, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°You can choose not to believe it. It¡¯s your daughter¡¯s life. Whatever you choose, her life is up to you.¡±


    He pressed his lips together, his head in his hands, his fingers in his hair, pulling at it, as if he were


    thinking, as if he were struggling to make a decision.


    After a long time, he looked up at me and said, ¡°Yes, but I want a promise. You have to give it to me!¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    There was a long silence before he said, ¡°Newton Town, Century Garden, you go to my wife and tell


    her about it, and ask her to meet me here with what I have given her!¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Any other messages?¡±


    He shook his head and spoke no more.


    Coming out of prison, I looked up at the overcast sky. For about a month, the sun never seemed to


    It was always foggy and hazy, with asional drizzle or snow, which was pretty annoying.


    Still, spring should be around the corner.


    ncing at my watch, I went straight to the restaurant Link was talking about.


    When I get there, only Leo had arrived. He pulled over, and when he saw me, he raised his eyebrows


    and said, ¡°So early?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°So do you.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Link sent me over early to order, and once Mr. Shone arrived, we needed to treat him


    properly and politely.¡±


    Okay!


    I went upstairs with him, took care of things, and we went straight to the room we had reserved.


    The room was very distinctive. As soon as we entered the door, we saw arge screen embroidered


    with shallow light lotus, which looked elegant and noble all the more.


    Leo smiled as I stared at the screen. ¡°This restaurant is famous for its unique decor.¡±


    I nodded in agreement and sat down. Seeing that I was listless, he said, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Andy


    Lee?¡±


    At this point, I remembered and said, ¡°Please help me find a reliable person to meet Andy Lee¡¯s wife at


    Century Garden in Newton Town and tell her toe to City P and visit him with the things Andy gave


    her.¡±


    He gestured that he knew, looked at me and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need him anymore, do you? Why did you


    go looking for him in prison again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to give Luna a hard time. I was being too kind, and now I suddenly want her to be ruined.¡±


    He frowned and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Did Luna go to you again?¡±


    I said nothing, but silence was tacit consent.


    He sighed and said reluctantly, ¡°ra, have you ever thought about looking for your parents?¡±


    I was stunned, not expecting him to mention this. I thought about it and shook my head. ¡°No! It¡¯s been


    years, and when they start thinking about getting rid of me, it means I¡¯m not that important to them.


    Besides, the kindness of raising is greater, I only want to remember my grandmother all my life, the


    other is not important.¡±


    He pressed his lips together and looked at me tentatively. ¡°Would you recognize your parents if you


    meet them one day?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± After all these years, what was the point? Biological parents looking for their children was nothing


    more than atonement, to make up for their own regret. So, it was not love. If it was love, they wouldn¡¯t


    have abandoned their children in the first ce.


    He paused and said no more.


    I clenched my chin, thinking about what Olivia had said that day. Not that I was worried, but now that


    we were all over each other, there are certain things I should guard against.


    Seeing me in a daze, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Leo, they say the way to destroy a man is to attack his weakness. Do you know what my weakness


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    is?¡±


    If Olivia were to turn against me, I didn¡¯t know what she would think of other than people close to me.


    He was a little surprised, thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your weakness? of course, it¡¯s me!¡±


    I nced up at him and said gravely, ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty!¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Usually, people¡¯s weaknesses are the things or people they care about most. Think


    about what you care about most. The other is a person¡¯s reputation, power, status, what you own, what


    you care about, and what you want.¡±


    I¡­


    The one I cared about?

 Chapter 246 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 5

    Chapter 246 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 5


    Olivia couldn¡¯t do anything to Dennis and Diana. So, if Olivia really wanted to destroy me, she would


    have no choice but to destroy my reputation.


    Destroying one¡¯s reputation?


    This was definitely something Olivia would do.


    I was in a daze when Link, Mr. Shone and his wife came together. So we talked about trivial things


    while we ate.


    With the passing of their daughter and grandson, the two old men grew much older and grey-haired.


    After exchanging greetings, everyone sat down and the waiter began to serve the dishes. ¡°ra,¡± said


    Grandma Bet, looking at me, ¡°you¡¯ve lost weight recently. You need to eat more.¡±


    I quickly replied, ¡°Ok, thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°The New Year ising up, and I think things are pretty much settled now,¡± Link said with a smile.


    ¡°Next Monday is a great day. I¡¯m going to formally invite ra to be part of our family. You two


    muste and witness her then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will!¡± Grandma Bet smiled and said, ¡°I thought she was very sweet when she came to our


    house with Hank, and it was the perfect fate to be in your family now, Hank...¡±


    At this point, Grandma Bet choked up. Realizing that she was saddened by the mention of her


    grandson, Grandpa Shone patted her hand and said, ¡°Well, we still have to move on.¡±


    The atmosphere was a little gloomy, and I got up and walked over to the two old men and knelt down


    and banged my head three times.


    ¡°What are you doing? Get up, get up, now!¡±


    Grandma Bet came to help me, but I didn''t get up. Instead, I choked up, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was


    there the day Hank died. It was my fault. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, he¡¯d still be alive.¡±


    After a moment of shock, the two men lifted me to my feet and said, ¡°This is not your fault. We looked


    at the security footage, and he was emotional, and if it wasn¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t have had the sense


    to get out of the car. It¡¯s fate. There¡¯s no one to me!¡±


    I looked at the two old men and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be your granddaughter. I¡¯ll take care of you


    for Hank.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. No wonder Hank likes you so much.¡±


    Grandma Bet sighed. ¡°If Hank were still here...such a pity.¡±


    After a pause, Grandpa looked at me and said, ¡°ra, tell me exactly what it was about that day. How


    could Hank, a kid who¡¯s always calm and self-possessed suddenly do something so extreme? Was


    there a catch?¡±


    Link and Leo didn¡¯t say anything, but after hearing Mr. Shone¡¯s question, they both looked at me.


    I stopped and said, ¡°Hank died of desperation. Gloria and Mr. Gibson are both gone. It¡¯s my fault, too. I


    was negligent during that time. I didn¡¯t think he couldn¡¯t stand it and go with them.¡±


    Mr. Shone narrowed his eyes slightly and said, ¡°What does Gloria and Hank¡¯s deaths have to do with


    Yara?¡±


    I thought about it and told them about what had happened ten years ago, as well as Mr. Gibson¡¯s


    intention to give Yara the majority of the Gibson family shares. But I said that the reason was because


    Yara had devoted her whole life in the name of Gloria, so Yank gave her the shares in order to thank


    her.


    They might not have been paying attention to the headlines in City P and knew nothing about what


    happened a decade ago. After hearing me out, Grandma Bet burst into tears. ¡°What a tragedy!¡±


    She sighed for a moment. Mr. Shone remained calm, and after a moment¡¯s silence, he sighed and said,


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all meant to be!¡±


    At this point, I had said all I needed to say, and I had done all I needed to do, and it was up to them


    what to do next.


    After finishing the dinner, it was already 9 o¡¯clock. I told the driver to send Link and Mr. Shone back.


    Leo looked at me and said, ¡°Can you give me a ride home?¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive here?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I just came with Link and we didn¡¯t drive!¡±


    Fine!


    In the car.


    He looked sideways at me several times before he said, ¡°You sound like you were speaking for Yara.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I took the wheel and said, ¡°I am!¡±


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at me. ¡°Exin it to me. Was it because of Dennis? Hank did more


    than save your life. You know exactly what Hank died for. Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡±


    At the stoplight, I stopped for the green light and nced sideways at him. ¡°Let¡¯s get Luna out of the


    way first,¡± I said, raising my eyebrows. ¡°As for Yara, someone would go after her.¡±


    He was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Someone should want revenge for Hank, too. A few days ago, a headline in City P published an article


    about the deaths of three Gibson family members, which basically called Yara ungrateful and


    malicious.¡± The green light came on and I started the car.


    He snapped. ¡°Didn¡¯t you write that article?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have written that well.¡± The article seemed to have been written by a journalist to smear


    Yara.


    ¡°Not the Shone family. Not you! Who else would have had a hand in this?¡± He frowned, his fingers


    between his eyebrows thinking.


    After a long pause, he looked at me and said, ¡°Who do you think it could be?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if this guy knows all this stuff, he must be close to the Gibson


    family. Let¡¯s be patient. He can¡¯t just give up when he¡¯s done it. If Yara is unharmed, this person will


    take further steps.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°So, what kind of deal did you make with Yara to go to Shone for her?¡±


    I threw him the envelope Yara had given me and said, ¡°Take this and then publish some of the above


    content in the major media as appropriate. We take our time with Luna. Every single one of those


    videos would ruin her reputation anyway.¡±


    ¡°Well done! Her reputation is vital to her present position. If she loses her reputation, she won¡¯t be able


    to be Mrs. Lewis. The Lewis family is very proud of its reputation. At this rate, it¡¯s only a matter of time


    before she leaves the Lewis family.¡±


    He took the document to read it again, then looked at me and praised, ¡°You¡¯ve done enough to destroy


    her career and her reputation. Are you going to start with the people she cares about the most?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°ra,¡± he said hesitantly, ¡°are you really quite indifferent to your own parents?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but look at him, frowning, ¡°you seem to mention this all the time recently. I told you, if


    they¡¯ve abandoned me, that means they don¡¯t want me anymore. If I keep obsessing over this, I may


    never get over the shadow of being abandoned by them. I might as well just let it go.¡±

 Chapter 247 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 6

    Chapter 247 Olivia was Looking for Trouble 6


    He nodded, a little distracted.


    As we pulled up to the ground floor of his vi, I looked over at him. He looked sad, as if he had


    something on his mind.


    It was a long time before he came to himself, then he looked at me and said, very seriously, ¡°ra, do


    you still hate me?¡±


    I was stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°About Diana¡¯s family, about how I ¡­ abused you.¡± His voice trailed off, and it was not like him at all.


    I pressed my lips together and answered solemnly, ¡°Leo, that¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not mention it.¡±


    ¡°So, do you still hate me?¡±


    Seeing him looking at me with a childlike look in his eyes, I couldn¡¯t help being stunned. ¡°It¡¯s all over. In


    the end, you only threatened me, and did me no real harm. But as for Diana, she¡¯ll probably never be


    able to let it go.¡±


    People were reallyplicated. I was afraid of Leo at first, but now I relied on him. I even regarded him


    as my family member in my heart. In a way, Yara and I were the same kind of people who put their own


    interests first.


    He looked at me for a long time and said thoughtfully, ¡°If you find outter that I¡¯ve done something to


    hurt you, will you forgive me?¡±


    Seeing him so, I couldn¡¯t help but look at him with wide eyes, ¡°What have you done to ask for my


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    forgiveness?¡±


    He pressed his lips together and said, ¡°Will you forgive me?¡±


    When he didn¡¯t answer my question directly, I could not help but curl my mouth and say, ¡°That depends


    on how wrong you are. Leo, you know me better than I know myself, and I can¡¯t possibly forgive you


    without boundaries or principles, can I? So, don¡¯t do anything to hurt me, either now or in the future.


    We¡¯ll be brother and sister forever, okay?¡±


    He looked at me for a long time and said nothing. He just reached out and pulled me close to him and


    said in a deep voice, ¡°Well, let¡¯s be brother and sister forever. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have your


    parents. You have me and Link. We are all your family.¡±


    I nodded, just feeling that he made me feel a little unreal. He seemed to be hiding something very, very


    deep inside.


    But I knew I couldn¡¯t get anything out of it, even if I wanted to.


    With a slight sigh, I pulled away from him and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s hurry back!¡±


    ¡­


    After I dropped Leo off, I went straight back to the vi.


    It¡¯s 10:00 p.m. I didn¡¯t think Olivia would still be at the vi.


    She came and went as she pleased, not treating herself as a guest at all.


    When I came back, she stopped me in the doorway and said darkly, ¡°Coming home in the middle of the


    night, you¡¯re just as wild as ever. With Dennis out of the way, you¡¯re a wild horse out of control.¡±


    Olivia was the least challenging rival I¡¯ve ever met. If it wasn¡¯t for Calvin, I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d even be


    here.


    I looked at her briefly, not in the mood for an argument, and said, ¡°Miss Pearson, why don¡¯t you pay for


    my room? I can consider freeing up a room for you, so you don''t have to go back and forth all the time.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± She pointed at me and was about to scold.


    I didn¡¯t give her the chance, but simply said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Please go back!¡±


    Then I headed for the kitchen!


    She wouldn¡¯t give up. She followed me, tugging at me, and said, ¡°ra, I¡¯m having a hard time, and


    you¡¯ll have a hard time, too. Don¡¯t you want to avenge the death of your bastard? I¡¯m telling you, that


    baby wouldn¡¯t have survived even if my mother hadn¡¯t intervened. He¡¯s not a normal kid at all.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± I pped Olivia mercilessly, squinted my eyes and told her coldly, ¡°Olivia, there¡¯s a limit to what


    a person can tolerate. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re wicked to curse a dead child like that?¡±


    I hit Olivia so hard that she took a long time to recover from the blow. Her anger was unconcealed,


    even more so. ¡°ra, how dare you hit me?¡±


    I swallowed my anger, ignored her, and headed straight for the kitchen. I thought I drank some iced


    juice when I had dinner, and my lower abdomen ached.


    Being a woman was such a hassle. Every period was like a torture.


    Nanny Daisy came out and when she saw Olivia, she frowned slightly and said, ¡°Miss Pearson are you


    still here?¡±


    Olivia ignored her and blocked me, covering the side of her face and said angrily, ¡°ra, did you hit me


    because I hurt your heart? Did you really think Dennis was taking care of you when he gave you those


    pills during your pregnancy? Those are malformed drugs. How stupid you are to keep taking those pills


    after the birth test showed the baby was deformed.¡±


    I frowned slightly, narrowed my eyes, looked at her and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? I¡¯m just saying the bastard you were carrying deserved it. No one wants it. It¡¯s


    superfluous. If you don¡¯t believe me, go get the rest of the pills and investigate. Do you really think that


    Dennis is protecting you right now Because he cares about you? He was guilty. His conscience was


    smitten.¡±


    When she saw that I was very pale, sheughed more freely than ever. ¡°ra, you deserved it, and the


    boy deserved it, he deserved it in the first ce, he should never have been born.¡±


    Yes, I admit that she sessfully activated a lot of the negative feelings that I had been repressing.


    I raised my hand, but was stopped by her, she sneered, ¡°What? Do you still want to hit me? Am I stupid


    enough to let you hit me a second time?¡±


    I sneered and looked at her eerily and said calmly, ¡°No, I¡¯m not trying to hit you. A person like you


    doesn¡¯t deserve me to hit you, really.¡±


    Then I moved closer and closer to her. My eyes fell on the knife not far away. I looked at her and


    sneered, ¡°I used to think that having someone like you would make my life a little more difficult, but it


    turns out you''re not just a problem. You¡¯re disgusting. In that case, you might as well go to hell!¡±


    Without giving her a chance to contradict me, I snatched the knife and stabbed her without hesitation.


    ¡°ra!¡± It wasn¡¯t Olivia, who was terrified, and it wasn¡¯t Nanny Daisy, who was slumped on the floor. It


    was Dennis.


    Almost immediately, I froze and the knife went into Olivia¡¯s abdomen.


    Almost immediately, a warm rush of water touched my hand. There was a ticking sound on the ground.


    It was Olivia¡¯s blood.


    She stared at me in disbelief, her eyes wide open and she could not utter a word.


    Almost immediately, Dennis rushed in, pushed me out of the way and grabbed Olivia as she


    fell.

 Chapter 248 You’ll be in Prison for at Least a few years 1

    Chapter 248 You¡¯ll be in Prison for at Least a few years 1


    See? Everything seemed to have been arranged in advance. I was in a mood to kill, and Dennis came


    in and saw me stab Olivia exactly.


    A pool of blinding red blood was slowly discoloring beneath Olivia, the knife still in her stomach.


    Dennis put his arm around her and looked at Nanny Daisy with a ghastly look on her face. ¡°Call the


    doctor now!" he said.


    I looked at them, distracted. I didn¡¯t think it was so scary. At that moment, I thought Olivia had to die. If


    she did, my world would be at peace.


    Dennis picked her up and looked at me with his dark, cold eyes. His thin lips were pressed together to


    show no emotion.


    Our eyes met, but they were all cold.


    I suddenly felt likeughing. I wanted tough, but I couldn¡¯t seem to. Watching myself grin, I was filled


    with joy, not fear.


    He looked at me, his handsome face full of cold, extremely cold. His frown conveyed anger, rebuke and


    indifference.


    Looking into his eyes, I felt as if a knife was slowly cutting into my heart. Every time the knife went in,


    the pain spread, and I could hardly breathe.


    I took a breath and sank to the ground as he carried Olivia out of the vi.


    ¡°ra!¡± Nanny Daisy grabbed me and looked at me worriedly and said, ¡°Don''t be afraid, it¡¯s all right, it¡¯s


    all right!¡±


    I shook my head. I wasn¡¯t worried about Olivia at all. It was Dennis I was worried about. Olivia was


    right. Whenever anything happens to Olivia, Dennis worried and cared for her more than I could


    imagine.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t let her go. He just couldn¡¯t.


    Looking at Nanny Daisy, I choked up and said, ¡°It hurts in here!¡±


    She put her arms around me, lifted me up and sat me down on the sofa.


    There was a siren outside, which was very loud. A shrill rm resounded through the quiet vi area.


    With the rm ringing, Yara came in, still in her nightgown, her eyes on my bloody hands.


    She took a slight breath and said reproachfully, ¡°There¡¯s a price to pay for killing. Even if you hate her


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    so much, there¡¯s no need to do it so tantly. The Lewis family will never let you go.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, my mood slowly levelled, and I said nothing.


    It was not that Dennis didn¡¯t love Olivia. How could he just let go of all those years ofpanionship?


    He was pretending so well, transferring responsibility and guilt to me into love, that he shifted his


    kindness to Olivia onto me.


    I took his duplicated kindness as his love for me. It never urred to me that if anything went wrong,


    Dennis would pick Olivia over me for no reason.


    Seeing my silence, Yara knew I couldn''t hear what she was saying, so she sighed a little, went into the


    bedroom, changed her clothes and left.


    Nanny Daisy was with me when I stood there for a long time. She stopped me as I went out, and said


    anxiously, ¡°ra, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the hospital.¡±


    She stopped me quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t go now. Mr. George and the Lewis family are probably angry now, and


    it won¡¯t do you any good. Okay, just stay home, and we¡¯ll deal with this when everyone cools down,


    okay?¡±


    I sat on the sofa and buried my face in my palms, my heart and head aching. The vi became


    unusually quiet.


    What followed was endless confusion and bewilderment.


    After a long time, footsteps could be heard in the vi and Nanny Daisy¡¯s voice could be heard, too,


    ¡°Dr. Bet, why aren¡¯t you at the hospital?¡±


    I was surrounded by a huge shadow. A little annoyed, I looked up and saw Mario¡¯s long body standing


    in front of me, cold and distant.


    I stared at the blood on my hands and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re here to me me or hold me ountable,


    please talk to mywyer. I¡¯m in a really bad mood right now, and there¡¯s no guarantee that I would hit


    you if I broke down.¡±


    Mario Bet¡­


    He looked at me with helpless eyes. After a while, he said, ¡°There seems to be no knife around here.


    How are you going to hurt me?¡±


    I pressed my lips together, annoyed, and said no more.


    He sat down beside me and Nanny Daisy offered him tea. He drank his tea and didn''t seem to have


    any intention of speaking.


    I looked at him, frowning. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to scold me?¡±


    He scowled. ¡°Why should I me you? It wasn¡¯t my woman who was stabbed.¡±


    I¡­


    ¡°So you came tough at me?¡±


    He snorted and sneered. ¡°Do I seem so bored?¡±


    Then you were here for fun.


    There was hurrying footsteps in the yard. It must have been Dennis.


    He came in with blood on his hands, and the gloom on his face made me feel alienated.


    He pressed his lips together and spoke coldly to me. ¡°Go to the hospital!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    He lowered his voice, and it was clear that he was repressing emotion. ¡°Go now!¡± Then he pulled me to


    my feet, whether I wanted to or not.


    He dragged me by the wrist toward the yard and threw me into the car.He started the car and headed


    straight for the hospital.


    Olivia was taken to the ICU. Dennis tugged at my hand, probably out of anger, with extra strength.


    My wrist hurt, I suppressed anger said, ¡°Let go of me, if she dies, I¡¯ll pay for her life. You don¡¯t have to


    humiliate me in advance!¡±


    At the sound of my voice, he looked back at me, realized he had acted rudely, and let go of my hand.


    He grabbed so hard that the bruises on my wrists stood out.


    He frowned, and perhaps he didn¡¯t see iting and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I...¡±


    I pressed my lips together and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I won¡¯t die of this anyway.¡±


    He frowned, the cold in his eyes was particrly strong. His thin lips were tightly pressed against his


    anger. ¡°ra, how could you do that? As much as you hate her, she¡¯s lost her baby, her mother¡¯s been


    punished. You¡¯re¡­ out of line.¡±


    I sneered and said casually, ¡°Am I? I thought I wasn¡¯t cruel enough to give her a chance to be saved.¡±


    He paused angrily for a moment and said, ¡°Do you really think Samuel Lewis is that easy to mess with?


    He¡¯s been searching for his daughter for 20 years. If anything were to happen to her, do you think


    anyone would be able to protect you?¡±


    I said quietly, ¡°If Olivia does die, I¡¯ll pay for it. I have nothing to lose. When someone like me dies, it¡¯s


    worth it to take her with me.¡±


    He was angry and disappointed in me. ¡°Nothing to lose? ra, you are so heartless. What do you take


    those people around you for?¡±


    Fidgeting, I sat in my chair and ignored his usations.

 Chapter 249 You’ll be in Prison for at Least a few years 2

    Chapter 249 You¡¯ll be in Prison for at Least a few years 2


    Seeing me like this, he was so frustrated that he called a doctor and asked him to examine me for any


    injuries.


    The doctor saw there was blood on my hand, examined it, saw there was no wound, and left.


    Dennis looked at me and said, ¡°Why did you stab her?¡±


    I¡­


    Why?


    Now that I was calm, I thought I was acting on impulse. No matter how bad her words were, they were


    only a few words.


    I looked up at him for a moment and said, ¡°because she said the baby died because you gave me


    drugs to make him deformed and that you never meant to have this baby.¡±


    I guessed I was angry about that, and all the curses she said.


    He scowled. ¡°So, you believed her?¡±


    I nodded and looked him straight in the eye. ¡°You had the reason!¡±


    ¡°So you believed it.¡± He said coldly, ¡°why don¡¯t you just stab me instead of hurting her?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t there, she was!¡± I spoke, staring at him, unafraid of his indifference.


    He sneered, let go of my grip, and looked at me with disappointment in his eyes. ¡°ra, did you trust


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    me the whole time? No, more like, did you ever love me?¡±


    I looked at him and thought, did I love him? I didn¡¯t know if my feelings for him were love or not.


    He looked at me and waited for a long time, but I did not say a word.


    He smiled at himself, as if he already knew my answer. He stood up and said rather coldly, ¡°You go


    home first. Don¡¯t run about. Stay home until Oliviaes out of the ICU. The Lewis family can¡¯t do


    anything with you while I¡¯m here. You can go back now!¡±


    I said coolly, ¡°No. What the Lewis family wants to do with me is my business, not yours.¡±


    He looked at me with a devouring coldness in his dark eyes, and for a long time he was silent.


    Soon Luna and Samuel Lewis arrived in a hurry. Luna¡¯s eyes were red and anxious.


    When they saw Dennis, they asked hurriedly, ¡°How¡¯s Olivia? Is she all right?¡±


    Dennis said, calm and awestruck. ¡°She¡¯s still in the ICU!¡±


    Samuel Lewis was calm enough to look at Dennis and say, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    I shuddered at Samuel Lewis¡¯s hostility. But I got there before Dennis and said, ¡°I did.¡±


    Samuel looked at me, his eyes cold and bloodthirsty. Then he narrowed his eyes slightly, with ferocious


    fury. ¡°Miss Kennedy, there is a price to be paid for killing people. You better hope Olivia¡¯s okay.¡±


    Luna snapped at me at my words. But Dennis got in front of me and stopped her, saying in a cold


    voice, ¡°Mrs. Knight, let¡¯s wait until your daughter wakes up. ra has done something wrong and there


    will be aw against her.


    Luna red at me unwillingly.


    The door to the ICU suddenly opened, and a nurse came out and said, ¡°Where are the next of kin?


    Patient needs a blood transfusion. Go get checked out in case the blood bank runs low.¡±


    Luna and Samuel quickly followed the doctor for a blood test and returned shortly after.


    We waited in front of the ICU for a long time, Luna hurrying back and forth, asionally giving me


    angry nces.


    The door of the ICU opened, and the nurse who took Luna and Samuel for their blood tests came out,


    frowned at them and said, ¡°Are you sure you''re her family?¡±


    Luna and Samuel gasped. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re her parents. How¡¯s she doing?¡±


    The nurse looked at them, puzzled, and said, ¡°Type A and O parents can¡¯t have type B kids. How


    Luna and Samuel turned pale and stared at the nurse. ¡°Excuse me? Her blood type doesn¡¯t match


    ours?¡±


    The nurse was a little unsure for a moment, so she looked at them and said, ¡°Hey, guys, hold your


    horses. It could be our end. By the way, who¡¯s type B here? The blood bank is low, and we need


    200CC.¡±


    Dennis looked at the nurse and said, ¡°Take mine!¡±


    The nurse took Dennis to get his blood drawn, and Luna looked at Samuel in a confused way,


    muttering, ¡°ording to the DNA test, she is our daughter. Why?¡±


    Luna nodded and repeated, ¡°Olivia is our daughter. I can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    I suddenly felt a little ridiculous. If Olivia wasn¡¯t Luna¡¯s biological daughter, where could Luna¡¯s


    biological daughter be?


    After all the horrible things she did for Olivia, it would be pathetic to find out she wasn¡¯t her own child.


    Dennis came back a short timeter and found me still in my chair, motionless. He walked over to me


    and put his arm around me and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The doctor said it¡¯s okay.¡±


    The words came out tofort me, and I pressed my lips and said no more.


    Mario and Marcus arrived about half an hourter, and they probably got the picture.


    Marcus looked at me sullenly, but because of Dennis, he just looked at me and said nothing.


    Mario looked at Dennis and raised his eyebrows. ¡°The surgery¡¯s still a while away. Wanna have a


    cigarette?¡±


    Dennis looked up at him, nodded, and they got up and headed to the stairs.


    Luna and Samuel had not been awake for a while.


    Luna and Samuel were still reeling from what just happened.


    Marcus looked at me and said very calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a price to pay for killing a man. Have you figured


    out what you¡¯re going to do?¡±


    I looked up at him and said coldly, ¡°I thought you liked her at first, but I don¡¯t think so now. She is still in


    the hospital, and you have already begun to curse her death.¡±


    He paused and began to retort, but I had no interest in talking to him.


    I got up and went straight to the bathroom. I slowed down as I passed the entrance, where Dennis and


    Mario were smoking.


    But in fact, they were talking.


    I didn¡¯t go near them. I just paused for a moment, and Mario¡¯s cold voice came from the hallway.


    ¡°Regret?¡±


    Dennis tucked the butt between his long fingers and said dryly, ¡°I have nothing to regret.¡±


    Marioughed. ¡°What would you do if Olivia does die this time?¡±


    ¡°To pay for it.¡± Dennis said calmly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t one death enough? Will you be happy if two women who love you are dead?¡±


    At this point, I stopped listening. Frankly, I shouldn¡¯t have listened to that. I already knew the results, so


    why did I need to confirm? It would only hurt me.

 Chapter 250 You’ll be in Prison for at Least a few years 3

    Chapter 250 You¡¯ll be in Prison for at Least a few years 3


    I went straight to the bathroom, and when I came out, Olivia was transferred to the general ward.


    Olivia woke up after the anesthetic. Her face turned pale and shey on the bed numb for a few


    seconds.


    Seeing Luna and Samuel were there, she said hoarsely, ¡°Mom, dad, why am I here?¡±


    Luna said, holding her. ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Mr. George brought you here.¡±


    Olivia froze, probably thinking about what had happened to her.


    She looked around the room and saw Dennis. Her eyes suddenly turned red. She looked at Dennis and


    said hoarsely, ¡°It hurts!¡±


    With that, tears came out of her eyes and she reached out her hand to Dennis in a pitiful way to pull


    him. But she made a slight movement and pulled at the wound, making a long hiss of pain.


    Dennis stepped up and grabbed her. ¡°You just got out of surgery,¡± he said seriously. ¡°Don''t move!¡±


    Olivia grabbed him and shot her eyes sharply at me. ¡°Dennis, it¡¯s ra. She wanted to kill me! She


    wanted to kill me! This woman is horrible. You can¡¯t be with her. She¡¯s horrible.¡±


    Then she raised her voice and pointed at me and yelled, ¡°Get out of here, I don¡¯t want to see you, get


    out!¡±


    I pressed my lips together and looked at her, expressionless. My eyes rested on Dennis. She leaned on


    him, and the pain in my heart began to spread.


    Looking at Luna and Samuel, she raised her voice and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going to Sue her. I¡¯m


    going to Sue her for intentional assault!¡±


    Then she looked around for her phone.


    Luna and Samuel didn¡¯t bring her the phone, but looked at her inplicated ways, and at me even


    moreplicated.


    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything, just letting her look for her phone and dialing out the three numbers herself.


    ¡°Hello? Here¡¯s been intentional injury, serious injury!¡±


    Then she told them her address quickly.


    I looked at Dennis and saw that his face was sullen, but he still didn¡¯t say a word.


    Mario looked at me, paused and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home!¡±


    I pressed my lips together and said carelessly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the police!¡±


    Mario frowned. ¡°Dennis is here. He¡¯ll take care of it. Come on, I¡¯ll take you home!¡±


    I sneered, still looking at Dennis, ¡°so if I leave, I¡¯ll be more guilty?¡±


    Mario stopped talking and stared at Dennis, waiting for him to speak, but Dennis showed no intention of


    speaking.


    It wasn¡¯t long before two young men in police uniforms arrived. When they saw the people in the ward,


    they both froze. It seemed that they both knew us.


    After all, we were the most famous people in City P, and they probably had saw us on the news a lot.


    The two young men walked over to Olivia¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Miss Pearson? Did you just call the police?¡±


    It was too quiet in the ward. Olivia looked at Luna and Samuel¡¯s attitude and seemed surprised. Why


    didn¡¯t they say a word the whole time?


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But she didn¡¯t think anything of it. She just looked at me, raised her hand, pointed at me and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    her. I¡¯m suing her for attempted homicide.¡±


    Two young men looked at me, walked up to me and said, ¡°Miss, pleasee with us.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her. I can testify to that. She didn¡¯t do it.¡± Nanny Daisy arrived at some point, got in front of


    me, looked at them and said, ¡°Officer, she didn¡¯t kill anyone. You¡¯ve got the wrong man.¡±


    Olivia suddenly sneered. ¡°Not her? Did I stab myself?¡±


    Nanny Daisy red at her and roared, ¡°You hurt yourself. You are setting her up on purpose.¡±


    Olivia didn''t expect her to say that. She red at her. ¡°You¡¯re a liar.¡±


    She was a little anxious. ¡°And Yara, too. Yara was there. She can vouch for me.¡±


    She had her cell phone in her hand and was hurriedly calling Yara. The phone rang outside the


    hallway.


    Yara came to the hospital from the beginning, but she was always in the lobby. Now Olivia called her.


    She came up and looked at the people in the ward frowning.


    When Olivia saw her, she said excitedly, ¡°Aunt, please tell the police that ra stabbed me. She tried


    to kill me. You saw that. You tell the police, ok?¡±


    Yara looked in Dennis''s direction, but Dennis had a dark face and deep eyes, showing no emotion.


    She looked sideways at me and said with a slight frown, ¡°I was in my bedroom. I don¡¯t know exactly


    what happened, but you were being loaded into an ambnce when I got out.¡±


    Olivia looked at her in disbelief and said, ¡°Auntie, you saw it. Why didn¡¯t you tell them?¡±


    The police were confused. They didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on.


    Olivia grabbed Dennis and her eyes turned red. ¡°Dennis, you saw it, you saw it with your own eyes, you


    told them ra was going to kill me, just tell them!¡±


    Dennis pursed his lips and said nothing, but his dark eyes fell on me, eerily deep.


    Dennis didn¡¯t speak, and there was a moment of awkwardness in the ward. Especially the two


    policemen. The room was full of important people, and they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    After a pause, one of the policemen looked at me and said, ¡°Miss, would you pleasee with us and


    take a statement? We¡¯ll decide on the details after we get a better bnce.¡±


    I nodded, but Nanny Daisy stopped them with excitement, ¡°You can¡¯t take her without proof. Based on


    her word alone? Is that the way you deal with things?¡±


    I sighed and knew Nanny Daisy was worried that if I went to the police station, there would be a record


    that would be bad for me.


    I said to her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just go with them. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    I headed straight out of the ward. From the moment I did that to Olivia, I never thought I¡¯d get away with


    it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not her!¡± I just got to the door, and Dennis, who had been silent, started talking.


    I froze and turned back unconsciously.


    Olivia, who was probably not expecting him to say this, stared at him in disbelief and bellowed,


    ¡°Dennis, how could you? Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Not just Olivia, but Yara.


    Her eyes narrowed and her lips tightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s not logical. Miss Pearson had an ident in my house, so why would she, as a stranger, be in


    my house in the middle of the night? If my wife had intended to hurt her, how could she have chosen


    such an obvious way? The handle was in Miss Pearson¡¯s hand.¡±

 Chapter 251 You’ll be in Prison for at least a few years 4

    Chapter 251 You¡¯ll be in Prison for at least a few years 4


    Chapter 251 You''ll be in Prison for at least a few years 4 ¡°Bang!¡±


    Olivia pped Dennis.


    She had no tears left.


    She looked at him in disbelief and shook her head.


    ¡°Dennis, how could you? How could you?¡± ¡°Officer, | think we should settle this in private.


    I¡¯m the victim''s father, so I''ll get to the bottom of this, so you won''t have to worry about it.¡± Said Samuel


    Lewis, who had never spoken.


    Luna looked at me with aplicated expression, then nodded back at the two officers.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble,¡± she said.


    ¡°We''ll take care of it privately.¡± Olivia froze and stared in disbelief.


    Even Yara, Mario and Marcus froze and stared in disbelief at the Lewis couple.


    ¡°Mom and dad, what are you talking about? I''m your daughter.


    How could you do this?¡± Olivia broke down, tearing Luna''s clothes, crying, ¡°You''re the one who told me


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    that no one would ever hurt me, and if they did, you¡¯d make them die, remember, Mom?¡± Luna''s eyes


    were full ofplexity.


    She took Olivia''s hand and looked at Samuel.


    Samuel looked at the two policemen and said in a lower voice, ¡°You can go back now.


    This is a private matter!¡±


    The policemen probably didn''t want to interfere either, so they nodded and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll leave you


    to it.¡± When Olivia saw the police leave, she broke down and looked at the people in the room with a


    grim stare, mming everything off the bedside table.


    ¡°Go away, all of you, liars, murderers, all of you.¡± She growled.


    Dennis looked sullen and said, ¡°Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you.¡± Oliviaughed, worse than


    crying.


    ¡°What do | want? | want her dead, | want her dead, will you give me that?¡± she said excitedly, pointing


    at me.


    Dennis frowned and said coldly, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Olivia looked down, her shoulders shaking.


    ¡°Well, very well, you''re all partial to her.


    How nice of you!¡±


    She looked up at the people in the room and sneered.


    ¡°| got stabbed for no reason, but you¡¯re all so cold-blooded, and you say you will give me whatever |


    want.


    | want to stab her.


    Is that okay with you?¡± | pressed my lips together, my eyes cold. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Dennis looked at me and frowned.


    ¡°ra, shut up!¡±


    Oliviaughed.


    ¡°Yes? Good,e over now, let me stab you, then we are even!¡±


    And with that, she pulled out the infusion, looked at me coldly and said, ¡°No knife, I don¡¯t need a knife.


    I''ll use a needle, ra, let me prick you, and we''ll be even.¡± I walked up to her, not afraid, and she


    looked at me with a ghastly smile.


    She held the needle and stabbed me in the eye.


    There was a gasp all around.


    Quick on his feet, Dennis grabbed the needle and grabbed it out of her hand.


    Blood was scraped from the palm of his hand.


    Everyone was relieved to see that.


    Luna copsed into Samuel''s arms and looked at me with aplicated expression.


    ¡°Go,¡± she said.


    ¡°This is the end of it.¡± Olivia snapped.


    ¡°What did you say, Mom? She tried to kill me.


    How could you just let her go?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Luna said, looking at her with distaste.


    ¡°Would she have hurt you if you hadn¡¯t gone to her in the middle of the night? You don¡¯t know why she


    hurt you?¡± Olivia looked at her in disbelief, as if she were not looking at her own mother at alll.


    Luna paused, looking at Olivia, as if realizing she was getting too excited, ¡°Olivia, you need to get over


    it now.


    Just stay in the hospital for the rest of the day and don''t worry about anything else.


    Olivia had been by Dennis''s side all those years, and he had coddled her for so many years that she


    had a haughty, unyielding temper.


    How could she possibly assuage her resentment just because someone else said something? Looking


    at me, she sneered.


    ¡°You think if everyone helps you, you won''t go to jail? Don¡¯t forget that the knife you stabbed me with


    had your fingerprints all over it.


    All I have to do is stick to that, because I don¡¯t believe these people here are capable of killing me, and


    as long as I¡¯m alive, I''ll charge you with manughter, enough to put you away for years.¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    With a crash, Dennis smashed the water ss that had been sitting on the table.


    He picked up a sharp shard from the floor and looked at Olivia coldly.


    ¡°You had seven stitches in that wound, didn¡¯t you?¡± Olivia looked at him.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You had to fight for your life, but that''s not gonna happen now, since you''re not


    dead.


    In that case, I''ll cut myself as deep as your wound is.


    Is that enough for you?¡± With that, Dennis lifted his shirt and stabbed himself in the stomach.


    I rushed to stop it, but it was no use.


    He went down.


    Olivia looked at him in disbelief, pained.


    ¡°Is she really that important to you?¡± Dennis was clutching the wound, blood oozing from his finger.


    Looking at him, I felt unspeakable heartache and pulled him to bandage.


    He pinned me down, looked at Olivia and said, ¡°She is my wife.


    Now that she is married to me, all her pains and mistakes are my responsibility.


    All I can do is try my best to keep her safe.


    Whether she¡¯s good or bad, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s my wife.¡± My eyes were red with tears.


    Looking at his wound, I felt distressed and said angrily, ¡®Dennis, who asked you to take the fall for me?


    I made my own mess and I''ll take it on myself.


    Who asked you to intervene? Isn¡¯t that just a few years in jail? I can deal with it myself.¡± With that, I


    turned and left, ready to turn myself in.


    Dennis grabbed me, his voice low and harsh.


    ¡°Shut up!] He looked at Olivia and pressed his lips together.


    ¡°If you don''t think this cut is enough, I can go deeper.¡± ¡°Get out!¡±


    Olivia yelled, breaking down.


    ¡°Get out of here! I don¡¯t want to see anyone!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s clothes were soaked in blood, and there was a pool of blood on the floor.


    Mario called for the doctor.


    When he saw that his hand was still pressing on the broken ss, he yelled, ¡°Are you still pressing in?


    Do you want to die?¡± Dennis didn''t say anything.


    He just looked at Olivia, obviously waiting for Olivia to say she''d let me go.


    Olivia looked at him, her eyes filled with despair and pain.


    She struggled to pick up the broken ss from the ground and stabbed him.


    I was with Dennis the whole time, so I got in front of him.


    The broken ss stuck in my arm and the pain was killing me.

 Chapter 252 You’ll be in Prison for at Least a few years 5

    Chapter 252 You¡¯ll be in Prison for at Least a few years 5


    Fortunately, she was wounded and had little strength, so she could not prate deeply.


    Olivia looked at us for a long time. She dropped the shard and suddenly lost her strength. ¡°You can go


    now. I¡¯ll let go of it.¡±


    ¡­


    In the dressing room, Mario was cleaning my wound. Dennis went into the O.R., and my head was all


    messed up.


    I was still a little numb from what had just happened.


    Mario spoke several words to me, which I didn¡¯t listen to until Luna and Samuel came in and looked at


    me with mixed faces.


    Luna was the first to speak. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I looked at them, confused. ¡°If you want to press charges, go ahead.¡±


    Luna shook her head, looked at me, and said, ¡°No, we¡¯re here to see you, Miss Kennedy. You...¡±


    ¡°All right, go see Olivia, and we¡¯re done here!¡± Samuel took Luna¡¯s word and dragged her out.


    Mario bandaged my wound and looked sternly at the two of them as they left. He frowned. ¡°Looks like


    the Lewis family won¡¯t press charges.¡±


    I wasn''t afraid of what they were doing to me and I looked down at the cut on my arm.


    I looked at Mario and said, ¡°Is Dennis going to be okay?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Anything that doesn''t hurt the inside of your lungs is a small wound. A few stitches will fix


    it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I nodded, but still worried.


    Dennis stitched it up, walked straight out of the bed, looked at me and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    I was stunned for a few seconds, then suddenly my emotion came up. ¡°Dennis, are you out of your


    mind and trying to die just aftering out of the operating room? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±


    It was already three in the morning and Nanny Daisy and Yara were back at the cottage. Mario and


    Marcus had returned, and the Lewis family had hired a caregiver to look after Olivia.


    I stayed with Dennis. He wanted to ga back but was stopped by me.


    He stared at me for a few seconds, frowning. ¡°You don¡¯t like being in the hospital, do you?¡±


    I pressed my lips and pulled him on the bed. Looking at the wound on his lower abdomen, I felt very


    distressed. ¡°You stay there until the doctor says it¡¯s okay to leave.¡±


    Hey down, looked at me, patted his position, and said, ¡°Lie down next to me, or we¡¯ll go back home


    to sleep.copy right hot novel pub


    You''ll be in Prison for at Least a few years 5 Fortunately, she was wounded and had little strength, so


    she could not prate deeply.


    Olivia looked at us for a long time.


    She dropped the shard and suddenly lost her strength.


    ¡°You can go now.


    I''ll let go of it.¡± In the dressing room, Mario was cleaning my wound.


    Dennis went into the O.R., and my head was all messed up.


    | was still a little numb from what had just happened.


    Mario spoke several words to me, which | didn''t listen to until Luna and Samuel came in and looked at


    me with mixed faces.


    Luna was the first to speak.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± | looked at them, confused.


    ¡°If you want to press charges, go ahead.¡± Luna shook her head, looked at me, and said, ¡°No, we''re


    here to see you, Miss Kennedy.


    You...¡± ¡°All right, go see Olivia, and we''re done here!¡±


    Samuel took Luna¡¯s word and dragged her out.


    Mario bandaged my wound and looked sternly at the two of them as they left.


    He frowned.


    ¡°Looks like the Lewis family won''t press charges.¡± | wasn''t afraid of what they were doing to me and |


    looked down at the cut on my arm.


    | looked at Mario and said, ¡°Is Dennis going to be okay?¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Anything that doesn''t hurt the inside of your lungs is a small wound.


    A few stitches will fix it.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡± | nodded, but still worried.


    Dennis stitched it up, walked straight out of the bed, looked at me and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    | was stunned for a few seconds, then suddenly my emotion came up.


    ¡°Dennis, are you out of your mind and trying to die just aftering out of the operating room? Aren''t


    you afraid of death?¡± It was already three in the morning and Nanny Daisy and Yara were back at the


    cottage.


    Mario and Marcus had returned, and the Lewis family had hired a caregiver to look after Olivia.


    | stayed with Dennis.


    He wanted to ga back but was stopped by me.


    He stared at me for a few seconds, frowning.


    ¡°You don''t like being in the hospital, do you?¡± | pressed my lips and pulled him on the bed.


    Looking at the wound on his lower abdomen, | felt very distressed.


    ¡°You stay there until the doctor says it''s okay to leave.¡± Hey down, looked at me, patted his position,


    and said, ¡°Lie down next to me, or we''ll go back home to sleep. I pressed my lips and obeyed him, and


    I was really sleepy, so Iy down beside him and tried not to squeeze him.


    He moved, took me in his arms, and said in a low voice, ¡°Good night.¡± Listening to his voice, I could not


    hold back the tears that I had endured all night.


    I rolled over into his arms, tears streaming down my face.


    ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t ever do anything like this again because of me.


    I don''t need it and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± He hooked me on the chin and said earnestly, ¡°Feel bad


    for me?¡± I pursed my lips, raised my head and took the initiative to kiss him.


    Because of my awkwardness, he got a little confused and amused.


    Since we were in a hospital, he pushed me away slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, stop it, this is a


    hospital.¡± Women were emotional creatures, so naturally I wouldn''t stop.


    I avoided his wound and buried my head in his neck.


    ¡°ra, stop it, we¡¯re in a hospital.¡± He said in a heavy voice, breathing heavily.


    I didn''t listen to him.


    After kissing him for a while, I stopped and sobbed on his heart.


    ¡°We''re in a hospital,¡± he said.


    ¡°If you want to do that, wait until we get home.¡± I ignored him.


    I just felt like crying.


    He coaxed me helplessly.


    ¡°Do you want to...?¡± Then he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home and do it.


    It¡¯s a hospital.


    It¡¯s not convenient.¡± I looked up at him.


    His features were handsome and he was very good looking.


    I said with a break in my voice.


    , ¡®Dennis, don¡¯t do this again.


    I don''t deserve it.¡± He froze slightly, and his voice was low and subdued, ¡°You deserve it.


    Everything I¡¯ve done, you deserve it.¡± I pressed my lips together, feeling unspeakable difort and


    pain.


    That night, although the bed in the VIP ward was big, it was not as good as that at home.


    Maybe because of the fright, I didn¡¯t sleep well.


    Each time I was in a deep sleep, I saw Dennis lying in a pool of blood.


    Before long, I was covered in sweat.


    Dennis found me having a nightmare, pulled me in his arms and patted me on the back to calm me


    down.


    I looked at him, my heart still aching.


    ¡°Dennis, you have to die after me, okay?¡± I was afraid.


    I didn¡¯t want to go through that again.


    He pressed his lips together and his voice was low.


    ¡°What did you dream?¡± ¡°I dreamed you were gone!¡±


    As soon as I said it, tears came again, and it was still very painful.


    ¡°Silly girl, close your eyes and sleep, I¡¯ve been here and I''ll always be here.¡± He sighed and rubbed my


    long hair.


    Because we didn¡¯t sleep well in the hospital, Dennis went through the discharge procedure the next


    day and we went straight back to the vi.


    Because Mr.


    Shone did not continue to investigate Yara, she returned to the Gibson¡¯s house.


    Nanny Daisy was enough in the vi.


    Jenny was dismissed by Dennis, and Dennis and I returned to the vi.


    I had a terrible headache because I hadn''t slept well.


    As soon as Dennis got home, he frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡± I knew he hated the


    smell of blood, so he was in a hurry to take a shower.


    I followed him into the bathroom.


    He frowned.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Let me help you!¡±


    I said, naturally raising my hand to take off his coat.


    As I reached for his belt, Dennis suddenly pressed my hand, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll do it myself.


    You can go to bed now!¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°The wound must not get wet.


    You can¡¯t take a shower or bath.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    You can only wipe it off with a towel.


    How can you do it yourself?¡± He scowled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    It¡¯s nothing serious.


    I''ll just wipe it.¡± I pressed my lips together and said doggedly, ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you!¡±


    He stared at me and said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s easy to go off, are you sure?¡± What? ¡°You¡¯re gonna scratch


    yourself.¡± I shied away from the subject.


    He smiled, held my hand to unfasten the belt, then held my hand to unzip it, his eyes growing more


    unfathomable.


    I was not stupid, so of course I knew what he was trying to do, so I snapped my hand away and said


    nervously, ¡°Just wipe it yourself while I go to bed.¡± Before I could get out of the bathroom, I was pulled,


    and he had his arms around me from behind.


    I stiffened myself not to move for fear of tearing his wound.


    He looked at me abstractly.


    ¡°May I?¡± I blushed.¡°Your wound will be torn open.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a minor injury, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

 Chapter 253 The one who Left Came Back1

    Chapter 253 The one who Left Came Back1


    It was already hot in the bathroom, and he was a little breathless, but he still looked at me and said, ¡°Is


    that ok?¡±


    When I closed my eyes and did not speak, he took it as acquiescence.


    After sex, I almost fell apart. His wound, which had been bandaged, was stained red.


    I scowled, looked at him and said angrily, ¡°Dennis, you¡¯re bleeding again. I already said no. You see it¡¯s


    torn again.¡±


    Laughing, he put on his bathrobe and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just call Mario overter. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I red at him and didn¡¯t know what to say, then I got out of the bathroom and called Mario.


    The phone rang several times and was answered. I quickly said, ¡°Dr. Bet, Dennis¡¯s wound is


    bleeding again and it¡¯s bleeding a lot. Can youe in here?¡±


    Mario froze for a moment and said, ¡°Why is it bleeding?¡±


    I didn''t know how to answer his question, so I said, ¡°He¡¯s bleeding a lot anyway. Pleasee and see


    him.¡±


    After I hung up, Dennis looked at me with his arms folded and said meaningfully, ¡°Are you going to


    publicly tell him that I can¡¯t wait to have sex with my injuries?¡±


    I red at him and said angrily, ¡°If you could control yourself, would it be like this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± he said with a faint smile.


    Mario arrived quickly. When he saw Dennis bleeding from his wounds, he squinted, raised his


    eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±


    Dennis shrugged and said contemptuously, ¡°You don¡¯t have a wife, so you can¡¯t understand what it¡¯s


    like to be a married man.¡±


    I???


    So it was my fault?


    Mario sneered, put the medicine box down, looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Can I eat first?¡±


    I was stunned a little. ¡°Nanny Daisy is still cooking. Can you take care of his wound first?¡±


    Mario sat down and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m hungry and weak, and he won¡¯t die soon.¡±


    Well.


    Fine.


    As I went downstairs to help Nanny Daisy cook, I heard Dennis¡¯s voice behind me.copy right hot novel


    pub


    Chapter 253 ¡°You''re getting old.


    Are you nning on staying single forever?¡± Mario said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the freedom of a single


    man.¡± ¡°Don''t pretend to be so noble, if you really have the ability, don¡¯t pick a woman next time, do it


    yourself!¡±


    I...


    Man to man topics were really not for me to listen to.


    Nanny Daisy had already done the cooking, so I took the dishes, set them up and Dennis and Mario


    came down.


    The two seemed to be in harmony, and the table was quiet for a while, in keeping with the family


    tradition of eating without speaking.


    At the end of the meal, Mario treated Dennis¡¯s wounds and said, ¡°Please don''t call me next time,


    thanks!¡±


    Dennis shrugged and said, rather shamefully, ¡°That depends.¡± Mario didn¡¯t bother to talk to him.


    He got up, packed his medicine cab, took his car key and left.


    Dennis seemed to be in a good mood.


    He leaned back on the sofa and asked Nanny Daisy to take the papers from the study and peruse


    them.


    I had nothing to do, so I just sat beside him and read.


    ¡°Dennis, about Olivia, why did the Lewis family suddenly drop me?¡± I¡¯d been thinking about it since


    yesterday.


    Given Luna¡¯s affection for Olivia, she would probably fight me even if I just pushed her, not to mention


    that I stabbed her.


    How could she suddenly change her attitude so drastically? Dennis narrowed his eyes slightly, put the


    papers down and raised his hand for me to sit next to him.


    I moved to sit next to him and was put in his arms.


    He said, his voice cracking.


    ¡°What can they do without proof?¡± I pressed my lips.


    How could they not find proof? Olivia was right.


    My prints were on that knife, and if the police did an investigation, they would find it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I always felt that Dennis was hiding something from me.


    ¡°Did you arrange Nanny Daisy¡¯s sudden appearance yesterday?¡± Nanny Daisy couldn¡¯t have said what


    she said, only Dennis could have arranged it.


    He pressed his lips together and said simply, ¡®¡®You want me to send my wife to prison for a few years


    and leave me alone for years?¡± I...


    I couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking, and I didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    So I said nothing.


    As the New Year approached, Dennis had nned to take me back to Newton Town after the


    Thepany¡¯s annual meeting had been scheduled for Mario and Marcus.


    After all, I had left hispany, so it didn¡¯t matter to me now.


    So I didn¡¯t ask much about what happened to the George family.


    And with the Kennedy family, Leo sent me a message saying Link had set a date for me to join their


    family.


    He told me to prepare for a couple of days to go back to Kennedy¡¯s house and get acquainted.


    Link had invited a lot of people.


    It was going to be a big ceremony.


    I knew Link was looking out for my own good, so I told him about Olivia after I said yes to Leo.


    He gasped for a few seconds.


    ¡°Olivia and the Lewis family didn¡¯t do anything to you, did they?¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°Olivia wanted me dead for that and Dennis got hurt because of it, too.


    But somehow, Samuel and Luna reversed course and dropped the matter.


    I thought it was a little weird, too.¡± He paused for a moment and then said, ¡°Why did they suddenly drop


    it?¡± ¡°Maybe they don''t want to make a scene! After all, it was Olivia who came to our house to make a


    scene.


    If it gets too far, people would say that Miss Lewis was someone else¡¯s mistress and would go to


    someone else''s house to make a scene, which always sounds a little shameful.¡± That was all I could


    think of.


    As for the other reasons, I really couldn¡¯t think of them off the top of my head.


    He said, ¡°You should keep your distance from the Lewis family as much as possible.


    By the way, I have a dress designer for you.


    Come with me when it''s convenient for you, and ask her to design some dresses for you.


    Recently, there have been a lot of annual meetings and banquets, and you are a Kennedy after all, so


    don¡¯t embarrass us when you attend events in the future.¡± I said, curling my lips.


    ¡°A dress costs hundreds of thousands, sometimes millions, it¡¯s not worth it.


    And I don¡¯t wear them very often.


    What a pity!¡±


    Heughed.


    ¡°You don''t want to pay for them, so why do you care? Besides, these things will always be


    necessary.You should wear the jewelry Dennis bought you, and stop trying to look like a nun.¡±

 Chapter 254 The one who Left Came Back 2

    Chapter 254 The one who Left Came Back 2


    How mean he was!


    I thought about it and said, ¡°Are you going to invite the Lewis family?¡±


    He said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many families of distinction and status in City P. I should invite them all. What,


    you don''t want to see them?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No!¡± I thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to see them. I¡¯m thinking


    about doing something.¡±


    I used to hate Luna, but when I hurt Olivia, I suddenly relented, probably because of Dennis.


    I suddenly didn¡¯t want to fight on, after all, there was still a long way to go. If I kept fighting the Lewis


    family so hard, would the rest of my life be easier?


    He said after a pause, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, but ra, Olivia¡¯s like this, do you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it!¡± I hung up the phone, feeling a little irritable.


    It was always cloudy in City P. I was in a daze when Jackie called.


    When I answered, I heard some other noise on her side. ¡°Miss Kennedy, are youing back to


    Newton Town for the New Year?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I¡¯ll ask Dennister. What¡¯s up?¡± The New Year was only decade days away.


    Most of thepany was on holiday, and I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You went back to Newton Town?¡±


    She nodded and said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a few days. I thought you wereing back, too. I


    was out shopping and I ran into Mr. Collins. He was with a nice-looking man with a child. I haven¡¯t seen


    him in a while. I think he¡¯s changed a lottely.¡±


    I did not know which Mr. Collins she meant, so I said, ¡°Mr. Collins?¡±


    ¡°Well, the young president of Jo Turner Credit Co., Ltd., Luis Collins, son of Luna Knight.¡±


    It suddenly urred to me that it was Luis Collins, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in, like, half a year.


    I couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to him for a long time. I don¡¯t know how he is now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.copy right hot novel pub


    Chapter 254 He¡¯s got a man with a kid.


    Is he gay? I think they were very close.


    The baby looked only two or three months old, a tiny one, so cute.¡± I was a little distracted and said,


    ¡°Could you take a photo for me?¡± ¡°Huh? Why do you suddenly want a photo?¡± ¡°Take a photo of them


    for me, please!¡±


    I thought it might be Alex, and the baby might be Diana¡¯s.


    She said yes and hung up with me.


    I called Alex, but there was no answer.


    I thought about it, then I called Luis, and he answered, ¡°Miss Kennedy, why are you calling me all of a


    sudden?¡± ¡°Mr.


    Collins, are you in Newton Town? A friend of mine has a problem in Newton Town.


    Can you go there for me?¡± He paused for a few seconds, then said, ¡°I¡¯m in Country M now.


    Is it serious? I''ll send the people down in Newton Town to have a look.¡± ¡°Never mind.


    I''ll call my other friends.


    I¡¯m gonna go.


    I''ll talk to youter.¡± Why did Luis lie to me? Jackie¡¯s message came in.


    Inside the Newton Town center building, Luis looked handsome and rxed in a brown coat, hands in


    pockets.


    The photograph was not clear enough, but the haggard look on his face was still visible.


    He was apanied by Alex, wearing a camel sweater and casual pants.


    The two were pushing the stroller.


    Two guys with a kid, which was pretty impressive.


    I called Jackie again and she picked up the phone, probably she was looking at it.


    I said, ¡°Jackie, I might have to bother you.


    I need you to keep an eye on where they live, especially the man and child with Luis Collins.


    And check to see if Diana is with him.¡± Alex said before that they were in Country M and it was too cold


    to walk around with a child.


    They weren¡¯ting back until the New Year, and now they were in Newton Town.


    I always felt like Diana wouldn''t have been able to put up with not contacting me.


    Given the timeline, she would have at least called to ask about the baby.


    But she hadn¡¯¡®t called me or visited me in all that time.


    Every time I called, they seemed to be avoiding me.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be with them for a while, you can rest assured.¡± As I hung up the phone with Jackie, I


    became increasingly worried.


    I kind of had a bad feeling about this.


    The next day.


    Leo got things done really fast.


    Dennis had just left the house when he called.


    ¡°Come to Han Center and measure your clothes.


    Shall I send a car to pick you up?¡± I shook my head and got up from bed, still a little sleepy, ¡°I will drive


    thereter, just give me the specific address.¡± He said, ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He was a


    real hothead.


    After hanging up the phone, I washed and went out.


    Nanny Daisy was afraid that I would be hungry on the way, so she just stuffed me a few steamed buns.


    I hadn''t driven the Cadic I used to drive in Newton Town since Alex drove it and had it serviced.


    Later, when I came to City P, Dennis brought me a Cayenne.


    But I was not used to it.


    I always felt that it was not easy for me to drive, probably because it was high and I couldn¡¯t handle it.


    But it was a very low-key car in a city full of luxury cars.


    I was supposed to go directly to Han Center, but when I passed a dessert shop under the downtown


    building, I couldn¡¯t help thinking about the delicious dessert I had eaten here.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    So I drove to the store.


    Hank took me here after the miscarriage.


    They had a lot of guests and there was a long line almost every day.


    It was not the weekend, plus it was early in the morning and there are hardly any people, so when I


    came, the store had just opened and there was no queue.


    I went all the way around, and I picked out some desserts, all matcha.


    After I paid, the waiter looked at me with a smile and said, ¡°Miss, the first guest in our store gets a


    You can choose another one.¡± I smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Although I couldn¡¯t eat all of them, I


    always felt happy when I came across unexpected surprises while shopping.


    It was like picking up a dor on the road.


    It was not much, but I was still very happy and thought that I was going to be lucky that day.


    Out with the dessert, I felt better.


    I was looking down for my car keys when I was suddenly hit by a passer-by trying to get past the green


    light.


    ¡°Sorry, I''m so sorry!¡±


    The man apologized quickly, but he was so busy crossing the green light that he left in a hurry.


    Seeing the dessert was knocked out of shape, I felt pity, so I found a rest area to sit down and eat the


    dessert.FREE IEE IEIENEIEAE!).

 Chapter 255 The one who Left Came Back 3

    Chapter 255 The one who Left Came Back 3


    I was sitting in the crowded city, and the wind was a little cooler in City P. After a few bites of dessert, I


    couldn¡¯t eat any more.


    Looking at the rest of the many, I couldn¡¯t help but feel some pity. After some hesitation, I got up to


    throw it in the trash.


    ¡°Mr. Gibson, your hotel is already booked.¡± Someone said not far away.


    I threw the dessert into the trash can and looked sideways.


    A man in a dark suit handed a file bag to a ck Bentley on the side of the road.


    They probably came out to take over the job. It was gettingte. I should probably get back.


    Just as I was about to take my eyes back, I suddenly saw the man in the back seat, with his cool and


    resolute features, familiar and strange.


    It was Hank!


    He¡­ Was it him?


    I froze for about two seconds before I ran to the car without reaching for my bag, which was sitting on


    my chair.


    ¡°Hank!¡± I said, and the man in the car seemed to hear it, and his handsome face stopped slightly.


    He cast a cold nce in my direction, took the papers impassively, closed the door, and sped away.


    I followed the car, Shouting, ¡°Hank!¡±


    But the car had no intention of stopping. It was at the traffic lights and I saw the ck Bentley stop.


    I was so happy that I rushed straight to it, but I was in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t notice the caring.


    By the time I knew I¡¯d been hit by a car, I was lying on the ground.


    There was a small, scratchy ache in the knee and elbow.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± The driver who hit me got out and nervously helped me to my feet. He looked at


    me and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I didn''t mean to. I didn¡¯t see you burst out of there.¡±


    I shook my head, and before I could speak back, I looked up at the Bentley, which had gone past the


    traffic lights.


    I was sure I was right. It was Hank.


    But, wasn¡¯t he¡­?


    ¡°Let me take you to the hospital, miss. I see you¡¯re bleeding a lot.copy right hot novel pub


    I don''t know if it''s serious.¡± Said the driver, his face white.


    He must have been scared.


    I froze for a moment, then saw my knees and elbows were bleeding.


    The cut I got from Olivia was already healed, but I just got hit by the car and it started t bleed again.


    The wound was a little big, so there was a lot of blood.


    ¡°Then thank you.¡± I couldn''t drive myself right now.


    In the hospital.


    The doctor cleaned the wound for me, and the driver paid the medical fee.


    He still looked at me with a sorry face.


    I couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty when I saw him in a hurry and still taking care of me here, so I said, ¡°It was


    my responsibility today, and I asked you to take me to the hospital, sorry.


    I¡¯m all right now, and you can leave.¡± He looked at my mangled knee and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I hit you.


    Call your family, and when they get here, I''ll take responsibility.¡± The man was honest, and I was


    ashamed to dy him.


    I said several times that I didn¡¯t need him, but he insisted that he wait for my family tomunicate


    with them.


    So I had to call Dennis.


    Dennis¡¯s voice was low.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Embarrassed, I said, ¡°Dennis, are you busy right now?¡± He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just


    been hit by a car and hurt myself a little.


    Can youe to the hospital?¡± ¡°Hit by a car?¡± His voice grew a little heavier.


    I couldn¡¯t say more, so I said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a slight injury.


    Can youe over?¡± ¡°Address!¡±


    With that, he took the phone away and said, ¡°This is the end of today¡¯s meeting, go back to discuss


    how to solve the specific problem, bye!¡±


    ¡°Are you in a meeting?¡± I was a little surprised and involuntarily looked at the time on my phone.


    It was already six o''clock.


    He said, ¡°What¡¯s the address?¡± ¡°People¡¯s Hospital! Slow down, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± I said that and hung


    up.


    The driver looked at me with a vague sense of worry and remorse.


    In about fifteen minutes.


    Dennis arrived.


    He came in a hurry and was still cold.


    When he saw me lying in bed, frowning, he looked aside at the nurse and said, ¡°How is she?¡± The


    nurse paused for a moment, blushing as her fair eyes glistened, ¡°She¡¯s fine.


    She just got bruises.


    It¡¯s just that the original wound has been ripped open, so that¡¯s a bit of a problem, but the rest will be


    fine in a few days.¡± Dennis''s dark eyes fell on me, his lips closed, and he didn''t say a word.


    Instead, he looked aside at the driver, who was intimidated by his power.


    ¡°Was it her responsibility, or yours?¡± The driver paused, startled by his cold air, and said, ¡°I was going


    at the right speed, and thisdy swerved into thene, and I didnt have time to stop before I hit her.


    I¡¯m so sorry.


    I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Dennis looked at me.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± I nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Snice my family is here, you can go back now.


    Thank you.¡± The driver probably thought Dennis was a little timid because of his high pressure.


    He nodded his head slightly, said a few words of apology and left.


    However, the nurse who just came in to change the potion did not go.


    She stood beside the hospital bed to clean up the bottle, with a pair of elegant eyes looking at Dennis


    from time to time.


    Dennis had a good appearance, which made him outstanding and dazzling in the crowd.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    With his noble and cool temperament, it was inevitable that little girls would be fascinated by him.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Dennis said, his eyes resting on my bandaged foot.


    I thought about it and said, ¡°I was distracted walking, so I got hit, and this is what happened.¡± He


    frowned.


    ¡°So your eyes are for panting?¡± I pressed my lips together, looked at him and tilted my head, ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you supposed to be hugging me right now? Why are you picking on me?¡± When the nurse finally went


    out, I looked up at Dennis and said, ¡°Don''t be so cold, or I''ll think you don¡¯t care about me!¡±


    He walked over to me, took a good look at my bandaged area, and sighed.


    ¡°Watch your car the next time you walk.


    Luckily, it was a minor injury, but anything worse, I would have had to take your body.¡± I...He has a


    really strange way of thinking! When he saw some sweets next to my bag, he asked, ¡°Were you


    shopping when you were hit?¡±EJEZEIENEE.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    I nodded and looked at him and smiled, ¡°Would you like to try some? This is really good. I tried it once.


    And I went shopping for it today!¡±


    He frowned, not much interested in dessert, and said, ¡°You want it?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, looked at my bandaged hand and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still able to eat it now?¡±


    He smiled, looking awfully good. ¡°tter me, and then I¡¯ll consider feeding you.¡±


    ¡°How to tter you?¡± I asked him, cocking my head.


    He looked at me seriously with his fine eyes, which was self-evident.


    I froze, then realized what he meant.


    Seeing his cheek close to me, I kissed him on his handsome cheek and said with a smile, ¡°Was it


    okay?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Nearly!¡±


    After a few bites of dessert, I looked into Dennis''s handsome face and paused. ¡°Dennis, do you think


    the dead cane back to life?¡±


    I saw Hank lying there in a pool of blood and not breathing the day he died. Howe¡­


    He looked at me and frowned slightly. ¡°What happened? Why do you suddenly ask this question?¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± I smiled and changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±


    It was really just a scratch, and I couldn''t rest at the hospital, so a few hourster, I begged Dennis to


    take me back to the vi.


    After putting me back in the bedroom, he went to the study and said he had some business to attend


    to.


    I was thinking about Hank and all I could think about was that guy I saw downtown today.


    After lying there for a long time, I couldn¡¯t resist holding my phone and trying to call Leo.


    Leo said wearily when he got on the phone, ¡°It¡¯s been five hours. Just say it. What¡¯s your reason for


    skipping?¡±


    Then it suddenly urred to me that today he was taking me to a dress fitting.


    I couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was hit by a car on my way here. I just came back from the hospital


    and forgot to tell you.¡±


    He gasped. ¡°Hit by a car? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    It was hard to exin, so I went straight to the point. ¡°Can you track down the person who disposed of


    Hank¡¯s body?¡±


    He said curiously. ¡°He¡¯s turned to ash. What happened? Did you realize, btedly, that you loved him?¡±


    Speechless, I said angrily, ¡°What are you talking about? I saw a guy just like Hank today. They are


    almost the same person.¡±


    ¡°So, you were rushing after him, and that¡¯s why you got hurt?¡± The voice on the other end of the line


    was mocking, ¡°ra, he¡¯s dead. You believe in life after death? Unless he faked his death, he can¡¯t


    Don''t bother yourself and go to the party in peace.¡± I pressed my lips together, trying to say something,


    but I thought even if I did, he might think I was thinking too much.


    After a pause and a brief chat, I hung up with him.


    As soon as I hung up, I suddenly saw Dennis standing in the doorway with low, cold air.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± I said, unconsciously putting my phone away.


    His eyes fell on me, so deep that I couldn¡¯t see through them.


    ¡°Stop talking on the phone.


    If you¡¯re sleepy, have a good rest.¡± He was obviously concerned about me, but I felt particrly cold.


    I nodded to say something else to him, but he had already turned away and the bedroom door was


    smashed.


    Was he angry? I didn¡¯t Know what he was angry about, I just found it puzzling.


    Dennis did not return to the bedroom that night.


    Maybe it was the potion.


    Although I was hurt, I slept soundly that night, and vaguely saw someone standing next to me.


    But I slept so deeply that I couldn''t keep my eyes open.


    The next day.


    I was awakened by the chill on my elbows.


    I opened my eyes and Mario was changing my dressing.


    I froze and said, ¡°Dr.


    Bet, did Dennis send you here?¡± He nodded and applied the medicine intently.


    Nanny Daisy came up with the breakfast, looked at me and said, ¡°ra, Mr.


    George is out on business, and he has asked you to have a good rest at home after breakfast!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I froze for a moment and looked at Mario and said, ¡°Has thepany had a lot going ontely? Does


    he have to work weekends?¡± He looked up at me, his eyebrows raised.


    ¡°Not much.¡± I looked at Nanny Daisy and paused.


    ¡°Was he in the study allst night?¡± Nanny Daisy paused and said, ¡°I did see hime out of his study


    when I came in this morning.


    But I¡¯m not sure if he was there all night.¡± I thought Dennis was angry, but I didn¡¯t know what he was


    angry about.


    After taking care of my wound, Mario gave me a distant look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t walk around for a few


    days.


    Don¡¯t touch water or do strenuous exercise.¡± I nodded and looked at him.


    ¡°Was Dennis angry when he called you this morning?¡± He raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    After packing the medicine box, he left without saying a word! I...


    In the evening, Dennis didnte back until after dinner.


    He looked cold, and I offered to speak to him, ¡°Nanny Daisy has cooked something delicious and I¡¯m


    waiting for you toe back.¡± He gave me a faint look and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already had dinner!¡±


    Was he still angry? I watched him stride up the stairs into the study, confused.


    ¡°ra, why don¡¯t you give him something to eat? I don¡¯t think he looks very well.


    I guess he has a lot on his mind at work.


    You guys have a good chat.


    That¡¯s the way it is.


    You need to learn tomunicate with each other whether you are happy or not.¡± Nanny Daisy handed


    me the home-cooked dishes that Dennis usually liked.


    At the door of the study.


    I knocked on the door several times and waited for a while, but no one answered, so I just opened the


    door and went in.


    The study was extremely dark, and when the door was opened there was a strong smell of smoke.


    ¡°Dennis?¡± Turning on the light, I saw Dennis resting on the back of his chair with his eyes closed.


    There was a cold look on his face.


    I set it down on the table and whispered, ¡°Dennis, Nanny Daisy has cooked something you like.


    Try it.¡± He closed his eyes, but his anger was unmistakable in the cool air in his study.


    When I noticed the picture on hisputer, I couldnt help being stunned for a moment.


    This was the video of me being hit by the car in downtown yesterday.


    How did he get this? ¡°Link asked us to go to Kennedy¡¯s house next Monday to deal with the matter of


    joining the Kennedy family.


    You have been very busy recently, what about I...¡± ¡°ra!¡±


    Dennis interrupted me and opened his ck, bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Do you lover him?¡± He said in a low, harsh voice, turning his chair and looking straight at me.


    ¡°You can see him in a crowd, and you can chase him at the risk of your life.You can¡¯t let him go, can


    you?¡± It was so cool and sarcastic that I took a moment to see why he was angry.JE3].

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    I looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Even a casual friend can¡¯t resist checking out


    someone who looks exactly like him. Besides, I owe him my life.¡±


    He stood up and approached me, his cold breath enveloping me, and he said in a low voice, ¡°What do I


    think? Do you know what I was thinking?¡±


    I pressed my lips together and unconsciously backed away, but behind me was the cold wall. I couldn¡¯t


    retreat.


    ¡°Dennis, are you mad because I can¡¯t let him go, or do you think I shouldn¡¯t get all worked up over a


    dead man?¡±


    He sneered, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I pressed my lips together, knowing he was possessive and domineering. After a pause, I said,


    ¡°Whatever it was, Hank¡¯s dead, right?¡±


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s not?¡± He said, ¡°If he were still alive, would you marry him to repay him for saving your


    life?¡±


    I scowled, feeling he was taking it too seriously. ¡°There is no if.¡±


    As far as I was concerned, Hank was gone, and only guilt and regret remained.


    Dennis was in such a mood because he couldn''t ept that my regret for Hank would grow over time.


    He looked at me with dark eyes as deep as the sea. For a long time, he pulled his dry lips and sat back


    in his chair with his long, tall body.


    Then he said coldly, ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    His ck coat made him even more aloof, and there was a chill in his dark eyes, which showed little


    emotion.


    I tried to say something, but nothing came out.


    My eyes fell on hisputer, I repressed the pain in my heart and said, ¡°Dennis, I don¡¯t know why


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    you¡¯re so mad at me for someone who¡¯s not in this world anymore. If you think I¡¯m that fickle in your


    eyes, then we can get a divorce. Rtionships between peoplee to an end anyway. Gathering and


    parting are normal things. I will not me you.¡±


    If you couldn¡¯t grasp something, just let it go. Either we parted while we were alive or death did us part.


    I¡¯d rather live than die, at least if we could both live.


    There was a cold gleam in his eyes. He lifted his hand and swept theputer and debris on the floor,


    smashing them to pieces.copy right hot novel pub


    ¡°Getting a divorce?¡± His thin lips in ridiculous curves, ¡°ra, what does this marriage look like to you?


    A deal? A fling? You can say divorce off the top of your head.


    How many times do you repeat it in your head before you get so good at it? Huh?¡± Touching his cold


    eyes, I unconsciously backed away, my heart aching.


    ¡°It¡¯s you who wrote the divorce papers.


    Divorce is what you keep hinting at me.


    Either way, you¡¯re stuck with Olivia, and I feel guilty about Hank.


    In that case, it¡¯s better for both of us if we just...


    separate!¡±


    I did not know why I became so calm at such a time, and could even speak so calmly of the


    entanglements that were pressing within me.


    Maybe it was something I¡¯d been burying all these years.


    Maybe I just thought it was okay to just split up.


    We both clearly knew the helplessness and misgivings in each other¡¯s hearts, and no matter what, we


    couldn¡¯t achieve mutual understanding.


    In that case, separation was the best option.


    ¡°Better for both of us?¡± His dark eyes glistened with a chill, and his lips curled sarcastically, ¡°Better for


    you.


    The person you thought you had said goodbye to forever is suddenly seen again in a crowd.


    The heart you were trying topromise starts to stir.


    What you have in your heart is not guilt, it¡¯s regret.


    Now that you see him, you¡¯re tempted.¡± He sneered.


    ¡°My responsibility to Olivia? How ridiculous! When I was trying to make you feel safe, ra, you were


    thinking of getting rid of me.


    Well done.¡± I made no reply to his sharp remarks.


    Whatever he said, it didn¡¯t matter to me now.


    I looked at him faintly.


    Compared with his anger, I was quite calm.


    ¡°Dennis, let¡¯s take care of ourselves!¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to argue with him.


    I didn¡¯t even Know how.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if I was wrong in this rtionship, or if he was being overly critical.


    So didn¡¯t want to argue with him.


    Grandma said that if two people loved each other, no matter how much misunderstanding or


    disagreement they had, they could forgive and tolerate each other.


    Maybe we didn¡¯t love each other enough, so we couldn''t forgive and tolerate each other.


    I turned to leave, but he caught me, and he held me in his arms.


    He pushed me up against the table and kissed me down, like he was taking it out on me.


    His strong and domineering let me resist from the heart.


    I turned away from him and raised my hand to push him away.


    But men and women had different strength, my little strength for him was simply insignificant.


    He put his hand on my waist and squeezed it so hard that it hurt.


    His free hand held my head and forced me to conform to his kiss.


    I was so sick that I raised my hand to push him away, but he bit me so hard that I felt terrible pain.


    ¡°Dennis, let go! I don¡¯t want it!¡±


    He sneered, ¡°We are husband and wife.


    Why can¡¯t we do what a husband and wife should do? What, you don¡¯t want to do it with me because


    you want to do it with Hank? What is a dead man worth thinking about?¡± ¡°Bang!¡±


    I pped him almost without thinking, and my heart was filled with nausea and pain.


    He stopped abruptly, his face like a cirrus cloud before a downpour, and the strong chill made me


    shiver.


    I expected him to hit me or push me to the ground in anger, but he didn¡¯t.


    He raised his hand, grabbed my jaw, gave me a very rude bite on my lip, and then kissed me almost


    madly.


    I yelled, ¡°Dennis, I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it, just let me go!¡±


    He sneered.


    ¡°When did you want it? When do you need it? Huh?¡± My mind went nk and I was on the verge of


    fainting when pain spread through my body.


    I didn¡¯t fight.


    And I couldn''t fight myself.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    I kept asking over and over in my head why did we end up like this. Was it because we didn¡¯t love each


    other? So we could mess with each other and trample on each other?


    I looked at him, and in his dark eyes there was an abyss, and all I could see was darkness.


    How bleak and ridiculous it was!


    I sneered faintly.


    He looked at me, his eyes deep, and he kissed me. ¡°Call me!¡±


    I pressed my lips together, put my head to one side, and closed my eyes.


    His thin, cool lip hovered near my ear, and his voice softened a little. ¡°ra, call me!¡±


    I said nothing. All I could think about was how to escape. I knew he was waiting for me to tell him that I


    cared about him, that I loved him, that I wanted him.


    But I couldn¡¯t say it. I¡¯ve buried so much in my heart over the years. He protected Olivia and took care


    of her again and again, hurting me again and again.


    I held it all in my heart, and over time, it took root and multiplied and grew stronger.


    What was so great about love? There were so many choices in the human circle, everyone could


    ¡°Dennis, let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± I said it rationally, without impulse or anger.


    He froze. I pushed him away, expressionless, pulling my clothes to cover me.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± His dark eyes fell on me, looking depressed.


    I pressed my lips together and nodded to his dark eyes ¡°Let¡¯s take a break from each other. Maybe it


    was wrong from the start. Just because Grandpa thought we''re good for each other doesn¡¯t mean


    we¡¯re really good for each other. My feelings for you may not have been love from the beginning, just


    admiration. And you might just be guilty of ignoring me for so long.¡±


    There was no love between us, and there were only some pieces pieced together to fit each other.


    He said, the gloom on his face like a gathering cloud. ¡°Not love.¡±


    It was more like he was talking to himself. Later I had been thinking about how many couples in the


    world stayed together all their lives because they were suitable for each other. And how did those


    couples who loved each other lived their lives?


    Maybe there was no such thing as love. All was but an excuse for human selffort.


    He cornered me with a merciless sneer on his face. ¡°Just tell me what love is. What do you mean by


    love? You talk about divorce so easily, like it¡¯s none of your business.copy right hot novel pub


    Do you think that because I spoil you and protect you, I deserve to be screwed over?¡± My legs were


    weak and I slid down the cold wall to the floor.


    I wrapped my arms around my legs and said, ¡°The person you spoil and protect us now lying in the


    hospital.¡± ¡°Oh!¡±


    He sneered.


    ¡°Must you cling to the past? Do you want me to kill Olivia to love you? ra, how bad is it in you to


    take things to such extremes?¡± I pressed my lips together, stared at my toes, and looked up at him.


    ¡°Is this the first day you know me?¡± Heughed furiously.


    ¡°What about you? There¡¯s a dead man in your heart.


    What is it that you risk your life to chase a stranger who looks like him in the street?¡± I calmed down


    and looked at him faintly, ¡°Since we can¡¯t get over each other, let¡¯s get a divorce.


    I don¡¯t want any of your family¡¯s things, and I will transfer grandpa¡¯spany under my name to you.


    You don¡¯t have to give me the house or the car.


    After all, we don''t have kids now, and since we both think it¡¯s wrong, we should divorce now.


    It¡¯s never toote to start from scratch.¡± ¡°Fuck it!¡±


    Dennis mmed themp to the floor, furious.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s never toote? You''re the only one who can''t let go.


    What can¡¯t I let go?¡± I felt tired and stuck in a dead end.


    Dennis¡¯s temper seemed to have reached its limit.


    I couldn¡¯t tell which of his angry words was true.


    I pushed him away and stood up, leaning against the wall, ¡°I¡¯m going to live somewhere else for a


    while, and when we cool off, we''ll talk about the divorce.¡± He held me down, his thin, cold lips pressed


    to the corners of my mouth, his lips resting on mine, and his voice extremely controlled, ¡°Did you ever


    love me?¡± I pressed my lips together, feeling as if I had been punched hard in the heart, breathless with


    pain.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He kissed me with suppressed emotion, ¡°Do we never get back together after


    the divorce? Huh?¡± I pressed my lips.


    ¡°Yes.¡± No one in the world got back together after divorce.


    Since they divorced because they did not love each other, they would not fall in love again.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    He sneered.


    ¡°Then why should I want a divorce?¡± He bit my lip with a bloodthirsty chill in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you


    don¡¯t love me.


    I''ll give you time.


    One day you''ll be tempted.


    You¡¯d better forget about Hank.


    Let alone dead, even if he was alive, I wouldn''t have given you a chance to be with him.


    You can only be mine, ra.¡± He pulled at the clothes and put them on quickly.


    Then he gave me a cold, indifferent look.


    ¡°Stay there!¡±


    There was a buzz in my head as I watched him m the door.


    Didn¡¯t everything start out fine? Why did it end up like this? Nanny Daisy came up a long timeter and


    saw me squatting on the ground, confused and helpless.


    She sighed.


    ¡°Well, husband and wife...¡± ¡°Nanny Daisy, I need a moment alone.¡± Exhausted, I left the study and went


    straight to my bedroom to lock the door behind me.


    Lying on the bed until midnight, I was suddenly awakened by a nightmare.


    No one was around, so I got up and got a ss of water.


    I checked the time and it was three o''clock in the morning.


    I probably wouldn''t be able to sleep.


    I didn¡¯t eat anything for dinner, so I opened door to go down stairs.


    Nanny Daisy left food in the kitchen.


    I ate a little, and I really lost my appetite.


    When I went upstairs, I took a conscious look in the study and found it was empty.


    All the broken things in the room were cleaned up.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looked like Dennis was out all night.


    Back in the bedroom, I read the email from JD Technology Co., Ltd.


    It was soon daylight.


    The second heavy snowfall in City P arrived.


    The whole yard was covered with snow.


    People were up early in the vi area to shovel snow for fear of traffic jams.


    Nanny Daisy arrived and saw that I was already up.


    She paused and said, ¡°The New Year ising.


    Many people are doing their New Year shopping.


    ra, after dinnerter, let¡¯s go for a walk and see what we need.¡± I smiled, ¡°I can¡¯t.


    I have something to do this afternoon.


    Did Dennis book you a flight back to Newton Town?¡±

 Chapter 259 The one who Left Came Back 7

    Chapter 259 The one who Left Came Back 7


    Chapter 259 The one who Left Came Back 7


    Nanny Daisy used to spend every New Year with her son and daughter in Newton Town. And | used to


    spend new year with either Grandma or Grandpa George.


    Now that the two old people were gone, it was cold and quiet, as if there was nothing to celebrate in the


    New Year.


    | didn''t know anything about Diana yet. Thinking of this, | was tempted to call Alex, but | gave up when |


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    found it was still early.


    So | looked at Nanny Daisy and said, ¡°I''m gonna stop by the officeter, and Dennis''s not here, so you


    don''t have to make our breakfast.¡±


    She wanted to say something, but | took the key and went out.


    The Gibsonpany started at nine. | arrived early, so | waited in the office for a while before | went to


    contact the person in charge of JD Technology Co., Ltd.


    Al research and development could not bepleted in a day or two. But | was happy to see the new


    progress.


    | met Yara when | came out of R&D. She moved back to the Gibson¡¯s a few days ago, and it looked like


    she was back at work now.


    ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± she said, seeing that | was going out.


    | shook my head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°New Year ising. What are you and Dennis going to do this year? Go back to Newton Town or stay


    in City P?¡±


    ¡°Not sure yet.¡± | looked at her and said faintly, "You can ask Dennis.¡±


    Then | started to leave, but in the hall | met a group of people who were justing in.


    Dennis and Marcus were here. Looked like they were here to talk about work.


    In the reception hall, Dennis stood out for his slender figure. He was standing in the lobby with one


    hand in his pocket, talking to Marcus.


    Our eyes met, and he frowned, as if there was still cold in his eyes. | stared for a moment, pursed my


    lips and staggered my eyes, heading straight out of the hall.


    ¡°ra, have you had breakfast yet?¡± Marcus said, blocking me so | couldn''t pretend | didn''t see them.


    | stopped and gave Dennis an automatic look. He was still wearing yesterday''s clothes, which was a


    little wrinkled.


    ¡°I''ll have itter.¡± Said | lightly. Seeing some colleagues greeting me, | nodded back and prepared to


    leave.


    | looked at Marcus and said, ¡°I have to go.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us? Me and Dennis are on our way to lunch. Come on!¡±


    ¡°No, I have other things to do. You can go first.¡± With that, I touched my car keys.


    Dennis¡¯s face was cold. He nced at Marcus coldly and said, ¡°Dont you have anything else to do?¡±


    I pursed my lips and didn''t intend to stay too long. I turned to Marcus and said, ¡°Bye!¡±


    Before Marcus could speak, I was out of the hall.


    Marcus¡¯s grumpy voice came from behind me, ¡°Are you ming me now? Who stayed up all night and


    drank too muchst night? Who was upsetst night?¡±


    Out of the lobby, I got into my car and had just started when Jackie called.


    I put out the fire and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Why don''t you go back to Newton Town? You''d bettere today.¡± Her voice was grave.


    I was stunned, ¡°What happened?¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this. They were probably trying to hide it from you,


    which is why they didn''t talk to you for so long. But they cant keep it from you forever. Why don''t you


    There was a thump in my head, and I couldn¡¯ get it out of my mouth. I took a long, deep breath and


    said, ¡°Is something wrong with Diana?¡±


    She did not answer me, but was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Come and have a look!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, I booked a flight to Newton Town. Fortunately, it was earty, and there was a flight


    from City P to Newton


    Town in an hour.


    I booked my flight and started my car. At the Gibson building, Marcus trotted out and waved to my car.


    Stunned, I pulled over, looked at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°ra, Dennis and 1 will have lunch in Ny Cityter. Why dont you join us?¡± He looked at me and


    smiled.


    I was stunned, Ny City?


    A favorite ce for young men and women in City P? The most luxurious area for men and women.


    I looked at the time. There was still an hour to get from here to the airport and no time for lunch.


    Dennis followed him out the hall door. He was as cold as ever.


    My lips pressed together as I looked at Marcus and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I won¡¯t being with you because


    I] have other things to do. Why don¡® you call Olivia? She should be free for lunch with Dennis... and


    you.¡±


    With that, I started the car. Marcus was a little angry. ¡°ra, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you


    know why Dennis booked the restaurant in Ny City? When a couple quarrel and if one admits his


    mistake, the other has to ept it. Do you have to be so stiff?¡±


    I pressed my lips together and watched the clock tick away. I looked at Dennis at the entrance to the


    hall, then at Marcus,


    ¡°Marcus, I really appreciate your hard work for the rtionship between Dennis and me, and thank


    Dennis for his kindness. But please tell him that if a rtionship between people can¡¯t continue, it can


    end peacefully and gently. We''ll chill out with each other for a few days. I have to go!¡±


    Stepping on the gas, I drove straight out onto the road, my heart fidgeting.


    It was not that I did not want to ease the rtionship between us, but there was still some resistance in


    my heart, as to what resistance, I did not know.


    Just in time, I was going to Newton Town. When I got back, maybe everything would be all right.


    The airport in City P had a huge flow of people every day. There was a lot of traffic, but | made my


    ne.


    I hurriedly picked up my ticket and boarded the ne with a sigh of relief. 1 found my seat and soon


    the ne took off.


    ¡°Dear passengers, the ne is about to take off. For your safety, please put away your tray table and


    fasten your seat belt.


    Please turn off your mobile phone or put it into airne mode.¡± The sweet voice of the stewardess


    came out.


    Subconsciously, I found my phone in my bag and was about to turn it off when I saw a dozen missed


    calls on the screen = | belonging to Dennis. And a couple of texts, all from him. GG


    As I was in a hurry to turn it off, I nced through it. Except for the first one asking where I was, all the


    others were greetings.


    The ne was about to take off, so I turned off my phone before I could reply.


    ¡°It was a four-hour flight from City P to Newton Town. I barely sleptst night, so I asked the


    stewardess for a nket shortly after takeoff and took a nap.


    The ne hadnded when I woke up. I turned it on and checked the time. It was 6 p.m.


    When I got off the ne, Jackie picked me up.

 Chapter 260 Teenagers who Coughed up Blood Mostly die Young 1

    Chapter 260 Teenagers who Coughed up Blood Mostly die Young 1


    Chapter 260 Teenagers who Coughed up Blood Mostly die Young


    In winter, it got dark early. It'' was already dark at six o''clock.


    Jackie was wrapped in a heavy padded coat. Seeing that | didnt take anything except a bag, she


    couldn''t helpughing and said, ¡°Did youe straight away when you got the call?¡±


    | nodded and said, ¡°You can just take me there!¡±


    She looked a littleplicated and paused. ¡°Let''s go to dinner first. | booked a restaurant, and then I''ll


    show you around their neighborhood.¡±


    | couldn''t say much about her arrangement. After a pause, | agreed.


    | had no appetite, so after a few bites Jackie drove me to YT Community.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When | arrived at the gate, | was stunned. ¡°Do they live here?¡±


    Jackie nodded and said, ¡°They usually walk around the neighborhood at night. But it''s been a bit cold


    | lost my mind for a few seconds, thinking that Diana was supposed to stay in the house we had


    bought.


    | asked Jackie to drive the car there and went straight up to the building.


    They all had abination lock. When | opened the door, | found the house was empty. There was no


    sign that anyone had ever lived in it. It was exactly as we had left it.


    Jackie said, "No wonder they live here when they have a vi. So you guys have a house over here!¡±


    | was stunned, ¡°Vi?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I looked it up and found that Luis Collins had been living at T vis all his life. Somehow


    he moved down the block.¡±


    | went downstairs with her. There was no snow in Newton Town, but it was extremely cold. She sat with


    me in the lounge area of themunity.


    She looked at me and said, ¡°Are you going to say hello when you see themter?¡±


    | was stunned, ¡°Why not?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Do you ever wonder why they keep telling you they''re in Country M when they''re all in


    Newton Town?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they don''t want me to worry about them!¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case, how do you think they¡®re gonna feel about you showing up like this? | have an idea.


    Do you want to hear it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She sat up straight and looked at me. ¡°You should take a look them tonight before you rush to meet


    them. I¡¯m gonna take you somewhere tomorrow, and you can handle this calmly after you know what''s


    really going on, okay?¡±


    | froze for a moment, feeling as if she was making it too serious. | was about to ask, but suddenly she


    said, ¡°Look, they''reing!¡±


    | looked in the direction she was pointing and saw two 6-foot-tall men pushing strollers and talking.


    Because of the distance and my nearsightedness, | could not see them clearly.copy right hot novel pub


    But they were Luis and Alex, judging by their bodies.


    I started to walk over, but Jackie stopped me and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call them first?¡±


    I fumbled for a moment and pulled out my phone. There were several more missed calls on the screen,


    all from Dennis.


    I just got off the ne and put it on mute. I didn¡¯t have time to check my phone.


    ¡°Didn''t you tell Mr. George when you came here?¡± She asked after a slight pause when she saw the


    missed call on my phone.


    I nodded, found Alex¡¯s cell phone number, and dialed it.


    It wasn''t long before Alex answered the phone. I saw him not far away hesitating on his phone for a


    moment, then Luis said something to him and he answered.


    ¡°ra, what''s up?¡± Alex said quietly.


    I lowered my voice and said, ¡°Alex, where are you? I''m going to Newton Town these days. Do you want


    toe back? We can


    celebrate New Year together in Newton Town.¡±


    He was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°We Probably can¡¯t. We''re still in Country M. It''s cold in Newton


    Town. Going back and forth would be bad for child. We''lle back to you when it gets warm.¡±


    I felt ufortable watching the man not far away lying so easily. Why did he lie to me?


    If I hadn¡®t seen them here with my own eyes, I would have thought they were in Country M.


    Swallowing my pain, I said, ¡°Where¡¯s Diana? How is she?¡±


    I watched him and Luis stare at each other not far away, and then there was a moment of silence


    before he spoke, ¡°She''s at home and I''m outside.


    Well, I''ve got something to do right now. I gotta go.¡±


    Then, before I could finish my sentence, he hung up the phone.


    T stared at him and Luis pushing the child away while they were talking.


    If Jackie hadn''t dragged me along, I would have rushed up and asked him why he lied to me.


    It took me a long time to calm down. I took a long breath and said, ¡°What did you find? Just tell me.¡±


    T was okay with anything, anyway. Now that the child was gone and Dennis and I were in this mess,


    Olivia was also not doing much better.


    This was actually fine.


    She looked at me and pressed her lips together. ¡°You''d better call Mr. George back at first. He must be


    very worried about you.¡±


    Annoyed, I nced at my phone. Dennis was calling again, but in this situation, if 1 did pick up the


    phone, we would probably quarrel.


    L ignored it and looked at Jackie and said, ¡°Do you live far from here?¡±


    She said, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s near here. I had nned to return to my hometown for New


    Year. You know what? I''ll


    take you somewhere tomorrow, and then I''ll go back when you''re done.


    I hear the Kennedys are waiting to give you a wee down in City P. You should be busy in the next


    few days.¡±


    I was not a person who liked to ask questions, and when I saw that she had arranged it, I did not say


    much. Dennis kept calling me and I said to Jackie, ¡°I''m gonna go back now and see you tomorrow!¡±


    She nodded, then looked in her bag for her car key and said, ¡°I''ll pick you up tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After saying goodbye to her, I went straight back to YT Community. I didn¡¯t have the energy to go to T


    Vis after a long day.


    There was nobody there. I have to five alone there, which would make me feel miserable.


    When I got home, Dennis called again. 1 answered the phone and said simply, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°ra, where are you?¡± Was it Marcus¡¯s voice?


    I froze and said, ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°ra, can you pick up Dennis at Han Center? He¡¯s been drinking. He¡¯s been drinking a lot. Mario and


    I couldn''t talk him out of it. Can you drop by and take him back?¡±


    There was some noise. Sounded like they were in a bar.


    I pressed my lips slightly. ¡°You can send him back when he¡¯s cked out. I¡¯m not at home! I can¡¯t get


    there!¡±


    ¡°No, ra, you have no idea about how much he can drink. He can drink till dawn if he doesnt want to


    get drunk. It¡¯s too bad for his health. Mario and I can''t stap him. If he keeps drinking like this, what if


    something should happen to him?

 Chapter 261 The Miserable 2

    Chapter 261 The Miserable 2


    Chapter 261 The Miserable 2


    The way Marcus Thomson said it was believable, and the anxiety in his tone was vivid.


    Holding the phone, | stood on the balcony feeling irritable. The wind was blowing, and | said calmly, ¡°If


    he doesn¡¯t give a damn about himself, let him drink to death!¡±


    ¡°ra...¡±


    ¡°ra George, are you out of your freaking mind? You are such a terrible wife!¡± Dennis grabbed


    Marcus''s phone and yelled in a rude drunk voice.


    ¡°Says the terrible husband! Dennis George, you are a mad man now acting like a freaking three-year-


    old!¡± | had no idea Marcus had put me on speaker, so Dennis took offense immediately after hearing


    what | had said.


    Marcus got nervous and said ¡°My dear bother...¡± to Dennis in a teasing way.


    But Dennis might have just given him an angry stare as a reply, so the other side of the phone went


    silent for a couple of minutes.


    | was not in the mood to battle with him over this at all. | went ahead and spoke easily, ¡°Dennis, don''t


    call me anymore if you just want to start fights!¡±


    Before he could reply, | hung up right away.


    | turned off my phone afterward.


    That night, | didn''t sleep well. | had nightmares all night and finally fell asleep in a fuzz at dawn. And


    then Jackie Wells called.


    Hearing my voice a little hoarse and tired, she couldn''t help but say, ¡°Ms. ra, did you have a good


    night''s sleep?¡±


    | hummed and said, ¡°Send me the address, and I''ll be there shortly!¡±


    My head hurt so bad. | got up and sat at the bedside for a while before | could regain my senses.


    Listening to my voice, Jackie Wells paused and said, ¡°Hey, how about Ie to pick you upter. This


    way you could sleep in for a little longer. I''lle overter and bring you some breakfast, too.¡±


    | opened my mouth and was about to refuse, but she said, ¡°Remember to open the door for meter. I''ll


    hang up now, see you soon!¡±


    Then Jackie directly hung up the phone.


    | felt a bit fuzzy. | took a look at my phone. There had been any messages or calls after the one made


    with Dennis.


    | wasn''t able to fall back asleep. When Jackie came, I had to take some painkillers as my headache got


    unbearable.


    She brought me breakfast. Looking at the dark circles under my eyes, she said, ¡°Would you like to take


    the day off and get some more proper rest?¡±


    T shook my head, ¡°The banquet at the Kennedy family is about to start on Monday. Leo has rearranged


    my gown fitting - I stood him up a few times. After I finish handling the stuff here, I will have to make


    this one!¡±


    Jackie pondered for a few seconds, then said something almost unbelievable, ¡°I am afraid things won''t


    go as smoothly as expected!¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Saying so, she looked at me and continued, ¡°Eat breakfast first!¡±


    I nodded, but my head was still aching - I felt ufortable.


    When getting out of the YT Apartment, I felt a little unwell. It was the feeling of low pressure that made


    my heart ufortable. In addition, my head hurt, so I felt irritable.


    Seeing Jackie driving towards the suburbs, I couldn¡®t help but ask in surprise, ¡°What are we going in


    the suburbs for?¡±


    She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to meet the person you''ve been wanting to see!¡±


    The person I had been wanting to see?


    I went over a lot of people quickly in my mind but failed to figure out who it could be.


    So I asked Jackie directty, "Who is it?¡±


    Jackie didn¡¯t give me an answer. Over half an hourter, she pulled over at the cemetery¡¯s parking lot.


    I had been to this cemetery many times, beth my grandmother and Grandpa George were buried here,


    so I was very familiar with it.


    Jackie got out of the car, bought a bunch of chrysanthemums at the entrance of the cemetery, and


    handed them to me, ¡°Take this, honey.¡±


    Then she dragged me into the cemetery.


    My head was throbbing. I wasn¡¯t sure why Jackie brought me here, so I asked, ¡°Is it your friend or a


    rtive in the famity? We


    came here to worship before. Where will we goter?¡±


    She walked in front of me and said in a low voice, ¡°I''ll probably visit Mr. Collins and the others in a


    while, but they would probablye here today, too.¡±


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± She led me to walk around for a while before stopping in front of a


    tombstone in the back row.


    I was surprised for a while. When Iid my eyes on one of the tombstones, I was stunned. I felt like I


    was stroked by a


    rumbling sound in my brain, and the flowers in my hand fell to the ground.


    I stared, in disbelief, at the ck and white photo on the tombstone and the words on the epitaph.


    I turned to look at Jackie, suppressing the pain and shock in my heart, my voice trembled, ¡°Is this some


    sort of prank?¡±


    She pursed her lips and said almost ruthlessly, ¡°Does it look like a prank?¡±


    I looked at the tombstone again, and at the ck and white photo on it as well - That was the person I


    had been most familiar with and closest to!


    My eyes finally fell on the time of the burial. I could see that it was September 28th - It was when I had


    an ident, how could she...


    I shook my head, still unwilling to ept that it had happened. I looked at Jackie, feeling a little angry,


    ¡°I dont understand why you''d treat me this way. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever done you wrong. Don''t you think


    you have gone too far with this?¡±


    Jackie frowned, but she still seemed calm, ¡°Diana died in childbirth. I also found out recently that she


    was brought to the capital on the night of your ident. After she was drugged, she was ced in Luis


    Collins''s house as the trick to get you out of the vi so they could go ahead and kidnap you. This was


    why Dianater found out that she was the one who caused your miscarriage. And because of this, she


    got so emotional that she gave birth to the baby when it was only seven months old in ber. After giving


    birth, she bled heavily...¡±


    I copsed on the ground, looking at the photo on the tombstone. My eyes hurt so bad, and my heart


    seemed to have been


    stabbed by a sharp dagger.


    So, Alex had been avoiding me. He was in Newton Town the whole time, but he just wasn''t willing to


    see me.


    For such a long time, J had been assuming that Diana wasn¡¯t well recovered from giving birth to a child


    and had to go to


    Country M to seek a cure.


    All of this was just because Diana was gone. But why - Why did Alex choose not to tell me?


    Jackie walked over to me and reached out to pick me up. I shook my head, unable to shed a single


    tear.


    Over and over in my head, I kept thinking about thest time Diana and I parted.


    It felt ridiculous. I never thought that the first time when Hank had taken me out for a walk and I had


    met Diana and Alex would turn out to be thest time we met.


    I originally had thought that as long as I took good care of my body and got through those days alone, I


    would be able to take the sunshine and be with them as before.


    But I would never have thought that it was thest time.


    ¡°ra!¡± There appeared a man¡¯s low and confused voice from behind. GB


    I turned my head to look back, but my eyes hurt so bad that I could barely see. In the dim light, I could


    figure that it was two


    peopleing.


    Luis and Alex!


    Without the kid!


    How long had it been since west met? It didn¡¯t seem so long, but it somehow seemed to have been


    such a long time.


    ¡°Why you guys didn¡¯t tell me?¡± I spoke. But my throat was so sore, and I had a hard time catching my


    breath.


    Alex walked up to me and picked me up. He lowered his hoarse voice and said, ¡°She said she hoped


    you could take good care of your health and recovery first before hearing about this.¡±

 Chapter 262 The Miserable 3

    Chapter 262 The Miserable 3


    Chapter 262 The Miserable 3


    | smiled and looked at the ck-and-white photo on the tombstone. | couldn''t shed a single tear, but |


    felt like my heart was dripping blood. | knew that


    Diana was looking out for me - She knew I had just lost my child, and that it would bepletely


    unbearable for me if | were to learn of her ident


    right away and couldn''t take it any further.


    ¡°Did she have anyst words?¡±


    ¡°She hoped that you could adopt and raise the child, and you should name it. So, from now on, you


    wouldn''t have to worry about being alone or having


    no family around.¡±


    Alex said it calmly as if he had rehearsed it a thousand times.


    | felt like | was in a freezing ce, but my forehead started to sweat non-stop.


    Resisting the pain in my heart, | smiled and said, ¡°Sounds perfect!¡±


    When | finished thest word, there was a bloody smell rushing out from my throat instantly.


    With a puff, a mouthful of blood spurted out from me.


    Immediately afterward, there was a piercing pain in my heart. The pain was so severe that even the


    bones felt like they were starting to loosen.


    ¡°ra!¡±


    ¡°Ms. ra!¡±


    Alex held me in his arms. His eyes were a little scarlet, and he looked at Jackie and roared, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    know she has depression? Did you bring her


    here to kill her?¡±


    Jackie was shocked and panicked. She shook her head, at a loss, ¡°I don¡¯t know - | just thought you had


    other reasons not to let her know, so...¡±


    ¡°Take her to the hospital, now!¡± Luis, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke. And his face was


    bloodless pale.


    My brain was buzzing. My heart ached so many times and | had a hard time breathing.


    Alex held me and put me into the car. And we arrived at the hospital not long after.


    | thought | could stay awake, but | had passed out before I could make it to the hospital.


    It seemed to be an extraordinarily long sleep, as long as a lifetime.


    When | woke up gradually, | first saw the white ceiling. And it took me a long time to realize that | was at


    the hospital.


    ¡°She''s awake! ra''s awake...¡± Alex said with excitement, followed by Jackie and Luis¡¯s screaming.


    | looked at them, but I still wasn¡¯t back to my sensespletely, so | said dully, ¡°You are all here.


    Why?¡±


    Jackie looked at me with her red and swollen eyes, ¡°You had hemoptysis and have been in aa for


    a whole day and night.¡±


    | was stunned for a while. The pain in my head was still terrible.copy right hot novel pub


    I forcibly endured the pain and said, ¡°How did she die?¡±


    Alex pursed his lips, his throat moved, and some painful memories overflowed, ¡°ra, let¡¯s move on


    and not dwell on the past,


    okay?¡±


    I looked at the ceiling and felt like every inch of my body was hurting. I said calmly, ¡°I know what you''re


    worried about, but


    Alex, if I don¡¯t know how she passed away, do you think I could live the rest of my life in peace?¡±


    He bowed his head and held his head with his hands. His slender fingers dipped into his hair, his voice


    was hoarse and


    suppressed, ¡°The night you had an ident, she was tricked into Luis¡¯s house and was drugged. And


    someone told herter


    that not only did you lose the baby but also almost lost your own life because you had gone out from


    George¡¯s vi to look for


    her. She knew she had put you in danger and she got extra emotional. She had an ident on her way


    in a hurry to look for


    you. And she was bleeding out massively. She knew she couldn¡¯t make it, so she entrusted the child to


    me and told me to hand


    it over for you to adopt and raise it.¡±


    Alex¡¯s voice choked, ¡°She was afraid that you would not be able to withstand the blow of bad news -


    She knew you had lost the


    baby and the bad news of her getting into trouble would break you. So she asked me to wait until the


    child turned half a year


    old to tell you what had happened.¡±


    In just one year, I had suffered from life and death. I looked at the ceiling, my vision was a little blurry,


    and my eyes hurt.


    However, I couldn¡¯t say a word.


    After a long silence, I could finally speak, ¡°Who told Diana the news?¡±


    Diana was pregnant at that time. And after my ident, Hank never left my side. During that time, I


    had tried many ways to


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    end my life.


    Hank was busy taking care of me and had no time for others. Based on his temperament, if I hadn¡¯t


    taken the initiative to ask


    for meeting Diana, he wouldn¡¯t have voluntarily reached out to her, let alone provoke Diana.


    Such a cruel method...


    ¡°It was Mario¡¯s assistant Nova!¡± He spoke in a cold voice.


    Nova Pearson!


    I frowned. But I couldn¡¯t help but think about the girl Olivia humiliated at the W Town, the girl who was


    dressed like the girl


    next door - a ray of sunshine.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    Alex nodded, ¡°Nova reached out to Diana. I am not sure what she said to Diana. But after Diana had


    finished chatting with


    Nova, Diana ended up in a terrible mood. When Diana was dying, she said that I should never tell


    Mario about the baby.¡±


    Not tell Mario about the baby?


    I went into silence. In life, sometimes you just had to toughen up, or others might see you and treat you


    as a push-over.


    Seeing that I stopped talking and just stared at the ceiling in a daze, Alex called me, ¡°ra, you...¡±


    ¡°I am alright!¡±


    I put all the emotions behind me, looked at Jackie, and said, ¡°I could use your help on this.¡±


    After a brief pause, Jackie nodded, ¡°No problem!¡±


    I nodded along, ¡°I appreciate it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just the least I could do.¡± Jackie added, in a serious tone.


    I knew this was her thanking me for helping her get rid of Steven Pearson. But I still felt thankful for her


    now deep in my


    heart.


    Looking at Alex, I moved my body. My body still hurt a lot, ¡°Alex, when will I be discharged from the


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°The doctor suggested that you rest in bed for a few more days!¡± He said. Seeing that I wanted to get


    up, he helped me up


    and said, ¡°The new year¡¯s around the corner, ra, promise me that you put away everything else and


    focus on enjoying the


    new year¡¯s celebration, okay?¡±


    I nodded, forced a smile, and said, ¡°Okay, but, I have to go back to City P first. I have a job there, and


    after I settle my work,


    I will go back to Newton Town and spend the new year with you and the baby.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Can it wait until after the new year¡¯s celebration?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Alex, I might have to head back tonight. Mr. Link is going to take me in as his


    goddaughter tomorrow night,


    so I have to go back.¡±


    ¡®Mr. Link? Link Kennedy?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Was it because of Leo Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°Mhm-hmm.¡±


    He pursed his lips but kept silent for a long time.


    After a while, Alex looked back at me and said, ¡°Alright, I will be waiting for you toe back for the


    new year, here in Newton Town.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± I paused, looked at him, and said, ¡°Does the baby... Have a name yet?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°We are waiting for a name given by you. Diana said the baby would take yourst


    name. This way... The baby would naturally grow closer with you!¡±


    My heart ached as much as my head, and I felt terrible, ¡°A boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°Daughter!¡±


    ¡°How about riana? you can pick a nickname for her.¡±


    Alex was a bit surprised. He said, ¡°riana Kennedy - a beautiful mix of ra and Diana.¡±


    I nodded and started tearing up, ¡°I would love riana to have all the love and care in the world,


    everything Diana and I have


    never had.¡±


    He nodded. After thinking for a while, Alex said, ¡°How about rie Bear for her nickname?¡±


    ¡°Sounds perfect. rie Bear is cute and unique.¡± Luis spoke with a great agreement.

 Chapter 263 A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 1

    Chapter 263 A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 1


    Chapter 263 A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 1.


    | nodded. | felt so worn out after speaking, given that my body had been in bad condition already.


    Seeing that | was getting drowsy, Jackie said, ¡°Take some rest in the hospital today, so you would be


    ready for the banquet tomorrow night.¡±


    | relieved a long sigh, lying in bed a whole day long.


    It was already in the afternoon that | arrived in City P from Newton Town. Leo picked me up at the


    airport. He wasn¡¯t pleased to see the dark circles


    under my eyes. He said, ¡°What''s happened to you in Newton Town, ra?¡±


    | got in the car and said with ease, ¡°| haven''t slept well. The schedules are tight.¡±


    ¡°We are going to the gown fitting first. And after that, you can get some proper rest at my ce. | will


    started the car and spoke.


    | looked at him, with a gentle smile on my face.


    Seeing that | only smiled at him but stay quiet the whole time, Leo frowned, ¡°Why are you staring at me


    with that weird look on your face?¡±


    | looked away and spoke slowly, ¡°Did anyone tell you that you''ve be more caring, just like a big


    brother now?¡±


    He snorted and said angrily, ¡°Don''t say things that go against your heart.¡±


    | looked outside the window, got a little absent-minded. | said easily, ¡°Leo, you and | are the only ones


    from the HL area that are still around.¡±


    He seemed surprised, frowned, and looked at me, ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    Leo kept staring at me when our car was at the traffic light.


    My throat hurt, so did my eyes, ¡°Diana passed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she passed?¡±


    ¡°Diana and grandma were both buried at the cemetery in Newton Town. | used to want to take them


    back to the HL area. But now it seems like we


    can''t make it back there.¡±


    The green light was on.


    But the old people were passing slowly on the zebra crossing.


    The cars behind ours kept honking to urge us, but Leo didn¡¯t start the car. He looked up at the traffic


    light in front of us, and then closed his eyes.


    The whistle was nonstop. Abruptly, Leo got out of the car and closed the door irritably. That took me by


    surprise.


    After figuring out what he was going to do, I hurriedly ran down behind him.


    Leo walked up to the cars that had been honking at us and knocked on the window of the driver¡¯s seat.


    The driver rolled down


    the ss and said impatiently, ¡°Driving a freaking Bentley doesn¡¯t make you any less of a moron!


    You...¡±


    However, Leo¡¯s murderous stare stopped the driver from finishing his cursing at us.


    Leo pursed his lips and raised his eyebrows. He looked at the driver¡¯s face coldly and said, ¡°Get down!¡±


    The man was a little confused, had no clue about what was going on, and said with anger, ¡°What the


    heck is wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I told you to get out of the car! Now!¡± Leo opened the man¡¯s car door with forceful violence and


    dragged the big guy out of his car.


    Afterward, Leo beat the man violently, and the man was a bit out of shape. Leo¡¯s handsome face was


    clouded by anger, and the driver kept begging for mercy.


    After venting his emotions, Leo threw a business card at the driver and said with a bit of arrogance,


    ¡°Next time you honk again in the city center, you might not be able to get away with it alive.¡±


    Leo got back into the car and started the car again right after saying so.


    I sighed, ¡°Leo... What you did there was just impulsive madness! You could¡¯ve just listened to him


    nagging and waited until all old fes have passed the zebra crossing so we could leave. There¡¯s no


    need to cause any trouble.¡±


    He pursed his lips and didn''t speak. His emotions were not here.


    Leo was upset in silence. He was bothered by something else.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    I froze for a brief moment and then looked at him sideways.


    He was driving very seriously and acted as if he had just asked amon question.


    I said, ¡°It was dystocia. Her child survived, but Diana didn¡¯t make it. She lost a lot of blood and


    copsed.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Who is the baby¡¯s father?¡±


    I gave it some thought before speaking, ¡°I will keep the father¡¯s name a secret. I adopted the baby.


    Diana never wanted the baby¡¯s father to find out.¡±


    ¡°This was why you ended up in such a worrying shapeing back from Newton Town?¡± Arriving at


    the Ace Style Studio, Leo


    said so after he parked the car.


    I got off the car and started my reply with an ¡°Mhm¡±, ¡°Will there be packed of guests tonight at the


    banquet?¡±


    ¡°Celebrities and journalists from all over City P will be there!¡± Leo motioned for me to go in and threw


    the car keys in my purse.


    I wasn¡¯t happy about his action, ¡°Did I allow you to throw your car keys in my purse?¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Karina said that this kind of intimacy only happens between family and lovers.¡±


    1...


    Karina, was she the elegant girl I had seen in Newton Town?


    I didn¡¯t think too much into what he said though. I changed the subject, ¡°So, would you say that after


    the banquet tonight people in City P will also know about me?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Well, the whole country will know!¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Oh,e on!¡±


    Seeing me smiling inexplicably, Leo couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°What is it?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°Leo, I¡¯ve always thought of myself as a person who has an easy time letting go. I move on


    from many things as time goes by. But with Luna, it just doesn¡¯t work this way. I still want to ruin her


    reputation, and ask her to kneel and beg for my mercy to spare herself and Olivia.¡±


    He frowned immediately. His two ck eyes were showing a bit ofplexity, ¡°What do you want to


    do?¡±


    ¡°Remember the things I gave you before? Now that Olivia lost her baby as well as took my stabbing.


    Besides, Luna¡¯spany was investigated now and she has lost a lot.


    I originally thought I have moved on already. But I don¡¯t think I have. I am still thinking about the filthy


    stuff that Luna has


    done in the past and exposing her to the Lewis family. So everyone will know, it is nothing but a


    disgusting evil heart covered under her gentle and elegant disguise.¡±


    Hatred could taint and consume kindness and forgiveness.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When I was a child, in the TV dramas, the leading characters could still forgive and move on after


    experiencing the disaster of


    the genocide. Now I thought about it, it seemed ridiculous to heal the grievances with kindness. These


    were just words bystanders would use to talk others out of their revenge.


    I had never seen any victim who would use kindness and forgiveness as their weapon to revenge.


    For the outsiders, to forgive and forget was the easiest thing to do. It was apletely different story


    for the victims.


    Outsiders saw everything from the absolute outside, they could easier tell the right from wrong, and


    eventually, they would out-spoke the facts that were going to hurt the victims¡¯ feelings.


    Leo stopped and looked at me with aplexion of calmness and grief, ¡°ra, I am supportive of


    whatever you do. But I hope you won¡¯¡®t regret your decision. Life is too short - It¡¯s all up to you to


    decide how you¡¯d like to live your life, either to spend days dwelling in hatred, or, the other way around;


    I¡¯d love to see you spend the rest of your life to see the beautiful world and nature, and to be with the


    ones you love and cherish those who hold you dear.¡±


    I was astonished as I had never thought he would ever say something as touchy. I took a look at the


    man in front of me and he didn¡¯t seem like the Leo I had known - But he was!


    But if you thought about it carefully, you would understand why he had said the above. Back then, he


    was struggling in a world of hatred, yet he couldnt get out of it. He did have found a way out after he


    had done so many hurtful things to others.

 Chapter 264 A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 2

    Chapter 264 A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 2


    Chapter 264 A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 2.


    | thought | would never run into him anymore for the rest of my life. But luckily, | did, again in City A.


    But he had changed. | had no idea what he had been through over the years, but | could see that he


    seemed more relieved and had moved on from the past.


    Seeing that | looked at him and didn¡¯t speak, he smiled gently, ¡°Stop looking at me like that, or...Are you


    in love with me already?¡±


    That was funny. | rolled my eyes at him and responded, ¡°But now | can¡¯t move on. If | don¡¯t do it through


    the banquet tonight, | am not sure when | will be able to.¡±


    | had to wait at least a year for the Gibson family - Now that Hank was gone, the chances of me being


    able to use the Gibsons were almost zero. So the banquet tonight would be my only chance.


    Leo looked at me for a while, then nodded, ¡°Okay, I''ll help you no matter what!¡±


    Looking at him, | couldn''t help feeling warm in my heart. | said with a small smile, ¡°Thank you, Leo!¡±


    It seemed that he had been helping me without asking for anything in return. If it weren''t for Leo, the


    chances of me bringing down Luna would be bad even when | had had enough leverage in my hand.


    He curled his lips, and said with pretentious resentment, ¡°Well, how about you expressing your


    appreciation more practically?¡±


    |ughed, ¡°How about | buy you dinner?¡±


    ¡°Just for tonight?¡±


    ¡°Well, how about for the week?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    We were at the Ace Style Studio and briefly looked at a few sets of dresses and customized pieces of


    jewelry. | was never sensitive to fashion designs


    and essories, so | would have to rely on the designer''s suggestion.


    ¡°You dark circles look bad!¡± Leo said. He asked the makeup artist to help me put on heavier makeup.


    The makeup artist looked at me and said, ¡°Ms. ra''s facial features and temperament are perfect,


    and proper makeup would help light up her


    look a bit cold and harsh.¡±


    Leo took a good look at me around and curled his lips, ¡°Fine, just make sure she would look the most


    dazzling for tonight.¡±


    | was awkward, ¡°Ohe on, not everyone knows that | am your sister. For those who don¡¯t know me,


    they would mistake me as your girlfriend!¡±


    He shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°| don¡¯t care about what they''d think.¡±


    He took out his mobile phone and gave me a signal that he was out to make a call. | had to sit tight the


    whole time for the makeup to be done. | almost fell asleep after sitting for such a long time.


    The makeup was not very heavy, but just the perfect level to cover up the tiredness on my face. It also


    highlighted my facial features so they now looked more exquisite.


    The designer matched me with a cyan and gold-trimmed split dress, which made me look elegant and


    charming.


    Leo came in after a phone call. He feared that we would be running out of time, so he said, ¡°The


    banquet starts at seven o¡¯clock, there is not much time left for us. Are you ready?¡±


    Seeing that I was done, he was stunned. After a moment, he coughed and said, ¡°Change to another


    one!¡±


    The designer and the makeup artist were very satisfied after seeing Leo¡¯s reaction at first, so they were


    all surprised when they heard what Leo had just said.


    The designer said, ¡°Ms. ra looks gorgeous. Her temperament is ssical and elegant, this dress


    brings that out very well!¡±


    Leo looked at me and pouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that she has a skinny waist and legs? She doesn¡¯t fit in


    the dress well!¡±


    I... Was I the only one feeling so awkward here?


    I looked at Leo and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. This one looks perfect. Plus, there is not enough time


    for another change.¡± It was trouble to change dresses again!


    He frowned. He nced at my legs and said angrily, ¡°The dress is almost showing the end of your


    thighs. Do you think this is a decent fit for tonight? It¡¯s too revealing, change it!¡±


    I...


    I immediately looked down at the dress and saw where the split ends - Well, it seemed fine to me. Leo


    was just over-reacting.


    The dress wasn¡¯t showing the bottom of my thighs!


    ¡°Leo, you are over-reacting. This is amon design, and it is not revealing too much, okay? Let¡¯s


    wrap it up here so we won¡¯t bete.


    ¡°No, we still have time.¡± Leo looked at the designer and added, ¡°Find something more ssy for her.


    She will be showing up at


    the banquet as the goddaughter of Mr.Kennedy. Quit using those mature or dull colors. And it¡¯s


    wintertime. Find her something that¡¯s energetic and fit for her age; Also, it should be something that


    can keep her warm, it¡¯s winter now!¡±


    Leo paused to stare at my face for quite a while, and then he continued, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t pick anything


    that¡¯s too sexy.¡±


    I burst intoughter, ¡°Mr. Leo, can you pick one for me then?¡± This dress was not sexy at all - It wasn¡¯t


    revealing too much, either.


    Leo snorted, looked at the designer and the makeup artist, and said, ¡°In short, today Ms. ra has to


    be the most beautiful woman, but she can¡¯t wear something too sexy or too revealing, understand?¡±


    The two looked at each other, then nodded in unison.


    A few moments of adjustmentster, Leo was finally satisfied. We rushed to the banquet venue,


    afterward.


    The Kennedys chose to hold the banquet in a private resort area in the southern district of City P. The


    venue was spacious and prosperous.


    When Leo and I arrived, most of the guests were present already. Link Kennedy was greeting everyone


    at the entrance of the hotel lobby with several elders from the Kennedys.


    There were arge number of bodyguards and helping staff arranged at the door, considering the big


    number of guests which included some reporters and media staff from Kennedy¡¯s businesses.


    As soon as Leo and I got off the car, Link saw us and waved his arm to greet us with a smile, ¡°ra


    and Leo, this way!¡±


    I was holding Leo by his arm. Now I was wearing a gown with a dragging tail, which was extra long,


    and the high heels I was now were high, so I had to walk slowly.


    Leo also slowed down his pace to match mine.


    Link was in a great mood. Seeing that we were walking slowly, he trotted over, and said with a smile on


    his resolute and handsome face, ¡°My goddaughter is beautiful, in fact, you are the most beautifuldy


    here tonight.¡±


    Leo smirked, ¡°Of course, beautiful people like us are surely eye-catching.¡±


    Linkughed, ¡°Son, stop bragging about yourself, haha!¡±


    We allughed.


    Link took me to the banquet hall - Many guests came to greet us. Most of them were prominent people


    in City P. Most of the people who were invited here today were from the political circles. After all, Link


    Kennedy was an active politician, and his social circle surely were mostly people like him.


    Some of the guests were from schrly families of hundreds of years. I had been married to Dennis for


    many years, and I had attended some banquets and events with him, but most of them were for


    business.


    The guests were almost all present. A long red carpet was spread in the middle of the hotel lobby,


    leading to the stage at the end of the hotel.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Dennis came a littlete, but he looked handsome and imposing - You could spot him right away in the


    crowd at a nce.


    He and I looked at each other - I averted my eyes lightly and did not give any response.


    However, Leo, who was beside me, frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you and Dennis?¡±


    I pursed my lips and changed the subject, ¡°Is the Lewis family here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! They should be here.¡± He said when he looked at Dennis instead, checking him over.


    After all, Newton Town and City P were two different ces - One in the north and one in the south.


    There were many custom differences.

 Chapter 265 A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 3

    Chapter 265 A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 3


    Chapter 265 A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 3.


    Godparent recognition ceremonies in the south were different than the ones in the north.


    The master of ceremonies gave a long speech.


    After that, Link stood on the stage and saluted to everyone with me - It was done! Link gave me an


    exquisite sandalwood box and said, ¡°This was Renee''s favorite pair of jade bracelets before she had


    passed.


    When she was still around, she often said that if we had a daughter in the future, we would give these


    bracelets to her.¡±


    Link''s eyes became watery.


    | took over the bracelets and hugged him, ¡°Papa!¡±


    Link was emotional for a while.


    He held my hand and introduced me to everyone.


    A poor girl now had be the goddaughter of a famous politician for no reason, and a grand banquet


    was held for their celebration - Of course, people were going to gossip.


    | was just grateful that Leo had been by my side.


    ¡°Does the media and reporters show?¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    | held up my champagne ss, and the Lewis couple got into my sight.


    They were chitchatting with someone not far away.


    Luna seemed to prefer long dresses - She was wearing a dark green dress with prints, looking elegant


    and noble.


    | didn¡¯t see Olivia, who was probably still in the hospital.


    And for sure, Leo saw the Lewis couple too.


    He leaned toward me and said, ¡°They made it.¡±


    | smiled, nodded, and walked over toward the Lewis couple with a ss of champagne.


    | spoke with a smile, ¡°Mr.


    Lewis, and Ms.


    Luna, thank you foring!¡±


    Samuel and Luna both looked at me at the same time, feeling a bit surprised.


    But Luna said immediately, ¡°ra! You look gorgeous today!¡±


    | smiled back at her, ¡°Thanks, Ms.


    Luna.


    | didn¡¯t see Ms.


    Olivia, was she still in the hospital?¡±


    Luna was shocked, but she forced an awkward smile and said, ¡°She was discharged.


    But she¡¯s still feeling unwell, so Samuel and | sent her back to Newton Town for a better healing


    environment.


    The weather and temperature are better for her recovery there.¡±


    | frowned.


    Olivia had been dependent on Dennis and the other guys, but they were all in City P.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to send Olivia back to Newton Town for treatments and leave her there


    by herself.


    But it was none of my business, after all.


    | dazed off to worry about her for a second, and then I smiled, ¡°That was thoughtful of you both to do


    so.¡±


    The two looked at me and smiled in apleted look.


    | was surprised by that.


    If it was in the past, Luna would somewhat say mean things when I hurt Olivia.


    But now she didn¡¯t say anything at all.


    ¡°Opera is popr in City P. Mr. Lewis is a long-time resident of the city. Do you enjoy it?¡±


    I looked at Samuel and asked with a smile.


    Samuel looked at me, cleared his voice, and said, ¡°Kid, you are family now. Call me Uncle Samuel!¡±


    I was surprised, but I did call him again ¡°Uncle Samuel.¡±


    He looked at me, and the look in his eyes seemed meaningful, ¡°Kid, I know that you might still be


    holding grudges against Luna.


    But mess up the banquet tonight - Your papa Link specially prepared it for you.¡±


    I held the champagne ss in my hand tightly, and my face was kind of pale.


    So...


    They found out, didn¡¯t they? I looked up at these two, shrugged, and said heartlessly, ¡°Yes, Uncle


    Samuel, you are right. It¡¯s my banquet, so it¡¯s all up to me to decide if it can be a sessful one. If I


    meet my goals, then it¡¯s not messed up.¡±


    Luna looked at me, and she said after sighing, ¡°Sam, forget about it. It¡¯s karma.¡±


    Looking at theirpletely different attitudes from usual, I couldn¡¯t tell what was going on for a while! I


    had be the goddaughter of the Kennedy family now.


    Was it the reason why they had scruples and treated me differently? Leo stood next to me and hadn¡¯t


    spoken a word.


    But seeing that I was silent and frowned, he said easily, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± I shook my head and


    subconsciously looked up at the people who had been arranged on the second floor. Seeing my


    hesitation, Leo said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s already the best oue now. It won¡¯t get any worse!¡±


    Got worse? The baby and Diana did pass away, for real.


    Even though Olivia was just injured, all of them were gone for real from my world now.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to get them back even if I tried.


    Thinking of this, I cooled down, looked at the people on the second floor, and nodded.


    There was a huge projection screen on the stage in the hotel lobby.


    Two minutester, the clips on the screen attracted all the guests who hade to the banquet.


    The Lewis family had been sessful in City P for many years, plus Luna¡¯s sess these years.


    Her poprity was almost the same as the Lewis family.


    So her appearance in the video clips shocked the audience.


    I was not looking at the screen as I was never interested in what was going on on the screen. I was


    more interested in Luna¡¯s reaction when she saw this. But the clips didn¡¯t seem to break her as much


    as I imagined.


    She seemed to have got prepared in advance - She was just leaning tightly against Samuel''s arms.


    There were buzzing sounds in my head.


    Among the noisy crowd of people, Samuel gave me a meaningful look.


    It was not an angry or bloodthirsty look, but sorry.


    I saw him leave the crowd with Luna in his arms, but I didn¡¯t feel any joy inside my heart.


    I knew that from today on, Luna would be discredited and ruined.


    I was making my intention - Almost a sess! The projector was turned off after Luna and Samuel had


    left.


    Everyone was gossiping or mocking Luna and her shameful acts.


    The banquet was over, eventually.


    Link and Leo got busy seeing the guests out.


    I stood in the hall, a little dazed.


    Marcus walked into my sight and said calmly, ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    I withdrew my distracted attention, and felt depressed inside my heart, ¡°What do you want to talk


    about?¡±


    He sat on the lounge chair beside me, raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°You did that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Um!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it from him.


    No one would dare to mess with Kennedy¡¯s banquet unless it was someone from the Kennedy¡¯s.


    Marcus sneered.


    He looked at me sarcastically and said, ¡°I thought after you hurt Olivia, at least you should feel relieved.


    You have entered a prominent family now, and you have Dennis who is loyal to only you. You lost a


    baby. But do you have to cross the line and go this far?¡±


    I pouted my lips.


    I was tired from standing too long, so I sat down casually on the chair beside me, ¡°So you are saying,


    now that I have everything, I should just pretend that nothing hurtful to me has happened?¡±


    Marcus frowned, ¡°Have you ever thought about why your little scheme could go seamlessly? The


    Kennedy family acquiesced it, and the Lewis family let you set them up - Was it all because of Leo¡¯s


    help?¡±


    I was confused, ¡°What else would it be?¡±


    Marcus sneered.


    He found what I had said ridiculous, ¡°Not all people are fools and let you treat them as they are idiots,


    ra.


    Samuel Lewis is the man whose sess was built on the sacrifices of people in the 1970s.


    Do you think he would just let you abuse his wife without saying a word?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I spoke.


    I had calmed myself down already.


    He snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°What I am trying to say is that a brainless, cold-blooded, and idiotic


    woman like you, should stop - Whatever you are doing, stop it.


    Please take care of yourself and live your life in peace.¡±

 Chapter 266 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 4

    Chapter 266 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 4


    Chapter 266 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 4.


    After a pause, he said angrily, ¡°And Dennis is sick. Even if you had a fight, you didn¡¯t have to be so


    cruel. After all, he''s your husband. How could you


    not ask after him?¡±


    It could be seen that he was really angry and frustrated.


    Watching him leave, | sat in my seat for a while and got up a long timeter.


    The guests in the hall had left. Leo looked at me and said, ¡°Are you going to Kennedy''s tonight or


    should | take you home?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, | said, ¡°I''ll take a taxi home by myself.¡±


    He disagreed and motioned to me to look at the door.


    It was a sleek ck luxury car. The luxury cars | saw the most are Lamborghini, Ferrari, Maybach and


    Bentley. First time | saw Dennis like that, driving


    a Rolls-Royce.


    But it was not unusual to see a lot of fancy cars at such parties.


    The driver was standing next to me. When he saw me, he came forward and smiled and said, ¡°Madam,


    Mr. George has been waiting for you for a long


    time. He''s ill, and we must hurry back!¡±


    The implication was that Dennis was sick but he was still waiting for me!


    Unconsciously, | wanted to refuse, but the driver was smiling, but his hands were sping each other.


    He seemed anxious.


    | frowned. ¡°Is he seriously ill?¡±


    The driver nodded. ¡°It''s been two days. He hasn''t taken his medicine or gone to the hospital, and he


    insisted oning here today. You might want to


    talk some sense into him.¡±


    | looked back at Leo and said, ¡°Just let Link know I''lle see him sometime!¡±


    He nodded, his dark eyes squinting at the car.


    Without thinking, | took a few steps to the car and opened the door.


    Dennis closed his eyes, his thin lips curled in a line, his handsome face pale.


    Unconsciously, | looked closer at him. There was no heat in the car, but the sweat was still on his


    forehead in the cold winter.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    He kept his eyes closed, his face sullen, and made no attempt to look at me.


    His voice was low and cold, with a chill in it. ¡°Come up or go down!¡±


    There was no warmth in what he said, and there was even a touch of anger in it.


    | pressed my lips. Because my shoes were too high, | simply took off my heels and carried my skirt to


    the car. Then | looked in the driver''s seat and


    said, ¡°To the hospital!¡±


    The driver froze and looked at Dennis. Seeing that he said nothing, he started the car.


    City P was prone to traffic jams, especially around 10 o''clock at night.


    When we got downtown, we couldn''t go any further. Dennis frowned slightly, beads of sweat streaming


    from his forehead. His face was haggard and


    his brow furrowed.


    It looked particrly serious. Out of the corner of my eye I saw his long fingers pressed against his


    stomach. I was stunned


    and turned to the driver to say, ¡°Stop at the next intersection!¡±


    The driver thought I was about to get out, so he hesitated and said, ¡°Madam, we are going to the


    hospital soon. Please go with


    Mr. George to see the doctor...¡±


    I was speechless. Since when had I be so cold-hearted in the eyes of others?


    I paused and said, ¡°There¡¯s a drugstore up ahead. I''ll get some medicine for him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Dennis said.


    I looked at him and said angrily, ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    The car stopped by the side of the road.


    I didn¡¯t see the driver¡¯s stunned expression. I just got out of the car with my skirt in my hand.


    To be honest, it was really inconvenient to wear a dress. Not only was it troublesome, but it didnt keep


    you warm.


    Especially in an air-conditioned ce like City P.


    After taking the pills, I sorted them out and handed Dennis hot water from the drugstore. ¡°Take it,¡± I


    said.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. It was as cold as ice. Seeing that I was shivering, the driver turned on the heat


    and handed me a coat.


    *¡°Ma¡¯am, put your coat on,¡± he said.


    Dennis¡¯s ck tuxedo suit had somehow slipped off. It was the one the driver had handed me.


    I was speechless.


    He still closed his eyes, pinching his eyebrows, so I could not help saying, ¡°Dennis, take the pills or you


    will hurt like hell. I¡¯m too tired to do this right now.¡±


    I put the medicine and hot water on the shelf, threw the coat over him, opened the door and got out.


    He grabbed my wrist. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Go home!¡± He said firmly. Then the car was started.


    I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to say more. I just looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Take your medicine!¡±


    He opened his eyes, and they were bloodshot. It could be imagined he hadn¡¯t been getting much rest


    these days.


    He took the medicine without saying a word, then went back to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Confused, the driver said, ¡°Ma¡¯¡®am, shall we go to the hospital or?¡±


    ¡°Go home!¡± Dennis spoke in an unmistakable voice.


    I pursed my lips and my head buzzed. ¡°Dennis...¡±


    ¡°Mario will be there soon!¡± He said, his voice tired.


    I said no more.


    It wasn¡¯t long before we reached the vi. It was particrly inconvenient for me to carry the hem. I got


    out of the car and saw Dennis was still sitting in the car with his eyes closed.


    The driver looked at me awkwardly, as if he was afraid to touch Dennis.


    With a silent sigh, I walked over to Dennis and said, ¡°Dennis, we¡¯re home. Get out!¡±


    He opened his eyes and looked at me without movement.


    His eyes were frightfully grave.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After staring at each other for a long time, I finally failed. Then I reached out to him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help


    you down!¡±


    He pursed his lips and said nothing, but his tall, slender bodyy mostly on me.


    I was holding my dress and my heels were too high. I didn¡¯t usually wear high heels, so it was


    extremely difficult for me to walk in them.


    It was even harder to be pinned down by him.


    But I had already said it, and the driver had done his job and gone. So I helped him into the little


    courtyard. But we had to go round the garden to the bedroom.


    For the first time, a big house wasn¡¯t such a good thing. I paused and said, ¡°Dennis, can you walk by


    yourself?¡±


    He frowned, and his dark eyes fell on me. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I...


    I was taking the consequences.


    I managed to help him to the bedroom, and I was exhausted. I put him to bed and the first thing I did


    was to change my dress.


    But because I was moving too fast, I stepped on my skirt when I got up, and tragedy struck.


    The scary thing about strapless dresses was that they didn¡¯t have straps, so if you drop them, you


    would be almost naked.


    Heavy skirts slid under my legs. All I had on me were breast patches and flesh-colored leggings.


    There was basically no difference between having and not having a chest patch. Dennis looked at me


    with a wry grin on his handsome face. ¡°So desperate?¡±


    And I...


    I pursed my lips, ignored his harsh words, and went into the cloakroom to find something to change


    into. Dennis wasn¡¯t in the bedroom when I got out.


    There was a sound of water in the bathroom.

 Chapter 267 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 5

    Chapter 267 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 5


    Chapter 267 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 5.


    | had too much to do today, so | went straight to my study and turned on the news. As expected, Luna''s


    videos, which were unveiled at the hotel


    tonight, have mostly leaked out.


    But what surprised me was that when the Lewis family had the power to suppress it, as Marcus said,


    they didn''t seem to step in.


    Luna herself didn¡¯t make a move, as if she was trying to spare me.


    | wanted to call Alex, but it waste, so | gave up.


    | sat in the study for a while, and when | got back to the bedroom, Dennis still hadn¡¯te out of the


    bathroom.


    Dennis always took quick showers and usually came out in about 10 minutes. I''s been sitting in the


    study for a while. He should be out by now.


    | was worried that something might happen to him, so | walked up to the bathroom door, raised my


    hand and knocked on the door. ¡°Dennis, are you


    there?¡± said |.


    No one answered!


    Afraid that something might happen to him, | raised my hand and turned the knob. | thought he''d lock it,


    but | wrenched it.


    | pushed the door open. There was a hot, humid mist inside, and | said, ¡°Dennis...¡±


    Before | could finish, his abs popped up, and | unconsciously looked up.


    He withdrew his hand, as if he had juste to open the door.


    | froze and said awkwardly, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    He said yes. Probably because he had juste out of the bath, he looked very handsome, and his


    hair was a little damp.


    | staggered, and he came out of the bathroom, his lower body wrapped in a towel, moving briskly to


    wipe moisture from his hair.


    How could he be so... cool when he was sick?


    Good for him. Today, my makeup was 4 little heavy, so | went directly to the bathroom to remove it and


    wash my face and take a shower.


    There was a washing machine in the bathroom and | threw my clothes in.


    Dennis''s suit was couture. It had to be sent to the cleaners.


    | saw the blue thing in theundry basket. It was his new shorts.


    | picked it up and cleaned it on the sink. He did most of his ownundry on weekdays.


    The rest was mostly sent out to theundry, and asionally he would throw some in the washing


    machine.


    I¡¯d been married to him for three years, and I''d barely done anyundry for him. Came to think of it, he


    always seemed to put


    me first, except for Olivia.


    I was in a Zone when he opened the bathroom door. His handsome face dulled for a moment at the


    sight of the blue object in


    my hand, and then he said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re going to break it!¡±


    I froze for a moment, subconsciously looked down and saw that it was fine. My cheeks burned. ¡°I need


    to wash mine anyway.¡±


    He pursed his lips and his dark eyes were metaphorical, but he said nothing. He went into the


    bathroom and took the watch he


    had just removed from the cupboard.


    Then he nced briefly at the clothes in my hands, pursed his lips, and went out!


    I...


    Why did I always find this so awkward when we were married?


    When I came out of the bathroom, Mario was already there. Dennis sat down in a chair and asked him


    to check him out.


    Mario was involved in Chinese medicine and Western medicine, so he liked to use both methods in his


    treatment.


    When I came out of the bathroom, he withdrew his hand, took some medicine out of the medicine


    cab, and said, ¡°Take your medicine if you don''t want to die. She¡¯s back. Don¡¯t screw yourself up.¡±


    Dennis¡¯s icy stare smothered the rest of his words.


    Marioughed, packed his medicine kit and prepared to leave. I followed him downstairs.


    I had words in my mind, I didn¡¯t know how to tell him.


    He came to the door and saw me following him. He looked back at me and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say to me?¡±


    I nodded and took a breath. ¡°Dr. Bet, can we talk?¡±


    He frowned, checked his watch on his wrist and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk to


    me at this hour?¡±


    Eleven o¡¯clock at night, not toote.


    I nodded and said, ¡°It won¡¯t take long, just a few words.¡±


    He walked back to the living room, sat down, put down his medicine cab, and looked at me. ¡°Okay!¡±


    I sat across from him, poured him a ss of water and said, ¡°Dr. Bet, have you seen Dianately?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, eyes on me, deep and distant, frowning. ¡°No, why?¡±


    I said, feeling very sad. ¡°She¡¯s gone!¡±


    My hand shook a little as I said this, but I looked at him carefully and saw his hand shaking slightly as


    he held the ss of water.


    Then he looked at me with a tight lip and said, ¡°What do you mean by gone?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead!¡± I wanted to cry, so I unconsciously lowered my head to push back the tears in my eyes.


    With a very light movement, he put the ss on the table, narrowed his eyes, and lowered his voice.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°A car ident. She died with the baby.¡± I lied. I didn¡¯t want to tell him about the baby. Since it was


    what Diana wanted, I would keep it a secret!


    He pressed his lips together, his eyes darkening. ¡°With the baby?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°She was pregnant.¡±


    He stared at me with extraordinarily deep eyes.


    ¡°Was the baby mine?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He paused, and there was a long silence. I shivered unconsciously as the air filled with cold.


    After a long time, he looked at me without expression. Then he stood up, looked at me grimly, and said,


    ¡°Is that what you wanted to talk about?¡±


    I was stunned and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I got it.¡± He got up and left the vi with his medicine kit.


    I was stuck in the living room, so Diana was just a forgotten visitor to him?


    Nanny Daisy came in with a bag full of things, and when she saw me standing in the hall and saying


    nothing, she said curiously,


    ¡°What''s wrong with Dr. Bet? How could a guy that tall, who came in fine, go out looking like he¡¯s


    lost his soul? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Lost his soul?¡± I looked at Nanny Daisy and asked.


    She nodded and said strangely, ¡°Yes, I just came in to say hello to him and he didn¡¯t respond and


    almost bumped into me ina daze.¡±


    I looked down, feeling less bad. Did that mean Diana wasn¡¯t so expendable to Mario?


    Having calmed my pain, I turned and went upstairs to my bedroom.


    Seeing Dennis changed into a suit and his hair was neatlybed, I froze for a moment, ¡°Are you


    going out?¡±


    He gave me a dull look and said, with the utmost coldness in his face, ¡°Why should you care?¡±


    Speechless, I shook my head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯ste now, and it¡¯s snowing outside, and you¡¯re sick. It¡¯s


    not a good time for you to go out.¡±


    He sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°So?¡±


    I pressed my lips together and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Fine!


    Soon there was the sound of an engine starting up in the yard.


    Standing in my bedroom, I pursed my lips and sighed. It was like no matter what I did, I ended up


    wrong.

 Chapter 268 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 6

    Chapter 268 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 6


    Olivia and Luna were both hurt and punished, but I still couldn¡¯t seem to be happy. I even felt like I had


    lost a lot.


    There were few people in the huge vi. Now that Dennis had left and Daisy would not stay overnight, it


    was as quiet as a tomb.


    Outside the window was the howling of the wind. The heavy snow at the end of the year was even


    bigger than expected. With the cold wind, the sound of snow falling was very clear.


    I couldn¡¯t fall sleep. My head was buzzing, so I got up and turned on myputer to watch a horror


    movie.


    It was two in the morning when Leo called. I picked up the phone and he said, ¡°Did Dennis and you


    have a fight?¡±


    I stared at the ambiguous picture on theputer and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting for


    days. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was having fun at the W Town and I just saw him. What is he doing out here in the middle of


    the night?¡± As soon as Leo said that, Iughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really starting to look like a brother. You¡¯re starting to worry about my marriage now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me,¡± he said angrily, ¡°Your husband¡¯s got another woman in his arms. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    The TV show was good. I was fascinated and changed my position. ¡°He is a grown man, not a child. If


    he had gone out in a bad mood because of our fight, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop him every time. I


    can¡¯t be around him 24 hours a day.¡±


    In the past, I might have felt ufortable or wronged. But now that I thought about it, I was kind of


    relieved. I did what a wife should do, and his affairs didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with me.


    It would be nice if we could make it to the end. If not, I wouldn¡¯t starve to death. I could survive


    whatever. The time had passed when I put love first.


    ¡°All right!¡± He paused and said, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Are you having trouble sleeping? Do you want toe out


    for a drink?¡±


    I cupped my chin, looked at theputer screen, and saidzily, ¡°I watched two episodes of the TV


    show, and my head hurts so much. Leo, I think I¡¯m getting a little sick.


    He was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯lle and get to you!¡±


    With that, he hung up.


    I looked at the picture on theputer, still feel ufortable, inexplicable ufortable, and pain


    and torture. I wouldn¡¯t cry, but it felt worse than crying.


    I had no interest in anything, and sometimes I was so desperate that I wanted tomit suicide.


    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me!


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Leo arrived in half an hour. He parked his car downstairs and blew the horn.


    I stood on the balcony looking at him, and he stuck his head out of the car and said, ¡°Get down. I¡¯ll take


    you out for a ride.¡±


    I changed my clothes, then went downstairs and got in the car.


    He started the car and looked at me. ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±


    I nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± He said, driving fast.


    I thought about it and couldn¡¯te up with any n for a while, so I reluctantly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    Come to think of it, I don¡¯t seem to have any ambitions now.¡±


    I had no expectations for love and no desire for life. My future seemed to be nk.


    He gave me a sideways look and said, ¡°Do you want to go back to HL Area?¡±


    I froze for a moment and looked at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it torn down?¡± That alley was so small.


    Development business might be to take a fancy to the environment there, nning to build a vi there.


    He nodded. ¡°The others have been torn down, but our old house has not been torn down yet. It¡¯s all in


    good condition.¡±


    ¡°Nail house?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Kind of.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. With his ability, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to keep a few hundred square


    meters ofnd.


    After thinking about it, I said, ¡°Why don''t we goter? Let¡¯s go in March. Take riana with us.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°riana?¡±


    ¡°Diana¡¯s daughter!¡± said I.


    He was stunned for a moment and then silent, did not continue to ask.


    ¡­


    At the club in The W Town.


    Leo threw his keys to the valet and gave me his arm. ¡°Have fun when you get up there!¡± he said.


    Iughed. ¡°How? Are you going to get me some young gentlemen to cheer me up?¡±


    He said with a tut. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I y with you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Now that I was here, I had to go in.


    I didn¡¯t drink much on weekdays. Leo probably brought me here because he knew I wasn''t feeling very


    well and wanted to take me out to rx.


    We were in the set table in the lobby. He ordered the wine, looked at me and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not happy,


    get a divorce. The Kennedys have as much money as the Georges, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I smiled. I hadn¡¯t had a drink for a long time, but after a cocktail, I felt really refreshed.


    ¡°How can you tell I¡¯m upset?¡± I squinted and cupped my chin as I looked up at the women dancing on


    stage and said to Leo, ¡°Everything¡¯s working out. What am I not happy about?¡±


    He didn¡¯t drink, but looked at me with a sad look in his eyes. ¡°ra, promise me, no matter what, I¡¯ll


    always be your big brother. Don¡¯t...¡±


    He did not say the rest, but there was a sadness in his eyes.


    I sighed, thinking he had a lot on his mind that he didn¡¯t want to talk to me about.


    But even if I did ask him, he didn¡¯t seem to want to tell me.


    Drinking in a bad mood was really not a good thing, because you would be drunk after a few drinks.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The woman at the next table fell to the ground after being pped by a middle-aged man.


    Leo and I both looked over and saw the woman sprawled on the floor, and her delicate cheeks were


    swollen and red.


    ¡°How can you pretend to be noble when you¡¯re a whore? What a wet nket!¡± He got so angry that he


    kicked the woman in the stomach.


    I swung the cup from my hand and hit the man on his fat leg.


    The man cried out in pain, ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°I did!¡± It wasn¡¯t me who said that. It was Leo.


    He stood up, put one hand in his pocket, then looked at the man with disgust and said in disgust, ¡°How


    can you not only look like an animal but also act like one? How did you even get in here?¡±


    The manager heard the noise and hade. When he saw Leo, he smiled and apologized. ¡°Mr.


    Kennedy, I¡¯m so sorry to have spoiled your fun.


    Leo took one look at him and said coldly, ¡°I like being here. What? If there¡¯s a nuisance in here, you


    throw him out.¡±


    Embarrassed, the manager looked at the fat man and apologized, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but we have our own


    rules here, and we don¡¯t allow people to be disturbed.¡±


    Was he saying the most sensible thing in the polite tone?

 Chapter 269 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 7

    Chapter 269 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 7


    The man looked very angry, and judging from the clothes he was wearing and therge gold chain


    around his neck, he must be a nouveau riche. He probably had some money, bought a house in City P,


    and probably went rogue.


    He shoved the manager aside, looked at Leo and said angrily, ¡°Who are you? Mind your own


    business!¡±


    Who was Leo? If he wanted to kill a man, he had plenty of cold and grim means. He kicked in the


    man¡¯s bulging belly and said nothing, giving the man no chance to rebel.


    And without hesitation, he kicked the man straight in the groin, ¡°You like that, right? If you say one dirty


    word, I¡¯m gonna kick your ass. Keep going!¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Came his shrill voice. He rolled on the ground with his crotch in his hands.


    A lot of people gathered around and looked at us.


    Leo was in a better mood and looked at the manager and said, ¡°Take him away and don¡¯t let him in


    from now on!¡±


    The manager did not dare to say a word more He hurriedly asked several people to carry the man


    away.


    I stood by and watched him. That was the second time he hit someone when he was in a bad mood.


    When he saw me looking at him without moving, he pursed his lips and said calmly, ¡°Did I scare you?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Twice already. I suspect you intended violence in front of me. Are you implying


    something?¡±


    He took off his coat, threw it on the sofa and leaned back. Hey down and said to me, ¡°It was an


    ident. I didn¡¯t control it well. I¡¯ll pay attention next time.¡±


    I was speechless.


    He bought a few drinks and the waiter cleaned up the mess. He looked at me and said, ¡°I can see how


    you like to meddle.¡±


    Me???


    ¡°Since when have I meddled?¡± I didn¡¯t think I was much of a party person.¡±


    He gulped down the wine he had brought, looked up at me and said, ¡°There, that girl has looked at you


    several times.¡±


    I froze for a moment and looked back to see the girl who had just been beaten did not leave, still


    standing straight in the booth side. She seemed to be waiting for the manager to deal with that.


    I pressed my lips together and looked at Leo. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do for her.¡±


    ¡°You thought you were doing her a favor, but in fact you were doing her a disservice!¡± The sudden


    appearance of a voice startled me.


    Suddenly, a very beautiful woman sat down beside me. She was very mboyant and very aggressive.


    I was stunned, ¡°Hi!¡±


    The woman nced at me, dismissively saying, ¡°Folly Lewis. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Folly Lewis?


    Youngest daughter of Old Louis, little sister of Samuel Lewis?


    Wow!


    What coincidence!


    I said, ¡°ra Kennedy!¡±


    She was obviously stunned at my name, but only for a minute, and then she looked at me, squinted,


    and said, ¡°ra? The one who drove Luna to ruin?¡±


    I pressed my lips together and said nothing. I didn¡¯t feel very good about the Louis family, so I didn¡¯t


    want to talk to her.


    Leo said, ¡°We¡¯re out here for drinks and entertainment, Miss Lewis. If you want to make troubles, go


    round the other table and stop making noise.¡±


    Folly Lewis whined and didn¡¯t say much to him, but looked at me and said, ¡°You¡¯re surrounded by a lot


    of people who defend you.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Instinctively, I didn¡¯t want to say much to her.


    ¡°Don''t make it so obvious you¡¯re rejecting me. I¡¯m here to be your friend.¡± Folly Lewis sat next to me


    and said, "As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend. I hate Luna and her pretentious


    daughter as much as you do, so that makes us friends.¡±


    I frowned and said nothing.


    She looked at the girl who had just been beaten by the middle-aged man and said to me, ¡°Since you


    have made a move, don¡¯t you intend to help her to the end? She¡¯s just a little girl. You think this is over


    after Mr. Kennedy hit him?¡±


    I looked over at Leo and he said impatiently, ¡°h, h, h!¡±


    Folly Lewis wasn¡¯t offended, saying, ¡°To make it clear, because you¡¯re both Kennedys, even if you hit


    someone, no one can do anything to you. But she¡¯s different. She¡¯s a helpless little girl who came to a


    ce like this to make some money. But if she''s in trouble now, that fat bastard¡¯s gonnae after her


    again, and he¡¯s gonna make her wish she was dead.¡±


    Seeing my frown, she exhaled, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to so noble. You¡¯re lucky enough to meet so many great


    people, and you¡¯re good looking, and you have people to protect you, but, little girl, there¡¯s a lot of poor


    people in this world.¡±


    She pointed to the girl who had been beaten. ¡°You see her? Isn¡¯t she pretty? Isn¡¯t she in good shape?


    She may even have the same background as you, but she certainly does not have a husband like


    Dennis, nor a big brother like Mr. Kennedy, nor a Link Kennedy who takes a shine to her at first sight.


    So, she is very sad.¡±


    She was¡­


    After the manager had sent the fat man away, he came back and looked at the girl who was standing


    there and said in a cold voice, ¡°Jessica, you have no idea how things work in this business. Mr. Bentick


    has a lot of money. If you spend one night with him, you could earn several months¡¯ sry.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend the night with him?¡± I said, getting up and walking over to the manager,


    ¡°ording to your logic, why don¡¯t you take off your pants here, do ap dance, and I¡¯ll give you one


    hundred dors. How about that?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, I¡­¡± The manager stammered and said, ¡°You must be joking.¡±


    ¡°I mean it. If one hundred dors is not enough, how about two?¡± Although the consumption level of


    City P was quite high, the average sry of unskilled service personnel was less than ten thousand


    dors.


    The manager looked embarrassed. He looked at me and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done


    anything to offend you. You drove away my guests, and then you asked me to do that. You can¡¯t do


    that. You can¡¯t just screw us just because you Kennedys are powerful.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Manager, what¡¯s yourst name?¡±


    He froze for a moment and said, ¡°Legend.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Hello Mr. Legend, I think if you were in your right mind, as a manager, if there was a bully in


    the store hitting one of your employees, you¡¯d want to stop it, not just watch it. I can understand that


    you were too busy to notice that miss Jessica was being beaten up. But when you found out what was


    going on, didn¡¯t it ur to you to ask what happened before you dealt with it?¡±


    After a pause, I continued, ¡°Yeah, I heard what you meant, and I guessed you knew why Jessica was


    beaten up. If I¡¯m right, how she chooses to make money is her business, right? You insulted her


    character while failing to protect her life. Mr. Legend, prostitution is not permitted byw. And even if it


    was, she¡¯d have to say yes first. She got beaten up for saying no. How does that make it her fault?¡±

 Chapter 270 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 8

    Chapter 270 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 8


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, what do you mean by that? Are you here to pick a fight today?¡± As he spoke, several


    men in ck clothes appeared at his side.


    They seemed to be bodyguards.


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°So bold?¡± He knew who I was and he acted so recklessly still. Looked like he


    had a backup in the W Town.


    I looked at Leo and said, ¡°Who owns the W Town?¡±


    Leo raised his eyebrows and his eyes fell on Folly Lewis, who had been sitting still and sipping wine.


    So, it belongs to the Lewis family?


    Folly Lewis saw me looking at her, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, would you like to be my


    friend?¡±


    ¡°What a special way you have of making friends!¡±


    She said, shrugging her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m not a gentleman, and I can¡¯t deal with things in right ways. Just


    tell me if you¡¯re willing or not.¡±


    I couldn''t helpughing. ¡°You have a very bold way of making friends. If I say no, are you going to leave


    us here tonight?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not an option. If you really don¡¯t want to be my friend, I¡¯ll think of other


    ways. But this Jessica thing, you can¡¯t just let it go tonight. After all, she screwed up, and that fat


    bastard can¡¯t do anything to you since you are one of the Kennedy family. But I have a business to run,


    and there¡¯s no telling what he¡¯ll do to me!¡±


    Leo sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve been in this club for so many years, and you¡¯re worried about an upstart?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Said Folly Lewis, looking at Jessica. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but ask her is she is. The upstart


    can¡¯t do anything to me, but do you think he¡¯s gonna hold his anger and not take it out on her?¡±


    From what she was saying, Jessica was my responsibility now.


    Leo tutted, looked at Jessica and said, ¡°Youngdy, would you mind working somewhere else?¡±


    I¡­


    Jessica paused, looking at Folly Lewis with her delicate smiling face, perplexed.


    Folly Lewisughed. ¡°Does Mr. Kennedy mean he is willing to be my friend?¡±


    Leo raised his eyebrows. His handsome face looked evil. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to have a friend anyway.¡±


    With a whimsicalugh, Folly Lewis replied cheerfully, ¡°All right, it¡¯s settled. We¡¯re friends now.¡± She


    looked at Jessica and said, ¡°Now that Mr. Kennedy said so, aren¡¯t you going to thank him?¡±


    Jessica looked at Leo and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kennedy, for saving your life.¡±


    Leo was speechless. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so serious.¡±


    At this point, Leo checked time, then looked at Jessica and said, ¡°Do you have your phone with you?¡±


    Jessica nodded and hurriedly took out her cell phone.


    Leo took the phone and left a number on it. Then he gave it back to Jessica and said, ¡°Call this guy


    tomorrow. Tell him it¡¯s Leo who asked you to go to him.¡±


    Jessica picked up the phone and looked at Leo, blushing.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give her your number and tell her to call you if she needs anything?¡± said Folly


    Lewis.


    Leo frowned, gave Folly Lewis a wry look and fell silent. Then he looked at me and said, ¡°Are you


    sleepy?¡±


    I nodded. I did feel a little tired. I had a drink, and now I was feeling a little dizzy.


    He reached for me and nced vaguely at Folly Lewis. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± he said. ¡°We must go.¡±


    Folly Lewis looked at me and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, now that we¡¯re all friends, would you mind giving


    me your number, so we can keep in touch in the future!¡±


    I paused and handed her my phone. She typed in a string of numbers, looked at me and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s


    keep in touch!¡±


    It was three in the morning when Leo and I left W Town.


    When I got back to the vi, as I thought, Dennis wasn¡¯t there.


    I was too tired to think about it, so I fell asleep on the bed.


    The next day.


    I was still dreaming when Alex called. After being woken up by the ringing of the telephone, I had a


    terrible headache.


    I picked up the phone and Alex said, ¡°About the Luna thing, did you do that?¡± His tone was heavy, and I


    could hear the me in his voice, even though I was confused.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I shifted my body. I felt sick all over, probably fromck of sleep.


    He sighed. ¡°ra, nothing you can do will help you if you can¡¯t get past this tension in your heart.


    Promise me you won¡¯t do it again, and don¡¯t turn yourself into something you hate.¡±


    I raised my hand and pinched my eyebrows. ¡°Alex, I¡¯ve be something I hate.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know when I started to change.


    He was silent for a moment. ¡°Come back to Newton Town. You¡¯ve got riana and me. Everything will


    be fine.¡±


    I kind of wanted to cry. Then I nodded a little and choked up with one word, ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°When are you going back to Newton Town? riana and I will pick you up!¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be back in a few days. The New Year ising soon. I will arrange things here and go


    back.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After I hung up with Alex, I stared at the ceiling for a while, then I came downstairs in a daze.


    Nanny Daisy made breakfast and when I came down, she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? Why


    are you so haggard?¡±


    I yawned, nodded and said, ¡°When are you going back to Newton Town?¡±


    She froze for a moment and said, ¡°I was just about to talk to you about that. Aren¡¯t you and Mr. George


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    going back to Newton Town? I have to go back tonight. Have you two figured out how to celebrate New


    Year here?¡±


    I shook my head and said, ¡°We¡¯ll probably go back to Newton Town, too.¡±


    She frowned and said, ¡°ra, didn¡¯t you just join the Kennedy family? You should celebrate New Year


    with the Kennedys. That¡¯s the way it works.¡±


    I almost forgot that. I felt a little headache and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see what I¡¯m gonna do this year.¡±


    After breakfast, I went straight to the office.


    Stones Washington was in City P. He was going to take his holiday after the annual meeting.


    After contacting me in advance, he waited for me in the office. When I came in, he said, ¡°There is a


    new breakthrough in AI products. We¡¯ll have a press conference after the New Year. If nothing else, the


    Gibson family willpletely corner the AI market.¡±


    I was stunned that he would give me such a big surprise. Iughed. ¡°That¡¯s probably the best news I¡¯ve


    heard all year. Please arrange it for me. Let everyone go home and celebrate the New Year after the


    annual meeting and then we¡¯lle just do theunch when wee back.¡±


    He nodded, then handed me the papers and left. I stood in my office for a while.

 Chapter 271 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 9

    Chapter 271 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 9


    Chapter 271 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 9


    | went into the Gibson''s to buy JD Technology Co., Ltd. to take business away from the Lewis family,


    but that didn¡¯t seem necessary now.


    But it had already been done. The good results were also unexpected. But with Hank gone, | didn¡¯t


    know what to do next.


    After leaving the office, I called Link. When he answered, | invited him to lunch.


    It was already the end of the year and most people were on their New Year''s holiday.


    At a Chinese restaurant.


    After ordering, Link looked at me and said, ¡°Any ns for the holiday? | heard from Leo that you want


    to go back to Newton Town. Is there anyone else you can''t let go?¡±


    | nodded and looked at him, saying, ¡°Yes, a very good friend of mine, and a child left behind by an old


    friend. The child was too young to fly back and forth, so | decided to return to Newton Town this year.


    You won''t me me for not celebrating New Year''s with you, do you?¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°You must have made your decision. Anyway, it¡¯s your idea and I''ve been like this


    for years. I¡¯m used to it. Is there some kind of problem between you and Dennis?¡±


    | froze for a moment and shook my head slightly, ¡°No, we''re fine!¡±


    He frowned, ¡°ra, every couple has been one from the moment they exchange wedding rings.


    Whatever problems you have in the future, you have to face them together. Quarrels aremon.


    After all, you have your own temperaments and personalities, and you will interact andmunicate


    ording to your own temperament.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s all part of the process. You can¡¯t just break up because of a fight or something. ra, marriage


    is no joke. You can''t just let it go. Dennis is a business genius, but no one is perfect. | can see that he


    cares for you.¡±


    | nodded, understanding what he was saying. | said, ¡°How¡¯s it going with the Louis family?¡±


    When | changed the subject, he smiled and said reluctantly, ¡°As long as Samuel Lewis doesn''t take


    action, you''ll always be safe. But oddly enough, the Louis family hasn''t done much sincest night''s


    events.copy right hot novel pub


    They don¡¯t seem to be doing anything about you other than suppressing the press and the media


    sites.¡±


    I pressed my lips, puzzled by their behavior. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were nning something


    bigger.


    After chatting with Link for a while, I made a visit to the Shone family in the afternoon.


    I arrived at the vi a littlete. Surprisingly, Dennis was reading in the living room.


    In line with the rule that if we didn¡¯t talk, we wouldn¡¯t fight, I went straight upstairs. Nanny Daisy was


    gone, and the house was as empty as a ghost town.


    ¡°Now that you paid a visit to the Shone family, are you nning to visit the three at the cemetery


    tomorrow?¡± Dennis¡¯s voice rang out with a cool chill.


    I pressed my lips together, not angrily, but to say, ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    I always knew he had bodyguards around me, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d have someone with me at all


    times.


    He put down his book, put his elbows on the sofa, and looked coolly at me, ¡°What are you bringing to


    see him? There doesn¡¯t seem to be much to bring to the dead.¡±


    I frowned, thinking he was being a little too mean. ¡°Dennis, while I¡¯m leaving you alone, I want you to


    leave me alone, too.


    I had neither the mood nor the energy to argue with him, nor felt the need to.


    I turned and went upstairs to my bedroom. The New Year was just around the corner and I couldn''t


    sleep, so I dug out my suitcase and packed up some of the things I needed to take back to Newton


    Town.


    Dennis followed me and saw me packing, his handsome face getting even gloomier. He snatched the


    clothes out of my hand and threw the suitcase on the ground in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Even if you want to go, shouldn¡¯t you at least go through the motions? ra Kennedy, we¡¯ve been


    married for three years, but


    you''re just gonna walk away without saying a word. Is this the politeness you always talk about?¡±


    ¡°Dennis, I don¡¯t want to argue with you.


    Like I said, we should all take a break from each other. If both of us feel that we can''t continue this


    marriage, then we can part on good terms!¡±


    I sighed, tired. ¡°There¡¯s always a way out for everything. You¡¯re an adult, and so am I. You needn¡¯t get


    mad at me like that. It doesn¡¯t make much sense.¡±


    He sneered. ¡°Then what makes sense? You want a divorce? What¡¯s the reason? Have I been unkind to


    you? Or am I being too hard on you? You¡¯re so eager to go because you think that now that you¡¯re one


    of the Kennedy family, with them to cling to,


    I¡¯m no longer useful to you as a husband, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Use a man and throw him away. ra, it¡¯s rare to see someone as heartless as you.¡±


    I raised my head to suppress my gloom, but I could not. I looked at him and said, ¡°So what do you want


    from me? You get mad at me when I¡¯m having a good conversation with you, and now when I shut up


    and try to give you time to calm down you call me cruel. Dennis, even if I¡¯m a machine, don¡¯t you have


    to type in Settings before you tell it to do anything? You said nothing and let me guess. I¡¯m not a god. I


    can¡¯t read minds. I can¡¯t possibly guess what you want.¡±


    He dropped his eyes, cold and indifferent. Then he said in a deep voice, ¡°You need to leave Hank


    alone. Don¡¯t touch anything about him, including his family.¡±


    I frowned.


    The Gibson family didn¡¯t need me, but the Shone family...


    Seeing that I was silent for a long time, he raised his hand to my jaw and gave it a little hard squeeze,


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Was I to say yes? But I knew I couldn¡¯t stop visiting them. Hank saved


    my life. How could I not even take a look at him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t set your mind on a dead man!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I frowned and said irritably, ¡°Dennis, can you skip Hank?¡±


    He always called Hank dead man, which was very disrespectful, not even to a stranger.


    He sneered, ¡°Skip it? How? My wife would freak out when she saw another man¡¯s shadow in the


    crowd. She cared for his


    family even when he was dead. ra, don¡¯t tell me you''re only grateful to him.¡±


    ¡°You know Hank better than I do. Would he help a stranger out ofpassion? No! You know better


    than I do why he approached you in the first ce. But even when you know, you still indulge his care


    and affection for you. Do you know what it¡¯s called?¡±


    He paused, fixed his eyes on me, and said, ¡°It¡¯s selfish!¡±


    I pressed my lips together, looked into his dark eyes, pulled out a sudden smile, and nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m


    selfish. So, before it¡¯s toote, you can separate yourself from this selfish woman and leave me alone.¡±


    I raised my hand and pushed him away, my eyes watering. Moved, he held up his hand and pulled me.


    I lowered my voice and shouted at him, ¡°Go away!"

 Chapter 272 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 10

    Chapter 272 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 10


    Chapter 272 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 10


    He was caught off guard and | pushed him away. Instead ofing forward again, he looked at me


    with his eyes fixed.


    The air was thick with cold, and | thought he would yell at me.


    But he didn''t.


    He looked at me for a long time, then turned and strode away.


    | don''t know how it ended up like this. | knew he was nice and cared about me, but how did this


    happen?


    My tears fell to the ground. Tick tock, tick tock!


    Before he left the bedroom, | grabbed him from behind and said hoarsely, ¡°Please don''t go!¡±


    He froze and stopped where he was, letting me hold him.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± | said, burying my head on his back.


    He was silent and did not speak. It was like he was waiting for me to go first.


    After a long time, he took my hand around his waist and turned. ¡°If you keep me just to say you''re sorry,


    you don''t have to.¡±


    | looked at his chiseled face and we looked at each other for a long time.


    He raised his hand and brushed my tousled hair behind my ear. He looked down and gave me a


    shallow kiss on the lips. ¡°Leave the Gibson family alone, and the Shone family.¡±


    | was startled and had pulled my hand away. He reached out and pulled my hands into his. ¡°Okay?¡±


    | had little to do with the Gibson family, and certainly not with the Shone family.


    But Dennis was telling a different story than | understood. | owe it to Hank to step in if Mr. Shone and


    his wife needed me.


    So, I couldn''t just leave them alone.


    ¡°Dennis!¡± | said, pulling my hand out of his. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    A thin cool air began to fill his eyes, revealing a sense of awe.


    ¡°You don''t need to say you''re sorry.¡± He said, with a strained note in his voice.


    | sighed like a deted ball and looked up at him and said feebly, ¡°Dennis, let''s get a divorce!¡±


    The truth was, it was not Hank. It was not Olivia, either.


    It was me and him.


    He grabbed me by the shoulder with great force, his dark eyes fixed on me as though he were


    controlling his emotions, his lips clenched tightly. ¡°No way!¡±


    His voice was extremely deep and husky.


    Releasing me, he stepped back, gave me a deep look, and then turned to leave.


    I raised my hand and pinched my eyebrows. I felt a terrible headache.


    Looking at the clothes he had scattered all over the room, I felt very upset. But I managed to pick them


    up.


    I put them in the luggage and put everything I need to take away in the luggage.


    Then I sat on my bed and booked a flight to Newton Town for the next day.


    I stayed up for about two nights. I was so tired that I fell asleep quickly that night.


    I thought I could sleep through the night, but I was wrong. It was about 2:00 a.m. when Dennis got


    back. I didn¡¯t know when he entered the bedroom.


    I was woken up by the sound of water in the bathroom, and shortly after it stopped Dennis pulled back


    the covers andy down next to me.


    His body was cool but dry, and his hair was wet. He put his hand around my waist. And my back


    pressed against his taut chest.


    I froze for a moment.


    We were so close that I could clearly smell his hormonal scent mixed with the smell of shower gel.


    I pressed my lips together, trying to get away from him. He pinned me down, put his chin on my


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    shoulder, and said in a low voice, ¡°Go to sleep!¡±


    Before long, I heard his shallow breathing. So, he was asleep?


    I turned over and saw that he was fast asleep with his eyes closed. His chiseled features were


    exceptionally handsome. Perhaps it was because he had been so tiredtely that he looked haggard


    with dark circles around his eyes.


    He seemed to sleep soundly. I raised my fingertips to rest on his nose, tracing his outline.


    I winced at the faint smell of alcohol on his breath. He just took a shower, so I didn¡¯t smell it. Now that I


    smell it carefully, I see that he has been drinking.


    I was tired and sleepy, but I couldn¡¯t sleep well. I woke up every few minutes.


    After staying up till dawn, I fell asleep.


    But I was dozing off when Dennis woke me up.


    I raised my hand and tried to push him away, but he grabbed my hands.


    Maybe it was morning, and he was getting more and more uncontroble.


    I was so sleepy. I opened my eyes and saw his face close to mine, his dark eyes staring at me.


    I felt sick and tried to push him away. He held my hands above his head and said in a strong voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    I pressed my lips to hide them from his lips, ¡°Dennis...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry. There¡¯s no way we¡¯re getting a divorce. You should do what a wife should do!¡±


    I...


    The phone rang, and it was Alex. He was supposed to be asking when my flight was today.


    Dennis picked up the phone first and said in a very low voice, ¡°Are you calling so early to hear how my


    wife and I make love?¡±


    How... shameless he was!


    Not knowing what Alex was saying on the other end of the phone, he seemed even angrier after he


    hung up.


    After all this, it was almost noon.


    I was a little exhausted. I didn¡¯t sleep well, and the sex just made me even more tired.


    ¡°What were you doing in Newton Town?¡± Hey down beside me, his hands still touching me.


    I closed my eyes and refused to pay any attention to him. I raised myself to go to the bathroom, but he


    held me down. ¡°Huh?¡±


    I pressed my lips, ¡°I¡¯ve got to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ll walk you there!¡± He put his arms around me and he looked very serious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°T¡¯ll walk you there!¡± There was already a note of anger in his voice.


    Then he picked me up and carried me into the bathroom. He put me in the bathtub and filled me with


    water.


    I thought he was ready to go out when he finished, but he just stood under the shower and started to


    take a shower.


    I...

 Chapter 273 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 11

    Chapter 273 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 11


    Chapter 273 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 11


    This was even more... Embarrassed!


    | came out of the bathroom and Dennis was already dressed. Seeing me wrapped in a towel, he said,


    ¡°The holiday starts tomorrow. Let''s go visit Yara and then we''ll go back to Newton Town.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± | said, ¡°I''ve booked my flight for today.¡±


    ¡°Refund it!¡± His voice was frighteningly cold.


    ¡°You cane back tomorrow,¡± | said, subduing my emotions, ¡°It''s a hassle to refund the ticket


    anyway.¡±


    He looked at me and extended his long hand toward me. | frowned. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    ¡°T''ll refund the ticket for you.¡± I...


    ¡°No!¡± | had no interest in fighting with him and turned around and went to the dressing room. Dennis


    was gone when | got out.


    | packed, checked the time, and was ready to go downstairs with my suitcase.


    At that time, | received the information of refund from the airline.


    | froze for a second and realized it was Dennis.


    The anger | had been holding back all morning red up now. ¡°Bang!¡± | smashed my phone.


    | went downstairs and found him sitting at the table eating breakfast. Nanny Daisy was away, so he


    only baked a few slices of bread.


    | mmed bread off the table at him and said angrily, ¡°Dennis, are you doing this for fun?¡±


    He frowned with a faint chill in his dark eyes. ¡°Say it again?¡±


    | yelled. ¡°Why did you cancel my ticket without asking? Dennis, what do you think | am? Your toys? A


    robot at your disposal? Or your puppet?¡±


    He pursed his lips and said nothing, but his ck eyes looked at me without moving. It was a long time


    before he said, ¡°Are you very angry?¡±


    | gasped, suppressing my anger. ¡°Not really. But please don¡¯t touch my things without asking me next


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    time. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want a divorce. We''re just holding each other back, you know. But please


    respect me. That''s all | ask, please!¡±


    | was being polite and distant and a little exhausted.


    Instead of seeing his face, | went upstairs, rebooked my ticket and went downstairs with my suitcase.


    He stood in the hall and looked at me with his cold ck eyes as if he wanted to see through me.


    | put my suitcase in the car, and luckily, he didn¡¯t follow me out.


    | drove out of the vi and was relieved that he hadn''t followed.


    | picked up my ticket at the airport.


    It was still early, so I sat on a chair and read a book in the waiting room.


    The girl who approached me suddenly to say hello startled me.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, are you going back to Newton Town today, too?¡± She wore a fashionable coat with a


    knitted knee-length skirt underneath. With ankle boots, she looked stylish and elegant.


    I looked at her delicate face and couldn''t remember who she was.


    Seeing my confusion, she smiled and said, ¡°Don''t you remember me? We just met. I''m Jessica. You


    and Mr. Kennedy saved my life at the W Town.¡±


    I was stunned, but I recalled her. ¡°Are you from Newton Town, too?¡±


    She nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from County Sue in Newton Town and I go to school in City P.¡±


    After a pause, she said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m from a poor family. My parents gave me money so I could go to


    high school and then there was no money for college, which is why I worked the night shift at the W


    Town. I was bullied because I didn¡¯t want to sell myself. Thank you and Mr. Kennedy that day,


    otherwise I don¡¯t know what Mr. Legend would have done to me.¡±


    I nodded, which meant I got it. I was not a person who was good atmunication, so when I saw her


    finish, I had nothing to say, so I fell silent.


    She seemed to enjoy chatting with me. Seeing me reading, she smiled and said, ¡°Do you like Notre


    Dame, too? I just read it the other day.¡±


    I nodded and paused, then looked at her and said, ¡°The New Year is still several days away. Why dont


    you take a part-time job in City P for a few more days before you go back?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy has arranged a part-time job for me in Newton Town.


    It is close to home and I can go back until New Year¡¯s Day.¡± She said, smiling. It seemed that she was


    pleased to mention Leo.


    I nodded lightly and thought for a moment. Leo seemed to have nopany in Newton Town. What


    could he arrange for her?


    Curious, I asked, ¡°What has he arranged for you?¡±


    ¡°I studied ounting, so he introduced me to an auditing firm called Jo Turner Credit Co., Ltd. It has


    arisen only in recent years. They have a lot of business at the end of the


    year, so I can get a basic sry andmission.¡±


    She looked at me with a smile on her face and said, ¡°By the way, Miss Kennedy, since you¡¯re back in


    Newton Town, is Kennedy going to be back in Newton Town?¡±


    T saw the look on her face. Did she have a crush on Leo?


    I shook my head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He¡¯ll probably stay in City PR.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± She whispered, ¡°He said he wasing to Newton Town, why...¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. I looked at my watch and saw that it was almost time, so I said


    goodbye to her and prepared to board the ne.


    Alex met me at the airport and took me to the car. He started the car and started chattering.


    ¡°Can''t you just turn your phone off the next time you''re having sex with Dennis? Makes me look like a


    pervert. Am I not embarrassed?¡±


    I pressed my lips together, blushed and said, ¡°Sorry, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    He looked sideways at me, narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Did he wear a condom? Have you taken birth


    control?¡±


    When it came to the subject of children, I was very sensitive. I paused and said, ¡°Yes.


    He nodded. ¡°Good. Don''t get pregnant again. You¡¯re not in the right body to be pregnant. Besides,


    when we get back, you and I will go somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°To see the doctor. About yourst hemoptysis, the doctor said though you were awake, it was still very


    serious. If it happened more often, your life would be in danger. I visited an old Chinese doctor. I¡¯ll take


    you to see him.¡± He said while driving.


    ncing at my face, he said, ¡°Have you been staying upte these days?¡±


    I pressed my lips together and pinched my eyebrows. ¡°Insomnia!¡±


    They were all chronic diseases. If I could get these things fixed once and for all, I would definitely


    cooperate with the doctor. But since they were chronic diseases that took time to heal, I had neither the


    patience nor the energy.


    He sighed. ¡°You and Dennis can take a break if you really can¡¯t go on. Get rid of the disease first. It¡¯s


    not a good idea to put it off.¡±


    ¡°He didn''t agree to a divorce!¡± As I spoke, he mmed on his brakes. The light was red.


    He looked at me and said, ¡°Are you crazy? Why do you want a divorce? He has money, a good body


    and good looks. Why do you want to divorce him? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    I looked at him angrily, ¡°If he¡¯s so nice, why don¡¯t you be with him?¡±¡¯

 Chapter 274 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 12

    Chapter 274 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 12


    Chapter 274 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 12


    I was stunned and felt his tone was strange, so | couldn''t help looking at him, ¡°You have a crush on


    someone, right? Who?¡±


    ¡°Even if | like someone, | can¡¯t be with him that quickly, can |?¡±


    Who was she? Were you dating now? Since when? How did you meet?


    He was speechless. The light turned green. He started the car and looked at me, ¡°As a woman, why do


    you like gossiping so much?¡±


    ¡°I like to gossip because I''m a woman. If | were a man, why would | ask so many questions?¡±


    ¡°You''ll see,¡± he said with a cough.


    Then I stopped asking more questions.


    When | got back to Newton Town, Alex wanted to take me to the doctor, but | didn¡¯t want to. Who


    wanted to be told you were sick all day?


    So, after talking to him for a while, he finally gave in and took me back to YT Apartment instead of


    Diana¡¯s ce.


    We went to another floor. Carrying a suitcase, he said as he stepped into the elevator, ¡°This house is


    not as big as the T vis over there, but it¡¯s cozier, which is suitable for riana.¡±


    | nodded, feeling indescribably depressed and nervous. He probably saw that | was nervous, so he


    raised his hand and patted me on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Take it easy, riana is very sweet and easy


    to get along with!¡±


    | nodded, but still nervous.


    By the door, my palms were sweaty. He rang the doorbell, and it was Luis, bottle in hand and apron on.


    | froze for a moment and felt something indescribable in my heart. When he saw me, he looked very


    calm and said, ¡°Well,e in. Dinner is ready.¡±


    Alex looked at me and said, ¡°Go wash your hands and check on the kidter, and thene back for


    dinner.¡±


    He took my suitcase, put it in a room, and said, ¡°Stay with us for a while.¡±


    | paid no attention to what he said. | was all about riana. | followed Luis into the baby¡¯s room. The


    room was all pink, including the crib and mosquito, and everything for the baby, all neatly arranged.


    | couldn''t help but marvel at how two men with a baby can keep everything so clean and tidy.


    riana probably had just woke up. Shey in her crib and looked around with eyes as big as grapes.


    She giggled when she saw someone approaching. She was only three months old. She was tiny and


    she was all soft.


    Luis saw the smile on my face as | looked at the baby and said, ¡°You can feed her!¡±


    He gave me his bottle, smiled and went out.


    | held the bottle, and | froze for a long time. There was something in my heart that | couldn''t


    describe.copy right hot novel pub


    The most beautiful thing in the world was to wee life. Because with a new life, love and hope could


    continue.


    I didn¡¯t know where Hank buried the baby. I never had the courage to look at that child, let alone think


    about it.


    When I saw riana, tears began to run down my face. The mixture of happiness and pain took my


    breath away.


    Alex came in. As he saw me in tears, he said, ¡°She¡¯s going to be your child. Treat her right.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I nodded, feeling very much like crying. The baby was too small for me to hold.


    I put the bottle to her mouth. She was smart enough to suck it in her mouth.


    ¡°riana was born prematurely and fed mostly milk powder, so she was much smaller than the others.¡±


    Alex said with a sigh.


    I paused, almost instinctively thinking of myself. Hank took me to the hospital, and when the baby was


    taken out, I had milk.


    It just stopped because there was no child to suck and no prctin.


    Thinking of this, I turned to Alex and said, ¡°Can you go to the hospital with me tomorrow?¡±


    He was stunned, ¡°So you agreed to see the doctor?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I want to see a gynecologist. I want to ask the doctor ifctation is possible after


    the baby is delivered for four months.


    I want to see what they can do to try.¡±


    He was startled, ¡°Are you trying to...¡±


    I nodded. ¡°riana is still young. Besides, I had just had a baby, and had milk, but because there was


    no child to suck, so prctin was no longer secreted, and it stopped naturally. If I ask the doctor now,


    there might be something I can do.¡±


    This was all about riana, and I didn¡¯t expect Alex to suddenly blush. He looked at me and said,


    ¡°ra, do you even think of me as a man?¡±


    I froze for a moment, puzzled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He got speechless, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to talk to me about something so private?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°Why not? I¡¯m an old woman who¡¯s had a baby. What else can you expect from me? I think


    you¡¯re being nice to


    Luis. Why can¡¯t I discuss this with you?¡±


    He froze for a few seconds, looked at me and said, ¡°How did you know about him and me?¡±


    ¡°I guessed!¡± I said after a pause, ¡°I thought it was just a coincidence. But the few times I¡¯ve seen you,


    he¡¯s been with you, and every time his eyes have been on you. I¡¯m not stupid. I can see that.¡±


    He paused. ¡°You don¡¯t think we¡¯re strange, do you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I think you¡¯re strange? The world is a strange ce. The high number of men and women


    matching up doesn¡¯t mean it is the way it should be. Being gay is not wrong. You just have to feel


    happy. It¡¯s just a little different. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    He looked at me and his eyes were red.


    There was silence for a moment, then he threw a hug around me and said, ¡°Thank you, ra!¡±


    I sighed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Live well for yourself.¡±


    In other people¡¯s eyes, I was the lucky one in my marriage to Dennis. How many women dreamed of


    marrying the man they


    loved, who was excellent in every way. But only I knew how I felt.


    Comparatively speaking, peace and harmony were the most important.


    That night, I stayed in YT Apartment and I slept so well that I didn¡¯t even notice when riana was


    crying at midnight.


    The next day, Alex asked me if I had been disturbed by riana¡¯s crying the night before.


    I shook my head, yawned and said to him, ¡°Remember to take me to the hospital after breakfast.¡±


    He nced at me. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s been four months. It can¡¯t juste.¡±


    In the kitchen, Luis had already made breakfast. He was exceptionally handsome in a bespoke suit.


    When Alex and I came out together, he said, ¡°I have to go to the officeter. We are quite busy with


    several projects recently. You have to take care of riana."

 Chapter 275 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 13

    Chapter 275 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 13


    Chapter 275 One Wrong Step and all Would be Lost 13


    I nodded, noticing how carefully he ced the omelette on Alex''s te. | wondered how these two


    people got together.


    Seeing me staring at him, Luis pursed his lips. ¡°You don''t like it?¡±


    | shook my head and changed the subject. ¡°Did Leo put a girl in yourpany?¡±


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°You mean that little girl named Jessica?¡±


    | nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    He took a sip of milk and said, ¡°I don''t know yet. Leo said it was your idea, so | epted.¡±


    I...


    | never said that before.


    Seeing me frowning, he said, ¡°She''lle today. Do you need me to take care of her?¡±


    | shook my head. ¡°No. | was just asking.¡±


    He was in a hurry to get to the office, so he left early. After breakfast, Alex and | hurried to the hospital.


    In the hospital.


    In the gynecological consultation room.


    As Alexheld riana, | sat across from the gynecologist¡¯s office and said awkwardly, ¡°Doc, it¡¯s been


    four months since | had my baby. But the baby


    died early, so the milk ran out. | want to promotectation now. Is that still possible?¡±


    The doctor was a woman of about fifty. She looked at Alex, who was standing next to me, and the baby


    in his arms and said, ¡°Normally we can''t do that, but of course it''s possible. But it depends on the


    physical condition of each person.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, "We don''t rmend that you get a special gctagogue. But you can


    try to let your husband suck them, and with a reasonable diet, there might be signs of milk secretion.¡±


    It took me a long time to realize what she meant, and | blushed. But after thinking about it, | said, ¡°What


    should | eat?¡±


    ¡°Eat more food that stimtes mammary nd secretion. Drink more prctin soup. | don¡¯t have any


    prctin soup here, but | can prescribe some


    Chinese medicine for you. Some people get massages, but we don''t rmend it. It¡¯s been four


    months, and improper massage can damage the breast and do you harm. | still suggest you ask your


    husband for help, and of course you can let your baby try.¡±


    With that, the gynecologist looked down and wrote a prescription, then handed it to me. ¡°Remember to


    pay attention to keep a good mood and sleep well, so the effect will be better!¡±


    | nodded, thanked her and left the hospital.


    Alex coughed and said, ¡°Forget it! It¡¯ll be bad for your health. riana had been drinking milk powder


    for three months, and though she is a little sick, she is actually fine.¡±


    I looked at the pills in my hand and said, ¡°riana is my baby. If I can breastfeed her, why not? I¡¯m


    going to try it anyway. You don¡¯t want her to grow up sick all the time, do you?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°You''re right. But didn¡¯t the doctor say that? It is not only harmful to you, but also


    troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Without saying much to him, I took the riana in his arms and got into the car.


    He got into the driver¡¯s seat and tried to say something, but he looked out of the car and paused for a


    moment.


    I looked down and saw a woman in a hospital gown at the foot of the inpatient building, and a man in a


    ck suit was as cold and resolute as ever.


    Apparently, the man came to see the woman and apany her for a walk.


    Alex looked at me, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Dennis?¡±


    I closed the door and took my eyes off the two men at the hospital door. ¡°We are teetering on the brink


    of divorce.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Because of his rtionship with Olivia?¡±


    I looked at him. ¡°Isn¡®t that enough?¡±


    He started the car and said nothing. But after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°If you still care, talk to him


    about it, because divorce is an impulsive option.¡±


    Without saying more, I looked down the hospital building again and saw that Dennis had taken Olivia to


    the inpatient wing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I said with no emotion.


    I¡¯d been numb for years. I was not angry. I didn¡¯t think it was necessary.


    Alex started the car and sighed.


    After arriving at YT Community, I began to make medicine ording to the doctor¡¯s instructions.


    riana always cried. Alex


    said she cried every time she got hungry. We gave her milk powder, but she stopped after drinking a


    little.


    Luis was the best at taking care of her, but he had to work nights. Alex and I couldn¡¯t do anything about


    riana''s crying without him.


    So we just had to carry her around the room. Finally, she stopped crying.


    And the potion was ready. Alex looked at me and frowned, ¡°I already feel the bitterness. Are you sure


    you want it?¡±


    I nodded, pinched my nose and drank the whole potion. After drinking it, my mouth was full of the smell


    of medicine. It was bitter as hell, but Alex slipped me a piece of candy.


    The potion made me feel sick, so I went back to my bedroom to rest. When Luis returned, he took


    riana and Alex for a walk.


    I was almost asleep when I got Dennis¡¯s call. I got a phone call from him in a daze and said irritably,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?"


    ¡°Come down, let''s talk!¡± He said in a low voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rain check. I don¡¯t feel like moving today.¡± We were going to fight anyway, so we might as


    well wait a few days for each other to cool off.


    ¡°I''lle up!¡±


    I...


    ¡°Wait!¡± Reluctantly, I got dressed and went downstairs.


    I was surprised he even knew about this ce. It was not very cold in Newton Town. Dennis was


    wearing a ck sweater and a dark coat. He was still leaning icily against the car, lighting his cigarette


    with a spark on the end of his finger.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± I didn¡¯t know if it was the potion, but I felt grumpy.


    When he saw me, he put his cigarette into a trash can. He straightened up and took off his coat and


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    threw it over me. ¡°Wh don''t you wear more?¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Just say it.¡± I didn¡¯t have the patience to chat with him here.


    He frowned, ¡°Come back to T Vis.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got things to do.¡± I said, ripping off my coat and handing it to him. ¡°I¡¯m fine here.¡±


    It was exhausting to go back and see him face to face.


    He frowned and said angrily, ¡°ra, you''re married. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re someone¡¯s wife? Is it okay


    for you to live with two men like this?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Looking up at him, I said casually, ¡°Dennis, I told you, if you don¡¯t like it, you can divorce me. I can


    sign it anytime.¡±

 Chapter 276: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 14

    Chapter 276: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 14


    Chapter 276: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 14


    ¡°ra!¡± He was mad, grabbing my hand with a terrifyingly strong force, ¡°Why do you keep talking about


    getting a divorce? Do you truly mean that? Is


    marriage some sort of joke to you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is, Dennis! My freaking marriage is a joke. So, can you please tell me when we are getting a


    divorce?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the sparkles in his eyes were gone. After a while, he used all his


    strength, opened the car door, and threw me


    directly into the car, almost violently.


    | didn¡¯t have the strength to resist any of it at all. | was thrown into the car by him, and before | could sit


    up straight, he started the car.


    The car ran at a crazy speed, and we arrived downstairs at the vi shortly - | had no idea how many


    red lights we had rushed through.


    Dennis pulled me out of the car before | could get out of the shock. | struggled, ¡°Dennis George, you


    are out of your damn mind!¡±


    Without saying anything, Dennis just lifted me over his shoulder. | felt dizzy immediately - With my head


    toward the ground, the shaking from his


    motion made my head buzz.


    After a while, he threw me onto the bed. Before | could get myself up, Dennis had taken off his jacket


    already.


    ¡°Dennis, you are a jerk!¡± | felt terrible at heart. | mmed into his shoulder, not letting go until there was


    a bloody smell in my mouth.


    But there was nothing else | could do.


    | stopped struggling, opened my eyes, and looked at him motionlessly. | couldn''t get a divorce, and


    neither could | get rid of him - | started to feel a


    little desperate.


    Perhaps it was because Dennis had noticed that | was no longer struggling, he stopped what he was


    doing and looked at me with his two ck eyes.


    We were facing each other.


    He pursed his lips, looking a bit cold, ¡°Do you hate me, babe?¡±


    | remained silent - | lost interest in speaking to him now.


    ¡°ra, please. Please don¡¯t hate me. We are husband and wife, not enemies. We shouldn''t be like


    this.¡± His voice was low and his breath was heavy.


    | pursed my lips, gritted my teeth, and endured the pain.


    After a long stalemate, he finally stopped and hugged me from behind, ¡°Can you pleasee home?¡±


    Dennis spoke. | could hear the tiredness in his voice.


    | didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so | chose to be silent. It wasn¡¯t long until Alex Thomson called.


    | answered, ¡°I am at the T Vis.¡±


    Shortly afterward, Alex spoke again. He paused briefly and said, ¡°rie Bear is crying so hard now. |


    will have to tuck her into bed first.¡±


    | hummed.


    And Alex said, ¡®Have a good rest!¡±


    After hanging up, Dennis pulled me into his arms, ¡°rie Bear?¡±


    ¡°Dennis, I am so sick of this. Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± I spoke finally, with a certain calm voice, ¡°Yes, I do


    love you and care about


    you very much, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I would still want to keep entangled with you like this. You


    ruined marriage for me, for


    which I don''t me you; because I am not a perfect wife myself. Neither of us does well in our


    marriage either, so it¡¯s only fair.¡±


    I could feel that his body was stiff out of shock. I continued before he could say anything, ¡°When I


    married you, I thought you


    were a wonderful match for me. You were the prince charming every girl would dream of, and it was a


    blessing for me to


    marry you. That was why I cherished this marriage so much, no matter what was going on with you and


    Olivia back then.


    Whatever happened, I would bear with it. I thought as long as I stayed by your side, one day you would


    and stop treating me like this. But it¡¯s been three freaking years!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that you are starting to see me again. But Dennis, think about it - You are no longer aloof


    to me, but the way you treat me now is even more terrible than your aloofness. I am so sick and tired of


    this. Whenever I think of you, all I want to do is flee. My love for you won¡¯t keep me any longer. I am


    sorry, I just can¡¯t.¡±


    The air was full of indifference. Dennis didn¡¯t speak, but he just stayed silent for a very long time.


    Afterward, he spoke again, in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want me to do so you would stay?¡±


    I was a bit shocked and wasn¡¯t sure what to say all of a sudden.


    Seeing that I was silent, Dennis flipped my body over so we could be face-to-face with each other,


    ¡°ra, I am trying to fix our


    marriage. Can you please tell me - What do you want?¡±


    Looking at each other, I felt a bit worn out. I closed my eyes, reluctant to speak anymore.


    Yes, the problem was probably on me - I had mental problems.


    I had no idea how to tell him what was wrong with me, but we had be exhausted after fighting


    over some tiny little things every single time.


    I knew that getting a divorce wasn¡¯t the best way to fix our problem. But I couldn¡¯t think of a better


    solution at the moment.


    ¡°Dennis, I...¡±


    ¡°I know, just tell me what you want to do. You can continue to handle the Gibson family¡¯s affairs, but


    just don¡¯t get yourself


    caught up in it. For the rest, you can do whatever you want. ra, stay. We will make it work and live


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    happily ever after, okay?¡±


    I never knew he could speak to me so calmly, with pleas andpromises in his tone.


    It seemed that from the beginning, we had been thinking differently - I wanted to escape, he just


    wanted to resolve the problem.


    I didn¡¯t speak - I closed my eyes and felt very ufortable. Tonight, I didn¡¯t sleep well. Maybe it was


    because of the undone


    matters in my mind, or it was just my confusion.


    The next day!


    I woke up without an rm clock. I opened my eyes and realized that Dennis was staring at me


    smilingly.


    I was confused, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He looked at me, gently, ¡°You are awake?¡±


    I was kind of baffled.


    I suddenly remembered that I had taken some medicinest night, It might have to do with that.


    After being sluggish for a while, I got up and went to the bathroom. The doctor said that I should also


    massage myself and


    squeeze my boobies to see if these could achieve the effect of promotingctation with the medicine¡¯s


    help.


    I turned on the showerhead, took a shower, and cleaned myself up.


    I tried it a few times myself, but after all, I hadn¡¯t done it before - In the end, I didn¡¯t squeeze out


    anything, it hurt though.


    When Dennis came in, I was just cramped. Hising in so suddenly made me almost fall.


    Seeing my strange movements, he was sluggish for about a few seconds and frowned, ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    I...


    Should I just tell him that I was trying to promotectation?


    I grabbed the bath towel and wrapped my body tightly. I looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I am just


    taking a shower, trying to clean myself properly.¡±


    What ame excuse!


    Of course, Dennis didn¡¯t fall for it. He blocked my way and said with a serious look, ¡°You tell me now, or


    I will go ask Alex!¡±


    I...


    ¡°rie Bear is Diana¡¯s baby. She was born early, and without her birth mom¡¯s breast milk, she wasn¡¯t in


    a healthy condition. So


    I...¡± I answered very quickly. Even though I didn¡¯t finish my sentence, I was sure Dennis would have


    figured it out.

 Chapter 277: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 15

    Chapter 277: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 15


    Chapter 277: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 15


    He pursed his lips, and he seemed a little embarrassed, ¡°So, are you going to use your own?¡±


    ¡°What else needs to be done?¡± He sighed, a little helpless.


    ¡°Yes!¡± We were grown-ups. Besides, | had given birth to a baby myself. Looking at Dennis, | said,


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When the baby got out in natural birth, | naturally produced milk at first. Butter my baby was gone,


    and without the baby¡¯s stimtion, there was no prctin secretion, so | stopped producing milk


    naturally.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°So, you are doing this by yourself?¡± He seemed a bit upset, ¡°What did you takest


    night?¡±


    | told him the truth, ¡°Medicine that helps with promotingctation.¡±


    ¡°The doctor said, with massage and other methods...¡± | pursed my lips but didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°Massage and other methods?¡± He suddenly sneered, ¡°Massage yourself? Then what are you going to


    do with other methods?¡± His words were full of sarcasm.


    | was angered, ¡°Dennis, what are you implying?¡±


    He became quiet and did not speak anymore.


    After a long time, | said, ¡°The child was born prematurely, in poor health, and without breast milk. Now


    the child is three months old, but it looks like a


    newborn. Dennis, | was an orphan when | was a child, and my grandmother raised me - It was my luck.


    Now that my grandmother and Diana are gone,


    but Diana entrusted her child to me, and what | have to do is to do my best to protect her.¡±


    | didn¡¯t know how to love others, and | didn¡¯t know how to ept others¡¯ love, either. But | knew that


    love had another expression called ¡°give them the best¡±.


    Because of love, | put myself in their shoes. This child was like this for me. | would give her all the best


    | could.


    Dennis looked at me with depth andplexion in his eyes, ¡°What about me? To you, am | not even an


    important person? Hank has left you with


    regrets, what about me? What am | to you? Am | your dispensable husband?¡±


    What Dennis ever wished for, in fact, which | had always known, was just to feel needed by me and to


    be held dear by me.


    The lights in the bedroom were dim and gloomy, but his eyes were extraordinarily bright. We looked at


    each other, but | couldn''t say anything for a while.


    After a long time, he let go of me, took two steps back in frustration, hooked his lips mockingly, and was


    relieved.


    ¡°Fine, ra. Whatever.¡± Seeing him turn to leave, | reached out and grabbed him.


    | couldn''t speak out the feelings in my heart, but the action was almost subconscious, ¡°I want to put you


    first than anyone else, but I''m more afraid


    that one day | can''t live without you, that you would suddenly walk away.¡±


    He looked back at me with the eyes of depth, ¡°So, you''ve been ignoring all my feelings? You hold


    everyone else dear in your heart, but only hurt me?¡±


    | shook my head, looking at his eyes only to feel a little ufortable, ¡°No, | never mean to hurt you,


    but I''m feeling too insecure, I''m afraid you would leave me, | fear you don¡¯t want me!¡±


    He was surprised, his tall and slender body stiffened slightly. Then he reached out and hugged me, a


    little awkward, ¡°Silly!¡±


    He hugged me for a while, and | leaned against his chest.


    His voice was low and restrained, ¡°We might still fight with each other in the future, but we won¡¯t get


    divorced or part from


    each other, ra, I would never let go of you. I am always yours.¡±


    I didn¡¯t speak, I was too stupid to know how to handle this marriage.


    It was the end of the year, and mostpanies were on annual leave now. So Dennis didn¡¯t have


    anything to do.


    Nanny Daisy was not going to stay with us for the new year celebration, so it would just be Dennis and


    me this year.


    I brought Dennis to the YT Apartment. Luis Collins¡¯spany was still busy and Alex was taking care


    of rie Bear.


    Alex opened the door, and he saw Dennis and me. He was a bit surprised, butter he said to us


    calmly, ¡°rie Bear just fell asleep.¡±


    I nodded, walked in, and said, ¡°Was she doing okayst night?¡±


    ¡°Not bad at all!¡± Saying so, he nced at Dennis quickly and looked away.


    Thinking back to how he was like in college, I turned to look at Dennis and said, ¡°This is Alex, my


    schoolmate from college. You


    might have heard about him before.¡±


    Alex gave me a stare, and said with an awkward smile on my face, ¡°Mr. George, nice to meet you!¡±


    Dennis spoke, ¡°Likewise!¡±


    Dennis acted indifferent and distant. So Alex went straight to check on rie Bear after greeting


    Dennis.


    I took Dennis and followed Alex into rie¡¯s bedroom. The little guy drank some form milk and fell


    asleep already.


    Dennis looked at rie Bear in a trance, raised his hand, and was about to touch the child, but took it


    back eventually.


    Probably all men were like this, and they would be at a loss when facing a newborn.


    Alex collected the rie Bear¡¯s clothes and put them in theundry room. He looked at me and said,


    ¡°Do you still need to take medicine today?¡±


    I felt a bit awkward immediately. I looked at rie¡¯s tiny body, nodded, and said, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Alex looked at Dennis, raised his brows, and left the room - He saw that Dennis was concentrated on


    looking at the baby.


    There was only Dennis and me in the room now. He looked at rie Bear extremely attentively. It had


    been a while before he looked at me and said, ¡°Was it Mario¡¯s?¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect that he would suddenly say something like that, which startled me, and I quickly shook


    my head, ¡°No...¡±


    When I met his deep gaze, I couldn¡¯t help but lower my head. I was about to say something but gave


    up in the end.


    ¡°Does Mario know?¡± Dennis continued. His slender fingers gently touched rie¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t!¡± I guess Dennis had somehow figured it out. It would be too contrived for me to


    continue hiding it.


    He nodded, looking at the baby with a smile - He was such a beautiful man. ¡°Later we should ask Mr.


    Thomson to get ready.


    We are taking the baby to the city hall and changing her legalst name.


    And after that, let¡¯s bring her home during the new year so the George seniors can officially meet her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to react for a while, so I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him nkly. Seeing that I was


    distracted, he pursed his lips, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Nothing!¡± But I felt warm inside my heart.


    I hesitated for a while before I said to him, ¡°Dennis, thank you!¡± Taking care of rie Bear was just


    what I should do. But it seemed that Dennis had already seen the baby as his own and had thought


    everything through for me.


    Alex prepared the medicine and handed it to me. My stomach felt a little nauseous just looking at it, but


    it was just something


    I had to take.


    I swallowed the medicine with water. And Alex added, ¡°The doctor says the medicine works better with


    massages. If necessary, you can ask for help.¡±


    Alex was stating a fact, but somehow it sounded inappropriate. He looked at Dennis, shut up, and left


    the room.


    Dennis looked at me and pursed his lips, ¡°Taking too much medicine isn¡¯t good for your health.¡±


    I nodded, my eyesight fell on rie Bear, and said, ¡°I am going to the hospital in a while.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you!¡± Dennis spoke.


    I was about to turn him down. But for some reason, rie burst into tears all of a sudden.


    I wasn¡¯t good at taking care of babies, so I didn¡¯t dare to hold her up. I hurried out to find Alex.

 Chapter 278: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 16

    Chapter 278: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 16


    Chapter 278: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 16


    Alex was in the kitchen. Since he didn¡¯t know how to cook, he had hired a nanny over. He was just


    about to go in when he heard rie crying.


    ¡°She must be hungry!¡± He grabbed the nursing bottle and hurried into rie¡¯s room.


    | followed behind him, but he stopped suddenly, | couldn''t control the speed and mmed into his back.


    My nose hurt, ¡°Alex, you...¡± | didn¡¯t get to finish the sentence. Like Alex, | was surprised, too.


    During the time | was out looking for Alex, Dennis had already held up the baby in his arms. The baby


    was as big as two palms, held by him.


    rie looked extremely tiny in Dennis''s arms. She stopped crying already and looked at Dennis with


    her big sparkling eyes - Such a sweetheart!


    Alex was surprised. He walked over, handed Dennis the bottle, pursed his lips, and coughed, ¡°She


    must be hungry, here. It¡¯s time to feed her.¡±


    Dennis found a ce to sit down and gently fed rie with the nursing bottle.


    The man who was usually arrogant and stern now looked very different - He was feeding the baby at


    this time. | didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    But | thought what | was looking at now was cute, warm, but also funny.


    Alex took a look, didn¡¯t say anything, but turned and left.


    | walked to the side of Dennis, looked at rie taking milk and staring at Dennis with her big eyes, and


    said to Dennis myself, ¡°When did you get so


    good with kids?¡±


    Especially, with newborns.


    He looked up at me, there were sparkles in his eyes, ¡°I took lessons when you were pregnant.¡±


    ¡°When did you learn?¡± | had no idea he had taken lessons.


    He pursed his lips but didn¡¯t say anything. His sight stayed on rie, and he said in a low voice, ¡°Take


    her back to T Vis. Alex and Luis have a lot on


    their tes too. You are not going to let them take care of the baby, are you?¡±


    | was a bit stunned, and | had no idea how to answer this question.


    Seeing me in a daze, he sighed, ¡°T Vis are spacious, plus you have time now, and the baby will keep


    youpany. Don''t worry about it - | will find a


    few more babysitters to help you out. Nanny Daisy will be back after the new year celebration. She is


    experienced with children. The baby will be in


    good hands.¡±


    He looked at me and said seriously, ¡°Is this okay, babe?¡±


    | nodded subconsciously, and just realized | did so shortly afterward. | shook my head immediately and


    said, ¡°No, | want to ask Alex and Luis first.


    After all, they have taken care of rie Bear for so long. Taking the baby away without checking with


    them would probably hurt


    their feelings. Especially they have built a strong connection with the baby now.¡±


    Dennis nodded but did not object.


    At noon, Luis came back for lunch. He came home with some fresh fruits. At the dining table, I checked


    on him carefully. But I


    only found that he had be a different man than we first met.


    At that time, he was a ruffian, and he looked like a condescending second-generation from a rich


    family. It was only after half


    a year, and he seemed to be taciturn, and most of the time he was quietly looking out for others.


    He looked back at me. I raised my brows, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you going back this new year?¡± The Collins family wasn¡¯t huge, but they still possessed


    considerable properties. Luna


    owned a good set of fortunes after getting married. Even though the Collins family relied on Luis, Luna


    had never thought


    about passing down all properties of the Collins to him.


    He set the tableware, froze slightly, looked at me, and said, ¡°Where are you going back?¡±


    I was at a loss for words, suddenly not knowing what to say.


    A few people sat down, Luis looked at Dennis and said, ¡°You guys should find time to bring rie Bear


    to change her names


    and handle the adoption paperwork.¡±


    I was surprised and looked at him.


    He pursed his lips and said indifferently, ¡°Neither Alex nor I can formally adopt her. You two are legally-


    wedded husband and


    wife, and you can follow through the formal procedures to adopt rie.¡±


    Alex was surprised at first. After hearing Luis¡¯s words, he kept being silent.


    Dennis hummed. His eyes fell on rie Bear, and he said, ¡°I''ll deal with these as soon as possible.¡±


    Luis nodded, but said calmly, ¡°My mother would like to invite you all to dinner.


    Luna wanted to have dinner with us?


    I was stunned for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Us?¡±


    They had moved on from what happened with Olivia, but it could not be undone. After all, Olivia was


    Luna¡¯s daughter. I hurt


    her daughter and made her notorious. Why would she want to have dinner with me after all that?


    Luis nodded. ¡°You and Dennis both.¡±


    I looked at Dennis subconsciously. He nodded and said yes.


    After dinner, Luis went to work. Dennis and I took rie Bear to handle the necessary paperwork.


    And we were in the car.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. I looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Luna Luis¡¯s biological mother?¡±


    I had seen how much Luna cared for Olivia. But Luna didn¡¯t seem to care about Luis as much as she


    did Olivia.


    Dennis started the car. He look straight at the front and said, ¡°Well, Luis''s mother died in a car ident.


    And after that, Mr.


    Collins married Luna. At that time, Luis was in his teens and became Luna¡¯s stepson.¡±


    Teenage Luis wasn¡¯t a kid anymore. It was obvious that Luis wasn¡¯t close to his stepmom Luna.


    ¡°Why would Luna invite us to dinner?¡± It stands to reason that she didn¡¯t want to see me now more than


    anyone else.


    At the traffic light intersection, Dennis stopped the car, and he looked at me, ¡°Is there still any


    resentment in your heart,


    babe?¡±


    I was taken aback, ¡°What resentment?¡±


    ¡°Toward Luna and Olivia?¡±


    I pursed my lips and subconsciously looked at rie Bear, who was already asleep. I couldn¡¯t help but


    say, ¡°Life is too short to


    spend it sadly.


    We just have to move on no matter what.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t keep dwelling on the past forever. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what had happened to


    Diana and the baby. But all I


    could do was to let go and carry on with my life.


    Besides, Olivia and Luna weren¡¯t doing well right now.


    We handled the paperwork very fast. Dennis had been sessful in Newton Town for many years,


    both in terms of personnel


    Bear¡¯s matters.


    Dennis looked at me with a smile, ¡°So now officially, we have a new member in our family.¡±


    He nced at my ID and frowned, ¡°You are still using your maiden name?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°When we were getting married, Grandpa told me to change myst name to yours. But if I


    had changed it,


    Grandma would be the one and only one left in our family in HL Area. So I never changed it.¡±


    Dennis raised his brows, ¡°But... doesn¡¯t Leo just be a Kennedy recently same as you?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°When his dad sent him over and asked Grandma to foster him, Leo was already a


    semi-grown-up. Andter


    on, the Kennedy found him and took him in. I guess he¡¯s always been a Kennedy after all.¡±


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°The Kennedy family is in power in City P. Have you ever thought about


    why Leo¡¯s birth dad didn¡¯t


    choose a family with better conditions but Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was because of the situation at the time.¡± Who knew! - It was over 20 years ago.


    He hooked his lips and got into the car with rie Bear in his arms. He looked at her gently, and said,


    ¡°A lonely old man ina


    small county would get to know the young master of the Kennedy family in City P, as well as the


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    famous businessman in


    Newton Town, ra, do you think this would a coincidence?¡±

 Chapter 279: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 17

    Chapter 279: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 17


    Chapter 279: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 17


    | slightly frowned after getting in the car. | had always been curious about the fact that Grandma would


    know Grandpa George - She had told me that


    Grandpa George was an old friend of here when she brought me out from the HL Area.


    | didn¡¯t think too much into it at that time. But now when | thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem like a


    coincidence that Grandma, who had stayed in a small


    county like HL Area, would know Grandpa George in Newton Town and Leo¡¯s dad.


    The more | thought about it, the less sense it seemed to make. With Grandma passing, even though |


    would love to find out why, | wouldn¡¯t be able to.


    ¡°It¡¯s all water under the bridge now. Let¡¯s just move on and hurry back home with rie Bear! It''s


    freezing out here.¡± Dennis agreed easily and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Considering that rie Bear might have a hard time getting used to suddenly moving into T Vis, Alex


    agreed with me taking her to T Vis for the day and bringing her back to YT Community at night.


    After such a busy day, it was a littlete when we returned to T Vis.


    | was a little sleepy, and as soon as | opened the door, Dennis didn¡¯t give me a chance to react - He


    went straight ahead to pick me up from the car.


    We went directly into the vi. | froze for a few seconds before | said, ¡°Dennis, let go of me. | can walk.¡±


    After having the baby, | lost a few pounds. It was easy enough for Dennis to get into the vi when


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    holding me in his arms.


    When we were at the door, Dennis looked at me and didn¡¯t seem to want to put me down, he said,


    ¡°Open the door, babe!¡±


    | stretched out my finger and entered my fingerprint. Dennis carried me into the hall and went directly to


    the bedroom on the second floor.


    Putting me on the bed, Dennis wrapped me up entirely into his arms - The posture was extraordinarily


    intimate.


    We were adults, | surely knew what he was up to. It felt a little embarrassing for a while.


    ¡°Dennis...¡±


    He stared at me with a pair of ck eyes, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple slid slightly, and his voice was low


    and hoarse, ¡°Don¡¯t ever


    leave my side, ra. You are my wife, I will always have your back. I¡¯ve got you, no matter what...¡±


    For a moment, my eyes were a bit watery. I said to him, a bit anxiously, ¡°I appreciate it, Dennis!¡±


    He snugged his head next to my ears, smiling, ¡°Do I get my rewards for being an amazing husband?¡±


    Seeing that I stared at me with a confused look, Dennis smiled and pulled me closer into his arms, ¡°You


    are skinny, babe. From tomorrow on, start eating some more nutritious food, otherwise, people are


    going to say that I abuse my wife.¡±


    I pursed my lips - There was an indescribable feeling in my heart, both moved and somewhat


    unbearable.


    He hugged me a little tighter and said, ¡°I will bring rie Bear over here to live with us tomorrow!¡±


    I nodded but didn¡¯t know what to say to him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of all that had happened. Dennis was extra gentle tonight, but a lot of


    doubts arose in my heart.


    The next day.


    There was no sight of Dennis by my side when I woke up.


    He had already changed his clothes, stood by the window, looked at me, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to


    sleep for a while longer?¡±


    ¡°Are you on your way out?¡± Dennis was dressed nicely and seemed to be in a great mood. He had set


    a nice hairdo too.


    All these made him look even more attractive.


    He walked up to me, kissed me gently on my forehead, and said, ¡°I am going to pick up rie Bear. So


    I just tried the clothes on to see if they fit.¡±


    His words cracked me up, ¡°This sounds so formal, are you sure?¡±


    He even especially had done his hair for him picking up rie.


    He smiled, walked over to me, handed me the tie, and said, ¡°I am her father now. Of course, I would


    love to leave her a perfect impression.¡±


    I helped him tie the tie. And I couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°She¡¯s only three months old, she wouldn¡¯t


    remember it anyway.¡±


    He looked down at the tie, in a good mood, looked back at me, and said, ¡°How do I look? Do I look


    great in these?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything but nod.


    I shifted his body, trying to get out of bed. But I didn¡¯t expect to feel such bad pain in mydy parts. I


    red at him, ¡°Dennis George, you bastard!¡±


    Being scolded by me inexplicably, he was shocked for a moment and said, ¡°What was it, babe?¡±


    I pursed my lips, said nothing, and got off the bed. Before my feet hit the ground, I was hugged up by


    him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, babe. I''ll be more careful and gentle next time.


    I rolled his eyes at him and we went into the bathroom. I didn''t get out of his arms. I let him wash my


    face when he was holding me.


    ¡°Dennis, if you are still like that next time, we''ll sleep in separate beds."

 Chapter 280: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 18

    Chapter 280: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 18


    Chapter 280: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 18


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, put me down so |nded on the ground, and he said, ¡°How about what


    you have done to me -What should | do with that?¡±


    | was confused, a little unable to react - What had | done to him?


    He pursed his lips and looked at me with his pair of smiling ck eyes. Only then did | notice there was


    some white liquid on his clothes.


    | just realized the white liquid was the consequence of prctin. My face was burning for a while, and |


    said, ¡°But |... | didn¡¯t ask you to hug me!¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Well, I''ll pay attention next time.¡±


    I.


    ¡°It''s okay. As long as the baby is fed, it will notst forever. This is the normal state of mothers. It seems


    that rie Bear should have enough to eat.¡±


    Dennis said, and took off his jacket, on which there were white liquid stains.


    | ignored him and pushed him out of the bathroom, so | could clean myself up.


    Getting out of the bathroom, | got changed. Dennis was preparing breakfast downstairs.


    Seeing that | got dressed, he looked at me and said, ¡°Grab some breakfast before going, babe!¡±


    ¡°Let''s head over there now.¡± | grabbed my purse. | wasn''t in the mood of having breakfast.


    Dennis had probably figured out | was anxious. There was nothing he could do. He handed me two


    boiled eggs and said, ¡°Eat these on the ride.¡±


    Afterward, he grabbed the car keys and headed out with me. We got in the car and started the engine.


    | was in the mood to talk along the way. Dennis said, ¡°I hired two babysitters. Give them time to try out


    first. And If you think they aren''t good fits, then


    we can hire other ones after the new year. Okay, babe?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± | responded, then | continued to be silent again.


    He seemed intent on discussing the subject with me, so he continued, ¡°We''ll go to the hospital after we


    have brought rie Bear home.¡±


    | frowned subconsciously, ¡°What are we doing in the hospital?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Are you nning to endure the pain every time we have sex and


    leave it be?¡±


    I.


    ¡°How are we going to cure this?¡± This was caused by a mental disorder, not a physical one.


    He pursed his lips, ¡°Every disease has its cure. The doctors will find the best way for us.¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡®Besides, you have been suffering from insomnia. There¡¯s no good stalling


    without seeing the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Lam feeling much better recently,¡± | said. He didn¡¯t know that in the days when the child passed away,


    | could hardly fall asleep, but now | feltparatively better.


    He pursed his lips, his two ck eyes were filled with a superficial smile, his brows overflowed with


    unexined meaning, with


    a bit of dark evil charm, ¡°If every night is likest night, are you going to drain me?¡±


    I...


    I looked up at him, my emotions were a little light, ¡°If you don¡¯t touch me, why will you be drained?¡±


    He held the steering wheel and frowned, ¡°When did you get so dirty?¡±


    While speaking, he took my hand, put it on his lips, and kissed the back of it. He said, ¡°You know that


    the more times you


    endure this, the more easily you would get hurt. And we barely allow the wound to heal before we do it


    again - the wound will


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    get infected. We will have to go to the hospital eventually.¡±


    I looked at him and said with anger, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t touch me, I won¡¯t get hurt!¡±


    His eyes sank, ¡°So, are you expecting that I endure your frigidity and die from high libido?¡±


    Dennis George, when did you get so vicious?


    I was upset, ¡°Sure, why not? After you pass away, I will have all your legacy. Now that I have rie


    Bear, the rest of my life


    will be worry-free.¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡± At the traffic light intersection, he stopped the car and bit me. It was extremely painful.


    It almost felt like a punishment.


    Seeing that I was still holding the two eggs he put in my hand on our way out, he raised his eyebrows,


    ¡°Eat them now.¡±


    I pursed my lips, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡±


    The green light was back on. Dennis started the car again. He had a meaningful look on when he saw


    me ying with the


    boiled eggs, ¡°Haven''t you had enough funst night?¡±


    I was confused. And then I looked down at my hand and the two eggs I was holding, my brain fried.


    Looking at him, I roared, ¡°Dennis, you are a douche bag! What the heck are you thinking?¡± He hadn''t


    thought carefully about


    what he was going to say.


    He smiled, the corners of his mouth raised, ¡°Hey, watch yournguage!¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to talk to him now.


    Seeing that I ignored him, Dennis became serious, looked at me, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go


    to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°They won''t fit my problem.¡± We went through that once and it didn¡¯t work. The treatment for this kind of


    disease was nothing


    more than taking medicine. The psychiatrist had nothing to do except chat and enlighten me.


    He looked down and said nothing. The car entered the YT Community and Dennis parked it downstairs


    at the building.


    He got out of the car, nced at me, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°Should I hug and help you get down?¡±


    I shook my head, got out of the car, and went straight into the building.


    We had called Alex in advance before we came over, so he already had rie Bear¡¯s belongings ready


    when we arrived. When


    he saw Dennis and me, he seemed a bit upset, ¡°She might need a couple of days to get used to the


    surroundings when


    moving in with you guys.


    In the first two days, she might be acting up and have a hard time falling asleep early.¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°Where is rie Bear now?¡±


    *She¡¯s in the bedroom now. Luis is feeding her form milk.¡±


    I went straight into rie¡¯s bedroom after a quick hesitation. I saw Luis wearing a set of ck suits,


    looking handsome and


    ready for work. And he just finished feeding rie.


    When he said me, he spoke immediately, ¡°She¡¯s full now. So she won¡¯t cry hungryter.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Allow me.¡± I took the nursing bottle from Luis. And then I looked at him and said, ¡°Can you


    go double-check and


    make sure we''ve packed everything of rie¡¯s?¡±


    Luis nodded. On his way out, I spoke after a brief hesitation, ¡°Close the door behind you, please.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Dennis came in before I could give Luis an answer. And he looked at Luis and said, ¡°She¡¯s


    breastfeeding, are you going to watch?¡±


    I...


    Luis blushed and turned to go out. But when Alex heard Dennis say so, he was surprised, ¡°ra only


    has taken the medicines


    twice. It¡¯s working already? But doesn¡¯t it also need the help of massages and...¡±


    Having said so, he did not continue speaking - He looked at Dennis instead, and he figured it all out


    immediately.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Too much information, I am out!¡± Saying so, Alex closed the door and left.


    I...


    I couldn¡¯t help but look up at Dennis.


    I seriously resented him at the moment, and my face was burning from shyness.


    ¡°You get out!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t willing to go, ¡°I want to keep youpany, babe.¡±


    I red at him, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Dennis ignored what I had said. He seated himself outside at the balcony and started to y some


    online games on his phone.


    I...


    Dennis - How shameless!


    I didn¡¯t bother to give him any more attention. I turned my back against him and held rie Bear. When


    I went out in the


    morning, I deliberately wore something convenient for breastfeeding.


    It turned out that I was overthinking. rie proved my spection wrong. The little guy seemed open to


    taking milk from me.


    I didn¡¯t have to worry about it at all, and she picked it up herself.


    After a while, Dennis suddenly stood behind me. He''s tall and slender figure cast a shadow on me.


    I looked up and found him staring at me. I subconsciously turned around to avoid him. If I wasn¡¯t


    holding rie Bear, I would have cursed him.


    But I held it back - I suppressed his anger and said, ¡®Dennis George, have some respect for my privacy,


    okay?¡±


    He spoke with a calm voice, ¡°But you are my wife. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I...


    After I finished feeding rie, Dennis came to join Alex and Luis, holding her. Alex saw Dennis, pursed


    his lips, and hummed,


    ¡°The way Mr. George holds rie Bear was like a semi-paralyzed.¡±

 Chapter 281: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 19

    Chapter 281: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 19


    Chapter 281: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 19


    | nced at Dennis and saw how cautious he was. The big man, who was 5ft 10in, was holding rie


    Bear in a weird gesture as if he just got shot. He moved step by step, and his body was too stiff.


    | was trying to hold back myughter. Luis also pursed his lips, looked at me, and said, ¡°rie doesn''t


    have many baby stuff. Alex and | will walk you guys out in a minute. Most of her crying at night is


    because she is hungry. Try and let her sleep by your side for a couple of days to help her settle in.


    That way, it¡¯s also easier for you to just get up and feed her when she does cry for food.¡±


    | nodded, looked at them, and said, ¡°Guys, join us at the T Vis and have a New Year''s Eve dinner


    together - It''s a rare but great opportunity to hang out now that we are all in Newton Town.¡±


    Luis took a look at Alex. He seemed to be checking if Alex was willing to go.


    Alex nodded and spoke, ¡°Sounds great. | am not going back to City P this new year. It¡¯s going to be


    great to get together and spend our first new year with rie Bear.¡±


    Luis agreed along, nodding. He then looked at me and said, ¡°I will send you the time and location in a


    bit. My mom has been talking about it a few times - If you two feel awkward about going there by


    yourselves, bring rie Bear along with you too.¡±


    | was a bit confused for a while. But then | realized Luis was referring to that Luna had been wanting to


    invite us to have dinner together.


    So | said, ¡°rie Bear''s too young to go with us. | will stay with her tonight. You guys should go ahead


    and enjoy dinner!¡±


    Luis looked at Dennis with his two eyes of depth, ¡°Are you going, Mr. George?¡±


    | assumed that Dennis wouldn''t agree to have dinner with Luna. So | was surprised to see him nod his


    head, saying ¡°Sure, let''s go!¡±


    Then he walked out the door quietly, with rie Bear in his arms. Alex looked at Dennis and kept trying


    not tough. If it wasn''t for Dennis''s cold and serious temper, | would haveughed out loud when |


    saw him acting like that.


    | was having a headache. Besides, | really didn¡¯t want to see Luna now.


    | got into the car after Dennis. He seated rie Bear in the back seats and secured her cradle with the


    child safety seat. | went straight to sit in the


    back as well.


    Alex and Luis loaded everything into the car. Luis told us they were going to rush back to work, and


    then they drove away.


    Dennis started the car and we were out of the YT Community in a minute. | couldn''t help but ask, ¡°I


    thought you would usually avoid going to dinner


    gatherings?¡±


    He pursed his lips, kept driving the car, and said easily, ¡°Do you notice that Luis has been very busy


    recently?¡±


    | was stunned for a moment, followed his topic, and said, ¡°Yeah, it seems like it.copy right hot novel pub


    ¡°Have you thought about why?¡± Perhaps it was because of rie Bear in the car, Dennis drove slower


    and more steadily than


    usual.


    I thought about it and said, ¡°Luis is a rich second-generation. He¡¯s still the heir of the Collins family


    even though Luna is in charge of the family¡¯s businesses. The credit lending business he runs now, on


    one hand, has been a way for him to gain operational experience. On the other hand, it is also


    something he¡¯s been interested in. But it¡¯s already the end of the year now, the credit annual review list


    should either have been done long before or should it have been dyed until after the new year¡¯s


    celebrations. Besides, there are not as many audit firms open for services this time of the year. Why


    has he been so busytely then? Is he short of money, or is there something wrong happening with


    him?¡±


    He hummed, and his voice was light, ¡°Look at you, being all analytical... You are not too stupid, after


    all.¡±


    I...


    Dennis George - What did that even mean?


    Tickling rie Bear, I asked, ¡°So did Luis run into some trouble?¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of the butterfly effect?¡±


    I answered, ¡°The pping of the butterfly¡¯s wings can cause a hurricane on the other side of the world?¡±


    He responded with ¡°Mhm-hmm¡±. His ck eyes were concentrating on the road in the front. It was all


    because of rie Bear -


    Now Dennis was being extra careful and focused.


    ¡°Luna¡¯s incident not only affects the development of the businesses and properties under her name but


    also everything rted to her. The stagnation of most of Luna¡¯s businesses has indirectly affected the


    Collins family as well, including the credit lending business under Luis¡¯s name. the Holmes Real Estate


    is a hugepany - Thepany''s capital and corporate structure should be able to hold it up for a


    while even under great pressure and challenges now.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not the same for Luis¡¯s lending business. Credit-lending businesses came into being less than


    two years ago. The


    reputation and ie of Luis¡¯spany in the past two years have been good, however, it is still a


    smallpany. Once it is


    affected by huge external forces, the speed of its copse is faster than you think. Manyrge


    canceled their cooperation with credit lending businesses this year.


    Honestly, the facts hurt. I didn¡¯t expect this would happen at all, so I couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°So, in


    order to help hispany


    survive, Luis must find a way to convince several bigpanies to continue cooperation with him by


    the end of the year.¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°He must!¡±


    ¡°Has the George group stopped cooperation with Luis?¡± I spoke. rie grabbed me with four of her tiny


    little soft fingers, and


    her two big eyes were checking out everything around her.


    ¡°We have. But the contract we signed with himst year only includes business in Newton Town. I have


    moved thepany


    headquarter to City P this year, soparatively the funding has been cut half.¡±


    ¡°How about the Thomson group then?¡±


    We drove into the T Vis. Dennis pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same with the Thomson group.


    Besides, let¡¯s not forget -


    The Thomson group has partnered with AC already.¡±


    Right - Andy Lee did me a favor that time.


    I kept rubbing the area between my eyebrows. I felt bad inside my heart now.


    Finally, we were back at the vi. It was already noon. After Dennis had settled rie Bear in the


    nursery room, he came back, looked at me, and said, ¡°Go keep an eye on rie. I am going to move


    the baby stuff into her room from the car.¡±


    I nodded. But after taking a few steps away from Dennis, I looked back at him and said to him when he


    was carrying things


    out of the trunk, ¡°Dennis, honey - I¡¯m starving.¡±


    I didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning, and neither did eat when we were over at Alex¡¯s ce. Of course, I


    was hungry now.


    He was surprised for a moment, then smiled, ¡°Are you ming me for not serving you food? Where are


    the boiled eggs that I gave you in the morning on our way out?¡±


    ¡°I forgot about them and left them behind at Alex¡¯s ce!¡± I pursed my lips, with my face pouted, and


    looked at him innocently.


    Dennis burst intoughter, ¡°What do you want to eat? I will cook for you shortly!¡±


    ¡®Anything would do!¡± I said, with a smirk on my face. Watching him take everything out of the trunk, I


    couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Dennis, you kind of look like a stay-at-home dad now.


    He looked at me meaningfully and said, ¡°Come here and close the door.¡±


    I nodded, closed the car door, and followed behind him, saying childishly, ¡°If you could give birth to a


    baby and breastfeed, I


    guess you would turn out well even without getting married, right?"


    He looked back at me, pursed his lips, and raised his eyebrows, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I am just trying to give youpliments.¡±


    ¡°Speak English!¡± He looked at me and said after putting everything into the nursery room.


    Dennis was about 8 inches taller than me. I walked up to him, stood on tiptoe, raised my head, and


    kissed his face. I smiled


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    and said, ¡°How about this?¡±


    He looked at me in a flirty way, ¡°Wait until tonight.¡±


    I...


    rie was a well-behaved baby - After eating and sleeping, she looked around with a pair of big eyes.


    She would reach out her tiny little hands to grab whatever she saw and liked now and then. Dennis was


    busy in the kitchen.


    And he had left his phone in rie¡¯s room when he was moving the baby stuff.


    When the phone vibrated, rie Bear just listened. Her round eyes were sparkling, yet she didn¡¯t move


    at all, as if she was so curious.


    I didn¡¯t answer the call for Dennis though. I just yelled toward the kitchen, ¡°Dennis, your phone is


    ringing.¡±


    I heard the sound of water sshing from the kitchen, and Dennis answered me, ¡°Answer it for me,


    babe!¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything else.


    I looked at the caller ID - It was Olivia Pearson calling.


    I frowned upon her as usual and picked up the call. Before I could say anything, I could hear Olivia


    sobbing.

 Chapter 282: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 20

    Chapter 282: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 20


    Chapter 282: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 20


    ¡°Dennis, honey - Can you pleasee to visit me? | don¡¯t know why my mom wants to keep me living


    in the hospital. Why isn¡¯t she willing to take me


    back to the L Community? Dennis, do you think she¡¯s abandoned me?¡±


    Luna wouldn''t want Olivia to go back to the L Community. But why?


    ¡°Ms. Olivia Pearson, here is some advice for you. It''s more reliable for you to call Mr. Thomson for this


    kind of request. Your beloved Dennis is cooking


    for me and our daughter in the kitchen now. He probably won''t have the time to mind your business.¡±


    When Olivia heard that it was my voice, she seemed upset and started freaking out, ¡°Who allows you


    to take calls for Dennis? ra, you are such a


    skank!¡±


    What the heck - It was so rude of Olivia to have said so!


    ¡°It''s my hubby''s phone, why can''t | answer the calls for him, especially when he has asked me to? Ms.


    Pearson, stop using Dennis¡¯s sympathy to get


    what you want. If you have the time, take it and think about why your birth parents would hate your


    guts. Don¡¯t waste your time messing with other''s


    family life! You are such a whore!¡±


    ¡°ra, you...¡±


    | just hung up the phone. Anyway, | didn¡¯t need to listen to what she was going to say to know that she


    was swearing. | wouldn''t want to ruin my


    peaceful mind.


    After hanging up, | threw the phone aside. And suddenly someone hugged me from behind.


    Dennis said gently, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±


    He still had cooking odors on him, but it still didn¡¯t lessen his handsomeness. | couldn''t help but ask,


    ¡°What did | call you?¡±


    He asked again, with his low voice, ¡°What did you just call me when you were on the phone?¡±


    | was a bit stunned, but | said subconsciously, ¡°Hubby?¡±


    His maic voice let out a lowugh, rubbed his stubble against my face, gave me a kiss, and said,


    ¡°Say that one more time?¡±


    I...


    Pushing him away, | said angrily, ¡°Olivia asked you for help, don¡¯t you n to go?¡±


    He walked over to me and smiled, ¡°Didn''t you tell her to go to Marcus? She doesn''t need me.¡±


    | rolled my eyes at him and walked to the cradle to take a look at rie Bear, ¡°Has Luna been


    neglecting Olivia recently?¡±


    Olivia was obviously not in good health. Luna didn''t let her rest and heal in City P but sent her back to


    Newton Town instead. And now she didn''t allow


    her to go back to the L Community. Why would she do all these?


    Maybe it was because of that | jumped too fast from one topic to another, Dennis held his forehead and


    said helplessly, ¡°It is not our business to mind.


    When did you like to meddle so much?¡±


    ¡°Lam not trying to meddle, but just curious.¡± rie Bear was holding my hand the whole time, and her


    mouth opened.


    rie Bear must be hungry.


    Dennis didn''t seem to be concerned about Olivia''s affairs.


    He just said, ¡°Marcus will take care of her. rie Bear is hungry. Do you want to grab something to eat


    or breastfeed first?¡±


    Of course, I was definitely going to breastfeed first.


    Looking at him, I frowned, ¡°You go out first!¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°But I¡¯ve seen every inch of you. Why are you avoiding me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re creepy?¡±


    He said confidently, ¡°But you are my wife. What¡¯s creepy about me wanting to keep youpany when


    you breastfeed our daughter?¡±


    That was funny!


    I didn¡¯t expect Olivia to show up at T Vis uninvited. rie Bear was already asleep when the doorbell


    rang.


    I was eating. Dennis got up and went to open the door. There were no sounds or movements for a long


    time, so I couldn¡¯t help but nce over.


    I vaguely saw Olivia standing at the door. Her face was haggard and shivering.


    I hadn¡¯¡®t seen her for a few days, but she seemed to have gotten thinner than before.


    I didn¡¯t intend to keep checking what was going on with them. But after all, this was my home, and I


    had every right to do so.


    I almost walked to the door, and I heard Olivia¡¯s voice faintly, ¡°I did try to stop troubling you guys and


    close friend you used to know, instead of someone you resent. But I have failed. I can¡¯t stop thinking


    about you. And I don¡¯t know what I should do, Dennis. You are all I have now.¡±


    ¡°Come on in! Let¡¯s talk inside.


    "Dennis didn¡¯t say anything, but I did.


    Dennis turned his head and nced at me, then indifferently made way for Olivia to let her in.


    Olivia didn¡¯t seem surprised when she saw me. Her face sank. She looked at Dennis and continued,


    ¡°Dennis, if you leave me alone, all I could do is to kill myself.¡±


    Dennis usually didn''t care about stuff like this. But he was more responsible for Olivia than anything


    else. Looking at her, he


    spoke in a cold voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Seemingly not expecting Dennis to be so indifferent, Olivia took a deep breath. Her face was pale,


    ¡°Take me to see my mother.¡±


    I was more surprised than Olivia was. Why did she have to ask Dennis to take herself to meet her birth


    mother instead of going by herself?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis seemed very calm, and he just said lightly, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Then he looked at her indifferently and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to visit even if you need


    anything. Marcus will take care of you.¡±


    Olivia''s face was extremely pale, and her eyes were filled with pain. After a long time, she nodded and


    said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    There was a distinct tremor in her voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. ra and I have something to do in a while. If there¡¯s nothing we can help you with,


    maybe you should go back first!¡± Dennis said, with no emotion at all.


    This was an expulsion of Olivia.


    I heard the hidden meaning in Dennis¡¯s words, and so did her.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Still, she answered with one single word.


    Olivia turned around, with destion and ridiculousness in her eyes.


    Seeing Olivia leave the vi, I pursed my lips, as if I saw the old me in her, ¡°Dennis, are you so


    heartless to every woman?¡±


    He looked back at me, and his ck eyes were extremely deep, ¡°To you, never!¡±


    I didn¡¯t speak, but I was still curious about the question, ¡°Why would Olivia need you to bring herself to


    meet Luna?¡±


    What happened between Luna and Olivia actually?


    Dennis looked at me seriously, ¡°Have you thought about finding your birth parents?¡±


    I was a bit shocked, ¡°How did you change the topic so fast?¡±


    He frowned, didn¡¯t mention anything else, but said, ¡°Answer my question head-on.¡±


    I pondered for a while and spoke, ¡°I would be lying if I told you I haven¡¯t thought about it. But it¡¯s been


    so many years now, I


    wouldn¡¯t know how to get along with them even if I see them again. Besides, some people are just


    passing through your life.


    When you pass them by, you won¡¯t meet them forever. And they probably haven¡¯t thought about


    looking for me since they left me. So... If I am being hard-hearted - No, I don¡¯t want to find them


    anymore.¡±


    Seeing the strange look in his eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Why are you asking about this all of a


    sudden?¡±


    He shook his head, pursed his lips lightly, looked at me, and said, ¡°Go upstairs to get changed. We are


    heading out in a while!¡±


    Thinking of the message Luis sent me, I couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°Are we really going to have dinner with


    Luna?¡±


    Dennis nodded and signaled me to change my clothes.


    I was about to turn him down. But I gave it some more thought and gave in.


    After washing up, I got dressed and put on some light makeup. And when I went downstairs, I saw that


    Dennis had packed up  rie Bear¡¯s nursing bottle and diapers.


    Seeing his skillful movements, I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Dennis, did you change rie¡¯s diaper?¡±


    He hummed, put the bottle in the stroller, looked at me, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Uh uh!


    I felt like I was useless. - Dennis had done everything for rie Bear.

 Chapter 283: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 20

    Chapter 283: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 20


    Chapter 283: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 20


    Pushing the stroller out of the vi, Dennis went to the garage to get our car. | held the stroller and


    waited for him in the yard.


    But | saw a woman squatting at the door of the courtyard. | was confused for a few seconds at first, and


    then | realized that it was Olivia - She had not left.


    | couldn''t help frowning. Dennis drove the car toward us and he also noticed Olivia in front of the door.


    But Dennis didn¡¯t say anything. He held rie Bear up and settled her in the car. He then looked at me


    and said, ¡°Come on, let''s go!¡±


    Hearing our movement, Olivia stood up from the doorstep, ran toward us, and blocked the front of the


    car.


    Olivia looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Dennis, are you going to see my mother? Take me with you please!¡±


    Dennis frowned, a little displeased, ¡°Marcus wille to pick you up shortly.¡±


    Olivia started tearing up, ¡°It''s so cold out here. Dennis, take me with you, please!¡±


    ¡°Come on up then!¡± | spoke, a bit annoyed. ¡°Ms. Olivia, you don¡¯t have to make yourself look so


    embarrassed to gain sympathy.¡±


    Olivia''s face turned pale, and her pitiful eyes looked at Dennis.


    Dennis''s face was full of annoyances, and he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s not enough space in the car. You


    should wait for Marcus!¡±


    Then our car bypassed her directly, sped up, and left!


    | looked at Olivia in the rear-view mirror. She was still standing there in the cold wind. | looked at


    Dennis and frowned, ¡°Don''t you feel bad for her?¡±


    He pursed his lips and looked at me, ¡°Would you like to see me feel bad for me?¡±


    ¡°Concentrate on watching the road and driving!¡± | didn''t care if he would feel bad for her.


    On the road, rie was well-behaved. Perhaps she did enjoy the ride, so she seemed very excited in


    the car, reached out her little hands to grab


    everything every now and then.


    The car was parked outside L Community. At the entrance of the vi, Luna and Samuel were standing


    there, seeming to have waited for a long time.


    When we walked into their sight, Luna walked up to us. She looked at me and said smilingly, ¡°d you


    guys made it. Dinner is ready - Come on up!¡±


    Dennis took rie Bear out of the car. Samuel and Luna looked at each other, and then they looked at


    me in surprise, ¡°The baby... Is the baby okay?¡±


    | pursed my lips, my face was a little cold, ¡°Ms. Luna, are you going to get your hands on her?"


    Luna''s eyes suddenly teared up. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, of course not. | am just d the


    baby is well.¡±


    Dennis hugged rie Bear tight, but he didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Let''s go inside!¡±


    The dining room was on the first floor. Alex and Luis were already there. Mario, who we hadn''t met for


    a while, had shown up to. And there was ady who we hadn''t seen for a long time came too - It was


    Nova Pearson.copy right hot novel pub


    What an unpleasant surprise to see her here!


    Alex had told us that Nova was a great part of the reason why Diana got into an ident. I looked at


    this increasingly


    temperamental woman in front of us, my face showed a sense of coldness.


    ¡°ra,e sit over here!¡± Alex immediately waved to greet me when he saw me.


    I walked over there and sat next to Alex. Dennis pushed the stroller and stopped next to us.


    The vi in the L Community was probably the most luxurious one in Newton Town. Only the dining


    room itself took up to a thousand square feet, which was muchrger than average dining areas.


    The round table was very big. If you didn¡¯t speak loudly enough, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hear


    anything on the other side.


    Luna seemed to be treating me with extra patience and gentleness. She ordered the servants to start


    serving food. She then seated herself and Samuel down next to Dennis and me.


    rie Bear was in the stroller getting excited about the new surroundings. Luna looked at her with a


    gentle and smiling face,


    ¡°She¡¯s adorable. She¡¯s about four months old, right?¡±


    Samuel nced at me. And I was having an icy cold poker face. He said with a mncholy expression


    on his face, ¡°ra, the


    baby looks a little smaller than ordinary infants her age. Is she taking in enough nutrition?¡±


    I pursed my lips and didn¡¯t give them a good look on my face. ¡°She suffered a lot when she was born.


    So she looks smaller in size than regr babies.¡±


    Luna pulled Samuel and she said in pain, ¡°me me, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    I felt that the two of them were a bit baffling, so I couldn¡¯t help but look at Dennis. He took my hand and


    patted it to appease me. In the meantime, he looked at Luna and Samuel, and said, ¡°Please take a


    seat.¡±


    Probably they had noticed that I was annoyed.


    Luna and Samuel both sat down.


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. First, Luna¡¯s attitude towards me from the beginning to the present was


    Second, Samuel should have known about those old videos of Luna. But if he did, how did he still treat


    her so calmly?


    What man wouldn¡¯t care about his wife¡¯s past? How could Samuel''s face be so rxed?


    Or was there anything I had been missing?


    Seeing that there were still a few invited guests who had not arrived yet, Luna looked at everyone and


    said, ¡°All dishes are served. Everyone, please enjoy!¡±


    Right after Luna had said so, we heard a loud voiceing from the outside. It was Olivia¡¯s voice,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mom, what did I do wrong? Why do you avoid seeing me?¡±


    A few minutester, Olivia and Marcus came in together. Olivia was still wearing the same clothes as


    what we had seen her in at T Vis. The haggard loneliness on her face was obviously visible.


    Luna stood up from her seat. She didn¡¯t have a good look on her face. Looking at Olivia, Luna said,


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you not to look for me?¡±


    She walked towards Olivia with a sense of anger but was pulled by Samuel.


    Samuel looked at Olivia and said patiently, ¡°Come here and take a seat. All the dishes were served.¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t sit down. She just looked at Samuel, her eyes were red and swollen, ¡°Dad, what did I do


    wrong? Why are you and Mom unwilling to see me?¡±


    Samuel sighed and didn¡¯t seem to want to say more. He just looked at her and said, ¡°Olivia, everyone


    is here. Whatever you want to say, we can talk after we finish dinner, okay?¡±


    Olivia wanted to add something but was stopped by Marcus. These two finally sat down.


    We sat so closely with each other. And when Olivia saw that Dennis was serving me food, the look in


    her eyes was terrifying. Luna was chitchatting with a few guests. She then looked at me and smiled,


    ¡°ra, The VP told me you really like desserts. So I specially asked the chef to prepare a piece of


    matcha cake for you.


    Have a try and see if you like it? Don¡¯t forget to drink some soup to replenish nutrition and energy too.


    You look too skinny now, besides, you are breastfeeding. You should eat more.¡±


    Saying so, Luna put a piece of cake in front of me and gave me a bowl of soup too.


    I felt a little awkward. I frowned and looked at Dennis, not sure what was going on.


    Dennis looked calm, and he said, ¡°Give it a try and see if you like it, okay babe?¡±


    Even Dennis said so. I didn¡¯t say anything else and went ahead to take a bite - The cake was good


    actually. But I had so much going on in my mind now, so I didn¡¯t finish the cake.


    I drank a few mouthfuls of the soup. It tasted good.


    Seeing that I liked it, Luna was about to refill the soup for me very attentively. This time, Dennis


    stopped her and said, ¡°Ms. Luna, please allow me. It¡¯s the husband¡¯s job to serve herdy.¡±


    It was just a small ordinary act. Olivia red at me angrily because Dennis had said so.


    rie started making some noises - She must be hungry. Alex had been taking care of her for a long


    time, so he figured immediately.


    He looked at me and asked, ¡°Did you bring the nursing bottle?¡±


    Dennis was already holding the nursing bottle to feed rie. But she didn¡¯t take it. Instead, she kept


    grabbing on me.

 Chapter 284: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 21

    Chapter 284: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 21


    Chapter 284: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 21


    | held rie Bear up in my arms. But she was still whining while grabbing on me. | asked, ¡°What''s


    wrong, rie Bear?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps she didn''t want the form milk. ra, you should go upstairs and try breastfeeding her.¡±


    Luis finally spoke easily.


    Seeing this, Luna immediately said, ¡°Let me show you the way upstairs. The baby is still too young and


    it''s normal she doesn''t like the taste of milk powder.¡±


    | didn¡¯t say anything else hearing her say so. | carried rie Bear and went up to the second floor


    following Luna.


    ¡°You can nurse her here. The little guy must be very hungry.¡± Luna said, with a very kind and loving


    smile on her face.


    | sat in the chaise longue, without any hesitation, started breastfeeding rie Bear.


    | thought Luna would leave in a while, but she didn''t. Instead, she was standing on the side and


    watching me breastfeeding.


    This little guy, rie Bear, was really picky on her baby food. After eating for a while, she started to


    rx. In the meantime, she raised her little hands to grab her little feet. Her movements were extremely


    cute, and her big sparkling eyes were looking around.


    ¡°ra, you are too skinny. You just had a baby but your stomach was too t. After all, you and Dennis


    are still young and don''t know the best way to take care of yourselves. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay


    in the L Community for a few days. The new year¡¯sing. Luis told me you were nning to


    celebrate together. How about you all celebrate here in the L Community? We have professional chefs


    and nutritionists, this way you could heal and recover properly, too. What do you think?¡±


    She surprised me by saying so. | answered, ¡°I''m good, thank you for your kind offer, Ms. Luna.¡±


    She looked a little embarrassed. She said after a pause, ¡°ra, are you holding grudges on the past?


    Look, it was over now. You and rie Bear are safe, and | have been punished - The Lewis family


    doesn¡¯t take me in anymore. Samuel has no other choice butes to Newton Town with me. We


    should let bygones be bygones and reconnect with one another like in the old days. Wouldn''t that be


    nice?¡±


    | held my breath in anger and looked up at her. | found what she just had said ridiculous, ¡°Ms. Luna, to


    earn money, you work hard; to restore your reputation, you do good deeds. But you''ve killed someone,


    there¡¯s no way you could bring my baby back!¡±


    Seeing that her face went a little pale, | pursed my lips and said, ¡°Ms.


    Luna, please give me space for privacy. I am nursing my baby.¡±


    Luna opened her mouth and wanted to say something. But after looking at me, she silently exited.


    rie Bear was enjoying her nursing time. I sat on the chaise longue and looked at the pink and


    extravagant decoration in the room. I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    It looked like a girl¡¯s room. Luis would asionallye to L Community, but it couldn¡¯t be him. And it


    was even more impossible to be Luna¡¯s. It was most likely to be Olivia¡¯s bedroom.


    rie Bear was full now, and she started reaching her tiny hands out to grab stuff around her. I looked


    down at her, and she gave me a heart-warming smile. I hugged her closer and gave her a kiss.


    The bedroom door was opened, and I fixed my clothes quickly. It turned out to be Olivia. She was


    staring at me with a face as heavily cold as it was soaked in ice.


    ¡°ra, why do you have to take everything I own? The people I love, the family I care about, and now


    even my bedroom! What do you want from me?¡±


    I thought her words were a bit inexplicable, so I frowned, ¡°Ms. Olivia, what¡¯s yours will always be yours.


    I can¡¯t take anything from you, neither will I do so, because I do not care! I have zero interest in your


    family or your bedroom. And as for Dennis, he and I arewfully-wedded husband and wife. I don¡¯t


    have to take him from you. Because he is legitimate mine. Do you get it?¡±


    Olivia freaked out, ¡°If you never got in between us and seduced him, why would he ever marry you? He


    was just being a


    responsible man. Do you really think it¡¯s out of love?¡±


    I found her ridiculous, ¡°So, Ms. Olivia, if Dennis saw me as one of his responsibilities, then what does


    he feel for you? Is it love? If he ever loved you, why wouldn¡¯t he take a look at you? A man who barely


    sees you would be in love with you? You are out of your mind!¡±


    ¡°You. She was so angry that she was about to raise her hand to hit me, but I stopped her, ¡°Ms. Olivia,


    restrain yourself. Life is like ying cards. You used to have a handful of good cards, but you yed so


    badly in the end. Have you ever reflected on why your parents don¡¯t want to see you?¡±


    I was holding rie Bear and didn¡¯t n to argue with her. After all, with the child, if there was a fight, I


    would suffer if the


    child was injured identally.


    Seeing that I was leaving, she blocked the door, ¡°ra, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Ms. Luna, I should ask you this question - What are you going to do?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was blocking my way out and not letting me go - What were you going to do, Olivia?


    *I will give up Dennis and stop pestering only if you stop showing up in front of my parents again, or


    you''ll regret it!¡±


    I really felt that she was a little baffling, ¡°I am never interested in seeing you or your parents! Please


    step aside and let me go.¡±


    She seemed to havepletely lost it. Although she was angry, she couldn¡¯t do anything to me.


    After making way for me, Olivia angrily got out of the bedroom.


    Seeing meing out, Dennis greeted me, took rie Bear from me, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    You look annoyed!¡±


    I pursed my lips and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    When I got back to the dining table, Dennis kept serving me food. He took a few bites, then he started


    tickling rie Bear.


    I ate surprisingly a little bit more probably because I was just done breastfeeding. Dennis smiled


    happily, and Luna and Samuel seemed to have their eyes on me the whole time.


    Although I found it strange, I didn¡¯t ask any questions. After eating for a while, everyone had finished,


    so I didn¡¯t continue either.


    ¡°What''s wrong, babe?¡± Dennis put a small piece of braised pork on my te. ¡°Did you have enough?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°The plum blossoms in the L Community are gorgeous at this time of the year. Why don¡¯t you go out for


    a walk to help with


    digestion?¡± Luna said, and her eyes looked at rie Bear.


    The little guy fell asleep. Luna asked the nanny toe over and said to her, ¡°Take care of the child


    here for a while, please.


    ¡°Thank you. But it¡¯s gettingte. We appreciate you both invited us over and thank you for treating us to


    such a nice meal. We should get going.¡± Luna and Samuel didn¡¯t say anything important rather than


    chitchatting with us the whole night.


    It was a bit strange that they had invited us over only for a dinner gathering.


    Samuel looked at Dennis with his ck eyes, and he said smilingly, ¡°Mr. George, do you have some


    time to talk? It¡¯s about the


    Lewis family¡¯s business.¡±


    Dennis looked at me, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°Go take a walk, babe. I will take rie Bear with me.


    And we will be home soon.¡±


    I nodded, nced at Samuel, and then said to Dennis, ¡°Is it okay to have rie Bear around when you


    guys talk?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Go take a walk!¡±


    I always felt that Dennis was intentionally creating more chances for me to get along with Luna and


    Samuel.


    I felt a little irritable.


    The yard of L Community was very big. As Luna said, there were many plum blossoms in the backyard,


    which was very beautiful.


    ¡°ra, our chef made some more matcha cakes. Bring some with you when you leave.¡± Luna said,


    following me and looking at me earnestly.


    I wasn¡¯t used to her acting this way, so I slightly pursed my lips and said, ¡°Ms. Luna, I appreciate your


    kind gesture. But it¡¯s not too healthy for me to be eating too much dessert now. I only have some


    asionally.¡±


    She looked at me and said cautiously, ¡°ra, do you still hate me in your heart?¡¯

 Chapter 285: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 22

    Chapter 285: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 22


    Chapter 285: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 22


    | frowned, feeling a bit annoyed, ¡°Ms. Luna, is there anything you''d like to say? You don¡¯t have to beat


    around the bush.¡±


    Luna immediately shook her head, and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand or think too much into it. | am


    just regretful. | shouldn''t have done what | did to you. And now | feel terrible and | am hoping | can


    make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°It''s not necessary. A lot has happened, and we''ve grown apart. Let''s keep it that way.¡± | spoke. My


    pace was a little fast, and | didn¡¯t want to say more.


    She kept up with me, still looking attentive, ¡°I know you still can¡¯t let it go. | just really want to make up


    for my mistakes, ra, can you please let


    Samuel and | make it up to you, okay?"


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Olivia followed, with an angry expression on her face, and pointed at me.


    ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t owe her anything. Hasn''t she hurt us enough?¡±


    As Olivia said that, she raised her hand and pushed me. Behind me, there was an open-air swimming


    pool. Because it was winter, no one would get into the water. But they just kept the pool half full


    anyway.


    But it was not very deep.


    | had no idea Olivia would suddenly attack me, so | fell backward, unprepared.


    The water was not deep, but the water was extremely cold in winter. All my clothes were soaked


    immediately, and a biting cold air invaded my body. | couldn''t help shivering.


    Seeing that | fell into the water, Luna panicked and shouted at the vi, ¡°Someone, help!¡±


    There were security guards and bodyguards in the vi, and two big men rushed out and pulled me up.


    Seeing that my clothes were all soaked through, Luna took off her jacket, wrapped it around me, and


    watched the bodyguard arrive, ¡°Take her into the bedroom to take a hot shower now, please.¡±


    Afterward, she looked at the nanny and said, ¡°Prepare some chicken soup for Ms. ra to keep her


    warm.¡±


    All of a sudden, everyone became so busy.


    Olivia looked at Luna¡¯s anxious look and grabbed her. Olivia''s eyes were red, ¡°Mom, what are you


    doing? She deserved it.¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Luna got angry. ¡°Why did you push her? If there is anything wrong with her, | won''t


    forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter!¡± Olivia roared, pointing at me, ¡°She has done so many bad things to you.


    Why are you protecting her.¡±


    Luna pushed Olivia away and followed the bodyguards to take me back to the bedroom.


    I was shivering from the cold, my body kept shaking, but I finally felt better after soaking in the bathtub


    for a long time.


    When I got out of the bathroom, it was very noisy outside. Dennis and rie Bear were waiting for me


    standing by the bathroom door.


    Seeing meing out, Dennis frowned, ¡°Do you feel better, babe? Why did you suddenly fall into the


    swimming pool?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn''t pay enough attention to look out for her.¡± Luna felt a little guilty, looked at me, and


    said, ¡°ra, are you alright, is there anything wrong with your body?¡±


    The room got a bit noisy. I looked at Luna and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Saying so, I turned to Dennis and asked, ¡°Did you finish the talk?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°You want to go home now?¡±


    I said ¡°Mhm-hmm¡±. rie Bear kept looking at me with her round eyes, it was adorable. The look on


    her touched the softest spot in my heart, and I reached my hands out to hug her. But Dennis stopped


    me.


    ¡°You just caught a cold. Let¡¯s go home first.¡±


    I nodded and didn''t say much. When I got out of the bedroom, Luna saw the helpere up with


    chicken soup, so she looked at me and said immediately, ¡°ra, you just caught a cold. Why don¡¯t you


    drink some chicken soup first to ward off the cold.¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, Olivia rushed out, grabbed the chicken soup from her hand, and


    threw it towards me.


    Dennis reacted extremely quickly, almost at the same time, he mmed in front of me and blocked the


    soup with his back.


    I was stunned, looked up at Dennis, and saw that he was only frowning slightly, but his face was terribly


    cold.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Alex reacted quickly, took rie Bear from Dennis, and saw that she had been well protected.


    Alex looked at Luis and said, ¡°Take Mr. George to change his clothes and check if he was burnt.¡±


    Luis nodded, looked at Dennis, and said, ¡°Mr. George, this way!¡±


    Dennis looked at Olivia with a pair of gloomy eyes, his eyes were extremely dark, even though he didn¡¯t


    say a word, the surroundings were soaked with cold air.


    After the two left, Luna suddenly raised her hand.


    A p hit Olivia firmly in the face. After all, Luna was a woman who had experienced many years of


    ups and downs, and when she got angry, it was already the wrath of thunder, ¡°Olivia, do you think it¡¯s


    not messy enough? How bad do you want to make things? Are you happy now?¡±


    Olivia didn¡¯t expect Luna to hit her, so she covered her face and looked at Luna in disbelief. Olivia¡¯s


    voice was desperate, ¡°You hit me for her?¡±


    ¡°You deserved it!¡± Luna said, her eyes were full of sternness. ¡°I told you to stay in the hospital and allow


    yourself time to recover from your sickness. But you don¡¯t listen. You have to show up here to make a


    fuss!¡±


    ¡°I am not sick, why do I have to stay in the hospital? Mom, you¡¯ve changed. Why - Why are you doing


    this to me? It was obviously ra¡¯s fault, but why are you punishing me instead?¡±


    Olivia cried hysterically, and rie Bear also started crying shortly. Babies had a strong ability to


    empathize.


    There was no end to the crying. Alex hugged rie Bear and tried tofort her, but it didn¡¯t work. I


    took her over, looked at


    Olivia and Luna, pursed my lips, and said nothing more.


    Going downstairs, we were getting ready to leave.


    I could hear Samuel¡¯s almost heartless voice behind me, ¡°Olivia, the L Community, and the Lewis


    family are not suitable for you to stay, at least not anymore. I asked my assistant to buy you a property


    in Southern Vi. You can live there, take care of your illness, don¡¯t make any trouble anywhere.¡±


    I was not interested in listening to what he was about to say afterward. Olivia would probably just


    repeat saying the same old nonsense, and there was nothing in her speech I had never heard of.


    Finally, we were back in our car. rie Bear stopped crying already, and she now looked at me a bit


    confused.


    We waited for Dennis for about five minutes. He finally came downstairs, but he changed into another


    outfit. He was still in


    ck, though.


    But it didn¡¯t seem to fit him well. Luis and Dennis were the same height, but they had different body


    figures.


    Dennis loved going to the gym, so his body was built strong and powerful.


    Luis was a little thin, with a gentleman temperament, looking tender.


    Dennis noticed I had been looking at him, he pursed his lips, ¡°You are not going to ask me if I got hurt,


    babe?¡±


    I raised my brows, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Dennis burst intoughter, ¡°A kiss would make me feel better.¡± That sounded a bit flirty.


    I hummed proudly and ignored him.


    He smiled, didn¡¯t say anything, and started the engine.


    It was a one-hour drive from the L Community to the T Vis. I fell asleep shortly after rie Bear had


    done so in her cradle.


    When I woke up, I was already in the bedroom in the T Vis. But Dennis wasn¡¯t by my side.


    I looked around and got up. Finally, I found Dennis tickling rie Bear in the baby¡¯s nursery room.


    I was a bit confused for a few seconds, ¡°Was she crying?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Did she wake you?¡±


    I shook my head. I still felt drowsy even though I had just woken up. I hugged rie in my arms to feed


    her, but I doze off and almost dropped her to the floor.


    It was so lucky that Dennis had been by our side so the baby didn''t fall. rie Bear didn¡¯t eat much.


    And then Dennis sent me back to the bedroom to get rest.

 Chapter 286: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 23

    Chapter 286: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 23


    When | woke up again, it was already dawn. And Dennis was not by my side.


    After washing up, | went directly to the baby¡¯s room. As | thought, Dennis was sleeping in the babysitter


    bed next to rie Bear.


    The dad and the little fe both were sleeping very soundly at the moment. Looking at the dark circles


    under Dennis''s eyes, | could tell that he probably hadn''t slept wellst night.


    The doorbell kept ringing downstairs, | went downstairs and opened the door, it was no one else other


    than Luna.


    | was a little irritated when | saw her, ¡°Ms. Luna, you came here so early. Are you here for Dennis?¡±


    Hearing my hoarse voice, Luna said worriedly, ¡°Have you caught a cold? Did you get cold in the pool


    I...


    What was with all these questions?


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Luna, for your concern. I''m alright. What''s brought you here so early? Dennis is still


    resting, you may have to wait for a little.¡±


    | spoke, suppressing the displeasure in my heart, and motioned her to wait in the pantry.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have noticed my displeasure. She spoke with a smile on her face, ¡°rie Bear is


    still young, and she cries when she''s hungry at night. After all, you and Dennis are young and don¡¯t


    have much experience in taking care of infants. | have brought two of the best sitters over here -


    Not only can they take care of your health, but also help you take care of the baby, this way you guys


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    won''t be so tired at night.¡±


    There were two middle-aged women behind her. They looked kind and nice. | pursed my lips, looked at


    Luna, and said, ¡°Ms. Luna, you don''t have to do all these.¡±


    She didn''t listen to me at all and told the two sitters about rie Bear''s situation. Then she looked at


    the kitchen and saw something was cooking ina pot.


    She hurriedly said, ¡®Have you not had breakfast yet? | came in just in time. Let me make something for


    you, and you can also taste my cooking.¡±


    With that said, Luna had already entered the kitchen.


    |...


    These felt all weird - She wouldn¡¯t havee to us if she hadn¡¯t wanted something from us.


    But it seemed that nothing I said to Luna was of any use. This minute she told me what to eat for good


    health. The next, she taught me how to take care of my baby without getting tired.


    She didn¡¯t seem to care about my aloofness at all - In fact, she just ignored it directly.


    I didn¡¯t say anything anymore. Half an hourter, she made a table of breakfast and told me to have a


    try immediately.


    Then she looked at the babysitters and said, ¡°Take a look around the house and start cleaning first,


    please.¡±


    After that, Luna looked at me again and said, ¡°You are breastfeeding now, you should consume more


    foods with high proteins.¡±


    When Dennis got up, seeing a few more people in the vi, he frowned slightly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Luna answered before I could, ¡°I brought them here. You and ra are young and you need to get


    enough sleep at night.


    With these sitters, at least you can rest assured that the baby is well taken care of at night. This way,


    you can also have the energy to do other things. It¡¯s all about keeping you two¡¯s routines normal and


    healthy.¡±


    Dennis nced at the sitters who were getting busy in the vi, pursed his lips, but didn¡¯tment.


    Looking at Luna, he said, ¡°Ms. Luna, we appreciate this.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure!¡± Luna was very happy to see that Dennis didn''t refuse her gesture of kindness.


    Then she enthusiastically asked Dennis to taste the breakfast she had made. I was a little confused -


    Dennis seemed to be fine with Luna trying to approach us closer. He didn¡¯t seem annoyed by these.


    The whole morning, Luna had been in the vi, either ordering the two sitters to clean up the house, or


    she was with rie


    Bear in the nursery room.


    Dennis was busy with work. I had nothing to do, so I went ahead to sit in the study.


    Seeing that I had been staying in the study, he looked back at me and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Is there


    anything on your mind, babe?¡±


    I put down the book in my hand, looked at him, and said, ¡°Do you think there is something wrong with


    Luna, all this time?¡±


    He took a look at the files on theputer and raised his eyebrows, ¡°What do you think it is, babe?¡±


    ¡°Why did she suddenly invite us to the L Community for dinner? And why did shee to our house


    early in the morning to mind our housework? She even brought over two sitters, and went into the


    kitchen to cook for us.¡± Not even ordinary friends would do so - No one would be like this!


    He put aside what he was doing, walked towards me, squatted beside my knees, looked at me with a


    smile, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t


    this nice of her, though?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, not at all!¡±


    He took my hand, kissed it, and said, ¡°Perhaps she is just trying to make up for her guilt against you?¡±


    ¡°Guilt?¡± I was speechless. ¡°If she was guilty, she wouldn¡¯t have done those things before.¡±


    I looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Dennis, I don¡¯t care what it takes, but you have to figure out a way


    to stop Luna froming back to our house. The new year is only a few days away, we should find a


    time to visit the cemetery, to see Grandpa


    George and my grandma. And Diana, too - We should take rie Bear to see her.¡±


    He got up, pulled me into his arms, his voice was low and restrained, ¡°Babe, we should go. But we


    shouldn¡¯t bring rie Bear with us yet. She is still too young, and the cemetery is a heavy environment,


    after all. She is only a few months old, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    I paused, and then nodded, ¡°Makes sense. When are we going?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow!¡± He spoke. And saying so, he already bowed his head and kissed me.


    At the moment, Luna happened toe in with the baby in her arms. She tutted - But she seemed to


    beughing, ¡°It seems that we are not here at the right time. rie Bear and I will give you two some


    privacy.¡±


    Dennis raised his eyes and looked at her with ease, ¡°Is rie Bear hungry?¡±


    Luna nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°She was humming just now and didn¡¯t want to have form milk. I


    figure that she is yearning for breast milk, so I take her to you.¡±


    Dennis took rie Bear from her and handed her into my arms, ¡°Babe, you should go and feed her.


    Then I went out of the study with Luna.


    I kept having a feeling that Dennis was hiding something from me, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was


    specifically at the moment.


    By the time I was done feeding rie and taking her out of the study, Luna was gone. Dennis was on


    the phone in the hall,


    and it sounded like he was calling Toby to arrange work.


    When he saw me, he simply exined a few more words and hung up. He skillfully took rie Bear


    from my hands, looked at me, and said, ¡°What would you like to have for dinner, babe?¡±


    I held his hand and said in a shallow voice, ¡°Surprise me!¡±


    Having two sitters at home seemed to have made things easier. Dennis brought rie Bear


    everywhere he went during the day. And the sitters took care of her at night. So my life became


    extraordinarily peaceful and beautiful.


    Recently, I had gained a lot of weight. It was the end of the year, the weather in Newton Town gradually


    started to warm up.


    Newton Town was in the south, and it began to heat up in February.


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, both Luis and Alex came to T Vis. There were more people in the vi, and it


    suddenly became very lively.


    Leo called and said that he wanted me to pick him up at the airport. Dennis happened to be by my side,


    so I passed him the phone.


    After Dennis had answered the phone, he said with a calm expression, ¡°Go, babe. But stay safe on


    your way!¡±


    I squinted my eyes, looked at him, and said, ¡°What did Leo say to you? What a surprise that you would


    let me go!¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Mr. Kennedy hase with Leo, and he specifically asked for you. Are you sure you can


    handle the family affairs? I would love to go with you, though.¡±

 Chapter 287: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 24

    Chapter 287: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 24


    | hurriedly shook my head. The New Year''s Eve dinner was the most annoying thing - | quickly took the


    car key and got going.


    It was not far from T Vis to the airport, which was only a forty-minute drive. Probably because it was


    New Year''s Eve, the traffic was much worse than usual.


    The highway was jammed. | looked at the luxury car in front of me, the license te said it was from


    City P - a Ferrari sports car. | thought to myself,


    ¡°They must be rich!¡±


    ¡°Boom!¡± | was shocked and stayed speechless for a while. | didn¡¯t start the car at all!


    If the car stayed in the same ce without moving, how could it suddenly hit the luxury car in front?


    Aman ina suit with ck sunsses stepped out of the sapphire blue car. He was dressed in an haute


    couture suit. He looked very energetic.


    Someone tapped my window ss, so | rolled it down.


    Looking up at the man in front of me, ¡°Hello, just now L...¡±


    ¡°It''s my responsibility. Please step out of the car and check its condition. You might also need to call


    your insurancepany!¡± The man said with a serious look.


    | was still in shock. The cars were still jammed - | got out of the car with my mobile phone and took


    pictures of the ident scene.


    | didn¡¯t know why, but | suddenly felt dizzy. In about a few seconds, when | realized that | was getting


    into trouble, | had already bepletely


    unconscious.


    Sometimes life was like a roll-coaster, there were going to be ups and downs. So, bad things


    happened.


    When | woke up again, | was already lying on the hotel bed with my clothes thrown all over the ce


    under the bed. And there were used condoms on the floor.


    Even an idiot would figure out what had happened seeing these.


    | felt overwhelmed - There was a sharp pain in my chest. And | was naked.


    | got out of bed, and before my feet hit the ground, | fell to the ground. My feet had no strength at all.


    | reached for the clothes scattered on the floor.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The door of the room was mmed open, and the person who came in had a gloomy


    expression on his face.


    When our eyes saw each other, his ck eyes were getting deeper and deeper as if there were dark


    dense clouds.


    | grabbed the clothes to cover myself and looked at him. My body began to tremble, ¡°If | say that...copy


    right hot novel pub


    I don¡¯t know what happened, would you believe me?¡±


    I had no idea what had happened. The only thing I remembered was that I had lost consciousness after


    getting off my car on


    the highway.


    Dennis looked at me. His eyes were full of coldness and pain. After a long time, he raised his head and


    took a deep breath,


    suppressing all the emotions in his heart.


    He walked toward me, his voice low and hoarse, ¡°I believe you!¡±


    He squatted beside me, put his jacket over me, and his pupils shrank tightly as his eyesnded on the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    used condom.


    I looked at him, the pain in my heart began to spread, tears fell unconsciously, but I couldn¡¯t say a


    word.


    He pursed his lips, raised his hand to wipe the tears from my face, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, babe. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    He hugged me horizontally, his movements were terrifyingly resolute and cold.


    It was just a few minutes of walking, but I felt as if I had traveled so far for decades. Even worse, there


    were many reporters and media outside the hotel.


    I had fallen right into a trap set waiting for me.


    Some reporters stepped forward and were scared back by Dennis¡¯s gloomy eyes of anger. Some


    reporters were bold to step forward and asked, ¡°Mrs. George, someone said that you were drunkst


    night and spent New Year¡¯s Eve with an unknown man. May I ask if there is something wrong with you


    and Mr. George¡¯s marriage, that you have to abuse alcohol to relieve your worries?¡±


    The question was sharp enough.


    Dennis¡¯s face was terrifyingly cold, looking at the reporters in front of him with a gloomy expression,


    ¡°Make away!¡±


    His face was bloodthirsty, and he acted ruthlessly. He pushed the surrounding reporters away one by


    one. If it wasn¡¯t for the bodyguards stopping him, I feared that there would be a riot.


    Putting me in the car, Dennis pursed his lips and said angrily to the driver, ¡°Drive!¡±


    Finally, we made it back to T Vis. I got out of the car as soon as the car stopped and ran toward the


    vi almost fleeing.


    But after I ran a few steps away, I fell to my knees. My knees were hurt after a loud bang, and the biting


    pain woke me up intensely.


    There were eager footsteps from behind me.


    I endured the pain and said, ¡°Leave me alone!¡±


    This time, I was roaring out - My voice was mixed with bloody pain.


    The footsteps stopped. I gritted my teeth and climbed up from the ground. After taking a deep breath, I


    suppressed the pain


    and walked forward step by step.


    Finally I made it back to the bedroom. I went straight into the bathroom and started scrubbing frantically


    - My tears and blood


    mixed.


    I rubbed every inch of my skin so hard that it hurt. I couldn¡¯t help feeling sick - I had no freaking idea


    who had done this to me


    or what had happened.


    Why would I end up in a hotel and see those disgusting things?


    Dennis was knocking on the bathroom door outside, ¡°ra, you¡¯ve been in the bath for long enough.


    Come on out, we can


    resolve this together. It¡¯s going to be okay.¡±


    I didn¡¯t speak. But my heart hurt to death. From the beginning to the end, fate had not made it easy for


    me. I had thought I


    could finally settle down and enjoy the rest of my life in peace.


    My husband was loving, and rie Bear was a sweet baby. - I seemed to have everything I had ever


    wished for. There seemed


    to be a promising future ahead of me, and ahead of us - Things were supposed to be getting better and


    better.


    But why - Why wonderful things in my life now seemed to have been taken away little by little?


    ¡°ra, please. Come out of the bathroom!¡±


    He spoke, his voice low and depressed, ¡°Open the door, or I will break in!¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± I said. My throat was hurting terribly.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The bathroom door was broken open. Dennis¡¯s slender body came in, and his two ck eyes


    fell on me.


    With his lips pursed, he picked me up in the bathroom and carried me out to the bed.


    I pushed him away with all my strength, and I finally broke down, ¡°Dennis, let go of me!¡±


    Heid me on the bed and pressed me down. My hands kept patting his randomly, so he grabbed


    them. His voice was low and


    calm, ¡°I will never let you go!¡±


    I...


    My tears began to flow endlessly like a running faucet.


    I cried for a very long time.


    I finally stopped crying. Dennis held me in his arms, his voice was hoarse, ¡°Whoever did this to you, I


    will make sure they


    would get twice the punishment they should have deserved.¡±


    I pursed my lips and my throat hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    When Leo came, I had just calmed down. When he saw Dennis, he stepped forward and waved his fist


    at Dennis without


    thinking at all.


    The two men fought for a while all of a sudden.


    Leo was in a bad mood. He picked up a random cup in the bedroom and smashed it at Dennis, ¡°What


    kind of shitty husband


    have you been? You can¡¯t even freaking protect your wife!¡±


    With that said, Leo, without the slightest tendency to stop, smashed everything within reach toward


    Dennis, ¡°Last time when she lost the baby, I have given you a chance. You have promised that you


    would protect her. But now what? Over and over again - You have hurt her again and again. You


    douche bag!¡±


    Chaotic smashes were all over the bedroom. Dennis pursed his lips and his face was gloomy, but he


    didn¡¯t say a word this whole time.


    When Link Kennedy came in, he nced at Dennis calmly, but his facial expression looked bad. Link


    said, ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±


    Dennis frowned, ¡°I am still investigating!¡±


    ¡°You are such a loser!¡± Leo got angry and smashed the thing in his hand directly at Dennis.


    Dennis reacted quickly and avoided it.

 Chapter 288: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 25

    Chapter 288: A Wrong Path Would Lead You Astray 25


    Link was rtively calm. He looked at Leo and said, ¡°Go out for a cigarette and calm your freaking self


    down. Don''t stay to cause any more trouble.¡±


    Leo was in a bad mood and said directly, ¡°| am darn calm now. | am taking ra back with us today.¡±


    Saying so, Leo looked at me and added, ¡°ra, pack your things and leave with me.¡±


    Link frowned and his face was gloomy. He looked at Leo, ¡°When are you going to stop making any


    trouble?¡±


    Seeing that Link was a little annoyed, Leo tuned down his anger, pursed his mouth, and said, ¡°I''ll go


    have a cigarette!¡±


    After Leo went out, Link asked, ¡°Anyone suspicious?¡±


    Dennis frowned and said after a brief silence, ¡°I''ll run an investigate first!¡±


    ¡°Would it be someone from the Lewis family?¡±


    Dennis shook his head, ¡°Not very likely!¡±


    ¡°So there is still a possibility.¡± Link wanted to continue speaking, but Dennis stopped him.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, Let''s talk in the study instead. ra¡¯s resting.¡±


    Link was stunned for a moment, then nodded and went to the study.


    Link was stunned for a moment, then nodded and went to the study.


    | couldn''t fall asleep - My mood went from freaking out to calm, but all | thought about was what had


    happened yesterday.


    | didn¡¯t even notice when | had been targeted or been drugged.


    | remembered that when | got out of the car to take pictures, my senses were still sober. The man was


    wearing sunsses, and | was very unfamiliar


    with his facial features and voice.


    He wasn''t someone | knew at all. After thinking about it for a long time, | couldn''t think of any helpful


    information. | couldn''t help holding my head with


    my hands and tearing my hair.


    When Dennis came in, seeing me like this, he hugged me in his arms, and said in a low voice, ¡°ra,


    don¡¯t do this, please. Don¡¯t hurt yourself, babe,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°It was a car from City P. a royal blue Ferrari. | don¡¯t know the identity of that man. Maybe there were


    other people in the car, too.¡± | said, looking up at


    Dennis, and my emotions had stabilized.


    Dennis nodded and kissed me on the forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, babe. | am already investigating


    it, and | will find out what happened soon.¡±


    At the same moment, Dennis''s phone started ringing. It was a call from Toby - He spoke so loudly that |


    could hear what he was saying clearly.


    ¡°Mr. George, | found out that the royal blue Ferrari belonged to the Gibson family. After Yank Gibson


    passed, the car has been in the Gibson family¡¯s


    garage the whole time. Someone took it out and drove away only a few days ago.¡±


    Dennis pursed his lips.


    ¡°Who is managing these cars?¡±


    Toby was silent for a while, then said, ¡°It¡¯s your aunt, Yara George.¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly was filled with icy embarrassment. For a long time, Dennis pursed his lips,


    suppressed his anger, and


    said, ¡°Continue the investigation and dig further.¡±


    Toby nodded and said, ¡°Mr. George, I also found one more piece of information about Ms. Yara


    George. The man who took Ms.


    ra is Ms. Yara¡¯s assistant Shawn Gxy.¡±


    Dennis pursed his lips and stayed silent for a long time.


    Toby thought Dennis didn¡¯t have anything else to say, so he said, ¡°Mr. George, are there anything else


    you would like me to


    do?¡±


    ¡°Find Shawn Gxy. Whatever it takes, make him talk.¡± Dennis said, his ck eyes were cold as if


    they were already soaked


    with ice.


    After they finished the call. I looked at Dennis and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    He hugged me and said nothing. It looked like he was feeling just asplicated as me.


    Did Yara George do it? If so, why did she do so? Would it do her any good?


    He reassured me and said in a low voice, ¡°Have a good rest at home, babe, don¡¯t think too much about


    it.¡±


    Seeing that he was going out, I grabbed him and looked up at him, ¡°Can you take me with you?


    Dennis, I don¡¯t want to stay at


    home alone.¡±


    He pursed his lips and went silent for a moment. But he nodded afterward, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Alex brought rie Bear back to his ce, so there was no one home with me. I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Neither could I stay here with peace of mind.


    It was already new year¡¯s day. There were few people on the road - There was almost no one out


    there. Dennis drove the car out of the city and stopped at the entrance of an abandoned factory.


    And he helped me get down from the car.


    There were two men in ck guarding outside the factory. When they saw Dennis, they both bowed


    and said, ¡°Mr. George!¡±


    Dennis nodded and went into the factory with me holding on to his arm. He was exuding a sense of


    coldness.


    When I saw the man with sunsses again, my body trembled almost subconsciously. Dennis hugged


    me in his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve got you!¡±


    Then he gave Toby a signal. Toby immediately understood and brought two chairs over - Dennis seated


    me down on one of the chairs, then he squatted beside me and held my hand.


    His voice was gentle, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, close your eyes and don¡¯t look, okay?¡±


    I nodded as to respond.


    Dennis got up. His two ck eyesnded on Shawn Gxy coldly, and his voice lowered a few


    degrees, ¡°Spill it out now, or shall I make you speak?¡±


    There were swollen bruises on Shawn¡¯s eyes, nose, and face. It seemed that he had been beaten up


    before we came.


    ¡°What else can you do to me?¡± Shawn sneered, not fearing death.


    Dennis pursed his lips, and his ck eyes filled with icy coldness. He kicked Shawn¡¯s face violently.


    Shawn was taken down - His whole body fell to the ground, and blood began to overflow from the


    corner of his mouth.


    Dennis looked at him coldly, ¡°Are you going to start talking now, or shall I continue?¡±


    Shawn was lying on the groundughing, looking particrly not afraid of death, ¡°You can kill me if you


    are capable.¡±


    Toby looked angry. He kicked Shawn in the stomach suddenly, and said angrily, ¡°Let¡¯s see how much


    you could take, huh?¡±


    Dennis, for a long time, stared coldly at the man on the ground being beaten almost to death, then


    raised his hand as a signal for Toby to stop.


    Dennis sat on the chair with a cold and gloomy expression, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say anything now.


    Bring his parents and


    fiancee here to ¡®enjoy¡¯ this together.¡±


    Dennis¡¯s words were extremely cold, even with a bit of evil.


    Shawn¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, looked at Dennis, and roared, ¡°Dennis George, you can kill me if you


    want. Don¡¯t mess with my family.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Dennis sneered, ¡°You think I''ll listen to you? I heard that your fianc¨¦e is pregnant. What if I tell


    her what you did - Do you think it will shock her enough to lose the baby?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Shawn got up from the ground and rushed toward Dennis.


    Toby reacted fast, and he kicked Shawn¡¯s calf. Shawn lost his bnce, and he suddenly fell to his


    knees on the ground.


    Dennis looked at him coldly and pursed his lips, brewing coldness. After a while, he looked at Toby and


    said, ¡°Go and invite his parents and fiancee over.¡±


    Shawn suddenly struggled and managed to get up from the ground. He grabbed Toby and looked at


    Dennis, ¡°Dennis George, you are a monster!¡±


    Dennis looked at him coldly, ¡°I could be more despicable, are you surprised?¡±


    The two men looked at each other - Dennis looked at Shawn with a strong aura like his power had


    already surpassed thousands of troops, even though he didn''t say a word.


    ¡°Okay, I will talk. What do you want to know?¡± Shawnpromised, looking at Dennis.


    Dennis retracted his gaze, nced at Toby, and said, ¡°Go get a ss of juice for Mrs. George. And get


    some cakes too, matcha


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The two men looked at each other - Dennis looked at Shawn with a strong aura like his power had


    already surpassed thousands of troops, even though he didn''t say a word.


    ¡°Okay, I will talk. What do you want to know?¡± Shawnpromised, looking at Dennis.


    Dennis retracted his gaze, nced at Toby, and said, ¡°Go get a ss of juice for Mrs. George. And get


    some cakes too, matcha vor!¡±


    Toby was surprised for about two seconds, nced at me a little confused, then nodded and went out.

 Chapter 289: The Mysterious Man 1

    Chapter 289: The Mysterious Man 1


    Chapter 289: The Mysterious Man 1


    Shawn slumped on the ground, extremely embarrassed. He raised his eyes to nce at me and said, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t touch her. If you don''t believe me, you can run some tests.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t say a word, just looked at Shawn indifferently. Although Dennis was silent, the coldness


    in his icy eyes was enough to kill someone.


    Shawn paused briefly. And then he continued, ¡°I was only responsible for taking Ms. ra to her


    designated hotel following Ms. George''s order. | had no idea what would happen after.¡±


    This Ms. George that Shawn was talking about was Yara George.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Dennis asked, his eyes darkening.


    Shawn nodded, ¡°That''s all. | didn¡¯t know who the man waiting in the hotel room was. When | sent Ms.


    ra in, he had his back against me. But he was very tall, about five foot eleven, and he had a very


    aloof aura.¡±


    Dennis didn''t speak. Since Toby wasn''t there, Shawn worried that Dennis would still use his parents


    and fiancee to threaten him into talking more.


    Shawn had exined everything he knew, ¡°Ms. George gave me three hundred thousand dors for


    this. The money is still in that royal blue Ferrari. If it wasn¡¯t for my future wife¡¯s dowry, | would never


    have done such a thing at all.¡±


    He looked at Dennis pleadingly, ¡°Mr. George, | beg you - You can do whatever you want to me, but


    don¡¯t hurt my family, please.¡±


    Dennis still didn¡¯t speak. Toby came in with a bag of juice and some matcha pastries.


    Toby asked someone to bring in a table and put the cakes out neatly. Toby then looked at me and said,


    ¡°Mrs. George, please enjoy!¡±


    I...


    After speaking, Toby looked at Dennis and said, ¡°She''s outside.¡±


    Shawn thought it was his family, so he freaked out immediately and looked at Dennis angrily, ¡°Dennis


    George, you despicable viin! You said that you would keep my family out of this. You freaking liar!¡±


    Toby told the two big men to pin Shawn down, and he said coldly, ¡°Who told you that it was your family


    that hade?¡±


    At the same time, there appeared the sound of high heels from the outside - It was no one else who


    came in, but Yara George.


    The weather in Newton Town was mild. Although it was only January, the temperature had already


    picked up.


    But it wasn¡¯t hot yet.


    Yara wore a long dress, elegant and grand, and her high heels were extra bright.


    She was originally a ssy woman, but now she was brought to a ce that was ipatible with her


    temperament, which made her seem a little embarrassed.


    There were two men in ck beside Yara. She was brought here against her will.


    When Yara walked in and found Dennis was there, her face paled a bit. She spoke, ¡°Dennis, why are


    you here?¡±


    Dennis¡¯s slender body leaned back - His body moved leisurely and wantonly. He raised his eyebrows


    and looked at Yara, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯l be here?¡±


    Shawn was beaten out of shape - Yara saw him, and her legs went weak. She almost slumped onto the


    ground.


    Dennis rubbed between his eyebrows, looked at Shawn, and said, ¡°Go ahead, repeat what you just told


    us.¡±


    Seeing that it was not his family, Shawn¡¯s face became less stressed now. He calmed down and his


    thoughts became clearer.


    ¡°Five days ago, Ms. George gave me a call after the Gibson group¡¯s annual leave and she told me to


    do something for her. She will reward me three hundred thousand dors afterward. Typically I wouldn¡¯t


    do such things. But my fiancee is pregnant, and we need the same amount of money for the wedding


    and the baby''s birth. If we don¡¯t have it, her parents will be taking her to the hospital for an abortion!¡±


    He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°My parents are both from the countryside. They have lived by


    farming all their lives, and they have built a house recently. They have already borrowed a lot of money,


    and there¡¯s no way they can offer the three hundred thousand dors to my future inws. So, for the


    money, I made a deal with Ms. George.¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± Yara got angry. ¡°I have never called you, nor did I give you any money.


    Don¡¯t frame me!¡±


    Shawn looked at her, ¡°The money is still in the car, and the car keys were put under the wall outside the


    Gibsons Vi for my fear of being discovered. That was what you have told me.


    The three hundred thousand was in cash, and you have put it in that royal blue Ferrari.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t touched that money yet, you can go and see for yourself. I don¡¯t have to lie!¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything, but he just looked at Toby. Toby nodded and said, ¡°I have checked, and


    there is indeed three hundred thousand cash in the car. There are no serial numbers on the bills, so


    they weren¡¯t taken from the bank, and there¡¯s no way to track down where the money was from.¡±


    Yara looked at Dennis - She seemed a little broken, ¡°Dennis, I¡¯m your aunt. I have no reason to hurt


    your wife. Don¡¯t believe him!¡±


    Toby stepped forward, handed the phone to Dennis, and said, ¡°Ms. Yara have met Ms. Olivia once


    before, in Newton Town.¡±


    Dennis looked at Toby¡¯s phone, afterward, his eyes fell on Yara, his voice became particrly cold,


    ¡°You were here in Newton Town early?¡±


    Yara turned pale and spoke, ¡°I... I came early to see my father.¡±


    ¡°What were you meeting Olivia Pearson for?¡± Dennis seemed impatient, and his eyes were cold.


    Yara¡¯s body was trembling lightly, ¡°Olivia asked me to meet. She knew that I have given ra the


    things from Luna. Olivia threatened me to deceive ra for her, otherwise, she would tell Luna about


    this and make her turn against me.¡±


    ¡°Heh!¡± Dennis sneered and went silent again.


    After a long time, Dennis looked at me. He saw that I hadn¡¯t touched the juice box or any of the pastries


    in front of me. He frowned slightly, ¡°Would you like something else?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I shook my head, ¡°No, thanks. I am good.¡±


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± He reached out his hand to pull on me.


    I nodded.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good idea to go on with the investigation anymore. If Yara was the one who did


    it, what would Dennis do then?


    Olivia was also involved. For Dennis, these two women equaled responsibilities and inescapable family


    rtionships. No matter how much he hated them, he might not be able to punish them.


    I did feel a bit tired, so I spoke, ¡°Dennis, could you please take me home to get some rest?¡±


    Dennis nodded. He nced coldly at the two people on the ground, then looked at Toby and said, ¡°Call


    the police and let the officers handle the rest.¡±


    Luna was startled, and her eyes were filled with fear, ¡°Dennis, you have no evidence. You can¡¯t do this


    to me.¡±


    Dennis looked at her, and his eyes darkened, ¡°We can wait until the police finish investigating, then we


    will settle this my way.¡±


    He would handle this his way!


    For a while, Luna slumped and sat on the ground, helpless and at a loss.


    Getting out of the factory, I got into the car, leaned back in my seat, closed my eyes, and felt so


    exhausted.


    A warmth came from the palm of my hand. It was Dennis holding my hand. He started the car. His


    voice was calm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe. Everything¡¯s going to be okay!¡±


    I pursed my lips and didn¡¯t speak - But I kept wondering who that person would be.


    Back at the vi, I was a little drowsy. Dennis took me back to the bedroom. After he ordered the sitters


    about a few things, he left.


    I was lying in bed, so sleepy, but couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Pulling out my phone, I called Jackie Wells. She answered right after a few rings.

 Chapter 290: The Mysterious Man 2

    Chapter 290: The Mysterious Man 2


    Chapter 290: The Mysterious Man 2


    ¡°Are you okay... Ms. ra?¡± Jackie''s voice was tentative.


    | answered with a simple ¡°Yes.¡±, and | continued, ¡°Did you see the news?¡±


    ¡°| did!¡± She continued saying after a brief pause, ¡°| have asked a friend to look into this. | couldn''t find


    any helpful information here. The hotel''s surveince footage was destroyed, so there''s no way to


    check!¡±


    | nodded, let out a sigh, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to investigate about these. But you can help me find


    someone to monitor Nova Pearson. If possible, it would be best to confirm whether she has contacted


    Olivia and Yara during this time.¡±


    Jackie was a little confused. She paused and continued saying, ¡°Nova Pearson? Why?¡±


    ¡°Lam still specting, so | am not sure yet. Can you please check and see what information we can


    find about her first? We will wait and see what you would find to decide the next steps.¡±


    For the other things that should be investigated, Dennis and Leo should have gone through them


    already. They must have checked all the basic necessary things.


    It had been a while before she nodded and spoke again, ¡°Okay, | see!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, |y in bed, unable to fall asleep, and | felt extremely blocked inside my


    heart.


    After lying down for a while, | was about to fall asleep in a daze, but there was a loud noiseing


    from downstairs.


    | was so upset by the noise - | woke up immediately and got out of the bedroom.


    ¡°Go find ra for me now!¡± Olivia roared in the hall like crazy.


    The nanny and the two sitters tried so hard to stop her and pull her outside. The bodyguards from the


    vi came out as well.


    They were carrying her out.


    | went downstairs and spoke, ¡°What has brought Ms. Olivia here?¡±


    The bodyguard stopped but still held on to the struggling Olivia.


    ¡°ra, why did you put the me me for your ident? Wasn''t it obvious that you deserved to suffer


    because you had already been nothing but annoying? Why the heck did you me me for something |


    didn¡¯t do?¡±


    She kept struggling - If it wasn¡¯t for the bodyguards pulling her, she probably would have rushed toward


    me and torn me to pieces.


    | pursed my lips, ¡°When | did me you for it?¡±


    She sneered, ¡°Who would it be if it wasn¡¯t you? Dennis is sending me away, and my parents abandon


    me. They all me me - Everyone me me for hurting you. | don¡¯t deserve any of these, because |


    didn''t do anything! If | did all those, | would have torture you and let you burn in hell!¡±


    Saying so, she struggled toe and hit me, but two strong men pulled her, and she could only wave


    her fists in the air a few times.


    A group of people hurried in from the outside of the vi suddenly - Luna and Samuel got in.


    Seeing Olivia making such a fuss, Luna couldn¡¯t control her emotions - She didn¡¯t even notice whether


    Olivia had stood firmly or not.


    Luna pped Olivia harshly, and Olivia fell to the ground. She covered her face and raised her eyes.


    When Olivia saw Luna, she started tearing up. She said, in disbelief, ¡°Mom, you never treated me like


    this before. Why did you hit me now for her? I am your daughter!¡±


    Luna looked at her with indifference, ¡°How did I treat you before? I thought you never realized how I


    have treated you before!


    Look at you now - What have you done? Olivia, have you ever repented on your wrongdoings?¡±


    Olivia broke down, ¡°I haven¡¯¡®t done anything wrong, what should I repent and correct? You all made


    mistakes, but you med me. Why did you do that to me? I am not wrong!¡±


    Luna was so angry that she wanted to p her again, but Samuel stopped her, ¡°Enough! You are such


    a mess already. Stop!¡±


    He looked at the bodyguard behind them and said, ¡°Help Ms. Olivia up and take her back.¡±


    The bodyguard went to pull Olivia but was thrown away by her. Olivia roared, ¡°You all get out of my way


    - Don¡¯t touch me! I didn¡¯t hurt her at all, why did you all me me for something I didn¡¯t do?¡±


    Olivia pointed at me, and her face looked extremely aggrieved.


    Luna looked at Olivia with hatred and disgust in her eyes - She had long lost the love andpassion


    she used to have for Olivia, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who did it then? How many times have you met with Yara


    George in private? Do you think I have no idea about the scheme you two have been cooking up?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Olivia¡¯s tears dripped, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? Me meeting Yara is not for scheming to hurt


    ra at all. If I want to mess with her, I will kill her directly. I will not give her a living chance at all.¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡± Luna¡¯s p was so harsh.


    Olivia looked at Luna with an unbelievable expression on her face, ¡°Because of her, do you have any


    idea how many times you have hit me?¡±


    ¡°Zip it!¡± Luna said, still angry, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, would she have been injured and have idents over


    and over again? You are one to cry as the victim! If I had known sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have let you into the


    Lewis family.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Samuel spoke, his eyes were deep, ¡°The investigation has given us enough evidence. Now


    that Olivia hase to this point now, we are all at fault to some extent. Let¡¯s send her away.


    Olivia looked at Samuel in disbelief, and she roared hysterically, ¡®Dad, I¡¯m your daughter! Where are


    you sending me to? Why are you abandoning me?¡±


    ¡°Olivia, listen to me. You made such a terrible mistake that neither your mother nor I would be able to


    help you. Dennis will make sure you get the punishment you deserve. For Yara George - She might get


    away with it because she¡¯s Dennis¡¯s aunt. But you won''t able to get away. Your older brother won¡¯t be


    much help for you, either. The Lewis family is failing. If you stay with us, your mother and I can''t take it,


    neither can the Lewis family. Link Kennedy would make sure the Lewis family pays for your mistakes.


    It¡¯s going to hurt everyone if you stay!¡±


    Olivia shook her head, with her tears dripping like a thread, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it - I was never capable of it,


    and I never will be!


    Why would I be that stupid to spare her life? If it were me, I would have just taken her life!¡±


    Olivia was taken out of the vi by two bodyguards. I suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep pushing


    her limits, maybe it¡¯s not her.¡±


    Luna and Samuel were surprised by what I had said. They looked at me and responded, ¡°Ms.ra,


    you don¡¯t have to...¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to help her!¡± I added, ¡°It was just that none of Dennis, Mr. Link Kennedy, or the Lewis


    family could find out the identity of the hotel guy, why would we believe that Ms. Olivia was capable of


    pulling up the whole scheme?¡±


    Olivia hated me and wanted to kill me - I knew this better than anyone else.


    But there were too many unresolved doubts about what had happened to me. Shawn Gxy kept


    saying that Yara George had called him and given him the money.


    But Yara didn¡¯t directly contact Shawn, nor did Yara say these words to him in person.


    The only trackable trace was the phone. But the voice of the caller could be altered, the phone the


    caller had used might be


    borrowed from someone else, or it was just a burner phone. If someone deliberately used any of these,


    there was no way to find out.


    Besides, about the hotel guy, Shawn had mentioned that he was very mysterious.


    Seeing me speak this way, Luna and Samuel couldn¡¯t help going silent. They looked at me for a while


    and said, ¡°Ms. ra, you...¡±


    ¡°You should all head back first. We won¡¯t be able to decide until we find out more about this matter.¡±


    ¡°ra, stop pretending to be kind! Don¡¯t think I had no idea you are a slut - You can¡¯t bear with


    loneliness so you keep hooking up around. Stop pretending, you shameless hypocrite!¡±


    Olivia pointed at me - She wasshing out at me with all the terrible swear words she could think of.


    Samuel motioned the bodyguards to take Olivia away in slight disgust, then he took a look at me before


    he left, without saying a word.

 Chapter 291: The Mysterious Man 3

    Chapter 291: The Mysterious Man 3


    = Homepage Category Q_ Search for steies and authors Sign in


    Home .'' Please Love Me, Mr. George # lo z)lP Tos te tas Vici


    Please Love Me, Mr. George


    Chapter 291: The Mysterious Man 3


    Luna looked at me, hesitated for a second, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the police will look into it. Try and get


    some rest, ra.¡±


    | saw them off, without saying anything. | was no longer sleepy, and instead, | just sat in the living room


    feeling a little worn out.


    ¡°Ms. ra, Mr. George called and asked what you would like to have for dinner tonight. He will order


    takeouts for you!¡± The nanny walked up to me


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    and said.


    | rubbed between my eyebrows and shook my head, ¡°Please tell him that he doesn¡¯t need to. | am


    going out in a while.¡±


    The nanny was about to say something else. But seeing that my face was bad, she shut up right away.


    After sitting in the living room for a while, | called Leo Kennedy directly and asked him to take me to the


    police station.


    Leo drove over and waited for me outside the vi. He drove here in a very low-key Mercedes.


    | got in the car and couldn''t help but ask, ¡°When did you start acting so low-key?¡±


    He started the car and said, ¡°It''s going to get Uncle Link in trouble if we are being too ostentatious.¡±


    | shrugged and didn''tment further. | nced at him and said, ¡°By any chance, you could dig up


    whether Dennis and Mario Bet have been


    bearing grudges against each other?¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Grudges? | thought they were best friends, weren''t they? What kind of bad blood would


    they have?¡±


    ¡°Lam not sure what exactly it is yet. Just look into it, please.¡± | couldn''t figure out any convincing reason


    for Olivia and Yara to want to kill me so badly.


    This time, these people wereing at Dennis. Yara and Olivia may have just been made the


    scapegoat for no reason.


    Leo frowned and nodded, ¡°Okay, I''ll look into this!¡±


    We arrived at the police station!


    Jackie Wells was waiting at the entrance. When she saw me and Leo, she froze for a few seconds,


    then she walked forward, pulled me, and said, ¡°Ms.


    ra!¡±


    She seemed nervous because she was about to talk to Steven Pearson shortly.


    | patted her hand andforted her, ¡°It''s going to be okay. Just have a chat with him casually, as to


    say goodbye.¡±


    The police took her into the visiting room. Leo looked at me and said, ¡°You''ve brought me here as your


    driver?¡±


    ¡°Would you rather leave now?¡±


    He pursed his lips, wasn¡¯t sure what to say for a while, ¡°No!¡±


    After a pause, Leo said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can find out anything from Steven Pearson- It''s a waste of


    your time and energy. You may be able to find


    something from Yara George, though.¡±


    | pursed my brows, feeling a little bit of a headache, ¡°I have to try either way.¡±


    ¡°Has the identification reporte out?¡± | asked. My voice was a little irritable.


    He was stunned for a second and said, ¡°It just came out, but ording to the procedure, the appraiser


    will ask Dennis to take


    it.¡±


    I looked at him and frowned, ¡°I was the litigant, why can¡¯t I take the report myself?¡¯


    He pursed his lips and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Do you want to look into it by yourself?¡±


    I said easily, ¡°Why not? I should at least find out who hurt me!¡±


    Leo looked at me for a while, then he sighed and said, ¡°Wait for me here, I will go and ask.¡±


    Not long after he was away, Jackie came out. She looked at me and was just about to speak, but I


    spoke before she could.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bitte today. Let¡¯s have dinner together another day.¡±


    Jackie froze for a moment, noticed Leo was walking back. So she looked at me and nodded, ¡°Sure!


    That¡¯d be great! And thank


    you for today.¡±


    With that said, Jackie looked back at Leo and added, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Kennedy!¡±


    Leo shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s gettingte, we should go grab something to eat together.¡±


    ¡°Thanks guys, but maybe another time? I have to rush back to my hometown. You guys go ahead, I¡¯ve


    got to go first.¡± After


    saying so, Jackie left.


    Leo looked at me and pursed his lips. ¡°The person you¡¯ve hired think and act just alike you. What do


    you have in mind for


    dinner then?¡±


    ¡°Anything would be fine!¡± In response to him, I got in the car, looked at him and said, ¡°Have the test


    resultse out?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°It¡¯s not Shawn Gxy. They will keep tests going.¡±


    ¡°I already know Shawn Gxy didn¡¯t do this. What I am trying to figure out is the hotel guy¡¯s identity.


    He may be the one who


    schemed up the whole thing.


    He also sessfully made Olivia and Yara the scapegoat.¡± There was a message in on my phone - It


    was from Jackie.


    I nced at it and turned off the phone screen.


    Leo was driving toward the city center. The sky was already dimming, ¡°Uncle Link and I will keep on


    with the investigation. So you should not take these things to heart. Just take good care of your health.


    Alex has told me that your depression is getting worse than before. Seriously, if you really can¡¯t stand


    staying at T Vis, you shoulde home with me and Uncle Link -I never liked that bastard Dennis


    George, anyway. Juste home, and the Kennedy¡¯s will all take care of you.¡±


    His words amused me, ¡°I¡¯m only twenty-six, should I be getting ready to just enjoy tea times and


    shopping everyday?¡±


    ¡°Well, with the Kennedy¡¯s family businesses plus my properties, you can spend millions a day without


    any problem - You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°rie Bear is probably the luckiest baby in the world. Grandpa Link and Uncle Leo have


    been so supportive of her in all ways possible since she was born.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Of course, she¡¯s my lovable niece.¡± After a pause, he looked at me and said


    seriously, ¡°Have you thought about having another baby?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, holding my hands tightly for a while, somehow not knowing what to say.


    After the brief silence, I took a deep breath and said, ¡°Maybe in the future.¡± The pain of losing the baby


    seemed to be lingering. When I lost the baby, I never thought of having another one. Sometimes, this


    kind of pain and fear was unforgettable in a lifetime.


    ¡°Que sera, sera - What will be, will be! Now you have rie Bear, there is no rush in having another


    baby anyway.¡±


    I nodded, and my heart ached.


    It seemed that I was getting more and more irritable recently.


    Sometimes it seemed like I didn¡¯t know how to control my emotions.


    The car was parked at the entry of a Cantonese restaurant in the city center - A parking guy stepped


    forward to help stop it.


    Leo threw him the car keys and pulled me directly into the restaurant.


    Perhaps because Leo was too handsome, as soon as we entered the restaurant, many people looked


    over, and there were whispers from here and there.


    With a gloomy face, Leo took me into the VIP room, ordered food, looked at me and said, ¡°You have


    been breastfeeding rie Bear recently, and you seem to have lost a lot of weight. You should eat well


    and consume more nutritious food.¡±


    I smiled, but I couldn¡¯t hide my depression. I heard what the people were whispering on my way in just


    now.


    They were not talking about Leo, but me - I seemed to have forgotten that Dennis was a famous young


    entrepreneur of his family business in Newton Town, and the rumors that his wife hadmitted


    adultery with some random guy in the hotel were still going wild.


    And now they saw Leo and I showed up here, of course they would be specting in whispers.


    I would probably make headlines and be called a slut every day whenever they saw me with any man.


    ¡°What''s on your mind?¡± Leo tapped me on my forehead and said a bit awkwardly, ¡°What¡¯s kept you


    distracted? The food will be served shortly.¡±


    I nodded.


    Seeing my bad face, he frowned, ¡°ra, if one cares too much about others think, you¡¯d get sick. If we


    take a look at the celebrities, they¡®ve all be trash-talked, and they¡¯ve heard all kinds of ugly words. So


    about what happened with you, it¡¯d be best for you to ignore what they say - We all know what


    happened. We¡¯ve got you, ra. Take it easy, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine - Now I am just craving some lobster. Do they have lobster here?¡± I asked and took the


    menu.

 Chapter 292: The Mysterious Man 4

    Chapter 292: The Mysterious Man 4


    Chapter 292: The Mysterious Man 4


    Leo Kennedy...


    He held his forehead, feeling a little helpless, and looked at me for a while before saying, ¡°They don''t


    have lobsters here. I''ll go out and find lobsters for


    you. Stay here and wait for me, Okay?¡±


    He got up and left. | sat in the VIP room by myself, and my head was buzzing - How could | not care! |


    was a human being after all, not a heartless


    puppet.


    No matter how tough | tried to act on the outside, in the end | couldn''t get the thorns out in my heart -


    They stung!


    ¡°What''s up, Ms.ra? You are having a good time here?¡± The appearance of Marcus Thomson was


    quite unexpected.


    He was dressed properly, and his hair was specially styled. He looked very energetic, and it seemed


    that he was here for business meetings.


    | pursed my lips and nced at him with a calm expression, ¡°Mr. Thomson, likewise.¡±


    The possibility of business meetings during the new year holiday wasn¡¯t high, though!


    Sure enough, another person, Olivia Pearson, followed him shortly after.


    It was quite a surprise. Olivia saw me, her face paled a bit, but she didn¡¯t greet me. She just tugged at


    the corner of Marcus''s clothes and said,


    ¡°Marcus, the food is served - Let''s go!¡±


    Marcus took her hand and said in a warm voice, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    Marcus looked at me and said, ¡°Ms. ra is surely a tough woman. She has experienced such a


    terrible thing, but she now cane in a restaurant


    with other men and have fun chatting so calmly. It seems that Dennis is worrying for nothing.¡±


    | frowned, suppressing my anger, ¡°Don''t you think it through before you speak, Mr. Thomson?¡±


    Marcus sneered, ¡°Did | hurt you? Dennis has repeatedly given in for you, and he has forgiven your bad


    moods andshing out at him. He tortured


    himself with hangovers, because he was worried that you were in good health after the miscarriage. He


    has always been a proud man, but he ended


    up doing a sterilization for you. But now you are with another guy here in a restaurant, only a few days


    after you just have cheated on him with some


    random dude! Do you have any idea how shameful this would be for him if some paparazzi took photos


    of you two? Do you know how many people


    would be waiting to ridicule him?¡±


    His face was gloomy and his emotions were indifferent, ¡°ra, do you never care about other people''s


    feelings when you do things? He is your


    husband, but why are you treating him like he was a stranger in your marriage?¡±


    | was shocked, and it took me a while to react. | looked at Marcus, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    He sneered, and his eyes were full of disdain, ¡°Do you know what sterilization means to a man? He


    even has given up the possibility of having his child


    for you and your so-called friend¡¯s child, isn''t it ridiculous?¡±


    My mind went nk for a few seconds, looking at him. My voice was a little hoarse, ¡°Why?¡±


    Marcus''s eyes were dim, with a strong sense of irony, ¡°Why? Dennis fears for you to go through the


    pain and sufferings of having a baby again. He


    fears that he would leave you the wrong impression that he doesn''t want to take in your friend¡¯s baby


    as his own


    He is always caring for you unconditionally, trying to give you everything of the best. What have you


    done for him?¡±


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say. I felt awful inside my heart.


    Listening to what Marcus had said, Olivia couldn¡¯t help sneering - Her voice was sad and shrill, ¡°That¡¯s


    ridiculous, and


    unbelievable.¡±


    Marcus turned around in hindsight, saw her face pale and mouth open, ¡°Olivia!¡±


    Olivia looked up at Marcus, tears rolling down her cheeks, ¡°You know what? From the day I met


    Dennis, I always thought he


    would be there for me for the rest of my life - I was such a ridiculous joke!¡±


    Perhaps not wanting me to see Olivia in embarrassment, Marcus held on to her, gave me a meaningful


    look, turned and took


    Olivia away.


    When Leo came back, he was carrying arge box of lobsters in his hand. He looked at the these two


    who had just left


    outside.


    With gloomy eyes, he put the lobsters down on the table and looked at me, ¡°Did they mess with you?¡±


    I shook my head. When the waiter started serving the food, I said, ¡°I would like these packed as take-


    outs instead, please.¡±


    Leo pursed his lips, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± I suddenly thought of what Marcus had just said - ¡°Do you never care about other people¡¯s feelings


    when you do things?¡±


    All of a sudden, I swallowed the words that I was about to say. I looked at Leo and said, ¡°Should we


    order some take-outs for


    Uncle Link, too? Perhaps he hasn¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±


    Leo sat back on the seat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The helpers at home will handle it.¡± He then


    raised his hand to signal


    the waiter to go out.


    He looked at me and said, ¡°I bought you lobsters baked with garlic. Try and see if you like it.¡±


    I nodded and opened the takeout box. It was very fragrant, but with the burden of thoughts in my mind,


    I didn¡¯t have the


    appetite to eat much.


    Seeing that I stopped after a few bites, Leo asked, ¡°Do you not like the vor of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yummy. It¡¯s just that I am feeling a bit full.¡± I spoke. And at the same time, I got a text message


    - It was from


    Dennis.


    ¡°Where are you, babe?¡±


    I responded, ¡°Outside in a restaurant.¡±


    Dennis, ¡°When are youing home?¡±


    I, ¡°Soon!¡±


    Dennis, ¡°I am waiting for you.¡±


    I, *OkI"


    After sending the message, I looked up and saw Leo was looking at me motionless, ¡°Are we leaving?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should go home now.


    He pursed his lips, ¡°Okay!¡±


    I didnt eat much of the lobsters. So I packed them in the takeout box again and took it away.


    On the way, seeing that I hadn¡¯t spoken much, Leo opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t utter a word for a long


    time.


    When we finally arrived at T Vis, he looked at me and said, ¡°You¡¯ve promised me that you would


    after the new year celebrations, does it still count?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, ¡°Of course!¡±


    He nodded, stopped the car, looked at me and said, ¡°Go back in!¡±


    Entering the hallway, the lights in the vi were still on - Dennis was reading on the sofa, and when he


    heard the movement,


    he turned to take a look back at me.


    Then Dennis put down the book and his eyes fell on me.


    Looking at him, I was spaced out for a moment. I then walked over, sat beside him, and took the


    initiative to lean my head in


    his arms.


    Sensing that I was in a low mood, he put his arms around me and said in a warm voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    babe? What


    happened?¡±


    I looked up at him, closed my eyes slightly, and hugged him for a moment. And then I lowered my head


    and reached out to


    unfasten his belt.


    He stopped me immediately, and said with a smile on, ¡°Hey babe, hold up. We are in the living room.


    Do you want it so bad now?¡±


    I pursed my lips, didn¡¯t speak, and pulled him to go upstairs.


    He picked me up and went straight into the bedroom upstairs.


    Sensing that something was wrong with me, Dennis frowned, ¡°What is it, babe?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He pressed my hands - I pursed my lips and didn¡¯t know how to respond for a while. After a while, I


    looked up at him, ¡°When


    did you do it?¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Did what?¡±


    ¡°The ligation surgery!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s face sank, and his voice was serious, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    My eyes were watering, and my voice was choked, ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    Looking at me, he found what I had said a little funny. He then pulled me into his arms, and said


    helplessly, ¡°It was just a


    small operation. I didn¡¯t feel anything!¡±


    I wrapped my arms around his waist, feeling a little sad, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It was just a minor surgery, so it didn¡¯t hurt me. Plus we have rie Bear now. I want to focus on


    caring for and raising her


    together with you. I am not thinking about having another kid. Don¡¯t worry, babe.¡±


    He spoke to me in a warm voice. He caressed my long hair, took my hand and smelled it, ¡°What did


    you have for dinner in the


    restaurant?

 Chapter 293: The Mysterious Man 5

    Chapter 293: The Mysterious Man 5


    Chapter 293: The Mysterious Man 5


    | pursed my lips, ¡°I had some lobsters. Leo bought them for me. There are still some leftover. Would


    you like to have some?"


    Dennis looked at me, and gave me an irrelevant answer, ¡°I''d rather devour you now.¡±


    | was surprised. | was looking at him in a brief pause. Then | got up almost subconsciously and went


    into the bathroom.


    The watering out of the shower-head wasn¡¯t warm yet, but | already stood under the shower and


    rinsed myself madly.


    Dennis knocked on the door outside the bathroom. His voice was low butmanding, ¡°ra,e


    on out!¡±


    | pursed my lips, still feeling uneasy in my heart. | took a deep breath, and squatted on the ground, with


    my body in my arms.


    My tears were running down like a broken thread - | was broken and lost control of my feelings.


    Perhaps after thest incident, he had changed the lock of the bathroom door in advance - Even when


    it was locked from the inside, he could open it


    from the outside.


    He came in and turned the shower head off. He looked down at me, his eyes were red in worries.


    | buried my head between my legs and said in desperation, ¡°I can''t take it anymore - | can¡¯t get over it, |


    just can''t! | can''t let go!¡±


    Dennis squatted by my side, raised his hand to smooth my messy hair, and sighed slightly, ¡°ra, you


    can''t live in the past forever. Things don¡¯t always


    go our way, either. But | am trying my best to build the life | want. Yes, bad things happen, and there will


    be hard feelings, or even worse, pains. But


    after we resolve those, we will be moving onto new chapters in life. You can do this - | have faith in you.


    Whatever you''ve been through, or what you''ve


    be, | love you and I will always do - Just be you, okay? We are in this together, we will move


    forward hand in hand.¡±


    | looked at him, with my mouth open, but | couldn''t say a word.


    After a while, Dennis finally pulled me up and wiped the water stains off me with a bath towel. He then


    took me out of the bathroom, ced me in bed,


    andforted me, ¡°Close your eyes and get some sleep, babe!¡±


    He got up and went into the bathroom. After a while, there appeared the sound of water running in the


    bathroom. Iy in bed, unable to close my eyes.


    | felt so painful inside my heart, as if there were countless riddled wounds after being stabbed.


    They were all old wounds, and they cracked open again after | took a slight breath - A dense pain then


    immediately began spreading.


    It wasn''t toote in night at the moment. Dennis came out of the shower and dried the water drips on


    him. He theny in bed and started reading.


    | had a hard time falling asleep, but didn¡¯t want to do anything.


    Awhileter, he put the book down and looked at me sideways, ¡°What do you have in mind, babe?¡±


    My eyes were wide open. | took a look at him and pursed my lips, ¡°Dennis, you should find a time to


    remove it.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ll looked it up online - Wearing a ligature ring for too long isn¡¯t good for your health. | don¡¯t want you or


    your family to hate me for taking the chances


    away from you of having new babies.


    If Grandpa Freddy knew, he would hate me too!¡±


    I knew he had done this for me. But it was such a high price. Even though our thinking was avant-


    garde, we still had to pass


    down the legacy of wealth and knowledge inherited from our elder generations. Most of the times, we


    couldn¡¯t do things the


    way we had wished we would.


    And to me, one of the ways to do so was through the continuation of life - Raising the next generation


    of our own would


    continue our culture and life. And it was meaningful to witness our children grow and mature.


    Dennis raised his hand and pulled me close against his chest. The men¡¯s body temperature was


    extraordinarily warm, and the


    scorching temperature was close to me, ¡°ra, stop worrying about that. We only have so much time


    and energy, and we


    should care for ourselves and the ones we hold dear first before we could look out for so many others.


    All you need to think


    about now is yourself. Having another baby can wait. Take care of your health first, okay?¡±


    I pursed my lips, still feeling guilty. Lying in Dennis¡¯s arms, my voice muffled, ¡°I seem to have messed


    up my life and it¡¯s


    getting more and more chaotic now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got you, babe. Don¡¯t worry about it. Things will get better soon, and there will be no chaos!¡± He put


    his arms around me,


    his voice was heart-warming - Everything seemed peaceful and perfect.


    The whole night, he just hugged me and did nothing else.


    The next day.


    When I opened my eyes, it was still dark outside, and it was probably four or five in the morning.


    Dennis was still fast asleep. I wanted to close my eyes and get some sleep, but somehow I couldn¡¯t.


    So I stared at the ceiling in a daze, but the pain on both sides of my head was like it was being pricked


    by needles.


    I finally sat up from the bed. Dennis¡¯s arms were around my waist, but his eyes were still closed - He


    seemed sleepy.


    ¡°What''s wrong, honey?¡±


    He asked with his eyes closed, and his voice was low.


    ¡°Nothing. I am just going to the bathroom.¡± Saying so, I moved his hand from me gently, got out of bed.


    I went straight to the


    bathroom, and afterward, I went to drink a ss of water.


    There was nothing wrong going on. I just couldn¡¯t endure my insomnia anymore, so I simply rummaged


    on the bedside


    nightstand.


    To help with my insomnia, the doctor prescribed some sleeping pills to me a while back.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Dennis opened his eyes - His two ck sparkled.


    I pursed my lips and said, ¡°Just looking for... Something stuff. Did I wake you?¡±


    He shook his head, reached out his hand to pull me back in bed, ¡°I threw those pills away. Mario says


    that you¡¯d get dependent


    on the sleeping pills if you take too much. You can¡¯t take them often.¡±


    I mhmed. But between my brows it hurt so badly. I raised my hand and rubbed it, feeling extremely


    irritated, ¡°Maybe just


    once? Please!¡±


    Without the pills, I would break down. Every time I stayed up overnight, I would fail to control my


    emotions easily the very next


    day.


    His eyes darkened, he stretched out his hand to hug me tighter, his thin lips fell on my eyes, and he


    kissed me lightly down.


    Maybe because I had been staying upte, I stopped having breast milk since yesterday. I didn¡¯t feel it


    at all.


    Dennis noticed about this too. His voice was hoarse, ¡°Let¡¯s bring rie Bear over at night.


    I pursed my lips and subconsciously raised my hand to push him away, but he pulled me back.


    This action was too...


    He wasying in bed, looking at me with his alluring eyes, ¡°Can I try?¡±


    I...


    My memory of that night was nk - I had no idea what had happened.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    Seeing that I went absent-minded, Dennis grabbed my hand and bit on it lightly, ¡°What¡¯s on your


    mind?¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I was a bit shocked, came back to my senses, and immediately pulled my hand back. My face was


    burning.


    Thinking that he had just had an operation and the doctor ordered him not to exercise vigorously, I


    shook my head and said:


    ¡®I... I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    He froze in hesitation for a few seconds, and then he let go of me.


    Dennis got up and went into the bathroom instead.


    A series of his movements were exceptionally smooth.


    I raised my eyes and looked outside, the sky was already bright. I sighed slightly, got up and went


    downstairs.


    My head was still buzzing with pain, and if this continued, it would eventually drive me crazy.


    The sitters were on a leave. Going downstairs, I went into the kitchen and looked in the refrigerator. It


    was packed with almost


    everything we needed.

 Chapter 294: The Mysterious Man 6

    Chapter 294: The Mysterious Man 6


    Chapter 294: The Mysterious Man 6


    Soe


    | thought for a second. And then I took out some cereals. | was going to make myself some cereals


    with milk.


    Dennis was out of the shower. He came outside and saw that | was getting busy in the kitchen. His


    slender body was leaning against the door frame.


    His two sparkling dark eyes stared at me, with a big smile on his face.


    | turned and took a look at me, ¡°The sitters asked for a leave today. What would you like for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Anything you make!¡± He walked in, put his arms around me from behind, put his handsome cheek


    against my face, and said in a low voice, ¡°Would


    you like to take a walkter?¡±


    | shook my head, ¡°Alex is bring rie Bear here soon. Uncle Link and Leo areing over too.¡±


    Dennis nodded. Seeing my clumsy motions, he stopped my hands and asked, ¡°Are you going to cook


    for them?¡±


    | nodded, looking at him, ¡°Why wouldn''t |?¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Of course you can. But it¡¯s only kind of you to remind them to grab some food before they


    I.


    He took the cereals from my hand, ¡°Wait over there. There''s milk and juice in the fridge, too.¡±


    Did he just despise my cooking?


    That was a bit awkward. | went upstairs to get changed instead. And when | was back, breakfast was


    already served by Dennis.


    He made some cereals with milk, a few snacks, and a portion of sunny-side-up eggs. They all looked


    delicious.


    Seeing that | had changed clothes, he smiled, ¡°Come on over and eat!¡±


    | walked to the seat, but I didn¡¯t eat immediately. Instead, | looked at food for a second, then looked at


    him with my chin on my hand, and said, ¡°Did


    Grandpa teach you how to cook when you were little?¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°The George¡¯s men know it all. Grandpa was a great cook, so is Uncle Andrew.¡±


    | nodded - It seemed like it. Uncle Andrew and his wife were always sweetly in love and seemed to be


    affectionate about each other. Because his wife


    was infertile, they had been living a DINK life all these years.


    Now I thought about it, all George men were loyal to their marriage.


    ¡°Hey, the food is getting cold!¡± He served me some egg, putting it right on my te. He then looked at


    me and said, ¡°When springes, let¡¯s bring


    rie Bear with us and go back to City P!¡±


    | was surprised at first, and then | realized the new year holiday was about to end. Almost all


    After a brief pause, | looked at Dennis and said, ¡°rie Bear is still too young. | would like to stay here


    for a while in Newton Town with her.¡±


    Dennis Frowned, ¡°Why would you rather stay here than go back to City P?¡± | pursed my lips, ¡°It¡¯s not


    that | don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s just that rie Bear is still


    too young.¡±


    ¡°No more excuses, babe!¡± He said with a calm look on his face, ¡°About what happened in the hotel


    room, | will find out.copy right hot novel pub


    I won¡¯t let that happen anymore. There¡¯s no direct evidence to prove that Aunt Yara and Olivia did it.


    But Aunt Yara is already


    in custody because she¡¯s an involved suspect. ra, we¡¯ve got a long way ahead of us. We should


    face it together instead of


    avoid problems like this.¡±


    I frowned - Of course, but it was always easier said than done.


    I let out a light sigh, ¡°I know, I...¡±


    ¡°Then let me arrange it for you.¡±


    ¡°I am taking rie Bear back to HL Area.¡± I spoke, and I looked at Dennis.


    ¡°With whom?¡± He stopped eating, with a cold look on.


    ¡°With Leo!¡±


    He pursed his lips, feeling a bit upset, ¡°When did you decide?¡±


    ¡°Before the new year!¡± I didn¡¯t even know of Diana¡¯s ident then.


    ¡°Did you ever think about telling me about this?¡± He was a little annoyed.


    I had a headache. I pinched between my brows, and said impatiently, ¡°Well, you know now.¡±


    Putting down my fork and knife, I got up. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for food anymore, and went straight


    upstairs to the study.


    I was still in charge of the AI project at the George¡¯s group. The new product would be released after


    the new year holiday,


    and with the annual leave ending shortly, the release n had to be ready immediately.


    But after working on it for a while, I was not in the mood to continue. I didn¡¯t sleepst night, but I


    wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy. I did


    a severe headache, though.


    Dennis was leaning on the door frame. He didn¡¯t seem mad, and his eyes were clear.


    I saw that he was staring at me, I got annoyed, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He raised his brows, ¡°rie Bear is here.¡±


    I put aside what I was doing, stood up and was on my way out. Dennis stopped me at the door, and


    then he kissed me.


    He didn¡¯t let go of me until a whileter. He held my hand and brought me downstairs.


    Alex was sitting in the living room, tickling rie Bear. Link Kennedy and Leo were here too.


    Leo wasn¡¯t good at dealing with kids, besides, rie Bear was still an infant - She was unlike a one or


    two-year-old. With infants, you always had to be more carefully.


    So, Leo avoided holding the baby. In the meantime, he keptmenting the way Alex had been


    holding rie Bear, now and then.


    Alex got so annoyed that he shoved the baby right into Leo''s arms, and he said angrily, ¡°Yes, you are


    the baby expert! There you go!¡±


    rie Bear was ced in Leo¡¯s arms, and immediately he froze. The motions of his tall and well-built


    body were extra cautious while he was holding the baby.


    His body was stiff as a rock. rie Bear took to him right away, and she started pulling Leo¡¯s expensive


    watch out of curiosity.


    Finally seeing that Dennis and I came downstairs, Leo was so relieved. He immediately said to Dennis,


    ¡°What took you so long?


    Come on over and hold your daughter!¡±


    Dennis was a natural baby expert, besides, he had spent so much time taking care of rie Bear - She


    was growing well and healthily under his care.


    Dennis took rie over from Leo¡¯s arms gently and seated her on hisps to tease her.


    Alex nced at Leo with contempt, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t have kids. You know nothing about raising a


    baby. No woman would like to be the mother of your child.¡±


    Leo was annoyed, ¡°You know what, Mr. Know-it-all. You are in yourte twenties, and you are still alone


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    by yourself!¡±


    Alex sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t mind! At least I am not counting the days till I kick the bucket - They would find


    your voice annoying in hell. Geez!¡±


    These two.


    They were acting so childish!


    I served Uncle Link a cup of coffee and sat next to him. He saw me serve, so he frowned, ¡°Why didn¡¯t


    you guys hire nannies?¡±


    ¡°We did, but they took a leave today.¡± I spoke, smiling. ¡°Dennis and I prefer quietness. The sitters are


    over here whenever


    rie Bear is to take care of her. If rie Bear isn¡¯t around, Dennis and I enjoy some more privacy


    without the helpers.¡±


    Uncle Link nodded. He then looked at Dennis meaningfully, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve found some treasure at


    the Ny Vis. Would you like to show me?¡±


    Dennis raised his brows, handed rie Bear to Alex and went straight to the study with Uncle Link.


    They must be talking about something important.


    I looked at Leo - He was looking at rie Bear. I couldn¡¯t help but raise my brows, ¡°You turned thirty


    five already. Did you meet someone special?¡±


    Leo looked back at me. Alex hummed, and then he said, ¡°Why would any woman be willing to spend


    the rest of her life with him? He¡¯s got nothing but a pretty face.¡±


    ¡°How did you know, are you one of them?¡± Leo gave him a stare. He then looked at me and said


    calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married. I¡¯ve got you and rie Bear.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard!¡± Alex rolled his eyes at Leo, ¡°Did you forget that ra is married to


    Dennis and rie Bear is their kid now?¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Leo looked at Alex with a serious look on. ¡°Are you going to take a walk outside with rie


    Bear?¡±


    Realizing that Leo might be getting angry, Alex wisely went to the yard with rie Bear.


    After Leo calmed down, I looked at him and said, ¡°Did Uncle Link find anything?¡±


    He pursed his lips and his face became serious, ¡°The test results are out, that man may not have had


    sex with you.¡±

 Chapter 295: The Mysterious Man 7

    Chapter 295: The Mysterious Man 7


    Chapter 295: The Mysterious Man 7


    I frowned, ¡°If the guy didn¡¯t have sex with me, then why...¡± Why did he leave those things in the room


    deliberately, why?


    ¡°There is no cell tissue of yours there. Besides, we made aparison. The police made two


    assumptions. One is that the owner is a person with an extremely high status and he was a mysterious


    person. The DNA information of this type of person is difficult to obtain and theparison cannot be


    done. The other type is people who already passed, and we have no way topare this category.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°They can take cell tissues from the dead?¡±


    ¡°Within a certain time range, it can be extracted through scientific means.¡±


    He leaned on the sofa and pinched between his eyebrows, ¡°I guess it should be the former. There are a


    limited number of people that are at a higher


    position in thepany than Uncle Link. Among these people, there is no social connections with you


    and the George family. So Uncle Link is still investigating.¡±


    I was silent for a while, then looked at Leo and said, ¡°It seems that someone just wants to sabotage


    Dennis and I''s marriage. The guy who did it probably have no feelings for me.¡±


    After a second, I looked at silently, and then said, ¡°The same method has been used before, but that


    time the guy just kidnapped me and let me listen to a disgusting scene. But the purpose of his was very


    simr to this time.¡±


    Leo frowned, ¡°Have you figured out who it was?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I wasn''t sure yet. We will have to keep digging.¡± I looked up at him and said after a


    brief hesitation, ¡°About our n going to HL Area after the holiday, we might have to postpone it. Also...


    Dennis mighte with us.¡±


    He pursed his lips, looking a bit upset, ¡°Why does he have to follow you to wherever you go?¡±


    ¡°She''s my wife. Why can¡¯t I go with her? You are always around your sister, Mr. Kennedy, should you


    fear others would see you as a joke?¡± Dennis and Link Kennedy came downstairs from the study on


    the second floor.


    Alex came in from the yard holding rie Bear. He looked at me and said, ¡°Your house gets lively


    today!¡±


    Dennis looked at him and frowned, ¡°Who was visiting?¡±


    Before Alex spoke, Luna and Samuel came in. And Samuel was carrying quite a few things in his


    hands.


    ¡°Everyone is here. Did you guy have lunch yet? We''ve brought over some pastries


    Let¡¯s try.¡± Luna had a warm smile on her face, and ced the pastries on the table on her way in.


    Luna opened the boxes deliberately, took out a piece, looked at me and said, ¡°ra, have a try. Mr.


    George says that you like the taste of matcha vor. So I specially made this for you.¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, feeling a little surprised too. In just the same moment, I took the piece of


    cake from her hand and took a bite. It tasted really good.


    I always found it odd, but there seemed to be nothing wrong about the warmth and closeness of Luna


    and Samuel.


    So I didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Luna invited everyone in the house to taste the pastries. Afterward, she volunteered to go into the


    kitchen, looked through the ingredients in the fridge and said, ¡°I called the sitters in the morning to ask


    them what you would have for your meals, only to find out that they are on a leave today. And there will


    be only the two of you at home, you might just order take-outs. So I made some pastries and came


    over. It seems like I was right. You must haven¡¯t had a proper breakfast in the morning. You guys have


    to eat healthier.¡±


    As she spoke, she took some of the ingredients out from the refrigerator, put on an apron and started


    cooking.


    Leo was ying some games on his phone. Dennis and Uncle Link didn¡¯t find her action unusual, let


    alone Samuel himself.


    Only Alex and I found her actions odd.


    rie Bear went to sleep already. Alex looked at me and said to me in a very low voice, ¡°I thought you


    and Luna are on bad terms? Why do you look like a mother and daughter now?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°Trust me, I want to find out why more than you do.¡±


    He exhaled, looked at the rest of the guys who thought it was nothing out of the ordinary, and pouted,


    ¡°There must be something wrong!¡±


    Samuel asked about my case, Dennis answered normally, and I got up to make some tea for them.


    Jackie Wells called. Because of the crowd, it wasn¡¯t a good time for me to speak more, so I told her to I


    would call her back at night and then hung up.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Luna to finish cooking and serve a table of food. She called the men in the house


    to sit down at the table. I helped with setting the tableware.


    As soon as I sat down, Samuel looked at me and said, ¡°ra, can you cook?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Yes, but I am not good at it.¡±


    Samuel smiled, ¡°From now on, you guys can ask Luna toe over and cook for you. She recently


    signed up for a cooking ss and has sharpened her skills. She¡¯s been wanting to find a ce to use


    her cooking skills!¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you guys don¡¯t mind, I cane over and cook for you every day in the future!¡± Luna said with


    a very happy voice.


    I immediately said, ¡°We appreciate it, Mr. Lewis and Ms. Luna. Dennis and I would hate to trouble you


    both like this. Besides, we have sitters at home, and they are at home most of the time. They only take


    time off asionally. We would hate to bother Ms. Luna.¡±


    Luna smiled, but didn¡¯t say much.


    Fortunately, although there were still bad blood between us, it seemed normal now for everyone to eat


    and chat on the same dining table. After all, we were all acquaintances.


    After finally finishing the meal, Link Kennedy got a call and had something urgent to deal with, so Leo


    went to drive him there. rie Bear kept crying - She must be hungry. So I carried her up to the second


    floor to feed her.


    Because I hadn¡¯t had a good rest in the past two days, my whole body was worn out, and I felt sleepy


    when I hold rie Bear to breastfeed.


    But I didn¡¯t get much sleep either, and when Dennis came up I was awakepletely.


    Seeing me lying down, Dennis came over and hugged rie Bear. He looked at me and said, ¡°Are you


    sleepy?¡±


    I shook my head, between my eyebrows hurt a little, ¡°But I can¡¯t fall sleep!¡±


    rie Bear was very good. Dennis sat with her,forting her, and he looked at me and said, ¡°Should


    I take you to the hospital?¡±


    I shook my head,y in bed, looked at him and said, ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t you think Luna and Samuel have


    been treating me differently recently?¡±


    He was slightly taken aback and looked at me, ¡°What''s so different?¡±


    ¡®They didn¡¯t treat me very nicely before, at least not so attentively as right now. But these days, they¡¯ve


    been too attentive, and I can¡¯t figure out what they¡¯re after. Dennis, do you think they are cooking up


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    some sort of conspiracy now?¡±


    Heughed, ¡°You are thinking too much into this. Maybe they are just hoping you would let go of the


    past so everyone can get along well slowly in the future.¡±


    Was it possible?


    People who would like each other dead would one day shake hands and be friends ever after?


    Impossible!


    I sighed, stuck my chin feeling a little irritable, and looked at him after a while and said, ¡°Dennis, have


    any unpleasant things ever happened  to you and Mario before"


    He raised his eyes, and his eyes were a little deep. ¡°You have asked me this question twice, babe.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, pursed my lips, and stopped speaking.


    He looked at me with profound eyes, ¡°Are you having doubts about Mario?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. I looked at him, and said with ease, ¡°I have just spected all the


    possibilities.¡±


    He pursed his lips, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Mario. Everything¡¯s under my control, you should


    stay out of this, babe. Get a good rest, okay?

 Chapter 296: The Mysterious Man 8

    Chapter 296: The Mysterious Man 8


    Chapter 296: The Mysterious Man 8


    Saying so, Dennis got up and went downstairs.


    I was stunned for a while, not knowing what to say.


    Dennis didn¡¯te back until the night. Alex had taken rie Bear home with him, and Iy in bed all


    day, having trouble falling asleep.


    When he came back, it was already early morning. He frowned slightly when he saw that I was still


    awake, ¡°Did you get some sleep, babe?¡±


    ¡°I''m about to sleep.¡±


    He started speaking with an "mhm." ¡°Turn off the lights and go to bed!¡± He walked up to me and kissed


    me on the forehead, slowly.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°I have to go to Country M ande back tomorrow afternoon. Have a good


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    night''s sleep, okay? Nanny Daisy has alreadye, so just tell her what you would like to eat, and


    sleep well. Don¡¯t stay upte, or I will forcefully take you to the hospital myself when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going to Country M suddenly?¡± It was sote already - Why was Dennis leaving for


    Country M now?


    He smoothed my hair and said in a warm voice, ¡°I just have to go there and deal with some minor


    matter - That''s all.¡±


    I frowned. Usually, if it was not a big deal, he basically would note to me with an exnation but


    send me a message, instead. But he came back today and told me in person, so it was probably a


    quite serious problem.


    Pulling him, I said, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Heughed and kissed me on my forehead, ¡°Did you prepare something special for me as a romantic


    farewell?¡±


    ¡°Dennis, you rascal!¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I¡¯m your husband, not a rascal. This is called flirting, babe. Rest well at home, and make it


    up to me when Ie back!¡±


    Dennis George, you did always say everything calmly and confidently.


    Seeing me blushing, he didn''t say much, and said, "Marcus is waiting for me downstairs, have a good


    rest, and wait for me toe back!"


    He grabbed a jacket and went out with a few belongings. I was going to follow him and see him off.


    But I was then pressed on the bed by him. ¡°Listen to me, babe. Have a good rest!¡±


    Shortly after he went downstairs, I heard the sound of the car engine starting. And he drove off away.


    I was lying on the bed, and just as I thought, I could hardly fall asleep, especially with Dennis not


    around, it was even more impossible for me to fall asleep.


    I stayed up until dawn. When I got up, I was groggy - I felt dizzy after walking a few steps.


    Nanny Daisy was cleaning up in the kitchen, and when she saw me stumbled, she quickly stepped


    forward to help me.


    ¡°Ms. ra, were you not being able to sleepst night? Why are there such big dark circles under your


    eyes?¡±


    I rubbed between my brows, and my shoulders and waist were sore


    I sat on the chair, looked at Nanny Daisy, and said, ¡°Daisy, can you please pour me a ss of water?¡±


    She nodded immediately, poured some water for me, watched me take a few sips, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make


    some porridge for you in a while. And after you finish breakfast, you should go back to your bedroom


    and have a good rest. If you still can¡¯t fall asleep, I''ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    I nodded lightly. My shoulders were sore and ufortable, probably due to ack of rest.


    I took out my mobile phone and called Jackie Wells. The call got connected after ringing a couple of


    times.


    ¡°Ms. ra, I¡¯ll be there in about an hour. I have to deal with some stuff at home, so there might be a


    few minutes¡¯ dys.¡±


    I was supposed to meet with her yesterday, but because of my health condition, it got postponed.


    Toward the phone, I took a breath and said, ¡°I may not be able to make it today. Could youe to the


    T Vis instead?¡±


    She paused and nodded, ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°And on your way here, can you please stop by the hospital and pick up my prescription? I need the


    sleeping pills.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I have trouble sleepingtely.¡± Continuing to endure like this was not the right way.


    She paused, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in thirty minutes.¡±


    I hung up the call. Nanny Daisy served some porridge. Seeing that I was not in a good mood, he asked


    worriedly, ¡®How about I apany you to the hospital?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No!¡± It was caused by ack of sleep. After a body check, the doctor would always


    advise me to take a good rest, and nothing else.After a pause, I looked at Daisy and said, ¡°By the way,


    I have a friending over in a while. Please prepare some fruits and pastries at noon.¡±


    She nodded and asked me to finish my breakfast.


    Because I didn¡¯t get enough sleep, I barely had my appetite.


    After a few bites, I was no more in the mood to continue eating.


    I went ahead and sat in the living room to watch TV. When Jackie arrived, she saw that I had dark


    circles under my eyes and said, ¡°I thought you have been feeling better. How are you feeling now?¡±


    I rubbed between my eyebrows and spoke, ¡°Dennis is recruiting a secretary for the headquarters in


    City P. Are you interested?¡±


    She was stunned for a moment, and said in surprise, ¡°Secretary to the president? Doesn¡¯t Mr. George


    already have Toby?


    Besides, Mr. George never hired a female secretary before.¡±


    I took a sip of water. My head was buzzing, ¡°Thepany is going to expand after the new year


    holiday, and there are a lot of minor things that Toby doesn¡¯t have time to handle. After all, you used to


    work in the George group, and you know Dennis¡¯s temperament, so it is more convenient to work with


    him again!¡±


    She was puzzled, ¡°Ms. ra, your workload at the Gibson¡¯s is not busy now, why wouldn¡¯t you


    consider going back to the


    George group directly?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry too much about the work at the Gibson¡¯s now, but I won¡¯t join the George group


    again - I have other ns for myself. But it¡¯s okay, you can turn it down if you don¡¯t want to join once


    again!¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, I work in the Lewis group, and to put it bluntly, I can''t


    evenpare to a


    receptionist. I am very lucky if I could return to the George group to be the secretary to Mr.


    George, but Ms. ra, the Lewis family doesn¡¯t need me...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± I had done everything that should be done, and I had gone through all the


    punishments that I deserved.


    Now that the new year hade, everything had to start from scratch all over again.


    Hearing what I said, she was stunned, handed me the sleeping pills she brought for me, and said after


    a pause, ¡°StevePearson doesn¡¯t know much about Mr. Bet and Mr. George¡¯s history. But ording


    to him, when Mr.Bet was a teenager, he fell in love with a girl. That girl was Mr. George¡¯s cousin.


    Later, the girlmitted suicide by jumping off the building for unknown reasons. It¡¯s been a long time


    since it happened, but Mr. Bet probably never moved on from what happened. So he wanted to


    cause some trouble for Mr. George¡¯s work.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°Just to create some trouble?¡± It had been more than ten years since Mario


    Bet was a teenager.


    Besides, Dennis¡¯s cousin? Didn¡¯t Uncle Andrew have no children?


    What was really going on?


    This was getting even moreplicated now.


    She nodded, paused, looked at me, and said, ¡°I have kept an eye on Nova Pearson recently. She


    hasn¡¯t seemed to be in


    contact with anyone else, but Mr. Bet. But a while ago, she went to City P once. I am not sure what


    she was up to there, though.¡±


    ¡°Are you still going to City P after the new year holiday?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°She must have been in touch with the Gibsons. Hank Gibson used to have an assistant


    named Rose.¡±


    I answered with an ¡°Mhm.¡± Nanny Daisy served some food, and I took sleeping pills after a few bites


    during the meal. This way, as soon as the sleeping pills kicked in, I could go straight back to the


    bedroom.


    I didn¡¯t wake up until the early morning. Daisy seemed to have been waiting for me to wake up.

 Chapter 297: The Mysterious Man 9

    Chapter 297: The Mysterious Man 9


    Chapter 297: The Mysterious Man 9


    Hearing the movement in the bedroom, Nanny Daisy hurried upstairs. She brought some food, looked


    at me, and said, ¡°Finally, you are awake. Are you hungry? Mr. George called and said there was a


    dy in his return. But he knows that you were asleep, so he asked me to prepare some food for you.


    So you can have something to eat when you wake up.¡±


    I slept for a few hours, so I started to feel a bit better. I looked at the sky outside, it was already dark,


    and the clock on the wall already pointed at one in the morning. I just woke up, so I didn¡¯t have the


    appetite to eat yet. I looked at Nanny Daisy and said, ¡°Daisy, put it down here first, I''ll finish itter. It''s


    gettingte, you should get some rest.¡±


    Nanny Daisy was an ageddy, so she felt a little sleepy this time of the night. But she did remind me


    to remember to eat before she went downstairs.


    I was sitting on the bed, feeling a lot better - Then I couldn''t help but regret it. I slept for such a long


    time, even it was nighttime now, it would be impossible to continue sleeping.


    It meant that it would be another night of staying up for me.


    The phone rang, and it was Dennis.


    I picked up the phone, my voice softened a bit, ¡°I just woke up.¡±


    ¡°lL know!¡± His voice was hoarse, but it sounded particrly nice. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat something, okay?


    Take it easy if you can¡¯t sleep. I am here to keep youpany and chat with you all night.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Sounds great!¡±


    ¡°I may stay here for a few more days in Country M. Don¡¯t forget to eat well at home. And don¡¯t stay up


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Link and Leo may not be in Newton Town these days. If you need anything, give Luis a call


    Luis.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dennis, ¡°...¡±


    I wasn''t very chatty usually. At that moment, Dennis suddenly went silent, and I couldn''t find anything to


    talk about for a while.


    After a full half-minute of silence, I thought about it and then said, ¡°Try to be home early if possible.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. It had been a while before Dennis spoke again, with


    a low voice, ¡°Okay!¡±


    There was nothing much to talk about over the phone anyway - I looked at the phone and was about to


    hang up


    I didn¡¯t expect the other side to suddenly say, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to think of me!¡±


    I...


    For a while, my heart was warmed. It seemed that such warmth was filling the whole heart.


    ¡®I will miss you!¡±


    I spoke and my voice subconsciously softened a bit.From N?velDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, I couldn''t fall asleep, so I went to the study room. It was another sleepless


    night. But I had slept a few hours during the day, so it felt fine to even stay overnight.


    Nanny Daisy was a meticulous caregiver. She came to the vi early and made breakfast.


    Seeing me go downstairs, with my clothes changed and my hair well done, she said after a brief


    hesitation, ¡°Are you going out in a while?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I have to go meet someone in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± She seemed worried about me. ¡°The dark circles under your eyes


    are getting worse. You didn¡¯t go back to sleep after you woke up in the middle of the night, did you?¡±


    I answered her with an ¡°Mhm.¡±, took a few bites of the breakfast, and then headed out.


    I wasn¡¯t nning to go out at first. But then Folly Lewis sent me a message saying that she had arrived


    in Newton Town and that since we were already friends, I should go and treat her with hospitality.


    With her having said all that, I didn¡¯t seem to have any reason to refuse her - So I agreed to meet her.


    Before going out, I looked around in the garage and found that several low-key cars were sent for


    maintenance, and several cars that were just returned from maintenance were too ostentatious.


    After hesitating for a while, I drove a Dennis¡¯s ck Maybach, which looked rather ordinary and was


    low-key.


    Maybe because I was not used to driving this car, so I was extra cautious and drove much slower all


    the way.


    When I got to our meeting ce, Folly had already arrived.


    Seeing me, she greeted me, waving.


    Folly Lewis was a real socialite and aristocrat, with a top-notch appearance and body figure, and her


    family background was wealthy without a doubt.


    She was one or two years older than me, unmarried, and a sessful queen bee.


    Smart, decisive, and career-oriented.


    Seeing me seated down, Folly signaled the waiter to ask him toe over, then she looked at me and


    asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±


    This was a French restaurant. I shrugged, looked back at her, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never been here before.


    Surprise me!¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and said directly without hesitation, ¡°Salmon custard, oyster fish soup, pan-


    fried lobster meat, French fish rolls, and an orange French toast.¡± After a pause, she pursed her lips,


    ¡°These are all, for now, thank you!¡±


    The waiter walked away. She looked at me with a calm face, ¡°The dark circles under your eyes look


    really bad. What happened recently?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special!¡± I said. After a pause, I continued, ¡°Are youing to Newton Town for business?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Not at all. I am just enjoying the annual vacation. I thought about going abroad


    first, but it isn¡¯t that much fun - After all, I¡¯ve been to most ces already. So here I am, meeting with


    my dear friend and catching up with her life.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Of course, what else would it be? There are only three things that matter in my life, my


    parents, my friends, and making money.¡±


    I...


    So, that was her definition of the winner in life.


    She was dressed extremely elegantly. She looked at me and said, ¡°You have the most boring life


    among the friends I have ever met.¡±


    Well, she spoke rather straightforwardly too.I gave her a forced awkward smile, without saying


    anything. Seeing me smile, she said, ¡°Both the George family¡¯s and the Kennedy family¡¯s properties


    are enough for you to settle down and enjoy life.But I¡¯m curious, why do you n your life so badly that


    you''ve put all of your energy into your love life and hatred? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too boring?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, then looked up at her. At that moment, the waiter served a portion of


    French fish rolls - Folly ended the conversation, and said immediately, ¡°Try it!¡±


    I tasted it and it was delicious. One of the reasons why French cuisine was famous around the world


    had been that it used a wide variety of ingredients, and the dishes were delicate and delicate.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She raised her eyebrows, out of curiosity.


    I somehow was reminded of the way I had been like when I just graduated from college. At that time, I


    was not rich. But


    Diana and I would dress up beautifully, and then traveled all over Newton Town on weekends and even


    went to other cities.


    We would taste the best food and enjoyed the most beautiful scenery. At that time, I thought, when I


    had money, I would for sure visit all the cities in the world and enjoy every bit of each city.


    ¡°It¡¯s juicy and vorful!¡± I said. I felt very rxed and delighted.


    The waiter served a sorbet. Folly raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Try this one!¡±


    I took a sip. Follyughed, ¡°French cuisine is mainly a noble experience. Usually, after we have the first


    main course, the waiter will serve a sorbet. These sorbets are made with juice and champagne, in


    addition to the refreshing taste, it also increases your appetite for the next course.¡±


    Indeed, as she said, the taste was really good, and it was appetizing.


    I looked at her, smiled, and felt a lot more rxed, ¡°If you just wanted to introduce the characteristics of


    French food to me,you wouldn¡¯t havee this long way here.¡±


    She shrugged and tutted, ¡°ra, not everyone came to you with aplicated purpose. Sometimes, it


    is just as simple as that


    I would love to see you, so here I am having a meal with you.¡±

 Chapter 298: The Mysterious Man 10

    Chapter 298: The Mysterious Man 10


    ¡°So, you are saying that you''ve spent a few thousand dors on a ne ticket just toe here to


    have dinner with me?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Fair enough - | had no clue what the rich had in mind.


    After eating and chatting, | really didn¡¯t know what else Folly Lewis had nned to do.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to have any ns to leave, it felt like a headache already. So | said, ¡°Folly,


    we...¡±


    ¡°There hees! Finally!¡± She didn¡¯t pay attention to me at all. But she was looking at the person


    walking in at the door of the restaurant, with a look


    of excitement.


    | was stunned for about two seconds, then turned to look at the person who had made a ssydy


    like Folly crazy.


    The man who came in was handsome, with beautiful facial features, and a warm and jade-like


    temperament.


    Such a pleasant gentleman!


    | was running short ofpliments.


    ¡°That is Zack Norman. He''s such a gorgeous man, isn''t he?¡± Folly said. It seemed that she couldn''t


    take her eyes off him, not even for one second.


    | turned my head and pursed my lips, ¡°So, it turns out you have been here waiting for him, huh?¡±


    She shrugged and smiled innocently, ¡°If you have to put it that way... After all, it''s embarrassing to eat


    alone, especially for such a long time. Others


    would think | am weird.¡±


    I...


    So, | had been a foil.


    | was just a foil to keep herpany until the man showed up.


    Well, whatever.


    Looking at her, | couldn''t help but ask, ¡°How long have you known each other?¡±


    As if Folly and | had suddenly found a topic, she said, ¡°469 days! No, plus today, that¡¯s exactly 470


    days.¡±


    I...


    That was urate.


    Zack Norman entered the restaurant. He sat down directly at another table, and there was a good-


    looking woman sitting beside him.


    | couldn''t help raising my eyebrows and looked at Folly, ¡°Are you stalking him?¡±


    She tutted, ¡°No, | am not! Don¡¯t be some, I call it a romantic encounter.¡±


    Ha-ha!


    ¡°He''s a professor at J University, and that is his student sitting next to him.¡± She said, her eyes still


    fixated on the man.


    ¡°Good for you, Ms. Folly! The nightclub owner and the professor, tsk-tsk.¡± | said.


    She nced at me sideways, saw me chuckling, so she said, ¡°What are you talking about? | think he¡¯s


    my prince charming


    I held my chin, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that I was all about love and hatred? Look at you now.¡±


    She curled her lips, ¡°I am all about career, love, and life. You don¡¯t get it!¡±


    Looking in the direction of Zack Norman, the girl who was sitting with him seemed to have left


    beforehand.


    Folly pulled me up and shamelessly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over to his table.¡±


    I...


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    So I was dragged to Zack Norman¡¯s table by Folly, and she smiled extraordinarilydylike.


    ¡°Professor Norman, it¡¯s been a long time since we met. What a coincidence to meet you here, are you


    here by yourself?¡±


    Zack looked at her, then at me, raised his hand to support his ck-rimmed sses, and frowned


    slightly, ¡°May I know you two


    I was only shocked to find out the 470 days that Folly had bragged about was just the days she had


    learned about the man -


    Professor Zack Norman had no impression of her at all.


    ¡°Professor Norman, this is Folly Lewis. We met oncest time when you gave a lecture at P University.¡±


    Zack Norman paused for a moment but remembered her immediately. He got up, looked at Folly, and


    said, ¡°You are Mr.


    Lewis¡¯s younger sister, Ms. Folly!¡±


    Folly smiled sweetly, knowing that Zack had remembered her. Before Zack could speak again, she


    said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasant surprise


    to have seen you here in Newton Town. I have a lot of questions that I would like to ask you about


    Economics. Would you mind


    if we sit down and join you here?¡±


    No one could disguise cheating for food and drinks so seamlessly, except for Folly Lewis herself.


    Zack smiled warmly, ¡°Of course, please take a seat,dies.¡±


    As soon as I sat down, Folly looked at me and said, ¡°ra, are you going to pick up your husbandter


    at the airport? Will you


    be runningte?¡±


    I...


    I nodded and smiled, ¡°Right, thanks for the reminder.


    Please enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ve got to go.¡±


    So, Folly Lewis took a lot of trouble to ask me out, just to keep herpany till her prince charming


    showed up.


    Getting out of the restaurant, the sky in Newton Town was dark, as if it was going to rain.


    Dennis had been away on business for two days. Suddenly, I missed him a little. I took out my phone


    and called him.


    The phone rang several times before it was connected, ¡°ra, how are you, babe?¡± On the other end


    of the phone, his voice


    was a little low, and he sounded like he was sleeping.


    Counting the time difference, it should be the early morning in Country M. Realizing this, I said to the


    phone, a little


    apologetically, ¡°Did I wake you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dennis said. His voice was low and maic, ¡°I just dreamed of you. I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    I stood at the door of the restaurant, facing the wind, inside my heart, there was a rising warmth, that


    slowly filled every inch


    of my heart.


    ¡°I miss you too!¡± Yes, we should express love and care out loud when we could.


    On the other end of the phone, the man was stunned for a moment, ¡°Wait for me, babe. I¡¯ll be right


    back when I¡¯m done


    here.¡±


    ¡°OK, I will be waiting for you!¡±


    Realizing that he still had work tomorrow, I said, ¡°You have a good rest, I will hang up first.¡±


    Before he could speak, I hung up the phone. My heartbeat suddenly elerated. I clicked on the flight


    ticket page and ordered


    a flight to Country M.


    It would be a flight of more than ten hours - I drove directly to the airport.


    On the way, I texted Nanny Daisy telling her I had to deal with some stuff and wouldn¡¯t be going back at


    night.


    Because I had to turn off my phone on the ne, I sent Dennis a message in advance to tell him that I


    would be busy and out


    of contact in the next few hours. Then I got to the airport, boarded the ne, and flew to Country M.


    The flight time abroad was extremely long. I fell asleep on the ne and woke up a few hourster, so I


    simply took out the


    books I bought at the airport and read.


    Halfway through a transfer in Sydney, I went to the bathroom and grabbed something to eat at the


    Sydney Airport.


    I almost forgot the book when I boarded the ne. But luckily I had enough time, so I ran back to get it.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Because I was in a hurry, I identally knocked down a girl who was wearing high heels when


    she was going down the


    safe passage.


    The girl was still holding a coke in her hand, but her beach hat dropped on the ground, and her blonde


    hair was exposed.


    ¡°Hey, my clothes!¡± The coke was knocked over on the girl¡¯s clothes, and she cried out immediately.


    I hurriedly took out a tissue to help her wipe, and I apologized while I picked up all the things that had


    fallen off the ground.


    After calming down, I could see the girl¡¯s appearance clearly. She had a pair of blue exotic pupils in her


    two deep eyes,


    pronounced facial features, and skin as white as snow.


    She was so naturally beautiful that even girls couldn''t take their eyes off her.


    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s just coke. My clothes are dark in color, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to get them off. Miss,


    you¡¯re in luck!¡± She


    said in Spanish.


    I immediately apologized again, handed her the hat I had picked up, and said sorry a few more times in


    a roll.


    She looked at me, shrugged, but didn¡¯t say anything else. She put on her hat and muttered, ¡°My Mr.


    Gibson may have been


    waiting for me too long.¡± .


    After that, she went up to the boarding gate.


    I went back to the airport diner to get the book before boarding the ne again. But as soon as I sat


    down, I saw the blonde


    girl on the other side of the aisle.


    She had taken off her hat. She was wearing sunsses, and she had a book in her hand. I nced at


    it, and it was the same


    as mine, And Then There Were None

 Chapter 299: The Mysterious Man 11

    Chapter 299: The Mysterious Man 11


    Last time when Leo had seen me watching Murder on the Orient Express on the ne and had


    watching this kind of suspense movie on the ne?¡±


    Aware of my gaze, the girl looked at me sideways, took off her sunsses, revealing a pair of big blue


    eyes, raised her eyebrows, and said, ¡°It¡¯s you


    again!¡±


    | smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about just now. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    She shrugged and said, ¡°Stop apologizing. I''ve moved on. Don''t worry about it.¡±


    Seeing the book in my hand, she wowed and said in surprise, ¡°You and | are reading the same book.


    My Gibson says that he likes girls who love


    reading.¡±


    | was stunned for a while. | couldn''t help thinking that this girl was so cute, so | smiled, ¡°The flight time


    is too long, so | am reading to kill the time.¡±


    She agreed, ¡°My Gibson always says that he always likes to bring a book on the ne to help pass the


    time, so now | am used to bringing a book with


    me.¡±


    Her words sounded like sweetints. But she kept talking about her Gibson, | couldn''t help


    She was a little shy, ¡°Not yet. We just got engaged, and the wedding is in May.¡±


    The ne took off and the stewardess came forward to secure the tray-table and double-check the


    luggagepartment.


    There was a turbulence time for a few minutes just after the ne took off. | closed the book, closed


    my eyes, and rested for a while.


    | had already flown more than half of the way, so it didn¡¯t take long for me to arrive after the transfer.


    Finally, | arrived at the Country M airport.


    After such a long flight, plus | had stayed upte for two days before | boarded, | felt a bit dizzy after


    getting off the ne.


    The blonde girl saw that my face was not very good, she took the initiative to step forward and asked,


    ¡°Miss, do you need help?¡±


    | shook my head and smiled gently, ¡°No, thank you. Maybe it was because | just got off the ne, | am


    feeling a little under the weather. | should be


    fine in a while.¡±


    She held me by my arm, seated me in the resting area beside me, handed me a ss of water, and


    said, ¡°Have some water first and get some rest.¡±


    After taking the water, | smiled, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    A big part of the reason for my dizziness was that | hadn''t had enough sleep. After sitting there for a


    while, the blonde girl looked at me and said, ¡°Did


    youe to M country to meet your friends?¡±


    | nodded, ¡°My husband is here for work, | am just here to see him.¡±


    She said in surprise, ¡°But you look so young, what a surprise! | didn¡¯t know you were married!¡±


    | smiled and said, ¡°Likewise! And congrattions on your engagement!¡±


    It seemed that when we mentioned her fianc¨¦, she got easily shy, ¡°Aw, thank you! | can¡¯t wait for the


    wedding!¡±


    As she said that, the cell phone in her pocket rang, she nced at me apologetically, and whispered, ¡°I


    have to take this!¡±


    After speaking, she answered the phone sweetly


    She said to the phone, ¡°Hey, honey. I just arrived at the airport. I met a youngdy just now, but she is


    feeling a bit under the


    weather. I am helping her out. But I aming out soon.¡±


    After she said so, I was not sure what was said on the other end of the call, but she pouted and


    finished speaking yet!¡±


    She put away the phone, looked at me, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go out together. Where are you


    going? Perhaps we can drop


    you by your destination.¡±


    I smiled and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, but I''ll call a cab instead. I appreciate your kindness!¡±


    Hearing what I said, she smiled, ¡°My name is Jane Shaw, you can just call me Janey. How about you?¡±


    ¡°ra, ra George!¡±


    She nodded and thought about it, ¡°Nice to meet you, ra! But I''ll take my fianc¨¦''sst name and


    officially be Jane Shaw


    Gibson after we get married. Ha-ha! That sounds nice!¡±


    At the exit of the airport, she looked at me again and said, ¡°Let us take you to your destination, so you


    won''t get lost! You are


    not familiar around here!¡±


    I smiled and thought she was very cute, ¡°Ms. Shaw, don¡¯t worry. I will be just fine.¡±


    She puffed out her cute little face and said, ¡°Okay! By the way, you can write down my phone number.


    In case you get lost in


    Country M, you can give me a call.¡±


    I took down her phone number. But immediately, her phone rang. Picking up the phone, she looked


    toward the pick-up area


    outside the airport.


    There was a ck Ferrari not far away, she waved at it, ¡°Honey, over here.¡±


    Saying so, she looked at me and said, ¡°ra, I have to go first. See you another day!¡±


    Afterward, she ran towards the ck car. She got in the car, and the window ss was rolled down.


    There showed her pretty face again, ¡°ra, bye!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I looked at her face, and when I saw the man beside her, I felt like I was struck by lightning.


    Mr. Gibson.


    Hank Gibson!


    How could this be possible? I witnessed it with my own eyes that he stopped breathing in a pool of


    blood - This made no sense


    at all!


    Inside the ck car, the man gave me a cold look. And then he withdrew his gaze indifferently and


    started the car.


    The look he had on was no different than looking at a stranger. They drove away, and I stood there for


    a long time without


    getting back to my senses.


    Eventually, my phone ringing frantically grabbed me back, I answered it but was still immersed in sheer


    shock.


    There was a gloomy and suppressed anger on the other end of the phone, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    I was taken aback, it was Dennis.


    ¡°I am at the airport.¡± Looking up, it seemed that it was going to rain, so I found a ce to shield myself.


    With obvious anger, the man on the other end of the phone said, ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s already


    midnight in Newton Town,


    ra, I am worried sick about you! Telling me that you would be busy and out of contact for a few


    hours didn¡¯t help! What is


    going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the airport in Country M,¡± I said and saw that it was already sprinkling.


    The anger that had burst out from the other end of the phone suddenly faded away, and his voice


    became a little uncertain,


    but he spoke again, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    I was looking for a cab. And I said to the phone, ¡°Country M airport. I¡¯m going to get in a cab and go to


    the George group.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going there?¡± He seemed to be a little upset, with an inexplicable meaning.


    ¡°I miss you, so Ie to see you!¡± I wasn¡¯t good at the sweet talk, so I said these in an extremely in


    tone.


    ¡°Wait for me where you are!¡± Dennis said with his low and flirty voice.


    I was stunned for a moment and looked around. I noticed there was a cabing over not far away, so


    I said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in


    the George group office?¡±


    He smiled happily, ¡°I am!¡±


    As soon as I was about to speak, my body was pulled into someone¡¯s arms by a force, eagerly and


    enthusiastically. The man


    held tightly into his arms.


    He held me close, and I was surprised when I smelled the familiar smell of the man.


    After being held by him for a long time, I looked up at the man who hade a long way and now was


    close at hand. There


    were obvious folds on the ck shirt, which were caused by the tightness of the hug, and the stubble of


    the beard was


    exposed on his normally smooth jaw.


    Dennis¡¯s dark and bright eyes looked tired, and his voice was low and sexy, ¡°Are you tired, babe?¡±


    I shook my head and put my cold hands under his jacket, wrapping them around his waist

 Chapter 300: The Mysterious Man 12

    Chapter 300: The Mysterious Man 12


    Dennis raised his hand and held my face - His hands were very warm. He held my face firmly and


    kissed me.


    He started with a slow smooch, but then it turned into an aggressive breath-taking long kiss. Dennis


    didn¡¯t care about the people going back and forth


    at the airport, and | could feel the tension and passionate affection at this time.


    If we weren''t at the airport at the time, | was afraid he would have already had his way with me on the


    spot.


    After getting in the car, Dennis told the driver to go directly to the hotel. He then pressed the visor of the


    rear seats. Dennis pressed me down on the


    seat without restraining himself.


    Dennis was caressing me all around my body. | raised my hand to grab him, and said, ¡°Why are you at


    the airport?¡±


    He held me in his arms, his voice was low and hoarse, ¡°Nanny Daisy told me that she hasn''t been


    unable to get through to your phone.¡±


    | was taken aback, ¡°So, are you on your way back to find me?¡±


    He smiled lightly. The traffic wasn¡¯t bad at the moment in Country M. When we got to the hotel, Dennis


    hugged me out of the car before | could get off


    by myself.


    As soon as we entered the hotel and closed the door of our room, Dennis pressed me against the hall


    and gave me a deep kiss.


    With no one else disturbing, Dennis became more and more unscrupulous.


    His action was urgent, but it was still extraordinarily noble and elegant.


    Wrapping me in his arms, his breath got a bit heavier and his voice was hoarse, ¡°Do you miss me?¡±


    He exerted force with his waist, | immediately felt a minor pain, and my hands on his body pulled back,


    and instinctively scratched him.


    He got hurt, lightly said an "ouch", and stopped moving. He then looked at me with a pair of dark eyes,


    ¡°If you scratch me again, my back will look ugly,


    babe.¡±


    | looked at him, and my face was burning red, ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Yes, little wild cat. | deserved it. But... | am getting back at you now!¡±


    Before | knew it, | fell asleep,pletely exhausted after having sex with Dennis.


    Perhaps with Dennis by my side, I slept so soundly. It was already the next morning when I woke up.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw him lying beside me with a big smile on his face, wearing a bathrobe -


    Obviously he got up


    halfway.


    Seeing that I was awake, he spoke with a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you hungry, love?¡±


    I nodded and moved my body, it hurt a little. Being prated by him likest night, my body hurt when


    I moved.


    Seeing that I frowned, Dennis raised his eyebrows and put his big palm on my lower abdomen, ¡°Does it


    still hurt?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°I just ordered room service. Get some more rest after you finish eating, okay?¡±


    When I saw theputer he had left open on the table, and the files on it seemed to be only half-


    finished, I was slightly taken


    aback, ¡°Are you working today?¡±


    He smiled and kissed my forehead, ¡°Yes!¡±


    After speaking, Dennis kissed me affectionately again. After a long pause on my lips, he said,


    ¡°However, you are my priority.¡±


    I shifted my body but couldn¡¯t get up, so I said, ¡°Can you take me to the bathroom?¡±


    He smiled, and his eyes were sparkling. He hugged me horizontally, went into the bathroom, and put


    me down. His voice was


    flirty, ¡°Can you take a shower by yourself?¡±


    I nodded, noticing his unintelligible gaze, which I figured out what he was up to almost instantly. I


    couldn¡¯t help blushing, and


    said upset, ¡°Dennis, you dirty mind.¡±


    Heughed, ¡°I meant I could help you wash your face. What did you have in mind?¡±


    Approaching me, he lowered his voice, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t bathed you before, eh?¡±


    I...


    The doorbell rang, Dennis turned to open the door - It was room service serving the meal.


    I washed myself up. When I came out, I saw that he had prepared all the tableware. When he saw me


    his eyebrows, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring any skincare products and clothing, did you?¡±


    I nodded. My face was a little dry. I didn¡¯t bring any basic skincare products. He raised his eyebrows, as


    if he had figured so


    already, and signaled me to check out the things on the nightstand.


    I looked sideways and saw that a set of skincare and cosmetics had been ced out ahead of time.


    They were the brands I


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    had been using.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look back at him, ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Come and eat when you finish!¡± Dennis said, interrupting me.


    I...


    This man was really upfront, not romantic at all - He stopped me from expressing my thankfulness to


    him right there.


    The food in Country M wasn¡¯t very appetizing to me - Seeing me staring at the steak in a daze, Dennis


    must have read my


    mind.


    He spoke, ¡°Would you like some Chinese food instead? This neighborhood is far from Chinatown,


    though.


    Try to eat a few bites first, and I will take you there in the evening, okay?¡±


    I nodded, looked at him, and said, ¡°If you have work, I don¡¯t want to keep you.¡±


    He smiled lightly, took the steak in my hand, and cut it for me. He then handed me the cut steak, and


    said, ¡°Marcus will handle


    it.¡±


    After having the steak, I still felt unwell, so I simplyy on the bed. But I couldn¡¯t fall back to sleep after


    a full night of rest.


    So I picked up the book I hadn¡®t finished on the ne and continued to read it. Dennis was busy with


    his work on the


    ¡°Who was the murderer in the end?¡± At some point, he sat beside me andy down.


    I was stunned for a moment, then I looked back at him. He took the opportunity to pull me into his arms


    and kissed me on the


    face suddenly.


    I found out that this guy seemed to really enjoy kissing me.


    ¡°I haven''t finished it yet, but soon.¡± With that said, I lowered my head and finished a few pages.


    In the end, the author did not specify who the murderer was. I was a little confused, so I went back and


    reread it. I finally


    looked up at Dennis and said, ¡°The author didn¡¯t expose the identity of the murderer.¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Try to infer, babe.¡±

 Chapter 301: The Mysterious Man 13

    Chapter 301: The Mysterious Man 13


    ¡°Everyone on the ind was dead, and the murderer never showed up...¡± Speaking so, I couldn''t help


    but be stunned for a second, then came back to my senses, and said in surprise, ¡°The murderer faked


    his death?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and his finger slid on the tip of my nose, ¡°You are not that stupid, after all!¡±


    I...


    After a pause, I still couldn''t figure out who the murderer was. I looked up at Dennis and said, ¡°So, who


    is the murderer?¡±


    At the end of And Then There Were None, the author didn¡¯t seem to reveal who the murderer was.


    Dennisughed, ¡°Think harder, babe. Who has the most resources and information?¡±


    I pursed my lips and pushed him away, ¡°Is it the judge?¡±


    He nodded, his eyes darkened, and I was a little bit upset, ¡°Dennis, you...¡±


    ¡°I''ve missed your body, baby. It¡¯s been a while since we did it.¡±


    ¡°We just did itst night...¡±


    ¡°That wasn''t enough!¡±


    I suddenly remembered that after the ligation operation, Dennis would have to take a break from our


    sex life for a while, he...


    ¡°Dennis, you have to rest for a month after the operation!¡± I pushed him away. But he wrapped me with


    his arms like a clingy rascal.


    ¡°I am feeling alright, so it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±


    I frowned and couldn''t help raising my hand to push him, ¡°Are you not nning to have kids anymore?


    Let''s call Mario and double-check first.¡±


    Seeing my firm attitude, there was nothing else he could do but sit beside me and call Mario Bet.


    After the call was connected, Mario said, ¡°May I know what''s made you call me urgently in the middle


    of the night?¡±


    Dennis was sitting so close to me, so I could hear every word Mario had said.


    Dennis sank his face and said in a low voice, ¡°What''s the impact of me doing it now?¡±


    What an inexplicable question! Mario hadn''t figured out what Dennis was asking about at first, but then


    he realized, ¡°What are you doing in the middle of the night that would make an impact?¡±


    Dennis snorted coldly, ¡°What do you think we would do in the middle of the night?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mario Bet...


    Mario was not stupid, so he figured out what Dennis referring to immediately.


    Mario couldn''t help but pursed his lips, and said in an annoyed voice, ¡°You can¡¯t even hold it for a


    month, can you?¡±


    I lowered my eyes, but my face was burning up a little.


    I hadn''t thought of it at all before, but now I just figured it out


    Seeing my face turning red, Dennis said coldly to the phone, ¡°Let''s cut to the chase, what¡¯s the


    impact?¡±


    ¡°What side effect can it have? You should know better than anyone else how your body feels.¡±


    Dennis George...


    After a while, Dennis said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything unwell!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mario sneered.


    Dennis got impatient and said, ¡°I''ll hang up then if it''ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to go into the hospital and run some checkups. I¡¯ve reminded you now.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡±


    Dennis hung up the call and threw his phone to the side. He was looking at with his profound eyes.


    I...


    After a brief pause, I looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Marioe along with you on the


    business trip this time?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Someone has to take care of the work there at thepany.¡±


    I nodded, hesitated briefly, and then said, ¡°Did Uncle Andrew and his wife have a daughter?¡±


    He frowned, staring at me with a meaningful look on, ¡°Who told you about that?¡±


    ¡°No one. I am just asking.¡± Frankly speaking, I wasn¡¯t trying to spy on his past. I had to ask only


    because I had had some


    doubts.


    He hugged me in his arms, and his ck eyes were a little deep, ¡°Babe, let¡¯s not ask about the past,


    okay?¡±


    I nodded, got up, and went into the bathroom.


    Why would Dennis never seem to be willing to tell me about the past between Mario and himself? He


    did not seem to care most of the time, except when he did seem to care a lot sometimes.


    I came out of the bathroom and saw Dennis was talking on the phone on the balcony. His face was a


    little gloomy, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of work.


    Seeing meing out, he exined a few more words to the other side of the phone and then hung


    up. He walked towards me and pulled me into his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to take you to go shopping in a bit. There is a signing event at thepany


    here. Would you like to go with me instead?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, I''ll just have a good rest in the hotel. I may go back to Newton Town tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What is it, babe?¡± He said in a low voice.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± After all, that I showed up here in Country M was just a spur of the moment when I had


    missed Dennis and would really want to see his face. Now that I had seen him, spent the night, and I


    had nothing else to do here, I should just go home.


    Dennis hugged me, and said gently and softly, ¡°Don¡¯t run around alone in the future. Promise me, it


    won¡¯t happen again, okay?¡±


    I nodded and looked up at him, ¡°When are you going back home?¡±


    ¡°After signing the contract at night, I will be heading back.¡±


    I nodded. I had a minor headache, but I didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Noticing the weird look on my


    face, Dennis frowned,


    ¡°Are you okay, babe?¡±


    I leaned on the bed, closed my eyes, and said, ¡°I feel a little drowsy. I will just lie down for a while.¡±


    Dennis was busy getting ready to go into thepany for the contract signing, so heforted me


    briefly and left. Iy on the bed for a while.


    I was just about to fall asleep when the phone rang. I got woken up immediately. Picking up the phone,


    it was Jane Shaw, whom I had met at the airport.


    ¡°Hi, ra, it¡¯s me, Jane Shaw, do you still remember me?¡±


    I nodded, realizing that she couldn¡¯t see my movements across the phone, so after a pause, I said,


    ¡°Yes, I do. Ms. Jane, how are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you avable now? Would you be interested in having dinner with me? I don¡¯t have any friends


    here in Country M, and my


    fianc¨¦ has been busy. I¡¯ve spent the day alone and it¡¯s so boring!¡±


    I raised my eyes and looked out the window, it was already dark, and the clock on the wall showed


    eight o¡¯clock in the evening.


    If I fell asleep now, it was highly impossible for me to sleep until dawn - I might just wake up in the early


    morning.


    After thinking about it, I said, ¡°Um, I¡¯m at the Clyde Hotel. How about you?¡±


    As soon as Jane heard me agree, she said happily, ¡°I¡¯m in the winery. I will be on my way to you


    shortly. I''ll call you again when I arrive downstairs at the hotel.¡±


    I nodded and said ¡°Okay.¡± Then I said a few words briefly, hung up the phone, and got up. I came to


    Country M in a hurry, so I had brought no other clothes than the set of clothes I was on now.


    I was a little repulsive to wear the clothes I had worn, and after thinking about it, I called Dennis.


    Dennis picked up and said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s up, babe?¡±


    Listening to the movement on the other end of the phone, I was stunned, ¡°Are you in a meeting?¡±


    He responded, ¡°The contract signing meeting. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Worrying that I might be interfering, I said, ¡°Nothing much, I just missed you. Go back to the meeting


    first, I will call youter!¡±


    Just as I was about to hang up, Dennis said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I am listening. What is it, babe?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, and said, ¡°Can you help get me some new clothes? I will be heading out


    to meet up with a friend in a while.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Dennis spoke. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Where are you going? And who is it that you are


    going to meet?

 Chapter 302: The Mysterious Man 14

    Chapter 302: The Mysterious Man 14


    ¡°A friend I met on the ne, but you don¡¯t know her. Don¡¯t worry about it, okay? I will take good care of


    myself.¡±


    After a while of silence, Dennis said, ¡°Okay, just don¡¯t forget to text me when you go out and send me


    the addresster. I will pick you up tonight.¡±


    I hummed, then hung up.


    It didn¡¯t take long before someone knocked on the hotel door. It was Toby.


    When he saw me opening the door, with his usual cold face, he said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. George asked me to


    bring these clothes to you.¡±


    I nodded and took the clothes, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Toby said ¡°You''re wee.¡± and then left.


    Entering back into the room, I changed my clothes.


    Not long after, Jane Shaw called and said she was downstairs at the hotel.


    I was ready and went downstairs. Then I saw a ck Bentley parked in front of the hotel, I couldn''t help


    but be stunned.


    The car window was rolled down, and in the driver''s seat, the man with a pronounced and cold face


    looked at me sideways.


    The man looked familiar and unfamiliar at the same time. Were there really twopletely different


    people in the world that had the same-looking faces?


    ¡°ra!¡± Jane Shaw, who was seated in the passenger seat, greeted me with her head tilted, ¡°Get in the


    car!¡±


    I was stunned for a while, then returned to my senses and got into the car.


    ¡°Were you thinking about something important just now? I have been waving at you but you didn¡¯t see


    me at all.¡± Jane Shaw said, looking at the man in the driver''s seat, ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, Hank Gibson. I


    was on the way to meet you, and he happened to just finish his work, so we came here together. I hope


    you don¡¯t mind!¡±


    I opened my mouth, but my mind hadn''te from the shock just now. I then shook my head slightly,


    ¡°No, not at all!¡±


    Looking at the man¡¯s gloomy and handsome profile, I was overwhelmed for a while and wanted to ask,


    but with Jane being here, I couldn''t ask anything.


    We arrived at the restaurant.


    Jane seemed to be in a very good mood, holding Hank''s hand and said, ¡°My Gibson, help us order. I


    am sure I will love what you pick for us.¡±


    Hank agreed. With a low voice, he looked up at me and raised his eyebrows, ¡°What would Ms. ra


    like to have?¡±


    ¡°Anything would be nice!¡± I said, looking at the face in front of me, who I thought had disappeared in my


    life forever, now appeared in front of me alive -


    My feelings were beyond description.


    During the meal, Jane was talkative, but Hank always responded simply. I wasn''t in the mood to eat, so


    I didn¡¯t have much.


    ¡°Ms. ra, would you like to have something else that¡¯s more appetizing?¡± The man sitting across fram


    me suddenly said. His voice was indifferent and distant.


    I froze for a moment, raised my eyes, and shook my head, ¡°No, I just grabbed something to eat at the


    hotel just now, so I¡¯m not that hungry.¡±


    The man raised his eyebrows and said wantonly, ¡°Is Ms. ra intimidated by me?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment and raised my eyes. Hank and I looked at each other, and I shook my


    head, ¡°No, not at all, Mr.Gibson...¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve noticed that too. ra, it seems that your face hasn¡¯t been very good since you met my


    Gibson. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jane spoke, with a look of doubt.


    The person who had supposedly been turned to ashes suddenly stood in front of you alive, wouldn''t


    you be intimidated?


    Suppressing the emotions in my heart, I shook my head, ¡°No, I¡¯m just feeling a bit under the weather. I


    am afraid I have to go now. Please enjoy the rest of your night.¡±


    Saying so, I got up and prepared to leave.


    But I was blocked by Hank Gibson. He was taller than me by one head, and his eyes were deep. He


    looked at Jane gloomily and said, ¡°Janey, you pay the bill first. I''ll take Ms. ra out now.¡±


    Jane was stunned, but she nodded and went ahead to the cashier.


    I pursed my lips, my face was not very good. I avoided Hank and walked straight out the door - He


    followed behind me without saying a word.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Outside the restaurant, I raised my hand to take a cab. And Hank just stood by, still silent.


    The phone in my pocket rang, and I answered it. It was Dennis. ¡°Where are you, babe? Are youing


    back now? I''lle to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Not yet..


    . You don¡¯t have toe to pick me up. I will go back by myself in a while.¡± I didn¡¯t know how Dennis


    would react if he saw


    Hank Gibson alive in front of him again, so I had to lie about it now.


    Dennis was silent for a while on the other end of the phone. He then said with a low and restrained


    voice, ¡°Okay, I will be waiting for you in our hotel room then.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at the vehicles standing on the side of the road and had only one


    thought in my mind: I had to hurry back to the hotel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to grab a cab this time of day in Country M. Would you like for me to give you a


    ride?¡± The man who had been silent behind me said. His voice was still indifferent and cold.


    ¡°No! Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± The man sneered. ¡°You haven¡¯t asked me any questions yet, it¡¯s so not you, ra.¡±


    I pursed my lips, ¡°Mr. Gibson, you know, deception is the most shameful thing among all.¡±


    ¡°Deception?¡± Hank sneered, ¡°What did I deceive you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply a word. Finally, a cab came - I raised my hand at it, got in the car, and told the driver the


    hotel¡¯s address.


    When Jane Shaw came out, my cab had gone far. She looked at Hank and frowned as if she was


    I didn¡¯t want to ask about what happened after Hank¡¯s car ident. If we parted separate ways, we


    should just move on and build our own lives.


    I was annoyed that he seemed to have kept all of us on the spot as idiots. Probably he was viewing this


    farce as a spectator all the time.


    I was finally back at the hotel.


    When I entered the hotel, I saw Dennis standing in the lobby waiting for me at a nce.


    He was wearing a ck suit as always, brightly polished ck leather shoes, with one hand in his


    pocket, standing in the hotel lobby with a strong figure.


    I was stunned and squatted on the spot for a while, with a little moreplexity in my heart. About


    Hank Gibson, should I tell him?


    Dennis noticed me, and he strode with his long legs to walk up to me. I looked at his figure, and


    suddenly two words came into my mind - The sun!


    He walked up to me, and before I could speak, he took me into his arms.


    I was stunned for a few seconds, put my hand around his waist, and pressed my cheek against his


    chest. There was a faint scent of green grass and agarwood on the man¡¯s body. I sniffed the scent on


    his body and felt a lot calmer. I said in a low voice, ¡°Hubby!¡±


    The man froze for a moment, wrapped his arms around me, looked at my face, and said, ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    There were a lot of people entering and leaving the hotel. From time to time, passersby stared at me.


    Dennis hugged me for a


    while, and he took me back to our hotel suite.


    There were a few Chinese takeaways on the dining table in the room. After taking off my jacket, I


    couldn¡¯t help but look up at


    him, ¡°Have you not had dinner?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I have been waiting for you to enjoy these with me.¡±


    I was surprised, ¡°But you know I have had dinner out at a restaurant.¡±


    He said, ¡°Mhm-hmm.¡± But then he brought me to the table and seated me down. He served me some


    food, and said with a heart-warming voice, ¡°But you don¡¯t like the food there. So you woulde home


    hungry.¡±


    Dennis was right - I didn¡¯t enjoy the food at the restaurant that Jane had taken me to. I looked at


    Dennis and said in surprise,


    ¡°But how did you find that out?¡±


    The food on the table should have just been delivered a while before because it was still warm. He


    served some of the food for me and took a bite himself, with a warm expression on his face, ¡°You are


    protected by bodyguards.¡±


    I was taken aback for a moment. After thest ident, Dennis had arranged a few bodyguards for


    my safety. I was aware of it, but I just forgot about it unconsciously.

 Chapter 303: The Mysterious Man 15

    Chapter 303: The Mysterious Man 15


    After a while of silence, I looked at him, ¡°Did you see him?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, his eyes were calm, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Hank Gibson!¡±


    He said ¡°Mhm-hmm¡¯, but didn¡¯t seem to care about it, ¡°Come on and eat. It¡¯s getting cold.¡±


    Seeing his reaction, I then lowered my head to eat and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After dinner, it was already a littlete. Dennis seemed to be busy and his phone kept ringing.


    The room attendant came in and took away the cutlery. I sat on the sofa and watched TV, but I wasn''t


    into it at all.


    After he finished the call, he came to my side, pulled me into his arms, and said in a warm voice,


    ¡°Would you like to go out for a walk, babe?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    He smiled gently, ¡°I am just wondering if you would be interested in doing some exercise to help with


    digestion?¡±


    I...


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± He got up as if he really intended to pull me into bed.


    ¡°No, I want to watch TV!¡± I said, and my eyes fixated on the TV.


    He put his mouth close to my ear and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You''re going back to Newton Town


    tomorrow, are you sure you don''t want to go out fora walk?¡±


    ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    It was freezing outside, besides, we had juste back from the hotel, so even though I understood


    that Dennis had meant well, I still didn¡¯t want to go out again for the walk.


    Seeing that I was actingzy, Dennis dropped the idea and went ahead to do his work seated in front of


    theputer. I grabbed a book instead.


    Because my back and waist were sore and feeling ufortable, so I simplyy down on the bed to


    read. But maybe because of the long-term exposure to the cold, my waist was still painfully sore. I


    sped my hands behind my back to rub on it, but my posture seemed funny and weird.


    Dennis immediately got up and sat beside me, ¡°Where did it hurt, babe?¡±


    ¡°My back and waist, they are very sore.¡± He raised his hand and rubbed below the area of the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    sphenoid, and he asked, ¡°Is it here?¡±


    ¡°A bit closer to the middle!¡±


    Perhaps he had never done anything like this for girls since he was a child, so he wasn''t great at


    controlling his strength for a while.


    Instead, he worsened my back pain. I simply avoided his hand, threw the book aside, and red at


    him, ¡°Are you kneading dough?¡±


    Heughed, ¡°Did I hurt you? I¡¯m sorry, babe!¡±


    I pursed my lips, ¡°Of course you did!¡±


    Dennis stretched out his hand and pulled me into his arms. His voice was a little rough, ¡°I wasn''t good


    at it. Can I do it again?¡±


    I...


    Somehow his words sounded so lustful.


    I raised my hand to push him away, and he held me close instead. He sat on the bed and I was hugged


    by him dearly.


    Noticing the minor changes of his breaths, I couldn''t help but re at him, ¡°Dennis, you...¡±


    ¡°I can''t hold it, babe.¡±


    I...


    He was such a flirty rascal!


    I pursed my lips, suppressed my anger, and said in a sullen voice, ¡°Dr.Bet said, if you don¡¯t restrain


    yourself, you will get into trouble in the future.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not within my control!¡±


    I pushed him away and said solemnly, ¡°Be easy, okay? I¡¯m going to bed. I have to go back to Newton


    Town tomorrow.¡±


    He didnt move at all. He was still holding me in his arms.


    I was speechless, ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t mess around!¡±


    He hugged me and did not do anything else.


    After a while, he got up and went into the bathroom, and when he came out, he looked much calmer.


    Probably because I had Dennis by my side, I slept extremely well. When I woke up the next day, it was


    snowing heavily in


    Country M.


    I thought the flight would be dyed, but it didn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t meet Marcus until I got to the airport. The guy didn¡¯t seem happy to see me. Seeing Dennis


    pulling on me, he snorted


    and sneered, ¡°Those who didn¡¯t know would assume Dennis has kept a mistress outside, and you have


    to follow him around


    24/7 to keep an eye on him. The business trip onlysts a few days. Are you sure you had toe


    over?¡±


    I pursed my lips, a little embarrassed.


    Staring at Marcus, Dennis was a little upset, ¡°If you are envious, you should find yourself a loving and


    caring wife. Stop talking


    nonsense here.¡±


    Marcus was deted, so he turned around to get his ticket instead.


    Dennis took me directly to the boarding gate. We arrived just in time, so I didn¡¯t have to wait for a long


    time.


    After entering the first ss, Dennis asked the flight attendant for a nket and pressed the seat down.


    The first-ss seat


    was spacious. Dennis worried that I would be bored, so he opened a video for me.


    Hey down beside me, pulled me into his arms, and said in a deep voice, ¡°You have to fly for more


    than ten hours, what TV


    shows would you like to watch?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t used to binge-watching TV shows. But I remembered, back in college, Diana had stayed up all


    night binge-watching a


    Korean drama.


    Thinking of the title of the drama show, I couldn''t help but say, ¡°Let¡¯s watch a Korean drama. How about


    My Love from the


    Star?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Sure!¡±


    We found the Korean drama and started watching from the first episode. It was rare for Dennis to


    watch these with me in such


    a focused way, and surprisingly, he didn¡¯t feel bored at all.


    When Marcus came in, he was speechless when he saw the two of us, ¡°You guys, get a room. This is a


    public ce! What are


    you doing?¡±


    The screen was ying the scene where Gianna Jun had met Do Min-Jun in the elevator. I looked


    away, nced at Marcus, and


    said, ¡°Watching some Korean drama, would you like to join us?¡±


    Marcus¡¯s eyes fell on Dennis, and the corners of his mouth twitched, ¡°Dude, you are doomed now.¡±


    Dennis looked up at him, and raised his brows, ¡°Hey! Join us or leave us!¡±


    Marcus...


    After the ne took off, Marcus himself was probably bored, so he simply clicked on the video yer


    and looked at me sideways, ¡°What are you guys watching?¡±


    And before I spoke, Dennis had given him a response.


    Dennis, ¡°My Love from the Star.¡±


    Marcus...


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a sad ending to fall in love with an alien?¡± He muttered, but still clicked on the search button.


    Perhaps it was because we had been watching the drama, the time seemed to have passed by a lot


    more quickly than my flight to Country M. After over ten hours, we were arriving in Newton Town.


    Just when I saw the plot where Professor Do was about to leave, I started tearing up and crying along


    with the show unconsciously.


    Dennis handed me a tissue, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, babe. They will be together in the end.¡±


    I looked up at him with my eyes teared up, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Romance dramas always end with a happily ever after.¡±


    I...


    I didn''t know what to say for a second.


    We were at the Newton Town airport now.


    When we got out of the airport, it was already early in the morning. I had spent the whole flight


    watching the drama, so at this time, sleepiness struck me.


    Dennis had arranged for the driver to pick us up in advance. I was sleepy, so when I got into the car,


    Dennis hugged me and signaled for me to sleep without worries.


    I didn¡¯t even know how I got to T Vis.


    And when I woke up, it was already the next day.


    Dennis was not around. His warmth under the quilt already faded away.


    So I got up and took a shower.


    When I went downstairs, I saw that Nanny Daisy was still busy. In Newton Town, it had begun to warm


    up, and the sun already rose around seven or eight o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Ms. ra, you are up. The breakfast is ready. Come on over and have some.¡± Daisy seemed to be in


    a good mood, cleaning the table and humming a little tune.


    I seated at the table and took a few bites - I had a good appetite.


    The majorpanies had already started work after the holiday, and Stones Washington had sent


    several messages asking when I would be back in City P.


    The new productunch was about to start.


    I thought about it and decided to go back in two days.

 Chapter 304: Who Was the Daughter of the Lewis Family 1

    Chapter 304: Who Was the Daughter of the Lewis Family 1


    ¡°Daisy, what time did Dennis go out in the morning?¡± I said, finishing my cereals.


    ¡°He left at dawn, in a hurry.¡± Nanny Daisy spoke. After a pause, she looked at me and continued, ¡°I


    heard a few days ago that Olivia Pearson might not be the daughter of the Lewis family. Rumor has it


    that they made a mistake in the past.¡±


    I was stunned. Did Dennis go out for this?


    I didn¡¯t ask further. I was nning to go back to City P, and I was arranging to bring rie Bear with


    me. But I had not been in my best health these days, so I asked Alex to take her for me instead.


    I was at YT Community.


    When I arrived, Luis was cooking in the kitchen. Alex was holding rie Bear in his arms. He saw me


    I said apologetically, ¡°I went to country M and just came backst night. How is rie Bear doing these


    days?¡±


    Alex nodded, seeing rie Bear reaching out for my hugs, and he handed her to me, ¡°This little guy


    doesn¡¯t appreciate form after she¡¯s been breastfed.¡±


    I hugged rie Bear, and she did seem to have gotten a little thinner. I sat on the sofa, looked at Luis,


    and saw that he was concentrated on cooking.


    I couldn¡¯t help looking at Alex and saying, ¡°Are you going to go back to City P?¡±


    Alex frowned, ¡°Will you be going back, too?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°The Gibson¡¯s has a new product to release, and I have been in charge of this project. If I


    don¡¯t go back, it just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    He looked at rie Bear and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Are you nning to take rie Bear to live in City


    P?¡±


    ¡°Mhm-hmm.¡±


    Alex went silent, his eyes couldn¡¯t help looking at Luis, and he said, ¡°Are you nning to go to City P?¡±


    Luis stopped what he was doing and looked back at me, ¡°The credit lending business and my family


    are both in Newton Town, if anything, I will only be going to City P on a business trip.¡±


    After a pause, Luis looked at me, ¡°About the Gibson¡¯s, you can resign from the job and go back to


    Newton Town. The George group¡¯s business in Newton Town is basically handled by outsiders, you are


    the wife of the young master of the George group, it makes sense for you to enter the George group


    and help manage it.¡±


    I pursed my lips and subconsciously wanted to refuse. He continued, ¡°Dennis has big ambitions, but


    Newton Town is where the George group was established, so it is definitely better to handle the


    business by yourselves than handing them in others¡¯ hands.¡±


    I was silent for a while, thought about it, and said, ¡°I left the George group because of a mistake, and


    now even if I want to go back, I have to at least make a sess first. The Gibson group¡¯s AI project is


    on me, and I haven¡¯t achieved anything yet. I don¡¯t want to make the same mistake again.¡±


    ¡°So, what are your ns?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps after the AI project hit the market sessfully. By the way, I saw Hank Gibson.¡± ire Bear


    was probably hungry, and she kept rubbing my clothes with her small hand.


    Luis¡¯s eyes sank, ¡°Yank Gibson¡¯s only son, Hank Gibson?¡±


    I nodded.


    Alex was confused, ¡°Didn¡¯t he die in a car ident? How could...¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I saw him in Country M, and I still couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. I had no idea what


    was going on with him at that time.¡±


    After that, I got up and carried rie Bear into the room to breastfeed.


    ...


    I originally nned to bring rie Bear back to T Vis, but Alex was worried because he saw me drive


    here alone, so he asked me to pick her up another day together with Dennis.


    Aftering out of YT Community, I had nothing to do. Seeing that it was still early, I wanted to go to


    the cemetery to see Grandpa, Grandma, and Diana.


    The car got stuck in a traffic jam halfway through, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t stuck on the highway.


    Because of the long traffic jam, many drivers got out of the car to check out what was going on.


    The driver who had figured out the situation turned back and said helplessly, ¡°Why are young people


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    driving so carelessly these days? They crashed so badly. There¡¯s still a pregnant woman in the car, and


    she¡¯s inbor now. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the man who drove the Maybach, he was only in his twenties, but he had an extraordinary


    temperament. He didn¡¯t look like an ordinary yboy. How could he drive so carelessly? It might take a


    while before it could get well-handled for us to drive forward.¡±


    One of the drivers spoke.


    I couldn¡¯t help checking the time. The cemetery was extremely far from here, and it was probably too


    Simply, I got out of the car, looked sideways at the car in front of me that had the ident, and couldn¡¯t


    help frowning, a ck Maybach.


    The license te looked very conspicuous and familiar.


    When I realized it was Dennis, my brain hummed, my legs went soft, and I slumped straight on the


    ground.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?¡± A cab driver who had gotten out of the car to check the


    situation helped me up.


    Maybe the driver knew how to perform first aid treatments. He raised his hand and applied pressure on


    my philtrum. The pain came from the nerves, and I recovered.


    I stared nkly at the driver and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯m just d you are okay!¡± The driver held me by my arm and said, ¡°Are you having


    low blood sugar? Should I take you to the hospital?¡±


    I shook my head, let out a breath, and stood firm. I calmed down after a while, then looked at the driver


    and said, ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Relieved from the emotions just now, I moved my body and walked forward step by step.


    Because the road had been jammed so far, it took a while for the ambnce to get in, and there were


    people around the ident scene.


    I cut through the crowd and walked in.


    In the crowd, a neat man in ck was protecting the woman beside him with a cold face, holding a


    phone in his hand, as if he was looking for emergency paramedics.


    There was a lot of blood on the ground, and it was from a pregnant woman. Some people who had


    studied medicine were clearing out a space among the surrounding people, and some people were


    giving first aid to the pregnant woman.


    My eyes fell on the pregnant woman¡¯s high bulging belly. I identally touched the blood run down on


    her legs, and I felt like I was struck by lightning.


    My lower abdomen began to throb in pain involuntarily. I subconsciously covered my stomach and


    couldn¡¯t help but step back.


    Dennis, who was on the phone, seemed to have noticed me as well. His eyes darkened and he walked


    towards me.


    Olivia Pearson, who had been guarded behind by him, turned pale.


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    My lower abdomen hurt so badly, and I couldn¡¯t help frowning. Looking at Dennis, I said, ¡°I happened to


    drive by here, are you alright?¡±


    He shook his head, seeing my face turning pale in pain, he hugged me horizontally, and said in a


    hoarse voice, ¡°Where is your car?¡±


    ¡°In behind!¡±


    Dennis put me back in the car. I felt a bit better, and I was slightly relieved.


    He frowned at me, ¡°Why does it suddenly hurt?¡±


    I shook my head, took a breath, and said, ¡°It may be because I saw the pregnant woman just now, it


    should be the PTSD seque of thest time.¡±


    After a pause, I looked at him and said, ¡°Why... Why are you here?¡±


    Olivia had already followed him to me. I hadn¡¯t seen her for a few days, her face was pale and


    deste, and she seemed to have suddenly lost a lot of weight.


    Dennis looked calm, ¡°I was on the way to send her to the hospital. And I got distracted on the way, and


    bumped into someone.¡±


    He said it lightly, but the truth was probably not that simple. Dennis always drove steadily and safely, so


    it was almost impossible to cause an ident due to distraction.


    I looked at Olivia subconsciously and saw that her face was still pale. Her eyes were red and swollen,


    obviously, she had just cried.


    Seeing her look at me with resentment and hatred in her eyes, I couldn¡¯t help frowning - Had I offended


    her again recently?


    When the sound of the ambnce appeared, Dennis raised his hand, smoothed my hair to the back of


    my ear, and said in a warm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into this, babe. Go home and wait for me. I¡¯ll


    <pe back after I deal with this, okay?¡±

 Chapter 305: Who Was the Daughter of the Lewis Family 2

    Chapter 305: Who Was the Daughter of the Lewis Family 2


    I nodded and signaled him to go ahead!


    It was a matter of human life, which couldn¡¯t risk any dy.


    I saw Dennis walk away. Olivia looked at me with resentment in her eyes, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be alive!¡±


    Her words were cold and harsh, and I couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Seeing her gone, I was a little puzzled. In past recent days, I didn¡¯t seem to have messed with her.


    The ambnce took the pregnant woman away, Dennis followed to check on the situation. The road


    was cleared.


    After dying for most of the day, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time for me to visit the cemetery and then


    by myself.


    So, I drove directly to the hospital to check on how the pregnant woman was doing.


    I arrived at the hospital!


    The pregnant woman was not bruised but was frightened and her water broke.


    When I arrived, the pregnant woman had already been sent to the delivery room, and her family had


    The ident was Dennis¡¯s responsibility. Toby came tomunicate with the pregnant woman¡¯s


    family. Olivia suffered some minor injuries and was taken by the doctor for observation.


    Dennis didn¡¯t have time to sit down until all the necessary steps and paperwork were over. I looked at


    him and remained silent for a while before I said, ¡°You always drive very steadily. Why did you get into


    an ident?¡±


    He raised his eyes, and his deep eyes fell on me, looking a littleplicated. I suddenly had a bad


    premonition.


    Sure enough, after being silent for a while, Dennis said, ¡°Olivia was arguing with me in the car!¡±


    I smelled a faint smell of blood, and I couldn¡¯t help frowning. I noticed that Dennis¡¯s ck sleeves were


    soaked.


    ¡°Are you injured?¡± I said, raising my hand to lift his clothes.


    My hand was held by him, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± He spoke, and the look in his eyes darkened.


    I pursed my lips, and the anger that I had held back for a long time surged up, ¡°Dennis George, do you


    think you are handling this so manly? If you are injured, handle it and bandage it up. Don¡¯t say that you


    are okay when you are not. What the heck is going on?¡±


    He was stunned by my sudden roar, opened his mouth, ended up speechless, and was red back by


    me.


    Raising my hand to take off his jacket, I noticed that his arm was scraped a few, and the blood had


    coagted for too long. Because he was in ck, his injuries were hard to notice at the first nce.


    If I hadn¡¯t been near him and smelled the blood, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed that he was hurt at all.


    Seeing my frown, Dennis spoke with a warm and gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I was very angry, but I didn¡¯t know if it was because I had found him with Olivia or if he hadn¡¯t


    cared for himself properly.


    Anyway, I was furious.


    A nurse was called to clean Dennis¡¯s wounds, and his delicate and high-quality suits were cut open, but


    he seemed cold and indifferent.


    People who had known him were used to this, but the young nurse was not experienced after all. Her


    hands were shaking because of his cold breath.


    He frowned as if he got deted with anger. He looked up at me after a while and said, ¡°You do it,


    babe!¡±


    The little nurse was shocked for a moment, stopped what she was doing, and subconsciouslynded


    on the wound with a cotton swab dipped in medical alcohol.


    Dennis frowned, and his tone became a little more serious, ¡°Let her do it!¡±


    I sighed and took the potion from the nurse¡¯s hand. I tried my best to control my emotions, and said


    warmly, ¡°Thank you, you go ahead and take care of other patients. I will handle his injuries.¡±


    The nurse was relieved and nodded immediately, ¡°Okay, sure!¡±


    Seeing the nurse walk away, I raised my eyes to look at Dennis, and said upset, ¡°I¡¯m going to strike you


    harder, just bear with it even if it hurt.¡±


    He pursed his lips, and his dark eyes sparkled, ¡°Why is your anger so explosive?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a word, I took the cotton swab and cleaned the wound for Dennis. Fortunately, they were all


    scrapes on the skin surface, but they did look a little bloody.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t get his bones and muscles hurt. Applying some medication on the wounds and they


    would be fine soon in a few days.


    After cleaning the wounds, I got up, cleaned everything up, and looked at Dennis calmly, ¡°Why would


    you two get into a quarrel in the car?¡±


    If they hadn¡¯t quarreled in the car, there wouldn¡¯t have been a car ident at all. I knew Dennis¡¯s


    temperament.


    Seeing that he pursed his lips and didn¡¯t mean to speak, I couldn¡¯t help frowning. Before I spoke again,


    someone had interrupted me first.


    ¡°Because of you, it¡¯s all because of you ra! You are a jerk.¡± Olivia got her wound taken care of and


    came out of the ward.


    Resentment and hatred were all over her face.


    Dennis saw that she was okay, his voice was cold, ¡°Enough! Go home now!¡±


    ¡°What a joke!¡± Olivia sneered. ¡°Do you really think you can keep lying to her for the rest of your life?


    You can¡¯t keep this from her for long! The truth wille forth!¡±


    I frowned and looked at Dennis, ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡±


    Dennis¡¯s reaction was cold. His eyes fell on Olivia, and then he said to Toby who had handled


    everything, ¡°Please send Ms. Olivia back.¡±


    Toby nodded and helped Olivia to leave. Olivia pushed him away, and her voice was sarcastic, ¡°Do you


    think that if I don¡¯t tell her, others won¡¯t?¡±


    Looking at me, Olivia said sarcastically and coldly, ¡°ra, you are an idiot. Everyone is deceiving you,


    and you still feel very happy and contented. You are so pathetic!¡±


    ¡°Take her away!¡± Dennis said. His voice was soaked with anger.


    Toby took Olivia and forcibly took her away.


    Olivia was with a ferocious face, I looked at her and said immediately, ¡°Let her speak.¡±


    Going to Olivia, I pushed Toby who was pulling her away, looked at Olivia, and said, ¡°What are you


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    talking about?¡±


    Olivia sneered, ¡°What am I talking about? You should ask your loving husband! He¡¯s prepared a


    surprise for you, you know, it was something way more interesting than what I am saying.¡±


    I turned back and looked at Dennis, ¡°What the heck is going on?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and we will talk then!¡± Dennis said, raising his hand and rubbing it between his


    eyebrows. He was obviously a little irritable.


    Dennis pulled me into the elevator, ready to take me away.


    I had doubts in my heart and refused to leave.


    The look on Dennis¡¯s face was very bad. He looked at me, and his eyes were light, ¡°ra, we will talk


    soon, okay?¡±


    I pursed my lips and hesitated for a few seconds, then followed him into the elevator.


    Out of the elevator, Dennis went to the garage to get the car. I stood at the entrance of the hospital to


    wait for him, wondering what the heck he had been hiding from me.


    A few messages came to my phone. I opened the phone subconsciously and looked at them - They


    were all files.


    The caller ID was an unknown number. I clicked to check the photos, and suddenly a baby photo


    appeared in my sight.


    The baby in the photo was very small and looked like a newborn, with a clear red mark on the


    forehead, dark blue face, and closed eyes.


    The next few photos were of the same baby, there was also a video of it being ced in the infant


    incubator.


    ¡°p!¡± I suddenly felt like I was hit by a lightning bolt, my hands and feet went sore, and I couldn¡¯t hold


    the phone steadily and it fell to the ground.


    My mind started buzzing. My mind was full of images of me lying in the warehouse and the little child


    being suffocated to death when I had a hard time giving birth.


    The suffocation in my heart made me gasp for a while. I admitted - I was such a coward.


    When Hank Gibson buried the child, I didn¡¯t even take a look at the child. I was afraid that I would not


    be able to get out of this nightmare for the rest of my life, so I never went to see it.


    I didn¡¯t expect that I would see it at such a time. He was exactly the same as the child in my dream,


    with an identical face.

 Chapter 306: Who Was the Daughter of the Lewis Family 3

    Chapter 306: Who Was the Daughter of the Lewis Family 3


    Olivia Pearson followed me downstairs in the hospital building, looked at me, and sneered, ¡°What''s


    with the expression on your face? What''s wrong?


    Dennis told you everything, didn¡¯t he? Did you realize you''ve been tricked around like a dumb fool?¡±


    | looked at her. My brain was buzzing, and | couldn''t say a word.


    Olivia put forward a look of admiration for me and sneered lowly, ¡°Does it feel good to have your child


    killed by her birth mother''s own hands?¡±


    | looked at her and said with the little energy | had left, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    She giggled scornfully, ¡°What am | talking about? So, Dennis didn¡¯t tell you that you are Luna¡¯s


    biological daughter, did he? Dennis deliberately handed over the sandalwood box that your


    grandmother had left you to Luna Lewis and told her it was mine. He swapped my DNA with yours,


    dummy!¡±


    ¡°You are such a joke! You keep saying that he loves you, but in fact, he doesn''t love you at all. If he


    does ever love you a little bit, he would''ve never done everything possible to send me into the Lewis


    family and let me enjoy the luxurious life. And you? You are just still a pathetic wild child born in the


    backcountry!¡±


    My body was like duckweed without support - | took a step back suddenly, slumped on the ground, and


    my eyes were a little ck.


    So, my child''s tragic death, my near-death ident, and Diana''s death were all part of Dennis''s plot?


    ¡°Why?¡± Lasked. But | wasn¡¯t sure whom exactly | should be asking this question.


    Olivia sneered, ¡°Why? What do you think it is? The only reason is that Dennis doesn''t love you at all, in


    his heart, I''m still the person he wants to protect and care for. He wants to give me the best life, the


    most unattainable life that one could reach - Isn''t that enough?¡±


    | looked at her, and couldn''t say a word for a while. Suddenly, |ughed, and theughter was


    especially poignant, ¡°So, his love is faked, and everything is faked.¡±


    Olivia looked at me with a sneering joyous expression on her face, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all fake.¡±


    | was still slumped on the ground, and the people who came in and out of the hospital entrance all


    gazed at me with puzzled eyes.


    Olivia squatted down halfway, approached me with gloomy eyes, looked at me, and lowered her voice,


    ¡°Do you think he doesn¡¯t know about the child?


    He knows all about it, but he pretends that he doesn¡¯t know. He has plotted that part up a long time


    ago. Now, either it was your devious mother who killed your baby, or the baby stopped breathing itself


    inside of you because of those pills Mario Bet has given you. ra, the man sleeping next to you


    is scarier than you think, you know.¡±


    There was a bitter sanguinary taste in my heart, and then my stomach rumbled, ¡°Ouch!¡±, a mouthful of


    blood gushed out.


    Olivia looked at me and scorned even more, ¡°You lost, you lostpletely.¡±


    She got up, gave me a condescending look, and turned to leave.


    When Dennis came, | looked at the bloodstain on the ground, my mind went nk. | just felt a pain in


    my heart. My whole body was in pain.


    ¡°ra, what happened?¡± He said, reaching to hold me


    ¡°Snapped!¡±


    This p, I used all the strength I had left, but it didn¡¯t seem to have hurt him one bit.


    The man¡¯s slender body stiffened, and his eyes became deeper. Suppressing his anger, he spoke with


    a voice that was low and restrained, ¡°What was going on?¡±


    When I looked at him, I suddenly found the man disgusting, ¡°Go away!¡±


    He frowned, forcibly hugged me from the ground, and sent me back into the hospital.


    The doctor had my pulse checked and run a few other checkups...


    After a series of examinations, Iy on the hospital bed, staring nkly at the dark LCD TV above the


    end of the bed, and said with a low voice, ¡°Dennis George, let¡¯s get a divorce!¡±


    Our divorce would be the best for everyone.


    Dennis looked at me, and he had lost control of his anger. He frowned slightly, and his voice was deep


    and cold, ¡°ra, do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    I lowered my eyes, raised my hand, and rubbed my slightly sore eyes, ¡°It has been a mistake since the


    beginning. It¡¯s not toote yet - It¡¯s better to fix this sooner thanter, so we can all move on and start


    fresh again!¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± He sneered, ¡°What was a mistake? What do you mean by starting fresh again? ra, why are


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    you giving our marriage a death sentence now, without talking to me first?¡±


    I raised my eyes and looked at him, without any change in my emotions, ¡°I won¡¯t take anything from the


    George family, including the HY Technology Co., Ltd. that Grandpa Freddy transferred under my name.


    I¡¯m leaving you without taking any property after divorce. This is my repayment for Grandpa Freddy''s


    taking care of me back then.¡±


    Dennis lowered his ck eyes, his thin lips trembled slightly, with a sneer and suppressed anger, ¡°Give


    me a reason.¡±


    What did he think the reason was?


    I smiled lightly. I had gone through so much along the way, and I couldn''t feel any emotions seemingly


    now. I would just hold down anything in my heart and let it rot little by little.


    ¡°We''ve been married for three years. The day when I stepped into the George family, I have known that


    you have a special spot inside your heart for Olivia Pearson. I¡¯ve prepared myself for this since the day


    I married you, so if you are really leaving me for Olivia one day, I could still handle our separation in


    peace.¡±


    When I met his dark eyes, I forced an awkward grin, ¡°You are never protective of me, you aren¡¯t even in


    love with me.


    Probably I never have been good enough for you to fall in love with me. I don¡¯t me you. But Dennis,


    you shouldn¡¯t treat me like a moron and use my love for you to hurt me! The bottom line is that you


    should never have schemed me up and have cost your own child¡¯s life for the sake of Olivia¡¯s well-


    being!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s eyes were extremely upset, and he spoke, ¡°What did Olivia tell you?¡±


    I pursed my lips and stabbed my fingertips into my palm to ease the pain in my heart, ¡°She told me


    everything that that should be said.


    I have never thought about finding my birth parents at all since I was a kid. I even have no problem with


    you having Olivia take my identity to let her have a bright and promising future. But you shouldn¡¯t have


    dragged me into your plot. As I have mentioned before, as long as you and I have divorced, I would


    take the child with me and still live a low-key decent life. You and Olivia can reply on the personnel


    *ra...¡± Dennis spoke. His eyes were gloomy and his voice was full ofplicated emotions.


    I took a breath and said, ¡°But why did you have to mess up my life and let me go through life and death


    again and again? Why did you drag the people I care about into this pile of mess? Why won¡¯t you let


    me go? What have I done to make you so disgusted and hate me so much that you have to keep me


    by your side to torture me in all kinds of ways?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Dennis spoke, and his voice was a bit choked. I sighed, tried to force augh but finally failed, ¡°I


    will find someone to draw up the divorce agreement. Dennis, show me some respect. Let me go,


    please!¡±


    Dennis¡¯s eyes were red and furious. He looked at me, stunned with turbulent pain.


    I closed my eyes, took a breath, and said, ¡°Go away!¡±


    My grandmother used to say that our life was too short - Some people spent it in a confused way, and


    some people spent it with a crystal-clear mind. No matter how it went, what mattered most was that


    they felt happy in their hearts.


    But I seemed to have lived like a dumb for so many years, and now I would like to change and live with


    a clear mind, it would almost cost me half my life.

 Chapter 307: Who Was the Daughter of the Lewis Family 4

    Chapter 307: Who Was the Daughter of the Lewis Family 4


    Dennis looked at me and remained silent for a long time. The light in the ward was too bright and it hurt


    my eyes. So | closed my eyes.


    | straightly pulled the quilt and closed my eyes to stop looking at anything.


    Luna and Samuel came over. They saw Dennis standing beside the hospital bed in dejection, and his


    whole person looked restrained and gloomy.


    Looking at me on the hospital bed again, Luna said, ¡°Why did you spit out blood? Did you find out what


    was wrong?¡±


    | didn¡¯t respond. Neither did | have the strength to speak. | wasn¡¯t in the mood to say anything.


    Dennis looked at them, his eyes were terrifyingly heavy. But he still didn¡¯t say a word, and the long


    silence was on again.


    In the next few days, Dennis woulde and check on me at the hospital, so did Luna and Samuel.


    But it seemed that everyone had chosen to be in silence as if they had made a mutual agreement.


    It wasn¡¯t a serious illness, so | was discharged after three days.


    Dennis picked me up and took me back to the vi.


    | seemed to have gotten used to the silence. Looking at all the familiar objects in the bedroom, |


    suddenly felt that a third of my life had been so ridiculous.


    In fact, there was almost nothing | must take with me if | left. Since | became a member of the George


    family, it had been Dennis who had bought and set up almost everything for me. | had brought nearly


    nothing with me then, except for my personal ID and the graduation certificate.


    ¡°It''s gettingte already now. It would not be safe for you to be out alone now. Get some rest first.¡±


    Dennis, who was following behind me, said. He then held down my hand and stopped me from packing


    my luggage.


    | pursed my lips, pulled out my hand indifferently, and looked at him lightly, ¡°No, I¡¯m good. Mr. George,


    thank you for your kindness.¡±


    Dennis frowned, and the gloom on his face deepened. ¡°ra, do you have to do this? We could have


    avoided this.¡±


    |ughed, ¡°You are right, we could have avoided this, but why did | end up this way?¡±


    He pursed his lips, the gloom and pain on his face intertwined, ¡°I am sorry!¡±


    ¡°If your apology could bring back my baby and Diana, | would be more than happy to ept it.¡± His


    apology sounded so ridiculous as if a killer with the sharp knife in his hand was trying to ease the pain


    for the victim with a meaningless sorry.


    On a February day, it was raining lightly outside, and it was freezing cold


    I took back the suitcase from Dennis¡¯s hand.


    Out of the bedroom, standing at the door of the vi, I was relieved that it was finally over.


    Alex drove over. His hair was cut short. He loaded my suitcases into the car.


    He looked at me, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Seeing me getting in the car, Dennis stood at the door, his eyes were deep and distant.


    This farewell would be a proper goodbye.


    The car drove far away, but Dennis was still standing there. Dennis''s tall and slender body blurred out


    more and more in the icy drizzle.


    ¡°Maybe things aren¡¯t that bad yet. You don¡¯t need to do this.¡± Alex said with a warm voice.


    I held the divorce agreement in my hand and smiled, ¡°Alex, what happened, happened. But after you


    get hurt, even when the wounds recover, you could still feel the scars vividly like a thorn stung inside


    your heart and the pain could eat you alive on those lonely nights. But you wouldn¡¯t see it from the


    outside until you bleed out to death.¡±


    Was I really relieved?


    From my child¡¯s ident to learning about Diana¡¯s death, every time I made excuses for myself. I


    med Luna for everything that had happened. I med her with hatred and resentment, and then,


    again and again, convinced myself to neglect Dennis.


    Dennis was actually innocent - There was nothing he could do to save the baby. Neither did he have


    the chance to care about what had happened with Diana. Even when he had been taking care of Olivia,


    I kept on telling myself that he was just out of moral responsibility and obligation.


    I was not that stingy.


    In fact, all of this would be eptable - As long as Dennis treated me well and took me to heart, I could


    look past all these!


    But I had never thought that all of these would have started from his knowingly plotting the scheme. He


    knew that Luna and


    Samuel were my birth parents. I didn¡¯t resent him for not telling me about that, nor did I resent him for


    swapping my DNA with Olivia''s.


    What I couldn¡¯t let go of was that he had known that Luna and I were biological mother and daughter,


    but he still had given a cold shoulder to let Luna hurt me and witness my resentment against Luna grow


    day by day.


    Dennis could¡¯ve set me free at the beginning. I brought up the idea of us getting a divorce. If he had


    agreed to divorce in the first ce, I would have carried the child and gone to Hensley Town with Diana


    to find a peaceful cend there to have the baby.


    Raising two children would only mean for the rest of my life all I might have to worry about would be


    money, but at least I would not be like the way I was now - My child died, and so did my best friend.


    Even worse, I had to carry all of these bad memories for the rest of my life.


    I was at the YT Apartment.


    Luis was holding rie Bear, and his slender body stood at the door. Seeing Alex and me, he paused


    for a while, and said,


    ¡°The food is almost done, let¡¯s get ready and eat.¡±


    After I got inside the house, Luis handed rie Bear to Alex and went into the kitchen.


    rie Bear was a well-behaved baby. Looking at her, a soft spot inside my heart was touched. I


    reached out and held her, gently pulling her little hand to tease her.


    After a while of silence, Alex looked at me and said, ¡°What¡¯s your n next?¡±


    I thought about it for a while, and then said, ¡°I¡®m going to take rie Bear to the HL Area.¡±


    After a pause, I looked at him and said, ¡°Can you call the real estate agent for me in the next two days?


    I would like to sell my apartment here in YT Apartment.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Are you short of money?¡±


    ¡°No, Iam not! At that time, Diana and I each bought an apartment here, so I only need to keep one for


    rie Bear. After


    Diana had sold the bar, she had a sum of money, so she spent it buying a house in Hensley Town. This


    way, rie Bear would have two sets of properties for her future life.


    As for myself, I had saved up a lot from the George group over the years, adding to the money I had


    received when I signed with JD Technology, at least I didn¡¯t have to worry about my future life as well.


    After selling my ce at the YT Apartment, I nned to go to the HL Area and find a smaller apartment


    to live in with rie


    Bear.


    Alex was silent for a while, then looked up at me and said, ¡°Is there no turning back between you and


    Dennis?¡±


    I smiled lightly, not knowing what to say, ¡°I¡¯ve been lying to myself for a long time. I have always


    dreamed that the baby asked me to save him, and I could even see the red mark on the child¡¯s head


    clearly. I¡¯ve been deceiving myself over and over again that there was nothing Dennis could possibly


    do, and he hated this for himself. But Alex, people can¡¯t keep deceiving themselves for the rest of their


    lives.¡±


    Alex pursed his lips, ¡°What about the Lewis family, and the Kennedy family? Have you thought about


    them before you walk away like this?¡±


    rie Bear¡¯s hands tightened, and she was pulling me to stop me from moving.


    Looking at her, I smiled involuntarily. After a pause, I looked at Alex and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t n to be


    part of the Lewis family as their birth daughter from the beginning. And for Uncle Link, I think he will


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    understand. As for Leo...¡±


    After a moment of silence, I took a breath and said, ¡°Alex, you know, Dennis and Luna were the closest


    at that time and Dennis must know about this. Do you think he didn¡¯t know? He should have known that


    I was Luna¡¯s daughter, and he must always know what Luna had done to me. Perhaps he might have


    been involved in some of the dirty work. After all, Luna and Samuel are not stupid, how could they not


    know that the DNA samples have been swapped.¡±


    He pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    Spring came early in Newton Town. After a few heavy showers of rain, some trees were budding.

 Chapter 308: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 1

    Chapter 308: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 1


    rie Bear had grown a lot taller, and now she enjoyed the adults holding her and dancing.


    Alex was always an efficient person. In less than a few days, he had found a buyer for the YT


    Apartment.


    When | bought my ce at the YT Apartment, the price was not high. But the expenses for the


    decoration and furniture cost a lot.


    The buyer paid readily and fast. Although | was in a hurry to sell, they did not negotiate the price. They


    paid me the same amount as the market price.


    It would take some days to process housing paperwork. | had nned to visit the cemetery to see my


    grandmother and Grandpa Freddy, but | never


    had time.


    So, on the weekend, | went out early in the morning. rie Bear was too young to be taken to the


    cemetery.


    | drove to the cemetery by myself instead.


    It was almost March, the sunshine was not that dazzling in the morning. Maybe because of the rain, the


    dew was rtively heavy.


    It was too early, and there were not many people here at the cemetery. | stepped on the blue-stone


    bs and worshiped the deceased people | cared


    about one by one.


    | stood in front of my grandmother''s tombstone, looking at the faded photos on the tombstone, | was in


    a trance for along time.


    ¡°Grandma, | seem to have screwed up my life. You all were gone, and | am all myself now. Can you


    please take care of my baby for me in heaven...¡±


    Suppressing the pain inside my heart, | took a breath and said no more. The dead rested in peace, and


    the living would in peace.


    When | noticed there was someone behind me, | froze slightly. But | didn¡¯t even need to think hard to


    figure out that it was Dennis.


    | didn¡¯t look back. After a long time, | sighed, turned around, and walked out of the cemetery without


    looking at him.


    Passing by, my wrist was pulled by him. | was stunned, but just for a moment. | then shook off his hand.


    With a very light expression, almost no sorrow


    or joy, | looked at him calmly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to sign on the divorce


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    agreement. After a three-year separation, our divorce


    will automatically be legitimate anyway.¡±


    He pursed his lips, his eyes were extremely low, ¡°Is there no turning back?¡±


    | lowered my eyes, collected my emotions, looked up at him, and smiled, ¡°When you lied to me, you


    should have seen that we would end up like this.¡±


    Dennis looked at me, and his eyes were chillingly deep, ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    | smiled lightly, and said, ¡°Dennis, | don¡¯t hate you.


    All that¡¯s all I feel - I don¡¯t hate you at all.¡±


    New beginnings were just around the corner.


    I distanced myself from him, and I didn¡¯t look at his face again. I said lightly, ¡°If you have ever fallen for


    me, even just for a


    moment, then, Dennis, please set each other free. It''s just all for the best.¡±


    I turned around and left the cemetery. When I returned to the YT Apartment, the sky was a little dark


    already.


    Before opening the door, I could hear Luna¡¯s voiceing from the inside.


    I opened the door.


    Sure enough, Luna and Samuel were sitting in the living room, teasing rie Bear. When they saw me,


    they both froze for a


    moment and sat up straight, a bit like two children who had made mistakes.


    ¡°You... You are back!¡± Luna said, looking a little nervous. Her facial expression wasplicated.


    I pursed my lips and nodded lightly. Seeing that Alex and Luis were not around, I asked, ¡°Did they go


    out?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Luna said, ¡°Mr. Thomson is in the baby¡¯s nursery, and Luis is out shopping.¡±


    I nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    When rie Bear saw me, she stretched out her hand for my hugs. So I held her and sat on the couch.


    Luna and Samuel looked at each other with mixed looks.


    It seemed that they had something to tell me. But I didn¡¯t ask any questions, just teasing rie Bear.


    After a while, probably because Luna was unable to stand the silent atmosphere, she decided to speak


    up. Luna looked at me


    and said, ¡°I heard from Luis that you and Mr. George are getting a divorce?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Mhm-hmm.¡± And I said nothing else.


    I was stunned briefly, not sure what to say for a while.


    However, Samuel spoke with a bit of sullen anger, ¡°You''ll be better off leaving him. Dennis¡¯s devious


    mind would eventually ruin


    our family, sooner orter.¡±


    Luna frowned slightly, not knowing what to say for a while. She then looked at me, and sighed slightly,


    ¡°What¡¯s your n in the


    future?¡±


    I pursed my lips, ¡°What would you two like to tell me? Can you please stop beating around the bush


    and tell me


    straightforwardly instead?¡±


    Luna and Samuel were stunned for a moment, then they looked at each other. Afterward, they looked


    at me and said, ¡°ra,


    have you found out that your DNA and Olivia¡¯s were swapped?¡±


    I looked at the two of them, ¡°I have. But the two of you should know better than me. I grew up with my


    grandmother since I


    was little. And after all these years, I have never thought about finding my birth parents. Since you


    abandoned me, I¡¯ve


    decided not to acknowledge your two''s identities for the rest of my life.¡±


    After a pause, seeing Luna bowing her head and wiping her tears, I took a breath and said, ¡°Besides,


    so many things have


    happened in the past year. All I could do is not to hate you or to me you. So in the future, we could


    stay out of each other''s


    lives and mind our own business.¡±


    Luna¡¯s eyes were already red, and she looked at me with tears in her eyes, ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s all my fault.


    You have every right to


    hate us, as your mother, Ipletely understand. But you can¡¯t deny us as your birth parents, after all,


    I carried you for nine


    months. I know I made a terrible mistake. I did make an irrational decision, but I never meant to hurt


    you at all? Please know


    that!¡±


    ¡°So, are you saying that since you''ve swapped me with Olivia, as long as it¡¯s not your own kid, you


    could hurt her recklessly? At


    some point, we all have some grievances with others.¡± I suppressed my emotions. ¡°If you have to


    ruthlessly kill everyone who


    has a grievance with you, what will happen to all of us?¡±


    ¡®I was wrong!¡± Luna said tearfully, ¡°I have never stopped thinking about all these.


    I¡¯ve made too many mistakes along my way these years. I know karma will eventuallye at me, and


    this is the bitter fruit!¡±


    Samuel¡¯s face was a little gloomy. He pulled Luna into his arms, patted her back gently, and helplessly


    there. These are all over, now.¡±


    After a pause, Samuel looked at me and frowned, ¡°Kid, I understand how you feel. If you don¡¯t want to


    go back to the Lewis


    family, we won''t force you to. But we are your parents, we would never want to see our daughter suffer


    outside.¡±


    Samuel then took out a ck Card from his suit, ¡°Take this, please. You are the daughter of the Lewis


    family, no matter where


    you are in the future, you must take care of yourself well. This card has no spending limits. We will not


    interfere with how you''ll


    live your life, but please always treat yourself well.¡±


    Luna looked at him, a little bewildered, ¡°What are you doing? Where would she go to now? She is


    divorcing Dennis. She has no


    one on her side now but only us! She should stay with us, so I can take care of her. Besides, she has to


    take care of rie


    Bear now, she won¡¯t get by on her own.¡±


    Samuel sighed, ¡°She has her own ns. We have missed out on so much of our life. Don¡¯t involve her


    in the Lewis family. She


    has the right to choose her own life.¡±


    Luna was stunned for a while and remained silent for a long time. Eventually, she nodded lightly and


    looked at me with red


    eyes, ¡°ra, you are outside alone. Take care of yourself, and you are always wee toe back


    anytime you want"

 Chapter 309: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 2

    Chapter 309: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 2


    | pursed my lips, but | didn¡¯t ept the ck Card from Samuel. After being silent for a while, | said, ¡°l


    appreciate the kindness of the two of you. |


    don''t have that much money, but | have had some savings over the years. | can still afford to raise


    rie Bear. Thank you.¡±


    After | finished speaking, | got up, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. rie Bear is getting hungry, so please excuse me.¡±


    | carried rie Bear into the bedroom and happened to bump into Alex who was standing at the door.


    Our eyes met, he smiled awkwardly and said,


    ¡°You go ahead to feed rie Bear first. | will be waiting for you outside.¡±


    Then he got out of the bedroom. | closed the bedroom door to breastfeed rie Bear.


    A brief momentter, Alex knocked outside the door, ¡°ra, is rie Bear fed yet? Can |e in?¡±


    | put the sleeping rie Bear on the bed, got up to open the door, and lowered my voice, ¡°rie Bear


    is asleep. Let''s talk outside.¡±


    He nodded.


    We were in the living room.


    He looked at me, stretched out his hand, looked at me, and said, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    | frowned, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alex didn¡¯t say anything, just looking at me.


    | was speechless. | stretched out my hand, and he put the ck Card in my palm. | was about to reject


    it, but he stopped me, ¡°Take it. At least it will


    give them peace of mind.¡±


    | pursed my lips and said nothing for a long time.


    ¡°ra, no one wants to get to this point, but we have to move forward eventually. We have no other


    way out. All we can do is live in the moment.¡±


    | nodded. | understood what he meant. | smiled lightly, ¡°Stop making a big deal out of this. |am not as


    bad as you think. | know | am doing okay now,


    and I will be doing just fine in the future.¡±


    It was the beginning of spring.


    In Newton Town, sometimes it drizzled and sometimes the sun shone brightly. There were already


    beautiful blossoms all over the trees on the sides


    of a viewing avenue in the center of Newton Town.


    Plum blossoms began to bloom in many tourist attractions. After dealing with some stuff in Newton


    Town, | took rie Bear to book the tickets to


    City P.


    We were at the airport.


    Alex and Luis were a little worried, and they insisted on taking me to the boarding gate. Alex hugged


    rie Bear, and his face was full of reluctance,


    ¡°You can also live a good life in Newton Town, why do you have to leave?¡±


    | smiled, ¡°We''ve talked about it yesterday. And you promised that you wouldn''t be whining about


    parting.


    Are you worried about rie Bear living with me?¡±


    Alex curled his lips, ¡°You are her mother. What do I have to worry about? Go now, don¡¯t prolong it.¡±


    I didnt have much luggage - I only had a hand-carry bag with us and I was holding rie Bear.


    Besides, it was inconvenient to


    bring along other things. The only things I brought were the baby¡¯s nursing bottle and some diapers.


    Luis had spoken with the flight crew, so someone already helped me get everything up aboard.


    Seeing that boarding time had already started, Alex hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Are you sure you


    are not going to tell


    Dennis about your leaving?¡±


    I shook my head, smiling gently.


    Alex sighed, ¡°But the rtionship between Dennis and the Lewis family ispletely broken. Samuel


    is probably thinking about


    how to revenge at him now, and he might not be able to get away to see you off.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say much. I boarded the ne with my ticket, looked at them, and waved. I said, ¡°Take care,


    guys!¡±


    Alex was reluctant to see rie Bear leave, his face was sad, and his voice choked, ¡°When you settle


    down, be sure to send


    me a message. Luis and I wille over to see you.¡±


    I nodded. Luis had one hand in his pocket, his eyes were deep, and after a long time, he said, ¡°Take


    care!¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Take care, buddy!¡±


    In the first-ss cabin, the flight attendant brought rie Bear a baby pillow and set up a child seat


    next to me.


    Probably it was her first time on a ne, the little guy was very excited and stayed awake during the


    four-hour flight.


    rie Bear was an adorable baby, and every now and then there woulde a flight attendant to


    tease her. When the ne


    After leaving the airport, I was going to take a cab and go directly to the hotel. As soon as I walked


    outside the waiting hall, I


    received a call from Leo Kennedy.


    But I didn¡¯t answer his call. I turned off the phone and was about to grab a cab.


    While waiting for the car, a ck Bentley pulled up in front of me, and the car window was rolled down.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Leo for a few days, and he seemed to have lost weight. His facial features looked even


    more pronounced.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to take a cab at the airport. It will be the rush hour in a while, and the traffic jam in City P


    is serious.


    Get in now!¡± Leo spoke, and his eyes were deep.


    I pursed my lips, nced at the cabing not far behind him, ignored him, and walked directly to the


    cab.


    When I got in the cab, I told the driver the hotel¡¯s address. When the driver saw me with the baby, he


    could not help but kindly


    ask, ¡°Are you here to visit family in City P, ma¡¯am?¡±


    I shook my head. rie Bear was sound asleep, so I lowered my voice and said, ¡°I have to handle


    some stuff here.¡±


    The driver started the car and said with a smile, ¡°Is it a matter of work?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°My daughter is at your age. It¡¯s not easy for young people these days. She is so young and she takes


    the child to work.


    Motherhood is such hard work, I know.¡± The driver sighed and said. Then he took a look at the rear-


    view mirror.


    He frowned, ¡°What is going on with this Bentley in the back? It¡¯s been following us from the airport, do


    you know the driver?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Fortunately, there was no traffic jam. I arrived at the hotel in forty minutes. I got off the car and entered


    the hotel directly.


    Leo followed me in. When checking in, thedy at the front desk looked at the handsome man behind


    me, from time to time,


    who had one hand in his pocket.


    After checking in, thedy at the front desk saw that I was holding the child and carrying the luggage,


    so she said, ¡°Miss, do


    you need any help with your luggage? Should I take it up to your room for you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take it from here!¡± Before I could say anything, Leo said.


    Thedy was taken aback, ¡°Mr. Kennedy!¡±


    Leo nodded, picked up the bag I had put on the ground before me, took the key card from thedy, and


    walked toward the


    elevator.


    I frowned and said nothing.


    After entering the hotel room, seeing that I still wasn¡¯t interested in speaking with him, Leo went ahead


    to run a safety check


    around inside the room, and then he called room service to order some food.


    It had been such a long day, and I was a bit worn out. Noticing that Leo didn¡¯t seem to want to leave, I


    finally spoke, ¡°We are


    all good here, you should go. I would like to get some rest!¡±


    Seeing that I took the initiative to speak to him, a gleam of light shed in his dark eyes, and he said, ¡°I


    ordered some food


    for you. Just have some before you go to sleep.


    I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    I...


    Never mind! I didn¡¯t say much. I went into the bathroom and took a shower. And then I took out rie


    Bear¡¯s nursing bottle


    and her diapers.


    In a while, rie Bear should wake up - I had to feed her then, and change her diaper.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the meal Leo had ordered to arrive. I was used to light-vored food, and almost


    everything Leo had


    ordered was light and fresh. And now the food was served.


    I looked up at him, without much emotion, ¡°The meal is served. You should leave now.¡±


    Leo opened his mouth and wanted to say something. In the meantime, rie Bear woke up. Seeing


    so, Leo couldn''t help but


    say happily, ¡°rie Bear is awake. I will keep an eye on her for you, so you can enjoy the food. After


    you finish your meal, I


    will leave, okay?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything else. After the long flight, I was indeed hungry. I had some of the ordered food and


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    asked the room


    attendant to take away the utensils.


    rie Bear had been crying, probably because she wasn¡¯t used to the environment yet. I then changed


    her diaper.


    I wasnt used to using the water in the hotel. After a brief thought, I looked up at Leo and said, ¡°I need


    some warm mineral


    water.¡±

 Chapter 310: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 3

    Chapter 310: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 3


    Alex nodded, probably knowing what I was going to do, and left the room.


    Fortunately, after he left, I breastfed rie Bear, and she became obedient.


    When Leo came in again, he had someone move in a water dispenser, a bucket of mineral water, and a


    new small basin.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to bathe rie Bear in a while, just use the mineral water, she has tender skin...¡± After


    that, he looked at me attentively.


    I nodded, poured some water, and wiped rie Bear¡¯s face. The little guy bad slept well and had


    enough food, so she was in good spirits.


    After such a long day, I was a little sleepy. After Leo held rie Bear from me, I leaned on the couch


    and unknowingly fell asleep.


    When I woke up, it was already dark outside. I sat up on the couch in shock when I saw rie Bear


    was not around.


    The nket covering me had fallen to the ground. I looked around the room subconsciously and saw


    that the baby was not in the hotel suite at all.


    I tried to remain calm and took out my phone to call Leo.


    Before the call was connected, the door was opened.


    Leo came in with the stroller, and rie Bear had fallen asleep inside.


    Seeing me freaking out in cold sweats, Leo was stunned for a second and then said, ¡°I saw that you


    haven¡¯t brought much luggage with you when you came to City P, so I asked someone to help arrange


    some new clothes and daily groceries for you. It¡¯s colder here in City P than Newton Town, it¡¯s easy for


    you to get changed and wash often this way if you need.¡±


    I nodded, looked at rie Bear, breathed a sigh of relief, and sat back on the couch. I looked at Leo


    and said, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s gettingte, you should get back now.¡±


    He looked at me and said after a brief hesitation, ¡°ra, I know you still hold grudges against me. You


    can punish me all you want, but I am your big brother, please don¡¯t push me farther away. I just want to


    take care of you and rie Bear.¡±


    I pursed my lips, sank my eyes, and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary. I can take care of her myself, you


    should leave now!¡±


    Leo frowned, a little helpless, ¡°Why do you have to be so stubborn? The die is cast, there''s no turning


    back. It¡¯s not helpful for us to dwell on it. You keep pushing all of us away like this, have you thought


    about rie Bear¡¯s future?¡±


    I raised my eyes to look at him, but my emotions were very light, ¡°Yes, what happened, happened. All I


    want is a little space and time. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    He was stunned for a moment and went silent for a while. Afterward, he sighed and said helplessly,


    ¡°Okay, I will give you some time and space.¡±


    That I came to City P, on one hand, was for the AI project of the Gibson group, because I had been in


    charge of it the whole time. If I left suddenly now, it¡¯d be challenging for others to pick up and follow up


    on it with limited time and preparation.


    On the other hand, I was here to farewell properly with Link Kennedy. I would probably stay in HL Area


    for a few more years after I left this time.


    Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for me to travel with rie Bear back and forth.


    Four yearster!


    Time had flown by in the blink of an eye. I bought an old house in the alley of the HL Area and moved


    in with rie Bear.


    It wasn¡¯t really an old house. After all, it had been renovated and looked as much as a brand new one.


    The house was not huge. There were two floors and four rooms, but the yard was rtivelyrge, and


    the different households


    were separated by walls.


    The environment and climate in the HL Area were excellent. In addition to the locals, there were also


    some foreigners who had


    The yard was big, and the children had a lot of room for activities. I watched rie Bear grow up


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    gradually from learning to


    walk staggeringly to being able to run around.


    The longer I had spent in HL Area, the more relieved I had felt about the past.


    When we first came to the HL Area, rie Bear wasn¡¯t used to the environment yet, so she would


    wake up in the middle of the


    night crying. No matter what I did, she wouldn¡¯t calm down. After a while, whenever she cried, I would


    cry along with her too.


    rie Bear got sick afterward, and she began to be sensible at the age of one. It seemed that she


    could read my emotions,


    and she had be more well-behaved.


    The HL Area was a remote location. I didn¡¯t start looking for a job until rie Bear had turned three


    years old.


    On the first day of sending rie Bear to kindergarten, she took my hand and said, ¡°Mommy, you must


    night. I will be waiting for you.¡±


    In the past three years, rie Bear had healed me.


    She had helped me move on from my deceased baby, as well as everyone in City P and Newton Town.


    It seemed that now my life had no more connection with any of them.


    I hugged her and kissed her, ¡°Mommy will be here for you on time!¡±


    This child and I had be one already, inseparable.


    There were no publicpanies or advanced technologypanies in HL Area. I was a single mom


    and my first job was as a


    dishwasher in a smaii restaurant.


    In the corner of the restaurant¡¯s back kitchen, I was wiping the dishes. There was a lot of noise around,


    but I was enjoying the


    quietness handling the softness of the foam.


    I wasn¡¯t living an as prosperous and grand life here as in City P, but I had precious peace of mind.


    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, I went to pick up rie Bear on time. I then took her back to the back


    kitchen. She would stay


    by my side when I cleaned the dishes.


    She would always ask me, ¡°Mommy, do I have a daddy?¡±


    I asked her, ¡°Do you need a papa?¡±


    She was more sensible than I thought, and she would ask me, ¡°Do you want me to have one?¡±


    I smiled lightly. I took rie Bear to buy her a box of steamed buns on the way home when thenterns


    on each side of the


    road had firste on.


    Then we went back to the yard and sat on the stone bench to enjoy these buns together. The taste was


    extraordinarily good.


    Sometimes in the middle of the night, I would also dream of Diana. In my dreams, she was still the


    same little girl as when


    she was a child. She woulde to me with a few ripe green awns in the season.


    And she and I would slice the green mangoes in the yard and eat them tossed with chili powder. The


    two of us always liked to


    eat it and hung out for an afternoon.


    After rie Bear had gotten used to the life in HL Area, I began to sleep better and better, and it was


    often already dawn


    when I woke up.


    Half a year ago, a resort hotel was built by theke in HL Area. I quit the job at the restaurant and


    started working at the hotel


    as a cleaningdy.


    The work was not hard.


    Besides, it was close to where rie Bear went to school, so I could pick her up easily.


    In the evening, I finished the cleaning work in the hotel, changed my clothes, and got ready to pick up


    rie Bear.


    Nathan leaned against the door frame, looked at me, and said, ¡°Are you going to pick up rie?¡±


    I nodded and looked back at him. The man was in his forties, tall and handsome. I asked, ¡°Do you need


    me to pick up Joey for


    you?¡±


    He smiled lightly, shook his head, raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°I mean I will drive you there. Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    Nathan was the manager of the hotei. When I entered the hotel, he was my interviewer. After reading


    my resume, he was a


    little puzzled and asked me, ¡°You graduated from a famous university, why would you apply for the


    cleaning position?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°It¡¯s also a professional job, after all. Besides, the sry of the cleaning position is decent.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows but smiled. Indeed, other positions in the hote! had a probation period plus a


    promotion period.


    The starting sries of other positions were low. But the sry of a cleaningdy was a t payment,


    not a bad one.


    We worked in the same ce, and it was probably a coincidence thatter we found out that we were


    both single parents, so we got closer.


    He was the manager, so he would inevitably get too busy to pick up his child at times. asionally he


    would ask me for help


    pick up Joey when I went to pick up rie.


    After leaving the hotel with Nathan, he picked up his car. It wasn¡¯t too far away, and it only took a bit


    over ten minutes to drive there.


    There were many parents who hade to pick up their children at the kindergarten, and they were all


    waiting at the gate.


    There were some elderly who hade to get their grandchildren, too.


    The resting area outside the school was packed with elderly people

 Chapter 311: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 4

    Chapter 311: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 4


    ¡°The kids should be out in five minutes. You could sit over there and take a rest. The sun is dazzling


    here!¡± Nathan pointed at the vacant seats under the shade of a tree and spoke to me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but speak smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Five minutes are not that long anyway!¡± Probably it was the


    sequ of having a baby, over the years, my body had been particrly prone to soreness.


    Nathan smiled and didn¡¯t force it anymore. He just looked at his watch and chitchatted with me, ¡°There


    will be an expatriate job avable in the hotel in a few days, and the sry is rtively high. If you are


    interested, I will make some calls and arrange it for you.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°But I can¡¯t go on a business trip and leave rie alone at home. She¡¯ll get scared. I


    am afraid I won¡¯t be a good fit for the job.¡±


    He said with a smile, ¡°I have taken this into consideration for you already. There are barely any


    expatriate assignments in the hotel now, so it¡¯s rare you¡¯d have to go on business trips. Besides, given


    that we are short of staff temporarily at the moment, this receptionist job would get one t sry and


    an additional allowance for themune. After all, the HL Area is just a small county, there aren¡¯t as


    many business trips or reception jobs. So the hotel is only hiring one person to handle all the workload


    for the two jobs.¡±


    I was stunned for a while, but I was a little indecisive, ¡°How much is the sry?¡±


    ¡°Eight thousand!¡± After a pause, Nathan said, ¡°You graduated from one of the top universities, and it¡¯d


    be a waste of talent for you to just be a cleaningdy for the rest of your life. Besides, rie is growing


    up fast, you might need to handle all kinds of potential financial needs along the way. The sry of the


    cleaning position might not be enough to support both of you in the long term.¡±


    Indeed, after I had left Newton Town, there was not much left in my savings after the purchase of the


    house and other expenses over the past few years.


    rie Bear would attend school soon. She was turning five years old. Most of the kids around her age


    had started to develop their hobbies and interests. I was thinking of enrolling her in a painting ss a


    few days ago.


    After thinking about it, I looked at Nathan and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Positive. I promise!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it.¡±


    Nathanughed, ¡°You¡¯re wee. But if you really want to express your gratitude toward me, you can


    treat me to a big meal another day!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The door to the kindergarten was opened, and the teacher brought the children out ss by ss.


    rie Bear and Nathan¡¯s son, Joey were in the same ss.


    The two little guys saw us and smiled brightly.


    rie Bear looked at me and shouted, ¡°Mommy!¡± After a pause, she looked up at the teacher and said,


    ¡°Ms. Zoe, Joey¡¯s daddy, and my mommy are here.


    We are leaving now, bye!¡±


    With that said, the little guy pulled Joey and ran towards us.


    Putting her arms around me, rie said in a sweet voice, ¡°Mommy, I invited Joey to join us for dinner


    tonight. I told him you


    are an amazing cook!¡±


    After a pause, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Mama, you won¡¯t disappoint me, right?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, looked at Joey, and said, ¡°Joey, sweetie, would you like to join us for dinner


    tonight?¡±


    This child was quiet and introverted. He was grabbing on Nathan¡¯s fingers tightly, looking up at the


    rie in my arms, and


    nodded, ¡°Mhm! Thank you, Ms. ra!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±


    Back in the yard, rie and Joey went to the backyard to pick melons, and Nathan drove out to buy


    some fish.


    I was prepping the ingredients in the kitchen in the backyard and I made a fire.


    Life had been this way since we moved here. In the past four years, I had been trying to home-make


    delicious food in a


    different way for Ciarie Bear to eat healthier.


    Gradually it had helped me to sharpen my cooking skills. When I finished cleaning the ingredients,


    rie and Joey came back


    from picking some green vegetables and fruits.


    The two little guys each carried a smal! basket, and Joey¡¯s basket was so full that the melons were


    about to fall out.


    There were only a few beans in the basket rie Bear had been carrying, and it seemed that she had


    just picked them up


    following Joey.


    ¡°Mommy, we are back!¡± rie carried the basket, and there were some mud stains on her face.


    Seeing that Joey¡¯s face was full of sweats, I quickly took over the basket from him, wiped the sweats on


    his forehead, and said


    dearly, ¡°Sweetie, it¡¯s too heavy. Next time you should ask rie to share the load. Don¡¯t carry it alone,


    okay?¡±


    The little guy smiled, looked at rie Bear¡¯s face dotingly, and said in a sweet voice, ¡°rie is still


    young, it¡¯s too heavy for


    ¡°That¡¯s right, mama. I don¡¯t even have the strength. So I asked Joey to help me!¡± rie Bear might


    have picked up the


    cleverness from Alex.


    ncing at her, I said slightly angrily, ¡°Next time if you don¡¯t help out Joey like this again, I would


    punish you. You will be


    watering the nts in the backyard for a month.¡±


    rie Bear pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I will not be doing it by myself anyway.


    I...


    Every time rie Bear was punished, Joey woulde to her rescue. After a while, there seemed to


    be nothing much I could


    do about her acting up.


    Nathan bought two crucian carp and a lobster.


    rie Bear was bold. She grabbed a crucian carp in her hand and chased Joey to scare him.


    The two children were ying in the yard. Nathan took the basket from my hand and said, ¡°Let me


    wash some more


    vegetables. The fish scales were scraped, you can cook it directly.¡±


    I nodded.


    The two children, rie and Joey, were probably hungry. When they smelled the incense of the


    cooking food, they gathered


    near the stove and looked up at me.


    ¡°You two little foodies set the tableware and get ready for dinner!¡± Nathan put down the washed


    ingredients next to me and


    said.


    Usually, at times like this, Joey would go to get the bowls and chopsticks, and rie Bear would still


    stand by my side and


    waited.


    Nathan took rie to the side and smiled, ¡°Ciarie Bear, can you please go and bring the washed fruits


    by the sink to the dining


    table? Dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    rie Bear nodded, looked up at me, and said, ¡°Mommy, hurry up. I¡¯m so hungry!¡±


    I nodded. I served the food on the tes, and Nathan brought them to the table.


    Seeing that the two little guys were already waiting at the table, I couldn''t helpughing, ¡°Don¡¯t wait up


    for me! I am making


    some soup.


    ¡°Mommy, we are waiting for you!¡± rie Bear said, looking at me expectantly even though she was


    hungry.


    After dinner, Nathan brought Joey to wash the dishes, rie Bear and I went out to the yard to pick


    some more fruits.


    It was the midsummer season. I had sowed a lot of watermelon seeds in the spring. The year I came to


    the HL Area, I had


    bought a few peach trees and nted them by the fence. They bore fruits almost every year.


    rie Bear carried the basket and picked up the fallen peaches that were still edible. She asked me


    with a soft voice, ¡°Mommy,


    do you like Uncle Nathan?¡±


    Iughed, putting the fruit I had picked up into the basket. My finger slid down her nose and I said,


    ¡°What are you trying to


    say, baby?¡±


    rie Bear pinched her chin, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I was thinking, Mommy, can you make


    Uncle Nathan my dad?¡±


    I was stunned and froze for a while, and then I looked down at her, ¡°rice, do you really want a


    papa?¡±


    She tilted her head to think for a moment, paused, and said seriously, ¡°Not entirely. But I like Joey. And


    if you marry Uncle


    Nathan, I can marry Joey in the future then.¡±


    ¡°You can still marry Joey when you grow up, even if your mama doesn¡¯t marry Uncle Nathan.¡± There


    appeared a voice behind


    rie Bear, maic and melodious.


    I turned back with rie Bear. Ciarie smiled, and trotted over, ¡°Uncle Alex!¡±


    Holding rie in his arms, Alexughed, ¡°rie Bear, if you want a papa, how about you call me papa


    then?¡±


    rie Bear pondered for a moment and said, ¡°But our ssmates said that papa is a boy who sleeps


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    in the same bed with


    tare Liat-


    I...


    Alex pouted, looked at me, and said, ¡°Your daughter is amazing - She knows everything.¡±

 Chapter 312: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 5

    Chapter 312: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 5


    I smiled, carried the basket with one hand, and held the watermelon I had just picked with another. I


    walked over to Alex and said, ¡°What has brought you here? Didn¡¯t you say you would be busy with


    worktely?¡±


    Alex put down rie Bear, took the basket and the watermelon from me, and said, ¡°Because I know


    the fruits here are ripe, I have toe over to stay for a few days and enjoy them. Will you allow it,


    Ms.ra?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Alex had opened a psychological counseling studio in Newton Town. It had been running well over the


    years.


    He used to visit rie Bear and me often in the first couple of years when I had moved here in the HL


    Area. But he had be busier in recent years and could only visit us once or twice a year now.


    After dinner and some fruits, rie Bear was moring to go out for a walk. The sun went downte


    during summertime.


    After all, everyone had nothing else to do, so we went ahead to take a walk along the alley together.


    There were a lot of roses nted on both sides of the alley, and they were flourishing in midsummer.


    rie Bear liked to y nearby there, especially liked to bring Nathan and Joey with her.


    Because every time rie came, Nathan would buy her an ice cream whenever she asked for it.


    Nathan came out of the cold-drink shop, with three ice creams in hand. He gave one to rie Bear and


    Joey each, then handed one to me.


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing - I was treated like a child after all.


    rie licked the ice cream carefully, looked up at Nathan, and said, ¡°Uncle Nathan, why do you always


    buy one for mom? Mom says only kids eat ice cream, adults don¡¯t.¡±


    Nathan smiled, ¡°Your mother is a kiddo just like you.¡±


    rie was confused. She took a look at Alex, and then she said to Nathan, ¡°Uncle Alex is the same


    age as my mommy, so he is a child too! Why didn¡¯t you buy one for him?¡±


    Alex was taking a sip of water and immediately spit it out. And then he looked at rie and said,


    ¡°Sweetie, Uncle Alex is a grown-up man, not a kid. I don¡¯t eat things like this. And I am different from


    your mother - She will always be kiddo, no matter how old your mommy is.¡±


    rie nodded, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand itpletely.


    Night fell slowly. The street lights on both sides of the alley were on, and I couldn¡¯t help but space out -


    Luis and I seemed to have walked through such a long alley a few years ago.


    The alley was also full of roses of various colors. It was just that there were no night markets or hot-


    pots at the end of this alley.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Alex patted me.


    I realized that rie and Joey had run farther away, and Nathan was following behind the two children.


    Facing Alex, I shook my head,ing back to my senses.


    Alex looked at Nathan who was protecting the children. He looked at me, raised his eyebrows, and


    said, ¡°The personality and appearance are not bad, except for being a little older, he is a keeper.¡±


    I was confused by Alex¡¯s inexplicable words. I looked at him, frowning, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Trying to find someone for you!¡±


    Iughed, ¡°It seems that you are not so busy with worktely, are you?¡±


    Alex curled his lips and said with ease, ¡°Honestly, I think he¡¯s a great catch. He¡¯s been great to you,


    and he¡¯s been looking out for you and rie Bear these years. You are in your early thirties now, it¡¯s


    time for you to truly move on from the past and start nning the rest of life properly and nicely. Find


    someone who can keep youpany, love you, and care for you.


    So you won''t be a lonely olddy when rie Bear grows up and leaves home.¡±


    I was speechless, ignored what Alex had said, and kept up with Nathan and two kids walking in front of


    me.


    He followed me and kept on his persuasion, ¡°Hey, listen to me. I mean it - Dennis George is about to


    get engaged. Now that


    you''ve fet go of the past, you should think about your future seriously.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I stiffened suddenly, but it was just for a moment. I was stunned for a few seconds, and then I looked


    back at Alex, and asked


    casually, ¡°Dennis is getting engaged?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°With Olivia Pearson. After all, Olivia is his responsibility. Even when there is no love, there


    is still the responsibility.


    It won''t make that much of a difference even they do get married. But for you... I think Nathan¡¯s great.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say more, sighed slightly, and continued to walk along the alley. The night was getting darker


    and darker.


    Right!


    It had been four years, and it was no surprise that Dennis had started a new chapter of his life.


    After all, he had passed by my life. But he should still have my blessings.


    I finished eating the ice cream quietly in the dark. Suddenly I had a feeling that the road of the alley


    might be the path of my


    Tice


    Back in the yard, rie Bear went to bed early. Nathan took Joey home. Alex and I chatted for a long


    time before he went


    back to his room to rest.


    I was in the bedroom, pressing my aching lower abdomen for a long time, and couldn¡¯t recover. Yikes -


    It had been four years


    already and every time I was on menstruation, I would twitch all over in severe pain.


    The ice cream I just had made the pain even worse.


    I thought the pain would lessen if I just stay up until the middle of the night as usual. I never had


    expected that I would end


    up passing out from the pain.


    I woke up in the hospital then. Alex looked at me, a bit annoyed, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you should avoid


    eating too much cold


    food when you are on your period?¡±


    I pursed my lips and sighed slightiy, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±


    Alex red at me, his eyes were a littie watery and red, ¡°rie got so scared that she cried so hard.


    She can¡¯t be without you


    now. Why didn¡¯t you give me a call? I was just in the room next door. You could have shouted my


    name. Why do you have to


    endure the pain by yourself? What were you thinking - Why didn¡¯t you ask for help?¡±


    a male] nn


    I wasn¡¯t even sure when I had stopped asking for help from others.


    I smiled and shook my head slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, okay? I am fine.¡±


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t seem to care what he had said, Alex simply stopped talking, turned, and left the


    ward, obviously angry.


    Nathan had handled the formalities. He looked at me a little apologetically, ¡°I was careless. I am sorry I


    didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I was craving some ice cream. Don¡¯t me yourself. Did Joey go


    to school?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°rie went, too. But she has been so worried about you. I''ll go to their school in a while


    and tell her you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± rie Bear and I relied on each other. We couldn¡¯t live without one another.


    Nathan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Get some rest in the hospital for the following two days.


    I will handle the work at the hotel - You should quit the cleaning position and just continue to do


    receptions and assignments. It


    would be easier that way.¡±


    A simple thank-you wouldn¡¯t be enough. I smiled and said, ¡°I appreciate it.¡±


    Nathan smiled, put the hospital bill beside me, sighed lightly, and said, ¡°Ask for help if you need to. You


    are not alone.¡±


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    I felt better already. Alex was around to take care of rie Bear. And Nathan went over to check on her


    whenever he could.


    In the past four years, my life had been about work and taking care of rie Bear. It was a lucky


    surprise in the sickness¡¯s


    disguise now that I had had a few days to spare on my own.


    I packed up my stuff and got discharged from the hospital. Alex looked at me and said, ¡°The doctor


    says that your


    menstruation difort was caused by the birth of a child before. You are only thirty years old. You


    need to take care of


    yourself from now on - Stay well!¡±


    I smited, didn¡¯t say much, but just said, ¡°rie Bear is craving some chicken wings for dinner. Let¡¯s


    stop by the supermarket on


    our way back hometer.¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Do you ever think of anything else in your head?¡±


    I didn¡¯t say a word and went downstairs with my things.


    Nathan was kind-hearted and thoughtful. He had already driven over to the hospital and waited


    downstairs. I didn¡¯t know how


    to turn him down, so I got in the car eventually.


    We bought chicken wings at the supermarket. After Nathan had driven Alex and me back to the yard,


    he went to pick up rie


    Bear and Joey from the kindergarten.

 Chapter 313: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 6

    Chapter 313: The Leisure Times in the HL Area 6


    After all, a peaceful and joyful life was all about those simple little pleasures. I always imagined what


    life would be like for Dennis and me if we could have been fortunate enough to spend the rest of it


    together.


    Probably I would be more family-oriented, guarding the kids every day, learning how to make delicious


    food, and mastering how to take care of the kids and Dennis''s health better.


    However, life wasn¡¯t just all about those pleasant moments - There were ups and downs along the way.


    In the past four years, I had slowly learned to let go. I always thought to myself that he must have had


    been in a difficult dilemma himself and that it hadn¡¯t been his intention to lie to me and hurt me. There


    must be other reasons.


    When you had been madly in love with someone for too long, and one day you might realize the love


    you had had would slide into the hatred and resentment you might have been growing against them.


    And then you would gradually start to let go as if the love and hatred had fused well together and had


    evened each other out - So then you were in peace. Anyhow, we parted and went our separate ways.


    Our lives seemed to never cross one another again.


    Nathan had always been efficient and effective with his work. However, ever since he transferred me


    back to the office, I hadn¡¯t gotten used to the less of a workload yet.


    Probably because there was less work, the staff were idling together in the office. Someone had


    life.


    The staff started gossiping.


    ¡°I heard that the girl¡¯s parents are high-ranking officials in City P. Although it is not our hotel¡¯s


    responsibility. However, the ident did happen here. It¡¯s possible our reputation is in jeopardy.¡±


    ¡°Right! The business is finally picking up, but now this happened. I am afraid we will have to start


    looking for new jobs again.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I heard that the head office is rich and powerful, and they don¡¯t care about how much a small


    hotel like ours would make. The senior staff might not even think about wasting time in handling this


    matter. The easiest way to fix this would just be to shut the hotel down.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! We are going to be unemployed. It¡¯s terrible. I finally got a job - The sry and welfare are


    decent. With this ident happening, I would just be out of work again soon.¡±


    Several receptionists in the hotel got together and gossiped before shift-changing. I couldn¡¯t help but


    eavesdrop more. It was true that in a small town like the HL Area, there weren¡¯t many bigpanies.


    There were basically just factories and some small shops.


    This resort hotel wasparatively big, and the sry was much higher than others. If it got shut down


    now, I would have to


    find a new job soon.


    I was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t find a new job with over three thousand a month so easily. I couldn¡¯t help but


    sigh. I was so close


    to finally being able to make a little more sry each month. When this happened, I was out of luck!


    Nathan walked in and saw the few receptionists sighing, he frowned, ¡°You might as well think about


    how to do your current job well when you have time to worry about the unknown here.¡±


    The receptionists got yelled at by him and scattered away.


    Nathan walked up to me, saw me staring at theputer screen in a daze, and said, ¡°What do you


    have in mind? We are getting off work soon. Shall we pick up rie and Joey togetherter?¡±


    I nodded. But then I remembered I had to finish some spreadsheets for a while, I immediately shook


    my head, ¡°Can you do me a favor and pick up rie Bear for me? I still have some work to do.


    Thanks!¡±


    Seeing the unfinished spreadsheet on myputer screen, Nathan smiled and left without saying


    much.


    As soon Nathan left, the few receptionists started gossiping again. But this time, they were talking


    about me.


    Antonia Gilbert stared at me with a displeased look, ¡°ra, you were just a cleaningdy. How did you


    be the person in


    charge of the two most leisurely positions in our hotel? How did you pull it off?¡±


    Her voice was sarcastic, and someone just joined her in mocking me, ¡°You are right! ra, can you


    share the secret to your sess in getting an eleration in your career? We are still young and


    would love to learn from your experience, you know.


    You are an experienced woman who still looks gorgeous. Is it your working experience or your ttering


    skills?¡±


    Antonia sneered and said with disdain, ¡°I don¡¯t think it was her toadying skills. Maybe Ms. ra is


    experienced in bed. You know, room service! I heard that women are like cougars in their thirties and


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    forties. It seems that Mr.


    Nathan can¡¯t escape the charm of a grown cougar mom, right? It¡¯s indeed easier to climb all the way up


    to her career''s sess by climbing into our boss¡¯s bed, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I looked at these receptionists and listened to their speaking ill of me in my face.


    I couldn''t help but think that being young was amazing - They didn¡¯t seem to care about if what they


    had said would sound rude, or even worse, would hurt the ones they had said these to.


    My eyes fell on the boiled water that was poured into the cup on the table, I stood up and walked up to


    Antonia. I was not angry, but my tone was cold, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m already thirty, but I¡¯m only four or five


    years older than you. I was thinking about what I had been like when I was your age?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows and continued, ¡°At that time, I just got married and got my first job ever in my life.


    The workce at that time was much moreplicated than it is now. Of course, I have met amazing


    women that were more experienced and more senior than I was. They were all in higher-ranking


    positions. But all I could think about then was to work hard and hopefully one day soon I would be like


    one of them, instead of how to attack them with a mean and rude speech!¡±


    ¡°Looking at the way you are now, I suddenly feel so grateful for my family - They raised me to be


    respectful, ssy, and well-educated. They¡¯ve taught me to see the good in people, to work hard, and


    be one of those people that others would look up to, instead of being shallow and rude. And Ms.


    Gilbert, your manner is beyond eptable!¡±


    Antonia just needed to be taught a lesson.


    After all, she was young and immature. Hearing my harsh words, she got mad and raised her hand


    immediately, trying to hit me.


    I had matured out from the innocence in my twenties. I raised my hand to stop her from hitting me, then


    picked up the water cup on my table and sshed the water in it right at her delicate little face.


    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, next time when you try to make yourself look good by trash-talking others, think twice


    before you let those meaningless words out of your mouth. Or you would get nothing but trouble.¡±


    Saying so, I was no longer in the mood to finish the spreadsheet. I went straight out of the office.


    ¡°Aargh!¡± Antonia yelled with anger, ¡°ra Kennedy, you skank! This is not over.¡±


    I ignored the noise of her freaking out in anger behind me, and went straight back to my yard.


    Nathan picked up rie Bear back from the kindergarten. The little guy liked to follow me aroundtely.


    Probably because of me getting sick in the hospitalst time, she had been worried about me. So she


    always followed behind me, for the fear that something bad would happen to me again.


    During the dinner, Nathan suddenly looked at me and said, ¡°Tomorrow, a developer in City P wille


    to the hotel and stay for a few days. You are his receptionist and you need to arrange his itinerary for


    the next few days in the HL Area. The hotel just had an ident, and ording to what the senior staff


    has said, the developer should be taking over the hotel afterward.¡±


    I was a bit stunned, and asked with confusion, ¡°What would the developer take over the hotel for?¡±


    Nathan smiled, ¡°There is basically wastnd near the hotel. And honestly, the purpose of these


    developers is not to run the  hotel! better, but to n the area near the hotel. The HL Area has


    developed well in the past two years, with natural scenery spots and arge foreign poption. It''ll


    probably take only a year or two for it to turn into a small tourism city.¡±


    That was true. The HL Area wasn¡¯t big, but there was invaluable beautiful natural scenery. Especially


    every year in spring, rapeseed flowers would flourish all over this small town as if it was surrounded by


    a sea of flowers.


    In addition, there were many natural waterfalls and ethnic minorities nearby this small town. Now more


    and more people in big cities were thinking of retirements in a small city with a beautiful environment,


    the HL Area would indeed be an excellent choice.

 Chapter 314: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 1

    Chapter 314: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 1


    ¡°What time will the developer arrive?¡± I spoke. I served Joey and rie some vegetables. These two


    kids had the same preference in food - They both preferred meat over greens. So I had to make them


    eat some vegetables, or they wouldn¡¯t help themselves to those at all.


    Nathan finished eating, put down the tableware, and said, ¡°Around noon. You should dress smart.¡±


    I nodded. Although I hadn¡¯t done reception work before. But when I worked at the George group


    before, I had been received a few times by others because of my identity then.


    I knew what I should do!


    ...


    The next day!


    Because I needed to receive guests, I especially wore something that I had brought from Newton Town.


    In the past few years, I hadn¡¯t bought that many clothes in the HL Area. Even when I did, I would go for


    those inexpensive ones at the night market. Basically, I didn¡¯t wear branded designs anymore, not to


    mention customized clothing.


    This outfit was custom-made by a famous Italian designer specially invited by Dennis back then. There


    were many simr ones in the cloakroom. Back then, because I was holding rie Bear, I had worn


    this capable one for convenience when I boarded the ne.


    Later, I stopped wearing this outfit after I hade to the HL Area. After a few years in the box, it


    smelled musty. Fortunately, the quality and design of these clothes worthy of tens of thousands of


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    dors were top-notch, it didn¡¯t get outdated even after years.


    I stood in front of the hotel door waiting for the developer.


    Today, Antonia happened to be on duty at the front desk. Seeing me in some high-quality clothes, it


    was inevitable that she would belittle me.


    ¡°Oh wow, now she¡¯s trying to lure the developer after getting into the manager¡¯s pants. What a slut!¡±


    After all, it was a public ce, so I just gave her a cold look and didn¡¯t say much.


    But after yesterday, she and I had forged some bad blood.


    Now, it had be a well-known fact that Antonia didn¡¯t like me.


    In front of the hotel entrance, a ck Mercedes-Benz S-ss pulled over, This should be the best car


    that had shown up in the HL Area so far.


    Seeing the developer arriving, Antonia took her resentful eyes away from me and waited at the door of


    the hotel with a standard smile on her face.


    All the hotel staff who were avable to make it to the reception hade at the entrance and waited


    for the guest toe out of the car.


    I stepped forward, walked to the side of the car, and bent over to open the door for the person in the


    car.


    Before my hand could even get to the door, someone opened it instead.


    ¡°Please allow me.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was low and cold, I was familiar with it.


    At the same time, I raised my eyes to look at the person who was speaking. I was stunned for a while,


    and after a second, I realized that the developer we had been talking about was Dennis George.


    Toby was probably surprised too. When he saw me, he paused for a moment. Afterward, he retracted


    his hand, took two steps


    back, looked at me, and said, ¡°Please, ma¡¯am!¡±


    I stiffened, and I would be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t surprised. I was surprised, but just for a few seconds.


    I calmed down and bent over to open the door respectfully.


    The man in the car stepped down to the ground with a pair of polished ck leather shoes. Then, a


    slender-built gentleman


    stepped out of the car and stood there. The man¡¯s eyes were cold and capable.


    Dennis looked at Toby coldly, his voice full of displeasure, ¡°Toby, you...¡± His voice was extremely


    powerful, but he stopped


    talking only halfway through, and even his hand in arranging his suit stopped in ce as if he had been


    immobilized.


    Everyone was attracted by his sudden silence, and their eyes followed his gaze.


    I frowned - I never liked being stared at by so many people.


    Dennis''s trance was too long, so long that the people who greeted him thought he wasn¡¯t happy about


    our reception service.


    Toby knew Dennis well. Seeing him looking at me with a deep and obscure gaze, Toby spoke to remind


    him, ¡°Mr. George, shall


    we get in first and get some rest?¡±


    Maybe it was my illusion, but I could feel that the man¡¯s body was shaking, either it was out of


    excitement or anger.


    After a long time, he took his gaze away from me and entered the hotel without saying a word,


    surrounded by many people.


    Dennis sparkled and was always in the spotlight wherever he went.


    Looking at his tall and straight back, I sighed slightly. After ail, now he had now be the stranger I


    used to know well.


    A circle of people surrounded him. If it weren¡¯t for work, I probably wouldn''t be able to squeeze in, so I


    rushed forward and


    pressed the elevator.


    I didn¡¯t pay attention to my steps, I was tripped over suddenly - I lost my bnce and fell towards the


    front.


    Frankly, falling to kneel on the ground hurt so badly.


    The numb pain made me subconsciously shout ¡°Ouch!¡±


    My shouting wasn''t that loud, though. After all, there were so many people on the site, and it was not


    strange for someone in


    the crowd to trip over.


    But I didn¡¯t expect that Dennis would stop and walk towards me, pulling me up almost without


    hesitation.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him for four years, and he became more handsome and warm. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    I shook my head, stood firm, pulled my hand back from his palm, and smiled, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Then I endured the pain and directly stepped forward to press the elevator.


    In the elevator.


    Nathan said, ¡°Mr. George, this is ra Kennedy. She¡¯s in charge of the reception service at our hotel.


    Ms. ra has arranged your itinerary for the following days. Please feel free to speak with her if you


    have any questions.¡±


    Dennis looked up at me, and he spoke calmly after a brief hesitation, ¡°Sounds great!¡±


    However, as Dennis spoke, his hand in his pocket moved slightly. The motion was small. I didn¡¯t notice


    it at first, but I kept my head down and foliowed behind him, so I inevitably found out.


    After swiping the room card, Nathan went to arrange other things. Toby looked at me and said, ¡°Mrs...


    Ms. ra, please go through the itinerary with Mr. George for the next few days. I will go to handle


    other errands first!¡±


    I pursed my lips. Under normal circumstances, shouldn¡¯t it be Toby and me to go through these things


    together? Why did he leave Dennis and me to it now?


    Toby left. Dennis¡¯s slender body leaned on the sofa, looking a little tired.


    It was my duty after all. After a moment of silence, Dennis still didn¡¯t speak. I assumed he was tired and


    didn¡¯t want to talk


    about work now.


    I spoke to break the ice, ¡°You must be tired just arriving in the HL Area, Mr. George. I will let you get


    some rest first. I will go over the itinerary with your assistant instead.¡±


    After saying that, I turned around and was about to leave the room.


    A low and restrained voice sounded behind me, ¡°Why are you avoiding me now? We just met again.¡±


    I was stunned for a while. I then turned to look at him and said calmly after a brief pause, ¡°Mr. George,


    please don¡¯t read too much into what I just said. You are our honorable guest. We can always speak


    about work after you get a good rest.¡±


    Seeing Dennis¡¯s deep ck eyes looking at me, I was calm and said with a light smile, ¡°Mr. George,


    please have a good rest.


    You are wee toe to me anytime if you have any questions during my working hours.¡±


    After that, I turned around and left - I was not trying to escape.


    From the time I teft Newton Town, I had known that there would inevitably be a day when Dennis and I


    would meet again. With that thought born in mind, I was prepared to face it whenever it came.


    Everyone has a past, there was no need to dwell on it.


    When I got back to the office, I rolled up my pants to look at my knees. They were sore and numb from


    the bad pain, both bruised and swollen.

 Chapter 315: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 2

    Chapter 315: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 2


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you dressed elegantly, and then you got hurt. Don¡¯t wear high heels in the future.¡±


    Nathan walked into the office and didn¡¯t hide his concern for me at all.


    Others came into the office one after another. And when they saw Nathan handing me the ster, they


    seemed to ignore it purposefully.


    It wasn¡¯t a serious injury. Looking at Nathan, I said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back to work, please!¡±


    Nathan pursed his lips and looked at me. And then he looked at the gazes of the rest of the women in


    the office, he got up and left.


    Antonia came back from a shift and saw that I was applying medicine to the injuries on my knee. She


    sneered, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a loser some as you are in forever. Meeting a rich and powerful developer,


    your legs just went weak - Shame on you!¡±


    I pursed my lips but didn¡¯t respond. Even though I was in a hurry just now, I knew why I fell.


    The hotel was full of people I was acquainted with, and there were only a few standing beside me who


    could trip me easily. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else that was the closest to me at that time, but Antonia


    Gilbert.


    After dealing with the injuries, I got up and went to the water dispenser to get a cup of burning hot


    water, and walked over to Antonia.


    Looking at her lightly, I said, ¡°Should I aim this at your face or your hand? Your choice.¡±


    She froze for a moment - She noticed it was hot water in my cup. Her face immediately turned pale,


    ¡°ra Kennedy, what are you going to do? I am telling you, my dad is the county magistrate of the HL


    Area. If you ever hurt me, I will make sure that you will pay for it for the rest of your life!¡±


    I nodded, eyes light, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s see.¡±


    Before Antonia could back away, I had already grabbed her and poured the scalding water right at her


    tender white hand. Listening to her heart-wrenching cry, I held her hand tightly and poured out the


    whole cup of water.


    The water in the cup was emptied. Seeing Antonia was in frantic pain, I spoke with an indifferent voice,


    ¡°Ms. Gilbert, next time before you mess with others, you might want to think twice before your action.


    This time it was your hand to get hurt, but I am not sure if your delicate face would suffer the same or


    something worse if there¡¯s another time, you know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    After a pause, I suddenly remembered something, so I looked at her and said, ¡°By the way, do you


    really think your father is in power and everyone should be afraid of him? Under his management, the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    economy of the HL Area has never picked up, even with a valuable geographical environment - He


    might just as well retire early and enjoy doing nothing as he has always been when he is in power, you


    know.¡±


    After speaking, I took the ointment and left the office.


    I walked downstairs to the hotel and Nathan drove over. He looked at me and said, ¡°Get in the car!¡±


    I raised my eyebrows - I was about to turn him down, but then I looked at my limping feet, I changed


    my mind. I got in the car and fastened my seat belt.


    He nced at me and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pharmacy to buy you some medicine first. And then I will


    give you a ride back.¡±


    That was all I could do at the moment. I lowered my eyes and looked at my ankle. It was fine earlier,


    but now when I looked


    at it, it was obviously swollen.


    ¡°Do you and Dennis know each other?¡± Nathan asked suddenly after the car was halfway through.


    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled, ¡°Do I look like someone that would know of a wealthy


    investor like him?¡±


    He pursed his lips and became very serious, ¡°You do!¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Dennis never took


    his eyes off you just


    now. And his emotions seemedplicated.¡±


    I smiled and said nothing.


    After I bought the medicine and came home, my ankle was a little sore. So I stopped pretending that I


    was fine and rested


    directly on the rattan chair.


    Unexpectedly, I slept on the rattan chair for a long time, and I woke up from a dream when I heard


    there was someone


    knocking on the door in the yard.


    I could faintly feel that most of the cheeks seemed to be wet - There were tears all over.


    For a long time, I hadn¡¯t shed tears or dreamed of that child. In the dream I just had, he had grown up a


    lot more, in good


    health, and was very heavy to hold in my arms.


    The knocks were still going on. I wiped my tears, washed my face at the water tap, and came back to


    my senses.


    Then I opened the door.


    Surprisingly, Dennis George showed up at the door. His tall and straight body was backed by light,


    without the slightest smile on


    his face, and his ck eyes were as deep and translucent as ever. When he saw me, his Adam¡¯s apple


    slipped, revealing an


    indescribableplexity of his mood.


    Before I could speak, he had already held my hand and mocked himself, ¡°I can''t pretend that I don¡¯t


    know you. How could I?


    It¡¯s been four years, I still can¡¯t get over you! I can¡¯t handle it anymore, I¡¯ve never stopped thinking


    about you!¡±


    He sounded like a different man now.


    He had changed - He would never have had said something romantically heartfelt like this before.


    Sighing slightly, I pulled my hand back with a light expression, ¡°Mr. George, pleasee in and take a


    seat.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t surprised by his action and speech. But somehow meeting Dennis again didn¡¯t seem as heart-


    wrenching as I had


    imagined. I just realized I had moved on from our past in the past four years.


    Even the resentment against him had faded - In fact, it was all gone.


    He entered the yard and sat down on the rattan chair. I served Dennis the fruits I had picked yesterday


    as if I was treating a


    Dennis looked at me, his eyes too deep and still. After a while, he nodded and took a small bite of the


    peach.


    After a long time, he looked at me and said, ¡°It¡¯s very sweet!¡±


    I nodded. After four years, I had be extraordinarily reticent.


    Nathan brought rie and Joey back. When he saw the man sitting in the yard, at first he was stunned,


    but his good manner stopped him from getting carried away by the surprise - He nodded gently and


    said, ¡°Nice to meet you here, Mr. George!¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t remember Nathan, though. So I said, after a pause, ¡°This is the hotel manager, Nathan.¡±


    Dennis then understood, got up, and shook hands with Nathan. Dennis was elegant and noble, and


    when his eyes fell on rie and Joey, his gaze paused slightly.


    Boys¡¯ body growth seemed to be a bit slower than girls - rie and Joey were both five years old, but


    Joey did seem like a four-year-old.


    Seeing Dennis¡¯s face sinking slightly, I didn¡¯t have too much suspicion. I looked at the two and said,


    ¡°What would you like to have for dinner?¡±


    rie didn¡¯t seem too happy, her eyes fell on Dennis, and she said, ¡°Anything you make would be


    great, mama.¡±


    Joey noticed the injury on my ankle and said, ¡°Dad, can you cook for us tonight?¡±


    Joey¡¯s words would sound just normai in reguiar times. But when these words were said with Dennis¡¯s


    presence, it did sound misleading.


    I didn¡¯t exin the situation. Instead, I looked up at Nathan and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s your show time tonight,


    Chef Nathan!¡±


    Nathan was a little surprised by Dennis¡¯s arrival. But Nathan didn¡¯t seem to think much about it. He


    looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Mr. George, please stay and have dinner with us. We use organic


    ingredients. Don¡¯t miss out!¡±


    Dennis took away the strangeness on his face, nodded, and his eyes became deeper.


    Looking at the two little guys, I exhorted as usual, ¡°rie, please go pick some greens from the


    backyard together Joey. You two should look out for each other, okay? Do you hear me, rie Bear?¡±


    rie pouted, nodding, ¡°Mommy, you always favor Joey.¡±


    I said resignedly, ¡°Joey is already shorter than you. If you keep on taking advantage of him, he will not


    grow taller in the


    Liraes


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t!¡± rie carried two baskets, looked at Joey, and said, ¡°Mom told me not to take


    advantage of you, so I will help carry your basket, okay?¡±


    Joey said like a little grown-up man, ¡°Dad said I am a man and I should protect girls. You were not


    taking advantage of me. I was protecting you.¡±

 Chapter 316: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 3

    Chapter 316: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 3


    rie and Joey were walking, chitchatting, toward the backyard.


    I shook my head resignedly and couldn¡¯t help but smile. I used to worry that rie Bear would be


    growing up lonely, but now I saw that she had been getting along so well with Joey as if they were


    biological brother and sister.


    Looking back, I noticed a scorching gaze at me - I regained my senses and noticed that Dennis was


    staring at me tightly with his two ck eyes, and his eyes wereplex and deep.


    I was stunned for a second, then subconsciously said, ¡°Please excuse me for a second, Mr. George, I


    am going into the kitchen and see if Nathan needs any help. I will be right back.¡±


    My wrist was pulled by Dennis - His voice was low and restrained, ¡°How have you been all these


    years?¡±


    His words touched a soft spot inside my heart and I hesitated briefly. But then I looked back at him with


    a calm gaze, ¡°I have been well. These have been the most pleasant and peaceful four years in my life.¡±


    There was a hint of pain in his eyes, and he mocked himself, ¡°Great. It does seem like everything has


    been going well for you.¡±


    I nodded lightly but didn¡¯t know what other topics we could continue with, so I spoke, ¡°I will go and help


    out Nathan in the kitchen. Hold on.¡±


    ¡°Can we still be friends?¡± Dennis¡¯s voice came from behind, but he sounded helpless and distant, ¡°It¡¯s


    been four years, ra. I¡¯ve tried countless ways to numb myself and to forget about you, and none of


    those worked. Was that the way it should be? The more one wants to forget, the deeper they


    remember it, and eventually the harder it¡¯s be to let go and move on.¡±


    I sighed, didn¡¯t know what to say tofort him, looked back at him, and said, ¡°Mr. George, we¡¯ve all


    got to learn to let go. I have been doing well here. If I am around you, I will continue to be resentful


    against you, it will break me down. I did seem to have my family and friends in Newton Town and City


    P, but I was deeply drowned in pain. I wasn¡¯t able to let go of those past memories. But HL Area is


    different, it¡¯s where my heart belongs to. And I can live my life the way I have always been dreaming of


    here. I hope I can have your understanding and blessing, Mr. George.¡±


    Dennis looked at me, his eyes wereplicated and cold - His pain could not be concealed anymore


    and it overflew. After a long time, he nodded and spit out a word heavily, ¡°Okay!¡±


    And then Dennis turned to leave. I sighed slightly. After all, life was not a fairy tale, things had changed


    over the years, and it was we who seemed to have had a hard time letting go of how we used to be.


    I entered the kitchen and saw that Nathan was washing the vegetables. When he saw meing in,


    he was a bit surprised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you apany Mr. George? I can handle it here.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°I can help with preparing the ingredients.¡±


    Nathan shook his head, but his eyes fell on my ankle, ¡°It seems to be swollen again. Go and rest up!¡±


    He convinced me. So I went back to the yard.


    But then I saw Toby. He was as cold as ever, looking at me with a pair of ck eyes, his back was


    straight.


    ¡°Toby, what a surprise! What¡¯s brought you here?¡±


    Toby handed me the stic bag in his hand and said, ¡°Mr. George told me to bring over this medicine


    for your sprained ankle.¡±


    I nodded and took it, ¡°Please tell him that I appreciate it.¡±


    He nodded and pursed his lips slightly, ¡°Ms. ra, Mr. George has been waiting for you. You know, he


    could easily pin down


    your location if he really wanted to. But he feared that you would still resent him and push him away, so


    he¡¯s just been waiting,


    waiting for you to let go of the past, and waiting for you toe home to him.¡±


    I smiled lightly, not exactly upset. I said calmiy, ¡°Thank you, Toby. Please tell him that I am thankful for


    him. But please also


    try and persuade him into letting go. It¡¯s time for him to move on and start a new chapter in his life. No


    one should suffer from


    the pain dwelling on the past anymore.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing my words, Toby opened his mouth and there were no wordsing out of it. He sighed slightly


    and left.


    The next day.


    The injury to my ankle had healed a lot. After sending rie Bear to kindergarten, I went back to the


    hotel.


    At the entrance, Antonia Gilbert blocked my way, and there were two sturdy men behind her.


    I frowned and looked at her coldly, with slight suppressed anger.


    ¡°ra Kennedy, if you kneel down and apologize to me now, I will consider looking past your scalding


    my hand and letting you


    keep your job at the hotel. If I don¡¯t, I will...¡±


    ¡°You will what?¡± I said this calmly.


    Antonia snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t me me if there¡¯s anything bad happens to your daughter. I will make


    you a well-known...¡±


    I frowned. Being young was supposed to be a romantic and beautiful thing. However, looking at her, I


    couldn¡¯t help but feel


    that being young could sometimes be annoying.


    Looking at the men behind Antonia, I said, ¡°Bite me! Show me what you can do then!¡±


    Antonia became angry, she looked at the two men behind her and said, ¡°Cousins, did you hear that?


    Take her away and make


    her pay for her arrogance!¡±


    In this p-sized county, whoever was in power was King. There were not many rich people, and even


    if there were any, they


    wouldn¡¯t bother to mess with any of the people here.


    Antonia was arrogant. Part of it was that her father had indeed stayed in this position for many years -


    He was kind of the big


    eto oe ote


    Seeing the two men approaching me, I frowned and my tone became cold, ¡°Antonia, do you have any


    idea who you are


    messing with here? Did you not run any background checks?¡±


    She sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should I even bother to learn more about you?¡±


    I took out my phone and dialed Link Kennedy''s number. I then looked at Antonia with my cold eyes,


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you. If your


    father gets kicked off his position, it¡¯ll be all your fault! You deserve it!¡±


    Antonia¡¯s face looked bad. She spoke directly to the two men in anger, ¡°Make sure she suffers!¡±


    The call was connected on the phone in my hand, and Link Kennedy¡¯s voice sank, ¡°ra, is everything


    okay?¡±


    Holding the phone, I pursed my lips and said, ¡°Uncle Link, the magistrate of HL Area has been bullying


    the people here, and he


    takes all the money allocated for HL Area''s poverty alleviation. Please send someone for an


    investigation!¡±


    Link agreed with an ¡°Mhm.¡± And he added, ¡°Are you alright, sweetie?¡±


    ¡°I am okay. They dare not do anything to me!¡±


    Link answered with an ¡°Mhm.¡± And then he said, ¡°I wille over tonight. Just be safe and I will handle


    the rest.


    I nodded and hung up.


    Antonia paused for a few seconds, then she sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°ra Kennedy, you are


    just a poor single mother.


    You will never be the richdy you are pretending to be right now!¡±


    Looking at the two strong-built men, Antonia continued, ¡°Cousins, take her to a wild deserted ce. It


    won¡¯t matter if you kill


    her, I have your back.¡±


    The two men were fairly rational. They looked at me in hesitance, and then said, ¡°What¡¯s yourst


    name?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, ¡°ra Kennedy. Haven''t Ms. Antonia Gilbert told you my name?¡±


    The two men were taken back. They looked at each other and said, ¡°There is someone named Link


    Kennedy. Thest time


    when Uncle Derek went for a meeting downtown, he¡¯s met the man once. It¡¯s said that the man is going


    to get promoted


    again.¡±


    Antonia looked disdainful, ¡°Stop thinking too much into this, cousins. She has stayed in the HL Area for


    four years, if she¡¯s


    really got connections in power, she would have left long ago. I haven¡¯t seen anyoneing to visit her


    and the daughter.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± There appeared a sneer, the voice was cold and mocking. ¡°You are digging up your


    own grave!¡±


    This was said by Toby who came out of the hotel. Dennis followed him, the man¡¯s eyes were low and


    cold, with a bit of the  chill


    Antonia was stunned, then quickly looked at Dennis and Toby and said, ¡°Mr. George, Mr. Rollins!¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t look at her at all. His eyes fell on me and then sank slightly. He said, ¡°Is your injury


    healed?¡±


    I nodded, without speaking.

 Chapter 317: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 4

    Chapter 317: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 4


    Toby looked at the two strong men standing beside me, and said, ¡°Be smart, will you? Apologize and


    go home.¡±


    The two men weren¡¯t stupid. Seeing Dennis¡¯s elegance, they knew that he was not an ordinary person.


    The two men were stunned. But immediately they looked at me, bowed, and apologized, ¡°Ms. Kennedy,


    sorry we offended you just now. Please forgive us.¡±


    ¡°Beat it!¡± Toby said. He looked at the two men and waved at them, signaling them to leave quickly.


    Seeing the situation, the two men didn''t say much. They looked at Antonia and said, ¡°Nia, sweetie.


    Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. Go home now!¡±


    After that, the two left.


    Seeing so, Antonia¡¯s face became worse. She looked at me and said, ¡°ra Kennedy, you are just a


    slut! Perhaps you...¡±


    I wasn¡¯t in the mood at all to keep on arguing with her. So I just ignored Antonia and went straight into


    the hotel. But somehow she freaked out and held on to me saying, ¡°What are you running for? Show


    me what you can do now. Call help and investigate my dad! I am waiting!¡±


    I frowned and looked up at her with a light expression, ¡°Ms. Antonia, at first I was really confused at


    why the daughter of the county magistrate woulde to be a hotel front desk, but now I do


    understand - Because your dad is way smarter than you are, and he sees that your stupidity won¡¯t do


    you any good. Working in the hotel is just easiest work for you, so you won¡¯t do anything that would risk


    pulling him down from his powerful position.¡±


    ¡°You...¡±


    I pushed her away, entered the hotel, and went directly to the office.


    ...


    At noon!


    Antonia stopped messing with me. Probably she was in a bad mood, so she went straight home.


    I had no idea Toby had shown up in the office until I was taken aback by the screams of other female


    colleagues.


    ¡°Ms. ra, can we talk in private?¡± Toby said, with a serious look of distance on his face.


    Noticing the gossiping gazes around us, I pursed my lips and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    I walked out of the office with Toby. When there was no one around, I stopped to speak, ¡°What would


    you like to talk with me about, Mr. Rollins?¡±


    He pursed his lips, ¡°Mr. George would like to see you.¡±


    I subconsciously wanted to turn him down, but after a pause, I nodded, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°In the parking lot of the Hotel Garage!¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    Seeing that I was about to turn back to the office, Toby continued, ¡°Ms. ra, Mr. George is waiting for


    you downstairs.¡±


    I...


    Looking back at him, I said after a brief silence, ¡°I know. Let me get my purse.¡±


    Toby was stunned for a brief moment, but there seemed to be no embarrassment. He nodded and said


    solemnly, ¡°Then I''ll


    wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Up to you!¡±


    Sure enough, after working for Dennis for a long time, Toby had grown habits and behaviors slowly


    simr to his - Now the


    way they spoke and acted seemed rather alike.


    I came out of the office with my purse and noticed that Toby let out a light relief after seeing me. He


    acted as if he had been


    in fear that my taking the purse was just a pale excuse so I could leave directly.


    In the parking lot.


    The door of the ck Mercedes-Benz S-ss had been opened, and Toby made an excuse to leave


    when he was halfway


    there.


    I got in the car. Inside the car, the man lowered his head and looked at the documents seriously. His


    movements were elegant


    and noble, and his eyes were calm.


    I said, ¡°I have to go back to work at two in the afternoon!¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Dennis paused, closed the document in his hand, and raised his eyes. His eyes fell on me, and his


    voice was gentle, ¡°I''ll take


    you back here after lunch.¡±


    HL Area was small, and there were not many famous and high-end restaurants. But Dennis found one,


    it was a Chinese


    restaurant.


    He had made a reservation in advance. As soon as Dennis and I arrived, the dishes began to be


    served.


    I looked at the scenery outside the window lightly - It was already July.


    The days passed by so fast, and this summer was almost gone within a blink of an eye.


    Dennis didn¡¯t make a sound. He served me the food attentively, and he didn¡¯t stop until there was no


    empty space in my bowl.


    Dennis then looked at me, ¡°Have a try, these are all your favorites!¡±


    I lowered my eyes and looked at the dining table. Indeed, as he said, these were all that I had used to


    like.


    But after leaving Newton Town for years, I had changed. I didn¡¯t start eating, instead, I looked up at him


    and said lightly, ¡°I


    have been trying to eat lightly for years. These are too spicy for me.¡±


    rie Bear couldn¡¯t eat spicy food, so over time, I had grown to not eat peppers. And now I didn¡¯t even


    add garlic or ginger in


    my cooking anymore because they might be spicy.


    Dennis¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple trembled lightly, it seemed that his suppressed emotions were floating. After a


    while, he nodded and


    said with a warm voice, ¡°Let¡¯s swap these. Hold on!¡±


    Saying so, he raised his hand to signal the waiter toe over and changed all the dishes to light-


    vored ones.


    I opened my mouth and wanted to stop him, but then I realized it was not necessary, so I just looked at


    him and sighed lightly.


    The waiter re-arranged the dishes and changed the bowls. Dennis continued to serve me dishes with


    gentle movements, ¡°You


    should eat more, you seem to have lost weight.¡±


    I pursed my lips and looked at my bowl that had been piled up with food. My feelings were beyond


    description, and I had long


    lost my appetite.


    Four years had passed, and I had be more silent. If it was before, I would have taken the initiative


    to ask him why he had


    asked me toe here with him.


    But now it seemed that I got more and more silent, and I didn¡¯t want to say anything, just looking at the


    bowl in front of me,


    and eating in silence.


    Dennis put a ss of water in front of me and said in a warm voice, ¡°Eat slowly, be mindful about


    choking.¡±


    I lowered my eyes, silent.


    During the whole meal, he didn¡¯t touch the food at all, just watching me eat.


    Seeing me put down my chopsticks, Dennis said, ¡°Are you full?¡±


    I nodded and wiped my mouth slightly.


    I looked at the time - It was one-thirty in the afternoon.


    Looking at him, I said, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality. It¡¯s gettingte, I will have to go back to work


    now.¡±


    I got up and went out of the restaurant.


    I was not being aloof, nor was I pushing him away deliberately. It was just that things had changed, and


    we went our separate


    ways already.


    Dennis followed, ¡°I will give you a ride.¡±


    I nodded - I didn¡¯t refuse him. It wasn''t easy to grab a cab in HL Area, and it was time-consuming to


    head back to the hotel.


    In the car, I remained silent all the way.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t say anything, Dennis spoke, ¡°I will take care of what¡¯s been going on with Antonia


    Gilbert. You can go back


    to work with a peaceful mind."


    I frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Since I had called Uncle Link, I didn''t want Dennis involved in these


    trivial matters.


    Besides, Link Kennedy had been investigating corruption in various piaces for several years, and my


    call to him was just a simple push.


    Dennis sank his eyes and said nothing.


    Back at the hotel, I said lightly, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    He nodded, remaining gentle and elegant.


    Uncle Link arrived fast. When he arrived at the hotel, it was only five in the afternoon. Perhaps because


    of his sudden arrival, an hour after he entered the hotel, the county magistrate and the leaders of


    several nearby urban areas came one after another.


    Some local rich people also showed up. Uncle Link didn¡¯t n to hide his purpose anyway.


    After catching up with the people within simple chitchats, Uncle Link arranged for some of his staff to


    investigate the matter of the county magistrate, and then sent everyone else away.


    Looking at me, Link sighed slightly, ¡°Kiddo, you have lost weight.¡±


    I smiled lightly, seeing that it was gettingte, I spoke, ¡°Are you hungry? Would we have the pleasure to


    have you over at our house for dinner? rie Bear would be thrilled to see you!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Of course! I was worried that you would leave me hanging here at the hotel


    and never ask! I would love to see rie Bear!"

 Chapter 318: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 5

    Chapter 318: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 5


    I smiled, ¡°I am not a chef in your favorite Michelin restaurants! So, go easy on me with your critiques!¡±


    Uncle Link frowned, ¡°Come on, kiddo. You are my god-daughter, I will love your cooking for sure.¡±


    I smiled and brought Uncle Link home.


    I had asked Nathan to pick up rie Bear for me in advance, so when Link and I arrived at the yard,


    they were already there.


    rie Bear looked at Link Kennedy as if she knew something - She looked up at him and said, ¡°Sir, I


    remembered seeing you from Mommy¡¯s phone.¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, and so was Link. He asks with confusion, ¡°Oh, sweetie. So you know


    me?¡±


    rie nodded, ¡°Yes, you are here to catch the bad guys.¡±


    I realized suddenly - rie must have seen the news and remembered! Sometimes when I watched


    the evening news, I would pay attention to the events going on in City P, and from time to time there


    would be news reports about Link Kennedy.


    rie Bear had a great memory, so it was normal for her to recognize Link at first sight.


    Pulling rie, I said, ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t be rude. This is your grandpa.¡±


    She raised her head to look at Link, and said lively, ¡°Will grandpa help me catch the bad guys?¡±


    Link bent down slightly, looked at her, and said warmly, ¡°Who would you like Grandpa to catch for you,


    sweetheart?¡±


    After thinking for a second, rie said, ¡°The meandy working at Uncle Nathan¡¯s hotel. She always


    says mean things to mommy, and she calls me a wild kid.¡±


    The child was pure-hearted. A while before I had brought rie with me when I was on cleaning duties


    at the hotel because I would worry sick about her if I had left her home all by herself. And asionally,


    we would run into Antonia Gilbert. The woman was not kind and always spoke ill of me and rie Bear


    in our face.


    I thought rie would have forgotten about this, and that she had spoken out today was surprising.


    I grabbed her and said with a light smile, ¡°Sweetie, grandpa came to join us for dinner today. Can we


    talk about catching the bad buyster? Mommy is giving you an easy task now - Can you and Joey


    take grandpa to the backyard? Ask grandpa what he would like to eat for tonight and pick some fresh


    ingredients for him, okay?¡±


    rie nodded, ¡°Sure, mama!¡±


    After a pause, it seemed like she had remembered something, she grabbed Uncle Link¡¯s hand and


    said, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go! The grapes that mommy nted near the fence are ripe now, let¡¯s go pick


    some!¡±


    The little guy¡¯s emotions came and went quickly. She was pulling Link to the backyard.


    Nathan looked at me with a strange expression, ¡°Are you Link Kennedy¡¯s daughter?¡±


    How should I exin this to him properly?


    I pondered for a second, and I said, ¡°Four years ago, he recognized me as his goddaughter, so


    technically he¡¯s my godfather.¡±


    Nathan went silent and stopped asking further.


    Curiosity kills the cat. Sometimes the best state of the rtionship between people was to respect the


    privacy and secrets of one another. We didn¡¯t have to spy on each other.


    Halfway through dinner, there appeared a sudden knocking at the door.


    rie Bear was curious and she ran out immediately after she had heard the sounds outside the door.


    So I had to get up and follow behind her.


    Before I could realize who was at the door, I heard rie¡¯s voice, ¡°Mommy, the meandy is here!¡±


    I was startled and rushed out to check it out. Antonia Gilbert came in with a haggard face, her eyes


    were red and swollen from crying.


    Seeing me, Antonia walked towards me quickly, grabbed me, and knelt down before I could react.


    She pulled me, crying, ¡°ra, it¡¯s all my fault. I should never mess with you.


    It has nothing to do with my father. You can torture me all you want. But please leave my father out of


    this, he¡¯s innocent.¡±


    Hearing her words, I figured out what had happened. Link Kennedy had always been quick and


    urate with his work, and his style of doing things was in a high position of power that had never


    been predictable.


    I had thought that at least he would wait until tomorrow to take action after he had arrived in the HL


    Area - I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.


    It had only been a couple of hours, but Antonia had alreadye to our door to intercede.


    I pursed my lips, pushed her hands away, took two steps back, and distanced myself from her, ¡°Ms.


    Antonia, you came to the


    wrong person. I can¡¯t save you or your father from any of your wrongdoings.¡±


    Probably hearing the movement, Link and Nathan, who were eating in the house, came out to check on


    me.


    Seeing it was Antonia, they were all stunned - They couldn''t help frowning.


    Antonia barely watched the news, so it was rare for her to recognize Link. She immediately stepped


    forward when she had seen him out, and she said crying, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, please cut my father some


    cks. He is just an ordinary man. He has been honest and responsible for his work all these years. I


    was the one who messed up. I shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant and have caused so much trouble.¡±


    She cried hysterically, ¡°It was all my fault. Come at me if you want revenge. Don¡¯t mess with my father,


    please. Mr. Kennedy,


    you are the man of power and are not afraid of anyone.


    But we are different, my father has always been a decent man. He has never done anything harmful or


    illegal. He¡¯s just a


    small official struggling to make a living. He won¡¯t survive fighting against you all.¡±


    Every single word that came out of her mouth was an usation of us being bullies, that we couldn¡¯t


    tell right from wrong, and


    that Link was abusing his power.


    Link Kennedy had been an honest and clean official all his life. Hearing what Antonia had said, he sank


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    his face and didn¡¯t


    respond to her.


    Instead, Link looked at me. Obviously, he was signaling a question - Who the heck was the weird


    woman in front of us.


    I pursed my lips and said, ¡°She¡¯s the only daughter of Derek Gilbert.¡±


    Link¡¯s eyes sank slightly, and he didn¡¯t speak.


    I looked at Nathan and said calmly, ¡°You and Uncle Link take the kids back to finish dinner. I will handle


    this.¡±


    Nathan looked at me and didn¡¯t say much. He just looked at Link and said something to him in a low


    voice, and then they went in with the two children.


    Link Kennedy was at the top of power, and there were certain things he couldn''t say - He just took a


    look at me and then went in.


    So there were only me and Antonia now. I didn¡¯t rush to speak, instead, I seated myself down and


    looked at her calmly.


    Perhaps she had realized she was not taken seriously even after making such a big fuss about it. She


    was a bit frustrated, and


    her face became even worse.


    Antonia looked at me. She seemed to calm down, ¡°ra Kennedy, what do you want from me?¡±


    I smiled lightly, not even being aggressive. I just looked at her and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have the strong


    background you haven''t


    known of, perhaps I would have been the one who was begging for mercy now, right?¡±


    The reason why Antonia had found two strong men was to make my life a living hell.


    I would be lucky if I could survive.


    The worst scenario would be me being thrown into the wild, dead.


    It was undeniable that sometimes your personal connections were life-saving, they could even be


    your weapon to avenge your revenge.


    Antonia looked at me, suppressing her anger, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    I smiled lightly, ¡°I am not going to do anything!¡± Looking at her, I pursed my lips, ¡°I have already done all


    I need to do. Your father¡¯s job and reputation are now all dependent on himself. If he¡¯s honestly


    innocent, no one would be able to harm him. But if he isn¡¯t, both you and your father would be in


    trouble. You just now used that Mr. Kennedy was abusing his power of the high position to frame


    your father to get an act of personal revenge, it was already a nder inw. I have recorded every


    single word you just said, I hope it won¡¯t be too embarrassing for you when we meet in court.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Antonia was furious, and her chest heaved with anger, ¡°ra Kennedy, you are despicable.¡±


    I really wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue the argument with Antonia in my beautiful yard full of flowers. It


    would just be a waste of time and it was ruining my quality of life. So I smiled and said to her, ¡°Ms.


    Antonia, go home. There¡¯s nothing you can possibly do to help your father here. If anything, you would


    just make it worse and send him right into prison.¡±

 Chapter 319: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 6

    Chapter 319: The Stranger I Used to Know Well 6


    No matter how stupid one was, they would know how to avoid harm and take any advantage they might


    get. Now that Antonia had known my background, she would subconsciously be concerned about what


    I did or said to her.


    And now she was aware of what I was capable of doing, she would definitely think twice before she


    took any more action. Seeing Antonia had left, I stood in the yard, spaced out for a while.


    I was so grateful that I had spent the past four years in peace. But now I thought about it, with them all


    Uncle Link¡¯s assistant came to pick him up after dinner. And Nathan took Joey back home, too.


    With Joey going home, rie ran back to bed and fell asleep.


    Perhaps it was because I was getting older, I didn¡¯t seem to be able to fall asleep quickly. On a


    midsummer night, the sky was full of stars - It was naturally beautiful.


    Maybe it had been hot and dry these few days, and the cicadas were always making noises. But


    fortunately, the nights were quiet, and with thepany of the cicadas, somehow I felt less lonely.


    In the middle of the night, there was a knock on the gate of the courtyard. I got up and opened the door


    - It was Dennis.


    Under the dim streetmp, the man¡¯s eyes were low and deep, and his slender body stood like a jade


    at the door.


    Before I could speak, he had already embraced me in his arms. He didn¡¯t speak, there was only the


    faint smell of alcohol surrounding him.


    Helping him into the yard, I said, ¡°Were you drinking?¡±


    He didn¡¯t respond to me but just hugged me quietly, looking like he was already asleep.


    It waste at night and the yard was getting cooler, so I got up and helped him back to the bedroom.


    Before helping him to the side of the bed, I was pressed against the door frame by him, and he held my


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    face and sniffed it.


    I raised my hand and tried to push him away, but I didn¡¯t have enough strength to, ¡°Dennis, let go!¡±


    Dennis stopped, his eyes were deep, and his handsome face was filled with sadness that I had not


    seen in a long time, ¡°It¡¯s been four years! I thought I could slowly forget you, but the longer it has been,


    the more ingrained it has be. I could only depend on alcohol to numb yourself on those lonely


    nights.¡±


    His words were unintelligible but painful.


    ¡°Just get some sleep.¡± Then I helped him to sit on the bed. Sometimes, the drunk person acted like a


    child.


    Dennis didn¡¯t want to lie on the bed. He justy on my knees and put his arms around me. After a long


    time, I heard his faint breathing.


    I sighed. My voice was low and calm, ¡°Are you really drunk?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything, just kept hugging me.


    I probably already knew the answer. If he was really drunk, I didn¡¯t know he would be able to make it


    here to find me.


    I picked him up, put him on the bed, and I left the bedroom.


    I made him some soup and ced it by the bed. And I looked at the handsome gentleman who still had


    his eyes closed on the bed.


    I said, ¡°I have a kid at home.


    If you want toe by, juste during the day. rie Bear has light sleep and wakes up easy.¡±


    Dennis slowly opened his eyes, and his two ck eyes fell on me, noble and elegant, ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    I shook my head, feeling very light, ¡°Not really. You get some rest and the soup should help with your


    hangover.¡±


    After all, it was the person I had used to be in love with - Even if you had let go, you just couldn¡¯t act


    like you wereplete


    strangers to each other.


    After leaving the bedroom, I got into another room and rested.


    The morning sunshine shrouded the entire HL Area. It was too early, the sun was not strong, and the


    dense fog surrounded


    the small town.


    If you got up even earlier and climbed to the top of the mountain, you might be able to see the


    fairnd-like scene.


    I had to send rie Bear to school, so I got up early. I stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom, and


    looked at the woman


    with pale eyebrows in the mirror - Her eyebrows were pale and her skin was pale. When did the sad


    look I used to have on my


    face disappear?


    Perhaps it was at the moment when I left for the HL Area. That was the moment when I let go of


    everything in my heart. This


    ce was really a good piace to recuperate.


    In the yard, Dennis was already up. He was standing under the apricot tree in the yard, and he seemed


    to be looking at


    something.


    I just took a look at him, I didn¡¯t go forward to interrupt him.


    Dennis looked back, and his eyes were calm, ¡°Hey, you are awake.¡±


    I nodded and asked casually, ¡°What would you like to have for breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Anything would be nice.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have much to say. My temper seemed to have gotten much lighter.


    rie Bear woke up too.


    She saw Dennis and seemed a bit surprised. The world of children was always simple and she didn¡¯t


    think much before


    speaking.


    rie looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Sir, why are you at my home?¡±


    Dennis smiled, ¡°Because I am homeless.¡±


    Sometimes, what you said might be interpreted differently by the other person. I lowered my eyes - I


    always felt that as time


    went by, everyone''s heart would be a wastnd, and there would be no life anymore.


    During breakfast, rie was talkative and kept asking Dennis some strange questions.


    Dennis answered each one of her questions with ultimate patience.


    He looked at me and said with a light voice, ¡°I¡¯ve handled the stuff here at the hotel, and I will be going


    back to City P for a


    few days.¡±


    I nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Dennis looked at me, and his eyes were deep, ¡°Have some good rest.¡±


    When Toby drove to pick him up, Dennis left without saying goodbye, but just telling me to take a good


    rest.


    I watched Dennis leave, and I had peace of mind. He didn¡¯t inform me when he came and left silently.


    The arrival of Link Kennedy gave the small county a refreshed look, and Derek Gilbert was removed


    from his position.


    The people in the hotel knew about what had happened with me and Antonia Gilbert.


    In the bathroom during the day, I got a message from Alex saying that he had gone back to Newton


    Town and woulde


    eke ant el he


    I replied a few words, closed the phone, and got ready to go out.


    There already arose the voices of discussion outside before I could get up.


    ¡°Did you hear that Antonia¡¯s father got into trouble? He was suspended. Some people say that he¡¯s


    locked up now because the


    Prosecutor¡¯s Office found a lot of money from their home.¡±


    ¡°I heard about that too! His father has been corrupted taking bribes for years. Finally, someone fixed


    him, and Antonia could


    finally stop being ridiculously triumphant!¡±


    ¡°I heard that it had to do with ra, hadn¡¯t it? How did she pull that off?¡±


    "Was she someone''s mistress?"


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be. I heard that she is the goddaughter of Link Kennedy, so..


    Staying in the bathroom for too long was not pleasant at all, so I got up and opened the door, then the


    chatter of several


    people stopped abruptly.


    They all looked at me, smiled, and said hello, ¡°Ms. ra. What a coincidence!¡±


    I nodded, said nothing, washed my hands, and left.


    In our life, when we were young, we would dwell on heartless gossip against us for a long time feeling


    hurt. But when we


    looked back yearster, those heartfelt hurts hadn¡¯t been so bad honestly, it was just that our


    endurance was weak before.


    People with real confidence and capabilities would never fear gossip at all. Those meaningless words


    were just said by those insignificant others of yours, none of them you ever should care about.


    What they said wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt you physicaily, what you needed to do was ignore them and


    move on. Those who spoke ill of others behind others¡¯ back might be spoken ill against too.


    Back at the office, Uncle Link called and said that he would go to the city and take a look. Things in the


    HL Area were basically done.


    The deputy magistrate would temporarily manage the county for a few days until the new magistrate


    transferred from the urban area had arrived.


    And after a few simple and subtle words, he left.


    I was in a trance. People hade and now gone. Everything returned to normal, it was as if they had


    never appeared.


    It was the weekend.


    The HL Area was small, but a lot of folks would love to spend their weekends enjoying nature. Nathan


    and I were off today, and he proposed that we should go climbing with the two kids.


    There was a beautiful church on the mountain in the east of the HL Area, and it was not crowded. In


    addition, there was a


    lively carnival downtown, so there weren¡¯t a lot of people nearby.

 Chapter 320: Hi There, Old Friend 1

    Chapter 320: Hi There, Old Friend 1


    We left home to get on the road early. The two kids were energetic as if they never felt tired, and they


    didn¡¯t ask us to hug them at all. We had been chatting and joking along the way before we arrived at


    the destination.


    The church was indeed beautiful. Nathan led rie Bear inside, and she knelt down to say her first-


    ever prayers. She acted so respectfully and it was such a solemn scene.


    ¡°Sometimes she does act like a grownup!¡± Nathan sighed, next to me, ¡°Just too mature for a kid.¡±


    I pursed my lips and looked up at a statue in the front. I didn¡¯t kneel or say a prayer. Thirty years had


    passed, I had seen life and death, gone through ups and downs, and had lost a lot of loved ones along


    the way.


    However, I didn¡¯t lose anything else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s prayer together, ra.¡±


    Nathan raised his eyebrows and spoke.


    I smiled lightly, paused for a second, and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think saying a prayer would make the past


    better. The dead rest in peace and the living continue on with their lives. It¡¯s all fate.¡±


    rie got up and ran towards me, and then she looked at me and said, ¡°Is there anyone you would like


    to meet, mama? Pray, and God will lead us to them in our dreams.¡±


    I smiled lightly, took the lit candle in her hand, and smiled, ¡°Sweetie, the person mommy wants to meet,


    I always see them in my dreams. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    rie Bear tilted her head and nodded, seeming to understand. And then she looked at Nathan and


    said, ¡°What about you, Uncle Nathan? Did you pray?¡±


    Nathan held the candle in his hand and said, smiling, ¡°I did, for you and Joey to grow up happily and


    healthily.¡±


    When we came out of the church, it seemed that it was going to rain, and there were dark clouds and a


    cold wind.


    Nathan handed me the jacket, ¡°It¡¯s chilly, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    I didn¡¯t raise my hand to take it from him, I just smiled, ¡°I am good. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    He frowned and draped the jacket over my shoulders.


    rie Bear pulled Joey and whispered, ¡°Joey, does your dad like me?¡±


    Joey wasn¡¯t talkative as always. He just looked up at Nathan and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The kids¡¯nguage was always so straightforward.


    Nathan smiled, emphasizing his answer.


    I gazed at the jacket over my shoulder, and my emotions were very light. Friends would care about


    each other the way Nathan and I did each other. It didn¡¯t mean that we liked each other.


    On the way back, it was getting a little dark. We ate something nearby the church, and both rie and


    Joey fell asleep.


    Nathan drove us back home. He parked the car at the gate of the yard, and got out, ready to carry


    rie inside.


    I said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s gettingte, you should take Joey back and get some rest. It¡¯s been a fun


    day!¡±


    Nathan was slightly stunned but nodded. A man in his forties had a different way of handling things


    than a boy in his twenties.


    A woman¡¯s polite refusal was the best respect for them.


    The ambiguity among the twenty-somethings was warm and romantic, but that among the thirty and


    forty-somethings might


    be veiled under thosemon things in life, like a nod or smile.


    Holding rie in my arm, I saw Nathan off. My phone rang, it was Dennis. I switched to holding rie


    in the other arm, so I


    could pick up the call.


    ¡°Would you feel it abrupt if I show up at this time?¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, maic, and sexy.


    I looked forwards the yard subconsciously, and sure enough, in the alley, Dennis was standing there


    under the dim streetlights


    in a high-ss and elegant suit.


    There was a ck Mercedes-Benz parked beside him, and he looked at me with deep eyes, steady


    and restrained.


    In the past four years, Dennis had be more stable and noble, and his natural temperament had


    be more attractive.


    ¡°I need you to hold the baby for me!¡± I said to the phone. My keys were still in my purse, rie Bear


    was asleep, I was holding


    the phone again, so I couldn''t reach for the keys.


    I heard his lowugh. We hung up the call, and he came to me. He was standing far away just now and


    I only found that he


    was holding a beautiful flower bouquet in his hand.


    With a smile on his face, like a spring breeze, he took rie from my arm with one hand and handed


    me the flower in the


    other, ¡°Happy weekend!¡±


    Looking at the flowers in my arms, I smiled with my head lowered. I knew he would be back, but I didn¡¯t


    expect him toe


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    back so fast.


    True happiness was the only thing that would lead to the best result - I didn¡¯t have to figure out whether


    I was still in love with


    him now.


    I took out the key to open the door. The night was dark, but the moon was bright.


    I pointed at rie¡¯s bedroom, and Dennis brought her inside.


    When he came out, I noticed there were some wrinkles on his shirt, but it still did not lessen his


    handsomeness.


    ¡°Do you mind if I stay overnight?¡± He said with a smile.


    I lowered my eyes and handed him the toiletries I found. Without further ado, he took it and walked into


    the guest room with ease.


    Toby didn¡¯te with him. It was not hard to figure out that he didn¡¯te here for work, but for me.


    But I decided not to think too much about it. Dennis maintained a gentleman¡¯s demeanor and stayed in


    the guest room.


    Perhaps because of Dennis¡¯ abrupt showing-ups, Nathan came to my house less than.


    Dennis would help me take rie to schoo! and back home, and he would help with cooking and even


    myundry.


    We were enjoying each other¡¯spany between three meals a day. There were a lot of ripe fruits in


    the backyard, so I would


    pick some each day and take them back to the hotel every day.


    Antonia was still working in the hotel, but she did stop being as arrogant as before. When we ran into


    each other asionally,


    she would just keep a poker face and did not speak.


    But it was probably just for the best. It was better than greeting someone you didn¡¯t even like with a


    forced heartless smile.


    Lunchtime.


    Antonia took the initiative to find me and said that she would like to have dinner together.


    I refused, ¡°Thanks, but I have to go home.¡±


    She was also calm, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be this way. My father has been put behind bars, and now I am


    no threat to you


    anymore. I know that I offended a lot of people by being arrogant and domineering in the past, and


    everyone hates me in my


    gut. But I have to make a living, and the hotel is all I¡¯ve got now.


    I don¡¯t want our work rtionship to be so embarrassing for everyone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just lunch. I don¡¯t mean for us to shake hands, make peace, and be friends. Let¡¯s just fake it till we


    make it.¡±


    I pursed my lips and smiled, ¡°You are being straightforward.¡±


    Antonia shrugged, ¡°It¡¯se to a point where nothing I do would make a difference, so I just


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go!¡± I nodded but didn¡¯t feel anything.


    There were not as many decent restaurants in the HL Area, but Antonia did find a restaurant with a


    good environment. And we


    just finished ordering.


    Antonia looked at me, ¡°Since you are Link Kennedy¡¯s daughter, why don¡¯t you announce your


    rtionship with Dennis openly


    and aboveboard?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment - I was a little surprised by her random question, ¡°What the heck are you


    talking about?¡±


    ¡°The fianc¨¦e of Dennis George and his mistress - It¡¯s making huge noise in City P. Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±


    She looked at me with a sort of disbelief.


    I took a sip of water and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing of your business whatever rtionship I have with Dennis.


    You are just an outsider, I don¡¯t owe you an exnation.¡±


    She shrugged, ¡°You must feel dignified and shameful about the fact that you haven¡¯t been publicly


    acknowledged. This is why you areshing out at me for this.¡±


    Her words were unpleasant.


    I frowned, ¡°If you want to know more about gossip, you should have spent your lunchtime watching


    showbiz news.¡±


    I lost my appetite, so I got up.


    She followed, and her voice sounded upset, ¡°Dennis guards Olivia Pearson, and you can¡¯t hurt her.


    And you can¡¯t hurt that


    actress Bernice Miller either, because she¡¯s always by his side at different events. So you just messed


    with me because I was the easy target. ra Kennedy, why do you have to sabotage my happiness


    when you couldn''t have yours?¡±

 Chapter 321 Meet old friend 2

    Chapter 321 Meet old friend 2


    I scowled. Did she mean I was a shameless mistress and Dennis was a rich phnderer?


    It was kind of an interesting plot.


    I looked at her and said, ¡°If a person never reflects on himself, but only mes his faults on others, he


    will not only suffer, but also fail more thoroughly.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to meddle too much in other people¡¯s affairs. When you got to a certain age, you just


    wanted to live your life the way you liked.


    I went back to the yard and saw That riana had been picked up by Dennis. She had picked a lot of


    fruit and was spooning watermelon in the yard.


    When she saw me, she said excitedly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back!¡± Then she put down the watermelon and ran


    towards me.


    She threw herself into my arms and said softly, ¡°Uncle George promised to make us some spaghetti


    tonight when you get back.¡±


    Seeing that Dennis wasn¡¯t in the yard, I said, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    riana pointed to the back yard. ¡°He said some of your clothes don¡¯t go in the washer, so he washes


    them by hand in the back yard.¡±


    I was stunned and went to the backyard. What clothes couldn¡¯t be washed in the washing machine?


    Then I saw the man in the back yard squatting by the washbasin, scrubbing clothes. He had changed


    out of his usual dark suit.


    He was wearing warm pajamas that I had bought for him downtown the other day.


    But he was so used to high quality and bespoke clothes that I didn¡¯t think he would wear them.


    I couldn¡¯t believe he was wearing it. When I saw him washing the underwear I had taken offst night,


    my face burned.


    Hearing the noise, he looked back at me with gentle eyes. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll be all right in a minute. riana


    picked watermelon. Go and eat some. But don¡¯t eat too much, it¡¯s bad for your stomach.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what the daily necessities should be like, but I always felt that it should be like this.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, but walked toward him and took the clothes in his hands, blushing a little, ¡°Let me


    do it.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°My hands are already wet anyway, you can go inside first!¡±


    Then he nudged me with his arm. When riana came, he said, ¡°Take Mommy to eat watermelon.¡±


    Somewhere along the way, he was not the Dennis George I used to know. Came to think of it, he was


    in his mid-thirties. Perhaps old age had made him more stable.


    Knowing I couldn¡¯t beat him, I got up and went out to the front yard, feeling a little dazed.


    I¡¯d seen a little bit of what Antonia Gilbert said. The Inte developed quickly, and they were famous


    people in City P.


    Rich and cool single men were more attractive than handsome young men.


    Reporters and the media were looking into his private life, and inevitably they were going to dig up


    something. I¡¯d be numb to Olivia¡¯s existence.


    As for Bernice Miller, she burst onto the entertainment scene two years ago. After several TV series


    became popr, she also became famous. Along with the George Group¡¯s investment, Dennis


    asionally took her to dinner parties.


    As time went on, there would naturally be a topic about them. It didn¡¯t really matter if it was true or not.


    I was living with riana in HL Area. I would not refuse him when he came, and I would not detain him


    when he left. There


    were too many things in life that you couldn¡¯t get, even if you strove for them. And if we didn¡¯t go for it,


    we wouldn¡¯t be afraid


    of not getting it.


    Dinner time.


    Dennis cooked. The meal was set when the door was knocked. riana ran to open the door.


    It was Nathan and Joey.


    They were carrying crayfish, alive and obviously fresh.


    When he entered the yard and saw Dennis there, Nathan froze, but only for a moment. He handed me


    the lobster and smiled,


    ¡°When I picked Joey up this afternoon, there was an old man selling it, so I brought it in. Joey¡¯s allergic


    to lobster, but riana


    likes it. You can make it for her tomorrow.¡±


    I nodded, took the lobsters and beckoned them to sit down.


    Dennis and Nathan had met before. The two men, not far apart in age, shook hands and smiled.


    Speaking of which, it was the first time they had actually met at my ce. Nathan was introverted and


    all he talked about with Dennis was the economy.


    Dennis George looked at me and smiled. ¡°Do you have any alcohol here?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I have wine. Is that all right?¡± There were too many grapes in the yard to eat, so I made a lot


    of wine.


    He smiled.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not polite to have guests in the house without wine.¡±


    Nathan froze slightly, looking surprised.


    I smiled and got up to get the wine. When I returned, I found them chatting lightly. The conversation


    seemed to be about me.


    And it was harmonious.


    As I sat back down in my seat, Nathan looked at me and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you couldn¡¯¡®t eat shrimp


    when I¡¯ve known you so long."


    I looked over at Dennis and saw him looking down at the bottle and trying to open it. His eyes were


    warm and graceful.


    ¡°Not all of it,¡± I said, looking over at Nathan. ¡°riana loves it, so I''ll eat it once in a while.¡±


    It was a disease that came with having a baby. Seafood would make me feel a little ufortable, but


    that didn¡¯t mean I


    couldn¡¯t eat it.


    Nathan smiled. Dennis offered to pour him a drink. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her all these years.¡±


    I never told anyone about my rtionship with Dennis. Nathan had his doubts, but he was a


    gentleman, and he wouldn¡¯t have


    asked if I hadn''t said.


    The two of them were drinking, and it was harmonious.


    After a few sses of wine, the conversation and atmosphere warmed up, and the two men seemed to


    share a lot of topics.


    Dennis was the City P¡¯s business genius. If his years in Newton Town had been a time of concealment,


    these four years in City


    P had been a time of revtion.


    In four years, he had be more and more dazzling. In just four years, he built the George Group


    into one of the most


    prominent publicly tradedpanies.


    He invested aggressively in almost every industry and made a fortune.


    A man like him was not only dazzling among women, but also looked up to among men.


    The children went to bed early. riana went to her bedroom, and Joey leaned on Nathan¡¯sp and fell


    asleep.


    Seeing that, they said no more.


    Nathan left and Dennis got up to clear the table. I looked at him as I wiped the table and said, ¡°Dennis,


    you¡¯re getting staid.¡±


    He looked at me and smiled. ¡°How can Ipliment you? That you are bing gentler?¡±


    Iughed and took the rag into the kitchen.


    He collected the dishes and took the cloth from me. ¡°I''ll do it,¡± he said. ¡°You wash your hands and go


    check on riana.¡± Knowing I couldn''t beat him, I didn¡¯t say much. I washed my hands and went to


    look in riana¡¯s bedroom.


    By the time I got out, he was already packed. Hey in the drawing-room, his eyes closed, his


    breathing easy, and he seemed to be asleep.


    I went to the bedroom, grabbed the nket and put it over him. I touched his shoulder and he woke up.


    Toote to avoid it, our eyes met. I didn¡¯t know what to do for a while, so I was a little stunned.


    There was a light in his eyes, and it was very bright. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you in my dreams several times. When I


    wake up and you¡¯re not there, I always wander for a long time."

 Chapter 322 Meet old friend 3

    Chapter 322 Meet old friend 3


    A few short words, and I was a little distracted. I blushed a little at the re of his eyes.


    I avoided him and sat down on the sofa. I looked at my watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to


    bed!¡±


    He reached out, grabbed me and put my hand in his. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the school in City P. If you


    want, take me and riana with you.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°You don''t need me to take you with me.¡±


    He looked at me with glowing eyes. ¡°Wherever you are, I will be there.¡±


    I blushed a little, raised my hand to cover his eyes, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡±


    He said ¡°okay¡± and pulled me close to him, burying his head deep on my neck. ¡°It smells good.¡±


    The atmosphere was getting a little awkward. I stood up and said softly, ¡°Good night!¡±


    He has lived here a few days, and we got along very well. He was gentlemanly, tender, but not


    overstepping.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    This day was the weekend and I could finally have a rest.


    riana wanted to go out and y. HL Area was quite small with few amusement parks, so Dennis


    drove around the city center and did some shopping.


    I was annoyed that he was buying too many things for riana. ¡°You¡¯re spoiling her. It¡¯ll do her no


    good.¡±


    There were many kinds of love. Blindly conniving was not good for children.


    He pressed his lips, ¡°I missed four years of her growth, so I didn¡¯t control it well. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡± came out of his mouth and surprised me.


    I nodded and let it go.


    riana wanted fried chicken, and I said yes. Once a month was allowed.


    Bernice Miller jewelry was on the mall¡¯s LED screen.


    Sitting in the fried chicken shop, the video became clearer. There was gossip about her at the front


    desk. It was mostly about her and Dennis, and the reporter didn¡¯t take Dennis in the face.


    The magazine showed him face to face with Bernice Miller, leaving his back to the audience. Looked


    like it was taken at an event.


    With Dennis on board, the magazine¡¯s poprity was even higher.


    ¡°Making a scene!¡± he said suddenly.


    I looked back at him and said, ¡°What did you order?¡±


    riana eximed, ¡°Family bucket, ice cream, hamburger, Coke, and French fries.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Can you eat them all?¡±


    She tilted her head and said, ¡°Mom, I only eat it once a month, and that¡¯s what I want.¡±


    Dennis seemed to agree with her logic, and I was a little annoyed, ¡°riana, when you eat, you do


    what you can. If you


    ordered it and couldn¡¯t finish it, now it¡¯s just a waste of dozens. But if it¡¯s something you say you¡¯re


    going to do and you don¡¯t


    do it, the price you¡¯re going to pay is probably losing the person you love the most, okay?¡±


    Dennis frowned. ¡°She¡¯s only four!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same even when she¡¯s only one year old. She didn¡¯t have to wait until she was 18 to


    understand what she could


    understand at four.¡± I might have been cruel, but I always felt like if there was something riana


    needed to know, she had to know it early


    He sighed and motioned us back to our seats to wait for him.


    riana seemed to realize she shouldn''t have ordered so much. After a moment of silence, she looked


    at me and said, ¡°Mom,


    I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    I nodded, my eyes resting on Dennis as he approached.


    Heid all the food on the table and looked at riana. ¡°If you like it, don¡¯t mistreat yourself. Eat at


    ease.¡±


    riana looked at me and began to eat happily when I nodded.


    I lost my appetite and stared out the window at the same Bernice Miller jewelry promotional video on


    the big screen.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Olivia or Bernice Miller, I was just ying along. If you mind, I won''t bring a date for future


    events.¡± He said, his


    voice affirming.


    I sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I have my life figured out, and I know what I want, so you don¡¯t


    have to worry about me.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°So you''re angry?¡±


    I shook my head.


    I really didn¡¯t care. ¡°No matter whom you are with, these are the things that journalists and media use


    to entertain their


    audiences. Dennis, the media can use us for entertainment, but we can¡¯t get caught up in it.¡±


    He smiled, and there was warmth on his face. ¡°I''ll cook tonight.¡±


    I smiled.


    riana¡¯s mouth was full of oil, ¡°But didn¡¯t we agree to eat out tonight? We''re going to the movies


    The little guy was so serious that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Dennis wiped her mouth and said gently,


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    The rest of the time we were in ordance with her requirements. Everything seemed peaceful and


    beautiful.


    It waste when we got back to the yard. Tired from walking all day, riana fell asleep leaning on


    Dennis.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Maybe I had walked too much, and the sprain was starting to ache again.


    It was probably sequ!


    After sending riana to the bedroom, he came out of the room and saw me pouring water. He took


    the kettle from me and


    filled it, then squatted on the side of the basin to test the water temperature.


    It seemed to be hot, so he turned and poured some cold water in it, untying my shoce. It was


    obvious that he was going to


    wash my feet.


    I resisted, putting my hand on him. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    He pursed his lips. ¡°The old wound is notpletely healed. After soaking it for a while, rub it with


    safflower wine.¡±


    His long fingers dipped into the water as he spoke. Some people¡¯s fate seemed preordained.


    I couldn¡¯t seem to get away from him.


    Watching him rubbing my ankle, I said, ¡°There are many things in City P. You have been here for a long


    time. You should go


    back and have a look.¡±


    He looked up, his eyes deep. ¡°So you¡¯re kicking me out?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Just a suggestion.¡±


    He did not say anything, but bent his head and rubbed my ankle for me.


    Counting the days carefully, he had been in HL Area for half a month. The George Group had a lot


    going on, I knew that. He


    often held teleconferences on hisputer, handled documents, and was sometimes swamped with


    work.


    But even so, the center of the George Group was in City P, and hising here was not a long-term


    solution.


    I was so used to daily trifles, dealing with things of this yard, that I didn¡¯t want to go back to City P with


    him.


    So even though he was now quietly entering my life, he and I seemed to have merged.


    But peace was just an illusion. If something happened, he still had to go.


    That night, the stars were bright. It took me a long time to fall asleep. I had thought about riana¡¯s


    future.


    I knew better than anyone that her staying with me in HL Area gave me a sense of belonging, but not


    for her. She was a child.


    She had never seen the outside world. She needed to see, she needed to learn, she needed a better


    environment to see and


    enrich herself


    I loved the beauty of HL Area, but I couldn¡¯t dy riana¡¯s future.

 Chapter 323 Meet old friend 4

    Chapter 323 Meet old friend 4


    Maybe because I thought too much, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    Lying in bed, I couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time, and my head was buzzing.


    So I just got up, went to the kitchen, got a ss of water and had a drink. The moonlight in the alley


    was beautiful.


    I stood at the window looking at the scenery outside, and I was a little distracted.


    ¡­


    The next day, Dennis, who had no intention of leaving, was whisked away by several phone calls.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I finish my business in City P.¡± He looked at me with distant eyes. This man, he


    always seemed so charming.


    I nodded. ¡°Be safe!¡±


    Instead of saying goodbye, I just watched him leave.


    As his car pulled away, I went back to the yard and pulled out my phone. The headlines stood out.


    ¡°The construction site ident of the George Group four years ago that killed a child was deferred for


    three years without giving anypensation to the families involved.¡±


    It was hard to ignore the headline.


    Four years ago?


    ident where a child died?


    I thought I heard it before, but I didn¡¯t know how Dennis handled it.


    Now it was being reported again, obviously someone was looking for trouble.


    Was it Mario Bet or the Lewis family?


    I stopped thinking about it. It was not my problem anyway.


    With Dennis gone, things seemed to be going back to normal.


    At the hotel, the gossip between Nathan and me seemed to be getting more and more intense, even as


    word spread that we were living together.


    I didn¡¯t care. To take nothing to heart was trouble. Thanks to Link, most people didn¡¯t have any obvious


    malice when they saw me.


    Some people tried to suck up to me, but I was introverted and I had very few people to approach.


    Sometimes I even bordered on apathy.


    The middle of August, payday.


    Nathan handed me the pay slip and smiled, ¡°You should buy me dinner!¡±


    I nodded as my sry doubled, ¡°What do you want to eat? All on me!¡±


    Someone overheard the conversation and heckled, ¡°Since you said all on you, can you invite us all?


    ra, since we all work together, and you got a promotion and a raise, don¡¯t you think that you should


    take us with you to celebrate?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I haven¡¯t been out in a while.¡±


    Nathan looked at me and smiled, but made noment.


    I smiled and said, ¡°How about we all have dinner together tonight and then go to the bar after dinner?¡±


    ¡°Wow, great!¡±


    They were young and energetic girls, and eating and ying were the theme songs of their youth.


    When the heckling subsided, Nathan looked at me andughed, ¡°Your total sry is only 8000, and


    there are more than 20


    people in thepany. A meal would cost you about 1000 or 2000, and if you go to the bar, I don¡¯t


    think you will have much


    left.


    I smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have any expenses right now. If everyone is happy, let¡¯s y together!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send my mom over to pick Up riana and Joey tonight, so we can get backter. How¡¯s


    that?¡±


    I nodded.


    Restaurants in HL Area had low consumption. I found a rtivelyrge restaurant and chose two


    private rooms on the second


    floor because one room was not enough.


    A few colleagues started to order the dishes, and someone began to say jokingly, ¡°The ce ra


    chose is estimated to be the


    best restaurant in HL Area, with per capita consumption of more than 200. How generous she is!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s gonna take a big chunk out of your paycheck.¡±


    Someone answered, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Miss Kennedy doesn¡¯t depend on a few thousand dors. Why


    do you care?¡±


    The speaker was Antonia Gilbert. I smiled, didn¡¯t say much, and asked everyone to order the dishes.


    We were all acquaintances, and we didn¡¯t have to introduce each other when we sat down, so


    everyone was talking with each


    other


    Someone looked at me and said, ¡°ra, are youing to HL Area to live here forever? Or are you


    going to stay for a while


    and go back?¡±


    I said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet!¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a lot ofpetition in business between the George and Gibson families in City P.


    Both of them are


    courting the Kennedys, so can you spill the beans so we can gossip?¡±


    A bunch of people sat around and gossiped. I smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve only been in City P for three years.


    I don¡¯t know much about those things in City P.¡±


    Antonia Gilbert, after all, had always been a high-profile figure, and now he was unhappy to be left out


    in the cold without his


    ih satel


    She looked at them and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about this? I think miss Kennedy¡¯s daughter is


    four years old. Why do


    you, as a rich girl, take a child to hide in this remote county?¡±


    It was a very gossipy topic.


    For a moment everyone looked at me, and one of them said curiously, ¡°ra, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever


    seen you mention your


    daughter¡¯s father.¡±


    I pursed my lips and took a sip of wine. When the waiter brought the food, I looked at everyone and


    said, ¡°You¡¯ve been talking


    so long. You should be hungry. Help yourselves!¡±


    I didn¡¯t like gossiping about other people, and I didn¡¯t like to be talked about, especially it was Antonia


    Gilbert who brought it up


    on purpose.


    The people in the small town were pure and kind, but there was not much to do for them, so there were


    also many rights and


    wrongs.


    You either didn¡¯t bring up the subject, or you exined it. But the exnation was certainly out of my


    reach, so I had to leave


    it out.


    When I said that, the questions stopped. It was a harmonious meal.


    It was nine o¡¯clock when the dinner was over.


    riana and Joey had already been picked up, and since I was the host, there was no excuse for not


    going to the bar.


    So we went downtown to a bar, which was more like a caf¨¦.


    There were a lot of people, so I found a ce on the second floor so that we could see the stage


    performance on the first floor


    Three men, who appeared to be in their thirties, tuned up the sound system as songs yed on arge


    screen onstage.


    After ordering wine and snacks, everyone sat together to chat and catch up. It was not noisy, but was


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    very lively.


    The passionate music and the men and women under the stage, and the atmosphere was lively


    enough.


    Nathan sat next to me and leaned closer. ¡°Is riana Dennis¡¯s kid?¡±


    I looked back and saw him looking at me. He paused and smiled. Then I did not answer him.


    Grown-ups didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it, and when I didn¡¯t answer, he stopped.


    Just sitting around drinking was boring, so people started ying games. Nathan couldn¡¯t drink


    because he had to drive.


    I didn¡¯t usually y games, so after a few rounds, I lost a few times and had a few drinks.


    I was a little tipsy, and before I knew it, someone was standing in front of me with a bunch of flowers.


    Looked like a kid in his 20s. Everyone looked at me for a moment.


    The boy looked at me, and I could see the shyness on his face in the dim multicolored light. ¡°Hello, my


    name is Luke White.


    May I have the pleasure of meeting you? Are you Bernice Miller? "

 Chapter 324 Meet old friend 5

    Chapter 324 Meet old friend 5


    I stared at him for a few seconds and said, ¡°I¡¯m not Bernice Miller. You must be wrong.¡±


    He was very persistent, ¡°How can it be? I know you are. Although you don¡¯t wear makeup, you look a


    little different from when you are on TV. But your beauty stands out in the crowd.¡±


    How could I put it?


    It was really good to be young.


    I thought for a long time about the boy¡¯s persistence, but without speaking, I took out my ID card from


    my bag and handed it to him, saying, ¡°You see, I¡¯m really not Bernice Miller.¡±


    The boy stared at the photo for half a second and then looked at me in disbelief. ¡°But you do look


    alike!¡±


    I smiled and politely replied, ¡°There are a lot of lookalikes in this world.¡±


    He handed me the flowers and blushed. ¡°Miss Kennedy, you look beautiful. Here are the flowers for


    you. I may never see Bernice in person again, so keep it!¡±


    With that the boy went away.


    A group of people looked at me and said, ¡°ra, you and Bernice Miller do look so much alike,


    especially the eyes. If I¡¯d seen you for the first time, I¡¯d have been wrong, too.¡±


    I smiled, but didn¡¯t say much.


    I seemed to look like a lot of people. I used to be said to look like Olivia, then Luna, now celebrity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. Beautiful people are mostly alike!¡±


    I shook my head and didn¡¯t mind. ¡°It means I¡¯m actually pretty good looking to be called that.¡±


    A harmless farce. The alcohol made me dizzy, so I paid the bill and left with Nathan.


    He walked me to the yard gate and said, ¡°riana is with my mom. I¡¯m taking her to school tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    I nodded and pinched my eyebrows. ¡°Good night!¡±


    Maybe because of Dennis, Nathan was still taking care of me, but it was slowly bing like a brother


    taking care of his sister.


    Adults were good at weighing the pros and cons. Dennis had a depth of poise, finesse and style that


    most adults couldn¡¯t match.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan respected him, but he also knew how to measure his ce.


    His care for me, which started as a rtionship between a man and a woman, gradually subsided into


    a rtionship between brother and sister, which was for the best.


    I was looking for my keys in my bag when I saw Leo. Because of the dim light in the alley, the


    headlights were particrly bright.


    ck Bentley. I know the te very well.


    Through a few key words, I knew a lot.


    I looked back at him and said, ¡°What did you order?¡±


    riana eximed, ¡°Family bucket, ice cream, hamburger, Coke, and French fries.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Can you eat them all?¡±


    She tilted her head and said, ¡°Mom, I only eat it once a month, and that¡¯s what I want.¡±


    Dennis seemed to agree with her logic, and I was a little annoyed, ¡°riana, when you eat, you do


    what you can. If you


    ordered it and couldn¡¯t finish it, now it¡¯s just a waste of dozens. But if it¡¯s something you say you¡¯re


    going to do and you don¡¯t


    do it, the price you¡¯re going to pay is probably losing the person you love the most, okay?¡±


    Dennis frowned. ¡°She¡¯s only four!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same even when she¡¯s only one year old. She didn¡¯t have to wait until she was 18 to


    understand what she could understand at four.¡± I might have been cruel, but I always felt like if there


    was something riana needed to know, she had to know it early.


    He sighed and motioned us back to our seats to wait for him.


    riana seemed to realize she shouldn''t have ordered so much. After a moment of silence, she looked


    at me and said, ¡°Mom, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    I nodded, my eyes resting on Dennis as he approached.


    Heid all the food on the table and looked at riana. ¡°If you like it, don¡¯t mistreat yourself. Eat at


    ease.¡±


    riana looked at me and began to eat happily when I nodded.


    I lost my appetite and stared out the window at the same Bernice Miller jewelry promotional video on


    the big screen.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Olivia or Bernice Miller, I was just ying along. If you mind, I won''t bring a date for future


    events.¡± He said, his voice affirming.


    I sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I have my life figured out, and I know what I want, so you don¡¯t


    have to worry about me.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°So you''re angry?¡±


    I shook my head.


    I really didn¡¯t care. ¡°No matter whom you are with, these are the things that journalists and media use


    to entertain their audiences. Dennis, the media can use us for entertainment, but we can¡¯t get caught


    up in it.¡±


    He smiled, and there was warmth on his face. ¡°I''ll cook tonight.¡±


    I smiled.


    riana¡¯s mouth was full of oil, ¡°But didn¡¯t we agree to eat out tonight? We''re going to the movies


    The little guy was so serious that he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Dennis wiped her mouth and said gently,


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    The rest of the time we were in ordance with her requirements. Everything seemed peaceful and


    beautiful.


    It waste when we got back to the yard. Tired from walking all day, riana fell asleep leaning on


    Dennis.


    Maybe I had walked too much, and the sprain was starting to ache again.


    It was probably sequ!


    After sending riana to the bedroom, he came out of the room and saw me pouring water. He took


    the kettle from me and filled it, then squatted on the side of the basin to test the water temperature.


    It seemed to be hot, so he turned and poured some cold water in it, untying my shoce. It was


    obvious that he was going to wash my feet.


    I resisted, putting my hand on him. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    He pursed his lips. ¡°The old wound is notpletely healed. After soaking it for a while, rub it with


    safflower wine.¡±


    His long fingers dipped into the water as he spoke. Some people¡¯s fate seemed preordained.


    I couldn¡¯t seem to get away from him.


    Watching him rubbing my ankle, I said, ¡°There are many things in City P. You have been here for a long


    time. You should go back and have a look.¡±


    He looked up, his eyes deep. ¡°So you¡¯re kicking me out?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Just a suggestion.¡±


    He did not say anything, but bent his head and rubbed my ankle for me.


    Counting the days carefully, he had been in HL Area for half a month. The George Group had a lot


    going on, I knew that. He often held teleconferences on hisputer, handled documents, and was


    sometimes swamped with work.


    But even so, the center of the George Group was in City P, and hising here was not a long-term


    solution.


    I was so used to daily trifles, dealing with things of this yard, that I didn¡¯t want to go back to City P with


    him.


    So even though he was now quietly entering my life, he and I seemed to have merged.


    But peace was just an illusion. If something happened, he still had to go.


    That night, the stars were bright. It took me a long time to fall asleep. I had thought about riana¡¯s


    future.


    I knew better than anyone that her staying with me in HL Area gave me a sense of belonging, but not


    for her. She was a child. She had never seen the outside world. She needed to see, she needed to


    learn, she needed a better environment to see and enrich hereslf.


    I loved the beauty of HL Area, but I couldn¡¯t dy riana¡¯s future.


    The man put out the fire and got out of the car. He had a slender body and his casual clothes made him


    even more handsome.


    I stood in the doorway, silent, just watching.


    He stepped forward. Taller than I was by a whole chunk. ¡°Link says you are in HL Area. I thought you


    were going to live in


    Hensley Town when you left City P. I was surprised to see you back in HL Area.¡±


    ¡°Go in and sit down!¡± I said, smiling faintly at his words.


    The light was on in the yard. It was very bright. I made him tea and sat in a wicker chair softening the


    drink.


    He looked at me, his eyes profound. ¡°Did you see the old house?¡±


    ¡°Twenty years have passed. The old house was transformed, if not demolished.¡±


    I did go to see it. When I first brought riana to HL Area, I always liked to take her for a walk around


    the old house.


    Although it had been redone, much of it remained.


    He looked at me and said, ¡°I just reced what was broken and nothing else.¡±


    I was stunned, and then I realized that he had bought it.


    I nodded slightly and did not respond. I just said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s catch up some other time. Good


    night!¡±


    Since he had an apartment in HL Area, I didn¡¯t have to keep him.


    He was silent for a long time, then got up and headed for the door.


    I followed him to the gate.


    Suddenly, he turned around and hugged me. I was stunned, but I calmed down for a moment.


    ¡°ra, I miss you very much.¡± He spoke, his voice hoarse as that of a child.


    I stood where I was with my lips pressed together and put my hand up and patted his shoulder.


    ¡°riana is four years old. Come see her sometime.¡±


    Time healed, so there was no need to brood.


    The next day.


    Leo went to the hotel. Dennis was gone for a few days, and the hotel staff was buzzing with gossip


    about Nathan and me.


    Some said he was sucking up to me for Link¡¯s power, and some people said it was disgusting that we


    messed with each other when we both had families.


    I¡¯d been numbed by these words.


    Leo was definitely a hammer. His presence enlivened the silence of the office.


    I was sorting out the information, a little absorbed, and I did not notice his arrival.


    The girls in the office liked to talk about lipsticks and cosmetics. They were quiet for a while, and I was


    a little confused.


    When I looked back, I saw a man standing behind me, tall and handsome.


    I was not stunned. But I was a little surprised when he showed up at my office.


    ¡°What...What are you doing here?¡±


    He smiled, looked away from myputer, and said in a deep voice, ¡°To take you to breakfast.¡±


    He said he was here to take me to breakfast, not having breakfast with me.


    Leo was a Kennedy, but he was a businessman, and though he was not as well-known as Dennis, he


    was also famous.


    A lot of people recognized him, and they were a little excited.


    I looked at the unfinished files on myputer and said, ¡°Maybe it''ll take me a while. I¡¯m not done yet.¡±


    He nodded and took a seat, naturally and casually, without the slightest difort.


    With such a handsome man sitting in the office, the girls hardly did anything, all eyes fell on him.


    ¡°Who is he? What is his rtion to ra?¡± someone asked curiously.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s the head of an electronic technologypany. His name is Leo Kennedy. And he¡¯s the son


    of Link Kennedy.¡±


    ¡°So they¡¯re brother and sister?¡±


    ¡°No way! Howe I¡¯ve never heard of this before?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not know ra was Link Kennedy¡¯s daughter? What¡¯s so weird about that?¡±


    I turned off myputer, got up, and looked at Leo, ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± The discussion was quiet but audible. I


    didn¡¯t like it, so I stayed away.


    As we left the hotel, Leo smiled. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything wiil do.¡±


    He had booked a French restaurant. It was not fancy, but it was great for the county.


    We sat opposite each other, and he looked at me. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your call.¡±


    He paused and said no more. Then he ordered two steaks, looked at me, and said, ¡°You''ve lost


    weight!¡±

 Chapter 325 Meet old friend 6

    Chapter 325 Meet old friend 6


    I smiled, ¡°Do youe to HL Area to work?¡±


    ¡°To visit you.¡± His eyes were honest. ¡°Link said you were in HL Area, so I came here.¡±


    I nodded and said no more.


    On second thought, he was in his thirties. How time flied!


    ¡°When do you n to return to City P?¡± He said, without much preparation.


    I paused and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°What about riana¡¯s future? She could have ess to better educational resources.


    Why wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    It was somewhat dry and hot. I raised my hand and pinched my eyebrows, a little irritated. ¡°Leo, can¡¯t


    we just eat?¡±


    We could talk about itter. The future was so long. If we said all this now, what would we sayter?


    He was silent. Instead of eating, he watched me eat. It was a strange habit.


    When they did note to HL Area, I didn¡¯t want to eat in a better restaurant because it was quite


    expensive. My monthly sry was limited and I couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Coming out of the restaurant, I looked up at the hot sun in the sky. To be honest, summer in HL Area


    was so hot that it could make people irritable.


    ¡°Can I take you home?¡±


    He spoke, as if asking my advice. I looked sideways at him. ¡°Want to meet riana?¡±


    He paused, somewhat surprised. ¡°May I?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re her uncle. Why not?¡±


    He smiled with a faint joy.


    In the school.


    riana hadn¡¯t seen Leo in her four years at HL Area. But she didn¡¯t seem to feel strange anymore


    because of the strangers who appeared in the past few days.


    When we got in the car, riana and I sat in the back. She looked up at me, then at the driver¡¯s seat,


    her lips pressed together. ¡°Mom, is this sir your friend, too?¡±


    I nodded.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s your uncle, riana. Uncle, not sir.¡±


    ¡°Uncle?¡± riana was stunned.


    Leo thought she was calling him and looked back. His face was full of unexined emotion and joy.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± I broke out in cold sweat when I saw a car approaching in front of us.


    Fortunately, Leo was quick and turned the steering wheel to avoid a collision.


    Pulling over to the side of the road, he looked back at riana and me. He looked at riana with a


    handsome, expectant face. ¡°Call me uncle again, riana,¡± he said.


    I...


    riana was stunned for a moment, but she still said softly, ¡°Uncle!¡±


    His handsome face lit up with joy. He looked at me with extraordinary excitement and said, ¡°ra, do


    you hear that? She called me uncle!¡±


    I nodded, in fact, 1 quite understood him. Like me, he was a lonely man, probably looking for a ce to


    belong all his life. riana calling him uncle made him very happy and warm.


    He was happy, but his emotions were mixed. It was not for me and riana, it was for someone else.


    He drove me and riana back into the yard, his eyes seemingly fixed on her, deep and distant.


    Something was going on with him!


    riana liked to pick fruits in the backyard when she got home. As soon as riana left, I looked at


    him and said, ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    He heard me and was stunned, ¡°ra, if you were pregnant and the father wanted to abort the baby,


    what would you do?¡±


    Looking at him, I narrowed my eyes slightly. ¡°Since it is your child, you have no reason to give it up.


    Leo, don¡¯t disappoint people who put you in their hearts.


    He was startled, then he looked at me with embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t say the baby was mine.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°When you looked at riana, you¡¯re probably thinking if that baby is born, it¡¯s gonna be as


    cute as riana, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    He pursed his lips, tutted, and sat down irritably in the cane chair.


    He put his head in his hands and seemed extraordinarily confused.


    ¡°At any rate,¡± I said, squatting beside him, ¡°since it is your child, since it is your child, you have no


    reason to abandon it, let alone abandon it. Don¡¯t let yourself regret it, Leo.¡±


    He suddenly rose from his seat, looked at me with a faint stare, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to City P and


    I¡¯lle to see you in a few days"


    Then he went out of the yard in a few steps.


    I smiled at the pace at which he walked away. People would always be healed, maybe it was a normal


    life, or maybe it was a fone


    riana came out, struggling to hold the watermelon. When she saw Leo wasn¡¯t there, she looked


    around and said, ¡°Mom, PacMan Lael [rae


    I took the watermelon from her hand and set it aside. ¡°He went back.¡± I sighed as I looked at the


    watermelon she had broughtback. ¡°riana, this watermelon will spoil if you don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    She lowered her eyes. ¡°I thought my uncle would be here. That¡¯s why I picked it.¡±


    I sat her down in the wicker chair, stroked her hair and said, ¡°riana, do you want to live in the city


    where grandpa and uncle dae


    She tilted her head, thought about it for a while, then looked at me and said, ¡°Is Joeying, too?¡±


    Well!


    I didn''t know what to say.


    After thinking about it, I said, ¡°No, he¡¯s living with his father.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± she was a little disappointed, ¡°If I leave, Joey won¡¯t have any friends.¡±


    After thinking about it, she said, looking at me, ¡°Mom, am I going to have a dad if we go to live with


    grandpa and uncle Leo?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, with an indescribable feeling in my heart. Yeah, after all, kids wanted a


    dad.


    Looking at her, I felt guilty. ¡°riana, do you really want a daddy?¡±


    She gritted her lips and thought seriously. ¡°Well, if I had a dad, I could go out with him on weekends,


    like I do with Uncle


    Dennis. Dad would buy me food like Uncle Dennis does, he will also tell me stories and lift me up.¡±


    I nodded, not sure how to say it to her.


    I didn¡¯t want her to know about Diana, and I certainly didn¡¯t want Mario to know about her.


    For four years, this child and I were one. I can¡¯t let her live with Mario. I don¡¯t trust him.


    But I did owe her a father.


    Holding her, I said with a lump in my throat, ¡°Then I will take you to City P to find your dad, so that you


    can be with you daddy


    every day like other children, ok?¡±


    She said, with her big, round eyes, ¡°Really? Mom, you can¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°When did Mom ever lie to you? Huh?¡±


    ¡°So, can we bring Joey along?¡± She said, looking at me with her lovely ck eyes.


    I was stunned, ¡°riana, Joey needs to live with his dad. If he goes to City P with us, then he and his


    dad will be are


    separated. Do you want him to be separated from his daddy?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°No! "

 Chapter 326 Going Back to City P

    Chapter 326 Going Back to City P


    ¡°So, each of us has something we want. And we get what we ask for.¡±


    After a long silence, she looked up at me and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to City P with you.¡±


    I nodded. Everyone saw different things, so they had different priorities.


    The time of returning to City P had not been decided yet, but I must do my job in HL Area.


    ¡­


    Perhaps because of the continued presence of the Kennedys and Nathan''s care, I felt isted at the


    hotel.


    Where there were many girls, there were many rights and wrongs.


    One day in the bathroom, I heard someone talking before I came out.


    ¡°Whose child do you say ra is carrying? Could it be Leo?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°No way. Aren¡¯t they brother and sister?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of hooking up going on between rich and noble families. Don¡¯t you think it strange that


    she, as a richdy of City P, came to live in this small county with her child?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen or heard about the child¡¯s father. Could it really be Leo?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. She slept with her brother and finally got pregnant and hid in this small town just to avoid


    suspicion!¡±


    I couldn''t help smiling. It seemed that no matter how we lived, we were not always free. People would


    talk!


    A girl¡¯s panicked voice came from outside, ¡°God, I think I¡¯m on my period. Which one of you has a


    tampon?¡±


    ¡°No. We didn¡¯t even get our period today.¡±


    ¡°What am I gonna do? I¡¯m gonna stain my dress. I forgot it was today, and I¡¯m wearing a white dress.¡±


    Girls seemed to get embarrassed pretty easily when things like this happened.


    Pushing the door open, I handed her the extra tampons, washed my hands lightly and left without


    saying anything.


    They were clearly embarrassed by my sudden appearance.


    I seemed to get used to it, though. I¡¯ve heard all the gossips I needed to hear.


    Back at the office, I went back to filing, wondering how I should tell Nathan about my resignation.


    ¡°Well, thank you for that!¡± I heard the girl¡¯s embarrassed voice, then she put a ss of milk on my desk.


    I looked up and saw the little girl I had just met in the bathroom, blushing and talking to me.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok!¡± I answered, almost unconsciously, because of my coldness. But after a while, I felt this was


    not very friendly, so I added, ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    She looked down, gritted her lips, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was...¡±


    Thest words seemed difficult for her to say. She looked embarrassed.


    I guessed what she was trying to say was that she shouldn¡¯t have talked about me behind my back.


    I stopped what I was doing and looked at her lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I didn¡¯t take it


    personally.


    I really didn¡¯t take it to heart. I had heard all this gossip a thousand times.


    ¡°Emily, we¡¯re telling the truth. Why are you apologizing? We¡¯re not the ones who are wrong. A


    bystander spoke, as if with


    reason.


    aa ea


    Speaking of which, I¡¯d been working in this hotel for nearly two years and couldn¡¯t seem to remember


    the names of a few of


    my colleagues.


    I looked at the badge on the girl¡¯s chest and saw her name, Emily Bruce.


    Emily looked back at her upright colleague with an embarrassed expression on her face. ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    She looked at me, obviously embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    With that, she went back to her desk.


    At noon.


    Emily walked over to me and said, ¡°ra, let¡¯s go to dinner!¡±


    Stunned, I looked at my watch and saw that it was already lunchtime.


    How time flied!


    I wanted to refuse, but when I saw her expectant eyes, I choked back the words.


    I nodded. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡±


    a aie


    There was not much to eat near the hotel, just a few fast-food restaurants and snack bars. She chose a


    snack bar, ordered


    food and found a table.


    She looked at me for a long time and tried to say nothing.


    I drank my tea lightly, without excess emotion.


    ¡°ra, about what we said in the bathroom this morning, I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°And thank you!¡±


    I nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all gossip. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    She was embarrassed, probably ashamed of herself.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. ¡°Exin what?¡±


    ¡°Your daughter, and your rtionship with Mr. Wilson.¡± She said seriously.


    I smiled. ¡°They have a right say what they like.¡±


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t, they''re more likely to think they¡¯re right.¡± She seemed pretty nervous.


    I smiled and looked up at her. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡±


    She paused, a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing it for a long time and I think it¡¯s true.¡±


    I smiled. ¡°I love thendscape of HL Area. When I brought riana to HL Area, I wanted to live alone


    here without thinking


    about it too much.¡±


    ¡°What about riana¡¯s father?¡± Young girls were always curious.


    When the waiter brought the food, I smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We''ll have to go back after lunch.¡±


    At this point, she stopped asking.


    Back at the office, I was still busy. There was not much going on at the hotel, but since I was doing two


    jobs, I needed to do a


    little more.


    Perhaps I was too preupied to notice the sudden silence in the office and the asional abnormal


    cough.


    About ten minutester, my shoulder was sore and I got up to get some water.


    Suddenly I saw the man standing behind me. I unconsciously froze for a moment, then said, ¡°When did


    youe?¡±


    I regretted it after I asking him, because the tone was too natural and casual. In the office, such a tone


    might sound


    ambiguous to an outsider.


    ¡°Been a while.¡± Dennis said, with a warm look in his eyes. ¡°Go get some water!¡±


    I got up to get some water, and when I came back, he still pulled a chair and sat down beside me,


    looking at my paperwork.


    People in the office were surprised, puzzled and curious. No one looked directly at me, but I noticed the


    nces they threw


    from time to time.


    Seeing me holding the ss, he raised his hand and took it, taking a natural sip along the ce where


    I had drunk it. There


    was a coughing from the surrounding area, obviously abnormal.


    I frowned and said nothing more. Then I returned to my seat and finished the rest of the work.


    He didn''t bother me, but waited quietly for me to finish. After a long time, I stopped.


    He said, ¡°Done?¡±


    I nodded and put the papers away.


    ¡°What would you like for dinner?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to notice any strange looks in the office.


    I sighed. He must have done it on purpose. I thought the rumors about my fickleness were about to get


    even more intense.


    ¡°You make the call.¡± I looked at my watch. It was almost time to go home.


    Nathan came in with the file, waiked straight up to Dennis, handed the file to him, and said, ¡°Mr.


    George, this is the business


    history of the hotel for the past two years. Please take a look.¡±

 Chapter 327 Going Back to City P 2

    Chapter 327 Going Back to City P 2


    Dennis nodded, handed me the file directly, then raised his eyebrows. ¡°Take a look!¡±


    I¡­


    Nathan smiled and looked at Dennis. ¡°You two look like you¡¯ve known each other forever.¡±


    I always thought it sounded like a deliberate question.


    Dennis lifted his eyebrows, slid the hair on my forehead behind my ear, and said in a warm voice,


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been married for seven years.¡±


    There was a gasp in the air, and even Nathan stiffened slightly, as if he hadn¡¯t expected it.


    Dennis didn¡¯t seem to care. He smiled when I looked up at him, ¡°What? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a decent


    husband enough to be riana¡¯s father, so you¡¯re pretending you don¡¯t know me?¡±


    This was evidently on purpose.


    I froze for a moment, then pursed my lips and said nothing more.


    Someone in the office began to whisper, ¡°She¡¯s Dennis George¡¯s wife. Oh, my God, so...¡±


    There were a lot of surprises.


    The gossip of the past few days was dispelled by itself.


    I sighed. He came to see me in the office today on purpose probably because Nathan said something


    to him.


    ¡°Is everything done?¡± Dennis said, and as he spoke, he took my hand.


    I nodded and stood up.


    He looked at Nathan and said, ¡°Dinner together?¡±


    Nathan shook his head slightly, ¡°I¡¯m gonna pick Joey up tonight and go visit my mom, so you guys go


    ahead, and we¡¯ll take a rain check.¡±


    We left the hotel and got into the car.


    I looked sideways at him. ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°Just arrived!¡±


    Along the way we talked a little, but not unfamiliar.


    When riana came out of the school with her bag on her back, she saw Dennis from a distance and


    she seemed to be very happy.


    She waved to Dennis with an excited face. Dennis smiled and raised his hand to greet her.


    I smiled. ¡°How¡¯s Dr. Bet?¡±


    It had been a long time.


    He looked sideways at me, and his hand had closed around me. ¡°He¡¯s gone to H Town, maybe he¡¯s


    looking to expand there.¡±


    ¡°Is he married?¡± It had been four years. Diana seemed to him like a silent passer-by.


    He pressed his lips together. ¡°He probably won¡¯t get married.¡±


    I looked up at him with some curiosity. ¡°Is there anyone he can¡¯t forget?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Dennis!¡± riana came out, and the conversation between us ended abruptly.


    He picked her up and got in the car. Dennis looked at riana and said, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Ice cream, family bucket!¡± The little guy blurted out, almost without thinking.


    Dennis smiled, eyes on me, and his voice was light. ¡°You might want to ask your mom.¡±


    Looking at me, riana pursed her lips and shrugged her shoulders, then said wisely, ¡°What do you


    want, Mom?¡±


    It was so hot that you could hardiy eat anything at night. On reflection, I said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat at home!¡±


    riana was a little upset. She bowed her head and said, ¡°All right!¡±


    Perhaps because of the hot weather, we hardly had any appetite. I made a simple stir-fry. riana


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    didn¡¯t eat much before she went to the yard to pick watermelons.


    She came back with a big one, looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Uncle Dennis, why don¡¯t you eat it with me


    today? I was gonna eat with uncle Kennedyst time, but he went home.¡±


    Dennis looked at me. ¡°Uncle Kennedy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Leo!¡± I didn¡¯t mean to hide it.


    He nodded as he took the watermelon from riana and split it in half. We grew Kirin Melons. They


    were not big, but they


    were very sweet.


    They were half and half, which seemed like a good match.


    ¡°Your father is setting him up on a blind date. He came here to see you and riana?¡±


    He said, his eyes on me, a little deep.


    I paused and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not the reason why he ran away. It was probably because he had someone in


    his heart and didn¡¯t


    know it, so he came to me.¡±


    I did wonder, though, who that girl was.


    Hearing this, he said no more. He scooped out the central pulp of the watermelon and held it to my


    mouth.


    Forced to take a bite, I said, ¡°I don¡¯t really like watermelon.¡± Otherwise, riana wouldn¡¯t have gone to


    the fields every time


    someone came to visit. She liked to share it with others.


    As the night wore on, Toby came over. Dennis stood up, hugged riana and looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s


    gettingte. Good night!¡±


    I froze for a moment. ¡°Won¡¯t you...?¡±


    But I didn¡¯t say the rest words.


    When he came, I wee him. And when he left, I did not detain him.


    riana cocked her head at him and asked, confused, ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying at our house tonight?¡±


    He smiled and squatted his long body beside riana. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll see you when I have time,¡± he said


    softly.


    riana nodded, frustrated.


    He stood up, looked at me, and smiled. ¡°Good night!¡±


    I watched him and Toby leave in silence for a long time, then took riana back to the house. It was


    still hot in August.


    And riana was about to turn five.


    ...


    The next day.


    It was the weekend. I was not surprised Toby¡¯s here. He was carrying something that surprised me.


    It was all home cooked food for the health. We had all this stuff in the yard.


    If Dennis asked him to deliver it, it would seem a bit redundant.


    He knew T had these things in my yard.


    ¡°Madam!¡± Toby said in a hoarse voice, as if he hadn¡¯t slept wellst night.


    There was a ck ring around his eyes and he looked very tired.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I motioned him in. He stood where he was, handed me what he was holding, and


    said, ¡°Mr. George has


    been drinking a lot of wine in City P these days, and has suffered some serious bleeding in his


    stomach. He didn¡¯t want you to


    worryst night, so he went to the pub himself.¡±


    I froze for a moment and said nothing. I just listened as he continued to speak.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t let me talk to you, but it¡¯s been going on too long, and he won¡¯t go to the hospital. I¡¯m


    afraid he''ll break down if


    this keeps going on. Will you please go and talk to him?¡±


    I pressed my lips together, feeling calm, and said, ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Four years ago, after you left, he was like this. He seemed intent on pouring his energy into his work,


    but in fact he was


    driving himself to death. Sometimes he drank all night and had to go to hospital several times for


    stomach bleeding. The doctor told him not to touch alcohol, but he didn¡¯t listen and continued to drink.


    You know better than anyone, ma¡¯¡®am, what you mean to him".


    I took the dish in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be thereter. Give me his room card. Go back and have a


    good rest.¡±


    When I agreed, he smiled like a child and handed me his room card. ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 328 Going Back to City P 3

    Chapter 328 Going Back to City P 3


    I watched him walk away, distracted. We¡¯d been apart for years. Some were healing, some were


    struggling in hell.


    In the eyes of many women, if a man went crazy for a woman, then the man must love this woman very


    much.


    But Dennis was different. We had been married for a few years, and his emotional years seemed to


    have been buried in those four years, leaving behind a wily, calm and restrained man.


    When we met again a few yearster, he did not overpower me with his overzealous emotions, but


    gradually invaded my life and memory bit by bit.


    It wasn¡¯t a warm process, but it was hard to refuse or even push away.


    When I got to the hotel, Dennis was lying peacefully on the big white bed.


    The back of his hand was on his forehead and he seemed to be asleep.


    His face was pale. Putting the porridge aside, I sat down beside him with indescribable emotions.


    If we had started right, maybe we wouldn¡¯t be here, both looking forward to the future with caution.


    I held his hand gently so as not to wake him.


    But the ever-vignt man woke up secondster. He opened his eyes, and they fell on my face. The


    man''s cold eyes smiled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t today the day off? What are you doing here?¡± His voice was hoarse and a little tired.


    ¡°You were sick, so I came to see you.¡± I said, pulling my hand away, and going to fetch the porridge, but


    he held it.


    ¡°Toby told you that?¡±


    I nodded, and he sat up straight, frowning slightly as he leaned back against the bed, as if he was still


    in pain.


    ¡°Have you taken your medicine?¡± I looked around the room and couldn¡¯t find any trace of the drug.


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing. I just need a rest.¡±


    I pressed my lips together with a faint displeasure, ¡°If you can cure it without taking medicine, you


    would be well now.¡±


    I pulled my hand away from his, but he took it, and I lost my footing and fell into his arms.


    His body was hot and his breath smelled strongly of male hormones.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eatter. Lie down with me.¡± He said, with a soft note in his voice.


    He was ill after all, and there was no reason not to take medicine.


    Looking up at him, I frowned slightly, ¡°Eat something, then take the medicine before you go to sleep,


    ok?¡±


    He smirked, his voice beaming with pleasure, raised his hand and scraped my nose. ¡°Since when have


    you been so bossy?¡±


    ¡°Health matters!¡± I said, got up off him and called Toby to send the medicine. I didn¡¯t think he wanted an


    injection, so I just let him take some medicine and saw how it went.


    I put away the phone, put the cooked porridge in front of him and said, ¡°eat some first, and then take


    medicine.¡±


    He looked up at me with a smile in his cold eyes, ¡°Would you be angry if I told you to feed me?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, but I picked up the spoon and slowly fed it to him.


    He seemed particrly surprised.


    Then he looked at me deeply, and I sighed and said nothing more.


    After a few bites, I saw that he didn¡¯t seem to refuse, and a bowl of porridge was quickly finished. I


    looked up at him and said, ¡°How is it?¡±


    He said, ¡°Very sweet!¡±


    I was speechless, ¡°I put salt in it, not sugar.¡± Maybe his heart wasn¡¯t in porridge, that was why he ate so


    much porridge and didn¡¯t know what it tasted like.


    He curled his lips and said in a pleasant voice, ¡°It¡¯s sweet, anyway.¡±


    I¡­


    Toby bought the medicine. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that he had eaten porridge. He felt


    vaguely relieved and looked at me, saying, ¡°Thank you, madam!¡±


    I was stunned for a moment and said nothing more.


    Toby left. Dennis took the pills, and he held on to me and wouldn¡¯t let go. I sighed, ¡°You should have a


    rest after taking the medicine.¡±


    He nodded, but said, ¡°Lie down with me for a while.¡± After a pause, maybe he thought I was going to


    refuse him, so he said, ¡°I sleep better when you¡¯re with me.¡±


    I was stunned for a moment and leaned against him. It was hot and dry, but the room was air-


    conditioned.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I drifted off to sleep. I thought he¡¯d fall asleep and I¡¯d leave, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d fall


    asleep first.


    When I woke up, it was three in the afternoon. Good thing that I didn¡¯t have to work. Dennis was no


    longer in bed.


    There were marks on the bed beside me that had evidently beenid down by him.


    From the living room came a quiet voice, like a meeting.


    I got up, got out of bed and headed outside.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll fight the Gibson¡¯s to the death.¡± A simple sentence in a very low voice, but the words were


    very sharp and determined.


    If I hadn¡¯t seen him then, I would have forgotten that he was Dennis, the prodigy who ruled the


    business world.


    During the four years I heard almost constant rumors of his ruthlessness in City P.


    He looked up at the noise. His cold eyes fell on me with warmth. He said gently, ¡°Hey!¡±


    I nodded, my eyes resting on hisputer. It was a video conferencing, and I stopped where I was and


    said, ¡°You go first!¡±


    He turned off theputer, stood up and walked over to me, hugging me in his arms. ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    get more sleep?¡± he said softly.


    I pursed my lips and looked at the scenery outside the hotel. Dozens of acres of wastnd that used to


    be full of weeds had been turned into loess.


    ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± I withdrew my eyes and raised my hand to test his forehead. It was not


    hot, there was no sign of fever.


    He chuckled in my ear and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine when I see you.¡±


    I¡­


    He put his head on my shoulder, his breath warm. ¡°ra, love shouldn¡¯t be heavy. In four years, I


    imagined so many times to take care of you. We met in HL Area, which was fate as well as destiny. I


    was so happy, I wanted to hold you close and never let you go. But I know I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t push you away for being reckless again. Four years! We don¡¯t have too many four years in our


    lives that I can go on a rampage. So I had to y hard to get and pull you into my arms. I sent Toby to


    you on the off chance. If you don¡¯te, all I can do is continue to take care of you carefully. If you


    years.¡±


    I let him hold me, feeling a slight pain in my heart. I knew I was in a swamp. For four years, I buried all


    my past in my heart. As long as it was not mentioned, then it was relieved.


    I also thought about what I would do if one day we saw each other again and he treated me as he had


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    done before.


    But I never thought he¡¯d be so stable and delicate. He began to take care of my feelings and love me in


    a different way.


    He did not apany me into the swamp, but calmly pulled me up step by step, afraid of hurting my


    body and mind. He was gentle as hell.


    ¡°If you had never met me, maybe you would be happy now.¡± If he had married Olivia seven years ago,


    he would have had a sessful career and a happy family.

 Chapter 329 Going Back to City P 4

    Chapter 329 Going Back to City P 4


    He took my hand. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, I might never have felt happy.¡±


    Toby said that the sky in HL Area was very quiet. Even the clouds moved slowly. All love and affection


    were slow here, but true enough.


    ¡°Why did you switch me with Olivia in the first ce?¡± It was a question I¡¯d wanted to ask since the day


    I learned I was Luna¡¯s daughter, but I didn¡¯t. Four years ago, I was afraid his answer would drown me in


    the swamp, so I chose not to ask.


    But now, I thought I could handle that. Whatever the answer, I clearly knew that he had me in mind,


    then it was enough.


    He held me so tight that it hurt a little. ¡°If you had gone back to the Lewis family, would you have


    divorced me without a second thought?¡±


    I was stunned. I was ready to divorce him even without the Lewis family.


    After a moment, I said, ¡°Even if I don''t go back to the Lewis family, I still want a divorce. There is not


    much to do with the Lewis family.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy divorcing me without the Lewis family behind you,¡± he quipped.


    That was true, and I was pregnant at the time.


    He sighed and smiled bitterly, ¡°It was my stubbornness that brought me to this point.¡±


    ¡°But why is Leo involved in this?¡± I knew Leo was good to me, but why wouldn¡¯t he want me back to the


    Lewis family?


    After a pause, he said, ¡°The Lewis family¡¯s water is too deep. If the ship capsizes, the whole army


    would be lost. The Lewis family has offended so many people over the years, how do you expect to live


    without their protection?¡±


    Then Leo used Hank to introduce me to Link so that even if I went back to the Lewis family, if


    something happened to the Lewis family, I still had the Kennedy family and Dennis to protect me?


    Along the way, they seemed to think every way to protect me. But it all happened in the wrong way, the


    death of the baby and Diana, they all seemed inevitable.


    I sighed and looked out the window at the blue sky, feeling hollow. How long had it been? I almost


    forgot who I used to be.


    Four years could heal the wound, but could it really heal the broken mirror?


    It didn¡¯t seem that easy.


    ¡°Come back to City P with me. I¡¯ve been nning our wedding for four years, just waiting for you to go


    back!¡±


    He spoke in a low, lingering voice.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just looked down at my watch and realized it waste, so I pulled myself out of


    his arms, and said, ¡°riana¡¯s leaving school. I¡¯m picking her up.¡±


    His dark eyes sank slightly, his lips closed, and he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    I shook my head, raised my hand to hisputer. ¡°Your meeting isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    The meeting was terminated in the middle, and the senior management of the George Group probably


    freaked out.


    He smiled, but didn''t mind. ¡°Let Toby take you!¡± he said.


    I wanted to say no, but I shut up. After all, I could not persuade him, so I epted.


    In the car.


    Toby seemed to have something to tell me all the time. I pressed my lips together and looked out the


    window, knowing that all he was trying to say was probably reassurance.


    I sighed. ¡°The Development of the George Group is at its peak now. Do you and your wife have


    children now?¡±


    I remembered him saying he was married.


    He paused and said, ¡°Well, she¡¯s two years old.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice!¡± I chuckled. Everyone started on their way.


    He looked at me, grabbed the steering wheel, hesitated for a moment, and then said, City P has


    changed a lot in the past four years. Have you ever thought of going back?¡±


    Going back?


    Sooner orter, it seemed.


    When I didn¡¯t speak, he took it for granted that I didn¡¯t want to go back and he sighed a little. ¡°Madam,


    when riana fell, who hurt more, you or her?¡±


    I stared at him for a moment. Seeing him driving carefully, I said, ¡°I didn¡¯t give birth to her, but in four


    years, she and I have be one. When she hurt, I hurt, too.¡±


    He stopped at a stoplight and looked at me. ¡°So, for four years, can you imagine how someone who


    loves you went through that? Mr. George is afraid that you will feel hurt when you see him, so, he kept


    his thoughts in check. He could only drink and socialize every day, desperately trying to put all his


    energy into his work.¡±


    ¡°The first winter you left, he got drunk andy down in the snow in City P all night. The fever persisted


    on the second day. He said that was his happiest moment, because he saw you in his dream and you


    smiled at him.¡±


    There was water in his eyes, and his voice sank a little. ¡°By day he was cold and determined at the


    George Group. As soon as evening came, he began to humiliate himself. He goes through it day after


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    day, sometimes he drinks until his stomach bleeds, but when he¡¯s still wide awake, he takes me and


    says, Toby, should I go to her? I can watch her from a distance. But the next day when he woke up, he


    was silent again.¡±


    ¡°He hides his emotions perfectly. But he¡¯s human, and no matter how well he hides, he breaks down.


    Ma¡¯am, you don¡¯t have to go back, you just have to live in the present and the future. If you love him,


    you can move on without torturing each other.¡±


    The traffic lights came on and I was a little distracted. I never thought I¡¯d hear all about Dennis from an


    outsider.


    Consternation, distraction, I had them all.


    No matter how rough the past was, it had indeed passed now.


    After I picked up riana, I took her back to the yard.


    Before he left, Toby looked at me and pursed his lips. ¡°Mr. George is going back to City P this evening.¡±


    With that, he went away.


    I texted Dennis, not a lot of words, just a few instructions, ¡°Be safe on the way!¡±


    Within seconds of sending the message, he called, his voice soft and warm. ¡°Have you had dinner


    yet?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, it looked like he was ready to get on a ne. I nodded, looking up at the


    dark sky. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself and eat regrly until I get back.¡± His voice was low, but loud enough to be


    heard.


    Then I heard an announcement urging him to board the ne, and I said, ¡°I gotta go. I¡¯ll talk to you


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, I was a little distracted. Toby¡¯s simple words had created quite a ripple in


    my heart.


    Yeah, the one who loved the most was the one that hurt the most.


    I thought I loved him at first, but then I realized I didn¡¯t. The moment I knew I was pregnant, I started


    nning to leave. When I lost my child, I knew it would hurt, but I gave him all my resentment. Even


    when I found out he switched the DNA, I left without listening to him.


    It seemed like I was being selfish, which as why I was here.


    I quit the hotel job a week after Dennis left.


    Nathan took my resignation letter and looked at me, his face calm. ¡°Does Mr. George know about


    this?¡±

 Chapter 330 Going Back to City P 5

    Chapter 330 Going Back to City P 5


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him.¡±


    He was silent for a moment, nodded, and signed.


    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± he said, with some destion on his face.


    ¡°Don''t know yet!¡± Even if I stayed at the hotel, Leo and Dennis¡¯s showing up would make it impossible


    for me to escape the gossip.


    He nodded. ¡°Keep in touch.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°The vegetation in the yard still needs your attention.¡± I had no intention of selling the house in


    HL Area. After riana went to college and had her own life, I might still want toe back to HL


    Area. This was where I grew up, and this was where I ended up.


    He nodded and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner sometime. Joey doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re leaving yet. The kids


    are on good terms. At least let them say goodbye.¡±


    After answering, I went straight back to the yard. It waste August, and the fruits and vegetables in the


    backyard were ripe. By this time, more seeds should have been sown.


    But we were leaving now, so naturally we couldn¡¯t nt any more.


    I didn¡¯t pack much of riana¡¯s clothes or luggage, and I didn¡¯t pack much of mine, just a few changes.


    Dinner with Nathan and Joey was on weekends. I told riana we were leaving ahead of time, so she


    was prepared, but she still felt bad.


    She, who had always been noisy, suddenly became sensible. She handed Joey her Lucky money and


    her favorite things, saying softly, ¡°Mom said it¡¯s not convenient for us to bring these things. Please keep


    them for me, and I¡¯lle back to youter.¡±


    Joey, always silent, was even more silent. He looked up at me and said, ¡°ra, when are you and


    rianaing back?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer the question for a while, so I said after thinking for a while, ¡°We¡¯lle back


    sometime for holidays.¡±


    He heard we¡¯d be back, and his rare smile came to him, ¡°Dad and I will wait for you in HL Area for


    Christmas.¡±


    I almost forgot it would soon be Christmas day. ¡°Okay, riana and I will be back for Christmas.¡±


    Hearing this answer, both children felt better.


    Nathan didn''t say much. After a long silence, he looked at me and said, ¡°Are you going to City P?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Probably not for a while.¡±


    riana was young, and I never took her back to Newton Town. Now that she was older, I wanted to


    take her to See Diana in Newton Town. I hadn¡¯t talked to her in all these years. I didn¡¯t know how.


    After saying goodbye and returning from dinner, riana held me wistfully. I knew she couldn¡¯t bear to


    leave.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After I put her to bed, I called Dennis.


    When the phone was answered, he said in a charming voice, ¡°I just took out my cell phone and wanted


    to call you, and you called. Are we on the same page?¡±


    I smiled, looked out the window at the moon, and said, ¡°I quit my job at the hotel.¡±


    He seemed unsurprised. ¡°Well,¡± he said dryly, ¡°with your knowledge and vision, staying in a hotel is not


    enough for you.¡±


    I smiled. Was that apliment?


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He spoke softly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet!¡± What I was thinking about now was riana¡¯s future. HL Area was great, but it


    didn¡¯t seem so ideal for riana¡¯s future. She could have a better future, and I had to think of


    everything for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll support you wherever you go, and remember, riana¡¯s my daughter, too.¡± He spoke in a light,


    warm voice, with a certain calmness.


    I lost my focus for a few seconds and nodded, ¡°Ok!¡±


    It was the best way to get along than it used to be. He didn¡¯t force me to go there and stay there, but


    patiently gave me advice and guided me. To be honest, I really liked it.


    After hanging up, I booked a flight to Newton Town. There was no airport in HL Area, so we had to take


    an hour and a half to get to the city by car.


    In September, I arrived in Newton Town. riana was here for the first time, and as soon as she got off


    the ne, she ran around, saying excitedly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s big here.¡±


    I smiled and took her to YT Apartment. When I left, I bought a house and left Diana¡¯s house for


    riana.


    I had the keys, and there were photos of riana and me in the apartment. riana was excited and


    walked around the house. Seeing the photo on the head of the bed in the bedroom, she took it to me


    and asked, ¡°Mom, who is this aunt with you?¡±


    Her face was innocent and lovely and full of doubt. I felt some pain in my heart. I took the picture frame


    in her hand and looked at the picture of us, who were young and smiling happily.


    This picture was taken the year we graduated from college. Diana was already working at a bar that


    year.


    She saved the money and dragged me to the studio to take this photo. ¡°We always have to keep some


    memories of the time,¡± she said. ¡°Otherwise, when we get old, we will forget what we were like when


    we were young.¡±


    Yeah!


    We always had to leave some memory of the time, otherwise we would forget ourselves.


    ¡°Mom, why are you crying?¡± riana said in her soft, sweet voice. I crouched down and hugged her,


    feeling terrible.


    ¡°riana, I¡¯m gonna take you to the aunt tomorrow, okay?¡± I hadn¡¯t been here in four years. I was


    wandering if she was okay.


    riana nodded, looked at Diana in the photo and lifted her hand to wipe my tears. ¡°Ok!¡±


    I put my arms around her, and I suppressed my emotions, ¡°riana, this auntie is the most important


    person to mom, and to you, so will you promise to stop calling her auntie and call her mom, too?¡±


    She was confused, ¡°Why? Joey said you can only have one father and one mother. If I call someone


    else Mom, what do I call you?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell riana I didn¡¯t give birth to her, but I didn¡¯t want her to not remember Diana at all. She


    had no memory until she was four years old, but after that, she remembered everything about Diana.


    She seemed a little confused, but seeing how serious I was, she thought for a moment and nodded.


    ¡°Okay, mom, I¡¯ll do what you want. I¡¯ll call this aunt Diana Mommy, okay?¡±


    I nodded.


    We settled down. The next day.


    I took riana to the cemetery in a cab. I had not been here for a long time, and the cemetery seemed


    to have been erged again, with more and more headstones.


    How many people lost their families and loved ones in four years.


    At the gate of the flower shop outside the cemetery, the flower seller was a middle-aged woman.


    Seeing me with my child, she blurted out, ¡°Do you want a bunch of white chrysanthemums?¡±


    I smiled, shook my head and ushered riana into the shop. ¡°Hi, I¡¯d like to choose on my own, may I?¡±

 Chapter 331 Going Back to City P 6

    Chapter 331 Going Back to City P 6


    She paused and nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±


    Diana said that she didn''t like white chrysanthemums. They were so white that it made her feel uneasy.


    They weren¡¯t as exciting as sunflowers.


    I picked out a handful of sunflowers, and let rie held them. Grandpa George didn¡¯t have any


    particr preference for flowers, but he was deep and steady, so I picked out a bunch of yellow


    anemones.


    My grandmother¡¯s favorite was the crested flower at the edge of the yard in HL Area. She said the


    flower was tenacious, though not dazzling, but after a few seeds had been nted, it could grow with


    the wind as long as a heavy rain fell.


    The cemetery was erged and the steps were long. It was foggy in early autumn, so we walked on


    the steps for a long time. It had been four years, and if it wasn¡¯t for the area code, I¡¯d forget where it


    was.


    There seemed to be a lot of people here to pay respects to their loved ones. I took rie to worship


    two elders before arriving at Diana¡¯s gravestone.


    I saw the man standing in front of the grave. His figure was like jade and his face was cold. In four


    years, he had lost his initial warmth and seemed to grow colder.


    It was said that some people in this world would be more and more warm and moist as time


    spread, while some people would be more and more silent and colder, because time added to


    their pain and memories. Some because of memories of gentle, some because of memories of despair.


    As for Mario, I didn¡¯t know which one he belonged to. Four yearster, I still didn¡¯t know what kind of


    rtionship he had with Diana.


    My eyes fell on the white tycodon grandiflorum quietly ced in front of the tombstone, and I froze


    for a long time.


    The flower of tycodon grandiflorum had two kinds of flower words, one was eternal love, the other


    was hopeless love. Two extremes of flowerynguage.


    The ancients said that when things went to extremes, they would go in the opposite direction. Love was


    grand and too much of a good thing. Only reasonable and normative love could go a long way.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Maybe she¡¯d been standing for too long, rie said suddenly, looking at the picture on the


    gravestone. ¡°Is Mommy Diana dead?¡±


    The child¡¯s childish voice interrupted Mario as he stared nkly at the gravestone. He looked back, his


    eyes on me, a little stunned.


    Perhaps sensing that I wasn¡¯t the speaker, he turned his eyes on rie again.


    They looked at each other for a moment. The father and daughter, the inextricable rtionship. He


    pursed his lips and frowned.


    After a long pause, he looked at me. ¡°Whose child is...¡±


    ¡°rie, give the flowers to Mommy Diana.¡± I said, cutting him short.


    Diana didn¡¯t want to give her baby to Mario, and I certainly didn¡¯t want either. It was for her own sake


    and Diana¡¯sst wish.


    rie nodded. She was too young to seem to understand adult parting. cing the sunflowers in front


    of the gravestone, she looked at the yellow pictures on the gravestone.


    She was about the height of a tombstone and could look at the photo level without bending over.


    Mother and daughter met, looking into each other¡¯s eyes as if in a circle of time, and embraced and


    wept.


    ¡°Mommy Diana, mom says you¡¯re very important to her, and mom is very important to me, and you¡¯re


    going to be very important to me.¡±


    Her speech was strange, and her logic strange, too. But her voice was soft and very distressed.


    Mario was not stupid. He knew about my miscarriage. And he should know in his heart that rie was


    not mine.


    His gaze at riewas so quiet and deep that he must have guessed most of it.


    I didn¡¯t think I ever told him Diana was dead. I thought he was here because someone told him.


    He looked at me. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    The baby¡¯s name, obviously. ¡°rie Kennedy!¡± I said, my eyes resting on the gravestone as rie


    wiped the dust off the photo with her tiny hands.


    It was hard to watch.


    Mario nodded, his throat throbbing. ¡°Good!¡±


    The morning mist was still there. I pressed my lips together as I looked at the yellowed photograph on


    the gravestone and choked up. Four yearster, in the middle of the night, I would see Diana waving


    goodbye to me with that child.


    In the dream, she said, ¡°ra, I¡¯ll take care of him for you.¡±


    I cried my heart out. My memory of that child was fading. Sometimes I wondered, now that Dennis was


    so good, what would our kids be like?


    asionally the heartbroken pain ate at me. Fortunately, rie was with me, and HL Area¡¯s memory


    clung to me. I got out of the pain and gradually let go of the past.


    Yeah!


    Apart from life and death, all we could do was to take care of each other¡¯s cares.


    As the morning mist cleared, a woman¡¯s voice rang out behind us, ¡°Mario, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice sounded vaguely familiar. I turned around and, after a few seconds of silence, saw


    that it was Nova Pearson.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her for years, and she was getting really charming. Her sense of puerility was not


    diminished, but a certain degree ofposure remained.


    She seemed surprised to see me, too. Her eyes fell on rie in front of the gravestone, and her mind


    wandered for a moment.


    After a long time, she withdrew her eyes and walked toward me. ¡°Hello, Miss Kennedy!¡±


    I pressed my lips together and looked calm. ¡°Hello!¡± The haze was still in my heart, but it was not so


    obvious.


    My eyes fell on her slightly bulging stomach. I paused for a moment and guessed that it was Mario¡¯s.


    ¡°Well!¡± Iughed and looked at Mario. There was anger in my eyes. ¡°Mario, you shouldn¡¯t have brought


    her here.¡±


    What was this?


    A provocative demonstration?


    Nova Pearson said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, don¡¯t get me wrong. I followed him myself. It¡¯s not Mario¡¯s fault.¡±


    I wanted tough. My eyes fell on her stomach. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll go to your dream in the middle


    of the night and ask for your debt?¡±


    She was responsible for half of Diana¡¯s death, and now that she was here, she seemed to have lived


    her life in peace.


    With a faint fear on her face, her eyes rested on Mario. It was as if she was afraid of Mario, not Diana.


    Ridiculous! It seemed that Mario never knew about Diana¡¯s death!


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, I know you and Diana were good friends, but you can¡¯t bring back the dead, and


    besides, the livings have to face the sun and move on, don¡¯t they?¡±


    How could she say that so brightly?


    If I had not known her past, I think I would have thought she was an elegant and optimistic person.


    ¡°Dead people can¡¯t be brought back to life, but how did she die?¡± I looked at Mario and sneered.


    ¡°Mario, have you ever wondered how Diana died?¡±


    ¡°Miss Kennedy!¡± Perhaps not expecting me to ask Mario so bluntly, Nova Pearson said in a hurried


    voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t Diana die from the shock of knowing what had happened to you? It¡¯s all in the past. Why


    are you bringing it up?¡±


    Why?


    Looking at her, my eyes fell on her slightly bulging stomach. I feltpassion for her. After all, the child


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    was innocent.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± When I didn¡¯t speak, Mario asked.

 Chapter 332 Going Back to City P 7

    Chapter 332 Going Back to City P 7


    ¡°Nothing, Mario. You can find out what you want. There¡¯s no need to ask so many questions. And don¡¯t


    be taken advantage of like a fool.¡±


    At the end of the day, there were too many people involved in Diana¡¯s death. Nova Pearson was guilty,


    but if I said this now, how was I any different than she was?


    We left early in the morning. The cemetery was far from the city, so I looked at rie staring at the


    gravestone and said, ¡°rie, we should go home.¡±


    rie nodded and looked at Mario. After a pause, she said, ¡°Goodbye, Uncle.¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, and Mario¡¯s slender body stiffened slightly. ¡°Good-bye!¡± he said, as if


    delusional. And his voice was trance.


    I led rie up the steps of the cemetery. She was small and walked slowly down the steps, so I carried


    her on my back.


    The steps were so long that it seemed like you couldn¡¯t walk to the end. ¡°rie, did you like that uncle


    back there?¡±


    I knew rie. She rarely talked to someone she didn¡¯t know without me introducing her, but today she


    called Mario Uncle.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I like him. I just think he¡¯s different from other uncles.¡± She said with a good look.


    Iughed. After all, they were rted by blood, and in any case, there was no way to get rid of it.


    ¡°Mom, don''t you like that uncle?¡± Shey on my shoulder as if she were sleepy.


    I thought about it and shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t like him, and I don¡¯t hate him. It¡¯s just that he owes the


    people who mean the most to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    There was a long tone. She must have been sleepy.


    We left the cemetery and rie was asleep on my back. It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here, so I waited on


    the side of the road.


    The window of the ck Jaguar was rolled down as it pulled up to the side of the road to reveal Mario¡¯s


    cool face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home!¡±


    I shook my head and said no. ¡°No, it¡¯s still early. I can take a taxi.¡±


    Nova Pearson turned from the passenger seat and looked at me with a beautiful smile on her face.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi here. Just get up and ask Mario to drive you home.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, unwilling to say more to her, and said, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You have a child with you. It¡¯s not convenient to take a taxi. Come on!¡± Mario spoke, his eyes on


    rie.


    I scowled and felt vaguely unhappy.


    Fortunately, I saw a taxiing not far away, so I raised my hand and stopped it. Then I looked at


    them and said lightly, ¡°The car ising, thank you!¡±


    rie was fast asleep when we got in the car, and barely awake when we got back to YT Apartment. I


    put her back to bed, cleaned up, and picked up my phone to order some food for the house.


    There was a couple of missed calls on the screen from Dennis and Alex. I came backtest night. I


    was supposed to let Alex know I was okay, but I forgot.


    It was not the weekend. Alex should still be at work. I texted him to let him know I was okay.


    I called Dennis back. The phone was connected, and there was silence on the other end. The man¡¯s


    voice was deep and reserved, ¡°Busy this morning?¡±


    I put the clothes I had changed in the morning into the washing machine. The mountain road was


    muddy, and dirt was inevitable.


    ¡°I took rie out for a walk.¡± rie seemed to wake up and there was movement in the bedroom.


    I got up to have a look.


    ¡°Any ns for the afternoon?¡± Dennis said on the other end.


    ¡°Maybe we will go for a walk.¡± rie did wake up and sat on the bed ying with themp on the


    bedside table.


    When she saw me, she said softly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    I nodded and said into the phone. ¡°I¡¯m cooking for rie. Catch upter.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± He said softly.


    I hung up the phone, and before long, the doorbell rang, maybe it was the takeout.


    I opened the door and saw Alex carrying a lot of things. When he saw how long it took me toe, he


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    said, ¡°Did you just fall asleep?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°No, aren¡¯t you working today? What are you doing here?¡±


    He carried the bags into the kitchen and sighed, ¡°The fridge is empty. You guys haven¡¯t eaten yet, have


    you?¡±


    I nodded, and rie was already hugging his thigh and screaming that she was hungry.


    He handed the dessert to rie and said softly, ¡°rie, eat some of this, and I¡¯ll make you dinner.¡±


    Then he looked up at me. ¡°Where have you been this morning?¡±


    ¡°We took a trip to the cemetery.¡± I said, stuffing things in the fridge with him, ¡°We ran into Mario at the


    cemetery this morning, and Nova Pearson.¡±


    After a pause, I said, ¡°Nova Pearson seems pregnant.¡±


    He stopped and frowned. ¡°Mario¡¯s child?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Maybe!¡± It looked like it.


    He looked at rie, pressed his lips slightly, and lowered his voice. ¡°Never tell him about rie.¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°It¡¯s possible he already knows, since rie is kind of like him.¡±


    ¡°So what? Will he take rie by force if you don¡¯t say so?¡± He said angrily. ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for Nova


    Pearson, Diana wouldn¡¯t have died. Damn it!¡±


    rie was probably hungry and sat quietly eating.


    When Alex showed up, I was basically out of the kitchen. A text message from Dennis said, ¡°It¡¯s raining


    in City P. Is it raining there? Remember to take an umbre when you go out.¡±


    I smiled, thinking the man was so cute, and replied, ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°Put on more clothes. I¡¯lle to see you after a few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°I miss you, too!¡±


    Iughed. Alex cooked and called me. I nodded and texted back, put down my phone and hugged


    rie into the kitchen.


    In the afternoon.


    Alex said he was going to take rie out. I was a little tired, so I just stayed in YT Apartment and


    rested.


    Not long after they were gone, I hardly slept, and when I awoke, I found myself feeling very ill.


    Outside, it was foggy and depressing. I really couldn¡¯t be alone. It was easy to get depressed.


    After washing, I went out with my umbre.


    Newton Town, misty and rainy, was beautiful, like an ink-stainedndscape painting. Passing by the


    George Group, I saw that it had changed a lot.


    The change in four years was impressive enough. The office buildings had been refurbished, new


    luxury towers had been built around them, and shopping malls had been built around them in what


    would have been a downtown area.


    I stood still for a moment. Coming back here after four years, I was in a different frame of mind.


    It was still early, and I was sitting in the square. There were people walking back and forth along the


    road, some lovers holding hands andughing, and some old people walking with their hands. Time


    seemed to go faster.


    When Dennis was sitting next to me, I was distracted for a moment. Seeing his smile on his face, I


    couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in City P?¡±


    He smiled and said, ¡°I thought you were still in HL Area, but I didn¡¯t think you were back in Newton


    Town. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

 Chapter 333 Going Back to City p 8

    Chapter 333 Going Back to City p 8


    I tilted my head and leaned on his shoulder. ¡°I was going to tell you, but I thought you were in City P, so


    I thought I¡¯d call you when I got there.¡±


    He nodded and put his arm around me. ¡°Just tell me wherever you are. Let me know you¡¯re safe.¡±


    I said OK and looked at the crowds and said, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Can you guess?¡±


    I shook my head. I couldn¡¯t guess. I lifted eyes to see his eyes with some warm light, ¡°perhaps it is


    fate!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± He nodded and kissed me lightly on the forehead.


    The streets were mottled and messy, and the gentle rain was falling. Our eyes met, and the kiss came


    unexpectedly.


    Eager and crazy, but gentle and long. There was a gasp in the air, perhaps because some passers-by


    hade by unexpectedly.


    Maybe someone recognized Dennis, and after a long time, he let me go. There was no one around, but


    passers-by stopped and looked at us deliberately, as if inquiring or surprised.


    Someone took a picture with a cell phone, probably because he recognized Dennis.


    I looked up at him, blushing. ¡°We¡¯re being looked at like monkeys. It¡¯s your fault.¡±


    He smiled and took me in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s my fault!¡±


    The ck Maybach pulled over and put me in the driver¡¯s seat. Toby got out and walked over to


    Dennis.


    Dennis whispered something in his ear, and then Dennis got in the car, looked at me sideways, and


    said, ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡±


    I realized I had been sitting here for hours.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    At the French restaurant.


    This had always been the habitual choice.


    In four years, Newton Town had changed a lot. Dennis picked out the address, on top of the City


    Garden in the heart of the city, with a great view.


    Before we had even ordered, we ran into someone we knew. It was not an acquaintance of mine. It


    was Dennis¡¯s.


    Kind of a legend, Bernice Miller. We were far apart. Her borate makeup and clothes made her the


    most noticeable woman in the room.


    Bernice Miller, who saw me as she walked in, had a slightly stiff smile on her face, as if she were


    thinking.


    But only for a moment. She smiled and looked at Dennis, ¡°I thought you were busy at work, but I¡¯m


    surprised you¡¯re meeting a friend.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t show much emotion. He just said, ¡°You¡¯re here alone?¡±


    She smiled, ¡°I have an appointment with a friend. HY Technology Co., Ltd. needs to find the right


    photographer for its promotion.¡±


    Dennis nodded and said, ¡°Well, go ahead!¡±


    Bernice Miller smiled with slight embarrassment and looked at me politely. ¡°And this one is?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife ra Kennedy!¡± Dennis said, pointing to a stiff-faced Bernice Miller, looked at me and


    said, ¡°Bernice Miller, actress from the George Group.¡±


    Such introductions were somewhat hurtful to admirers. Bernice Miller¡¯s face stiffened, but she had been


    in show business for years.


    She looked at me and held out her hand. ¡°Hello, Miss Kennedy, I¡¯m Bernice Miller. You can call me


    Bernice.¡±


    I nodded, shook her hand, and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m ra, his ex-wife. Hello. Miss Bernice.¡±


    She paused for a few seconds, then said, ¡°Ex-wife? You and Mr. George are divorced?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°It¡¯s been four years.¡±


    Bernice Miller seemed surprised, but as an actress, her expression was well controlled. She smiled.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to meet my friends. See youter!¡±


    Dennis said very little. He just nodded nonchntly.


    I smiled without saying much.


    As Bernice Miller walked away, Dennis stared at me and I started to say, ¡°You¡¯re probably failing such a


    good restaurant by looking at me like that.¡±


    He smiled, then elegantly cut the steak into pieces and ced it in front of me in exchange for the


    untouched steak.


    I didn¡¯t like cutting steak. It was a fact that I was clumsy. Diana used to say that when I cut steak it felt


    like I was dissecting a corpse.


    Part of the reason why People in Europe liked to use knives and forks was because long ago, people in


    Europe mostly ate raw food, so they mostly cut and ate it on the fly.


    I didn¡¯t check Diana¡¯s conclusion, but somehow, I had this idea in my mind.


    Bernice Miller was not far away. She could see me and Dennis from her vantage point.


    ¡°Drink some juice first!¡± Dennis said. He was already pushing the juice to my lips.


    I was forced to drink,ughing at the man¡¯s gesture, which was mostly deliberate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. You don¡¯t have to do it!¡± I was not being pretentious, but it was somehow unnatural to


    be looked at by Bernice Miller from such a distance.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re dating, it¡¯s natural to be intimate.¡± There was definitely something intentional about him.


    I sighed. He really bore a grudge!


    Looking at the steak he sent to my mouth, I felt a little helpless, ¡°I really can do it myself.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°I like to feed you.¡±


    I guessed he treated me like a pig.


    Coming out of the restaurant, I smiled in the car, ¡°When I was in HL Area, one day in a bar, a young


    man named Luke White professed his love for me as Bernice Miller and left me a bunch of flowers.¡±


    I was not really interested in other people¡¯s misconceptions. It was just that I¡¯d been told I was like to


    her a few times and I was a little confused.


    So I took a closer look at Bernice Miller. We did look alike. Our eyes and eyebrows were very simr,


    and our noses were very simr, too.


    He started the car and smiled. ¡°There are many people in this world who are simr in appearance.


    Although they try to imitate you, but the temperament and verve were ultimately impossible to imitate.


    No matter how much they look like you, they¡¯re not you.¡±


    I smiled and said no more.


    I was tired after a long day. I woke up in a daze and saw him parked his car downstairs in a vi.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I said, still sleepy. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°We are in our home!¡± He said, leaning over to unfasten my seat belt.


    I opened my eyes. Our eyes met and there was something indescribable about it. His breath was


    warm, with a hint of tobo.


    I subconsciously looked away, but suddenly he kissed me, fiercely and persistently.


    It took me a long time to find my voice. ¡°rie¡¯s still at YT Apartment. I need to get back!¡±


    ¡°I called Alex. He¡¯ll take care of rie. There¡¯s no reason to live apart from me now that you¡¯re back.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡±


    He said hoarsely. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign it.¡±


    He picked me up and went straight into the vi. With hindsight, I found we were in T Vis.


    Four yearster, except for the refurbished exterior of the house, the inside of the vi was basically the


    same as before. As I entered the vi, I said, ¡°I can walk myself!¡±


    It was more or less out of ce to be held like this.


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take a break with your eyes closed.¡±


    I smiled. It was just a short walk. Why should we worry about these few minutes?


    To my surprise, there were people in the living room. It was Yara and Bernice Miller, whom I had met


    during the day.

 Chapter 334 Going Back to City P 9

    Chapter 334 Going Back to City P 9


    After four years of absence, Yara¡¯s face looked pale and calm, but still dignified.


    Dennis and I appeared in such an intimate way that as soon as we entered the vi, they stood up from


    their tea sitting in the living room.


    Yara frowned when she saw me. She Looked at Dennis and said angrily, ¡°What are you bringing her


    back for? You......¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s my personal business.¡± He spoke so softly that no


    emotion could be discerned, but there was a distant coolness about him.


    Yara was a little agitated. ¡°Dennis, you¡¯re already apart. Why are you still fighting? Four years, you...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯d better go home.¡¯ He clearly gave the order to leave.


    ¡°If you are sleepy, have a good rest!¡± Dennis looked down at me. His eyes were light and warm.


    I sighed. I had invisibly offended Yara this way.


    His voice was warm as he carried me upstairs. ¡°Everything is still in the bedroom. They are the things


    you like to use every day. Just like before.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, and Bernice, standing in the living room, seemed to be swaying slightly.


    She looked at me hopelessly.


    As a woman, you always had instincts. I didn¡¯t know what happened to Dennis and Bernice Miller in the


    ¡°Mr. George!¡± Bernice spoke, and her voice was a little hollow in the empty hall.


    Dennis frowned and looked back at her with a frown on his face. ¡°Miss Miller, what do you want to


    say?¡±


    Bernice pursed her lips and looked aggrieved. ¡°There are some details I¡¯d like to discuss with you


    about HY Technology Co., Ltd.¡¯s endorsement.¡±


    Dennis was a man who was dignified and elegant. Looking at her, he did not have much emotion, but


    only spoke lightly, ¡°Miss Miller, it¡¯s nine o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The working hours of the George


    Group are eight hours. From nine o¡¯clock in the morning to six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, it¡¯s three hours


    past the end of the day. You¡¯re a highly educated man, and showing up uninvited is rude. Now you ask


    me to talk to you about work in the middle of the night, and people who don¡¯t know the details will think


    I have something with you.¡±


    His eyes were grave, ¡°You¡¯re an adult. Surely you know what to do and what to say at a given time. Go


    back early today, although I don¡¯t know how you came to my home today, but I don¡¯t want to see this


    situation again. I don¡¯t want people intruding on the privacy that my wife and I deserve. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was polite and gentle, without the slightest hint of anger. But it was extremely unpleasant for any girl


    to hear that. It was like hurting someone in the gentlest way.


    He said these things calmly, to a girl who admired him, which was kind of cruel.


    Yara frowned. ¡°Dennis, you¡¯re out of line!¡±


    Bernice¡¯s face was pale and gaunt, but she suppressed her emotions. It was a little awkward.


    Yara said, ¡°Berny, he¡¯s a straight talker. Don¡¯t take that to heart. I¡¯ll call a car to take you back.¡±


    Bernice Miller shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She looked down, not daring to look at Dennis again, and turned and left the vi.


    Yara followed her outside, probably tofort her. Dennis was angry because he somehow guessed


    what Bernice Miller had said to Yara.


    I didn¡¯t know what kind of friendship Yara had with Bernice Miller during those four years, which made


    her so protective of Her. But now, it looked a little different.


    After taking me back to my bedroom, Dennis gaveme a small kiss on my forehead and said in a low


    voice, ¡°Close your eyes and go to sleep.¡±


    Then he got up and went downstairs.


    The elder was mostly concerned about the younger generation. Yara didn¡¯t want me to be with Dennis,


    so I guessed she knew she had a lot on her mind.


    In fact, if I were her, I wouldn¡¯t agree either. After all, it was intrinsically difficult for two people who had


    hurt each other to continue living together.


    He turned off the light in the bedroom. It was supposed to let me sleep, but I was afraid of the dark, so I


    couldn¡¯t close my eyes.


    I got out of bed and turned on themp. I couldn¡¯t sleep, and rie no longer needed incense hypnosis


    to fall asleep.


    I got up and left the bedroom. There seemed to be a heavy sound of conversation in the hall.


    It was Dennis and Yara, and they were arguing about me.


    Yara looked angry. ¡°Why can¡¯t you let go? Her parents, and her past. You both know there¡¯s no going


    back. You can''t have a normal couple¡¯s life. What¡¯s wrong with Berny?¡±


    She was a little agitated, ¡°In appearance, she is very simr to ra. She¡¯s young and innocent and


    gentle, and with her you could do your business. You two can have a baby together. What¡¯s wrong with


    that? Why hold on to the past? What¡¯s the point of torturing yourself like that?¡±


    Even I thought that was right. Yeah, why should we get stuck in the past and not just move on with


    someone else?


    Dennis was silent for so long that I thought he had nothing to say, but he said lightly, ¡°I met her when


    she was 22. That year, she came out of the library building at J University with a copy of Little Women


    with Diana. Diana asked her if she could choose to be one of them, which one would she choose. She


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    had no hesitation in choosing Josephine. She looked up at the sky through her white fingers,


    innocently. Josephine, she said, was the bravest of them all. She has a mind of her own and is not


    afraid to pursue her career, but also to pursue love.¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, her life was the most liberal. That was the first time I met her. At that time, I


    thought, the girl must have the sea of stars in her heart. When she was 24, my grandfather brought her


    into the George family and asked me to marry her. I thought that such a girl would not want to marry


    me. Not wanting to embarrass her, I refused. But grandpa decided, and he forced us into church and


    married us. I thought that if she wanted to leave one day, I wouldn¡¯t stop her. For two years, I stayed


    away from her, focusing my energy and time on the responsibilities Calvin entrusted to me. But once a


    seed is nted in the heart, it will germinate over time. And then I got drunk and she got pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I think this should be fate, so, I began to be good to her, unreservedly good to her. I promised her that I


    would protect her and our son, that I would give her a big wedding, and that I would never hurt her. She


    had no family, no home, and I was all she had. But somehow, I hurt her anyway. I spent four years


    thinking that if it wasn¡¯t for me, with her temperament, she would have had a wonderful life.¡±

 Chapter 335 Going Back to City P

    Chapter 335 Going Back to City P


    He looked at Yara and smiled at himself, ¡°Yara, it¡¯s not that she can¡¯t live without me, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t live


    without her. I never learned how to love her, which is why I broke her all over the ce along the way.


    It¡¯s not that I only love her, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t have the ability to love after meeting her. I want to keep her,


    no matter what happens in this life, I want to protect her as much as possible. The past is the past. The


    future is what matters, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I stood there, looking at him, feeling an unspeakable pain in my heart. My eyes fell on the ring on his


    finger, which, yes, he never seemed to remove.


    Yara probably didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She opened her mouth for a moment, but had nothing to


    say.


    She looked up at me with a self-deprecating look, then she shook her head and walked away in a daze.


    I turned and went back to my bedroom. I never thought about who I was to Dennis. I knew he loved me


    and cared for me, but I never thought he would be so affectionate.


    Lying in bed, I waspletely awake. When Dennis came in, I was still staring.


    Seeing hime in, I unconsciously closed my eyes, but he caught me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you


    still awake?¡±


    I paused for a moment. ¡°Probably because of the change of the room.¡± Then I regretted it. How could I


    say that when it was my room four years ago?


    With a slight frown and smile, he walked over to me,y down and pulled me close to him. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s


    because I wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    Iughed, feeling a little dazed.


    It was not cold in September, but it was chilly. In the middle of the night, I was a little cold, so I looked


    for heat to get into his arms, and then he held me close.


    A touch of pain actually began to spread in my heart. We all didn¡¯t know what the future would be, so


    we might as well live the present!


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The sun was dancing through the screen in my bedroom, and I woke up, a little confused, to find


    Dennis sitting on the edge of the bed working on papers.


    I said, ¡°Dennis!¡± I thought it was a dream, but he looked up at me with starlight in his eyes. With


    hindsight, I realized that it really seemed to be him.


    He put the papers away, stood up and kissed me, smiling. ¡°Want to go out with meter?¡±


    I dulled. ¡°Is it work?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Sort of! It¡¯s a fine day. You can go out for a walk.¡±


    I nodded.


    The publicity shooting of HY Technology Co., Ltd. That was half the reason Dennis came to Newton


    Town.


    The location was chosen in an outdoor studio. Dennis didn¡¯t need to go, but he seemed to think he


    could take me for a walk, so he did.


    In such arge studio, the staff were busy. Before entering the studio, Dennis got a call saying he


    needed to check something out.


    He frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you prepare in advance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Gibson''s project. Mr. Gibson said on the phone that he needs to talk to you.¡±


    Dennis was a little angry, but still didn¡¯t show anything. He nodded and smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    He hung up the phone and looked at me. Before he could speak, I smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead. I can


    walk alone. If you follow me, I might look like a monkey again.¡±


    This was true. There were not many people in the George Group who didn¡¯t know Dennis. Seeing him


    with a woman, there might be something to gossip about.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded, called Toby, asked him to show me around, and left.


    Toby was following me. I walked a few steps and looked back at him awkwardly. ¡°I can walk by myself.


    You can go and do your business.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I can be your guide.¡±


    I smiled helplessly. There was not much difference between him following me and Dennis following me.


    Fortunately, I saw someone standing in front of the studio, whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time. I lost my


    mind for a few seconds, smiled, walked up and said, ¡°Jackie!¡±


    After four years, she seemed to be getting better and better.


    Seeing me, she was more surprised than expected. Then, without waiting for me to react, she took a


    few steps to hug me and said excitedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where have you been all these years? Why


    is there no word from you? You reported all your contact information lost, you...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± I started to smile. I did change everything when I left four years ago.


    It would be hard to find me if you didn¡¯t try very hard.


    Jackie relented. Seeing Toby following me, she looked at me. ¡°Did Mr. George bring you here?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I came out for a walk, and you can take me for a walk.¡± I looked at Toby and smiled, ¡°Mr.


    Rollins, can I ask Jackie to show me around?¡±


    Toby nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you. Madam, you can contact me if you need anything.¡±


    As he walked away, I looked at Jackie and smiled. ¡°Thank you for showing up, or I might have been


    looking like a monkeyter.¡±


    She nodded and smiled. ¡°Mr. Rollins is Mr. George¡¯s favorite guy, and to be followed like that, hat in


    hand, was really going to get a lot of attention. Come on, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    She quipped, ¡°You can rest easy with me. I¡¯m just a nning manager, and you¡¯re not going to be


    treated like a monkey.¡±


    As I followed Jackie into the studio, she asked me about the past four years and introduced me about


    the George Group¡¯s film industry.


    It was kind of breezy.


    ¡°Miss Wells, publicity says Bernice Miller is sick today and can¡¯t make it to the set. What do we do?


    Now that everything is ready, how can the actress note at thest minute?¡±


    Jackie was surprised for a moment and frowned, ¡°How did that happen? It takes a week to set up the


    studio and shoot the scene. Now we¡¯re just waiting to shoot. The weather and temperature today are


    perfect for taking photos. What¡¯s the matter with her? Why so suddenly?¡±


    At this time several responsible persons were also around. They all panicked and said, ¡°The promo is


    scheduled toe out tomorrow. Journalists and media have been informed in advance, if we don¡¯t


    shoot today, it will affect the reputation of the George Group.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If the publicity film is not released on time, we will not only losebor costs and material


    costs, but also affect the stock of the George Group.¡±


    ¡°I think Bernice Miller did it on purpose. Is it okay to be so arrogant? After a few trips with Mr. George,


    she really thought she was a queen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She used to y the big girl, but now that I¡¯s so serious and urgent, how can she just not


    They were worried andining and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Seeing Jackie staring at me, I gasped, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She pressed her lips together. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you look a lot like Bernice Miller?¡±


    It was loud enough for everyone around to hear. I was speechless for a moment, of course I knew.


    Looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help frowning, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She looked at me eagerly, ¡°ra, will you do me a favor?¡±

 Chapter 336 Who’s the Stand-in Anyway? 1

    Chapter 336 Who¡¯s the Stand-in Anyway? 1


    I froze for a few seconds, confused, and looked at her. ¡°What?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She hesitated, as if she were too embarrassed to speak, but the man next to her said, ¡°Thisdy is like


    Bernice Miller. And She has a much better temperament.¡±


    For a moment, someone looked tentatively at Jackie and said, ¡°Are you going to...?¡±


    Jackie nodded and looked at me. ¡°ra, you have the same features as Bernice Miller, but you have a


    better temperament. If we don¡¯t shoot the propaganda film today, the George Group will suffer a loss,


    and then if Mr. George asks who is responsible, I may face the risk of losing my job. Can you do the


    shooting for me?


    ¡°Shoot a promo?¡± I hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this, and I haven¡¯t had much exposure to it


    before.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. All you have to do is get dressed and stand up while the


    photographer guides you.¡±


    I pressed my lips together and felt pity for her as she perspired slightly on her forehead.


    Dulled for a moment, I nodded in agreement.


    Perhaps because the trouble was out of the way, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Jackie grabbed me


    and said, ¡°Thank you!¡± She was very serious.


    As she led me toward the dressing room, she said something grateful, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d say yes. Mr.


    George wouldn¡¯t have let you out in the open like this, but the timing was right. I was ready to beg you,


    ra, thank you!¡±


    She looked at me with an honest face.


    I smiled, thinking she was exaggerating. ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake. You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°You have no idea what your help means to me.¡±


    In the dressing room, makeup artists and stylists had arrived, Jackie made the arrangements, and then


    she was called away to set up the scene.


    I sat in front of the mirror, and the makeup artist looked at me and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, you and


    Bernice Miller really look like.¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°They resemble each other in features, but not in spirit or manner.¡± Someone interrupted, ¡°Miss


    Kennedy¡¯s features were more natural, and Bernice Miller¡¯s manner always gave me the odd


    impression that she was imitating a person.¡±


    The makeup artist began to put on my makeup. Maybe people thought I was just a temporary stand-in,


    so they started talking unbridled.


    ¡°Imitation? I think she¡¯s imitating Olivia Pearson, who was so well protected by Mr. George.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. I heard that Miss Pearson was Mr. George¡¯s secret mistress, and he kept her in his


    cottage all these years for fear she might get hurt.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I assigned to make up this Miss Pearson at an auction? Bernice Miller is almost a model of her.


    They¡¯re so much alike.¡±


    They had a heated discussion, and I wondered if it was duty that Dennis had protected Olivia so well


    over the past four years.


    They continued talking. ¡°I hear Mr. George is getting engaged to this Miss Pearson. An insider says


    they are very sweet.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mr. George and Miss Pearson were photographed kissing in the downtown square


    yesterday. But it seems only the back of Miss Pearson, who was identified as Bernice Miller at the time


    of the photo¡¯s release.¡±


    I unconsciously froze for a moment, kissing in the square?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that woman looked from the back like Miss Pearson, or Bernice Miller. The woman in the


    photo is obviously wearing cheap clothes! Both women are controversial. How could they just walk


    around the square? And, Bernice Miller in particr, she usually wears designer clothes. The clothes


    on that woman are obviously not big brands!¡±


    Some were about to say something, but were interrupted by noises outside.


    The makeup artist, who had done my makeup, looked at me and said, ¡°Amazing! Miss Kennedy, you


    have such fine features, and such fine skin.¡±


    I smiled and saw a group of people entering the dressing room, led by a woman who looked about


    forty.


    She was in a bad mood. ¡°Our Berny hasn¡¯te yet. Who allowed you to shoot with a double?¡±


    ¡°Miss Jones, I heard that Bernice was sick. She couldn¡¯t make it today, so we decided to get a stand-


    in!¡± That was Cora, the head of the publicity department.


    The woman called Miss Jones gave me a cold look and looked down her nose at me. ¡°Berny is sick,


    but she didn¡¯t say she was going to stop shooting. Look what kind of double you got, you really think


    you¡¯re gonna be as good as Berny with makeup? It¡¯s a monkey business.¡±


    ¡°Go get Berny out of the car,¡± she said, raising her hand to the young assistant who was following her.


    ¡°The makeup artist and stylist will get ready to change Berny¡¯s makeup.¡±


    The makeup artist and the stylist were a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Miss Jones, but we¡¯ve given


    instructions to ask Miss Kennedy to shoot. We¡¯ve got the look and makeup done, and we¡¯re ready to


    shoot. If we try to do it again, it¡¯s going to take us a while.¡±


    ¡°How valuable is your time? Are they as valuable as Berny¡¯s? Is it hard to restyle the makeup? Do you


    really think a recement could make a promo as high-end as the George Group?¡± The woman called


    Miss Jones gave me a particrly dismissive look.


    She sneered, ¡°She really thinks she canpete with Berny because she¡¯s a bit like her? She is


    nothing but an inferior imitation.¡±


    This was in and simple personal assault.


    ¡°Nelly Jones, when did you get so mean?¡± Jackie, who hade from outside, walked up to me,


    patted the back of my hand and said, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I shook my head calmly. I got used to this four years ago.


    When Jackie showed up, Nelly Jones sneered, ¡°I was wondering who it was. What are you, Miss Wells,


    a director of marketing, doing in the publicity department?¡±


    After years in business, Jackie was good at dealing with people like her, ¡°Since when do you, Nelly


    Jones, an agent, get to tell the George Group¡¯s announcement department what to do? At least I work


    for the George Group. But Nelly Jones, what are you? ording to Mr. George, you¡¯re just Bernice


    Miller¡¯s personal agent, which, frankly, has nothing to do with the George Group.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nelly Jones¡¯s chest heaved with anger, ¡°It seems that you are not going to continue to work


    with our Berny, and we need to ask Mr. George to discuss whether our Berny belongs to the George


    Group.¡±


    That seems to be a bit of a twist on Jackie¡¯s meaning. With a sneer, Jackie ignored her and looked at


    the photographer and said, ¡°Makeup and look are done. Get ready to shoot. Now, the field controller,


    remove the irrelevant person from the field.¡±

 Chapter 337 Who’s the Stand-in Anyway? 2

    Chapter 337 Who¡¯s the Stand-in Anyway? 2


    Perhaps Nelly Jones hadn¡¯t been so overlooked, and just as she was about to freak out, Bernice Miller


    was invited in from outside.


    She was wearing a long white dress, her long hair was pulled up, and her delicate face looked even


    smaller.


    I thought this was the third time we¡¯d met. Our eyes met, and she was a little surprised, obviously


    surprised that I was here.


    Before Bernice Miller could speak, her manager, Nelly Jones, said, ¡°Berny, there you are. Let¡¯s do


    makeup first!¡±


    Bernice Miller said nothing, but looked at me coldly. ¡°Miss Kennedy?¡±


    I smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello, Miss Bernice!¡±


    She looked at me from beginning to end, her eyes resting on my face, her brow furrowed with vague


    anger. ¡°Since when has Miss Kennedy taken my part?¡±


    Jackie said, ¡°Miss Bernice Miller, didn¡¯t you say you were sick and couldn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Bernice Miller looked at her and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Miss Wells, do you think I can be reced


    by anyone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Said Nelly Jones. ¡°If anyone on the street could be here, what¡¯s Berny? She only looks a little


    like Berny, and she thinks she¡¯s some kind of queen. That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t speak politely, get out!¡± Jackie fumed, ¡°The George group needs a responsible, ethical and


    positive spokesperson, not a picky eye candy.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Nelly Jones stopped faking it and started Shouting at Jackie, ¡°You¡¯re just


    a marketing director. You could lose your job just because Berny said something. Who do you think you


    are?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Jackie almostughed. ¡°One word from her can put me out of a job? What? When did the George


    group go to Bernice Miller? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡±


    ¡°Why not? After all these years of Bernice Miller and Mr. George, who the hell are you to run wild


    here?¡± Nelly Jones was a bit reserved, but everyone could tell Bernice Miller and Dennis had a good


    rtionship.


    The onlookers didn¡¯t like Bernice Miller very much, but when they heard this, most of them knew in their


    hearts that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jackie, a hard-noseddy, looked at Bernice Miller sarcastically and said, ¡°Nelly Jones doesn¡¯t know


    the exact nature of Miss Bernice¡¯s rtionship with Mr. George, but Miss Bernice, don¡¯t you know it


    yourself?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jackie sneered, ¡°You must have seen pictures of her when you first got stic surgery, so your eyes


    and nose look just like hers. Mr. George got tired of looking at you all these years, and are you still


    wondering who you¡¯re trying to imitate? Huh?¡±


    This was particrly ironic for a star, let alone in public. She blew the lid off a female star¡¯s stic


    surgery.


    The reporter who knew how to grasp the hot topic had already thought of tomorrow¡¯s headline copy.


    However, when I heard Jackie¡¯s words, I noticed that Bernice Miller and Olivia did dress very much


    alike. They both loved the pure white dress. If I hadn¡¯t seen her twice before, I would have confused the


    two.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Angry, Nelly Jones lunged at Jackie, pushed her to the ground and


    yelled, ¡°Jackie, don¡¯t you think you can do anything here, I¡¯m telling you, I can use you of false


    usation.¡±


    I went to help Jackie, and she patted my hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    She stood up and looked coldly at Nelly Jones with a sneer. ¡°Are you angry because I mentioned your


    sore spot?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Nelly Jones was so angry that she pushed me out of the way and hit Jackie directly.


    I lost my footing and did not notice that she would suddenly go crazy. She suddenly tore me apart and


    knocked me unsteadily against the dresser, which was angr and sharp. I hurt my arm and felt numb


    with pain.


    Nelly Jones and Jackie started to wrestle, and no one dared to intervene but say, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    But the words seemed extremely weak.


    Bernice Miller folded her hands and looked at me coldly.


    Jackie, wearing high heels and long hair, was caught by Nelly Jones as if she were being ripped off.


    She was scratched several times by Nelly Jones and her face was cut. Nothing was more precious


    than a woman¡¯s face.


    Frowning, I moved to stop her, but Nelly Jones jerked Jackie away as if she was anticipating it.


    Then, out of the blue, she pped me. I was unprepared, and she hit me hard in the face.


    For a moment my head was buzzing and my cheeks tingled with pain.


    ¡°Nelly Jones, how dare you hit her!¡± Jackie said, taking the mess from her dresser and throwing it at


    Nelly Jones.


    I was standing on the side, and I wouldn¡¯t have been hit, but I was suddenly pushed by people around


    me, and all that mess came down on me.


    Jackie froze and looked at Bernice Miller, who was pushing me. ¡°You¡¯re really mean!¡±


    Bernice Miller sneered, ¡°She¡¯s just a substitute. Is she so worth protecting?¡±


    Jackie was so angry that she almost blew up.


    But Toby, who suddenly appeared at the door, came in and broke up the dispute. Toby looked a little


    confused when he saw me. ¡°Why... What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Bernice Miller and her manager yed the big game by not doing it, so I asked ra to do it for me,


    but they came and they couldn¡¯t take it, so they started fighting and hitting her!¡±


    There was something preemptive about Jackie¡¯s words.


    Toby looked at Bernice Miller and said, ¡°Miss Miller, if you can¡¯t do your job properly, there¡¯s no need to


    be in show business anymore.¡±


    Toby was Dennis¡¯s assistant. His words carried a lot of weightpared to Dennis.


    For a moment, Bernice Miller turned pale and looked at Toby. ¡°Mr. Rollins, aren¡¯t you going to listen to


    everyone and make a decision?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need! It wasn¡¯t Toby who said that. It was Dennis who just walked in.


    He walked over to me, his eyes on my face, his warm fingertips on the cheek where I¡¯d just been


    pped by Nelly Jones.


    His eyes became cold and grim. ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°Dennis!¡± When Bernice Miller, who had been cold, saw Dennis, her face became warmer.


    Dennis ignored her. He just looked back at me with his dark eyes narrowed. ¡°Who did it?¡±


    For a moment the air was filled with tiny kes of ice, and people looked at each other and guessed.


    With anger still on her face, Jackie looked at Bernice Miller coldly and said, ¡°It was Miss Miller¡¯s


    manager, Nelly Jones. She had other injuries as well.¡±

 Chapter 338 Who’s the Stand-in Anyway? 3

    Chapter 338 Who¡¯s the Stand-in Anyway? 3


    Jackie¡¯s words were usatory. I pressed my lips together and didn¡¯t speak.


    Dennis frowns, his voice low and cold, his eyes on me. ¡°Where else are you hurt?¡±


    I shook my head slightly and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Are you finished?¡±


    The air was so quiet around him that you could faintly hear the sound of a gasp, which was surprise,


    shock, and even more perplexity.


    Dennis seemed to have no intention of letting it go. Touching the wound on my face, his eyes were


    deep and cold.


    ¡°How can someone I value the most, someone I don¡¯t want to hurt, get hurt here?¡± He said it softly, but


    with a faint taste of blood.


    For a moment Bernice Miller¡¯s face was pale and her limp body seemed to have lost its bnce.


    Nelly Jones, too, realized something was wrong. Her face turned white, and she looked at Bernice


    Miller with a questioning look, as if she were asking about my rtionship with Dennis.


    I knew Dennis was pissed, but it was hispany, so I let it go. From what I knew of him, Bernice


    Miller¡¯s career in show business was pretty much over.


    I said simply, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go. What are we going to eatter?¡±


    He softened his face and shook my hand. He sighed. ¡°Darling, you are my woman, and you don¡¯t have


    to be sensible to retreat on any asion.¡±


    His dark eyes fell on Nelly Jones, and his voice was low and cold. ¡°Hit back as they hit you!¡±


    At these words, Nelly Jones¡¯s legs gave way and she dropped to her knees, looking at Dennis and me,


    her voice shaking. ¡°Mr. George, I was wrong, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I apologize to thedy. I beg you,


    and I apologize to thedy.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything, but just looked at her coldly. His voice was low and heartless. ¡°Can you


    bring a dead person back to life by saying sorry after killing someone?¡±


    Nelly Jones dried her eyes, looked at me, pale, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hit you. You can hit my back,


    p me as much as you like, but I beg you, Mr. George, I beg you, I beg you to be kind enough to


    leave Berny a way out.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t speak. He looked at me, his bloodthirsty mouth softening a little. ¡°Are you afraid your


    hands will hurt?¡±


    He took my hand in his, motioned for me to tten it, and looked coldly at Nelly Jones.


    Nelly Jones, who knew what to do, got up and approached me.


    Before I knew it, Dennis took me by the hand and hit her. It would be better to say Dennis was the right


    person to hit her. I didn¡¯t force it, and it probably slipped away before I even touched her face.


    But that hard p left Nelly Jones bleeding from the corners of her mouth, and it was Dennis who did


    the hard work.


    For a moment there was an eerie chill in the air, and Dennis¡¯s anger didn¡¯t go away.


    He looked at Nelly Jones and said in a cold voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±


    Then he looked at Bernice Miller coldly. His eyes were cold as ice and he didn¡¯t speak, but it was clear


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    that Dennis hated her.


    My hand was pulled by him, he said helplessly, ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to be soft to them!¡± He


    looked at Jackie, frowned, and even his eyes at Toby were cold.


    I know he did it because I was wronged. But it was not really their fault.


    I took his arm, looked up at him and asked, ¡°Have you finished your work? I¡¯m getting hungry!¡±


    He smiled, raised his hand and scraped my nose. Although in front of everyone, but he did not hide his


    affection for me, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to lunch.¡±


    Dennis and I came out of the studio. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. I thought the whole George Group going


    to explode.


    Sure enough, we hadn¡¯t gone long before ew heard an incredulous voice behind us. ¡°Who is this


    woman?¡±


    ¡°So, who¡¯s the Stand-in¡­?


    As I got into the car, I looked sideways at him. ¡°Are Bernice Miller and I really alike?¡±


    He curled his lips and smiled, his fingers resting momentarily on my cheek. ¡°No, she¡¯s not good enough


    to look like you!¡±


    I closed my lips and said no more. Had Dennis softened up? Actually, no. Four years had made his


    tactics more sinister.


    It was just that he knew better than ever how to hide his feelings. He gave me all the warmth and love


    he had left, the only warmth he had left.


    Back at the vi, rie was squatting in the yard ying with a fluffy little teddy.


    I looked back at Dennis for a second. ¡°Did you pick her up here?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°After I finish my work here, we¡¯ll go back to school in City P. I¡¯ve arranged for rie¡¯s


    school. Take her and have fun while you¡¯re here.¡±


    When we returned, rie ran toward me and said excitedly, ¡°Mom, can I keep him?¡±


    She pointed at the brown teddy, which was still tiny, looking like he was three months old.


    I frowned and instinctively tried to say no, but Dennis said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have time, let him spend more


    time with rie. She has to have friends.¡±


    After returning from HL Area, rie seemed a little quieter. When she was with Joey, she always talked


    a lot, but after she left HL Area, she seemed to be less talkative.


    Sudden change of scenery, and no friends. It would be nice to let her keep the dog.


    I nodded in agreement.


    Meals had been prepared at home. Nanny Daisy was getting old and returned home to retire. Dennis


    found a new Nanny.


    It was a middle-aged woman in her forties, named Prima.


    Before long, Toby came by. Dennis was sitting in the living room. He didn¡¯t seem to be shy about it.


    Toby said, looking worried. ¡°Mr. George, I was negligent about what happened today. What are you


    going to do with Bernice Miller?¡±


    Dennis yed with his phone, skillful but faintly cold. ¡°For a star, she¡¯s not qualified. Now that she¡¯s


    been hot for four years, it¡¯s time to give young people a chance.¡±


    Toby paused, nodded and said, ¡°Well, what about Nelly Jones, her mother?¡±


    Dennis frowned, with a faint chill on his handsome brow. ¡°You can take care of this!¡±


    After a pause, he lifted his eyes to Toby, frowning, ¡°Choose a new cast for the promo, someone who


    looks good.¡±


    Toby nodded, then looked at me and left.


    rie seemed to like little Teddy, naming him Snowball and holding him as she talked to herself all the


    time.


    Looking at Dennis, I said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ban her, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need!¡±


    He smiled and cooled Prima¡¯s boiled egg on the palm of his hand, moved slightly closer to me, peeled


    it and rubbed it lightly on my face, mostly to remove the bruise.


    Nelly Jones didn¡¯t really p that hard and the bruises were pretty much gone, but Dennis was just too


    nervous.

 Chapter 339 Who’s the Stand-in Anyway? 4

    Chapter 339 Who¡¯s the Stand-in Anyway? 4


    ¡°She has to learn the hard way what not to mess with.¡± He said casually.


    He nced briefly into the kitchen and, seeing that Prima had prepared the meal, got up, picked rie


    up and led me into the dining room.


    ¡­


    Over the weekend.


    We booked our flight back to City P and got up early. rie didn¡¯t wake up and fell asleep in Dennis¡¯s


    arms.


    rie woke up just before we got on the ne. Kids could be attracted to kids. The woman next to us


    in the terminal was holding a baby in her arms, maybe seven or eight months old.


    The little boy was active and kept bouncing around in his mother¡¯s arms. When he saw the doughnut in


    rie¡¯s hand, he kept reaching for it.


    rie looked at her favorite doughnut. She didn¡¯t seem to want to share, but the little friend seemed to


    want it.


    She sighed, took a few steps closer to the mother and said, ¡°Hi, may I give him this?¡±


    The woman was stunned, smiled and nodded, agreeing.


    After sending the doughnut away, rie looked at the baby, then at her beloved doughnut.


    She came running back to Dennis and me and looked at me and said, ¡°Mom, are you going to give me


    another brother someday?¡±


    She was too young to see the error in the words. Dennis pulled her over and said with a smile, ¡°If


    Mommy¡¯s going to have a baby, it¡¯s for me!¡±


    I wasughing at how serious this guy was.


    rie pursed her lips and looked up at him earnestly. ¡°So, is Uncle George going to marry Mama?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Dennis said, his eyes on me, mixed with tenderness.


    rie nodded, a little pleased, and looked at me. ¡°Mom, when you and Uncle George get married, am I


    going to have a dad? And can I have a brother?¡±


    I smiled. Seeing time was up, I stood up and said, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re boarding.¡±


    When she didn¡¯t get an answer, rie frowned, a little upset. But the child¡¯s emotions came and went


    quickly.


    Dennis got into first ss and sat down. rie was asleep. He grabbed me and smiled. ¡°How about we


    get married in October?¡±


    It was September now. If we were to get married in October, wouldn¡¯t it be next month?


    I scowled and paused before saying, ¡°Dennis, let¡¯s just go with the flow!¡±


    Anyway, the wedding didn¡¯t seem so important anymore. I was going back to City P because I wanted


    rie to have a good future.


    As for the rest, I hadn¡¯t thought about it.


    When I refused, he didn¡¯t get angry. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll get married when you¡¯re


    ready.¡±


    It took us four hours to get to City P from Newton Town.


    Toby set up a pickup for rie ahead of time. Dennis got a phone call when he just got off the ne.


    From the way he sounded, it should be about thepany. As the chairman of a listedpany, he


    should be busy.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked down at the wristwatch on his wrist and said, ¡°The driver will


    take you back to your vi and wait for me to have lunch!¡±


    I nodded. ¡°What time will you be back?¡± It was not a rush, but a casual mention, so that I would know.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Half past twelve!¡± He kissed me on the forehead and told the driver to drive me and rie to the vi.


    Forty minutester, Dennis dropped me and rie off in front of the house. Dennis seemed to have


    been living in the same ce for four years, with a different nanny.


    The driver dropped me and rie¡¯s things off at the vi, told the babysitter and left.


    rie was asleep, and I had nothing to do, so I was reading the headlines on my phone.


    I was surprised to see the headlines for the George group and the Gibson Group. For four years, the


    twopanies had been openly fighting each other, seemingly with no intention of settling.


    Some said it was more of a battle between Dennis and Hank than it was between the George Group


    and the Gibson Group.


    Both men had sharp business instincts and were ruthless in their approach to business.


    It was just, hadn¡¯t the Gibson Group always been run by Yara? When did Hank take it? What happened


    in those four years?


    Looking down at the clock, rie woke up. Seeing Dennis wasn¡¯t there, she rubbed her eyes. ¡°Mom,


    did Uncle George go to work?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°He¡¯ll be back in a minute. You get up and wash up, and we¡¯ll meet him downstairs together.¡±


    rie liked Dennis. These days, I could tell she was attached to Dennis.


    I was just a little worried about Mario. What would I do if Mario was determined to bring rie back to


    the Bet family?


    rie was well rested and in good spirits. Curious about her new ce, she ran down the hall and


    wandered into the yard.


    I was sitting in the yard waiting for Dennis, and Toby gave rie the checked teddy.


    Looking at the time, he was a little nervous.


    Confused, I thought he wanted to tell me something. ¡°What?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he said, ¡°He might be stuck in traffic.¡±


    I froze for a moment and realized that Dennis promised me toe back for lunch at 12:30, which was


    already 28. I couldn¡¯t helpughing at his seriousness.


    ¡°The road is crowded, I know!¡± With that, footsteps could be heard outside the yard, and soon Dennis


    was back.


    He stood in front of me, sweat stains on his forehead, as if he had been in a hurry to get back.


    His ck eyes shone like ck stone. ¡°It¡¯s twelve twenty-nine. It¡¯s not toote, is it?¡±


    Iughed and stood on tiptoe to wipe his sweat. ¡°Did you run back?¡± It was so hot and he was sweating


    so much.


    He took off his coat and smiled. ¡°Exercise!¡±


    ¡°Take it easy next time. I¡¯m right here. I won¡¯t run away.¡± Wiping the sweat for him, I could not help to


    say, and there was a faint warmth in my heart.


    He smiled. ¡°Well, I know, but I always wanted to see you sooner!¡±


    These sweet words came out of her mouth and I smiled. rie ran up and hugged him. ¡°Uncle George,


    are you well?¡± she said softly. ¡°Why do you need to exercise?¡±


    Dennis picked her up and looked at me darkly. ¡°My health has always been good!¡±


    The nanny cooked the meal. He went upstairs to take a shower and came down with what looked like a


    bag of papers.


    Handing the papers to Toby, he said, ¡°You get rie admitted and send her to school these days.¡±


    Toby took the papers and left. rie heard him and sighed. She looked a little unhappy.


    He saw it, of course, and said, ¡°rie, don¡¯t you want to go to school?¡±


    rie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that no one knows me!¡±


    Children are most afraid of loneliness. I smiled, ¡°rie, you can go to a new school and make new


    friends!¡±


    She closed her lips and stopped speaking.

 Chapter 340 Leaving George’s 1

    Chapter 340 Leaving George¡¯s 1


    Dennis did a great job with rie¡¯s school thing. I hardly bothered.


    That night, I was in the bedroom sorting out the clothes I bought in HL Area. They were all cheap


    clothes, but I was used to wearing them and feltfortable.


    After finishing somepany business, Dennis came in to see me foldingundry. He came over to


    me and took theundry from my hand, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    He had long fingers like jade and was wearing a million-dor watch on his wrist. I was thinking that a


    contract with these hands would be enough for me to live my life uneventfully.


    Seeing me in a daze, he lifted his eyes and asked gently, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    I put his folded clothes in the closet and smiled. ¡°rie¡¯s scheduled for school, so I should get a job


    and start working.¡±


    He nodded, but disapprovingly. ¡°You can rest more days.¡±


    I pressed my lips together. ¡°It¡¯s been half a month. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°How about the George Group?¡± He said, and then put the clothes in the closet. ncing at the clothes


    in the closet, he seemed to think I didn¡¯t like them very much. Then he paused and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    like them, I¡¯ll buy something else.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± These were all specially designed and expensive. I was not


    particr about clothes. Comfort was my priority. No matter how much he bought, it would be


    decoration.


    Without arguing with me about it, he turned back, pulled me onto the bed, and said gently, ¡°Think about


    it. How about going back to the George Group?¡±


    I wanted to say no outright, but because of his temper, I said, ¡°On the one hand, I want to work. On the


    other hand, I want to do what I love. The George group is great, but nine-to-five is about living. If it was


    before, I would go to the George group more than anyone, but now I have you, I don¡¯yt need to worry


    about life, so, I want to do my own thing.¡±


    He listened and smiled. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I had always wanted to apply for thew major of P University, but my score in the college entrance


    examination was not so good, so I stayed in J University. Now that I have time, I want to apply for the


    postgraduate study of P University and continue to studyw.¡± It was my dream when I was young, and


    to be able to pick it up at the age of 30 is a great stroke of luck.


    He nodded, smiled and said, ¡°Ok, do you need to sign up for a training course? I¡¯ll leave it to Toby.¡±


    I chuckled and looked up at him. ¡°Do you feel like you have two daughters?¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky that you came back and let you do what you like. It¡¯s worth my life.¡±


    Leaning against his heart, listening to his heartbeat, I could not help but set my mind at ease. The


    future was far away, we could not predict it. All we could do was to live at the present.


    September in City P was not cold, the temperature was suitable. The light in the bedroom was dim, and


    I slept so long during the day that I couldn¡¯t sleep at night.


    Dennis was busy. He¡¯d been in the study doing some paperwork. I got up in the middle of the night to


    drink water. When I saw the light in the study was still on, I couldn¡¯t help pouring a ss of water and


    knocking on the door.


    In the study, theputer screen had been ck, the files on the desk were neatly folded. It seemed


    that he should have done with the work.


    He was leaning back in his chair and closing his eyes. He opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    I nodded, put my water ss in front of him, leaned on my desk, and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± I


    said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed early if you¡¯re done with your work.¡±


    Staying upte seemed too much for one¡¯s old age.


    His eyes narrowed slightly and he smiled. ¡°Are you inviting me?¡±


    It took me a long time to figure out what he meant, and my face blushed and I said, ¡°Good night!¡±


    Then I got up to go back to my bedroom. From HL Area to City P, he treated me with the courtesy of a


    gentleman and never went beyond it.


    I would have overlooked all this had it not been for the gloom in his eyes.\


    I had not gone a few steps when he stopped me. ¡°ra, talk to me!¡±


    I was stunned. I turned my head to see the exhaustion on his face. It must be the thing on the


    business.


    I couldn¡¯t help returning to his side, raised my hand and stroked his brow, and said softly, ¡°How long


    has it been since you had a good sleep?¡±


    He looked up at me, put his arm around me, put his head against my stomach, and whispered, ¡°Four


    years!¡±


    His short words stiffened me a little.


    He put his arm around me, his voice tired. ¡°I¡¯m used to having you around.¡±


    His hair was short and strong, and seemed longer than before. ¡°Your hair is long and needs cutting off!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± His voice was heavy and he seemed to be asleep.


    I looked at the time. It was early in the morning, and I said, ¡°Dennis, go back to bed.¡±


    He said OK, looking tired and dragging me back to the bedroom. We used to sleep in separate beds.


    But in the bedroom, he dragged me to the bed, holding me tight, and he looked tired.


    Seeing this, I didn¡¯t have the heart to continue to disturb him, so I leaned into his arms and closed my


    eyes and went to sleep.


    I slept soundly that night. When I woke up, I was surrounded by Dennis, who was still sleeping.


    His features were handsome, his dark eyes closed, and his curlingshes were particrly beautiful.


    He slept peacefully, without the usual publicity wanton, he was exceptionally warm and peaceful now.


    I brushed my hand against his curling eyshes. There was a slight touch on my fingertips and he


    woke up.


    Our eyes met and his eyes were deep. His dark, starlike eyes moved slightly. ¡°Are you awake?¡± His


    voice was deep and husky.


    I nodded and moved my body. I wanted toe out of his arms and be held down by him. ¡°It¡¯s still


    early. We can get some more sleep!¡±


    I looked at my watch. He was usually out by this time, so I said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go to the office


    today?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being a littlete.¡±


    Sure enough. He was the boss!


    But I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I said, ¡°I can¡¯t fall sleep.¡±


    He nodded and said in a low, dark voice, ¡°Lie down with me for a while.¡±


    Iy down beside him and stared at the ceiling, but then I blushed. ¡°Dennis, are you...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a normal reaction, every day!¡± He looked at me sideways, ¡°ra, I¡¯m a man, it¡¯s normal.¡±


    I knew it was normal, but I couldn¡¯t help pressing my lips together. ¡°You need to let go of me, I need to


    get up.¡±


    He didn¡¯t move, but his breath was strong. ¡°It¡¯ll be all right in a minute.¡±


    I¡­


    Lying next to him, I felt a little uneasy. My body stiffened and my lips closed.


    After a long time, he got up, went to the bathroom, and came out after a long time.


    I¡­


    He came out of the bathroom, his face calmer than ever, and he looked at me and smiled. ¡°Did I scare


    you?¡±


    I shook my head, still blushing. ¡°The nurse just came by to say breakfast is ready.¡±


    He nodded, smiled and motioned for me to wash.


    It had been four years! Even if there was no divorce, four years of separation could be considered


    divorce.

 Chapter 341 Leave George Family 2

    Chapter 341 Leave George Family 2


    It was not good for us to meet each other at this time. He knew it in his heart, and I also knew it.


    After breakfast, rie had to go to the new school. The environment changed, which made her feel


    uneasy.


    Dennis and I sent her to the kindergarten. The teacher at the gate was a young girl who was about


    twenty years old.


    When she saw Dennis, she was surprised. She asked bluntly. "Mr. George? You are married? And You


    have a child?"


    Maybe she was too excited that she forgot the etiquette. She regretted blurting it out and quickly bowed


    to apologize.


    Dennis didn''t say anything. I just smiled and said it didn''t matter. It was normal for the young teacher to


    react like this.


    In the past four years, Dennis had expanded his business in City P and showed his talents and


    outstanding abilities. Apart from that, just his handsome face was enough to make a lot of women


    crazy.


    Moreover, in the past four years, there were only rumors that he and Bernice went to various activities,


    but no one had heard about his marriage. As a result, many people thought that Dennis was still single,


    which made many women excited.


    Back then, rie was registered as Dennis''s family member. Legally, rie was the daughter of


    Dennis. It was much more convenient for rie to find a new school.


    After seeing rie off, Dennis had something to deal with in thepany. He kissed me and asked the


    driver to send me back before he left.


    After returning to the vi, I began to check the information about entering P University.


    I should sign up in November, and now it was September. I had three months to prepare.


    I received a call at noon. It was a stranger''s number. I didn''t know if I should answer it.


    I thought a few times and finally answered the phone.


    It was a woman''s voice, "ra, long time no see."


    It was Olivia. Four years had passed, but I still remembered her voice. It was so surprising to receive


    her call.


    Stopping what I was doing, I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything.


    "I''m at the gate of the vi. The security guards don''t allow me toe in. We need to talk," she said


    casually.


    For Dennis?


    Closing the book, I stood up, walked to the balcony, and looked at the gate. The wall was too high, and


    I couldn''t see the people outside.


    "What do you wanna talk about?" It has been four years. I didn''t know what we could talk about.


    "Anything. Have a meeting and talk about the old days. Anything is okay." She seemed to have


    be more mature.


    It seemed that everyone was changing in the past four years. I looked at the time.


    After a moment of silence, I agreed. "Wait a minute!"


    It seemed inappropriate to talk in the vi. I went downstairs and walked out of the vi.


    She stood at the door, leaning against a white car. She was dressed in a white suit and ck high-


    heeled shoes. Her long hair had be curly waves.


    She looked different from four years ago. She seemed to have changed a lot.


    Before she could say anything, someone came behind me. It was Toby who noticed us. Toby seemed


    to have been staying in the vi these days.


    I didn''t ask him about it in detail. Dennis asked me to find Toby if I have any requests. Toby now


    seemed to have be my personal assistant.


    "You are going out?" He said and looked at Olivia outside the door.


    I nodded, "An old friend. I wanna talk to her!"


    He nodded and didn''t intend to let me go out alone. He said, "I''ll go with you."


    It seemed that he wanted to protect me. I didn''t understand why he did this at first until I saw several


    cars parked there.


    Now Dennis must be different from before. Everything about him would attract the attention of the


    media. Toby was afraid that I would encounter any danger when I went out alone. After all, as the only


    woman staying with Dennis, he must protect me well.


    I nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    Olivia, of course, saw Toby. She looked at me and said, "ra, long time no see."


    I smiled and felt a little depressed. After four years, she had be more mature and charming. Now


    she was outstanding in the business world. Such a woman must have attracted much attention. She


    was no longer the weak woman who only relied on Dennis four years ago.


    "Long time no see!" I was not jealous. I was just a little depressed.


    "Let''s go to the cafe downtown!" She said, looking at Toby, and continued, "No one will see us there."


    I nodded. Before I got in the car, I saw a few cars driving over not far away. They blocked the way in


    front of Olivia''s car. The people who got out of the cars were not reporters, but a group of strong


    bodyguards.


    Toby was very vignt. He stepped forward and protected me. He said in a low and calm voice, "You


    can have a talk with her in the vi."


    Obviously, Olivia didn''t expect these people to appear all of a sudden. After a moment''s hesitation, she


    narrowed her eyes and said, "No, I''ll leave after a few words."


    After a pause, she sneered, "It seems that someone wants to see you more than I do."


    When the rivals in love met each other, no matter how calm we were, we would have strange emotions.


    I pursed my lips and looked at her quietly.


    She put her phone into her bag, crossed her arms, and looked at me. "You have divorced, and you also


    chose to leave. Why did youe back again?"


    She was frank enough. Sure enough, she had changed a lot in the past four years.


    I withdrew my gaze from the bodyguards in ck and said indifferently, "This is my business. It has


    nothing to do with you."


    She sneered, "Really? In the past four years, I have worked hard to change myself. I just want to stand


    by his side and be qualified to be with him, but you suddenly appeared. My efforts seem to be in vain."


    There were a lot of bodyguards around the vi. At this time, they were basically standing at the gate


    calmly, looking coldly at the men getting out of the cars.


    I looked at Olivia and said, "If you can really be with him, it won''t take you four years. One year is


    enough."


    With a cold face, she said, "ra, you ruined my expectation of love. Do you think I will let it go? It''s


    okay for you to leave, but since you''re back, you can''t live a good life. Anyway, I can''t get him when you


    are here."


    These words didn''t make me angry. From her point of view, her persistence and love were not wrong.


    She tried her best to strive for what she wanted, which was respected.


    I nodded and saw a ck car slowly parking on the roadside, "Even if you can''t let it go, whatever you


    want to do has nothing to do with me. But I have to remind you that since so many years have passed,


    you should cherish your life more and know what you want more than me. To be honest, you know


    better than anyone else that you can never be with Dennis. Do you still want to waste another four


    years? A girl in her twenties can be crazy for love, but when you are thirty years old, you should know


    that sometimes life is more important than love. You are beautiful and capable. Even if you can''t meet a


    man like Dennis, you should have a lot of excellent men around you. It''s not bad to find someone else.


    "N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 342 Leave George Family 3

    Chapter 342 Leave George Family 3


    I was telling the truth, but I shouldn''t have said that. Any proud woman would not allow herself to be


    insulted like this, so Olivia got angry.


    When she was going to p me, it was Hank who strode over to block it. After so many days, Hank''s


    face was gloomier and the cruelty on his face was even more frightening.


    "This is the first time, and also thest time. If you dare to do this again, you''ll lose both of your hands."


    The man''s voice was low, but the coldness in his eyes was visible.


    Olivia''s hand was shaken off by him. Perhaps the man was so strong that her wrist got hurt.


    She sneered and said sarcastically, "ra, you are much more annoying than I thought. You enjoy


    Dennis''s love while pestering another man. Disgusting!"


    I pressed my lips and said nothing.


    Hank opened his mouth, and his voice was cold. "Disgusting? Why? You can''t get it, so it is disgusting?


    What does it have to do with you that she is good enough to get the love of two men at the same


    time?"


    This man''s tongue was as venomous as ever.


    He admitted that he loved me. Olivia snorted, but the jealousy in her eyes was obvious.


    When she looked at Hank and me, she suddenly sneered and said sarcastically, "Does your fiancee


    know your love for ra?


    Hank frowned and his face was colder, "It has nothing to do with you."


    Olivia was speechless, but she was not reluctant to flinch.


    "Indeed, it has nothing to do with me. I just want to remind you, ra. You''d better behave yourself.


    With the high status of Dennis and Hank, what will you face if your rtionships with them are


    identally exposed?"


    She said this in a threatening voice. Olivia was so brave. Both Hank and Dennis would be angry if they


    heard these words, but she even said these just in front of Hank.


    Besides, Toby, who had been on guard all the time, was also there. He would tell Dennis these words.


    At first, I was a little envious of Olivia, but now I thought that she was just so so.


    Hank got angry. Olivia''s wrist was gripped by him, and the man''s face was bloodthirsty and cold. "You


    are lucky because I don''t hurt women, otherwise..."


    He shook his hand and Olivia was forced to hit her car. She was still in a state of shock.


    She held the car and her lips turned pale. After all, she was a girl. Being treated like this by a man


    would be uneptable for a girl both physically and mentally.


    Hank was not a gentleman. He looked at her coldly and warned, "You''d better stay away from her. With


    your power, you are not qualified to hurt her."


    Olivia was frightened, so she got in the car with a pale face.


    It had been four years since I met Hankst time. I didn''t have any special feelings for him but felt that


    time passed too fast.


    The first one to break the silence was Hank. He said, "Now that you have divorced, why do you still live


    in his house? You can go. I have bought you a house, and there is everything you liked in the past."


    I wanted tough, but I couldn''t. Looking at him, I was still calm. "Even if I divorce him, I will still be his


    ex-wife. But why should I live in your house? For what?"


    He frowned and looked anxious. "For anything you want. I''ll give you whatever name you want."


    "Even the name as a wife?"


    His body was a little stiff. Then he looked surprised. "If you want, I''m d."


    I sighed, "Hank, you''re engaged. Jane is a good girl. Don''t trade the jade in your hand for a small


    stone. That''s really silly. Four years ago, we had a clear conversation that we could only be friends


    forever. I love Dennis. No matter how long it has passed, it can only be him. People''s life is too short. I


    can''t care about everyone''s feelings. So, I hope you can be good, but only hope."


    I didn''t know if I made myself clear, but at least I refused him clearly.


    He was silent for a moment. There was no disappointment on his face, and his face was as calm as


    ever. "I didn''t ask you to love me. I just need to know what I want."


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He approached me and lowered his voice. "I regret it. I shouldn''t have left without getting anything four


    years ago."


    I was stunned. I looked up at him with anger in my eyes. "You designed it?"


    Four years ago, on new year''s Eve, I drove to the airport to pick up Leo and was caught by someone


    halfway. At that time, although the George family was powerful, its influence was limited.


    As a result, that matter was suppressed. Later, both the Kennedy family and the George family couldn''t


    find out who took me away that night, and this matter made Yara take the me.


    Yara had been in prison for two years. Olivia was also kicked out by the Lewis family. Later, I left


    Newton Town and forgot this matter. If he didn''t mention it now, I was afraid that I would think that it


    was done by Yara all my life.


    No wonder in the past four years, Yara had tried her best to separate me from Dennis. It seemed that


    she hated me just for that.


    He smiled coldly and said, "I originally nned to let you argue with Dennis, but I didn''t expect that


    your rtionship would get better and better. To my surprise, it was him who made you break up with


    him."


    He looked at me. We hadn''t seen each other for many years, and we had long lost the previous


    intimacy. Now that we saw each other again, he was still reluctant to let me go. "Since you have


    divorced him, why don''t you stop the rtionship?"


    I sighed. I couldn''t change his mind. I just looked up at the burning sun and squinted. "Hank, I want to


    live a good life."


    After all, I was a grateful person. I couldn''t say anything terrible to him.


    He pursed his lips and said nothing. After a long time, he said, "I can let you live a good life."


    He was so stubborn that I couldn''t continue talking to him. I could only sigh. "It''ste. I should go back."


    When I turned around, Toby walked up to me and breathed a sigh of relief, as if he was worried that I


    would leave with Hank.


    But obviously, Hank wouldn''t let me go easily. He grabbed my wrist and said, "I took pictures of the


    matter four years ago. As you said, people will change. I didn''t force you four years ago because I


    wanted to deal with it in your way. But since you didn''t want to do that, I will change my n. If Dennis


    doesn''t worry about his reputation, I don''t mind giving him a blow at this time."

 Chapter 343 Leave George Family 4

    Chapter 343 Leave George Family 4


    I was stunned and looked at him in disbelief. I believed that everyone had a good nature at the


    beginning, but why did he suddenly be so evil?


    "Hank, why? You don''t love me at all. Why do you want to destroy me? I didn''t do anything to hurt you."


    I thanked him for taking me home and saving my life. When I was about to die, he took good care of


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    me and brought me back to life.


    But why? Why did he want to do this to me?


    He sneered, showing no emotion. "If I can''t get it, then destroy it. Didn''t you say that?"


    I was stunned and didn''t know how to speak for a moment. My heart was a little painful. I shook off his


    hand and said, "I would rather die four years ago."


    When I got back to the vi, I couldn''t figure out Hank''s real purpose.


    If he liked me, why did he want to hurt and destroy me? If not, what was his purpose?


    Dennis came back in a hurry with sweat on his forehead.


    Seeing me sitting on the sofa, he breathed a sigh of relief. He pulled me into his arms and said in a low


    voice, "Don''t go out again."


    I nodded and looked up at him. "Hank has been here before!"


    He nodded, "I know."


    Yes, Toby had told him. "Does aunt lives in Newton Town now?"


    He paused for a moment and nodded. "Hank forced her to leave the Gibson family, and then she went


    back to Newton Town."


    The death of Hank''s parents left a shadow on Hank. Now he was threatening me with what had


    happened four years ago. Did he just want Dennis to suffer?


    Lying in Dennis''s arms, I felt a little tired. "Is there any conflict between you and Hank?"


    He was slightly stunned. He held me and asked in surprise, "Why do you ask that?"


    Looking up at him, I said, "He ispletely different from four years ago. He threatened me with the


    video of that night four years ago. I don''t understand why he would be like this. It''s different from him I


    know."


    He was slightly stunned. He took me to sit on the sofa and held my hand. His voice was low, "Back


    then, my aunt was in charge of the George family. After he came back from Country M, he got his


    rebirth. It was easy for him to get back the Gibson family from my aunt. However, old Mr. and Mrs.


    Shone heard the real cause of their daughter''s death. Some media also spread the news that Gloria


    had an affair with a man. The news shocked old Mr. and Mrs. Shone, and they passed away soon."


    I was stunned for a long time. Then I asked, "Who did it?"


    He pursed his lips and didn''t answer it, "So, the feud between the George family and the Gibson family


    has been sparked. I know that he set you up in the past. In the business world over the years, no one


    has got any benefits from the wars. He wanted to take you away, probably because he wanted to work


    with the Lewis family."


    I sighed and felt a little helpless. I leaned against his chest and didn''t want to say anything more.


    I thought the past would be the past, but people were different. Some people seemed to be unable to


    get through it.


    I was a little surprised that Yara came to me this day. Dennis was busy and I was also preparing for the


    postgraduate exam.


    She could enter the George family at any time. The servant told me that she was here when I was in


    the study.


    I was stunned for a moment, nodded, and then went downstairs.


    It had been half a month since I saw herst time. She dressed gracefully. She was forty now. With


    wrinkles on her face, she looked old.


    When she saw me, she took a sip of the water slowly and looked up at me. "My brother and sister-in-


    be husband and wife. Now that you''re divorced, you shouldn''t pester each other. When you left that


    year, you didn''t take anything with you. Now you can ask whatever you want. I''ll try my best to satisfy


    you."


    Obviously, she was here to ask me out.


    I said after a while, "Are you trying to drive me away?"


    She smiled and shook her head. "No, I just think that you are the adopted daughter of the Kennedy


    family and the biological daughter of the Lewis family. To be honest, I''m also thinking of this from your


    point of view. You have such a good family background. It won''t be good if there is any bad rumor


    about you, right?"


    She said she was saying this from my point of view. It seemed that I should be grateful.


    But...


    I stood up. Since she said this, I had no reason to stay here anymore.


    Looking at Yara, I said with a faint smile on my face, "Thank you for your guidance. You are right. I


    have divorced Dennis. It''s really inappropriate for me to live here."


    After a pause, I continued, "Thank you for your kindness. I''ll leave as soon as I pack up my things."


    I have always been straightforward. When I turned around and went upstairs, she stopped me. She still


    had a smile on her face. "Don''t be so impulsive. Look, I''ve just been here for a while, but you suddenly


    want to leave. Dennis will think that I want to drive you away."


    I frowned, "Isn''t it?"


    Her smile froze. For a moment, she was speechless and embarrassed. But then she continued, "Of


    course not. I''m doing this for your sake. I want you to have a good reputation."


    I said with no expression on my face, "Thank you."


    She shook her head. The embarrassment on her face disappeared. She smiled and said, "How about


    this? You don''t have to move out in a hurry. You can just talk to Dennis when hees back. He is a


    stubborn man. You know him best. Find an excuse and move out, which is good for both of you."


    So she meant that I should have an argument with Dennis and then I move out on my own initiative?


    I almost burst intoughter. I was born to be rebellious, and her words made me angry. I felt very


    unhappy now.


    I looked at her and said, "Don''t bother. I don''t n to live here for a long time. I will move out sooner or


    After saying that, I went upstairs and put the clothes into the suitcase. When I went downstairs, Yara


    was a little nervous and blocked my way. "ra, you don''t have to move in a hurry. Be patient."


    I smiled, "It doesn''t matter. I happen to have time today!"


    Toby had been in the vi these days. Seeing that I was going to leave with my luggage, he quickly


    called Dennis.


    Then he stopped me and asked in confusion, "Are you going out? Where are you going? I''ll drive you


    there."


    I shook my head and smiled, "No, I''ve called a taxi. It will be here soon."


    Indeed, the taxi arrived soon.


    Yara didn''t expect that I would leave so fast, so she panicked and pulled me with a pale face. "ra,


    you don''t have to leave in a hurry. I..."

 Chapter 344 Leave George Family 5

    Chapter 344 Leave George Family 5


    "You are right. I have a clear estimation of myself!" Then I got in the car.


    Toby was confused, but he couldn''t stop me forcefully, so he had to drive after me.


    Leo had bought me a house in City P, but I thought it was unnecessary, so I never went there. Today, I


    finally remembered that house, so I took a taxi there.


    It was not far from here. The house was big and well decorated. No one had lived there for years, so it


    was inevitable to have dust on the floor.


    I didn''t expect that the first person to visit here would be Hank. When I saw him, I felt a little uneasy.


    Feeling unhappy, I said unfriendly, "What are you doing here?"


    He looked at the house with a smile on his face and felt a little happy. He seemed to be satisfied with it.


    "Are you living happily here?"


    I bit my lips and asked, "What do you want?"


    He didn''t get angry because of my impoliteness. Instead, he was in a good mood and said, "Can I go in


    and have a seat?"


    I stepped aside, and he went into the living room. He sat on the sofa. I didn''t bring him a cup of water,


    nor did I intend to do it.


    My eyes were a little cold. After we metst time, our previous friendship had somewhat changed a lot.


    He looked at me and went straight to the point. "Four years ago, after we parted in Country M, I came


    back soon. After I knew that you left the George family, I looked for you everywhere and often thought


    about where you were and how your life was. I wandered in different cities every year, trying to find


    you, but I was afraid to find you..."


    He told her in a calm voice. Instead of being cold, his tone was a little gentle. "ra, you don''t know


    how much I miss you."


    If our friendship were as good as four years ago, I would have asked him worriedly what the car


    ident was at that time, why he went to Country M, and why he didn''te back since he was still


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    alive.


    But now, I didn''t want to know the answers. I just wanted him to leave.


    I said calmly, "I don''t know why you pester me. If you n to join hands with the Lewis family with my


    help, then I think you''ve thought too much. Four years ago, I didn''t admit that I was one of the Lewis


    family, and now I won''t go back to the Lewis family either. As for the Kennedy family, I think that Leo


    hates you more than Dennis, so he won''t cooperate with you. Therefore, it''s useless for you to pester


    me."


    Since he was a businessman, I had to exin these to him.


    There was a short silence in the living room. He reached his hand, grabbed my wrist, and pressed my


    palm on his abdomen.


    It was a scar.


    "Four years ago, I took you back to the Ny Vis from the hospital. You were often sitting on the


    balcony alone in a daze because you lost your child. If there was no one around you, you would jump


    down through the window. Because I was afraid that you would hurt yourself, I nailed all the windows in


    the vi. Later, you would get up at midnight to look for a knife and cut your wrist. You cried so hard


    and pulled my clothes, asking for your child. At that time, you almost hurt yourself. I snatched the knife


    from your hand and let you stab it into my body. You saw the blood and passed out for several days. "


    He said this and looked calm, but my heart really ached. Too long had passed, and I almost forgot


    those days.


    He smiled, "When you woke up, I asked the servants to take away all the knives and sharp things in


    the house. I thought you wouldn''t hurt yourself without these things, but you still hit the wall with your


    head to hurt yourself. To save you, I didn''t sleep well every day to protect you, fearing that you would


    kill yourself when I was sleeping."


    Those days were too miserable. People would always choose to forget the most painful days in their


    lives.


    When he mentioned it in detail, my heart ached, but I couldn''t say a word.


    I withdrew my hand and wanted to say thanks. But I thought words couldn''t express my gratitude, so I


    chose to be silent.


    He smiled faintly, showing no emotion, but a faint sense of cruelty. "You were getting better and better


    day by day. I thought that Dennis had hurt you so deeply that you wouldn''t have any love for him


    anymore. I know that you don''t love me, but so what? Like is so long that we can create love and


    happiness step by step, but I didn''t expect that you finally left with him."


    Heughed at himself and said sarcastically, "ra, you really forget the pain after you recovered!"


    I didn''t know what to say.


    He sneered, "I didn''t mean to hurt you. But ra, do you know how I made it through those nights after


    my parents passed away? In my midnight dreams, my mother always told me she felt cold. My father


    said that he was lonely. In such a big house, I couldn''t fall asleep again when I woke up at night. At that


    time, I always thought that if you could stay with me as I did to you, then I would not have been so


    miserable. But every time I woke up in the middle of the night, It was so quiet. I didn''t find anyone


    around me. "


    He looked at me with his gloomy eyes. "Do you know how it feels to suffer alone in the darkness?"


    I pursed my lips. I couldn''t say sorry to him.


    "ra, you don''t know how much I loved you before, and how much I hate you now."


    These words were so shocking. I was stunned on the sofa and couldn''te to my sense for a long


    time.


    Everything had its price, and we had to pay for it whenever we got something.


    In this world, no love or care would appear out of nowhere. It was just an equal exchange of something


    else. If we enjoyed the love for no reason and did not respond to it, then the uneasiness and guilt would


    follow us for the rest of our lives.


    I knew I wouldn''t be able to face Hank without guilt for the rest of my life.


    He was right. He pulled me out of hell. Why didn''t I stay with him and pull him out when he was in hell?


    After he left, I sat in the living room and didn''t sleep for the whole night. I didn''t have the right to judge


    Hank. Every step he took now was just to calm down his resentment.


    It was not cold in September in City P, but the cold wind at night was chilly enough to make people


    difficult to fall asleep.


    That night.


    I couldn''t sleep well.


    I knew Dennis woulde to me soon, so I was not surprised when he came.


    The nanny would take care of rie. I didn''t need to worry about her.


    After a short night, Dennis came at seven o''clock the next morning. I was still sitting on the sofa. A few


    hours had passed, and my body had be stiff and numb.

 Chapter 345 Someone I Should Protect in My Life 1

    Chapter 345 Someone I Should Protect in My Life 1


    When I heard the doorbell, I opened the door. We looked at each other straight in the eyes. We hadn''t


    seen each other for a whole night. His chin was bearded and he was a little tired.


    "May Ie in?" He said in a tired voice.


    I nodded and made way for him.


    He looked at me gently and said, "I''m sorry!"


    I smiled, "I''m not angry." Yara was the only elder of him in the George family. He could do nothing for


    that.


    I was pulled into his arms. The smell of tobo enveloped me. "It won''t happen again."


    It seemed to be a promise.


    I nodded without saying anything. I didn''t sleepst night. Now I felt a little relieved in his arms.


    Feeling tired, I closed my eyes and said, "If you are not busy today, can you sleep with me for a while?"


    He smiled and said gently, "I''m not busy. I have plenty of time."


    How could he not be busy? The George Group was Hank''s target. Hank was trying to destroy the


    George Group all the time.


    As for Dennis''s lie, I pursed my lips and smiled. It didn''t matter. Life was long, and there should be a


    few days that we spent on ourselves.


    It would be great if life could always be peaceful like this.


    That night, when I woke up, it was already dark. I had been sleeping all day.


    Dennis was sitting next to me. He smiled after I woke up. "What''s in your dream?"


    "I dreamed of a beautiful sea of flowers." It seemed that I often had dreams recently. In my dream,


    there was Diana, my grandmother and grandfather, and a child who had already grown up.


    Noticing that I was in a daze, he reached out his hand and pulled me into his arms. "I keep that vi for


    you. If you have bad memories there, let''s move to another one. What do you think?"


    I was amused. "You are so rich. Aren''t you afraid of being caught by the reporters? They will say you


    are too extravagant."


    He rubbed his chin against my cheek. The stubble on his face was sharp and a little thorny. He said in


    a low voice, "For you, I''m willing to have rumors."


    Iughed. I didn''t want to waffle with him anymore, so I got up. I had just moved here, and I had to buy


    many things.


    So I ordered the take-out.


    In the living room.


    He was working while I was studying. It was quiet and harmonious.


    Before long, Toby brought rie here with a lot of daily necessities in his car.


    The two men were talking business in the study. rie leaned in my arms and looked up at me. "Mom,


    I seem to have made a mistake today!"


    I was stunned for a moment, put down the book in my hand, looked at her, and asked softly, "What


    happened?"


    She pursed her lips and her eyes were a little red. "I pushed a boy down from the slide. I didn''t mean to


    do that. I just saw that he didn''t go down for a long time. There were a lot of children who wanted to


    y after him, so I pushed him. I didn''t expect that he would fall down."


    "How is he now? Did someone send him to the hospital?"


    She nodded, "Uncle Toby sent him to the hospital and gave them a lot of money. Mom, I know I was


    wrong."


    "It''s not right to hurt others. rie, everyone has to apologize for what they have done wrong. You did it


    with a good purpose but in the wrong way. Do you know how to deal with the same situation next


    time?" Things had happened. It was useless to me her. What I could do was teach her how to


    correct it.


    She lowered her head and thought carefully for a while. Then she said, "I should tell him not to block


    the way and ask him to y with us. I won''t push him again."


    After a pause, she asked, "Mom, do I owe Uncle Toby a lot of money?"


    In rie''s opinion, the money Toby spent was not her money. Subconsciously, she might not treat


    Dennis as her family.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "I''ll pay Uncle Toby back. But rie, you''ll grow up and I''ll get old. In


    the future, you should learn to deal with problems rationally, okay?"


    She nodded. She also felt guilty for hurting others. She leaned in my arms and kept silent.


    When Dennis and Toby came out, she was asleep. Toby said goodbye to me and left.


    Seeing that she was asleep, Dennis wanted to take her back to the bedroom. But the little girl woke up


    on the way.


    It seemed that she didn''t see the person who was carrying her clearly. She said, "Mom, I saw my uncle


    in the hospital today. He was with an aunt who I don''t know."


    I was stunned and looked at her. "Do you know what they were doing in the hospital?"


    When she opened her eyes and saw Dennis holding her, she was stunned and said, "Uncle George."


    Dennis nodded and sat back on the sofa with her in his arms, indicating her to continue to answer my


    question.


    rie thought for a while and said, "Uncle said he would take aunt to check the condition of the baby.


    Aunt is pregnant."


    It suddenly urred to me that Leo looked a little strange when I saw him in HL Areast time. I had


    guessed this long ago, but who was that woman?


    It was gettingte. After dinner, rie fell asleep. I had slept too much during the day, so I couldn''t fall


    asleep.


    Dennis answered a phone call. It seemed that something had happened to the George Group and he


    was in a hurry to deal with it.


    He said goodbye to me and left.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    After knowing that the George Group had banned her, the actress, Bernice, went to the rooftop of the


    George building and wanted to kill herself. She informed all the reporters in City P and made a story of


    Dennis and me.


    In the story, Dennis and I were not a divorced couple. I was a lustful mistress who pestered Dennis for


    money.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She even told the reporters about something in the past four years.


    The reporters didn''t refuse anything news about Dennis. With Bernice''s confession, the past between


    Dennis and me had be a ridiculous story.


    I didn''t care much about the news, but I ignored rie''s feelings.


    Dennis and I went to the school to pick up rie several times. Although we kept a low profile every


    time, it was inevitable that we would be noticed by others.


    Children were innocent, but the adults always said something bad, and the children would learn.


    When I received the call, rie was already in the hospital.


    After I went to the hospital, I finally knew that rie had a fight with a kid because the kid had cursed


    me.


    The kids didn''t know how to fight. They pushed each other and got hurt.


    rie''s forehead was covered with gauze and she was at a loss. When she saw me, she hugged me


    tightly and sobbed, "Mom, they are all bad people. I don''t want to go to school. They are all bad


    people."


    We had underestimated the influence of a star and also underestimated the terrible consequence of the


    rumors.


    Holding rie in my arms, I didn''t know how tofort her. My heart sank.


    Four years ago, my heart was full of resentment, and my parents got hurt for this. So I left City P and


    went to HL Area.


    Now I was back, but I still got my child involved. If I didn''t do anything, my return would finally hurt


    rie.

 Chapter 346 The One to Protect 2

    Chapter 346 The One to Protect 2


    I was in the taxi with riana when calling Hank Gibson.


    Hank picked up the phone. He seemed busy, because the sound of keyboard could be heard.


    However, his voice was warm, ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°Meet meter.¡± I said, with the taxi already driving to the Gibson Group.


    He kept silence for a while and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The taxi parked underneath the Gibson Group. riana fell asleep after crying.


    Sitting in the rest area of the Gibson Group, I found two beautiful front deskdies.


    But I did not ask them about Hank. As for as I knew of him, he woulde down himself.


    After about five minutes, he came down.


    Seeing riana asleep, he frowned and tried to cradle her. But I dodged and said, ¡°Should we go to


    somewhere to talk? Or should we talk here?¡± Peopleing in and out of thepany had noticed


    him.


    Hank frowned again, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office. There is a lounge there, and riana could lie on the bed


    to have a rest.¡±


    I nodded and followed him upstairs in the president¡¯s elevator, unwilling to let him cradle riana.


    The Gibson Group had almost doubled in size in four years. Even the president¡¯s office had be a


    luxurious two-story office.


    After putting riana on the bed, I sat in the meeting room. Hank asked his secretary to serve me tea.


    It was inevitable that someone would look at me for several times. After all, it was the first time that


    they saw me, and I was still being manned.


    ¡°What would you like to eatter?¡± asked Hank. He didn¡¯t seem to care about why I came here.


    I pursed my lips, and didn¡¯t answer his question, ¡°I will ept unconditionally whether you wanna


    embarrass me or revenge. But riana is innocent. My only purpose of returning is to provide a bright


    future for her. She is just a kid who doesn¡¯t know anything, but you are an adult. You should make it


    clear that you should not hurt innocent people, especially kids.¡±


    Finding my words inexplicable, he frowned and asked, ¡°What? Revenge? To embarrass you? Why


    would I do that?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°The only reason I could think of is that you hate me. I can bear it. But riana is innocent


    and I don¡¯t want her to be involved.¡±


    He was silent for a long time, then he looked up at me, ¡°You think I¡¯m behind Bernice Miller¡¯s suicide


    and the press conference?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± There weren¡¯t too many people around me. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else but him who


    could encourage Bernice to destroy her career, just for framing me.


    He sneered, somewhat disdainfully, ¡°Ridiculous, ra. When did I be so dirty?¡±


    ¡°Not dirty. You are a businessman who is not short of money. I can bear your unwillingness and


    resentment. I know, you keep Yara George for so many years, because you want me to be driven out


    of George¡¯s. Honestly, you don¡¯t need to do that. I can be with Dennis at anywhere else. Besides, Yara


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    is Dennis¡¯ aunt. He can respect her, but everyone has a bottom line. Both you and I know what he will


    do if the bottom line is touched.¡± I said.


    He sneered sarcastically, with his sharp ck eyes looking at me, ¡°ra, you are smarter than you


    were four years ago.¡±


    I pursed my lips, not feeling that he wasplimenting me.


    Hiking his legs, Hank paused and said, ¡°I did give Yara some hints, because I don¡¯t want you to live


    with Dennis. I¡¯m jealous. But the matter of Bernice has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m not that bottomless.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I didn¡¯t do that. In addition, I know how much riana means to you, so I won¡¯t hurt


    her. I don¡¯t want you to be sad, so I will only protect her. I love you, ra, always. I will handle the


    matter of Bernice. Trust me, you will be better and better as long as you break up with Dennis. I will


    ensure a bright future for riana.¡±


    Not finding his words moving, I said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t need...¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Jane.¡± Someone was speaking outside of the door.


    I was interrupted.


    Jane!


    I was frozen slightly, and my heart thumped. Jane was already standing there when I turned around.


    Unlike the first time I saw her, she had gained some weight and her belly was slightly bulging,


    seemingly pregnant. Her long blonde hair was coiled up. She was looking at me with her blue eyes,


    surprisingly.


    I unconsciously stood up and said, ¡°Jane!¡±


    Jane gazed at me incredulously, almost bursting into tears, ¡°You know each other?¡±


    Then she turned to Hank and said hoarsely, ¡°Is she the one whose room you¡¯ve been keeping me out


    of? Is she the one who you desperately want to protect? Is she the one who appeared in your dream?


    Is she the one who you cannot forget?¡±


    Hank frowned and said angrily, ¡°You are not allowed toe in.¡±


    Jane smiled, but her sorrow could bu seen from her facial expression, ¡°You want me to go away? Then


    you can be together with her?¡±


    I pursed my lips and heard something from the restroom. riana might had woken up because of the


    noise.


    Not intending to exin anything, I stood up and said, ¡°Sorry, Jane. I should not be here. I have my


    family, child and sweetheart.¡±


    Then I turned around and walked into the restroom. riana had woken up and was about get out of


    the bed with messy hair.


    Once she saw me, she ran toward me tottering, ¡°Mom, you quarreled with someone because of me,


    right?¡±


    I froze for a while. Then I shook my head and picked her up, ¡°No, honey. Nothing to do with you.¡±


    She buried her head in front of my chest, seeming a little self-ming. ¡°Mom, I had brought you a lot of


    trouble, right?¡± muffled riana.


    Shaking my head, I was heartbroken and confused. I wanted to give riana a bright future so I


    brought her back to City P. But did I do wrong?


    When I walked out of the restroom, Jane was not in a good mood. She looked at me, no longer as


    friendly as she was four years ago.


    Hank looked at her unhappily, ¡°That¡¯s enough! The Gibson Group is not a ce for you to be wild.¡±


    Jane sneered, ¡°I¡¯m wild? Do you know what shame means? You are the one who wanted to get


    engaged. But all my fantasies about marriage and love have been ruined by you in the four years! You


    have made me go through the most horrifying things, and now you are resenting me for pestering


    you?¡±

 Chapter 347 The One to Protect 3

    Chapter 347 The One to Protect 3


    riana was a little scared of her, so she was hiding behind me.


    I¡¯ve said what I should say. There¡¯s no point staying there.


    Taking riana away, I didn¡¯t want to get involved in them.


    Back in the neighborhood, I heard someone coughing just as I reached the door.


    It was familiar.


    Knowing it was Dennis, riana smiled, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s uncle Dennis!¡±


    Then she ran straight to the stairwell.


    I followed her and found Dennis, who had just extinguished his cigarette, looking haggard.


    riana had hugged hisp calling him.


    Picking riana up, Dennis noticed the bruise on her forehead. He seemed a little unhappy. ¡°Anything


    happened in your kindergarten?¡± he asked.


    riana said, ¡°They cursed mommy so I fought with them.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Dennis said in a low voice, ¡°Well, honey, it is okay to fight, but do nou hurt yourself.


    You need to learn to protect yourself.¡± But judging from his eyes, he was pretty angry.


    riana nodded, ¡°I will protect myself in future fights.¡± She seemed happy, probably because she


    thought what Dennis said was right. Plus, he didn¡¯t me her.


    I could not help but looked at Dennis, ¡°Have you ever seen anyone who taught their daughter to fight?¡±


    Raising his eyebrows, Dennis seemed in a good mood, ¡°Sometimes fists work better than reason. I will


    ask Toby to find a coach. riana will soon be five years old. It¡¯s time for her to learn taekwondo.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t reply. After all, he always has reasons.


    After entering the house, he was ying with riana and I was cooking. Nobody mentioned Bernice.


    It was after eating, then riana falling asleep, that he looked at me and hugged me suddenly.


    His sound was a little hoarse, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    I leaned into his arms, letting him hold me tightly, and was silent for a while before saying, "I went to the


    Gibson Group to find Hank."


    He stiffed slightly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just to have a talk.¡± I couldn¡¯t find proper words, so I didn¡¯t say too much.


    He didn¡¯t force me to say more, but was silent for a while. Then he said, ¡°Wherever you go, keep your


    cell phone with you and remember to keep it open."


    I suddenly remembered that my phone ran out of battery today. As a result, it was turned off after I


    arrived at the Gibson Group.


    Looking up at him, I smiled, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Wrapping his arms around me, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the matter of Bernice. ra, I want


    you to remember, no matter what others say, I am always your husband and father of your daughter.¡±


    Realizing his sudden seriousness, I said after a pause, ¡°Actually, I don''t care that much about what


    people say. I''m just worried about riana. She is a sensitive girl. The nonsense words she heard in


    the kindergarten would have an influence on her.¡±


    Dennis put his head on my shoulder and said with remorse, ¡°Such thing will never happen in the


    future.¡±


    I smiled slightly. Being a people standing on the top, one can receive praise, but should also withstand


    gossip, which is inevitable.


    The matter of Bernice was suppressed a few dayster. After all, it doesn¡¯t matter. No one wants to


    waste too much time on gossip of others.


    In mid September, Dennis rearranged the vi in the southern suburbs. Besides, in order to ensure a


    better environment for riana, he transferred her to a new kindergarten.


    It was after that that I knew the previous kindergarten of riana was stopped by the Education


    Bureau.


    All those had nothing to do with me, but a matter of Dennis saying a word.


    He asked Toby to move for me on a weekend. Almost all the things of riana were moved there.


    I didn¡¯t have much stuff, so it was basically changing a ce to live for me. I didn¡¯t have much feeling.


    In the evening, Dennis called me, ¡°Toby will send food overter, can you cook?¡±


    I said okay. The nanny had been dismissed by Dennis because of the unexpected visit of Yara.


    Usually the cleaner would clean up, asionally cook. Both Dennis and I could cook, so we would do


    that as long as either of us was free. We spent a leisure time.


    He said after a pause, ¡°Maybe we need to cook more. I¡¯m still in a meeting so Toby will help you.


    Someone will have dinner with us tonight.¡±


    I asked, ¡°Is it someone we know?¡±


    He said yes and smiled lightly, ¡°Some normal food is okay. They are all families.¡±


    I was a little confused after hanging up the phone. Who woulde over for dinner when we had just


    moved to a new house?


    Toby brought some food and pastries. Seeing lots of books in the living room, he asked as he was


    moving, ¡°Madam, are you preparing for the post-graduate entrance examination?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I''ve wanted to take it before, but it was dyed because of many things. Now I have time to


    take it."


    He smiled, ¡°Well, doing something you like is pretty good.¡±


    I was a little shocked. Toby, who had always been a cool man, would say such words.


    I had just finished washing the vegetables and was about to cook when Dennis came back. He came


    back altogether with riana.


    Seeing me in the kitchen, he wrapped his arms around me from behind and looked at me, tenderly,


    ¡°Every time I see you in the kitchen, I am always thinking that I should be the happiest man in the


    world."


    I couldn''t help butugh, "Aha, who ising overter?"


    ¡°Leo and his fianc¨¦e, that is, your sister-inw." said Dennis, smiling. Seeing me turning my head and


    looking at him, he kissed me.


    Feeling a little speechless, I dodged, ¡°riana and Toby could see us!¡±


    He said with his low voice, ¡°Just for five seconds.¡±


    But five seconds wasn¡¯t enough for him! I''m afraid it would have taken several more five seconds if the


    food in the pot wasn¡¯t mushy.


    After the meal was prepared, Leo was also arrived. The energetic riana ran outside once she heard


    him.


    Seeing Leoing down from the car, she jumped on him and greeted, "Uncle Leo!"


    Leo picked up riana, then he opened the door on the passenger seat.


    I did not expect that woman to be Karina.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her for too many times before. She was still as gentle as she was four years ago, and


    was wearing a dress instead of her usual preferred cheongsam.


    She was an acquaintance for me.


    She smiled to me, ¡°Long time no see, Miss ra.¡±


    I froze for a moment and then walked up, inviting her toe inside, ¡°Long time no see. Dinner is


    ready. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    We sat down. Leo looked at Dennis for a moment, then he looked at me, ¡°Don''t move if you''ve used to


    living in that house downtown."

 Chapter 348 The One to Protect 4

    Chapter 348 The One to Protect 4


    I froze for a moment. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want me to live with Dennis.


    Dennis knew what Leo meant. He smiled gently and clipped a piece of meat in my bowl, ¡°You¡¯v been


    thin these days. Eat more, please.¡±


    Dennis was implicating that I¡¯ve been thin because no one would take care of me there.


    I kept silent. Originally I thought that those two could have a peaceful meal, but it seemed that I was


    overthinking.


    riana didn¡¯t know the intimation of them. She was talking with Karina, probably because children


    would always like to be close with pregnant women.


    The little guy was sometimes pretty precocious, ¡°Miss Karina, I will call you aunt Karinater, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Leo turned to riana, ¡°Honey, what do you want to eat? Uncle Leo will help you.¡±


    riana asked him, ¡°Uncle Leo, mommy told me that I should call your wife aunt. Will you marry Miss


    Karina?¡±


    Leo frowned, ¡°Eat more and talk less.¡±


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t want riana to ask too much about that.


    Everyone knew.


    Karina smiled bitterly, but didn¡¯t say anything. No one knew what she was thinking.


    I frowned, not satisfying with Leo.


    No matter what had happened before, now that Karina was pregnant, he shouldn''t be so reckless as to


    hurt her.


    ¡°riana, honey, let¡¯s eat more.¡± I looked at Leo and clipped some food for him, ¡°Leo, do you


    remember the dog you picked up from the field when I was 11 years old?¡±


    The topic seemed a bit abrupt. He froze and said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been many years.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what happened to that dog?¡± I asked.


    Leo said, ¡°I asked you to keep it. After a few months, you had to go to school in the county, so it had to


    be given away.¡±


    I nodded and said, ¡°At that time, I thought it was troublesome to take it with me and take care of it, so I


    gave it to someone else. But after that, it was lost when I wanted to see it again. Over the years, I


    would always think that maybe I wouldn''t have to feel sorry for it now if I hadn''t given it away but let it


    stay in the yard with grandmother.¡±


    Leo kept silent for a moment. Then he clipped a piece of meat for me and said, ¡°Time has passed by.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you also had a dog before? Is it like Snowball?¡± asked riana.


    I smiled and nodded.


    She also nodded and said like an adlut, ¡°I cannot lose Snowball. I will keep it. I don;t want any regrets.¡±


    I looked at Leo and said, ¡°Leo, you know what I mean.¡±


    Leo pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Karina doesn¡¯t like to speak, so she barely did it.


    After the meal, we were drinking tea in the courtyard. riana took Karina to the backyard to see the


    flowers.


    I was sitting opposite Leo, ¡°When will you have the wedding ceremony?¡±


    Leo frowned, ¡°My wedding ceremony? With whom?¡±


    ¡°With Karina! You want to marry her after giving birth to the baby?¡± I said.


    He shrugged, kind of unconcerned, ¡°I won¡¯t marry her. The baby is mine so I will have it, but I won¡¯t


    marry her. I will give her a sum of money when the child is born. I want to transfer the child to you, like


    riana.¡±


    I was too angry to say a word. I really wanted to pour the tea on him if it was not that hot.


    ¡°Leo, do you know how irresponsible you are? I feel sorry for riana, and you want to have the same


    feeling as me afterwards? Besides, what''s wrong with Karina? She is a graceful and good woman.


    What you are doing is just based on the fact that she loves you. I don¡¯t want you to know what you


    have missed after she leaves."


    Leo was something indifferent. Taking a sip of tea, he leaned on the chair, ¡°She wants money. I can


    give her money and she can give me a child, which is not irresponsible. Besides, I believe you will take


    good care of my child just like you do of riana.¡±


    I could not stand but sshed the tea on him, ¡°Stop daydreaming! I will never keep a child for you! As a


    man, you have to take all the responsibility, including keeping the child and marrying Karina!¡±


    I went to the backyard, full of anger.


    I had not been this angry for a long time. When I met Dennising down from the second floor, he


    could see that I was angry.


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Dennis.


    ¡°Men are rubbish!¡± I said angrily.


    He didn¡¯t speak.


    After a while, I suppressed my anger. He looked at me with a smile, "You aren¡¯t angry anymore, right?"


    I nodded and looked at him, feeling a little embarrassed, ¡°I was just...¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I know, it was about the rtionship between Leo and Miss Karina.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°He cannot meet another woman better than Karina, but he wants to be an infidel. I can¡¯t


    understand him!¡±


    He invited me to sit on the chair beside and said, ¡°Are you mad at Leo¡¯s irresponsibility, or his


    obsession with you?¡±


    I said, ¡°I am not people he love, but his sister. He hasn¡¯t found it yet.¡±


    I knew exactly what Leo meant. He cared me so much these years that others may found it love.


    I understood his feelings. After all, I knew what¡¯s love like. We met at a young age and suffered


    together. I could tell the difference between affection and love.


    Both of us are lonely inside. Our nanny and Diana had passed away. We could only rely on each other


    at that time.


    He would have taken action if he really loved me.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis looked at me without saying a word for a long time.


    I knew what he was worrying about, ¡°I am angry, because he is unclear about himself. I am afraid that it


    will dawn on him one day when he has lost the most important person around him.¡±

 Chapter 349 The One to Protect 5

    Chapter 349 The One to Protect 5


    Taking his hand, I said seriously, ¡°Dennis, we have grown up. We all know what we want, and I don¡¯t


    want Leo to feel regret.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything but looked at me. I couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking about.


    I thought he was angry at me, ¡°Dennis, you cannot be so stingy.¡±


    Dennis smiled and looked at me, ¡°What should I do to not be considered stingy?"


    Hearing that, I knew he was ying a joke on me. So I red at him angrily and stopped to talk to him


    anymore.


    I was about to leave when he made me sit on hisp. Circling me in his arms, he said with a smile,


    ¡°They can take care of themselves. Can we focus on our own lives?¡±


    I sighed. Actually, I thought so, but Leo is my family.


    ¡°Karina is really a good girl.¡± I said, ¡°Leo might miss her.¡±


    Dennis put his head on my shoulder, ¡°So what can you do?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Link might be able to make Leo marry Karina.¡± I said. After all, Leo was pretty respect of him.


    Dennis looked at me and said, ¡°Have you ever investigated Karina?¡±


    I frowned, feeling a little puzzled, ¡°Uncle Link is not a person who values gentry. Even if Karina was


    born humble, he won¡¯t mind. If he does, I would not be epted.¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Link doesn¡¯t care too much about your social state, but your background. You are my wife


    and daughter of the Lewis family. Besides, you graduate from a normal university. All those made it


    okay to ept you for Link. However, it might doesn¡¯t work for Karina.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Karina is a pregnant woman. Uncle Link can ept her although she doesn¡¯t have a good


    background of education and family.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°ra, nothing is as easy as we think.¡±


    riana ran over and asked Dennis to y with her. Dennis could not refuse her, so he left with her.


    Sitting on the chair, I was wondering the background of Karina.


    At the door of vi in the evening, Leo looked at me and said, ¡°Now that you have returned, you¡¯d


    better take riana to live in the Kennedy Residence. After all, you have divorced. Gossip might


    appear if you live together for a long time.¡±


    I knew he was unwilling to see me and Dennis being together in such an unknown way.


    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything, but politely saw them off.


    riana was so tired that she fell asleep in the living room. After all, she had yed all day long.


    I was squeezed between the door frame and his chest. "I didn''t sign the divorce papers four years ago,


    so legally we are still husband and wife. It is surely okay for a married couple to live together." he said.


    Seeing his facial expression, I could not help butughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, so I¡¯m here.¡± I said.


    He gave me a warm smile. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself if riana didn¡¯t woke up at


    that moment.


    The autumn of City P changes a lot.


    On a Tuesday, I was a little bored after reviewing for a few days.


    Therefore, I prepared some fruit, changed my clothes and went to riana¡¯s kindergarten. I was


    intended to give her some fruit, but I wasn¡¯t allowed to enter. So I went to the George Group to give it to


    Dennis.


    It was going to rain. Luckily, Dennis gave me a car, and there wasn¡¯t traffic jam on the road.


    I arrived at the the George Group, which was more prosperous than ever. Four years ago, it was just


    one of the inconspicuous enterprises.


    When I found a parking space, it started to rain.


    I thought it wouldn¡¯t rain heavily, so I got out of my car with the box food and walked towards the gate


    of the George Group. However, it suddenly started to rain heavily. By the time I ran to the gate, my


    clothes were wet.


    Lightning shed in the sky, brightening gray sky from time to time.


    Lots of passers-by were standing at the gate of the George Group, so that they won¡¯t get wet. I


    squeezed into the building.


    Considering the previous experiences, I didn¡¯t go to the front desk, but called Dennis directly.


    Just as I pulled out my phone, I saw several missed calls from him. I was in such a hurry to get out of


    the rain that I didn''t hear them.


    It rang again. Answering the phone, I stood aside so that others won¡¯t be blocked.


    ¡°What happened?¡± His voice was a little urgent, seemingly because he was in a hurry.


    I looked outside and said, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    Rumble! A loud thunderp startled everyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Dennis tried to soothe me.


    ¡°Mr. Dennis, the meeting...¡± Sound of Toby could be heard from the phone.


    ¡°Defer it.¡± said Dennis.


    Standing in the hall, I forgot to move for a moment, ¡°Are you in a meeting?¡±


    It was thundering again. ¡°Well, yes.¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be home in fifteen minutes.¡±


    He remembered that I was afraid of thunder. However, I was used to it during the four years¡¯ time in HL


    Area. Although I was still a little afraid of it, I can handle.


    Hearing his rushed breath, I said, ¡°It¡¯s okay for me, you...¡±


    Just as I was talking, he had appeared. Walking out of the president¡¯s staircase, he was in a fast pace.


    Unlike the elegant man previously, he was in a hurry so his forehead was covered in sweat.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The handsome man was particrly conspicuous in the crows.


    Hanging up the phone, I ran toward him and jumped into his arms, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m not afraid of


    thundering.¡±


    Although I wasn¡¯t afraid of thundering years ago, I was pretty moved seeing him worrying about me.


    My sudden appearance surprised him, so he hugged me tightly.


    After calming down, I was a little embarrassed. It was the hall of the George Group.


    Too striking!


    Noticing others looking at us, I looked up at him, kind of embarrassed, ¡°I was too bored at home alone,


    so I brought you some fruit.¡±


    Raising his hand to smooth the hair on my forehead to my ear, he smiled, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to my office.¡±


    I went to the elevator with him. Employees here would have something new to discuss.

 Chapter 350 People Will Always Change 1

    Chapter 350 People Will Always Change 1


    Just as we walked into the office, we saw Toby. Seeing Dennising back, he was happy, ¡°Mr.


    Dennis, the Mrs. Knight is very difficult to deal with. Now that they take the initiative toe, they might


    be interested in cooperating with us. Do we need to talk with them?¡±


    Toby was just an assistant. What he could do was to give advice.


    I knew Dennis was just in a meeting. Hearing Toby¡¯s words, I said, ¡°I''ll wait for you in the lounge."


    He took a nce at the cloudy sky outside. The dark clouds had dispersed, and it was only raining


    lightly.


    Then he looked at me and scraped the tip of my nose, "Okay, I''ll be ready in a minute!"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There are two levels of office space dedicated to him, and the conference room is on another level, so I


    went into the break area.


    Toby took some fruit and snacks five minutester. Looking at me, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Dennis


    doesn¡¯t eat those so we don¡¯t have too much. You can pick something you like to eat while waiting for


    him.¡±


    I thought Toby had changed a lot over the years, in a positive way.


    I knew that Dennis doesn¡¯t like to eat apples. Basically he would not even have one bite if he was not


    forced.


    Therefore, it was normal for the office to have no fruit and snacks.


    He came back in about twenty minutes. Seeing that I had cut all the fruit on the table into pieces but


    hadn¡¯t eat them, he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like that?¡±


    Shaking my head, I took a toothpick and inserted a piece of fruit to his mouth and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m waiting


    for you.¡±


    He wrapped his arms around me and looked a little apologetic, ¡°The meeting mightst long. Will you


    fell boring staying here alone?¡±


    I knew that he was busy. Besides, I just wanted to walk around, so I won¡¯t dy his work. ¡°No, I will


    pick riana upter.¡± I said.


    Dennis nodded and kissed me on the forehead. Feeling a little tired, he hugged me and closed his eyes


    to recuperate.


    An hour has passed. Dennis seemed to had fallen asleep. Toby knocked and came in. Seeing Dennis


    closing his eyes, he turned to me and said in a low voice, ¡°Is he asleep?¡±


    I nodded and asked, ¡°Will there be a meeting?¡±


    Toby said with urgency, ¡°Yes, there will be a meeting in ten minutes¡¯ time with Mr. Bet from Country


    M.¡±


    Mr. Bet?


    ¡°Mario Bet?¡± I asked.


    Toby nodded.


    Wasn¡¯t Mario going to H Town?


    ¡°Go to the lounge and have a rest if you are tiredter.¡± said Dennis. He had waken up, and was


    arranging his grooming.


    Not minding my presence, Toby said directly, ¡°Thepany in Country M has sent me the information,


    and Mr. Mario is waiting for you to do the handover.¡±


    Dennis stood up and said, ¡°Let Marcus handle it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± said Toby.


    Seeing him leaving, I stood up and said, ¡°Wait!¡±


    I stood in front him. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to leave?¡± he smiled.


    I red at him and smiled lightly, "Your hair and tie are crooked."


    I raised my hand to help him fix his hair, which was a bit messy, and straightened his tie.


    He smiled lightly, ¡°Go to Toby if you want anything. Mario is going to H Town. The handover is a little


    I nodded and said goodbye to him.


    He didn¡¯t say more but left because of the urgent meeting. I started to read in the office, feeling a little


    bored.


    Then I heard the sound of argument outside, so I went out to see what happened.


    It was Bernice, who was different from what I remembered. Her hair was messy and herplexion


    was waxy and haggard. Although her clothes were designer clothes, it seemed a little cheap.


    Two secretarydies blocked her out of the door, "Miss Bernice, I¡¯m sorry, but you are not allowed to go


    inside if you don''t have an appointment with Mr. Dennis."


    Bernice was like a wild woman. She didn¡¯t give up even though she was blocked by the two


    secretaries. ¡°Tell Dennis! I want to meet him!¡± she said in a hoarse voice.


    However, it didn¡¯t work. After all, the secretaries had their own work.


    But I shouldn¡¯t get involved. Toby had just left, so I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    I turned around and was intended to go back to the office.


    ¡°Wait, ra!¡± said Bernice.


    I turned around and saw her looking at me angrily, ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    Feeling a little displeased, I frowned.


    I looked at her messy clothes. It would be a little tired if I talked with her in a long distance. Now that


    she saw me, I chose to face her.


    I walked to her and looked at her indifferently, ¡°Miss Bernice, maybe you should be elegant even if you


    are down and out.¡±


    Her conditions were not that bad. After all, she was young, beautiful and well-educated. Besides, she


    had good figure. She still had other choices except being a star.


    She sneered, ¡°Are you talking to me as a winner?¡±


    I shrugged, "You can interpret it any way you want."


    She disdained, ¡°Dennis regarded me as a stand-in. You think you are better than me? He cannot forget


    the one that he really loves!¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to talk more about this, because it seemed useless.


    She was doing that because she was not reconciled to the situation.


    Looking at her, I said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you got him to notice you, the matter of stand-in


    doesn¡¯t mean much. Maybe I can help you if you talk to me in a polite way, Bernice. But if you can¡¯t


    control yourself, I think we can talk about all the grudges between us. You have caused a lot of trouble


    with the rumor about me. It seems only natural to me that as the victim, I should defend my reputation."


    She was turning angry, "Who can you me for your proliferate behavior? Everything I said is true."


    I said, not really angry, ¡°I married Dennis seven years ago, formally. I don¡¯t know who had provided you


    with the news, but I am able to guess. I don¡¯t care about it, because I think I con¡¯t need to, but not


    because I am a cowardice. Well, I really don¡¯t want to waste my time on something like this.¡±

 Chapter 351 People Will Change 2

    Chapter 351 People Will Change 2


    Two secretaries stared at each other, shocked to hear the fact that I will marry Dennis. Looking at


    Bernice, I continued to say, ¡°People had better look before they leap. If I were you, Miss Miller, I will go


    back right now and pack up to find a safe ce to live a peaceful life with your mother. You should n


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    for your future rather than appear at the George Group, after all, Dennis has his breaking point and


    nobody knows what he will do as his business is done.¡±


    Bernice went white as a sheet, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What she means is clear! Dennis now only forbids you from being a star, not killing you. If you keep


    annoying him, he may be infuriated to ruin your life,¡± some girl chipped in.


    I was surprised to look back, to see Folly Lewis leaning against the wall. She wore a chic ck


    business suit, arms crossed on her chest.


    Folly wore a slightly arrogant smile, soon turning a big smile at me, ¡°Four years no see, you seem


    fatter.¡±


    I...


    I had to say her greeting bit hurt.


    I responded happily, ¡°Life here is easeful.¡±


    She shrugged, walking to me, ¡°Yeah, you look good.¡±


    She turned to Bernice whose mind went nk, ¡°I remember you are 26. A few years of being a star has


    made you forget who you are. Ites to me that you were going to jump from a building and you


    even called some reporters. But why are you still here? Did you pretend to suicide?¡±


    She was still direct as four years ago.


    Bernice went white, with lips pressed together. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Who are you? Mind your


    own business.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Folly sighed, ¡°It seems we Lewis family did keep a low profile these years.¡± She looked towards


    the two secretaries, with an eyebrow raised, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two do not know me either.¡±


    Two secretaries shook their heads immediately and exined, ¡°Miss Folly, of course, we know you.¡±


    Folly nodded and looked at Bernice, ¡°You are just an actress which is just a joker being made fun of.


    It¡¯s reasonable that you don¡¯t know about official and business circles.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Bernice took on a ghastly expression.


    Folly sneered, ¡°Look at you, like a bumpkin. Since you think ra doesn¡¯t match Dennis, I might as


    well tell you something so that you will be clear why you lose.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Bernice replied, ¡°You are just a boss of a few littlepanies. You are nothing.¡±


    Sometimes I thought Bernice was cute because of her naivety. I heard that Nelly Jones was her


    mother, which then could make things clear. After all, like mother, like daughter.


    Folly sneered, feeling bored. But if the talk ended here, that would not be more fun.


    Directly, she sat in the chair, propping her chin, and asked, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know the Lewis family in


    City P, let¡¯s talk about the Kennedy family there. Miss Bernice, you won¡¯t believe a valueless girl can


    marry Dennis, surely?¡±


    Bernice was baffled, ¡°what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is, in terms of appearance and intelligence, you are not a patch on her, not to speak of


    family background. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know the gap between your family and hers. You should be


    grateful that ra lets it go that you nder her. If I were her, you had been a dead bitch. I hear that


    Link Kennedy is a doting father. If what you do annoys him, he will send you and your mother to prison,


    after all, your mother has a criminal record. You¡¯d better pray you can be released alive.¡±


    What Folly said was just for threatening Bernice, but the poor girl took it seriously. She went white as a


    sheet and asked, ¡°You said ra is Link¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Folly shrugged, ¡°Don¡¯t you read the news? A piece of advice, go to search news of four years ago and


    you will know something.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Bernice took on a ghastly expression, ¡°Yara George told me ra is an orphan. She married


    Dennis just because Freddy liked her. She can¡¯t be Link¡¯s daughter!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear now.¡± Folly looked at me, raising one eyebrow, ¡°I now understand why she knows so much of


    you. It¡¯s Yara George who sows discord. I¡¯m wondering how you offend her. You left four years ago.


    How can you make an enemy as soon as youe back?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°It¡¯splicated, anyway, all about old things.¡±


    She turned to Bernice and said with disdain, ¡°You must be disappointed. Her parents are well. Young


    girl, think twice next time before acting, or you will be cannon fodder.¡±


    Folly looked toward two secretaries and frowned, ¡°Are you two going to stand here all day? I doubt


    whether staff in thispany arepetent. Secretaries can¡¯t prevent somebody from breaking into


    the president''s office and don¡¯t call the security either. Are you telling Dennis he should fire his


    secretaries?¡±


    The two secretaries were only receptionists, who hurried to apologize and call the security.


    Maybe the words of Folly worked. Bernice went out with the security absent-minded.


    Folly and I left in the office, she hugged and looked at me, ¡°You left without a word and came back with


    no message. Do you consider me as your friend?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to exin and had to say, ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time to think much then, besides, it¡¯s


    not a long time since I came back to City P, so...¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± She said, curling her lips, ¡°I have heard about what happened, so I understand. Anyway, what¡¯s


    going on with you and Dennis? You two have divorced, and why do you make such a decision to marry


    him again?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to exin this whole thing, so I said nothing.


    She sighed and gave up asking. We went into the rest area, seated. She looked at me, ¡°The Lewis


    family knows you are back. What are you going to do next? Don¡¯t tell me you will pretend nothing has


    happened.¡±


    ¡°I have already no rtionship with that family anymore, which is also what I have always expected.


    The reason why I came back to City P is that I hope my daughter will have a promising future, beside


    this, I expect nothing. Otherwise, I would rather stay in HL all my life.¡±

 Chapter 352 People Will Change 3

    Chapter 352 People Will Change 3


    She frowned, feeling unpleasant, ¡°But the fact that you are of the Lewis family can¡¯t be changed.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Looking towards her, I was not that excited, ¡°I don¡¯t expect to be admitted. Since they have


    epted Olivia, what they should do is to treat her kindly.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°You just can¡¯t let it go.¡± After a while, she looked at me, ¡°I will get married in October. See


    you that day. Don¡¯t stand me up.¡±


    I was shocked, ¡°With whom?¡±


    ¡°A guy! you will know that day.¡±


    I...


    The meeting took a long time. When it¡¯s done, Dennis went to Folly to talk about something. I was


    going to pick up rie.


    Unfortunately, I came across Mario Bet who was also about to leave.


    I didn''t want to talk with him, but he greeted me, ¡°Where are you going? Let me drive you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks!¡± Due to Diana, I thought badly of him. I had no interest in his story. He was half


    responsible for Diana-thing.


    He frowned, following me, ¡°It¡¯s raining. I¡¯m avable. I can drive you.¡±


    I stopped moving, looking back, ¡°What do you want on earth?¡±


    He looked down, ¡°I want to have dinner with her.¡±


    The ¡°her¡± meant rie.


    Lips pressed. I had to admit the fact that rie was her daughter.


    After a long silence, I responded, ¡°Once for all.¡±


    He was shocked that I would agree, grinning, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I am going to pick her. You can join.¡± I said and went straight towards my car.


    He also got in my car. The traffic became heavier because of the rain.


    The car moved on slowly. I would not like to talk with him but he broke the silence, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she


    was pregnant. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have let her go.¡±


    I frowned, not wanting to make anyments.


    ¡°What does she like to eat?¡± He asked, sighing.


    I knew he was asking about rie¡¯s taste.


    ¡°She is not a picky eater.¡± rie wasn¡¯t particr about food. If there was something she liked, that


    could be candy which is most kids¡¯ favorite food.


    Realizing I didn¡¯t want to talk more, he also kept silent.


    It took half an hour to get to the school.


    On parking the car, kids were walking out. I saw rie looking around behind her teacher.


    Seeing me, she said goodbye to her teacher and ran to me.


    ¡°Mom, is Dennis busy today? Why doesn¡¯t he pick me?¡±


    These days rie depended much on him. They two got along well like father and daughter.


    I took her backpack and said, ¡°He is busy with business, not avable toe here.¡±


    rie felt a little disappointed but said nothing. She looked up and noticed Mario staring at her.


    The little kid thought for a while and asked, ¡°Are you that uncle standing at the gravestone of Diana¡¯s


    mother that day?¡±


    I was shocked at her memory. Just meeting once, she remembered him.


    Mario nodded, smiling. He stared into her eyes without saying a word.


    Sitting in the car, Mario seemed nervous. He didn¡¯t say any word but stared at rie.


    I broke the silence, ¡°What do you want to eat, rie?¡±


    rie thought for seconds and said seriously, ¡°Dennis promised to take me to eat steak this morning.


    Mom, are we going to find Dennis?¡±


    I suddenly remembered he did speak like that.


    Mario coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call him. We eat together.¡±


    I nodded and didn¡¯t say more.


    Since Diana entrusted rie to me, I had selfishly decided not to let the kid know who her father was.


    Dennis camete due to the meeting. We waited for half an hour until he got there.


    After ordering, rie snuggled up to Dennis, talking to him. She depended on him.


    Mario tried to speak to rie, but the kid only replied with some polite words.


    I could understand what he felt. To break the silence, I asked, ¡°I heard you had nned to go back to H


    town.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Yeah, my family takes root there. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    Dennis had told me about the Bet family which was a literary one. For a hundred years, its


    offspring had made respectively great achievements, either in the business field or the medical field.


    The family had its influence at home and abroad.


    Nowadays, the Bet family had been a major role in H town. Mario returned to his hometown, not


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    only to take care of his family but also to continue developing in his interested fields.


    This was a good thing, but as for Nova...


    While I was thinking about that, she came up. She was a bit conspicuous at this French restaurant


    which had not many people. After all, a chic young pregnantdy could always attract attention.


    With the thought of having a rare quiet dinner, I had intended to ignore her.


    But she went straight towards us from the front desk, as if on purpose.


    She made a slight smile, ¡°Mario, I didn¡¯t expect you were here too.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help suspecting she came here deliberately, because it¡¯s umon that a pregnant woman


    would go to a western restaurant alone.


    Mario frowned and nodded, asking with no expression, ¡°On your own?¡±


    She nodded and spoke softly, ¡°I feel bored at home. You didn¡¯t answer the phone, so Ie out.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat!¡± Mario said unemotionally. He ordered steak for her.


    The dish was served. Dennis put rie in the chair aside before cutting his steak.


    rie was too young to deal with her steak, and I feltzy to do with mine, so both of us simply waited


    for Dennis to do a favor.


    Mario put his cuts in front of rie, and softly said, ¡°How about eating this?¡±


    With hesitation, rie nodded.


    Seeing what Mario did, Nova felt unhappy. She pushed her te in front of Mario with half uncut steak


    on, smiling, ¡°Mario, could you do me a favor? I feel pain in my arms these days.¡±


    Mario frowned unhappily, with a cut put into his mouth. He waved to a waiter.


    The waiter came up, ¡°Sir, what can I do for you?¡±

 Chapter 353 People Will Change 4

    Chapter 353 People Will Change 4


    ¡°Could you please cut the steak for her?¡±


    The waiter...


    I saw Nova take on a ghastly expression with a grievance.


    Though weird the request was, the waiter did that with a smile.


    But what followed was an embarrassed silence.


    Dennis put the cut steak in front of me as if he didn¡¯t know what was happening, ¡°Earth to you, enjoy


    your meal.¡±


    I nodded.


    rie had a look at me and Nova, thinking about something.


    I picked up my ss and drank.


    She suddenly asked, ¡°Mario, you don¡¯t love her, right?¡±


    Shocked at her words, I almost spat out my water.


    Nova went white as a sheet, pressing her lips. She squeezed a smile, looking awkward.


    Mario felt interested to ask rie, ¡°Do you know what is love?¡±


    rie nodded, ¡°Leo told me if a boy loves a girl, he will care for her. Just like Dennis, he often cares for


    mom, cutting steak for her, cooking for her, calling her.¡±


    I...


    Leo was a ¡°good¡± teacher.


    Dennis instead felt a little proud, ¡°Leo does have a good perception.¡±


    How interesting!


    rie nodded, and said seriously, ¡°Of course. Leo told me to learn to observe if my future boyfriend


    loves me, or I will be unhappy.¡±


    ¡°rie, stop talking. Eat your meal.¡± I interrupted. Nova didn¡¯t look good.


    Pregnant women were always sentimental. Though I disliked her, I didn¡¯t expect to irritate her.


    rie spoke no more and started to eat her steak.


    But Mario stared at rie thoughtfully. I didn¡¯t know if he was on purpose to say, ¡°rie is


    straightforward as her.¡±


    I frowned. I knew ¡°her¡± was Diana. But he shouldn¡¯t say that at this moment.


    I made an excuse to leave for a while.


    People always valued what they had lost. Ridiculous.


    Nova followed up. She looked unhappy. ¡°You adopt her, but why do you take her around to interfere in


    others¡¯ life?¡±


    I was surprised to look back at her, frowning, ¡°Interfere in others¡¯ life?¡±


    I sneered, ¡°First of all, I am thest person who would like rie to have any rtions with him. As for


    why he would be with us today, it¡¯s he who begged me for the chance to meet rie.¡±


    Her arrogance faded, ¡°I hope we won¡¯t meet again. You take her to City P, away from my life.¡±


    Looking at her, I felt a little sympathetic. I couldn¡¯t believe the existence of a child could make her


    threatened. I sneered, ¡°Blood rtions can¡¯t be changed by anybody. Neither of us knows what will


    happen in the future. You might as well take good care of your fetus and pay attention to your own life.


    What I¡¯m going to do is none of your business.¡±


    Mario had no love for her at all. What she could rely on was only her fetus.


    Continuing to argue was meaningless. I directly went into the toilet without saying a word.


    Jackie Wells gave me a call that I wouldn¡¯t like to answer. With hesitation, I did.


    ¡°Busy now? I¡¯m wondering if we can have dinner together tomorrow?¡± I knew she worked at the George


    Group, traveling between City P and Newton Town. It¡¯s notmon she had time.


    I thought for a while and said, ¡°Tomorrow is Sunday, I have intended to take rie to the bookstore.¡±


    ¡°Just having dinner together, it won¡¯t take long.¡± She paused, ¡°I know there are some mistakes between


    us. But what I want to say is people are selfish. Furthermore, she deserves that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t care about the words Jackie said to use Bernice in the studio. But people chose who could


    be their friends. After all, birds of a feather flocked together.


    ¡°OK, see you Sunday!¡± Without seeing, I couldn¡¯t recognize her emotion and intentions, so I tended to


    have a suspicion.


    She responded, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Hanging up the call, I went back to the table, at which rie was not being. I was confused to ask


    where she was. Mario said, ¡°Nova took her to buy some dessert.¡±


    With worries, I med Dennis, ¡°rie is naughty. How can you let a pregnantdy take care of her?¡±


    Seeing me anxious, Dennis stood up, holding my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She wille back soon. She


    doesn¡¯t get out of this restaurant.¡±


    I got his hand off me and went straight towards the dessert area. Nova was a person who didn¡¯t


    deserve any trust. To her fetus, rie was a threat.


    It took me a long while at this big restaurant to find rie choosing dessert.


    Thank God, she was fine. At this moment, Nova took out her phone, intending to take photos of rie.


    I felt ufortable,ing up to seize her phone and delete those pictures.


    ¡°Mrs. Bet, without my permission, my daughter¡¯s photo can not be taken by anyone.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect I would show up suddenly. Looking at me, she exined with a grievance, ¡°ra, it¡¯s


    a storm in a teacup. I only want to record her cute countenance. You don¡¯t need to react that strongly.


    ¡°So what!¡± I replied with no emotion. I came to rie to hold her hand. Looking at Nova, I said, ¡°Stay


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    away from my daughter, or you will have trouble.¡±


    She took back her phone, sneering, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you are so nervous about a kid who is


    not your own. Does it mean that the rumor is true that Dennis cannot have a kid?¡±


    Being irritated, I said, ¡°If your mouth is of no use, why not cut down your tongue which speaks gross


    words.¡±


    She continued provoking me, ¡°So you admit what I said is true.¡±


    She came up close and spoke in a low voice in my ear that couldn¡¯t be heard by people around.


    Raising my hand, I pped hard her face.


    She covered her face, ring at me, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°Then tell again," I said in a cold voice.


    The argument had attracted the attention of people around. Dennis and Mario also came up.

 Chapter 354 People Will Change 5

    Chapter 354 People Will Change 5


    Seeing them, Nova burst into tears. Her capacity for instantly crying deserved an award.


    ¡°Mario, I took rie to get some dessert just now. But ra didn¡¯t allow me to touch the kid, and she


    even pped me.¡±


    I red at her, ¡°If you have to act like a bitch, I will give you another p. Besides, you¡¯d better take


    care of your fetus, because I don¡¯t mind doing something bad to respond to your bitch behavior.¡±


    Nova frowned, looking at me, ¡°We can talk peacefully. Why do we have to use force?¡±


    She changed her attitude. Then she asked my daughter, ¡°rie, do you want anything else to eat?¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    rie looked up at me and Nova whose eyes filled with tears. Clever as my daughter, she said, ¡°Mom


    hit her because she irritated mom.¡±


    Mario was surprised, then he nodded at rie, ¡°I knew. It¡¯s not your mom¡¯s fault.¡±


    rie nodded, handing her dessert to Dennis. She spoke in a soft voice, ¡°Dennis, shall we go home?


    Mom is unhappy.¡±


    Dennis stared at me. Though he said nothing, he trusted me.


    Mario didn¡¯t care about his crying wife. What he was fully concerned about was rie. He talked with


    rie until getting out of the restaurant.


    we said our farewells and left. Getting in the car, rie fell asleep soon.


    At the crossing waiting for the green light.


    Dennis held my hand, ¡°Still angry?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°Nope.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I want to know what kind of words she said made you angry.¡±


    He then stared at my hand, asking me gently, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°It was Nova who was hit. How could I hurt?¡± I remembered what Nova said, and stared at his crotch


    unconsciously.


    He was confused at my undisguised gaze, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Realizing my gaze made him ufortable, I looked away. Then I asked, ¡°Have you ... removed it?¡±


    It seemed he didn¡¯t get what I meant. The light turned green and he started the car. He only asked in


    confusion, ¡°What?¡±


    Four years ago, he inserted a contraceptive ring inside his body. I had not been with him for four years,


    so I didn¡¯t know what happened during this period.


    Given what Nova said, he might not remove the ring, which led to that rumor.


    ¡°Remove what?¡± He was baffled.


    I blushed, ¡°The contraceptive ring. Didn¡¯t you pull it out?¡±


    He chuckled, leering at me, ¡°If you want a baby, I¡¯d love to pull it out.¡±


    I...


    I pressed my lips, meditating. So he didn¡¯t remove it.


    ¡°Wearing it for long may cause infertility!¡± I didn¡¯t know if four years wearing that would have any bad


    influence.


    He smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m ripped. No matter how many kids you want, I can satisfy your need.¡±


    Neglecting his glib words, I said seriously, ¡°Make an appointment with your doctor to take it out


    tomorrow.¡±


    If we couldn¡¯t apany each other forever, I didn¡¯t expect him childless for the rest of his life.


    He looked at me, chuckling, ¡°Having a baby is not a matter of urgency.¡±


    ...


    Busy as him, removing the ring had been postponed indefinitely.


    But what I didn¡¯t expect was that I would be the first person to be informed of Bernice''s death.


    It often rained in September. Preparing for the exam, I hardly went out.


    It was unexpected that I received a message saying ¡°Turn on the TV and wait for her death.¡±


    I treated the message as a prank.


    So I turned off my phone and continued reviewing.


    Followed was the call from Jackie whose words were strangely remorseful, ¡°Is it Dennis who did that?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Realizing I didn¡¯t know what happened, she added, ¡°Bernice was killed at home, which police are


    investigating. I hear that her body is very ugly.¡±


    I was shocked, closing my book in hand unconsciously. I turned on the TV.


    That¡¯s right. Her death had aroused a heated discussion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Dennis there?¡± Jackie asked at the other end.


    I frowned, remembering what she said at first. In a cold voice, I spoke, ¡°He is not that bad.¡±


    Realizing I was angry, she immediately apologized.


    People would change. Being in the business circle for such a long time had already made her a demon.


    Anyway, we had different beliefs. Hanging up the phone, I stared at the message I received just now.


    I called the number of that message, but nobody answered. Thinking for a while, I phoned Dennis.


    The phone put through, It seemed a meeting was going on at the other end. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, ra?¡±


    Not loudly did he speak, but the meeting became silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Bernice?¡± I didn¡¯t mean to me, so I added in a soft voice, ¡°I received a weird


    message.¡±


    ¡°Let it alone. She has ended business with the George Group. No matter what happens to her is none


    of our business. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± He said in a low, hoarse voice.


    Think for seconds, I nodded, then hung up the phone.


    But I couldn¡¯t help thinking about the strange message. I called the number again.


    Nobody answered.


    The bell rang. I got up, stepped downstairs, and opened the door.


    It¡¯s Yara George.


    Having no time to respond, I had been pped by her.


    What a hard p.


    I felt giddy for seconds. Mouth bled.


    I tried to repress my fury, looking at her, ¡°Does Miss George always behave in such an arbitrary


    manner to hit others without a reason?¡±


    She sneered with much disdain. ¡°Reason? Bernice¡¯s death is the reason. ra, I thought you would


    live a peaceful life after your four years¡¯ departure. But I underestimated you. You ruined your own


    mother¡¯s reputation. You are a demon. Bernice just had a thing for Dennis. If you don¡¯t like her, you


    have many ways to torment her rather than kill her.¡±


    So basically, what she meant was I did the murder.


    I almostughed out. Looking at her, I said, ¡°Yara, you overestimate me. If I were like what you think


    about, do you think I will give you the chance to p me?¡±


    With disdain, she said, ¡°Stop lying. You have been ndered and insulted by her, so you must have


    had the thought of killing her. Whether the Kennedy family or the Lewis family can kill an actress in an


    unknown way. You are vicious enough to do that.¡±


    It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t believe me anyway. What¡¯s more, the murder was not the reason why she


    showed up here.


    She didn¡¯t care at all about who was the murderer. She had firmly believed it was I who killed Bernice,


    which I forever could not change.


    There were no other people here. I didn¡¯t want to talk more with her, so I said, ¡°Since you have done


    the p, you can go now!¡±

 Chapter 355 People Will Change 6

    Chapter 355 People Will Change 6


    Yara was not the one who could be dealt with easily, which was exactly why I by all means hid from her


    several times.


    She directly went into the vi, seated on the sofa. With her file pouch thrown on the table, she said in


    disgust, ¡°ra, If you still love Dennis, leave him. Don¡¯t implicate him.¡±


    Frowning, I opened the pouch, to see some pictures which scared me stiff.


    Those were pictures of Bernice before death. In the photos, there were a few men whose faces


    couldn¡¯t be seen, but Bernice''s painful expression was clear.


    I looked at Yara and asked, ¡°Why do you show these to me?¡±


    She stared at me seriously, ¡°Police are investigating. You¡¯d better confess your crime immediately.


    Because of youing back, Bernice ended her business with the George Group. She ndered you


    in front of reporters. You have most motives to kill her.¡±


    She paused to repress her emotion, ¡°Whether you did that out of revenge or resentment, it¡¯s none of


    my business. What I¡¯m concerned about is Dennis. You must leave. The news his wife is a murderer


    will ruin him and hispany.¡±


    What she said was so interesting. ¡°Why do you think it is I who did the murder.¡± She didn¡¯t even


    investigate before interrogating me.


    She sneered, ¡°Those malicious things your family has done are all known to Luna Knight. She¡¯s clear


    the death of Bernice is only the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°What my family has done is none of my business. Yara, my patience is


    limited. The reason why I tolerated you was that you are Dennis¡¯ aunt. My respect doesn¡¯t mean you


    can bully me at will. Please get out.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect I would fire back. ¡°ra, this vi is of the George family. How dare you let me out?


    Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°My wife.¡±


    The sudden appearance of Dennis surprised me. Across the living room, he came to me.


    He spoke to Yara with fury, ¡°I have given you my respect, so you¡¯d better not go too far.¡±


    ¡°Dennis George!¡± Yara spoke in a rage, ¡°You are not going to break with me, are you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise if you keep treating her like this.¡± Dennis didn¡¯t usually express his emotions. He was


    irritated. He spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Go now.¡±


    Hearing those words, Yara was shaking with rage. She gave me a hostile re before leaving.


    The disappearing woman made me feel a headache. I fell into a bad temper.


    Dennis took me to sit on the sofa. I directly asked, ¡°It is who on earth that killed Bernice?¡±


    He gazed lovingly at me, ¡°Her mother was in great debt. Those creditors heard she was shut out. Such


    an actress must have no money to pay back, so they went extremely.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Even so, creditors might only have the intention to threaten her. Killing her is not the result


    they expect. I doubt it is the Lewis family who is the real murderer.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think it¡¯s me?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I responded without hesitation, ¡°Definitely not!¡±


    His eyebrow slightly raised with surprise, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Bernice was annoying, but killing her is against your principles. What¡¯s more, With business to do, a


    starlet is not what you will have interest in. The murder is obviously out of revenge. You are not an


    avenger.¡± I didn¡¯t suspect him on the matter of Luna, much less Bernice.


    To some extent, he had the same personality like me, so I was sure he wouldn¡¯t do that.


    His arms were wrapped around me, resting his chin on my head. He said in a husky voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t


    know you think that good of me. I¡¯m so proud.¡±


    Still feeling strange, I asked, ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable of the Lewis family to kill her. After all, gangster as


    Samuel is, he never kills anyone at will.¡±


    He nodded, lowering his voice, ¡°Let it go. Focus on your test.¡±


    It¡¯s exactly none of my business, so I didn¡¯t talk more.


    ...


    It¡¯s October.


    Thanks to Folly, I got the chance to attend lectures at P University. It did give much help with my


    postgraduate entrance exam.


    I enjoyed the spacious campus. Stepping out of the teaching building, I came across the fiance of Folly,


    Zack Norman, who was tall and gentle, wearing a ss that made him more urbane.


    With his help, I was permitted to attend lectures here. I waved at him, ¡°Professor Norman!¡±


    He smiled back.


    I went closer, seeing him holding a book ofw which was probably just used in his ss. I asked, ¡°Still


    have any lectures?¡±


    Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Nope. How¡¯s your English ss?¡±


    ¡°I learned a lot!¡± We went towards the school gate, ¡°Are you going to the Ny Vis?¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Nope. I¡¯m going to pick up my family whoe to visit today. Tell Folly I¡¯m having dinner


    with her tonight.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± With curiosity, I asked, ¡°Is that your parents who you are going to pick up?¡±


    His wedding day wasing soon. His parents maye to attend the ceremony from Newton Town.


    Smiling, he nodded but said nothing.


    Getting to the park, he said farewells before leaving in a hurry. I was going home.


    The Ny Vis was not far from P University. I usually walked back. It¡¯s not that cool in October. Walking


    at a leisurely pace made me rxed.


    Out of a sudden, a ck Bentley pulled over. A man came up to me.


    It¡¯s Hank Gibson.


    Frowning, I said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? Let me drive you.¡± His one hand in the pocket, the other was holding a


    cigarette, looking leisurely.


    Was it a coincidence?


    Whatever.


    In a cold voice, I said, ¡°Going home, not far, thanks.¡±


    He sneered, ¡°Home? Of you and Dennis?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to talk any word with him. Staring at him, I was bing impatient.


    ¡°ra, you are so naive. He doesn¡¯t love you, otherwise, he will marry you.¡± It seemed there was


    another person in the car, perhaps his assistant.


    To stop the talk, I said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get out of my way.¡±

 Chapter 356 People Always Change

    Chapter 356 People Always Change


    ¡°Is there really nothing that you want to say to me? Our rtionship, in your view, is totally worthless?¡±


    He held me with his hands, stirred, ¡°I am such a jerk that you don¡¯t care to condescend to talk to me?¡±


    I frowned, sighed, and looked up at him, ¡°Jane Shaw is about to give birth, right?¡±


    He was frozen, and said, ¡°Is it she that is in your mind?¡± He paused, and continued, ¡°Her pregnancy is


    just an ident. If you mind, I¡¯ll let her go back to Country M after the baby is born. And it won¡¯t affect


    us.¡±


    Caught in an outrage at his words, I snatched myself off his hands, ¡°Affect us? Let her go back to


    Country M? Hank, do you know the difference between you and Dennis? He has his bottom line and


    principle! He would take responsibility and would never hurt a girl that he doesn¡¯t love! He may be


    awkward but he respects.¡±


    Trying to calm down, I took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Well, I may not be entitled to judge you. And


    I know that I am still in a debt to you due to what you did four years ago. You can ask me to do


    anything, except for loving you, as apensation. But as a man, how could you be so cruel to Jane,


    who loves you but you don¡¯t love? Her only mistake, if any, is just in love with you.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s the miserable part of human nature that the one in front of you is not cherished yet the one


    far away is being missed.


    He bit his lips, silenced, and squinted his eyes, ¡°I can ask you to do anything?¡±


    ¡°Except for loving you, anything is ok!¡± I had to face this.


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°Go to work in the Gibson¡¯s. Leave Dennis George¡¯s house and never meet


    him again.¡±


    I bit my lips, a little angered, ¡°I cannot work because of an exam in November. And you cannot decide


    whether I leave Dennis or not, meet him or not. It¡¯s my life! You must make us enemies to each other?¡±


    He sneered, ¡°So you were just lying when you said ¡®anything¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I can go to the Gibson¡¯s. But not now, because I have to prepare for my exam.¡±


    He bit his lips, quiet for quite a while, and said, ¡°Since you are going to take an exam, I wouldn¡¯t be


    your barrier. How about this, you go to the Bluemoon to cook for me every day, as a way to repay my


    help years ago.¡±


    I bit my lips, ¡°for how long?¡±


    ¡°One year.¡±


    ¡°Hank, I have my own life. One year is too much.¡± Our rtionship had beenplicated since we met


    for the first time.


    ¡°Half a year!¡± He said with a firm look at me, ¡°I saved your life and took care of you for a month. I


    deserve half a year¡¯s cook from you.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    I was a little tired and agitated. After finishing my words, I was about to leave.


    He didn¡¯t stop me, yet said, confusingly, ¡°The best way to treat whoever takes advantage of you is to


    retaliate. If you don¡¯t want to see Yara anymore, just tell me and I¡¯ll let her disappear.¡±


    Shocked at his words, I stopped my steps and looked back at him, frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that you are too naive sometimes. You should know that some people


    are too nasty to deserve living.¡±


    ¡°The death of Bernice Miller¡­you did it?¡± I blurted without a second thought.


    Snubbing out the cigarette, he said coldly, ¡°She asked for it.¡±


    ¡°Hank!¡± I suddenly felt like being covered by ice.


    How did he be like this?


    He didn¡¯t care about my response, and said, ¡°She was just a barrier and should be wiped out from this


    world.¡±


    I pped him heavily.


    His driver came out of the car and stood before me, to prevent my second p at Hank.


    But Hank pulled him away, and while looking at me, he wiped off the blood, which oozed from his


    mouth.


    Then raising his eyebrow, he said, ¡°you are sad at her death? Or you are disappointed in me?¡±


    I took a breath, stepped back, and said, ¡°Hank, you should have a bottom line.¡±


    With a sneer and a cold look, he said, ¡°what¡¯s the bottom line of Dennis George? You think he is what


    he looks like, a gentleman? Have you ever seen how he treated his adversaries in business?¡±


    He approached me, with a low and cold voice, ¡°he is much crueler than me. ra, only seeing the


    appearance is not enough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± I felt a little breathless, ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. I must go.¡±


    I walked as fast as I can, feeling overwhelmed mentally.


    Noticing he didn¡¯te along with me, I rxed a little.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But how did he be like that?


    Back in the vi, without Dennis in here, I dded myself with a quilt, yet feeling freezing.


    I received a call from Dennis that he was very busy with a business trip.


    He had been so busy that he had had to work after going home from office.


    Knowing that he was busy and with my own work to do, I didn¡¯t feel bored.


    But idents did happen.


    The next day, I was about to go to P University for ss when I noticed a crowd outside the house.


    It was the media.


    This property that Dennis purchased was very secret. Few people had known it.


    Someone must have made it public.


    But the reporters didn¡¯te here for nothing. Something must have happened.


    I picked up my cell phone and was about to call Dennis when suddenly a picture ejected out on the


    screen. It was me and Hank. The photo was taken yesterday.


    The photographer was deliberately choosing a angle, from which the two of us seemed very intimate.


    Thinking that I had been ndered by Bernice Miller ago, I felt not surprised this time.


    The fact that I was now in a rtionship with Dennis should not be a secret anymore, I supposed.


    I might have to stay home for a few days.


    Dennis called, with a calm voice, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. There are bodyguards in the house so those


    journalists won¡¯te in. You stay at home and wait for me.¡±


    It was the first time I encountered this, yet I was not afraid.


    I replied, with a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can just concentrate on your work. I will prepare for my


    exam.¡±


    There was enough food in the house for several days.

 Chapter 357 After I Met You (1)

    Chapter 357 After I Met You (1)


    Surfing the Inte on the sofa, I thought that since people could find out what happened four years


    ago, then they might have already dug out my identity.


    To my relief, my connections with the Lewis family was not yet made public. Maybe the connections


    that the Kennedy family involved were so broad that the journalists might vite thew if they dug too


    deep. They had to be extremely careful.


    Naturally, their reports focused on the rtionship between me and Hank. And Dennis was inescapably


    involved.


    I had thought those paparazzi would stay for several days but in the evening, most of them were gone.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly why.


    But I supposed that Dennis had done it.


    rie couldn¡¯t make her way to the house, so she was sent to the Kennedy family by Leo.


    I was about to call Dennis when I received a call from Folly.


    Straightforward as usual, she said, ¡°how did I do? How will you thank me?¡±


    Surprised, I had a look at the remaining paparazzi outside, and said, ¡°You made the reporters leave?¡±


    She was a little astonished, ¡°why, you never surf online? The news was a hit and you still don¡¯t know?¡±


    Oh!


    Back in the sofa, I opened my tablet, and all I saw was the news that the daughter of the Lewis family


    had condescendingly married a professor.


    ¡°You made it public?¡± I asked Folly.


    As a professor in a renowned university, despite his humble origin, Zack deserved a better description


    in the news.


    She replied, ¡°Zack told me to use such rhetoric. I hadn¡¯t thought of making it public. You know I hate


    the vition of privacy.¡±


    ¡°And the news involving you and Hank, with even what happened four years ago, was definitely


    manipted by someone. If only those were just rumors! The Lewis and Dennis don¡¯t want you to be a


    public focus, so I made my marriage public to distract the public attention.¡±


    Oh! Right, what the limited attention of the paparazzi in City P were all paid to the several prosperous


    families and stars in here.


    Folly was over 30 years old. Despite her aristocratic origin, her family didn¡¯t care that much about


    whom she married.


    But the public believed that with her beauty, origin and ability, Folly would definitely marry a man from


    the simr background in order to prosper both families.


    Now that her marriage was known to all, people must have been crazy with this.


    No wonder why most of the paparazzi went away.


    ¡°What will you do next?¡± Once the marriage was public, the wedding ceremony would have to be held


    in public.


    She said, as if it was no big deal, ¡°what will I do? Just hold the ceremony in public! But Zack would


    receive a lot of attention in university.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± I felt a little sorry for her, ¡°it¡¯s a coincidence that I met Hank yesterday. I didn¡¯t know that we


    would be taken photos of.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It can be covered.¡± She said, ¡°but you must buy me dinner someday!¡±


    Iughed, ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    I was asleep when Dennis came home. Then I was woken up by the sound of water in the bathroom.


    I stared at the ceilings for a while.


    Dennis came in with a bath towel on. He didn¡¯t turn on the light lest I was woken up.


    I turned on the bedside light, looking at him. Water drops dripped down his big chest muscles and his


    short hair.


    He was a little surprised, looking at me, and smiled, ¡°did I wake you?¡±


    I shook my head. I was a light sleeper.


    He approached me, having dried his body, yet still with wet hair.


    I sat up, took the bath towel from his hand and dried his hair.


    ¡°Are there still journalists out there?¡¯ Most of them were attracted away by Folly, but some still


    remained in the evening.


    He held me in his arms and sat me on hisp.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    His chest was a little cold maybe because of the shower.


    ¡°All are gone.¡± With a tiring voice, hended his chin on my vicle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. It itches!¡±


    ¡°Where does it itch??¡± he said with a low voice.


    I pressed my lips, and my face felt a little hot.


    The man''s voice was low and restrained, with a vague ambiguity. "Did you have dinner tonight?"


    I nodded, ¡°yes.¡±


    Before I finished speaking, he took another drag on my neck, which hurt a little. "Little liar, nothing in


    the refrigerator has been eaten."


    I¡­


    Who else could observe so carefully?


    ¡°I¡¯ve had snacks. I am not hungry.¡± And I wasn¡¯t lying. I seemed to have gained some weight these


    days.


    He frowned, ¡°Snacks can satisfy hunger?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± For girls.


    It seemed that he didn¡¯t mean to listen to my words at all. He picked me up and walked downstairs.


    It''s midnight. Afraid of falling off, I hugged his neck, confused, "Dennis, where are you taking me? It''s


    sote, aren''t you sleepy? "


    He pressed his lips, ¡°I¡¯ll take you downstairs to eat something.¡±


    What?


    ¡°I am not hungry, really.¡± I would¡¯ve eaten if I were. I was not a child and didn¡¯t another person to


    monitor me.


    He didn¡¯t stop walking, so I continued, ¡°it¡¯s sote that I cannot digest what I eat. And I¡¯ll have a


    stomachache.¡±


    He stopped, looking at me, and said, ¡°you are really not hungry?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°not at all.¡±


    He put me back on the bed, to my relief.


    Eating atte night was really hurting stomachache.


    He bent down and pressed me and didn''t mean to leave. He stared at me with a pair of ck eyes.


    I was confused. "What''s wrong?"


    His sexy Adam''s apple moved slightly. "I''m hungry."


    I was stunned. "Then you go downstairs and eat. I don''t want to move."


    He drew near, "You don''t have to move, it''s fine here."

 Chapter 358 After I Met You (2)

    Chapter 358 After I Met You (2)


    I frowned, feeling ufortable by his smothering hug, "Release me."


    In this weird atmosphere, looking at him in the eye, I couldn¡¯t help but blinked a few times.


    And this became a fuse.


    Dennis then pressed his lips on mine.


    I was not prepared.


    I stared at him astonishingly when I almost couldn¡¯t breathe. He seemed to enjoy my expression and let


    me go for a moment. "won¡¯t you have sex with me?"


    "Dennis, no."


    No sex for four years may be a torment for normal people, but it was a relief for me.


    In thest four years, I had cured all my sorrows, but only my physical defects couldn¡¯t be cured by


    myself.


    ¡­¡­


    When I woke up the next day, Dennis, who should¡¯ve been gone as usual, was lying beside me with his


    eyes closed.


    The man slept soundly. I turned over and looked at his face. Suddenly, I had a feeling that time flied too


    fast.


    As if the past seven years had passed in a blink.


    Having gone through all those miseries, I would be able to live in peace and happiness in the future,


    right?


    But I was still anxious.


    Lost in my thought, I failed to notice that Dennis was awake.


    He looked at me, with a smile on his handsome face, ¡°hungry?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°no.¡±


    He pulled into his arms, ¡°you have been losing weight these days. You should have regr meals.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve actually gained weight.¡± I felt safe in his arms.


    The breakfast was simple. Tony served porridge, which tasted good.


    But I didn¡¯t have much because I felt bad in stomach.


    I pretended as if I were okay until Dennis went out. Then I went to the bathroom and threw up


    everything I ate.


    There were still several reporters outside. As my connections with Hank and Dennis were made public,


    I already became a slut in the newspaper.


    I avoided noticing the news otherwise I might be broken mentally.


    But everyone knew it. I couldn¡¯t show myself in P University anymore so I stayed in the house,


    studying.


    A few days passed. Those paparazzi gained nothing so that they left.


    But their influence on me lingered. I was not a divinity so I couldn¡¯t exempt myself from the impacts of


    those nders.


    riana came back after staying at the Kennedy¡¯s for several days. Hugging me tightly, she said,


    ¡°mom, are you going to leave me? Why did you let me stay in Grandpa¡¯s?¡±


    I was surprised, ¡°why, mom was busy so mom let you go to Grandpa¡¯s.¡±


    The child said, ¡°but a woman in Grandpa¡¯s said you didn¡¯t want me, and that I was not your child so you


    would send me away when I grow up.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I knitted my eyebrows, ¡°A woman?¡± There were not so many women in the Kennedy¡¯s. It must be the


    housemaid.


    She nodded, ¡°It¡¯s the one who cooked for us every day. Grandpa was too busy to apany me.


    Uncle was also busy so that he could only tell me stories when he got home in the evening. Only she


    was beside me.¡±


    I pulled the kid into my arms, ¡°Mom won¡¯t leave you and you are mom¡¯s child. Don¡¯t believe these lies,


    okay?¡±


    She nodded and went to the yard to y.


    I thought of calling Leo but after second thought, gave up.


    In the evening, Dennis called, ¡°Have you eaten your dinner?¡±


    If riana were not here, I wouldn¡¯t have cooked.


    Looking at the half-prepared meal, I replied, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    "Let''s go to D Town for dinner tonight. I''lle and pick you up and rianater. It''s cold outside, so


    put on more clothes." On the other end of the phone, he seemed to be still sorting out documents, so


    he should still be in thepany.


    I didn''t go out these days, and I was a little worried. "Will we attract unnecessary attention?" After all,


    the paparazzi were just gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve booked a private room.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Mario just came back from H


    Town, and he wants to see riana.¡±


    I frowned. I didn¡¯t want him to meet rie.


    Dennis said gently, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we three can dine together, without Mario.¡±


    ¡°No. He can see rie.¡± Mario was the father after all.


    Half an hourter, Dennis drove his car here. rie and I got in the car, sitting on the back seats.


    He frowned, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±


    I shook my head. As it was a little hot in the car with the air-conditioner on. I took off my scarf.


    rie was talkative along the way, while I was very quiet, feeling bad in my heart.


    When we arrived at the room in the restaurant, Mario was already there, alone. He asked this or that


    from Clrarie immediately upon seeing her, with a big smile on his face.


    I sat down. Dennis held my hand, with a low and cautious voice, ¡°You unhappy?¡±


    Pressing my lips, I shook my head slightly, ¡°I am okay.¡±


    Then the waiter served the food.


    While rie was talking to Dennis, Mario¡¯s eyes fell on rie.


    I was silent for a moment, then looked at Mario, and said, "Since Nova would give birth soon, you ..."

 Chapter 359 After I Met You (3)

    Chapter 359 After I Met You (3)


    ¡°It was aborted.¡± Mario said coldly, his eyes still on rie.


    I was shocked, ¡°What?¡±


    Turning on me, he said seriously, ¡°The fetal position was instable. Even if the baby was born, it was


    probably not able to survive. So it was aborted.¡±


    Dennis frowned, looking at Mario, said, ¡°What went wrong?¡±


    Mario replied, sitting straight, ¡°She had aborted pregnancy before that. But she didn¡¯t tell. This time she


    was emotionally unstable and finally the baby had to be aborted.¡± He was very indifferent and cold, as if


    it were a puny thing.


    I repressed my anger, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    I had expected a straight answer but he asked, looking at me, ¡°Does the death of Diana have


    something to do with Nova?¡±


    Shocked at this, I dropped my chopsticks on the ground.


    I replied, coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I had caused Diana¡¯s death indirectly. Luna made here to City P in order to get me out of the


    house.


    If I hadn¡¯t gone out that evening, she might have been still alive and all of what happened next might


    not have happened.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t know how what Nova said hurt Diana. Alex was there then, but he didn¡¯t catch all.


    Mario sneered, with his eyes on rie, ¡°I won¡¯t marry Nova. rie is the child of the Be family, and


    she will return someday.¡±


    I was shocked at his straightforwardness.


    I wanted to repress my feelings but failed, ¡°Mario, rie won¡¯t go to the Be family. This is Diana¡¯s


    decision and also my decision since we have been living together for four years. I won¡¯t let you take her


    away.¡±


    Dennis was unhappy at Mario¡¯s words too, ¡°rie won¡¯t return to the Be¡¯s. You agreed with us on


    taking care of her.¡±


    Mario sneered, turning on Dennis, ¡°You promised me that you would take care of Moly but what


    happened then?¡±


    Moly?


    Who was Moly?


    Dennis became serious, ¡°You know why those things happened. Mario, you know it was not an


    ident that Diana and Moly died.¡±


    Mario seemed hurt, ¡°So? You now me all that on me?¡±


    Dennis frowned, turning on me, ¡°You take rie downstairs, okay? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    I nodded.


    That was what I had wanted to do because rie shouldn¡¯t have heard this.


    While we two left, Mario looked at us, silent.


    Downstairs, afraid of being recognized, I took her out of the restaurant and into the garden near the car.


    rie, after hearing those words, asked me, ¡°Mom, why will Mario take me away from you?¡±


    Suddenly I had a headache and felt sick in my stomach.


    Touching my belly, I said, "Mario wants a daughter like you."


    "But, isn''t the woman pregnant? He will have his own baby! "


    My stomach hurt so much that I couldn''t speak. Lowering my head, I spit out all the food I had just


    eaten.


    rie was scared, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    After quite a while, I recovered a little and pulled rie into my arms.


    Suddenly Nova appeared. She looked haggard.


    Seeing me like this, she was a little surprised, ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    Then she sneered ironically, ¡°Dennis is impotent and you are pregnant? The father must be Hank. I


    thought you weren¡¯t a slut!¡±


    Not in a mood to argue with her in front of rie, I was silent.


    Then Dennis came.


    Seeing those vomits, he looked at me and then at Nova, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    His voice was intimidating, and Nova stepped back, her voice quivering, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. She is


    just not well.¡± Then she walked away quickly into the restaurant.


    Dennis came near me, ¡°Is there anything wrong with the food?¡±


    I shook my head, with a weak voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    He nodded, took rie into the car, then me onto the passenger seat.


    I had no strength to speak, so kept silent. Then I felt asleep.


    When I woke up, it was midnight. Dennis was not around. I got out of bed and went to rie¡¯s room.


    She was sleeping soundly, like an angel, in the cozy room, which was designed by Dennis.


    I looked at her for quite a while. Suddenly I found Dennis standing behind me.


    He walked towards me and took me into his arms, then led me out of the room.


    Back into the bedroom, lying on bed, I asked, ¡°What did Mario tell you?¡±


    I had been too weak to ask on the way home.


    He replied, ¡°It was about rie. The Be knew her existence and wanted her back.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± I swept the bedsidemp to the ground out of anger.


    He sighed, and picked up the broken pieces patiently. I was still angry.


    Then he looked at me, in a calm voice, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want rie to be taken away, I will try to


    persuade Mario. But ra, we should let rie make her own decision.¡±


    ¡°How could she make her decision? She is only four years old! I have been with her for four years and I


    cannot be separated from her. I will never let Mario take her away from me. I may not be rich but I can


    take good care of her with love. But what if the Be family treats her badly? What if Mario cannot


    look after her well? I have raised her for four years, and I will never send her away.¡±

 Chapter 360 After I Met You (4)

    Chapter 360 After I Met You (4)


    I had never thought of leaving rie and I would never do that.


    Dennis, sitting beside me, patted my hands, ¡°No one will force you if you don¡¯t want rie to be taken


    away. Honey, it¡¯ste, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    But I felt that he was hiding something from me.


    ¡­


    After Driving rie to school, I received a call from Hank.


    I didn¡¯t answer, but I did.


    ¡°What?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to have connection with him since we had been taken photos not long ago.


    ¡°Are you a person who never fulfills her promise?¡± He said with a low voice.


    I was confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You promised to cook for me this month and you forgot?¡± He sounded a little angry.


    Right. I had been so busy these days that I forgot it.


    But since Mario wanted to take rie away, I had to figure out a way to prevent. No time to cook for


    him.


    I hadn¡¯t thought he took it seriously and let me to fulfill it.


    ¡°Hank, please set me free. I have other things to do.¡± I felt like being cornered in a dead end and lost


    my way.


    He was silent for a while, then sneered ironically, ¡°Set you free? When did I hold you?¡±


    A headache urred to me suddenly, I pulled the car over on roadside, hung up the phone, and turned


    it off.


    I recovered myself for a while.


    I didn¡¯t know what was wrong with me these days, too easily upset by trivial things. Or often in a mood


    to vomit.


    I got out of the car to get some fresh air.


    Then Nova appeared, wearing a long camel windbreaker, she came forward, "What a coincidence! Do


    you want to talk?"


    I shook my head, leaving.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She blocked my way, ¡°You don¡¯t want the child to return to the Be family. Me neither. So, can we


    talk?¡±


    I thought for a while, and nodded.


    We went to a caf¨¦ nearby.


    She seemed morous due to the makeup.


    ¡°Believe it or not, Diana¡¯s death had nothing to do with me. Her death was really an ident. I know it¡¯s


    hard to believe, but it¡¯s true. But you all believe that it was me who caused her death.¡± She told me.


    I said nothing.


    She continued, ¡°Since you still don¡¯t believe me, I won¡¯t say more on this issue. But as for rie, I


    know you won¡¯t let her go since you have taken care of her for four years. Well, I want to marry Mario


    and establish myself in the Be family. So I hope that it is my child with Mario who can be the


    legitimate descendent. I don¡¯t want rie to go into the Be family either.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± I was impatient.


    She paused a little, obviously not having expected my straightforwardness.


    ¡°Well, that child sees you as her mother. You and Dennis can adopt her through legal process. But to


    do that, you and Dennis must tell the public that you two are married and that you cannot have


    children. And you mustn¡¯t have children in the future. Also, Hank and Dennis might turn against each


    other. You know how thew works and that it¡¯s easy to do the adoption based on your background.


    The matter is whether you are willing to do it with the cost of the opportunity to have your own child.¡±


    I replied, ¡°Nova, do you think that Dennis will be afraid of conflicting with Hank?¡±


    She shrugged, ¡°No, of course he won¡¯t. He is rich and powerful. But won¡¯t he be afraid of the gossips?¡±


    Yes, Dennis was rich and powerful enough to have rie stay with me. But once the Be family


    made her origin public, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her legitimately anymore since she was not an


    orphan. Her father was alive.


    I became more upset.


    Nova must have told these on purpose to make me feel bad.


    I got up angrily, ¡°This is all you want to say? Then we have nothing to talk about.¡±


    I was leaving but she blocked me, ¡°You can think about it.¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± I failed to repress my feelings.


    After a few steps from the coffee shop, I felt nauseous.


    Squatting on the side of the road, I spit out everything in my stomach. I felt feeble.


    It seemed that I became feebler recently.


    When I went back to the vi, I did nothing but sat on the balcony, feeling the cold wind.


    If Dennis hadn''te back, I probably would have forgotten what I was doing.


    He carried me to the bedroom, and put a nket on me. He was furious, "Are you a child? Don''t you


    know how to take care of yourself? "


    Looking up at him, I suddenly recognized that it was alreadyte autumn, and the weather was getting


    cold.


    Looking at him, I wrapped my arms around her waist and buried my head in his arms. I said gently,


    "Dennis, sit with me for a while."


    His anger disappeared, and looked at me tenderly, "What''s the matter?"


    I was having a bad headache. "It''s okay. Just sit with me for a while."


    From HL Area to City P, I had thought that everything would have developed in a good direction. But I


    had ignored Hank and Mario.


    I had been taking care of rie for four years. In my heart, she was like my own child. Her existence


    made me almost forget my dead child. But after returning to City P, almost everyone was reminding me


    that my painful past with Dennis, which was unbearable to recall.


    It seemed that Dennis understood my feelings. He held me in his arms and hugged me tightly, echoing


    my silence.

 Chapter 361 After I Met You (5)

    Chapter 361 After I Met You (5)


    We were discouraged from our miserable past and seemed to be forced into a dead end.


    Mario often came to visit rrie and was increasingly close to her.


    I began to worry and wanted to take rrie away.


    It was November and increasingly cold in City P.


    On a weekend evening, I saw rrie ying with a dog in the yard after Mario left.


    A sense of bitterness struck me suddenly.


    Noticing me sitting for quite a while, rrie looked back at me, with her big eyes sparkling, ¡°Mom, will


    youe and y with Snowball?¡±


    I shook my head, feeling tired, ¡°I will see you y with her.¡±


    She didn¡¯te to the dog but walked to me,ying her small body upon me, ¡°Mom, are you sick?¡±


    Hugging her, I shook my head, ¡°No, mom is just tired.¡±


    She nodded and sighed, ¡°Is it because of the exam? I saw you were tired these days.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°You are right, honey.¡±


    She seemed sunk into deep thought, and then said, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    I saw her run into the house and then watched Snowball wallowing in the grass.


    The scene added more sorrow to my broken heart.


    If my child and Diana had been alive, we couldn¡¯t have been living happily now.


    I felt bitterer.


    Suddenly, some noise came from the house and I dashed into it.


    Broken pieces of ssy on the ground.


    rrie, who stood by, was pulled away by Dennis, who came from the front yard, in a swift and a rather


    reckless manner.


    rrie was stultified for a moment before she realized what had happened and began to cry.


    She was frightened.


    I pulled her into my arms to ay her fear while Dennis went into the kitchen and turned off the gas.


    After he was sure that everything was okay, he came to me and said, ¡°Why did rriee into the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    kitchen?¡±


    I shook my head to show that I had no idea.


    To my relief, she wasn¡¯t injured.


    It seemed that the ss bowl was heated on the gas so that an explosion urred.


    rrie stopped weeping and tried to exin despite her quivering body and voice, ¡°I wanted to poach


    some eggs for you. My friends said they can prevent diseases.¡±


    Right, there were indeed two eggs beside the gas cooker. Oh!


    I rushed to her and hugged her tightly.


    She thought I was sick because I did feel bad these days about Mario seeing her too often.


    ¡°I am sorry, rrie¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish, as if my heart were aching.


    Looking at us, Dennis came to surround us with his arms. With a low voice, he consoled us, ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    Just be careful of not hurting yourself.¡±


    Feeling bad in my stomach, I pressed my lips but failed to stand it. I was driven to ta clinic.


    After emptying everything in my belly, I looked up at these two, whose eyes were full of worry.


    ¡°Dennis, is mom ill?¡± rrie asked, with her big tearful eyes.


    It was not until after quite a while that Dennis broke his silence and told her to y with Snowball.


    When I went out of the bathroom where I cleaned myself, Dennis was standing at the door.


    Before I could exin, he said, pulling my arms, ¡°We need to go to the hospital.¡±


    I pushed him away and said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I just have a weak stomach recently.¡±


    He became serious, ¡°When did this start?¡±


    When?


    I didn¡¯t know exactly.


    Just quite a while.


    I had been like this since I met Hank.


    ¡°Long ago.¡± I was possibly sick. This had urred repeatedly since Mario visited rrie often these


    days.


    With a deadpan expression that he managed to present, he said in a nonchnt voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the


    hospital and have you tested.¡±


    I became restless and pushing him further, shouted impatiently, ¡°I said it was no big deal. Didn¡¯t you


    hear it?¡±


    He was shocked; so was I.


    It was the first time that I had spoken to him like this since we returned to City P.


    My voice was even with a tint of hatred.


    Suddenly I wanted to say something to repair this but not even a single word came to my mind.


    I felt worse in my stomach.


    Toby came in, to whom Dennis said, ¡°Call the People¡¯s Hospital and ask if they can receive a patient


    now.¡±


    Despite the weird atmosphere, Toby nodded and made a call with his cell phone.


    Failing to control myself, I snatched the phone off his hand and shouted furiously, ¡°What are you doing?


    I said I didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital!¡±


    Towards Dennis, I roared, ¡°If you want rrie to be taken away, just say it! I will take her away! Far


    away! Far enough to stop being a burden for you! If not, why do you let Mario see her every day?


    rrie is my daughter and it is I who raised her since she was a baby. I won¡¯t let anyone separate her


    from me unless I am dead!¡±


    I was like a madwoman.


    The look that Dennis cast upon me shifted from shock to agony to sympathy.


    I was bewildered.

 Chapter 362 After I Met You (6)

    Chapter 362 After I Met You (6)


    Toby also stared at me sympathetically.


    What was wrong with me?


    Once caught by strong emotion, I was not able to calm down.


    Squatting on the ground, I pulled my hair like a crazy person.


    I was not sick. I was sure.


    My mind didn¡¯t be clear until one hourter when Dennis stood beside me.


    rrie was not around.


    I pulled Dennis¡¯ sleeve, ¡°Was rrie taken away?¡±


    He shook his head slightly, with a gentle look at me, ¡°No, she was sleeping in her room.¡±


    Hugging me tightly, he assured me with an assuring voice, ¡°Mario won¡¯t take her away. She is our


    daughter and will stay with us. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    With his promise, I felt relieved.


    Feeling his heartbeat in his arms, I remained silent.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He patted my back as if he were saying, ¡°I am sorry I was so busy that I didn¡¯t take good care of you


    these days.¡±


    I remained silent.


    He sighed, and said gingerly, ¡°ra, let¡¯s go to the hospital tomorrow, please.¡±


    My body stiffened instantly and he held me more tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He tried to console me.


    I pressed my lips for quite a while before I agreed.


    Going to the hospital meant that I was sick.


    I had been sick four years ago but I had thought that I was okay now.


    But I was wrong.


    The night passed when I seeded in falling into sleep with Dennis apanying me.


    On the next day, Toby came early to pick rrie up, whom I saw off for long.


    Dennis held my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She will be back in the evening.¡±


    I nodded and got into his car, fidgeting on the seat.


    Unexpectedly, he took me to a private hospital instead of a public one.


    Not having registered, I was led by him to an office room and was told to wait, sitting.


    There was nobody in the room; I was confused, ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    He patted my hand, ¡°To see a doctor. Don¡¯t overthink but you will be honest when asked by the doctor,


    won¡¯t you?¡±


    I nodded, but couldn¡¯t help feeling smothered in this small room.


    Around ten minutester, an old man aged about sixty, who was wearing a doctor¡¯s coat, came in.


    He smiled at Dennis and then turned to me.


    Then looking back at Dennis, he asked, ¡°You will be here?¡±


    Dennis nodded.


    Raising his eyebrows, the old man said nothing.


    After checking the papers that I brought here, he asked me, ¡°Did you sleep welltely?¡±


    ¡°It was okay.¡± I felt upset about the narrow space and the interrogating question.


    Suddenly I felt like vomiting and rushed into the bathroom.


    I saw blood in the vomits.


    I was frozen, why there was blood?


    Watching me with concern, the doctor told me to have a walk downstairs instead of troubling me with


    more questions.


    Dennis was quite solicitous, ¡°Don¡¯t walk too far. Wait for me downstairs.¡±


    I nodded and summoned a smile.


    He held my hand pressingly and turned to the doctor, ¡°Well, let¡¯s call it a day and I¡¯lle here some


    other day.¡±


    The doctor looked at me, sighed, and said nothing.


    In the car, I saw Dennis¡¯ pale face, ¡°It must be serious?¡±


    He smiled, his fingers caressing my face, and said tenderly, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s probably some


    stomach trouble. I¡¯ll let Toby get some medicer.¡±


    I felt like he was cheating himself and I said nothing.


    We both knew how severe it was, yet we weren¡¯t willing to speak it out.


    Back home, he held me in his arms very tightly.


    I seemed to be sleepy often but I was a light sleeper.


    Knowing that he was beside me, I felt safe and fell into a slumber.


    I heard him making a call on the balcony when I woke up.


    His voice was not loud but I could discern it.


    ¡°She is not sick; she is just tired.¡± Dennis held his emotions. I couldn¡¯t identify what the other person


    said.


    The silhouette of the man gave a sense of loneliness and stubbornness, ¡°There is no need to do so


    because I will protect her.¡±


    The speaker at the other end seemed to be persuading Dennis, who remained silent for a while to


    restore his calmness.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her receive psychotherapy. She cannot bear it if she has to expose her agony in front of a


    stranger. And I wouldn¡¯t like it either. I waited for four years before I reunited with her in the HL Area


    when rrie was her singlefort despite the overwhelming pain in her heart. I know what she is


    worried about and I will do anything to make her feel better.¡±


    I rose and walked towards the balcony.


    The voice was discernable now; it was Alex.


    Impatiently, Alex said, ¡°Yes, Dennis, you can do anything for her. But have you ever given a thought to


    those who also love and want to protect her? You are well aware that depression is not curable. She


    has devoted herself to rrie in the past four years and now she was triggered by even the possibility


    that the child might leave her. Has it ever urred to you that rrie will leave when she grows up?


    What will you do then? Just let her be crazy?¡±


    Smothering silence.


    Shivering, Dennis replied in a quivering voice, ¡°I will stay with her forever.¡±


    Failing to persuade, Alex was upset, ¡°Dennis, you are not doing good to her but doing harm.¡±

 Chapter 363 After I Met You (7)

    Chapter 363 After I Met You (7)


    ¡°Bye!¡± Dennis hanged up.


    Standing behind him and watching his broad figure, I felt my heart aching.


    I had thought that my pains were cured.


    But they were just buried for a limited time.


    Noticing my approaching, the man turned back, with worry and agony on his handsome face, which


    was reced with tenderness instantly, ¡°You woke. Are you hungry?¡±


    I shook my head, walking slowly towards him.


    Burying myself in his arms to seek some sense of safety, I said, ¡°No, I am okay.¡±


    That was true. I was just failing to control my emotions from time to time.


    He patted my back as if I were a child, ¡°Okay. Just take a good rest. Everything will be okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Dennis had been home for days, turning his work upon Marcus.


    The argument between Dennis and Yara George was unexpected.


    It was originally a conversation but turned into a dispute.


    I got out of my room to see what was going on.


    The woman cried, ¡°She will ruin you! There are so many desirable girls from the aristocracy in this city,


    and why must you choose her? You and Hank could¡¯ve cooperated and prospered together but what


    are you two doing now? Fighting for a woman?¡±


    ¡°I love her.¡± The man said firmly.


    Though I couldn¡¯t discern his expression, these words surprised me for I had never heard them from


    him before.


    It was the first time.


    In a low but firm voice, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that she cannot leave me but that I cannot be without her.


    I will stay with her even if she bes a crazy person. I will try my best to take care of her as long as


    she is with me.¡±


    The woman shook her head; whether out of disbelief or despair I couldn¡¯t tell.


    Dennis continued, ¡°You have no idea that she was a pure and happy girl when I first met her at J


    University and when I married her. But it was my fault that made her be like this after those seven


    years. Anyone can leave her; but not me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± The woman became furious, ¡°have you ever considered your future child? She has


    severe depression and cannot control herself when she got an outbreak. And she might kill herself and


    your child as well!¡±


    The man seemed indifferent, ¡°I won¡¯t have another child with her. rrie is our legitimate daughter.¡±


    ¡°But you are not her biological father!¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the difference?¡± The man pressed his lips, ¡°I cannot have my child and rrie is enough for


    me.¡±


    Almost petrified, the woman replied, ¡°Have you lost your mind? You are the only descendent of the


    George family! How could say that for your grandfather¡¯s sake?¡±


    The man was about to say something when he saw me standing at the head of the staircases.


    The gloom on his face suddenly turned into tenderness; with a smile, he waved towards me, ¡°Come


    here.¡±


    Looking at him, I felt my heart aching.


    The woman stared at me in resentment, though repressing her anger, ¡°Ms. Kennedy, must you


    importune and devastate him? Since the Lewis and the Kennedy family are both desirable ces for


    you, why must you stay here? Do you know that since you came, the fame of the George family has


    been wrecked by the scandals one after another? Do you have an idea what was Dennis busy with


    these days?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Dennis tried to stop her but I said, ¡°Go on.¡±


    She sneered defiantly, ¡°The George¡¯s has lost quite a few contracts to the Gibson¡¯s, and the market


    value of the George¡¯s has hit the nadir. True, Dennis can do anything for you but must you be so


    selfish? You cling to him and rrie, the child of the Gibson family, which made him a joke in the public


    eyes. You cannot bear his child and you are ruining his fame, which he has spent years establishing,


    and his year-long friendship with Hank Gibson just because he must have rrie stay with you!¡±


    I shook my head, trying to control my emotions.


    I never wanted to ruin Dennis.


    Holding the man with my quivering hands, I looked at him desperately, who shouted towards the


    woman, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Shocked at this, the woman stepped back and turned away.


    My body was shivering and I was sweating heavily though it waste autumn.


    Dennis held me tightly in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. Nothing went wrong because of you, whether it


    is me or for thepany. You are my legitimate wife, right? No one can separate us, Okay? Everything


    is okay and will be okay, don¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    I nodded, despite my strongly shivering body.


    How did things be like this?


    It had been quite a while before I calmed down.


    With my body curling up like a shrimp in his arms, I felt quite safe.


    I said, with a hoarse voice, ¡°Dan, I might be a crazy woman someday and will probably lose my


    memories. You should find a better girl instead of staying with me.¡±


    I was scared by the scenario that I became insane and lost all my memories and the ability to live


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    independently. I would rather kill myself than let Dennis see that.


    Dennis held me more tightly, in a firm voice as usual, ¡°That won¡¯t happen, honey. I will stay with you


    and so will rrie. We will be okay whatever happens.¡±


    He was justforting me, and himself and I knew that.


    I seemed a burden to him now.


    Looking at him in the eye, I felt pain in my heart, ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong from the beginning. I


    shouldn¡¯t have married you. I should¡¯ve expected that there was no way to let go of the deaths of my


    child and Dianna. You can leave Pearson but I cannot get rid of Hank. You owed her a promise but I


    am owing him my life! Unless I die, I cannot pay him off. Dennis, why don¡¯t we break up?¡±

 Chapter 364 After I met you (8)

    Chapter 364 After I met you (8)


    If the day came when I became insane, Dennis would look after me for the rest of my life. I didn¡¯t doubt


    that.


    But devoting his love and care to a lunatic?


    Yara was right; I would be ruining him.


    He deserved better.


    I saw gloom and pain in his eyes; but he smiled bitterly, ¡°Honey, it is me, not you, who is tangled and


    cannot find a way out. You are right that I can shake off my debt to Olivia and my responsibilities for the


    George family, but I cannot live without you.¡±


    Gritting my teeth, with pain in my heart, I failed to utter a single word.


    There were many roads leading to a happy romantic rtionship; he had chosen the most rugged one.


    I slept well that night, during which he kissed me and said in a soft voice, ¡°Honey, we three can go to


    HL Area and nevere back.¡±


    Was I having a dream?


    The days spent in that very ce were too happy that they were themselves like a dream.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    It was getting colder.


    Dennis didn¡¯t go to thepany but stayed with me in the room.


    I felt warm when I woke up in this giant room.


    He was hugging me and I could feel his heartbeat.


    If only time could freeze at this very moment!


    But I knew I didn¡¯t deserve this.


    ¡°Dennis!¡±, I said, still with my back towards him, ¡°Is it going to snow?¡±


    I remembered that it snowed quite early four years ago in this city. The weather became suddenly cold


    now, seeming to snow.


    He held me more tightly, ¡°Do you like snow?¡±


    I replied in a soft voice, ¡°Yeah. The winter in HL is veryte and it doesn¡¯t snow much. Even if it does, it


    is so small that the snowkes melt immediately they touch the ground. I never saw a white world.¡±


    He touched my neck with his chin, ¡°I can watch the snow with you. Or we can go to the Northern


    Border. It must have more beautiful snow.¡±


    I smiled and closed my eyes, savoring this moment, ¡°Actually I once had a dream that I did go there.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But it was in summer instead of winter then.¡±


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Was I in your dream?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t remember; it was long ago.¡±


    He tickled my armpit at this.


    I couldn¡¯t helpughing and turned to him, ¡°It¡¯s true. It was really a long time ago.¡±


    He stopped and smiled sweetly yet naughtily, ¡°You will be punished for not having me in your dream.¡±


    I smiled and kissed his lips tenderly.


    He kissed back with his cold lips, and looked at me in the eye, ¡°Honey, it is easy for you to win my


    heart.¡±


    I was so impressed by his words.


    And I realized that the so-called happiness was indeed multiplied by these trivial moments. Spectacr


    things were always ephemeral.


    We were like this until the afternoon when Toby called with the message of the precipitous plunge of


    the market value of the George¡¯s stocks.


    At the dining table, Dennis was not showing a vestige of panic, and instead, he talked with me sweetly,


    ¡°You are going to take the exam soon. How about me writing a letter of rmendation to relieve your


    anxiety if any?¡±


    Right. I almost forgot that he was an outstanding alumnus of the P University and had made huge


    donations of funds to this institution.


    I shook my head and summoned a smile, giving in to my curiosity, ¡°The slump of the stock value¡­


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He smiled, ¡°It is under my control.¡±


    Yeah, he had been the preeminent leader of the George Group for years and this couldn¡¯t panic him.


    Toby came in when Dennis was feeding porridge to me, which embarrassed this neer.


    The feeder didn¡¯t care at all and wiped my mouth with a tissue.


    Then he turned to Toby, ¡°It was Hank. He wanted to make me devote my whole attention to this crisis.


    But the stock market will be okay. Don¡¯t worry and just do what I told you to do.¡±


    Toby nodded and had a look at me before he left.


    I crouched on the sofa, hugging a throw pillow, ¡°Is Toby qualified to do that?¡±


    He nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He walked towards me and sat beside me on the sofa, which was crowded for two.


    Mario didn¡¯te here after that; neither did Yara.


    Alex came a weekter.


    Sitting on the sofa in a rxing manner, he asked me, ¡°Why did you change to thew?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? I learned legal science as an undergraduate.¡± I smiled.


    He shrugged his shoulders, and changed the subject, ¡°What will you do after the exam? Maybe


    traveling somewhere?¡¯


    I shook my head, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of that.¡±


    He replied, ¡°How about the Northern Border? I¡¯ve always wanted to go there.¡±


    ¡°Did you mean it?¡± I knew that he was not a big fan of outdoor stuff, let alone traveling.


    ying with his phone, he thought for a moment and replied, ¡°People think differently when they are


    older. Oh, I¡¯ve moved my workroom to this city. You can have a look if you have time. It¡¯s quite nice.¡±


    Psychotherapy workroom?


    It suddenly dawned on me why he came to me, ¡°Why did you move it here?¡±


    He had been in the J City for four years and had umted his connections. Now he came to City P;


    he couldn¡¯t avoid a less desirable life.


    He didn¡¯t care, ¡°Luis is going to take over his family business. The headquarter is in this city and I have


    to move here too.¡±


    Luis? The business had been in charge of Luna, and now Luis was going to take it over?

 Chapter 365 After I met you (9)

    Chapter 365 After I met you (9)


    I paused a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s nice. I can see you more.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Feel free to see me.¡±


    We talked until afternoon and he left.


    I had thought of treating him to a meal but Dennis booked a restaurant.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There were more people invited than expected. I had spent the past week in the house, except for


    picking up rrie. Now it was good to see so many friends here.


    Leo and Karina were also surprisingly present, thetter with an increasingly swelling belly and with a


    tiring look.


    I hadn¡¯t seen them for a month.


    But I liked this girl though I¡¯d known her not long ago. She was tender, elegant, and smart; probably the


    most perfect model of a wife.


    Leo could be happy with her.


    At seeing me, she was about to stand up when I walked to prevent her, smiling, ¡°You needn¡¯t do this.


    Only standing up must have cost you a lot of effort.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just seven months.¡±


    Leo looked at me, frowning, ¡°You have been thinner.¡± With his sharp eyes falling on Dennis, obviously


    ming it on him.


    Dennis didn¡¯t respond to the reprobation but smiled at me, ¡°Yeah, she is thinner.¡±


    Iughed, looking at Leo, ¡°A woman is prettier when she is thinner. And, Karina is thinner too! She is


    pregnant for god¡¯s sake.¡±


    Raising his brows, he had a look at herdy and said nothing.


    And the woman lowered her head, smiling, and remained silent too.


    I found the way this pair interacted with each other amusing.


    And it suddenly urred to me that Dennis had told me that Leo wouldn¡¯t marry her because the


    marriage would be a shame for the Kennedy family and a barrier to this man¡¯s prospect.


    Looking at her belly, I couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. The baby should¡¯ve been legitimate.


    Some sound came from the door. It was Luis, with a beautiful yet showy woman as his partner, who


    seemed to be his subordinate.


    The neer said, ¡°I¡¯ve just knocked off; you won¡¯t mind that I¡¯ve brought a mate.¡±


    Peopleughed; nobody minded.


    When everybody was seated, Luis said to me thoughtfully, ¡°ra, long time no see.¡±


    I looked at him solemnly, the man with a ss of wine in his hand.


    He went on, ¡°Mother has handed me everything the Collins family has. It¡¯s been four years since you


    left. You can visit her if you like. You are not the only one that is suffering; she leads a more painful life


    than you would expect.¡±


    Pressing my lips, I lowered my head.


    To forgive? Easier said than done.


    I could understand her but it was beyond my ability to pretend as if nothing had happened.


    To dissipate the embarrassing air, Folly said, ¡°Okay. We are here to have a good time and the right


    subject should be fancy food or funny things, don¡¯t you think so? Let¡¯s drink!¡±


    She emptied her ss after finishing her speech and Zack said to her, ¡°Eat more and drink less,


    honey.¡±


    She smiled gently in front of her darling despite the outspoken and straightforward manner she always


    adopted.


    Suddenly Diana came into my mind, who had also been a cheerful woman.


    And this memory sent me into sorrow; I lowered my head.


    Dennis held my hand, ¡°Eat more and grow plumper, okay?¡±


    I looked up at him, smiling.


    Then these people began to talk about funny stories.


    Even Karina, who was usually taciturn, told her story, ¡°When I went to the hospital the other day, I saw


    a woman in her sixties. I thought she was apanying her daughter-inw but it turned out to be that


    she was pregnant herself. And it was twins, six months.¡±


    I was surprised, ¡°At such an age, won¡¯t there be dangers?¡±


    She smiled, ¡°Yes, but it seemed that her husband insisted that the babies be born. Their single son


    died from an ident two years ago and these babies may be afort.¡±


    I nodded. Life was full of surprises.


    After quite a while, I helped Karina stand up, who, being pregnant, needed to have a walk after sitting


    for too long.


    Noticing that Leo was glued to his phone, I frowned, ¡°Leo, why don¡¯t you have a walk with Karina?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± the woman smiled, ¡°I can walk myself.¡±


    She headed towards the door, with Leo being indifferent.


    I was a little angry but couldn¡¯t speak it out.


    And I just followed the woman out.


    Seeming me, she was somewhat surprised, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will just walk for a while and will be right back.¡±


    I was in no mood to eat more food, ¡°I will be with you. There is a big garden behind the restaurant, in


    which there are many flowers. We can go there.¡± The corridor was narrow for two walking people.


    She didn¡¯t say more and went downstairs with me.


    ¡°ra, won¡¯t you have a child with Mr. George?¡± She asked.


    I paused and said, ¡°We¡¯ve made up our mind since we adopted rrie. A second child will also upy


    some of our love, which should be devoted to rrie.¡±


    She was confused, ¡°Howe? rrie is about five years old now. Isn¡¯t it pleasant to have a sibling


    for her? Children won¡¯t fear the advent of a sibling if they are given enough love for the first three years


    in their lives.¡±

 Chapter 366 After I Met You (10)

    Chapter 366 After I Met You (10)


    She paused a moment and continued, ¡°Think about Mr. George and yourself. If, I mean, if one day,


    rrie goes back to the Be family, it might not be so easy for you two to have your child then since


    you two are probably not young anymore. And it might be risky for you to bear a child if you gain more


    years. Why not have a child now? rrie is a little child, yet she will not object, I suppose.¡±


    I pondered upon her words. Yeah, I should think about Dennis, if not for myself.


    He was already in his mid-thirties and was at a proper age to be a father. But when rrie grew up, the


    odds of his having a child would be greatly reduced.


    Yara patted my hand and consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t feel pushed. I was just giving a suggestion. You, like


    anybody else, must have your misgivings. But remember, having a n B is unlikely a bad choice.¡±


    We walked into the yard and sat down.


    Then I asked her, ¡°Will you and Leo apply for the marriage certificate?¡±


    The household register and birth certificate would be a problem without that very paper.


    Leo was rich and money could undo those barriers. But it was unfair to Yara if he didn¡¯t marry her.


    She was surprised by my straightforward question and summoned a smile, with disappointment in her


    eyes, ¡°It is already an honor for me to be given the chance of bearing his child. But marriage? I am not


    entitled.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why are you self-abasing so much? You love him


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    and you are conceiving his child and you are entitled to be hiswful wife. Think for your child if not for


    yourself.¡±


    She smiled slightly, ¡°ra, we are different. If I were also an orphan and had an innocent background


    like you, I wouldn¡¯t think myself as base as such.¡±


    I was confused.


    She exined, ¡°I was born and raised in Southeast Asia and my mother grew poppy for a living. The


    children there live in a poisonous environment and I used to consider drugs and killings normal. Only


    when I met Leo that I came to realize that I was wrong.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t visualize that so I remained silent.


    She touched her belly gently and smiled, ¡°But my child can grow up in a better environment. I cannot


    wish more than that.¡±


    I replied, ¡°Perhaps Link wouldn¡¯t mind your origin?¡±


    After all, that was not her choice.


    She held my hand, ¡°Thank you for your kind words. But even if they ept me, I wouldn¡¯t let myself be


    epted into the Kennedy family. Leo deserves better.¡±


    Well, I guess I couldn¡¯t say more because that was their affair, not mine.


    I said nothing in reply and just sighed.


    We were outside for quite a while and I advised, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s about time.¡±


    She nodded. As she was pregnant, she felt tired easily.


    We came back along the way we came.


    A woman¡¯s voice came into my ears.


    ¡°Mr. Kennedy, thanks a lot anyway.¡±


    It was not familiar to me.


    I looked around and saw Leo, beside him stood the assistant that Luis brought here.


    Her face rang a bell in my head but I couldn¡¯t figure out who she was.


    I was about toe to them when I saw that girl fell deliberately into his arms.


    She cried softly, ¡°Oh, dear.¡±


    Leo stretched his arms to hold her.


    I frowned at this scene.


    I couldn¡¯t help but cast a nce at Yara.


    She had a deadpan expression and it seemed she was ustomed to that.


    I was indignant, and said to her, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    I came to them and Leo pulled that girl away from his arms when he saw me.


    He said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Just go back indoors.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Well, my sister-inw is there. Why don¡¯t you apany her?¡±


    He was unhappy with my address to Yara. But he couldn¡¯t negate me.


    And he just nodded.


    The girl stood straight and assumed an innocent expression.


    I looked at her and wouldn¡¯t like to talk.


    I walked away when she cried, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±


    Surprised, I turned back.


    Looking at her sophisticated make-up, I couldn¡¯t make out who she was.


    Luis was a workaholic and was generous towards his employees. The girl was wearing various


    expensive brands.


    ¡°I knew you before?¡± I didn¡¯t remember but I didn¡¯t like her frivolousness and affectation.


    She smiled, ¡°We met four years ago in City P. You and Mr. Kennedy saved me in a bar owned by Miss.


    Lewis.¡±


    I still couldn¡¯t recall. Four years was a long time. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Jessica.¡± She replied, ¡°I was still a college student then and Mr. Kennedy introduced me to Mr. Collins¡¯


    Right. Leo and I saved a bullied girl in Folly¡¯s bar four years ago.


    And that¡¯s also how I got acquainted with Folly. Afterward, the girl went into Luis¡¯pany through


    Leo¡¯s rmendation as a part-time worker. Now she seemed quite good in her career.


    I nodded and smiled, ¡°Now I remember.¡±


    And she caught with me, talking about trivial things.


    When we returned to the restaurant, Leo and Yara were already there.


    Dennis nced at Jessica but said nothing. And he stood up, holding my hands, ¡°I ordered soup for


    you to resume some warmth.¡±


    Yeah, it was quite cold outside and my hands were cold too.


    Dennis rubbed my hands gently.

 Chapter 367 After I Met You (11)

    Chapter 367 After I Met You (11)


    Alex nced at me and then at Jessica, ¡°Why did you twoe together?¡±


    Jessica exined hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to express my thanks to Miss. Kennedy. When we met


    in the yard downstairs, I came to talk with her.¡±


    Alex was confused, ¡°When did you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Four years ago!¡± Jessica smiled and cast a nce at Leo, ¡°If it had not been for Miss and Mr.


    Kennedy, I might have been dead now. I must express my gratitude.¡±


    I pressed my lips. I felt vaguely there was something not so innocent with her.


    Leo frowned and said nothing.


    Yara wanted to say something but lowered her head silently.


    Folly had a look at Jessica and said, ¡°You two did such a good deed to save a girl!¡±


    And she paused a moment and added, ¡°Miss. Jessica, don¡¯t let it weigh on you too heavily. Your


    saviors have probably forgotten that.¡±


    Jessica smiled, ¡°I was the one who was saved. I wouldn¡¯t forget.¡±


    Folly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Why not reciprocate through having sex with Leo?¡±


    Jessica flushed instantly and was reduced to silence.


    Folly was straightforward, ¡°Actually, the best way to repay is to let it go and not to interfere with the


    helper¡¯s life. Am I right, Mr. Kennedy?¡±


    She was implicating something.


    Leo didn¡¯t reply but put the soup that the waiter served just now in front of Yara.


    It seemed that he agreed with Folly.


    When we got out of the restaurant, it waste.


    Folly had already gone with Zack.


    Alex and Luis had left too.


    Luis told Jessica to hail a taxi when he left but there were few near a private restaurant.


    Dennis didn¡¯t care about that and let me get into the car so that we could go home.


    I saw Jessica standing beside Leo and Yara and saying something.


    Leo nodded and Jessica got into the car with him.


    Yara was left standing there alone.


    I was shocked. What the heck happened?


    Did they fight and thus leave her behind?


    ¡°Let¡¯s back to pick Yara.¡± I said to Dennis.


    He nced at the rear-view mirror and saw Yara.


    He frowned and drove back.


    I got out of the car and saw Yara in the cold wind.


    I frowned and asked her, ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t you go with Leo?¡±


    She smiled, ¡°He gave a ride to Miss. Jessica. A driver from home would pick me up soon.¡±


    What was wrong with Leo?


    I was angry and let her into the car.


    And I told her to call the driver not toe.


    And I went into the car and called Leo.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, ra?¡±


    ¡°Leo, have you lost your mind? How could you leave your wife standing in the wind and give a ride to


    others? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Yara was surprised at this and said to me in a small voice, ¡°ra, I am okay. You needn¡¯t¡­¡±


    I patted her hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Leo was also surprised at what I said, ¡°A driver would be sent to pick her up. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I tried to repress my anger, ¡°Leo, she is your wife and is conceiving your child for god¡¯s sake!¡±


    What was on his mind when he abandoned his wife and drove a stranger home?


    ¡°I am not going to marry her, ra. She is just a tool that is used to bear a child. You don¡¯t have to act


    as if she were your sister-inw. I will marry someone one day, who would be your sister-inw.


    As for Yara, don¡¯t worry, the housemaids will take good care of her. And you just take good care of


    yourself and don¡¯t bother yourself with these things.¡±


    Yara was sitting near me and heard all.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say and hung up, looking at her.


    She turned pale and summoned a smile.


    There were tears in her eyes and she turned her face towards the window in case I should notice.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I felt pain for her as she was like myself years ago.


    Silent all the way, Dennis dropped her at Leo¡¯s house.


    A housemaid came out to wee Yara.


    We left.


    Dennis looked at me and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    I leaned back and was confused, ¡°Dennis, do you remember the day when you came to pick me up


    from the hospital four years ago?¡±


    He pressed his lips, eyes on the road, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply.


    He went on, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you woulde. That day I had a type-B ultrasonic inspection and acknowledged that I


    was pregnant for six months. I wanted to tell you about it so that you might not insist upon a divorce.


    But I didn¡¯t want to trap you with a baby. That would be so base.¡±


    I looked at my hand and the nails needed cutting.


    He was silent and I continued, ¡°Then Olivia had an idental miscarriage and you cared about and


    loved her so much. And I was determined to divorce you and give birth to the child secretly. I fabricated


    an abortion operation but I didn¡¯t expect you would love me¡­¡±


    The car slowly pulled over.


    He raised my chin and looked me in the eye.


    I stared at him and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He said, ¡°I wanted a divorce because I was not sure whether I could take good care of you


    wholeheartedly for the rest of my life. Good days would make the severing more painful.¡±

 Chapter 368 Stumbling along (1)

    Chapter 368 Stumbling along (1)


    ¡°Do you me me for that?¡± He was so close to me that I could feel his warm breath.


    I shook my head, ¡°That was long ago. I just feel that Yara, like me in the past, is loving someone that is


    loving her and in such a humble manner.¡±


    He looked at me, ¡°It¡¯s the supreme luck to be with the one you love without hurting anyone else.¡±


    I knew he was ming himself.


    Embracing his neck and burying my head into his arms, I said seriously, ¡°Dennis, I am not ming you.


    Nobody has ever taught us how to love. And we just grope attentively. Although we have regrets along


    the way, we are finally in love with each other.¡±


    I paused and concluded, ¡°I hope Leo could see his heart soon.¡±


    Yara had been with him for ten years and had never been loved. Rather, she took care of him as if she


    were his mother. And he had always been surrounded by women. But she never thought of herself as


    one deserving love and was never jealous.


    Even if she felt pain, she wouldn¡¯t show it to others and would rather chew the pain herself.


    Leo was used to her apany and couldn¡¯t probably live without her.


    Dennis kissed my forehead and restarted the car slowly.


    Back into the house, rrie was sleeping. I tucked her quilt and came to the sitting room.


    Dennis just had a shower and was looking at his phone on the sofa.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I watched the clock and told him, ¡°It¡¯s time for sleep.¡±


    He put down his phone and smiled at me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but found him very charming.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°I am happy.¡±


    Of course, I knew he was happy, but with what?


    Seeing he wouldn¡¯t exin, I just let it go and went into the bedroom.


    He followed me and hugged me from behind, ¡°You are beautiful when you are nagging.¡±


    I was speechless, ¡°This is very banal.¡±


    How could anyone like being nagged?


    In bed, he held me in his arms and touched my belly with his hands, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Right. He meant my period.


    I shook my head and smiled, ¡°You remember this! You are so busy with work.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I have the record on my phone. I just checked it.¡±


    Oh.


    Fine.


    Yara¡¯s words suddenly came to my mind.


    I rolled over to face him, ¡°Dennis, how about taking the intrauterine device tomorrow?¡±


    His smile faded, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Mario said that that very thing might cause permanent infertility. I had


    always thought Dennis would take it out someday but he thought differently.


    ¡°I want a child with you,¡± I said this only to make him take it out.


    He squinted his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Mario couldn¡¯t get rrie back unless he files awsuit. If you are pregnant with my child, he will


    probably win her back in the court.¡±


    He seemed emotionless yet resigned.


    Yeah. Mario and he were equal in wealth and social status.


    And in front of thew.


    He held my hands, ¡°We can wait before we have a child. There is no need to hurry.¡±


    ¡°But that device would harm your health. And we can take precautions if we are not in a hurry to have a


    child.¡±


    Even if I had a child and Mario filed awsuit, I could resort to Link for help. I didn¡¯t care about morality.


    And Link would crush Mario¡¯s attempt.


    Dennis smiled, ¡°You are worried about me?¡±


    I pressed my lips and said gravely, ¡°You must think it over. I mean it. We had better have a child as


    soon as possible if we want a child. Or I might be an older mother. If I die with my baby when I am


    giving birth, you will bother yourself with the trouble of getting a new wife.¡±


    I admitted I was kind of telling a joke but notpletely.


    I knew he was worried about me and rrie.


    He knew how important rrie was to me and that my disease might be more severe if rrie


    was taken away from me.


    He rather stayed childless for me.


    But life was long and we had only traveled one-third of the journey.


    And the rest of the journey was so unpredictable that it would not harm if we could seize the day and


    have a child.


    He hugged me, ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±


    What wouldn¡¯t happen? Me and my baby dying? Or getting a new wife?


    I slept soundly that night. I had several broken dreams but couldn¡¯t recall them when I woke up.


    It was nine in the morning.


    What a long sleep.


    Dennis was still in the room.


    I was surprised, ¡°You don¡¯t go to work today?¡±


    He smiled in his pajama, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. I¡¯ll have a rest and stay with you.¡±


    I smiled.


    Then I sensed something wrong.


    I was in my period and part of the sheet was wet.


    Dennis noticed my embarrassing expression and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I shook my head and managed to hide my awkwardness, ¡°rrie is probably up and you can go check


    if she is hungry.¡±


    He nodded and left.


    I rose and drew the bedclothes.


    Crap.


    It was quite a lot.

 Chapter 369 Stumbling along (2)

    Chapter 369 Stumbling along (2)


    I went into the bathroom and changed my clothes.


    They got wet too.


    When I returned to the bedroom, Dennis was putting on a new sheet.


    I picked up the dirty sheet on the ground and said, ¡°I will clean it.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°No, you needn¡¯t.¡± It was not proper even for an intimate partner.


    He looked at me for a while and said gently, ¡°Honey, please, just let me.¡±


    I was about to reject it when he had taken the sheet from me.


    It was quite novel that a business tycoon, whose office was located in the highest building in this city,


    should wash a sheet in the bathroom.


    He washed the sheet with his hands and said to me, ¡°Does your stomach ache?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No.¡± When I came to this city four years ago, I was easily tired and feeling unwell as


    I was leading a hard life for rrie. But since then, I had been okay.


    My face was burning when I saw him washing the sheet and I left the bathroom.


    rrie was riding a little bicycle in the sitting room, which had enough space.


    She looked at meing and said proudly, ¡°Mom, see, I can do it.¡±


    And she rode rather well.


    No wonder she had been quiet all this morning.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± I said while heading for the kitchen.


    She nodded, ¡°Toby just came and brought breakfast, including some cake. I had some and Dennis told


    me that you woulde in a moment.¡±


    I nodded.


    There was indeed breakfast and cake in the kitchen.


    There were no housekeepers in this house. Only hour servants coulde.


    What the housemaid in the Kennedy family said to rrie was an rm to me. I wouldn¡¯t trust a


    stranger. After all, I couldn¡¯t keep an eye on rrie twenty-four hours a day and couldn¡¯t protect her


    from the gossip.


    And I would y the role of a babysitter.


    When I got upstairs, Dennis had already finished hisundry and was hanging the sheet.


    He turned to me and asked me gently, ¡°Have you finished your breakfast?¡±


    I went to him and embraced his waist, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He pulled a piece of tissue to dry his hands and asked, ¡°For what?¡±


    I looked at him, ¡°Just thank you.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t go outside today and just have a good rest.¡±


    And he took up me and put me on the bed.


    I smiled, ¡°I am okay.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say more and he went downstairs.


    I felt kind of guilty for I had been keeping him busy all morning. He was busy with his work and now


    was bothered by me.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep and felt bored. It was cold so I couldn¡¯t go out.


    Why not go downstairs and read some books?


    I encountered him at the door of the bedroom.


    He was holding eggs boiled in brown sugar.


    I had thought that he was to eat breakfast.


    I shook my head at him, ¡°I couldn¡¯t eat them. I have eaten breakfast.¡±


    I would vomit if I ate more than I could handle.


    He was aware of that and put the food on the table, ¡°You can have some when they are cooler.¡±


    I nodded and asked, ¡°I want to go to the study. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and led me into the study.


    It was veryrge and the books were selected by Dennis very carefully.


    He was worried about the safety of rrie and took her here too.


    A special little study was designed by him for rrie, very beautiful and sophisticated.


    rrie didn¡¯t know many characters and her study was full ofic books.


    I didn¡¯t want to push her to be a good student. She was only five years old.


    I had nned to let her learn the piano when she was three. But she was too young.


    Therefore, I let her learn dancing and painting instead.


    Although it was the weekend, Dennis had work to do.


    I read for some time and looked at him.


    He was concentrating on his work, his fingers dancing on the keyboard.


    He was so charming when he was immersed in work.


    He stopped and picked up the cup to drink water but found it empty.


    He frowned and kept doing his work.


    I put down the book I was reading and got up.


    I walked to him and took up the cup.


    He looked at me, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ll fill it.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    He smiled back.


    I looked at rrie, who was fascinated by heric book.


    She was turning the page quite carefully.


    I found the two very alike.


    It was amusing.


    And I got her a cup of water too.

 Chapter 370 Stumbling along (3)

    Chapter 370 Stumbling along (3)


    I said, ¡°rrie, drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mommy.¡± She was still eyeing her books.


    I went to Dennis, who was still busy with work.


    I took up the book I had not finished and sat beside him, reading.


    He smiled, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    I shook my head, put my head on his shoulders, and kept reading.


    ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡± He stopped his work and held me in her arms.


    I thought a while but found nothing in particr.


    ¡°Then we cook at home?¡± He suggested.


    I nodded and smiled, ¡°Then you will be the cook.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I resumed my reading.


    He looked at my book and smiled, ¡°When did you get it? Bossy-boss?¡±


    I closed the book and looked at the cover.


    Bossy Boss in Love with Me.


    Iughed, ¡°Diana bought it and put it in YL Apartment. I found it funny and took it.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Is it good?¡±


    I thought and nodded, ¡°It was nice.¡±


    I paused and continued, ¡°But the boss has so much spare time that takes his girl to travel around the


    world.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Dennis, on the other hand, was so busy with meetings, contracts, and business trips.


    He knew my implication and smiled, ¡°How about it if I do the same thing?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No. If you stop working, I will have to work.¡±


    Though we had deposited arge amount of money, one day it woulde to zero if nobody worked


    anymore.


    Heughed, ¡°You would rather worry about how you can spend money than earn it. The money I have


    would support you for hundreds of years.¡±


    Oh.


    That was not modest.


    The day went away peacefully.


    I loved the peaceful time which I could spend with your family.


    And the weekend was over.


    Dennis went to work.


    rrie went to sses.


    I was home alone.


    Folly called me to let me go shopping with her.


    It was cold inte autumn. I wouldn¡¯t like to go out.


    But I was so lonely so I agreed.


    I hailed a taxi to the shopping mall.


    Folly was already there, with two boxes of deserts in her hand.


    She gave me one box and smiled, ¡°You should dress up a little. We go shopping for happiness, right? If


    you primp a bit, the passers-by wouldn¡¯t resist staring at you.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°That might invite trouble.¡± Considering what I had been through with the journalists.


    She nodded and said no more.


    It was crowded in the mall and I didn¡¯t like it.


    Folly was quite lively and didn¡¯t ignore a single shop.


    She would be very happy if she got something pretty.


    Just like Diana, who would be happy with good food.


    It was said that people with simr dispositions would be friends.


    Diana and I were not alike but we had known each other for very long.


    But why did Folly be my friend, too?


    I was lost in my thought.


    Folly poked me with her arm, ¡°Hey, what are you thinking about? Look, which one is prettier?¡±


    I looked at the two nes in her hand and said without much thought, ¡°Both are pretty. You could


    buy both.¡±


    She was surprised, ¡°Gee, ra. Now I feel that you are a rich woman. I thought that you were


    economical. And the clothes and essories you wear are all bought by Dennis?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t go shopping much and I don¡¯t care much about what I wear. Toby would buy these


    things every season under Dennis¡¯ order.¡±


    She said, ¡°Oh, rich people! Dennis is loving you so much. But you, as a woman, don¡¯t like shopping or


    having good food. Then what do you do in your spare time?¡±


    ¡°Reading at home.¡± It was true. When Diana was alive, I would go out with her to eat tasty foods on


    weekends. But now I have no friends except for you and I just stay home.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°Your natural beauty would be enough to conquer Dennis.¡±


    Then she thought a while and said, ¡°Well, 400,000 for one. I will buy both for myself.¡±


    I was surprised, ¡°How much?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, ¡°400,000.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too expensive?¡± If the housing price was 10,000 for one square meter, I wouldn¡¯t call it pricy. But


    40,000 for one ne was too much.


    She was surprised at my reaction, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me to buy two of them? Now you think they are


    expensive? In fact, they are not expensive given that they are designed by renowned designers from


    Ennd. And the diamond is very precious.¡±


    Well, I still found them expensive.


    She paid the money with a card and received the well-wrapped nes.


    I said, ¡°You wear on your neck a two-roomed house. That¡¯s too extravagant.¡±


    She replied, ¡°You don¡¯t know about jewels? The bracelet on your hand is worth a vi in City p!¡±

 Chapter 371 Overcoming All the Difficulties 4

    Chapter 371 Oveing All the Difficulties 4


    I looked at the bracelet on my wrist, which was given by uncle Link when I was formally recognized as


    his family. I rarely wore it before, but I saw it days ago and wore it because I thought it was beautiful.


    I didn¡¯t know too much about jewelry, so I could only judge from what it looks like.


    Hearing her words, I could not believe it and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Are you kidding me?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it an antique if it really worth hundreds of millions of dors?


    She gave me a nk look and told me, ¡°The bracelet was produced in the Tang Dynasty. A hundred


    years ago, when the domestic war was subsided, a member of the royal family sold it to Victor


    Kennedy, who was a general then, for survival. Victor loved his wife and gave the bracelet to her. With


    the development of our country, the bracelet should be given to the museum. However, considering the


    contributions of the Kennedy family to the development of our country, the bracelet was kept in the


    Kennedy family and was passed from generation to generation. It should be passed on to the daughter-


    inw of the Kennedy family. Link is really generous.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the background of the bracelet, or I won¡¯t ept it.


    I touched the bracelet and smiled, without saying too much.


    Folly¡¯s phone rang and she went to answer it. I stood in the mall and looked around, feeling a little


    stifling.


    There weren¡¯t such stores in HL Area, where many of the vendors would sell in the alley. I could buy


    everything I want by going through the alley.


    Then Folly handed me her phone and snickered, ¡°Someone wants to talk to you.¡±


    Feeling a little doubted, I answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± someone said. ¡°Dennis?¡± I asked.


    Dennis smiled, ¡°Why is your phone off? I asked Miss. Folly and she said you were only wearing a thin


    coat. Are you cold?¡±


    Maybe he was the only one who would care about me in such degree.


    Seeing Folly smiling at me, I was a little embarrassed, ¡°My phone was dead so it turned off. I¡¯m not


    cold. Then air condition in the mall was on.¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll pick you upter. You can buy anything you want and I¡¯ll pay for you.¡±


    I wanted to smile, but realizing that Folly was looking at me, I stopped, ¡°Okay, see youter!¡±


    Handing the phone back to Folly, I said, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Folly put her phone away, shrugged her shoulders, and bristled, "It feels like I''m being forced to witness


    your love."


    I smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Suddenly, Folly said, ¡°ra, Dennis really loves you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know why she said so, so I turned to look at her.


    She said, ¡°I saw him three years ago when he was walking out of the W Town. He was drunk and was


    carrying the bottle in his hand. Looking at Bernice, he burst into tears and called your name again and


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    again, begging you not to go. Bernice was not like you but eyes at that time.¡±


    She stopped talking, as if she was remembering the scene.


    I froze for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    Then she started to talk again, ¡°After all, he is the president of the George Group, so I asked someone


    to take him home. The next day, he came to ma and asked if you had returned. Knowing that he had


    misidentified, he was depressed. Bernice probably did stic surgery in your likeness, and then she


    often appeared in the sight of Dennis. Pitifully, she wouldn¡¯t have to die if she knew a little bit about her


    position.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± I didn¡¯t want to talk more about what had happened, or too much


    about others¡¯ memories, because it was painful.


    Seeing that I didn''t want to talk more, she stopped the topic and continued shopping.


    The mall was crowded so I didn¡¯t recognize Olivia and Marcus, especially thetter one, who had


    be more stable and introverted.


    Folly said at first, not quite sharply, ¡°Hey! You are also here to shop?¡±


    Marcus looked at me for a while and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivia was holding his arm, looking very cordial.


    Were they dating?


    I didn¡¯t ask. After all, it was none of my business.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡± Marcus asked me.


    ¡°I''ve been back for quite a while.¡± I said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a dinner together,¡± said Marcus, ¡°Dennis will soon go off work. And I ... will call Mario.¡±


    I pursed my lips. Dennis was not in a good rtionship with Mario because of riana.


    I knew what Marcus mean. They shouldn¡¯t ended up separated because of a child.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nodded.


    Folly looked at Olivia. Inevitably there will be a quarrel.


    ¡°If Miss. Pearson had done what she should do, everything would be better, no one would get hurt.¡±


    said Folly sarcastically.


    Olivia looked at Folly angrily. She has changed her habit of screaming when feeling angry.


    With a lower tone, she said unhappily, ¡°Miss Lewis is still meddling. Maybe you should change your


    hobby.¡±


    Not feeling angry, Folly shrugged, ¡°I will do anything I want. It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss Lewis, could you please close your mouse and not care too much about others?¡± said


    Olivia.


    Their quarrel might sound childish for others, but none of them wanted to stop.


    I tugged Folly''s clothes, indicating that she almost on the line.


    Folly skimmed and stopped. Then she walked toward a jewelry store, saying that she need to buy


    something to stroke herself down.

 Chapter 372 Overcoming All the Difficulties 5

    Chapter 372 Oveing All the Difficulties 5


    When I was going to leave, Olivia stopped me, ¡°I will never give up, ra. If I can¡¯t get him, you won¡¯t


    get him, either.¡±


    Well, maybe I had overrated her. Looking at her, I raised my eyebrow, ¡°He is not a thing that you can


    get if you want, but a real person. And he never loves you. If you want to hurt me, you can have a try.


    But if you want to hurt him, maybe you are just daydreaming. After all, everything you have belongs to


    him, including your man. If you destroy him, you destroy yourself.¡±


    I knew that friendship among Dennis, Marcus and Mario was important. Marcus and Mario would


    definitely take measures if Olivia wants to hurt Dennis.


    She snorted and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know exactly her feelings for Dennis.


    At first I thought it was love, but over time I found that I was wrong. It might be dependence. Dennis


    had taken care of her for many years and she had used to being the only woman Dennis caring about.


    Such rtionship might change when he started to take care of other people.


    Folly was picking clothes in a clothing store. Seeing meing in, she asked, ¡°Did she threaten you?"


    I smiled and looked at her newly-changed clothes, ¡°Didn''t you say you wanted to buy jewelry?¡±


    Folly stood in front of the mirror and look at herself in the mirror, ¡°I found that there wasn¡¯t too much


    clothes for me recently. Besides, coldness cannot be a barrier for me to pursue my beauty.


    Seeing that I was not going to pick any clothes, she asked, ¡°Are you saving the money so that Dennis


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    could run hispany?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, I actually don''t like to buy clothes. Those in my house is enough.¡±


    My only requirement for clothes was that it could make me warm.


    She was speechless, ¡°Fortunately, Dennis has protected you well, or you will be teased if you meet


    media.¡±


    She picked out thetest clothes for me and said, ¡°Go and try it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡± She interrupted my words of refusal, ¡°You should buy something if you go shopping!¡±


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t need to buy.¡± I said. I had used to wearing a set of clothes for many years during the


    four years in HL Area, and I could not actually enjoy shopping.


    Folly said, ¡°I have to wonder if you are a woman. A woman''s closet is always missing one piece of


    clothing. Don''t dilly-dally, go and change.¡±


    I had to go into the fitting room to change it.


    She picked a knitted top and casual pants for me. The pants were a little loose, probably because I was


    thinner recently.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Folly asked.


    I opened the door. She looked at me and nodded, ¡°Here, with a camel-colored coat, and coil your hair.


    Perfect!¡±


    Then she helped me with it.


    Folly was 1.7 meters tall. With high heels, she was much taller than me.


    After getting it done, she called the receptionist and said, ¡°We will have those. And could you please


    help me throw the clothes she had changed off away?¡±


    ¡°I can still wear them¡± I said.


    She shrugged, ¡°I know, but they are out-dated.¡±


    I was speechless.


    I always wear that set of clothes because it wasfortable, so I didn¡¯t care too much about when it


    was produced.


    Hearing her word, I thought I was a little out-dated. Therefore, I listened to her and bought lots of


    things.


    I took a taxi and she drove here. Neither of us had a driver.


    How should we take thing we bought home?


    She pondered for a while and called Zack.


    I never thought that she would be so gentle when talking with her husband.


    ¡°Zack, I am in the downtown mall. Could you pleasee and help me carry what I had bought? They


    are too heavy for me.¡±


    Seeing what she had bought, I thought she was a little pretentious. Things she bought were all clothes


    and jewelry. It was just too much, not heavy.


    She hung up the phone. Seeing me looking at her puzzling, she said, ¡°Women should show weakness


    when they should.¡±


    I froze and smiled.


    Then she called another people.


    ¡°Hello, Dennis, are you off work?¡± I froze for a moment when she called Dennis, then I stared at her


    with wide eyes.


    She overlooked me and said, ¡°Come to the downtown mall to help carry things, okay?¡±


    Maybe she was the only one who could speak to Dennis like this.


    Then she looked at me, ¡°He wille in ten minutes.¡±


    I gave her a thumbs up towards her and found a bench to sit on.


    Having been walked for so long, I was pretty relieved when sitting down. Folly was wearing high heels.


    Once she sat down, she started toin, ¡°I will never wear them anymore.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you can wear those with lower heels, or you will never feel well even with the best shoes.¡± I


    suggested.


    She looked at me and smiled, ¡°ra, when will you start to treat me as your friend?¡±


    I was puzzled, ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°If we are friends, you would have stonewalled me just now. However, you had just given


    me some advice, which means that you are only treating me as an ordinary friend, not a good friend.¡±

 Chapter 373 Overcoming All the Difficulties 6

    Chapter 373 Oveing All the Difficulties 6


    I was lost in thought. Diana liked to wear hear high heels, too. Years ago, we had no money, so the


    high hells she bought were very ufortable. Every time when she was hurt by them, I would buy


    her a pair of slippers at the roadside stalls. Then I wouldugh at her and forced her to change them.


    Diana would listen to me andined that slippers don¡¯t fit her.


    It seemed as if those things haven''t been gone for long.


    I turned to her and said, ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    It didn''t take long for me toe back. I handed her the shoe box and said with a light smile, "I think


    the size might fit you.¡±


    She froze for a moment and took the box. After opening it, she looked at me and asked, ¡°You bought


    this for me?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what you like, but the shoe should be able to match your clothes. It¡¯s not


    a big brand, but to wear is okay.¡±


    I knew that her shoes were expensive, but I could not afford those. Aftering back from HL Area, I


    didn¡¯t go to work. Dennis did give me some money but I didn¡¯t want to use it. I intended to get a part-


    tome job after passing my graduate-entrance examination, so that my usual expenses would be


    ensured.


    She changed the shoes and grinned, ¡°Do you know, ra, you are the first woman to buy shoes for


    me. My brother and Zack don¡¯t know too much about aesthetics, so I never ask them to buy for me.¡±


    I smiled. Her parents was living abroad. As the youngest daughter in the Lewis¡¯, she didn¡¯t know too


    much about the family.


    ¡°You can wear them if you feelfortable.¡± I said. But then, when I raised my head, I saw Dennis


    walking toward us. The handsome man was extremely eye-catching.


    ¡°Wow...¡± muttered Folly.


    As Dennis walked to us, Folly said, ¡°Mr. Dennis, I suggest that you could appear in public with a slightly


    lower profile next time. Someone is already taking pictures."


    Fortunately, those people were calm and did not flock here as if seeing a star.


    Dennis smiled and looked at me, ¡°Are you tired? What did you buy?¡±


    He was holding my hands so I was warm. Looking at the bags beside me, I was a little embarrassed,


    ¡°Just some clothes.¡±


    Folly was in a good mood, ¡°And a pair of shoes for me!¡±


    Then she deliberately walked in front of me, ¡°Wow! It¡¯s reallyfortable! Much better than high heels!¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Looking at me, Dennis held my hand tightly. Then he lifted my shopping bags and took me away.


    ¡°Hello? You have left some bags! Are you blind?¡± Folly was shouting behind us.


    Dennis didn¡¯t say a word, and he was just walking out of the mall with me.


    ¡°You have left something?¡± I asked.


    He gestured for me to look in a certain direction.


    Then I saw Zacking. Knowing what he meant, I walked away with him.


    His eye-catching ck McLaren sports car was parked outside the mall.


    ¡°Why are you driving it?¡± I asked. He hardly ever drives this.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Putting the stuff in the trunk, I noticed that they were all the sets that Mofilin had chosen for me. How


    did he know they were mine?


    ¡°I chose it at random.¡± he said, ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner?¡±


    It suddenly urred to me that I met Marcus at the mall, so I said, ¡°Marcus invited us for dinner


    tonight.¡±


    He pursed his lips, ¡°I see.¡± Then he helped me fasten my safety belt.


    Walking out with Zack, Folly said to me, ¡°Hi, ra! I will have dinner with my hasband and thank you


    for the shoes! Let¡¯s have dinner some day!¡±


    I smiled and waved at her. Then Dennis nibbled me on my chin.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I was puzzled?


    ¡°You haven''t given me a gift yet!¡± he was a little aggrieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you some day, What would you like?¡± I asked.


    He smiled, ¡°Anything you bought for me.¡±


    Well, the one who said that men is like children must be a woman.


    Marcus invited us to go to one of his restaurants. It was a Cantonese restaurant.


    Though it was not very suitable to have such dishes in winter, the dishes was delicious.


    There were five people, Marcus, Mario, Olivia, Dennis and me.


    After getting seated, Marcus said, ¡°The chef was invited by me from southern area. You can have a try.¡±


    As a speechless man, Dennis just nodded.


    So was Mario. He just drank a sip of water.


    Mario didn¡¯te again to visit riana sincest time, probably because Dennis had something to


    him.


    Everyone was silent. Mario was a little embarrassed, because he wanted the men to get on well with


    each other.


    Then he asked a waiter to take some wine.


    When the waiter wanted to take away the cup of juice in my hand, Dennis said, "She doesn''t drink."


    The waiter apologized and walked away.


    Marcus didn¡¯t say anything.


    Mario looked at me, with a little bit anger.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I thought it was not good.


    "Does everyone remember what day it is today?" Marcus opened his mouth, obviously in a somewhat


    depressed mood.


    Dennis frowned, as if thinking of something. Mario looked at Marcus and asked, ¡°You went to see him?¡±


    Marcus nodded, ¡°I went therest week. It was not cold. And I brought him some fruit.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know who they were talking about, so I kept silent.


    Olivia, who hadn''t spoken till then, looked at Dennis, almost crying, ¡°Dennis, I had sold my brother¡¯s


    house in Newton Town, and I want to stay in the City P.¡±


    Dennis frowned. Without much emotion, he said, ¡°Well, you can decide for yourself. You can turn to


    Marcus if you need help. He can make it.¡±

 Chapter 374 Overcoming All the Difficulties 7

    Chapter 374 Oveing All the Difficulties 7


    Olivia didn¡¯t know what to say next, so she closed her mouth.


    Mario sneered. Everyone could hear the sarcasm in his words.


    Marcus didn¡¯t want awkward atmosphere, so he smiled and said, ¡°Dennis, I know you are busy


    recently. I can take care of Olivia, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Dennis said nothing, and nobody would like to talk. The more quiet, the more awkward.


    I couldn¡¯t bear it, so I stood up and said, ¡°I will go to the toilet.¡±


    Then I went out of the private room.


    When I was washing my hand, Olivia came to me. Leaning against the wall with her hands in her arms,


    she looked at me sarcastically, ¡°Well, Dennis and Mario is in a bad rtionship, are you happy now?¡±


    I ignored her.


    She blocked my way and said angrily, ¡°What? Are you pretending to be innocent? They aren¡¯t getting


    along well with each other because of you!¡±


    ¡°None of your business!¡± I sad with a little anger, ¡°Are you worried that you won¡¯t be able to get


    anything from them?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± She was pretty angry, ¡°You don¡¯t know the importance of their rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do don¡¯t know.¡± I said.


    I wanted to go out, but she kept blocking me. I was angry, ¡°Miss Olivia, I know you are using me


    because you aren¡¯t resigned to my appearance. But you deserve it! You were always asking for


    something from them. You could have had a good life if you weren¡¯t greedy. However, you kept asking


    something from him, not only money, but also love. That¡¯s why he hates you! That¡¯s why he even


    doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Then I pushed her away and went out of the toilet.


    She wanted to grab me again but I avoided it. With high heels, she didn¡¯t stand still and fell down on


    the ground.


    She red at me angrily, ¡°ra...¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°None of my business. You didn¡¯t stand still.¡±


    Judging from her character, she would start to pretend crying. However, there weren¡¯t acquaintances


    around us so it would be useless.


    To my surprise, she cried loudly, ¡°You are wrong, ra. Dennis is my only, but you have snatched him


    away! Why are you doing that!¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand why she was like this at first, but after seeing Mario, I did.


    As the saying goes, old habits die hard.


    Mario overlooked him and walked into the toilet. Seeing that, I didn¡¯t think there were any reasons for


    me to stay here, so I walked back to the dinning room.


    I walked slowly so her crying could still be heard.


    Mario followed me up. I looked back and saw him.


    Then he said suddenly, ¡°You are the one who is raising riana. I won¡¯t take her away, but she is a


    member of the Bet family. Anyway, she should know she has a father.¡±


    I looked at him, not knowing what to say.


    After a moment, I said, ¡°Diana said that she would never admit you as riana¡¯ s father when she was


    gone. Therefore, I won¡¯t let her go with you, Mario.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Then what do you want to do? Will you raise her up? Well, you can give her everything,


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    but do you know what she really wants? ¡±


    I lost control, ¡°Why can¡¯t she be with me all the time? I have been raising her since she was born. Sure,


    you are his father. But what have you done?Have you ever taken care of her? Have you ever seen her


    crying for mother at night? If you haven¡¯t seen any of those, how can you be a qualified father?¡±


    He was close to be angry, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that Diana was pregnant. If I did, I wouldn¡¯t have let


    her go, nor would I have let you raise riana up. I can¡¯t control everything.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then why Nova knows? Why would Nova push Diana¡¯s buttons in her


    hardest time? Diana suffered from premature birth and hemorrhage, and she died! Mr. Mario! You think


    you can be forgiven by a simple ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯?¡±


    He froze and looked at me, almost breaking down, ¡°Nova did that?¡±


    ¡°You had never investigated, right?¡± I was disappointed. If he really loved her, how could he even don¡¯t


    know about that?


    Honestly, he never loved Diana, or he would have started to ask everything about her when she


    disappeared.


    I cannot let him take riana.


    He pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    I calmed myself down and looked at him, ¡°I will never let you raise riana up, no matter what you do.¡±


    I was serious. Then I walked into the dinning room.


    Dennis was talking with Marcus. Seeing me, he asked, ¡°Why are you there for so long?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Are you full?¡± I said. Basically we were here to have a meeting, nobody had eaten much.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°You aren¡¯t hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± I said.

 Chapter 375 Overcoming All the Difficulties 8

    Chapter 375 Oveing All the Difficulties 8


    Then he stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. We should go.¡±


    Marcus frowned, ¡°You''re not even talking, and you''re ready to go?"


    ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± said Dennis. Then he took me out of the dinning room. We saw Mario smoking at the gate.


    Nobody said anything, and we left.


    Sitting in the car, I was a little helpless, ¡°Dennis, am I right to keep riana with me?¡±


    ¡°What did Mario said?¡± Dennis asked.


    I nodded, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ just thinking that I owe riana a lot no matter what I do..¡±


    I did think of telling riana everything when Mario came to visit her. However, she was just a four-


    year-old girl. It would be useless even though I told her.


    riana would leave sooner orter,but not now.


    Dennis held my hand and asked gently, ¡°I have an idea. We can tell her the truth, but she needs to live


    with us. And Mario coulde to see her. Is that okay?¡±


    From the perspective of riana, she won¡¯t miss anything. Besides, she could get love from her


    families.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± I was a little uncertain.


    Dennis smiled and nodded, ¡°Sure!¡±


    Back to the vi, riana had been picked up from school. Seeing using in, she ran toward


    Dennis. She was extraordinarily skilled at pampering.


    ¡°Uncle Dennis, I have a gift for you!¡± she said.


    ¡°What is it?¡± smiled Dennis.


    She took out a candy from her coat pocket and clutched it in her hand, trying to create a mysterious


    atmosphere. However, as an adult, Dennis had known what it is.


    She looked at Dennis, ¡°Show me your hand, please.¡±


    Dennis stretched out his hand, and riana gave him a candy.


    I smiled.


    Dennis was patient. He held riana on the sofa and asked her, ¡°Why do you give me a candy?¡±


    riana said, ¡°It¡¯s wedding candy. My ssmate Barry said that his uncle gave it to him when getting


    married. You can marry mommy if you eat the candy, then I will have a daddy!¡±


    I was going into the kitchen. But hearing her words, I could not help but stopped to look at them.


    The two were sitting there, and the atmosphere there was harmonious.


    He said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The ¡°okay¡± meant a lot. I didn¡¯t think too much but walked into the kitchen, not knowing what to say.


    My man should always be him.


    ...


    I was sleepy so I went to bed early.


    Then I heard my phone ringing in a daze, and Dennis had already answered the phone for me when I


    had opened my eyes.


    With the documents in his hand, he had juste from the study.


    Seeing that I was awake, he handed me my phone, ¡°It¡¯s Karina.¡±


    It was twelve o''clock.


    I answered the phone. But before I could say a word, I heard her crying, ¡°ra, can you help me? It


    seems that I will be inbor.¡±


    I fiercely got up from the bed. I was so fast that I almost fell.


    Dennis protected me in his arms and said, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    I nodded and calmed down, ¡°Tell me, where are you? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, I saw Dennis looking at me frowning, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Karina is inbor but there is nobody beside her. I have to go.¡± I said while I was wearing clothes in the


    checkroom.


    When I came out, I saw Dennis waiting for me at the door. He wanted to drive me there.


    I didn¡¯t say much and got directly into the car, Then I told him the address.


    Then I called Leo, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    I was annoyed, ¡°What is Leo doing?¡±


    Dennis was calmly driving, ¡°Don¡¯t be panic.¡±


    I knew that I could not be panic, but I couldn¡¯t control my shaking hands. Karina was only pregnant for


    eight months, she must be in danger.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    And Leo was not there.


    Then I called Link and he answered the phone, ¡°Hello, ra?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Link, do you know where Leo is? Karina is inbor but he didn¡¯t answer my phone. Could you


    please contact him?¡±


    Link paused for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact him. How about Karina?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m still on the way.¡± I said.


    ¡°Okay, kid, keep calm. Take Karina to the hospital, and I will contact Leo. Keep calm!¡±


    I said okay and hung up the phone. Dennis was driving fast and steadily. Seeing him frowning, I asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Karina is in the alley. The car cannot enter, I will go.¡± He parked the car, took a look at the navigation


    and run toward the alley.


    When we found Karina, she was lying in the yard. The blood was under her body, and she was dying.


    Seeing us, she was a little relieved. But she was unconscious before saying a word.


    We took her to the hospital. After she was being sent into the emergency room, I was relieved.


    Then I found that there was blood on Dennis¡¯ hands and clothes.


    Seeing me calming down, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can go home and take a showerter.¡±


    I was so scared that my legs got a little weak, so I sat down on a bench in the hallway. Then I clung to


    him.


    I had gone through for once before, and that¡¯s why I was panicked.


    Dennis wrapped his arms around me andforted me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Then I called Leo again, and it took a long time for him to answer.


    But it was a woman speaking, ¡°Hello, Mr. Kennedy is in the shower, please call backter.¡±


    I was familiar with the sound.


    Is that Jessica?

 Chapter 376 Struggling 9

    Chapter 376 Struggling 9


    ¡°Put Leo through," I said in a cold voice.


    After a while of silence, somebody asked on the other end, ¡°Is there Miss Kennedy?¡±


    Getting impatient, I repeated, ¡°Put Leo through.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Recognizing I was in a rage, she replied, ¡°Miss Kennedy, Mr. Kennedy is taking a bath. How about I let


    him call youter?¡±


    With fury, I directly flung the phone away.


    It bounced on the ground, with only the screen cracked.


    Dennis said nothing but to check the phone. He took out the card and discarded the mobile.


    He called Toby who came soon with a new cell.


    I sat on the bench for a while before calming down.


    He nced at the emergency room. Handing the new phone to me, he asked, ¡°Sleepy?¡±


    It had been 1 am.


    I said no.


    After a silence, he held my hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset by anyone, Okay?¡±


    I certainly knew I shouldn¡¯t have, but...


    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t control myself. Though Karina is not a good girl, she¡¯s having a baby with Leo. He


    should now be with another woman. I...¡±


    Link came in a hurry, to see I was with Dennis, not Leo. Frowning, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± I replied in a rage.


    It was the first time I had spoken to him like that which shocked me when I realized.


    Link stared at me with prating eyes.


    I thought he was going to scold me.


    Unexpectedly chuckling, he said, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be kidding.¡±


    I...


    Taking a deep breath, I looked at him peacefully, ¡°Leo won¡¯te soon.¡±


    I said after a while, ¡°Link, Karina gets pregnant with a kid of the Kennedy family. Leo is irresponsible,


    but we cannot sit by. Otherwise, our family¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡±


    Link was shrewd enough to get my implications.


    Looking at me, he sighed, ¡°I have thought about what you mean. Both of her parents are drug dealers


    and Karina herself has criminal records. If she marries Leo, which attracts the public¡¯s attention, I¡¯m


    afraid her background would be a threat to my position as well as the Kennedy family.¡±


    I did hear about some of the past of her family. What Link said was right. Compared with the career of


    Link and the future of the family, it was wise to dissociate Karina.


    But Leo was also clear about that, he still got her pregnant.


    It had been toote for an aged man who needed rest at this moment.


    Link asked his staff to stay before leaving.


    Dennis had business to do, but he wouldn¡¯t go until I did.


    Half an hourter Leo came with Jessica.


    Even an idiot could recognize what rtionship they were in.


    ¡°Is she all right?¡± Leo asked, with sweat on his forehead. He seemed to havee in a hurry.


    Repressing my rage, I managed not to p him. Not wanting to speak anything to Leo, I nced at him


    and left with Dennis.


    Out of the hospital, I still felt angry. Knowing that I was unhappy, Dennis said, ¡°I could be your


    punchbag if you want to vent your anger.¡±


    I looked at his deep-set eyes which made me calm down, reaching to tten his sleeve which had been


    gripped wrinkled by me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I ¡®m all right.¡±


    Chuckling, he drew me into the car and fastened the belt for me. With a kiss on my forehead, he said,


    ¡°So cute you are when irritated.¡±


    Cute?


    Mouth open, I didn¡¯t know what to say. Was ¡°cute¡± used this way?


    It had been midnight. I fell asleep on the way.


    I woke up in bed in the vi the next morning.


    Dennis was having breakfast. Toby came early. Seeing me, he nodded to greet me.


    rie not here, I felt strange. ¡°Is rie still sleeping?¡± She needed to go to school. How could they let


    her sleep until now?


    ¡°The chauffeur has driven her to school," Toby said.


    Dennis pushed a bowl of congee towards me and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany. Come with me.¡±


    Feeling strange, I said, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Karina.¡±


    Though there was staff Link sent and Leo, I felt like visiting her personally.


    Putting down his newspaper, he said in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t go.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. There¡¯s no expression on his face.


    Toby exined, ¡°The hospital is not a peaceful ce. Staying with Dennis will be safer these days.¡±


    Frowning, I asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Something not important.¡±


    Looking at him, I didn¡¯t say anything,. Dennis changed the subject, ¡°It¡¯s going to snow. Layer up.¡±


    I nodded. Since he didn¡¯t want to exin more, I no longer asked.


    It was when we got to thepany that I realized what had happened. Crowds of reporters had


    blocked the entrance.


    Toby got off first to keep order. Holding my hand, Dennis looked at me softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.


    Whatever they ask, I¡¯m dealing with it.¡±


    Though I didn¡¯t know what was all this for, his words gave me a sense of security. I nodded. It seemed I


    was not that scared.


    As soon as we got off the car, the crowd surged toward us. Luckily we had enough bodyguards.


    Many questions as those reporters asked, Dennis didn¡¯t answer any one.


    Pushing our way through the throng, we directly went to the meeting room.


    Even if It was unknown to me at first what had happened, I could figure it out through witnessing the


    situation and hearing what those reporters asked.


    Browsing Twitter, which verified what I was thinking was right, I found one of the most heated


    discussions was that the ex-wife of President George was discovered to have marital infidelity, with an


    ambiguous photo put aside.


    So many people were involved, even Bernice whose impression had faded out for a long time.


    Fuzzy pictures of me werepared by the media with beautified ones of her. Thepetition


    between Dennis and Hank was also analyzed in the news.


    People loved gossip. They considered me as the viin of the farce in which I was not only a bitch but


    also the murderer who killed Bernice. The public felt sympathy for the two men, Dennis and Hank, who


    they rendered were deceived by me.


    I was regarded as a bitch bad to the bone.


    The word ¡°bitch¡± did attract my attention. Leaving the web page, I couldn¡¯t help chuckling.

 Chapter 377 The Grudge Deep in Heart 1

    Chapter 377 The Grudge Deep in Heart 1


    Dennis worried that I would be hurt by what shareholders were going to say, so he let me stay in the


    office.


    Actually, I was not that vulnerable. I knew I must be confronted with something sooner orter. I


    couldn¡¯t escape that for my whole life.


    Dennis asked Toby to stay by my side to take care of me.


    I had read every word of the news on Twitter. Putting down the phone, I stood up to walk to the French


    windows, from which I had a clear view of the crowding reporters below in front of the building.


    ¡°ra, there are many ssics in the restroom. Maybe you will be interested.¡± Toby was trying to


    women.


    Smiling, I looked back at him, ¡°Giving up so many other noted people who deserve reporting in City P,


    these reporters make great efforts to report me instead, which is really a waste of time.¡±


    Lips pressed, he didn¡¯t respond.


    After a while, Dennis came back, with a ghastly expression on his face.


    Meeting my gaze, he waved at me gently. I walked to sit beside him. Holding my hand, he said,


    ¡°Something unimportant. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    I nodded and said nothing. I knew that something that made him frown was definitely unimportant.


    What was affected by the rumor was not only some people, but also thepany.


    What a listedpany most worried about was the reputation of its leader. The George Group had


    always been represented by Dennis whose king-like temperament and serious style of work contributed


    a lot to the steadiness of the stock market of thepany. The reason why he took me here was just


    that he worried I couldn¡¯t bear the abuse on the Inte.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I simply replied with one word.


    Toby handed him some materials which showed the plunge of the stock market of thepany in


    hours.


    I didn¡¯t know about the stock, but I could guess what happened from the striking downward red lines.


    It¡¯s a great loss. Patting my hand, Dennis asked me to take a rest, then he took the materials to the


    office desk.


    He spoke nothing, which made Toby restless.


    ¡°Bang!¡± He put down the documents after a long while. The noise made out of some papers could


    sound like thunder in this quiet office.


    Feeling I was gazing at him, Dennis smiled at me gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He was stillforting me.


    I nodded, realizing he had met big trouble.


    I knew Dennis needed to talk with Toby to tackle the trouble, so I made an excuse to go to the


    restroom.


    He said softly, ¡°Have a good sleep. Don¡¯t worry about here.¡±


    Iy on the bed. At such a moment, how could I fall asleep?


    It was the first time that I had browsed Financial Network where, as I expected, experts had been


    analyzing the results of this crisis of the George Group.


    Some experts said that the group had seen three image crises in only half a year. Given the influence


    of the rumor, it could be expected that thepany went broke once Dennis didn¡¯t respond correctly.


    Others said during the past four years, the George Group had reached its peak, so this crisis might be


    the turning point of the development of thepany.


    Basically, how was the result depended on how Dennis dealt with the crisis.


    Thinking for quite a while, I called Hank. To avoid what had happened that night when I lost my child


    happening again, he gave his number to me. As long as I called, he would answer.


    He kept his promise to answer my phone. It seemed he was also busy. Before I asked, he directly said,


    ¡°Do you believe me that it wasn¡¯t I who made those photos public?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah!¡± Since he said he didn¡¯t do that, I believed him.


    After a while of silence, he spoke in a throaty voice, ¡°I promise you won¡¯t get hurt this time. Let me deal


    with it.¡±


    I felt nothing but grateful for him.


    I said, ¡°How to do with it is none of my business. The reason why I call you is because I¡¯m going to tell


    you I don¡¯t owe you anymore.¡±


    Long silence on the other end. With millions of dors being remitted to Hank, the Gibson Group could


    pull through.


    He asked in a low voice, ¡°Does Dennis know you remit to me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I replied frankly.


    HY Technology Co., Ltd. had made a considerable profit thanks to the operation by Dennis.


    Grandpa thought marriage was undependable, so he directly made me the owner of HY Technology


    Co., Ltd.


    I never thought about spending the money made by mypany, so I had put all of it away.


    Though the George Group met with the same problem as the Gibson¡¯s, I took advantage of the chance


    when Hank needed money, paying off the debt of gratitude I owed to him with big bucks.


    I heard a sneer from the other end. He said in a cold voice, ¡°ra, I didn¡¯t expect you were heartless


    like this.¡±


    Heartless?


    I didn¡¯t think so. I had owed Hank the debt of gratitude for four years during which I had always been


    disturbed. Hank didn¡¯t care about money at all in the past.


    But things changed. The George Group had been a listedpany for 7 years, which helped to


    establish a stable foundation. Even if Dennis would suffer from loss, hispany could definitely


    survive.


    But the Gibson Group couldn¡¯t do it. Beforeing into the market, thepany was run as a family


    business which was not for expanding.


    Such a pattern of management continued until Hank took power. Wanting to take on with Dennis, he


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    managed to expand hispany.


    It took just 2 years for the Gibson¡¯s to be listed, which meant thepany had not been firmly


    grounded yet.


    When it came to apetition with thepany of Dennis, the Gibson Group would be faced with a


    big risk of copsing in one night.


    The money I gave him was definitely a timely help that could relieve the financial stress these days.


    Hanging up the call, I felt a little rxed.


    Not sleepy, I had no idea what to do.


    I seemed to be stuck in the restroom, with nothing I could do.


    Being wrapped in the quilt, I sat on the carpet in bed. Suddenly, I received a message from Jane.


    It simply said she wanted to meet me.


    I could tell what she was going to do. We had an unexpected encounter in Country M. If we had not


    ever met before, we wouldn¡¯t have felt embarrassed to face each other now.

 Chapter 378 The Grudge Deep in Heart 2

    Chapter 378 The Grudge Deep in Heart 2


    Unluckily, we did have a pleasant talk which impressed each other, but now only embarrassment was


    left between us.


    Putting down the phone, I didn¡¯t reply.


    My mind was absent when Dennis came in.


    So I didn¡¯t hear his footsteps.


    He hugged me around my waist, which brought me back to the earth. I looked back and met his deep


    eyes.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He sounded tired.


    A gentle kiss on my forehead, he asked in a husky voice, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    I sat on his legs, shaking my head, arms around his neck, ¡°Thinking about you.¡±


    His eyes were charmingly bright. Lips touching mine, he lowers his voice, ¡°Then what are you thinking


    about me?¡±


    ¡±I¡¯m thinking you are my love!¡± I smiled, eyes bent into a nice crescent.


    He chuckled, hugging me tighter. ¡°Are you hungry? Toby has brought us dinner.¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± I feltzy, head lolling against his chest, and asked, ¡°Meeting done?¡±


    Holding me up easily, he said, ¡°You are too thin.¡±


    I was carried into the office. Toby read the room and left with his head dropping.


    Letting me sit on his legs, he held my hand, and asked, ¡°See what you would like to eat.¡±


    I had a look at the stew, smelling so good.


    Trying to get off him, I was hugged tighter. He asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me a reward?¡±


    Chuckling, I leaned on him, ¡°What kind of reward do you want?¡±


    With a smug smile, he looked so charming, ¡°I want you.¡±


    I raised my head to kiss him, softly asking, ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Gazed lovingly at me, he said with a gentle smile, ¡°Tasting so sweet.¡±


    ¡°What tastes sweet?¡± I looked towards the table, thinking he was meaning the dish. Actually, I felt


    hungry.


    ¡°Your mouth tastes sweet.¡± His body pressing against mine, we smooched.


    As long as people stayed with their love, wasting time became romantic.


    It was noon when we finished eating. I tended to feel sleepy recently, which might be resulted from the


    gloomy weather.


    Such weather always helped me fall asleep quickly as the sound of rain did.


    When I woke up, Dennisy beside me. Looking at his handsome face, I waspletely obsessed.


    Diana had told me that Dennis was like a poppy looking so attractive at a distance, but if you went


    close to him, you would never get rid of him forever.


    Which meant a bad ending.


    Having stayed here for the day, I didn¡¯t know how Karina was. Reaching my hand to the phone, I woke


    Dennis up.


    He asked in a throaty voice, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    I nodded. With the phone in my hand, I texted Leo to ask about Karina.


    Dennis wrapped me in his arms, hugging me tightly. He said affectionately, ¡°I often woke up at midnight


    in the past four years. Without you, I felt empty. I remembered one night I had a dream in which youy


    beside me, but I couldn¡¯t feel your breath. Waking up from the nightmare, I drove from City P to Newton


    Town that night,ing back the next day.¡±


    I gazed at him, and a lump came into my throat.


    Seeing me looking at him, he smiled, ¡°I made my decision to stay in HL for the rest of my life the


    moment I saw you there. The night I stayed at your house, I woke up at midnight and went to your


    bedroom. Remembering that nightmare, I reached to feel your breath to ensure you were fine before


    leaving.¡±


    Dennis never said that before.


    I felt so heartbreaking to hear that.


    Lying in his arms, I spoke after a long while, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    The four years got me healed, but he suffered.


    I also missed him. There were times I woke up from nightmares in which I saw my child in blood and


    him leaving. It hurt, so I hid the memory deep in my heart.


    People who suffered from depression couldn¡¯t bepletely healed, but I would do my best to protect


    my love.


    ...


    It would take some time to tackle the rumor which involved two leadingpanies. Dennis and Hank


    both knew that reporters wouldn¡¯t give up easily.


    Looking brighter outside, It was seemingly going to snow in the afternoon.


    I sat in the restroom, reading. Leo did not reply. I was still concerned about Karina.


    Putting down the book, I looked towards Dennis who was wading through the paperwork at the desk. I


    walked toward him, standing behind.


    My head lolled against his shoulder. He smiled. I said, ¡°Dennis, I want to see Karina.¡±


    Not objecting, he said, ¡°I will go with you tomorrow.¡±


    I knew he worried that it was not safe for me to go out alone.


    But I could do nothing if I kept staying here. I stood upright, like a willful child, and said, ¡°I want to go


    now!¡±


    Chuckling, he persuaded me softly, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside now.¡±


    ¡°You know Leo is undependable. The baby Karina conceives is of the Kennedy family. I am the aunt


    and you are the uncle. Now I have nothing to do here. As long as I put on my mask and sunsses,


    they can¡¯t recognize me.¡± What I said was true. I didn¡¯t know what Leo thought about Karina.


    If he left Karina alone in the hospital, how sad she would feel.


    Dennis not speaking, I thought he disagreed. I was about to continue persuading him when he spoke.


    ¡°I ask some bodyguards to go with you. Stay there and wait for me.¡±


    I was so happy and promised at once, ¡°All right!¡±


    At the backdoor did I get in the car. Several bodyguards came with me, which I thought was striking.


    But I knew if they didn¡¯t apany me, Dennis wouldn¡¯t allow me to go out. I had no choice but to


    ept.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    At the entrance of the hospital, I met Nova. I was not surprised at this idental meeting.


    Although she wore sunsses, I could recognize her from her figure and temperament.


    We didn¡¯t deal with each other before, so there was no need to greet.


    But when she was passing, I heard a low and cold voice. She said, ¡°Bitch!¡±

 Chapter 379 The Grudge Deep in Heart 3

    Chapter 379 The Grudge Deep in Heart 3


    It really made me unpleasant.


    I stopped, turning around, ¡°Nova.¡±


    She looked at me, eyes hidden behind the ck sunsses.


    ¡°Nova, Do you know why Dennis doesn¡¯t even look at you even if you have been with Mario for 4


    years?¡±


    People said that you didn¡¯t bite back when you were bitten by a dog. You¡¯d better avoid the dog.


    But why didn¡¯t people kill it? The biting dog would hurt people sooner orter. Killing it was a wise


    choice.


    What I said touched her sore point. She was irritated, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    ¡°Then of whose business? The man who you have a thing for is my husband, not others.¡± I didn¡¯t care


    about how many women loved Dennis, but I couldn¡¯t bear they vented anger on me.¡± Looking at her, I


    didn¡¯t get angry. I said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better know who you are. Girls need to be ambitious, not


    conceited. If you act without a moral baseline, even by hook or by crook, you will definitely ruin your


    life.¡±


    Her thing for Dennis probably began at the dinner four years ago. After that dinner, she schemed and


    managed to be a secretary of Dennis.


    Butter she was sent to Mario because of my words. Nova was smart to suit her actions to the time.


    But it seemed thisdy had many grudges against me.


    She was so proud a girl that what I said must hurt her. Luckily I was apanied by several


    bodyguards who stopped her from getting close.


    I directly got into the lift. Looking at her wrathful appearance, I had to say she was so poor.


    In the ward, Karina looked pathetically pale and gaunt. Seeing me, she tried hard to force a light smile.


    ¡°Feel better?¡± I wasn¡¯t a talker. What I said didn¡¯t help at all.


    She nodded, tapping her bed to motion to me to sit. She said in a throaty voice, ¡°I feel better, but still


    sore after anesthesia.¡±


    I reached to hold her hand. The anesthetic was given from the caudal vertebra before delivering the


    baby. You didn¡¯t feel pain when the drug worked, but the hurt was unforgettable all life once after


    anesthesia.


    I knew that!


    I rubbed her cold hands, trying to warm them. ¡°Have you eaten something?¡±


    She nodded, eyes getting wet. ¡°The doctor told me to eat some conjee. I have had some.¡±


    Looking at her, I hesitated before asking, ¡°Is the baby okay?¡±


    She slightly nodded, lips dry. ¡°It¡¯s still in the incubator. The baby needs cing in it for some days.


    Premature infants are weak.¡±


    Hearing that, I breathed a sigh of relief. Smiling, I said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just take good care of it. My rie


    is also a premature baby. She was small and thin at that time, but now look at her, how energetic.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°My baby will also be fine!¡±


    Seeing her lips dry, I stood up to get her some water. Holding a straw for her, I said, ¡°Drink some water,


    or you might be dehydrated. Where are others?¡±


    I had been here for some time, to see no other people show up, especially Leo who should have been


    here. He was really unreliable.


    Drinking water made her lips better. She took a breath, sighing, ¡°The servant had gone out for dinner.


    It¡¯s undisturbed to stay on my own. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask about Leo, which could only make her sad.


    After a while, I asked, ¡°Have you given the baby a name? Is it a boy or a girl?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy. I want Link to decide, so I haven¡¯t given a name yet.¡± Just then two nurses came in for lochia


    discharge.


    I stepped aside. The two nurses held her bending legs, pressing her belly.


    She gritted her teeth against the pain, but tears had rolled down her face.


    Itsted two minutes before the two nurses left. She became so weak. I repressed my emotions,


    tucking her in. I held her cold hand and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Looking at me, she forced a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not that hurt. We overestimate it.¡±


    She wasforting me. Feeling heartbreak, I lowered my eyes.


    After a while, I said, ¡°I also suffered that.¡± But all I was thinking about was my lost baby at that time, I


    didn¡¯t notice much of the pain in my body.


    Later Toby called me. I hesitated and answered the phone.


    He seemed a little worried, ¡°ra, Dennis is having a meeting. The bodyguards have told me you


    came across Nova in the hospital. Could you please go with the bodyguards to another ce?¡±


    Frowning, I knew what he meant. Those reporters were trying all their means to find out where I was.


    Perhaps Nova had told them my whereabouts. After all, we quarreled just now.


    In seconds, I replied, ¡°All right.¡±


    Saying my farewell, I went directly out of the ward. The bodyguards were standing at the door, looking


    anxious.


    It was clear that Nova had informed the reporters where I was.


    We had no sooner driven onto the road than being tailed. Some people in the car behind held their


    cameras to take photos of our car.


    The bodyguards rolled up the car windows, but those reporters would never give up this chance.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Some even were so crazy that they overtook us to take photos right in front of our car.


    Their actions would absolutely attract other drivers¡¯ attention on the road, which might cause idents.


    The way we were driving was often stuck in a traffic jam, so we turned to another road in case of


    idents.


    The chase had attracted much attention. Our car was stopped before we got to the ce Toby told us


    to go.


    We were surrounded by a flock of reporters. The car couldn¡¯t move at all.


    The bodyguards also didn¡¯t know what to do with it. They called Toby.


    ¡°None of you are getting off the car. Keep ra safe. I go there now!¡± The speaker on the phone was


    turned on, so I could hear Toby.


    The bodyguards had no choice but to wait for him.


    Those reporters were trying all means to force us to get off.


    The door was smashed heavily. Even the fanciest car couldn¡¯t stand such crazy damage.


    Everyone outside the car was shouting, which was terribly noisy. After a while, they began to abuse


    me.


    I felt a headache and had tinnitus, which made me almost crazy.


    My hands crossed hard, they began to bleed because of fingernails sinking into the skin.

 Chapter 380 The Grudge Deep in Heart 4

    Chapter 380 The Grudge Deep in Heart 4


    Seeing my hands bleeding, the bodyguards were anxious.


    They called Toby again. He seemed driving, ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t get off the car!¡±


    The bodyguard said, ¡°ra¡¯s hands are bleeding. She looks pale. There¡¯s something wrong with her.¡±


    Silence on the other end, Toby said in seconds, ¡°Hang in there!¡±


    I felt breathless to hear the noise.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Someone shouted outside, ¡°ra, Why do you hide? You are so wanton that your fetus is killed. Dare


    you admit that? You have done so many evil things. Are you being scared?¡±


    Vicious people acted with no moral baseline. I believed those who talked nonsense would be ghosts


    with their tongues cut after dying.


    But when they were alive, they would say whatever they wanted to, even if without evidence, to nder


    a person they didn¡¯t know.


    The vicious words made me quiver. I almost lost control.


    Seeing me unwell, one of the bodyguards said, ¡°I get off to handle them.¡±


    Then he opened the door.


    The reporters had surrounded the car for a long while, and what they were waiting for was someone


    opening the door.


    It was impossible to close it.


    Countless cameras started clicking as if they were shooting every pore in my face. They wouldn¡¯t miss


    any moment to record for making stories.


    ¡°ra, I think we need to get off the car.¡± The bodyguards couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore.


    I was guarded, but those vicious reporters wouldn¡¯t let me go.


    The road was blocked.


    Numerous cameras were pointed at me. I heard queries as well as abuse as if they were going to use


    Spanish Inquisition on me.


    I had been exposed to the public.


    My phone in the pocket began to vibrate constantly. It was Dennis who called me.


    Reaching to take out my phone, I stumbled identally, with the phone dropping nowhere. Bodyguards


    helped me to my feet.


    I was in a panic. Being surrounded by so many people made me scared. I didn¡¯t know how I looked


    now, but absolutely in a bad way.


    Toby came with dozens of bodyguards to force our way through the crowd.


    Ignoring what they were saying, I lowered my head. Dennis had protected me from being exposed to


    the public for a long time, but his efforts seemed wasted.


    Besides, here showed up Toby, Dennis¡¯ personal assistant, who must be clear about his boss¡¯ life.


    Someone shouted, ¡°Toby Rollins, the George Group haspeted with the Gibson Group for years.


    Are they for thedy beside you?¡±


    Toby didn¡¯t say anything, escorting me through the crowd.


    There were still many people shouting. I heard someone ask, ¡°ra, How many years have you had an


    affair with the two men? I hear you have a child. Is her Dennis¡¯ or Hank¡¯s?¡±


    What the reporter asked was totally nderous remarks which brought me up short.


    I drew up, repressing my wrath. Toby frowned and said, ¡°We must leave.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± The door was closed, with noise blocked out.


    Toby directly took me to M Vis in the eastern suburbs which was a city away.


    Getting off the car, Toby led me to the bedroom. He said, ¡°The doctor wille soon. You can take a


    bath. I ask servants to prepare some food.¡±


    Then he left immediately.


    It had been winter in City P. I felt cold to the bone.


    In the dressing room had settled modest luxury clothes of thetest style.


    Taking out a set of clothes, I went into the bathroom. It was after a long while that I felt warm. Lying on


    the bed, I was still thinking of what had happened just now.


    My head ached, and the door was opened. Dennis looked serious.


    A doctor followed behind him. Dennis said to the doctor, ¡°Check if she hurts.¡± Then he looked at Toby,


    ¡°Go make ginger tea. It can warm the body.¡±


    Toby nodded and left.


    Dennis walked to me to hug me in his arms. He didn¡¯t say anything but embraced me tight.


    The doctor opened his medical kit, and said to me, ¡°Mrs. George, I need to check your injuries.¡±


    With hesitation, I lifted the skirt, exposing the bruises on my knees.


    Dennis looked at the doctor, ¡°Go easy. She fears pain.¡±


    The doctor nodded. He pressed the bruises and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°It¡¯s bearable.¡± I just stumbled, which was not a big deal.


    The doctor put some ointment on my knees, then he gave Dennis an ointment box, ¡°Apply this twice a


    day and rest for some days.¡±


    Dennis nodded and asked Toby to send the doctor out.


    He was still embracing me tightly.


    I knew he was worrying me. The longer he kept silent, the more guilty he felt.


    I pulled at his sleeve, ¡°Dennis, I haven¡¯t eaten dinner.¡±


    I was indeed hungry after the farce.


    Affectionately soft eyes on me, he smiled, asking in a husky voice, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°All is fine.¡± I was hungry but didn¡¯t know what to eat.


    With a kiss on my forehead, he tucked me up.


    After he left, I sighed. What happened today might make more trouble for hispany.


    Feeling thirsty, I got up. The injuries were just scratches that were not hurt.


    Going downstairs to get some water, I saw Dennis and Toby in the kitchen. Their tall and slim figures


    were indeed attractive.


    Something was being cooked. Dennis was washing vegetables and Toby was doing him a favor. They


    seemed talking.


    I came closer to get a bottle.


    ¡°How did they know where ra was?¡± Dennis asked.


    I stood, looking at them.


    They were dealing with food and didn¡¯t notice me.


    Toby finished washing the food, ¡°ra met Miss Pearson in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Miss Pearson?¡± Dennis was puzzled.


    ¡°Nova.¡±


    Staring at the food on the gas burner, he looked serious, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It seemed that they quarreled there," Toby said. He paused for a moment, then said, ¡°I hear Nova


    insulted ra.¡±

 Chapter 381 Hatred in Heart (5)

    Chapter 381 Hatred in Heart (5)


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Dennis said coldly, putting chopped vegetables in the pot randomly.


    Toby touched his nose, ¡°Bitch.¡±


    Dennis lowered his brows, halting his process of cooking, ¡°Oh.¡±


    This word seemed emotionless, but people who knew Dennis well could feel the anger contained in it.


    Toby rinsed his hands, and said, ¡°What do I do?¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t give a direct answer, but asked, ¡°Do you know what a woman attaches the most


    importance to?¡±


    Toby thought a while, and replied, ¡°Beauty?¡±


    Dennis smiled, coldly.


    ¡°Only when what one cares about most is destroyed can they be heartbroken.¡±


    Toby raised his eyebrows, ¡°Acknowledged.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Seizing a piece of tissue, Toby dried his hands and was ready to leave.


    Dennis took the pot off the gas burner and added, ¡°She is a woman after all. Ask Mario whether he


    cares about her, and if not, it will be in your power.¡±


    Toby nodded and left the kitchen.


    I was in the sitting room and heard all.


    Toby was surprised to see me and smiled, ¡°Mrs. George.¡±


    And he left.


    I stood where I was, bare feet.


    Dennis came and frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear shoes?¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry and forgot.¡±


    He picked me up and returned me to the bedroom.


    I pulled his sleeves when he was about to leave.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°I am thirsty.¡± I had gone downstairs to drink water.


    He nodded, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    When I imbibed water, he served dishes to me, ¡°Just have a good sleep after eating?¡±


    I nodded.


    I didn¡¯t bother to ask about Nova. She was a bitch and I was not divine.


    I had a little food and was replete.


    He frowned, ¡°You didn¡¯t like them?¡±


    I shook my head and fell into his arms.


    I sighed, ¡°They are tasty but I don¡¯t want more.¡±


    He didn¡¯t make me eat more or I would spit out nheless.


    He understood me better than I did.


    And we just sat in silence.


    Time was slower.


    I fell into a slumber and seemed to hear a few words, ¡°ra, I am sorry.¡±


    I fell into a deeper sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day.


    Leo came surprisingly, with many things in hand mostly for rrie.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t look well, he said straightforwardly, ¡°Why not return to the Kennedy family?¡±


    The Kennedy family was located in the center of the city and guarded by the police.


    The journalists would be criminals if they dared a break-in.


    I shook my head.


    rrie was very fond of what Leo brought and touched them tenderly.


    I suddenly asked, ¡°Have you visited Karina recently?¡±


    He was surprised and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    I heard carelessness andined, ¡°Leo, you can let her go if you don¡¯t love her. Why keep her


    around you while ignoring her? Have you thought about the child?¡±


    He frowned and sighed, ¡°ra, you needn¡¯t bother yourself with it. I wouldn¡¯t treat her unfairly when


    she gives birth.¡±


    I silenced and asked, ¡°You are in love with that Jessica?¡±


    He frowned, ¡°I am not serious with her.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I met grandma when Leo picked me up. She said she would visit you someday.¡±


    rrie interrupted abruptly.


    Leo nodded, ¡°It¡¯s Luna. She is busy with a charity fund. I said hello when I met her in the school.¡±


    I said nothing.


    I would have forgotten our rtionship.


    Leo said, ¡°I know you hate her. But she is your mother and has looked for you for all these years. She


    might be more sorrowful than you are.¡±


    I held my hot cup, ¡°Leo, Sam said that our eyes and brows looked simr when I met her for the first


    time in L Community. I looked at myself in the mirror when I went home. I thought, yeah, if I hadn¡¯t been


    abandoned by my mother, I would have the same features as her.¡±


    ¡°Grandma said I was a dandelion and was blown away from my mother when I was very young. And I


    met her. Well, I didn¡¯t hate my mother because I was told by my grandma that I was blown away by


    wind and not abandoned.¡±


    rrie consoled me, ¡°Mom, you have me.¡±


    I smiled and felt less bitter.


    I looked at Leo and continued, ¡°I never hated her for abandoning me. And I was so envious when I


    knew Olivia was her daughter. She loved Olivia so much and gave her all she wanted at all costs. And I


    didn¡¯t expect that I was one of the costs.¡±


    Iughed bitterly.


    Leo looked very concerned and said to me, ¡°ra, you know we can not cling to the past.¡±


    I knew that. But the harms done to me in the past were real.


    ¡°I dared not hate her because I was born by her. I buried the pain in my heart.¡±


    ¡°I am not that broad-minded, Leo. Do you know why I was upset when Karina was ignored by you? I


    was like her because I had loved humbly too.¡±

 Chapter 382 Hatred in Heart (6)

    Chapter 382 Hatred in Heart (6)


    ¡°Due to my humble origin, I was lucky when I married Dennis even if I knew that he loved Olivia, not


    me. On a thunderstorm night, he would drive for hours to console her. I was frightened of the thunder


    and I could only curl my body in my room.¡±


    Those memories were like old videotapes. You wouldn¡¯t think of them normally. But when you yed


    them, they were crystal clear.


    Leo wanted to say something but silenced himself suddenly.


    I turned back. Right, Dennis was there.


    Leo said hello and left.


    rrie was ying with the dog in the yard.


    Only me and Dennis were in the sitting room.


    I lowered my head.


    I had no idea how much had gone into his ears.


    He put a coat upon me, ¡°Winter ising and you should wear more.¡±


    He said in a very charming voice.


    I nodded and put it on.


    He lit a cigarette.


    I frowned.


    He smoked very rarely.


    There seemed to be big trouble with hispany.


    ¡°I wonder whether it will snow.¡± I broke the silence.


    He smoked, mped the cigarette butt in his slender fingers, and looked extraordinarily elegant.


    ¡°I will watch the snow with you at night.¡±


    Born in the South, I had seen snow but not heavy snow, which could cover the whole world with


    whiteness. It must be beautiful.


    I walked to him and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s nice. I have never spent a whole night watching the snow. I am


    thrilled.¡±


    He looked at me.


    He smelled good.


    ¡°ra, you needn¡¯t see the people you don¡¯t want to see.¡±


    I looked at his deep, ck eyshes.


    I took the cigarette from his hand and took a smoke myself. It was tolerable.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He snatched the smoke away and snubbed it out.


    ¡°If you are upset, just talk to me.¡± He said to me.


    I smiled and shook my head, ¡°I am sleepy.¡± It was true. I had so many things crammed in my heart. I


    felt tired and repressed.


    He held me in his arms.


    I felt pain in my heart.


    ¡°I was happy when I first met her. She was so beautiful and graceful for her age, and I was so


    admirable. But she hurt me for the sake of Olivia. I felt the gradual death of my child in the garage and I


    swore that I must return her ten times fold.¡±


    I was more bitter when I thought of my child.


    I paused and continued, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that what a price I would pay. I would have liked it if I never


    met you and never went to City J. I might have been leading a carefree life.¡±


    He held me tightly and I felt his agony.


    He breathed heavily, an indicator of his repressing pain.


    I went on, ¡°I left this city four years ago. I wanted to be far from you and all the other people I had


    known. Just like I was abandoned when I was born, I wanted to abandon all.¡±


    ¡°But things went on against my expectation. I couldn¡¯t make myself hate you when I met you again in


    HL Area. And since I couldn¡¯t vent my hatred towards you, I could not do it towards my mother. I cannot


    deny the fact that she gave existence to me. I must ept this fact.¡±


    I buried my hatred and pain in the depth of my heart and let them hatch.


    I knew that everybody wished that I could forget the past and let go of the hatred and start again. But


    the hatred increased over time.


    Dennis said, ¡°When you left me four years ago, I went back to the vacuous vi and felt very lonely.


    Sometimes at night, I heard the crying of our baby and the groaning of you. It seemed that I was


    strangled by someone and I was almost smothered. Toby advised me to move out but I didn¡¯t. The


    house was devoid of you but at least remained the memory rted to you.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He continued, ¡°ra, our souls are broken. And I would never leave you.¡±


    I looked up at him.


    He put his finger upon his heart, ¡°No one, other than you, has ever stepped in here.¡±


    I took a deep breath and realized that I could drown myself in the past.


    I sat up and said, ¡°Leave me alone for a while.¡±


    It suddenly urred to me that I couldn¡¯t hate Luna because she was my mother.


    If it was me rather than Olivia who had returned to the Lewis family, things would be different.


    Olivia was innocent. So was Luna. So was Dennis.


    They did everything for the one they loved and you couldn¡¯t hate them for that.


    Dennis wanted to say something but I stopped him.


    You couldn¡¯t dig too deep.


    I went to the bedroom and locked myself in it.

 Chapter 383 Hatred in Heart (7)

    Chapter 383 Hatred in Heart (7)


    He stood outside and was quiet.


    I didn¡¯t know how to end this and began to think of myself as being making a fuss.


    As the weather forecast said, it snowed at night, heavily.


    I spent the night on the balcony, watching the snow, pain in my heart.


    Everyone knew that we should let the past enve us but you still felt pain when recalling the past.


    At midnight, I fell asleep on the balcony when my phone rang.


    It was Toby.


    I was surprised, why did he call at such ate time?


    I answered the phone and he said hurriedly, ¡°Mrs. Kennedy, Mr. Kennedy was in the yard of the Lewis


    family. Can youe and let him go indoors?¡±


    I was shocked, why did he go there?


    I asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He paused and replied, ¡°He said he was to expiate his sin and he came to the Lewis family. He was in


    the snow for several hours. I was worried about him.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t want to recall the painful past.


    ¡°I will go there,¡± I said. My heart hurt.


    rrie was asleep and I drove there after over an hour.


    Only the Lewis family was bright at the time. It was midnight after all.


    I went in and saw Dennis, who was almost buried by snow.


    He knelt there and a thickyer of snow was upon his clothes.


    But he was straight.


    Luna and Samuel stood under the roof, withplexplexions.


    My appearance broke the silence and Luna fell her eyes upon me. She seemed haggard.


    I avoided her look and walked to Dennis.


    I was silent and just standing behind him.


    Toby was happy at first and now was speechless.


    Dennis heard me and looked back.


    His lips turned purple and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Go back to have a rest.¡±


    I didn¡¯t move.


    He frowned and looked at Toby, ¡°Send her home.¡±


    Toby walked to me and sighed, ¡°Mrs. Kennedy, let me drive you home. You cannot stand this


    coldness.¡±


    I said, ¡°why should I go back since I am here?¡±


    He said embarrassingly, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t bring you here. It was my fault.¡±


    I said nothing and didn¡¯t move.


    Dennis looked a bit angry.


    Samuel looked at me concernedly and painfully. The couple seemed much older than four years ago


    when they were graceful and decent.


    Time can destroy everything beautiful.


    ¡°Dennis, this is how you repay your error?¡± Samuel said angrily, ¡°your selfishness made our family


    broken apart and what are you doing now? Bring my daughter to bear this pain and force us to forgive


    you?¡±


    Dennis was surprised.


    He looked at the elder and said nothing.


    There must be someone that was hurt.


    Folly came out of the house and put a fur coat upon me, ¡°Someone must be hurt if this would be


    settled. Come indoors with me and what you need to do about this issue is to ept everyone else¡¯s


    apology.¡±


    I looked at Dennis.


    I knew that the source of all these was his decision that Olivia instead of me went into the Lewis family.


    All agonies derived from that.


    Luna looked at me and cried, ¡°Child, don¡¯t inflict yourself. We would repay our debts.¡±


    She took off her coat and shoes and socks and went into the snow.


    Samuel was concerned but didn¡¯t stop her.


    I looked at this scene and felt bitter.


    Everyone was punishing themselves.


    It seemed that I should let it go.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I said to Dennis, ¡°You know I love you and I wouldn¡¯t you to get hurt most


    slightly. Why are you doing this? The pain I buried in my heart, you just let it stay there. Why must you


    pull it out?¡±


    ¡°You are punishing yourself and what do you want me to do? You wish me to cry for what you are doing


    and forgive you for what you did to me? You killed our child and changed my life and I have forgiven


    you. But now you expect that I should forgive you for all you did?¡±


    These would have been buried safely. And I could have pretended that I had forgotten all.


    ¡°Dennis, why are you forcing me to recall the miserable past? ¡°


    He was surprised at my words and replied nothing.


    He lowered his head and said, ¡°It was my fault.¡±


    I repressed my anger and said, ¡°Dennis, what do you want from me now? What do you want from the


    Lewis family? You want us to forgive you and pretend nothing had happened, right?¡±


    Yes, I could forget the past. But I needn¡¯t torment myself with it.


    Expiation should not be like this.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Luna in the snow, I said, ¡°You know what you are doing? You are forcing me to tell you that I


    don¡¯t hate you anymore and that please don¡¯t hurt yourself, right? But wrong is wrong, and doing wrong


    should be punished. But not in this way!¡±

 Chapter 384 Hatred in Heart (8)

    Chapter 384 Hatred in Heart (8)


    ¡°You want to tell everyone that I forgave you when I saw that you tormented yourselves. If I didn¡¯t, I


    would be callous and narrow-minded and saw you suffering this cold.¡±


    ¡°ra!¡± Luna turned pale at my words.


    But she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    I took off the fur coat and gave it back to Folly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She took it and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, and how about staying here tonight?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I shook my head, ¡°I drove here.¡±


    I left with another look at these people.


    It was snowing heavily.


    I didn¡¯t know whether Dennis went back.


    I stayed in the bedroom, awake all night.


    Now whatever I did, I was wrong.


    In the morning, the city was nketed in white.


    I looked at the clock. 5 am.


    Time to get up.


    I went downstairs and the light was on in the sitting room.


    Dennis didn¡¯te back.


    As usual, I made breakfast and waited for rrie to rise.


    And I drove her to school.


    Maybe it was too early, the school was still closed.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s too early. I am sleepy.¡± She yawned and closed her eyes in the car.


    I rubbed her hair and let her sleep.


    Around half an hourter, rrie went into the campus.


    I returned home.


    I checked on the phone and was attracted by the news that Nova had bullied her ssmates in college


    and had been videoed.


    In this information era, everyone could hurl diatribes against a wicked stranger.


    As a white-cor of high position, she would beid off.


    And this news diverted some attention paid to me.


    Folly came in, her clothes covered with snow.


    She took it off and patted the snow off, ¡°The road might be blocked.¡±


    I took her coat and put it on the racket.


    I made her a cup of tea and asked, ¡°Did this ever happen?¡±


    She warmed her hands with the hot tea and sat on the sofa, ¡°sure, and quite often. The roads in this


    city are notoriously jammed. And now it will be more dangerous if the iced roads don¡¯t get blocked.¡±


    I nodded and stood up to get her some fruits.


    She pulled me down on the sofa and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the snacks. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk about what?¡±


    ¡°Dennis and the Lewis family.¡± She was always straightforward.


    ¡°I won¡¯t persuade you to forget what happened four years ago. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to


    forgive. I know you are the most agonized.¡±


    I found she was like Diana.


    She went on, ¡°I know you don¡¯t know what you should do now. But we should move on, ra. Don¡¯t let


    the past fetter you. Just follow your heart.¡±


    I nodded. I had known that.


    She held my hands and said seriously, ¡°You are my friend and I don¡¯t want you to be sad.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°I hated Luna at the beginning. She was very ambitious and could sacrifice others to


    achieve her ends. She seemed innocuous but she was harmful.¡±


    I didn¡¯tment but I agreed.


    She continued, ¡°And that¡¯s also why she had looked for you for 26 years. I knew that she ever went into


    some poor viges alone and that she got cheated once. And what you probably don¡¯t know is that she


    gave money to every vige she went to. She was expiating her sin.¡±


    I pressed my lips, ¡°I thought about these things in the past four years.¡±


    She nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why she spoiled Olivia when she met her. It was because of her care and love for


    her daughter. She was a great mom. But her love was extreme and scary. I don¡¯t want to persuade you


    to forgive her or forget this. What I want to say is that you are in a dead-end now and the only way out


    is to move on and look forward.¡±


    I was silent. I knew better than anyone else that what Luna did was for her daughter.


    Olivia was in love with Dennis and she got to get rid of me.


    When Dennis switched the DNA of me and Olivia, everything went wrong.


    I lost the love of my mother and my child.


    I should hate him but I couldn¡¯t.


    Love could make you forgive your nemesis. How ridiculous.


    Folly went on, ¡°I hated her since she went into the Lewis family. She was too ambitious and too


    grant. She will probably invite disasters to the family. And I wanted to drive her away from the


    beginning.¡±

 Chapter 385 Hatred in Heart (9)

    Chapter 385 Hatred in Heart (9)


    ¡°But we cannot decide what happened and what will happen. Dennis loves you. Although his


    selfishness made you suffer a lot, you could not hate him and you have to move on.¡±


    I had nothing to say. It was a deadlock.


    Everyone was wrong and everyone was innocent.


    Life.


    I asked her, ¡°Did you have lunch?¡±


    She was surprised at my abrupt question, and shrugged her shoulders, ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s dine together.¡±


    I went to the kitchen. Yes, I had to move on.


    I cooked some noodles. She leaned against the door and asked, ¡°Dennis is in hospital. You want to see


    him?¡±


    I stopped chopping vegetables, and asked, ¡°sick of the cold?¡±


    She gave a positive answer.


    And she went to me and helped, ¡°He was in the snow after you left. We knew that he was punishing


    himself and saving himself. And we just let him. He hurt you and he loves you. We can do nothing


    about it.¡±


    I said nothing and stared at the peppers in my hand.


    I asked her, ¡°Can you eat peppers?¡±


    Seeing me change the subject, she said, ¡°I can.¡±


    She left after we had lunch.


    It was still snowing and I was sitting in the room, reading.


    Should I see him? No.


    He was expiating his sin and my appearance would destroy the peacefulness he was pursuing and


    added to his guilt.


    He hurt me and he was guilty. Life.


    In the afternoon, I received a call from Jane.


    It was surprising but not so after a second thought.


    ¡°Can we meet and talk?¡± There was aloofness between us now. She was so lovely when we first met.


    Ridiculous.


    ¡°We needn¡¯t see each other anymore,¡± I said coldly.


    She was silent before she said, ¡°We must face something, right?¡±


    She was no less obstinate than Hank. They were really like each other.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I went upstairs to find clothes that can sustain warmth outdoors.


    And I put up an umbre and walked to where we decided, which was not far.


    I passed a house, in the yard of which a couple was making a snowman. The woman was piling a heap


    of snow with a spade and the man was rolling his sleeves.


    They were happy and I smiled too.


    Was this not the ideal life?


    When I arrived at the caf¨¦, she didn¡¯t turn up yet.


    I ordered coffee and sat beside the window.


    I didn¡¯t like coffee because it was bitter. And I asked for more sugar.


    Jane was sent by a driver and despite her thick clothes, her belly of hers was bigger.


    She sat down and ordered hot milk.


    She rubbed her cold hands and then warmed them with the hot milk she ordered.


    I looked at her silently, as if I was waiting for her to warm her hands.


    She looked up at me and looked around.


    ¡°Dennis is looking after you well, it seems.¡±


    I agreed.


    The several bodyguards he arranged were protecting well from the journalists.


    ¡°About that money, I already knew.¡± She said, ¡°I met him in the Chinatown in Country M four years ago.


    I loved Sichuan dishes and I went there often. It was raining and he was lost in thought in the center


    square. I found him handsome and put an umbre above his head.¡±


    She was talking about Hank.


    I listened carefully.


    ¡°Girls in Country M are different from Chinese girls. And in our tradition, putting up an umbre for


    someone is no big deal. But he was handsome and I slept with him. And I couldn¡¯t let him go ever


    since.¡±


    I nodded.


    She went on, ¡°He wanted to do business in Country M and I had resources. And we got engaged just


    before we met you. I didn¡¯t realize why he didn¡¯t touch me ever since. I wouldn¡¯t have been pregnant.


    Then I knew that you and he were different.¡±


    She touched her belly.


    It was still snowing heavily.


    She continued, ¡°ra, I think you are treating him unfairly. He is so good to you. But God is unfair to


    him. He was born into a rich family but his parents divorced and left him. He regarded you as one


    whom he could love wholeheartedly but you disliked him. ra, you are owing to him a debt.¡±


    I thought she was as lovely as before.


    Unlike Olivia, who hurled diatribes at me, she knew what happened between me and Hank and she just


    wanted to say something good for Hank.


    She loved Hank and was concerned about him.


    ¡°Jane, I couldn¡¯t decide who I love. I am in debt to Hank and I am trying topensate. But I love


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    someone else. You know that we cannot force ourselves to love someone who once helped us, right?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why I want a talk with you. I love him and he loves you. I don¡¯t me you.


    I failed to make him love me, and this is my own issue. But I want to thank you for what you did.¡±

 Chapter 386 Resentment Buried in the Heart 10

    Chapter 386 Resentment Buried in the Heart 10


    I paused, ¡°Why?¡±


    She pursed her lips, ¡°For not loving him.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She looked at me and asked, ¡°Can we still be friends?"


    ¡°Of course,¡± I said.


    She smiled, ¡°Thank you, ra.¡±


    I was a little surprised, because I thought she wasing to quarrel with me.


    Then I said, ¡°It was devastating for Hank to go through the death of his parents, and my appearance


    was unexpected for him. I know that I owe him a lot, but I can¡¯t give him a response with my affection.


    Therefore, I neglected him.¡±


    She said, ¡°I tried to save him, but I failed. We came back years ago. And he stayed in Newton Town for


    six months. Someone asked him for help because Yara imed that she wouldy off staff during the


    financial conference. Therefore, he went back to Newton Town to solve the problem. I would always


    see him being drunk at midnight. He didn¡¯t care about anyone, including himself. I thought he would


    torture Yara after knowing what happened to his parents, but he didn¡¯t. He was just fighting with the


    George Group. I didn¡¯t know why at first, but then I know. He just wants you, ra.¡±


    Then she smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t mean to bother you. I know that I shouldn¡¯t say those words, but


    I don¡¯t have any friends but you here in Country M. Sometimes I really want to tell you that he needs


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    you. Only you can save him. Sometimes I would even think that he might not suffer that much if you


    were with him.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything.


    She continued saying, ¡°You could make him always think about you within a month four years ago. I


    didn¡¯t know too much then. I found a U disk in his study in the evening when you appeared at his office.


    It was about you breaking down afterbor. He loves you, really.¡±


    Toby came suddenly and draped a coat over me, ¡°Madam, Mr. Dennis said that you are too weak to


    stay outside for too long.¡± I was a little surprised.


    Obviously, Dennis knew that I had met someone.


    I nodded and turned to Jane, ¡° Let¡¯s meet another day.¡±


    Jane pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Is Dennis¡¯ love restricting you?¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t answer her.


    I walked outside of the cafe with Toby, and was silent in the car.


    Toby tried to talk to me a few times, ¡°Madam, Mr. Dennis is still in the hospital.¡±


    I knew that he wanted me to visit him. Holding the U disk, which was given by Jane, I pursed my lips,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t thought about the way to deal with what happened before yet.


    Toby didn¡¯t say anything, but sent me back to the vi.


    riana asked, ¡°Where did you go, mommy?¡±


    I said, ¡°Mommy went to see a friend.¡±


    I knew, it was a little perfunctory.


    I was a little muddled these days. I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After riana went to sleep, I went to the study to watch the video.


    I didn¡¯t remember too much about four years ago, when Hank took me away.


    I knew how well he treated me, but I forgot the details.


    I started to watch the video. It was a familiar scene. I was at the vi in the southern suburbs of City P.


    I couldn¡¯t ept the fact that my baby was gone, so I hissed and tried to run away.


    His tolerance and care were all recorded in the video.


    I broke down from time to time then. Sometimes I would wake up at midnight and tried to find a knife to


    kill myself. Hank stopped me and I hurt him identally. I didn¡¯t remember too much, but there was a


    scar on his belly.


    I hadn¡¯t seen anything sharp since then.


    The video was too long to really finish. Knowing that watching it would make me feel guilty, I turned the


    video off.


    Luna called me in the evening.


    She was almost crying, ¡°ra...it¡¯s mom.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know exactly about my feelings. I was not angry, but helpless.


    How should I face her after she had made me lose my kid?


    I kept silent for a while and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    I tried to control myself. I wasn¡¯t that clod, but definitely not friendly.


    She sighed, ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you aren¡¯t willing to see me. But, kid, you have a long way to go.


    Please don¡¯t let yourself regret whatever happens. I have no right to criticize Dennis.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her, because I saw Dennis walking into the study.


    He was a little pale and was pretty tired.


    Toby said that he was sick and went to the hospital after a night of kneeling at the Lewis Residence.


    ¡°Bye!¡± I hung up the phone and looked at him.


    He said gently, ¡°Toby said you didn¡¯t eat much. Care about yourself more, okay?¡±


    I said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask if he was good, and why he was in the hospital.


    He walked toward me, ¡°Eat something with meter. It¡¯s not good to be too skinny."


    Judging from his situation, he was still in a fever.


    Following him and looking at his back, I felt heartbroken.


    ¡°Have you thought about how to handle the problem of the George Group being attacked?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Does staying with me make you happy?¡± He looked back at me.


    I froze slightly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave,¡±


    I was not happy. But at least, I was at ease.

 Chapter 387 Resentment Buried in the Heart 11

    Chapter 387 Resentment Buried in the Heart 11


    He smiled, ¡°Okay.¡± There were so many meanings in the word that I couldn¡¯t guess.


    I didn''t want to eat anything, but I ate everything he gave me because I didn¡¯t want him to be worried.


    Then I went back to the bedroom. I got a stomachache, but it was bearable.


    Dennis was in the study. I remembered that I hadn''t taken out the U disk I had inserted into my


    I didn¡¯t mean to hide the truth from him, but I didn¡¯t want him to see it.


    Then I went to the study, the door of which was half-closed.


    He was sitting in front of theputer. Seeing meing in, he froze.


    It seemed that he had watched the video.


    Standing at the door, I asked, ¡°It¡¯ste. Are you going to sleep?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I will sleepter.¡±


    I nodded, trying to calm myself down, and walked toward him. Seeing the screen, I froze.


    He did see it.


    I tried to say something, but I failed.


    ¡°You hated me at that time, right?¡± he asked.


    I pursed my lips, pulled the U disk out, and sat beside him, ¡°I did at first, but then I gradually figured out


    that at that time I was remorse and fear, and it was my fault for not keeping the baby."


    He held my hands, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Being not willing to dwell on the emotion, I smiled and looked at him, ¡°What were you thinking


    yesterday? It was snowy¡±


    He smiled, too, ¡°I thought you''d be distressed."


    ¡°You won¡¯t ovee it if you don¡¯t do, even if I say something, right?¡± I said.


    Folly said that Dennis was the one who had suffered most. He swapped the DNA for me, but he hurt


    me. He ruined our love, and our kid.


    He hugged me and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say sorry, ra. Stay with me, please. If you are in pain, I will


    let you go.¡±


    I wrapped my arms around his waist, buried my head in his arms, and sighed slightly, ¡°We have to go


    ahead.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    The rest of our lives was long, time could heal us.


    Back in the bedroom, my stomach was still ufortable. Dennis was taking a bath.


    Then I went to the balcony.


    He came out of the bathroom with a bath towel wrapped around his waist. His figure was really


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    appealing.


    I couldn¡¯t help butughed.


    He looked at me and asked, ¡°What are youughing at?"


    Walking up to him, I pursed my lips and looked at his chest, "Did anyone ever say you were showy?"


    He smiled, ¡°You are the first,¡±


    I grinned, ¡°"I''ll go to the bathroom and wash up.¡±


    He nodded.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, my mind went back to Dennis just now.


    Suddenly I was a little sad. I seem to have aged a lot. A woman should be vigorous in her best age, but


    I was deadly dull.


    Then my stomach churned, and I vomited everything I had eaten during the night.


    Dennis heard it and knocked at the door of the bathroom, ¡°ra!¡±


    I replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay, I might eat too much.¡±


    Walking out of the bathroom, I was hugged by him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I knew he was worried.


    There is no cure for depression. Sometimes I didn¡¯t know if I was ill, or if I was just like that.


    Leaning in his arms, I was calm, "It''s okay, it''s not a big deal. I''ll be fine."


    He held me tightly this night.


    ...


    The wedding ceremony of Folly and Zack was scheduled early, but it was dyed because of the


    media''s involvement.


    On 25 December, Christmas.


    I attended the ceremony.


    Folly called me, ¡°I''ve sent you the dress, and the make-up artist will arriveter. Remember toe


    early. Waiting for you to give us the ring!¡±


    I suddenly realized that she wanted me to be her bridesmaid. I refused, ¡°I''ve already been married."


    ¡°So what?¡± She didn''t seem to care at all and said, ¡°Nobody said a married woman cannot be a


    bridesmaid. Come on! I am waiting for you!¡±


    She was so busy that she hung up the phone.


    Half an hourter, the bell rang.


    I opened the door. It was a girl with short hair and two men. The girl smiled, ¡°Hello, Miss ra. We are


    called over by Miss Folly to do your make-up."


    I smiled, ¡°Please.¡±


    Then she asked me to change my clothes.


    It was beautiful. Folly was always at the forefront of fashion.


    Seeing me, the girl said, ¡°No wonder Miss Folly said you are the mostfortably beautiful woman she


    had ever seen.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Thanks!¡±


    It was a little exaggerated, but at least, apliment can make people happy.


    When I was preparing to leave the vi, Dennis came back. He was wearing a ck tailored suit,


    looking so handsome.

 Chapter 388 Not Only I Will Hurt 1

    Chapter 388 Not Only I Will Hurt 1


    ¡°Why are you turning back?¡± I asked.


    He should be working in hispany at that time. The problems of scandal and stock were under


    control, but there was still a lot to do.


    He walked toward me and smiled, ¡°You are so beautiful.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer my question! I pursed my lips and walked toward him, ¡°Folly is getting married. She


    asked me to be her bridesmaid."


    That kind of exined why I was dressed like this.


    He nodded and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Then he looked at three other people, ¡°Thank you for helping her. My wife will go with me.¡±


    The three nodded and went back to their car.


    The girl was kind of surprised. She whispered to her partners, ¡°I thought it was gossip. Miss ra is


    really the wife of Mr. Dennis.¡±


    Seeing them leaving, I looked back at Dennis, ¡°Don''t you have to go to thepany?"


    After all, it was noon on a weekday.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too busy to attend a wedding ceremony with my wife.¡± He smiled.


    After getting in the car, he draped his jacket over me and spoke slightly, "It''s cold outside."


    I nodded and grinned, ¡°It¡¯s really a nice day.¡±


    Then we went to the ceremony together.


    Folly was a woman who loves freedom, so she chose a five-star hotel outside the church.


    Only plum blossoms and some chrysanthemums could be found in City P, so her family bought all the


    flowers that could bloom from all over the country. The open-air wedding venue looked like a city


    surrounded by flowers.


    I was attracted by the flowers before getting off, so I leaned out of the window to look outside.


    I was in a good mood, ¡°I have never seen so many flowers before!¡±


    Dennis put his hand on my forehead. I looked back at him and smiled. I knew he was worried about me


    bumping into the window.


    He smiled, ¡°You can see them in the car.¡±


    He parked his car and walked to the hotel with me.


    Then we saw the red carpet on the floor. Walking ahead, personnel in suits and ties are waiting there to


    take us in.


    We ate lunch at noon. The wedding ceremony would start in the afternoon.


    ¡°I''m kind of looking forward to this wedding ceremony." As I walked with Dennis, I spoke in a whisper.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    While I was speaking, I was looking at the golden roses beside the red carpet, permeating with an


    atmosphere of passion. It was only the way to the wedding.


    Thinking about I would be the bridesmaid, I said, ¡°The ceremony must be so beautiful! I¡¯ll follow the


    brideter, and I''ll definitely see a different view from you.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°There is a fruit forest behind the hotel. We can go for a walkter.¡±


    He had probably known what I was thinking about, ¡°We just bought the trees from Switzend, and


    there is still fruit on them, so you can eat them."


    I was surprised and happy, ¡°Why do you know?¡±


    He smiled and walked into the hotel with me.


    Seeing therge flower clusters at the gate, I was greatly excited. Being worried that I would be


    Dennis knew me, so he smiled, ¡°Those are from Britain. They are decorated by peacock feathers,


    meaning happiness and peace."


    I said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not Folly¡¯s idea.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°It¡¯s her family¡¯s.¡±


    Then we saw Folly. She was wearing a beautiful fluffy wedding dress, the hemline of which was


    stretched out behind her when she walked.


    She held me tightly, ¡°Wow, honey, you are so beautiful! I am right to choose you as my bridesmaid."


    I smiled and looked at her dress, ¡°We want a traditional ceremony. I thought you would wear a phoenix


    crown."


    She shrugged, ¡°How about this wedding dress?¡±


    I said, ¡°Really beautiful!¡±


    Then she answered my question, ¡°I was intended to have a western wedding, but Zack¡¯s parents


    thought we should have a traditional ceremony, so the scene was designed as such. And I will change


    my wedding dress into traditional clothes.¡±


    Then she sighed and said, ¡°You have to change itter, too. I''ll only be able to wear my fancy wedding


    dress for one afternoon."


    Zack walked toward us. He was wearing a white suit, looking so handsome and gentle.


    ¡°You can eat something first. Guests willeter,¡± said Zack.


    ¡°You are right! We have to meet guests!¡± said Folly, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something!¡±


    Dennis was still standing beside me. Folly looked at him and said, ¡°Your wife is ming today, Dennis.


    Mario and Marcus are in the meeting room. There is a chess room and tea room. Have a nice day!¡±

 Chapter 389 Not Only I Will Hurt 2

    Chapter 389 Not Only I Will Hurt 2


    Then Folly took me away. Dennis, who was a handsome man, was like an aggrieved girl at that time.


    I couldn''t help butughed and told Folly, ¡°Wait a moment!"


    Then I walked to Dennis and looked at him, ¡°You can walk around. I will see youter!¡±


    Then I kissed him on his face. Before I turned around, he stopped me, ¡°Just a kiss?¡±


    I knew what he meant, so I kissed him on his mouth and smiled, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    He nodded and smiled, ¡°I''ll ask for it back tonight."


    "Holy shit!" said Folly, ¡°Come on! You can do it at night!¡±


    Well... that¡¯s her.


    I said goodbye to Dennis and went to the bride''s room with Folly.


    The meal was ready.


    As we were eating Folly asked me, ¡°Have you ever thought about having a wedding ceremony with


    Dennis?¡±


    I froze and shook my head, ¡°riana will be known by the public if we do that. We are okay now.¡±


    She frowned, ¡°You know the scandals. They will vilify you more if you don¡¯t do something.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°My life is mine. I don¡¯t have to listen to what others say."


    She bristled, "Only you can be so big-hearted."


    Six waiters came inside, ¡°Miss. Molly, here are your wedding clothes.¡±


    They were standing in a line, each of whom was taking a ssical sandalwood box.


    I looked at Folly, ¡°It¡¯s really a luxurious traditional wedding ceremony.¡±


    Sheughed, ¡°If I want a histrionic story, I should wear it and run away.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone in the room smiled. Folly checked the clothes. Everything was ready.


    The wedding shoes were also there. I looked at the golden headwear and said, ¡°It is really unique. Is


    that red bean?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Zack designed it. He said that red beans have beautiful meanings.¡±


    I was surprised.


    Guests woulde at noon. After eating the meal, we started to wait for them in the hotel lobby.


    The people whoe to the ceremony were all celebrities.


    Despite the eyes of the public, only some famous people from one or two media outlets could be


    invited. They always knew what to report.


    Samuel and Luna were waiting in the guestroom.


    Actually, I didn¡¯t help much. Folly asked waiters to do everything. I was just standing behind her and


    smiling.


    ¡°Mr. White, the Great King of Gunpowder in City P, willeter. Your uncle will probablye with


    him.¡± Folly told me while eating a nut.


    She ate so frequently that I was a little puzzled. I looked at her belly.


    Seeing me, she shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ve been pregnant for two months.¡±


    I froze, ¡°Really?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m 31 years old. I won¡¯t miss the best time forbor. Haven¡¯t you thought about


    having a baby with Dennis?¡±


    ¡°We still have time,¡± I said.


    Then we saw some people walking by.


    ¡°That must be Mr. White,¡± I said.


    She turned around and saw an old person, who was about 90 years old, among them.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. White!¡± Folly greeted him with me, smiling.


    He smiled, ¡°I remembered you were a little girl. Time passes by. Now you are getting married!¡±


    Folly said, ¡°Well, don''tment the time! You will live a long life!¡±


    Hearing her words, Mr. White was very happy. They went to the guestroom together.


    Then she introduced me to him, ¡°Mr. White, here is my friend, ra. Daughter of my brother.¡±


    Mr. White looked at me and paused, ¡°Is she the girl your brother had been waiting for?¡±


    Folly nodded, ¡°Yeah, he finally found her.¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°How do you do, Mr. White?¡±


    He was a little puzzled, ¡°I remembered that yourst name was Pearson four years ago. Now it¡¯s


    Kennedy. Why is it not Lewis?¡±


    I smiled and didn¡¯t answer his question.


    Folly said, ¡°You are wrong, Mr. White! Her first name is always Kennedy. You can remember her now.¡±


    Mr. White nodded and smiled, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Then he went to the guestroom.


    Folly said to me, ¡°Change the clothes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    I thought the makeup was different, so I had to change.


    Seeing that my clothes were also in a traditional style, I was a little surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too luxurious?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°Not at all. That¡¯s it.¡±


    I smiled.


    After changing my clothes, it was 6 o¡¯clock.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Guests were ready when I got to the venue of the wedding.


    Zack was also ready. He was really a handsome man, no matter what he wore.


    ¡°Stand behind meter. Here is the bracelet. We will use itter. Take it.¡± Folly handed me a


    sandalwood box and said.


    I nodded. Then I saw Samuel wearing a ck suit. Although he was more than fifty years old, he still


    looked young.


    ¡°My brother will go with meter.¡± whispered Folly, ¡°If he can do that when you have a wedding


    ceremony with Dennis, he will be very happy.¡±

 Chapter 390 Not Only I Will Hurt 3

    Chapter 390 Not Only I Will Hurt 3


    I smiled. Before I married Dennis, my grandma had passed away, so I walked toward him by myself.


    Samuel heard Folly¡¯s words. He looked at me with a slightly apologetic gaze.


    There was a long red carpet, with roses and glittering white balloons in between. It was romantic.


    Zack was waiting at the entrance. Samuel handed Folly''s hand to him and said in a serious tone, "She


    is yours from now on."


    Zack nodded and looked at Folly, smiling.


    I looked at the crowd and saw Dennis at the moment.


    It was a traditional Chinese wedding. Every step was included.


    After the ceremony, Folly took me away, ¡°Someone wants to give you something.¡±


    I froze, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just follow me.¡± She took me behind the hotel.


    Seeing the white flowers, I was amazed, ¡°How did you get it? It¡¯s not the right season for them to


    bloom.¡±


    After all, it was December.


    She blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Someone has been nning it since July. They had been kept in the


    greenhouse just for you. Do you know what they mean?¡±


    I pondered and said, ¡°Eternal love, or desperate love.¡±


    She bristled and looked at me, "Can''t you see that these are white flowers?"


    I nodded, ¡°Yes. So what?¡±


    She said, ¡°It means I only love you!¡±


    I asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been married. Are you nning to confess your love for me?¡±


    She said, ¡°Stupid ra.¡±


    Seeing her ready to walk away, I stopped her, ¡°Why?¡±


    "I''ll get something, wait here." Then she ran away.


    I stood in the backyard and looked at the flowers. To tell the truth, they were so beautiful.


    It started to snow.


    ¡°Seven years ago, you said that you can¡¯t see the snow lilies and snow together beside Mount Kunlun.


    But I think I can let you see it somewhere else.¡± I heard Dennis speaking.


    Turning around, I saw him standing there with a bunch of flowers in his hand.


    I saw. He did it.


    Then I took the flower from his hand and smiled, ¡°You are so romantic. I¡¯m a little surprised.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Maybe I can do more romantic thingster.¡±


    ¡°Why are you doing that all of a sudden?¡± I asked. Seeing that the snow was falling a bit heavily, I took


    him under the eaves.


    He tilted his head and looked at the growing snowkes, "Do you like it?"


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s beautiful!¡± I said.


    Then Dennis stood in front of me, holding a bunch of roses, andnded on one knee.


    I froze.


    ¡°Wow!¡± I heard someone speaking. Looking around, I saw Folly, Zack, and some guests.


    He took out the ring.


    Was he proposing?


    ¡°ra, I owe you a wedding ceremony. Is it toote to make up for it now?" Dennis asked.


    I was a little surprised, but was warm inside, ¡°Aren''t we already married?"


    ¡°He can propose even if you''re married. Propose is important to a woman!¡± said Folly, ¡°Dennis, our


    great president! Aren¡¯t you going to say the most important words?¡±


    Dennis was looking at me. I blushed and reached for the ring.


    Then he held my hand and put the ring on, looking at me gently, ¡°ra, I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say ¡°I love you¡±. ¡°Be with you¡± was more relevant to life.


    I smiled.


    Thinking that we were too nd, Folly nagged, ¡°You are like old couples! More passion, okay?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Love is not so bombastic."


    Then I saw Luna looking at me beside Samuel, almost crying.


    I froze and suddenly remembered the phone call where she said, "ra, it''s mum!"


    I was not familiar with mom.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that I was out of mind, Dennis reached out and took me into his arms.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I said.


    It was getting dark. The wedding ceremony waspleted and dinner began.


    The proposal was probably arranged by Folly.


    There were many celebrities. Everyone was greeting each other.


    Many people were curious about my identity because of the proposal just now. Dennis had protected


    me well before.


    There was a sh of the limelight at the party toward Dennis and me. I subconsciously looked down.


    He said, ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    I was nervous, but I could still keep calm, ¡°There were a lot of people."


    He smiled, ¡°There are always many people in banquets of Lewis. Don¡¯t worry. We have to face it.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I nodded. Many people came to greet me, calling me Miss Kennedy.

 Chapter 391 Others suffer too (4)

    Chapter 391 Others suffer too (4)


    I wore a smile on my face, which became stiff after a while.


    I went through the crowd and sat at a table, on which I saw quite some good dishes.


    This was a table of 16. Folly was weing the guests. Luna and Samuel were busy too.


    The one beside me was Mr. White, whom I came across just now in the hall.


    Link was also there. He waved towards me, ¡°ra,e here.¡±


    I nced at Dennis near me; I was not an expert in socializing.


    He smiled at me, ¡°don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I approached Link, who let me sit down and said to Mr. White, ¡°Let me introduce my daughter, ra.¡±


    The old gentleman nodded andughed, ¡°I saw her a moment ago. Folly said she was the daughter of


    the Lewis family, and now she is your child?¡±


    Linkughed, ¡°yes. I like this girl and I made her my daughter.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± The old manughed, ¡°she is so lucky.¡±


    Everybodyughed at this; I fabricated a smile too.


    Luck, to me, meant safety and health for a whole life. Then how could I be lucky?


    ¡°ra, please go to the hotel with me. I need to change this troublesome garment.¡± Folly whispered to


    me.


    I nodded and I wanted to change my clothes too.


    We went upstairs and I lost my thought in the elevator.


    She said, ¡°Hey, what are you thinking of?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    In the room, she was so tired after changing her dress. Shey on the bed and dered, ¡°I swear I


    won¡¯t marry a second time.¡±


    I pressed my lips and lost myself on the screen I was holding.


    Folly cried several times before I returned to reality.


    I asked her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She frowned, ¡°it is me, not you, that should ask this question. You have been thinking of something


    since we went into the elevator. What on earth is in your mind?¡±


    ¡°Can you do me a favor?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My grandma bequeathed me a wooden box. But I didn¡¯t cherish it so well that it was lost now. I think it


    might be taken to Luna by Dennis and that the reason for her apology was that box. Can you look for it


    in your house or just ask Luna if she has it?¡±


    She was surprised, ¡°Why do you think of that box?¡±


    ¡°It just came into my mind.¡± I didn¡¯t want to exin.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t force an exnation from me and said, ¡°Okay. I will try to find it.¡±


    I thanked her and left.


    rrie was still home and I needed to go home.


    Downstairs, Dennis was not to be seen. I found a ce to sit and waited for his appearance.


    He appeared soon; his height made him quite conspicuous in the crowd.


    I waved at him and walked toward him. He asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    I didn¡¯t. I was taken upstairs by Folly a moment ago.


    ¡°I am not hungry.¡± I wanted to go home.


    But he returned me to the table and made me eat some food.


    He was drinking beside me, and I was surprised, ¡°Won¡¯t you drive us home?¡±


    He had a gulp and replied, ¡°We have a driver.¡±


    I looked at the dishes and was in no mood to consume them.


    He asked, ¡°are you not hungry?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Folly gave me many candies and I will bring them to rrie.¡±


    ¡°Children cannot eat too many sweets. They are bad for their health.¡±


    ¡°How about your aunt?¡± I asked. She seemed to have epted us.


    ¡°She is fine.¡± He drank some wine.


    I smiled at him and he passed me a ss of water.


    I was to take it but he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to drink if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I pressed my lips and knew he wasn¡¯t in a bright mood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home after tiring ourselves for such a long time.¡± I knew he was busy with work and he didn¡¯t


    need to be present at the wedding ceremony. But he came for me.


    I held his hands; they were cold.


    He smiled, ¡®I am okay.¡±


    I could smell; he was drunk.


    I pulled him out of the hotel and into the car. He leaned against my shoulders and was unusually quiet.


    Halfway, he cried suddenly, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    The driver pulled over.


    Dennis got off and vomited.


    I went to buy water for him and saw he sat in the car with his eyes closed when I came back.


    ¡°Gargle your mouth.¡± I passed the water to him.


    He opened his eyes and did what I told him to do.


    The car restarted and he closed his eyes again.


    After half an hour, we arrived home.


    I asked the driver to carry him to the bedroom and I went to the kitchen to make him honey water.


    I heard the sound of his vomiting before I set my foot in the kitchen. I went upstairs and saw him


    vomiting outside the bedroom.


    I helped him into the room and put him to bed.


    It waste and I let the driver go home.


    I cleared the mess and returned to the room.


    I asked, ¡°Dennis?¡±


    He replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Take a shower before you sleep.¡± I went to him and took off his coat.


    He nodded and staggered into the bathroom.


    I took out his pajamas and followed him.


    He was so intoxicated that he was standing under the shower with his clothes on.


    I turned off the switch of the water and helped him take off his shirt, ¡®You must take off your clothes


    before bathing yourself.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°okay.¡±


    I watched his masculine body and was wondering whether I should take off his underpants for him.


    I said, ¡°Dennis, take off your clothes and take a shower. I will wait for you outside.¡±


    He nodded and I left the bathroom.

 Chapter 392 Others suffer too (5)

    Chapter 392 Others suffer too (5)


    I sat in the bedroom and waited for him, listening to the sound of water from the bathroom.


    I left all the clothes he would take on at the door of the bathroom.


    The sound of water stopped but he didn¡¯te out after a long time.


    I was worried and went in.


    He was naked and I turned back hurriedly, ¡°Put your clothes on.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply and I said again, ¡°Dennis.¡±


    He hugged me from the back suddenly and my body stiffened, ¡®What are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me darling.¡± He put his chin on my shoulders and I could feel his warm breath.


    ¡°You put on the pajama.¡± I had sex but seldom with him.


    He just hugged me tightly and said nothing in reply.


    I was wearing my pajama, thin andfortable.


    I could feel his cock hardened.


    He was a man in his prime time.


    I said, ¡°Dennis, it¡¯ste.¡±


    He turned me around to look at him and pressed his lips upon mine.


    I was almost breathless and wanted to resist but he stopped me.


    ¡°ra, did he have sex with you?¡±


    I was petrified, ¡°What?¡± who was he talking about?


    He didn¡¯t speak and kissed me violently as if he wanted to swallow me.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He seemed angry.


    I found that when I was in the hotel but why?


    I had thought about his work but I was wrong.


    The hot steams prated the bathroom.


    He picked me up with his arms suddenly.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± I asked gingerly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me?¡± he looked at me.


    I shook my head, ¡°I do but not here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He carried me to the bedroom and put me on the bed.


    I had had sex with him before but this time was different.


    I stayed awake for a long time after we had sex.


    And when I finally fell into sleep, I heard moans Dennis.


    I turned on the bed light and found him sweating and frowning.


    He was having a nightmare.


    I woke him up, ¡°Dennis.¡±


    He woke up and looked at me for a second before he hugged me tightly, ¡°ra, stay with me!¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he was talking about but I hugged him, ¡°I will.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°ra, you are what I have only.¡±


    It suddenly urred to me that I had not been the only one that suffered in the past four years. He had


    suffered too. And while I had rrie, he had been alone.


    We two were like two puppets, which drowned ourselves in the depth of the ocean far from any other


    human being. And what we had were each other only and that made the darkness at night tolerable.


    He said, ¡°You see how vacuous the room is. Each time I woke up and you were not around, I would


    doubt whether you never showed up and I just made up all those things about you. I was so lonely after


    all.¡±


    ¡°And the vi in City J, every time I went into it, I felt quite lonely. Then I went to the cemetery to pay


    tribute to my grandparents, the letters on their graves were so clear that I felt I was in a dream again.


    Then on my way back, I somehow wanted to drive to the cliff so that I might wake up from the dream.¡±


    I clutched his hands and felt pain for him, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    He continued, ¡°ra, grandfather taught me how to do business and how to deal with adversaries in


    the business but he never taught me how to love. When I met you, I mistook harm for love foolishly. I


    am so sorry.¡±


    I shook my head, with tears running down my cheek, ¡°I was too obstinate.¡±


    No one was perfect.


    In thest seven years, I seemed submissive and I never really put myself in his shoes.


    I loved him but the manner was wrong.


    If I had told him about the child and about what I was thinking of instead of cheating him with a


    fabricated abortion and trying to leave him, he wouldn¡¯t have been worried that I would leave him if I


    went back to the Lewis family and our child wouldn¡¯t have died, and Diana would have been alive too.


    And the rtionship between me and my parents would not have been so poisonous.


    This night, we hugged each other and confessed our sins.


    Love was an ability to give rather than take. Forgiveness and support would be good conservatives.


    He said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want another lonely four years.¡±


    I promised, ¡°that won¡¯t happen, honey. We will be together for the rest of our life.¡±


    He hugged me, ¡°ra, please say you love me.¡±

 Chapter 393 Others suffer too (6)

    Chapter 393 Others suffer too (6)


    I looked up at him.


    He was firm and serious.


    I said, ¡°I love you.¡±


    He smiled happily, ¡®I love you too.¡±


    It was the first time that we had said the L word to each other.


    He said, ¡°thank you, ra.¡±


    I was surprised, ¡°For what?¡±


    For loving me, and for being with me¡­


    The winter in this city was long, stretching from November to March.


    rrie had a cold and couldn¡¯t get off the bed.


    Dennis had gone to work and left a note beside the bed, ¡°it¡¯s cold. Wear more clothes outdoors."


    I smiled.


    And when I saw the florid face of rrie, I felt solicitous and called Mario.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he said coldly.


    I paid no attention to his coldness and said, ¡°Dr. Be, could you pleasee here? rrie has a


    fever and the hospital is too crowded for her.¡±


    That was an excuse, which must be made up to solve another problem.


    The man at the other end said, ¡°Okay.¡± And hung up.


    Twenty minutester, he showed up.


    I was surprised at his speed.


    ¡°Were you nearby?¡± From his residence to here, it took at least forty minutes.


    He didn¡¯t reply but asked, ¡°How is rrie?¡±


    ¡°She has a high fever.¡± I let him into the room.


    He took the kit in his hand and went to rrie.


    Father was concerned about his daughter. I was not surprised.


    He measured the temperature for rrie and asked me, ¡°Is there ice in your house?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Take some ice cubes and wrap them in a towel and lower her temperature. Then turn off the heat and


    take some warm quilts.¡±


    And he began to find something in his kit.


    I was confused, ¡°it is so cold and I should turn off the heat? How could she stand that?¡¯


    He looked at me and said, ¡°who is the doctor, you or me?¡±


    I shut up and did as he told me.


    When I was back, he looked at me and frowned, ¡°You can wait in the sitting room.¡±


    I wanted to say something but I was feeling cold and I just left.


    Half an hourter, Mario went out and put his kit on the table in the sitting room and went to the kitchen


    to clean his hands.


    He said, ¡°The fever is over. She should stay home for several days and not eat rich food.¡±


    He paused and added, ¡°I left the medicine in her room. Once a day.¡±


    I nodded and noticed the dark circles around his eyes. Obviously due tock of sleep.


    I said, ¡°It is snowing again. And it is almost lunchtime, why not stay and have lunch?¡±


    I had disliked hising here due to his rtionship with rrie.


    And I even thought of preventing his friendship with Dennis from continuing so that rrie would be


    safe with me.


    But I could not be that selfish.


    He thought for a while and dried his hands with tissue, ¡°You cook?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yes. I will cook and you will look after rrie.¡±


    He nodded.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I felt relieved when I saw he went into her room.


    He was so concerned about her.


    Dennis and I should have a child too.


    I took some food out of the fridge and cooked a light meal.


    It didn¡¯t take long.


    When I asked them to eat, rrie was already awake and was ying games with Mario.


    Sheughed and coughed. Mario patted her with happiness on his face.


    ¡°Time for lunch.¡± I broke their joy.


    Should be more tolerant?


    But I felt bitter when I saw he and the little girl I brought up were so happy with each other.


    They heard me and Mario picked rrie up.


    rrie smiled at me, ¡°Mom, I had a brain twister for Mario and I asked him which one hurt the head


    more, watermelon or durian? Do you know the answer?¡±


    Mario carried her out of the room and I followed.


    ¡°The durian hurts more,¡± I replied.


    Sheughed triumphantly, ¡°You answered like Mario. But no, the head hurts more.¡±


    Sheughed and coughed, and Mario patted her, ¡°Don¡¯tugh anymore. You still have a sore throat.¡±


    On the table, rrie was very joyful and ate more than usual.


    Then I put her to bed and she quickly fell to sleep.


    Mario was preparing his kit and was ready to leave.


    I said to him, ¡°Are you in a hurry to leave? Can we talk?¡±


    He sat on the sofa and said yes.


    I was hitting the point directly, ¡°When Diana died, she said that rrie should never meet you.¡±


    He felt pain at my words and said, ¡°I can understand.¡±


    I went on, ¡®rrie is your child and this cannot be negated. Not even Diana.¡±


    He was surprised, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°This should be between you and Diana; I shouldn¡¯t have interfered. But I brought rrie up and


    treated her as my child. I hope you could understand me.¡±

 Chapter 394 others suffer too (7)

    Chapter 394 others suffer too (7)


    He nodded and waited for my following words.


    I pressed my lips, ¡°Dennis and you are best friends and he needs such a friendship. I don¡¯t want to see


    you break up.¡±


    I paused and continued, ¡°you can im rrie as your daughter after she is eighteen years old. And it


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    will be up to her whether to resume the rtionship with you. And before that, you can see her anytime.


    By anytime, I mean literally. Ans she can go back to the Be family for several days if she can be


    taken good care of.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect it and somewhat didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I have made up this decision, not for you but for Dennis. Because I don¡¯t want to ruin his


    friendship. I hope you can still be good friends.¡±


    He was surprised and pause for quite a while before he finally said, ¡°Thank you, ra.¡¯


    Men talked much less than women.


    I lowered my head, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Although I don¡¯t know exactly how much you love


    rrie I can feel you care about her. And Diana would be happy with it too.¡±


    I said what needed to be said.


    He said, ¡®I want to take her to H Town. I am not taking her to meet her family but I promised Diana that I


    would take rrie there if possible.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°You can if not too long.¡±


    ¡°It is not long. Three days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yeah, I couldn¡¯t keep rrie to myself forever. She would grow up and have her own life.


    Mario left and I went back into the bedroom of rrie¡¯s.


    After Folly¡¯s wedding, I suddenly became a celebrity in this city.


    Maybe Folly did it. Or maybe Link did it.


    I received a call from Folly when I was in rrie¡¯s room and she was sleeping.


    I left the room and went into the sitting room.


    She said, ¡°I found that box. It was in Luna¡¯s hands and she said she would give it to you. I will post it to


    youter.¡±


    I said, ¡°Thank you so much, Folly.¡±


    She replied, ¡°you don¡¯t need to say that stuff to me.¡±


    And she went on, ¡°I wonder if I should tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She paused and continued, ¡°At my wedding ceremony, Dennis and Hank fought. They talked and


    Dennis seemed angry. And they fought. Zack told me that.¡±


    I thought of his strange deeds of Dennis. He drank unusually much.


    ¡°ra, are you listening?¡±


    ¡®Yes, ah, where do you take your honeymoon?¡±


    ¡°I talked with Zack and we decided on the Maldives. It has a clement climate.¡±


    I heard a sound from rrie¡¯s bedroom and said to folly, ¡°Have a good time and rrie needs me


    now.¡±


    She said bye and hung up.


    rrie woke up and saw me, ¡°Mom, I am thirsty.¡±


    I gave her water to drink and I touched her forehead.


    The fever was gone.


    And I thought of what Folly had just said to me.


    ¡°Mom.¡± rrie saw me lost in my thought and cried.


    I took the ss.


    I tucked the quilt for her and asked, ¡°You want to sleep?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep. Mario said I could get off the bed, right?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°yes.¡±


    She got off bed though she still looked tired.


    I looked outside and it stopped snowing.


    What did exactly Hank talk to Dennis about?


    Dennis was not easily irritated.


    He was very calm and had his emotions under control.


    An hourter, Jane called me, ¡°ra, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    She sounded in a hurry.


    ¡°Can you go outdoors?¡±


    I looked at rrie on the sofa; she was falling into sleep.


    ¡°I cannot.¡±


    She said, ¡°Dennis bought most of the shares of Hank¡¯spany and united others to mp down on


    Hank. Why must he do such a thing?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know much about the stock market but I felt vague that things were serious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this thing. Maybe you could ask what Hank said to Dennis at Folly¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Women should not interfere with men¡¯s wars.


    She sighed, ¡°ra, Dennis has HY and won¡¯t be defeated. But Hank is different and his JD cannot


    I was somewhat irritated, ¡°Hank told you to say these to me?¡±


    She was angry too, ¡°You are angry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°ra, Hank is my fianc¨¦ and the father of my child. I must do something for him. I have to support him


    and help him. It¡¯s okay if you are unhappy with me but I do this for Hank.¡±


    ¡°Dennis is my husband and you forgot that?¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Jane, I have someone to support too. We are the same.¡±

 Chapter 395 Others Suffer Too (8)

    Chapter 395 Others Suffer Too (8)


    I paused and went on, ¡°I will never bother about the issues involving Hank and his business. If you


    regard me as your friend, please never act like this in the name of friendship. I won¡¯t engage in


    business, nor will I betray Dennis.¡±


    I hung up and looked back at rrie.


    She was sleeping.


    I had been preparing for an entrance exam for a master¡¯s degree but having missed the test, I had


    nothing particr to do now.


    In the evening.


    Dennis came back and looked tired perhaps due to the hangover.


    I was lost in thought in the sitting room.


    He came to me and pulled me into his arms, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    I gazed at him, ¡°I was afraid that you were busy.¡±


    He put his head on my shoulder, ¡°Nothing is more important than you.¡±


    ¡°What do we eat for dinner?¡± he asked and looked around, ¡°Where is rrie?¡±


    ¡°She is sleeping in her room.¡± I wondered whether I should tell him about Mario, ¡°She had a fever this


    morning.¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Did Marioe?¡±


    I nodded yes and looked at him, ¡°I have read the news that yourpany has bought many shares of


    JD. Do you want to develop AI?¡±


    My question was indirect but he knew it.


    His face darkened, ¡°Who told you?¡±


    And he realized his improper tone and said, ¡°I will deal with that and you needn¡¯t worry.¡±


    He was calm yet cold.


    I knew that he didn¡¯t want to be involved with the men¡¯s issues.


    I lowered my head and looked at my fingertips, ¡°Okay, just don¡¯t push yourself too much.¡±


    He arose, ¡°I have something to deal with and I will stay with you after I have finished it in the study.¡±


    And he went upstairs.


    I looked at his back and it suddenly urred to me that I forgot to ask him whether he had had dinner.


    I cooked some noodles and brought them upstairs.


    The door of the study was ajar and he was on a phone call.


    What the person on the other end of the phone was speaking about was unknown to me and I could


    see the ink and papers on the table.


    He signed the papers and said irritatingly, ¡°Have you finished?¡±


    And the other speaker seemed to be talking anyway.


    Dennis said, ¡°He is no friend of mine. You don¡¯t know about business.¡±


    He was really mad.


    And he hung up and kept signing the papers.


    But he knocked over a cup of coffee as he was too excited.


    But he pulled a tissue and gracefully wiped out the mess.


    Having been in the business arena for years, he had learned to conceal his emotions.


    And he knew what he wanted.


    I knocked at the door.


    He saw me and smiled, ¡°What tasty food are you bringing me?¡±


    I smiled and put the noodles on the table, ¡°Have a try.¡±


    He ate them most gracefully.


    I cleaned the mess of the spilled coffee and asked him, ¡°Is your aunt okay recently?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Yara was Hank¡¯s stepmother, and Dennis and Hank can be said to be cousins.


    He replied, ¡°Yes, she is okay.¡±


    My eyes fell upon the papers on the table.


    Papers to buy the Gibson group were crafted two years ago, but why contracted now?


    There was ink on the paper and I tried to erase it.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t work,¡± Dennis said.


    I put the papers down.


    He was finishing his supper and I asked him, ¡°does it taste good?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± And he kissed me on the forehead, ¡°Katrina is about to be out of the hospital


    and we can visit her tomorrow.¡±


    He still remembered this.


    I smiled and nodded, ¡°yes.¡±


    I paused and looked up at him, ¡°Dennis, how about we making an appointment that you can take the


    device out?¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°We must let the gone be gone, right?¡± I exined, ¡°rrie is the child of the Be family. I love her


    and I love you. But it is not a bad thing if she can have Mario¡¯s love for her.¡±


    He asked, ¡°Did you agree that Mario could visit rrie?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Mario is her father and I have no right to deter. And I want a child of our own.¡±


    His body stiffened and he smiled, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He finally agreed.


    I was so happy.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have bothered about the issue with Hank.


    I cleared the dishes.


    rrie, after sleeping for a day, was ying with the dog in the sitting room.


    Dennis was still busy with his work as if he were still in thepany.


    rrie asked me, ¡°how much work does Dennis have for me? He is busy always.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°He must endure the pain if he wants to obtain the respect of others. Physical pain is the


    easiest to tolerate.¡±


    And the hardiest to endurey in the soul.


    Jane suddenly appeared.


    She was angry, ¡°ra, you gave all your money to Hank and I thought you meant to help him. I was


    wrong. How can you do such a base thing to him? You are no different from Dennis.¡±

 Chapter 396 Others suffer too (9)

    Chapter 396 Others suffer too (9)


    I was confused, ¡°You can enlighten me more.¡±


    I was calm.


    She smiled bitterly, ¡°You gave the money obtained from HY to Hank. But have you thought that it was


    an uwful loan? The media exposed this and now the market value is plummeting! Hank might not be


    able to make it through. ra, you are so callous.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Uwful loan?¡±


    The profits of HY were in my hands and I would not have touched them if I weren¡¯t having debts to


    repay.


    ¡°These were legitimate profits of HY, and How can they be uwful?¡±


    ¡°Then you might need to ask your husband.¡± She sneered, ¡°You couple cooperate so perfectly.¡±


    I was confused still and said, ¡°I will take responsibility if it were as you said. It¡¯ste and you just go.¡±


    She had been my friend and she was pregnant.¡±


    I could understand her excitement.


    I saw her off and went upstairs.


    Dennis was smoking in the study.


    It was choking in the room.


    I said, ¡°It is eleven and you want to sleep?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply and his eyes were on the papers.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I gave that money to Hank.¡± I confessed, ¡°I owed him my life and the money was like saving his life at


    that time and we are even.¡±


    He was blowing the clouds.


    I continued, ¡°It was my fault that I didn¡¯t consult you. But Hank was innocent and you are being unfair to


    him by buying the Gibson Group.¡±


    ¡°Unfair?¡± he turned to me and stared at me, ¡°What is fair?¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Dennis, didn¡¯t we agree that let the past be past? What do you mind?¡±


    He minded the one month when Hank took care of me?


    Dennis didn¡¯t answer and said angrily, ¡°Who came just now?¡±


    He approached me, ¡°Or he called you?¡±


    I stepped back and gripped my phone tightly, ¡°Dennis, don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Give me your phone, honey, give it to me.¡±


    I pressed my lips and held the phone more tightly.


    He was scary.


    And he snatched the phone from my hand and saw it was Jane.


    He sneered, ¡°You never avoided her and you want to be friends with her?¡±


    I knew he was implying something.


    And I was angry, ¡°You are overthinking. I am different from you as I would never chase someone to


    death in some base means.¡±


    I said it calmly yet I knew how hurting it was.


    Dennis broke the phone into pieces in outrage.


    I had never seen him like this in the past seven years.


    I was struck still.


    I even thought he might be violent to me.


    He didn¡¯t.


    He said, ¡°you will never have any connection with Hank and Jane.¡±


    All his grace and demeanor disappeared due to the outrage.


    He had tolerated it for too long.


    I could understand him or even forgive him.


    I said nothing and left the study.


    We were not young anymore and we wouldn¡¯t inform the world of our crisis.


    I went to the bedroom and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Dennis didn¡¯t enter the bedroom that night.


    And I had not been out of it.


    We had our emotions to ay and it was no use facing each other too early.


    After midnight, I was about to fall into sleep when I heard the door open, ¡°ra,¡± he went to the bed.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    He said in a low tone, ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    I said nothing and fell into sleep.


    It was afternoon when I woke up.


    I went downstairs to see rrie but saw a middle-aged woman in the sitting room.


    She was Finn and the housekeeper that Dennis hired.


    She said hi to me before she was busy with her business.


    Dennis hired her to look after rrie.


    rrie recovered a lot and was ying with Snowball in the yard.


    I was to return to my bedroom when Finn asked me, ¡°The meal is almost ready, Mrs. shall I bring it


    upstairs?¡±


    ¡°No, I wille downstairster.¡±


    I sat down in the bedroom.


    My hair reached my waist.


    When I was in university, I always wore short hair.


    Diana told me that if some boy said he loved me and I could say I could hang out with him as long as


    my hair was long enough.


    And the boy would understand this indirect rejection.

 Chapter 397 Others suffer too (10)

    Chapter 397 Others suffer too (10)


    I thought of the past and I couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Some trivial things in the past were worth cherishing now.


    And some people you loved could not be obtained and others you disliked could not be avoided.


    I heard steps and I thought it was Finn asking me to eat.


    But it turned out to be Dennis.


    We foughtst night.


    I braided my hair and he was just looking, very gentle and tender.


    I was silent and so was he.


    He broke the silence, ¡°We will go to see Katrina, will you wear make-up?¡±


    I almost forgot this n.


    Since he opened his mouth first, I must say something in return.


    I nodded and took out a hair rope from the drawer.


    ¡°Will you go to work today?¡± I painted my lips a little.


    And that counted as a make-up.


    Hemented, ¡°You look good.¡± he sounded childish.


    I smiled and changed my clothes then.


    On the dining table.


    I was not hungry and Dennis received a phone call.


    It was Toby.


    It must be about work.


    He said, ¡°I will be right back.¡±


    He rose and answered the phone.


    What he was talking about was mostly jargon that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    But I was sure that he wanted to buy the Gibson step by step.


    I didn¡¯t want to eat anything more and got up.


    He saw me and hung up, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t like the dishes?¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t want Finn to be the scapegoat; it was her first day.


    I shook my head, ¡°I am not hungry.¡±


    I went upstairs to look for my bag.


    I couldn¡¯t say more about Hank; otherwise, Dennis might be tougher with him.


    I bought a pair of golden bracelets for the child of Katrina and wanted to bring her.


    Downstairs, Dennis was talking to Finn, probably teaching her how to look after rrie.


    He smiled at me, ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    I nodded and got into the car.


    He gave me a box before he started the car, ¡°Thetest model of HY.¡±


    I opened the box; it was a new phone.


    My old one was broken yesterday.


    I said nothing and put it in my bag.


    We were silent all the way.


    Leo bought a vi for Katrina and hired two housekeepers to look after her and the child.


    Katrina was in the sitting room waiting for us.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She was d in heavy nightgowns and summoned a smile when she saw us, ¡°Hi.¡±


    She was thinner and I was surprised, ¡°Why are you so much thinner?¡±


    She smiled, ¡°maybe it is because I have given birth to the baby.¡±


    We sat down and she told a housekeeper to make tea.


    I looked around and asked, ¡°Where is the baby?¡±


    ¡°He is sleeping upstairs. He is so anxious to see the world and he is still somewhere underdeveloped.


    And he is in the incubator now.¡±


    I felt sorry for her.


    I sighed, ¡°rrie has experienced the same. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As we talked, Dennis was sitting beside us, silent. Once in a while, his phone rang and he just rejected


    it.


    Katrina noticed and said to him, ¡°Mr. George, I suppose you haven¡¯t seen a one-month-old baby. Why


    don¡¯t you upstairs and see him? If you and ra have your baby, you can be prepared for that.¡±


    He nodded and was led by the housekeeper to the second floor.


    Katrina asked me, ¡°did you fight?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°I can see it. He was so ginger and so tolerant of our boring conversations. And he even rejected calls


    from work. You must have fought.¡±


    Did it count as a fight?


    I just smiled and the subject matter ended.


    After a while, we left the house.


    I said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± he was driving.


    ¡°To get that thing out of your body.¡± It might hurt his body.


    He didn¡¯t oppose and drove to the hospital.


    The phone rang when he was in the operation room.


    It was Toby.


    I answered after he called several times.


    ¡°Mr. George, the Gibson¡¯s is under investigation right now and will be forced into suspension. The video


    filming Mr. Gibson¡¯s mother, should we give to the media?¡±


    Lydia?

 Chapter 398 Others suffer too (11)

    Chapter 398 Others suffer too (11)


    I frowned, ¡°what video?¡±


    ¡°Mrs?¡± he was rmed.


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. George.¡±


    ¡°He cannot answer the phone now. Toby, everyone should have a bottom line and you should know the


    consequences of his reckless revenge. You have been with him for years and you know that he has


    been dependent upon his ability as well as others¡¯ recognition.¡±


    Their wars in business were cruel but shouldn¡¯t be too much.


    Toby paused and replied, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. George.¡±


    I hung up and began to think.


    The origin of his anger was the wedding ceremony of Folly.


    what on earth did Hank say to Dennis?


    An hourter, he went out and smiled at me.


    I held his hand, ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°If it hurts, what will you do?¡±


    I kissed him on the lips, ¡°Is it okay?¡±


    The doctor came and coughed, ¡°You wille here in a week for a check. And don¡¯t have sex in the


    next month.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    When we were back in the house, it was dark.


    We had dinner and I had a phone call from Folly.


    ¡°I forgot to post that wooden box to you and you have time tonight? What about having a drink?¡±


    She seemed unhappy.


    ¡°Okay, see youter.¡± And I went upstairs.


    Dennis was in the study, seeing papers, which were brought by Toby.


    He heard me and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Folly asked me to meet her.¡±


    He nodded and closed what he was reading, ¡°Okay, where was the address?¡±


    ¡°You have so much work to do and you just had an operation. I can go alone.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Two hours.¡± Folly was unhappy with her rtionships probably.


    ¡°One hour and give me the address. I will pick you upter. I would worry if you stay outside for too


    long.¡±


    I nodded and grabbed the car key.


    It was in a bar owned by Folly; in the center of the city.


    There were many guests and she was on the second floor, a bottle of wine in her hand.


    She waved at me.


    I snatched the wine from her and called the waiter, ¡°A ss of hot milk, please.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Milk in the bar? And hot?¡± Folly said aloud.


    The waiter withdrew, obviously knowing the owner.


    Folly looked at a girl dancing on the stage and said to me, ¡°ra, I am unhappy.¡±


    I felt sorry for her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Zack or his mother?¡±


    She had been married for a very short time; it could not be anything else.


    She said, ¡°Have you seen parents who insist on living with their married son?¡±


    ¡°I cannot answer you that. Because neither my nor Dennis¡¯ parents are alive now. His grandfather is


    alive but he never engages himself in our affairs.¡±


    Sheughed sardonically, ¡°I should¡¯ve known that nothing is perfect. I shouldn¡¯t have married.¡±


    She was pregnant and was rightfully unstable.


    ¡°Maybe they just want to look after you. You are pregnant.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°No, stop this topic.¡±


    The milk was served and she frowned at it.


    ¡°You want a juice?¡± she was pregnant and it was normal for her to dislike milk.


    She nodded.


    ¡®A ss of mango juice.¡± I said to the waiter.


    ¡°How do you know I love mango?¡±


    ¡°I have seen you drink it.¡± I looked at the first floor.


    ¡°You see some acquittance?¡± she looked in the same direction.


    ¡°That girl seems familiar,¡± I said.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Folly said, ¡°Just see the man beside her and you will know who she is.¡±


    I could only see the back but then the man turned.


    ¡°Leo?¡±


    Folly shrugged her shoulders.


    Then I saw carefully the girl, who was wearing very little.


    Jessica. She was still with Leo?


    Folly said randomly, ¡°Leo is a yboy and it¡¯s normal for him to have several girls. You needn¡¯t worry


    because he will dump her when he is fed up.¡±


    I worried about Katrina. She just gave birth to the baby.


    She might probably know these.


    I rose and Folly pulled me, ¡°What are you doing? Even you kill him and his ghost will still seduce girls.¡±

 Chapter 399 The experienced wins (1)

    Chapter 399 The experienced wins (1)


    ¡°He might regret it.¡± I sat back and looked at those two people hugging each other.


    ¡°You should care about Katrina now. You wanted to leave Dennis because he was in love with Olivia.


    And you left him when you knew he trapped you.¡±


    ¡°Katrina would do the same if she is disappointed enough. And then Link would be worried because the


    child is the Kennedy¡¯s.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why I want to warn Leo.¡±


    ¡°Warn him of what?¡± She sneered, ¡°If I were you, I would care about Katrina now and maybe help her


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    escape. You would know where the child is and Leo will pay a price.¡±


    I looked at her, ¡°Have you ever thought of the same?¡±


    She frowned, ¡°Yes if he is not loyal to me, I will leave him and take away the child. I am rich and I can


    afford to raise the child.¡±


    I gave her a thumb up.


    The people downstairs seemed to be leaving.


    I hurried towards them.


    ¡°Leo, you won¡¯t stay with me tonight?¡± she was beautiful but despicable.


    Her voice may be melodious to men but nauseating to women.


    I pulled her arms off Leo and carried his arms instead.


    ¡®What the.¡± She saw me and smiled, ¡°Ms. Kennedy.¡±


    I nodded and smiled at Leo, ¡°you want to have a drink?¡±


    And we went upstairs,


    I looked back halfway and said to the girl, ¡°Shall I call a taxi for you?¡±


    She looked at Leo, ¡°Mr. Kennedy.¡±


    He said, ¡°You just go back and I will have to talk with my sister.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°Are you interested in our talks?¡¯


    ¡°No, I am not, Ms. Kennedy.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Then just go. I will talk about our families. You know Katrina just gave birth to a baby and my


    brother will stay with themter. You want to talk about something, just wait and talk in the working


    ce.¡±


    She was embarrassed.


    I just took Leo upstairs.


    Folly said, ¡°If you were not Leo¡¯s sister, that girl might be fighting with you now.¡±


    I scolded Leo, ¡°What are you doing? Do you want your wife and child to leave you? When can you stop


    being a yboy?¡±


    He frowned, ¡°When do I be a yboy?¡±


    ¡°Katrina just born the baby less than a month ago and you are flirting with girls at the bar? If you must


    behave like this, don¡¯t see me anymore.¡±


    He crossed his legs, ¡°Katrina sent you here?¡±


    I was so angry that I spilled the wine on his face, ¡°If she did, I would have been here earlier. She just


    tolerated you and you think she deserves that? Leo, you deserve being lonely.¡±


    He was rmed at my words and repeated the words slowly, ¡°you think I deserve being lonely?¡±


    It suddenly urred to me that he was afraid of being lonely, most.


    I said, ¡°You can¡¯t me anyone else. You said you didn¡¯t want to be alone and Katrina has been with


    you for ten years and has born a baby with you. But you are not cherishing her.¡±


    ¡°She has a humble origin, true. But she is nice and beautiful and she will have no difficulty in finding


    another person who loves her. But she loves you and has been with you for so many years. Why


    cannot you cherish her?¡±


    He was struck.


    I went on, ¡°You can go on like this and when she is disappointed enough and disenchanted, she will


    leave you and take the child away. And she might still be happy. But what about you? Do you think you


    can meet another woman who can be so nice to you and so in love with you? Impossible! The women


    you will meet are probably crazy about your money instead of you. That Jessica, you think she likes


    you? She just likes your money?¡±


    He colored and I left with Folly.


    When we got out, Folly said, ¡°I thought you were not good at arguing. But I was wrong. You were so


    eloquent.¡±


    I sighed and shrugged my shoulders, ¡°He is my brother and Katrina is a good girl. I cannot just do


    nothing.¡±


    She nodded, ¡°In fact, Katrina was really good. If she were born in our country, she would be epted


    by Link. But she was born in South East Asia.¡±


    I knew that and I sighed, ¡°But the child is born. Even if she cannot be his legitimate wife, he should at


    least care about them. How could he flirt with other women?¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Yes.¡±


    And she took the wooden box and gave it to me, ¡°Luna told me to give you. It has been opened for


    once and the key is in Dennis¡¯ hands. You must ask for the key from him if you want to see what¡¯s


    inside.¡±

 Chapter 400 The experienced wins (2)

    Chapter 400 The experienced wins (2)


    I sighed when I took it.


    ¡°The keyhole is strange,¡± I observed.


    She nodded, ¡°Luna said its key was not an ordinary one. You can ask Dennis. It is quite a strange box.¡±


    I could not see the secret of it and it waste.


    I put it in my bag, ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight. Won¡¯t you go home?¡±


    She pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°You have been married to him,¡± I smiled, ¡°You love him and others are secondary.¡±


    She sighed, ¡°I know. But I hate his mother. She behaves as if she is so sessful because she has a


    college-professor son. And she thinks I am not good enough for her son.¡±


    Yeah, parents should not interfere with the marriage of their children.


    I thought and asked, ¡°why note to my house?¡±


    ¡°No. Dennis is so serious.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I will call Zack and ask him to pick you up?¡±


    I shook her head, ¡°No, no. You just go and I will return to my brother¡¯s house.¡±


    She paused, ¡°How abouting with me?¡±


    I smiled, ¡°No, Dennis would be angry if I return toote.¡±


    She was speechless, ¡°Alright, you just go back early. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    She drove away.


    And I got into my car and sighed.


    Life was not perfect.


    Happiness could only be obtained by ourselves. Others could give us happiness but that was not


    reliable.


    It waste and the road was smooth.


    When I arrived home, the light was on.


    Dennis was still waiting for me, I supposed.


    Then I saw a sports car at the door of the vi.


    It didn¡¯t belong to Dennis. Dennis loved SUVs.


    I stopped my car and a man came out of that car.


    It was Hank.


    He was staring at me through my window.


    He seemed thinner and tougher.


    I sighed and got off.


    ¡®I am sorry about that money.¡± I apologized. It was my fault that things had be like this.


    He looked at me and didn¡¯t care what I was saying, ¡°Dennis was right. A woman taken by force may not


    be loving you but she can at least belong to you.¡±


    I was confused and he suddenly took me in his arms.


    I resisted in vain.


    He said coldly, ¡°Life is so long. Why should I give up my love? ra, I love you more than Dennis does.


    I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    ¡°Hank!¡± I still resisted, still in vain, ¡°Why must you force me like this?¡±


    He sneered, ¡°So what? Why should I be the one who cannot get his love? Why should I be forced to


    choose another who I don¡¯t love so much or not at all?¡±


    He was crazy.


    I stopped resisting, ¡°You can pursue your love and can obtain what you want. But Hank, I am a human


    being, not an object. I have my own choices too.¡±


    ¡°Then why not choose me? Am I not deserving of love? What is good with Dennis? He is cruel. Why do


    you love him?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what he had experienced these days but he was like a demon now.


    I was scared and pitied him.


    ¡°Hank, you deserve being loved. But my love goes to Dennis. I don¡¯t why I love him but I just do. He


    needs me and I need him and I want to be with him forever.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hear this and sneered, ¡®I won¡¯t let you go and as long as I live, I won¡¯t let you go. I just


    believe in myself.¡±


    He forcibly pressed his lips upon mine.


    I felt repulsive.


    And suddenly he was pulled away from me.


    I fell into the arms of a warm man and I smelt the familiar cigarette.


    I felt relieved.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dennis said.


    I shook my head and saw the anger in his eyes.


    He walked to Hank and punched him.


    And they were fighting against each other.


    And there were wounds on both men.


    rrie cried and the two stopped.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Hank said, ¡°George, I will get ra.¡±


    Dennis sneered, ¡°You deserve her?¡± So satirical.


    ¡°We will see.¡± Hank got in his car and drove away.


    rrie was crying and I went into the house.


    I went into the bedroom and the little girl was crying bitterly, ¡°Mommy, I dreamt that you left me.¡±


    I consoled her, ¡°You are mom¡¯s baby and mom won¡¯t leave you. Baby, mom is always with you.¡±


    It might be a nightmare.


    She cries and fell into sleep.


    I went out of her room and saw Dennis in the sitting room. He was angry but he was still handsome.

 Chapter 401 Too Na?ve 3

    Chapter 401 Too Na?ve 3


    I knew that every man would feel bad when he saw his wife kissing someone else, even if he knew that


    she was unwilling or unintentional.


    It was just like a p on his face. He had to be angry.


    I looked at him silently for a while. Without saying anything, I turned around and went upstairs.


    I thought I should let time fade it. Some things could be made clear to talk about, but some things


    couldn''t.


    When I went back to the bedroom, I went to the bathroom. The cold water cleaned my body and it hurt


    a little.


    I was wondering when Dennis and I have been taking care of each other''s emotions so carefully.


    I suddenly remembered the U disk that Jane gave me. Yes, I haven''t finished checking the things in the


    U disk. In the past month, I was not conscious enough, and my emotions were on the verge of breaking


    down. Besides, I got along with Hank day and night. It was inevitable for a man and a woman to do


    something intimate.


    Some scenes were even shocking to me, let alone Dennis. He had been restraining his anger these


    days. Presumably, it had something to do with the video.


    Folly told me that Hank had said something to him at the wedding banquet. I knew Hank well. What he


    had said was definitely not something good.


    He had resentment in his heart, some that he didn''t want to tell me.


    I had been in the bathroom for too long. When I came out of the bathroom, I felt a little dizzy. I walked


    back with my hand holding the wall. Then I fell on the bed.


    Maybe everything would be fine after a good sleep.


    Just as I thought, Dennis didn''te into the bedroom. He didn''t want his bad mood to affect me, nor


    did he want to have a quarrel with me.


    We had had a quarrel, and that was enough.


    The next day.


    When I went downstairs, rie had been sent to school. Only the servant, Finn, was at home.


    Seeing that I went downstairs, Finn walked up to me and said with a smile, "Madam, Mr. George just


    left. He asked me to cook porridge for you. He said that you like it. Please have a taste."


    Then she brought the porridge to me and handed me a piece of paper with a strange smile, "He asked


    me to give this to you because he didn''t want to wake you up this morning."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The words on the note were very simple. "Remember to have breakfast. Wait for me at home. Let''s


    have dinner together this evening."


    He was as considerate as ever. But we both knew that there was already a gap between us. He and I


    seemed to havee to a dead-end, confused.


    I nodded and smiled at Finn. Then I sat down and had breakfast.


    In fact, I had no good appetite. After a few bites, I felt a little nauseated.


    But I finished them all.


    However, half an hourter, I vomited them up.


    The holiday wasing, and City P was cold. It was not a good choice to go out.


    I went to the study and took the sandalwood box from my grandma to study it. Folly said that the box


    was not opened with a key, so how could I open it?


    Judging from its shape and structure, I guessed that it was made long ago. It seemed to be made by an


    old carpenter in the 60s.


    After a while, I was a little tired, so I gave up and found a book in the study.


    I happened to see the contract on Dennis''s desk. I had read it several times. It was about the


    acquisition case of Gibson group.


    I walked over and looked through it. It was amon case forpanies to merge and acquire the


    weak ones.


    No matter what the result was, I couldn''t get involved in it.


    With a slight sigh, I closed the contract and put it into the drawer. Then I saw a dozen of photos in the


    drawer.


    I was a little stunned. I thought that Dennis had put those photos in the vi in Newton Town, but I didn''t


    expect that he would bring them here


    I took them out and wanted to watch them again.


    However, when I opened the album, the baby photos were exposed.


    I was very familiar with that baby. Although I had never seen him after he was born, I saw him in my


    dream.


    There was a bruise on his forehead, which was caused when he tried to meet me.


    The newborn baby couldn''t open his eyes. His features were simr to Dennis''s. Even if his face was


    crumpled, I could still see his delicate features.


    How could Dennis have these photos? Back then, Hank asked me if I wanted to see the baby or not,


    but I didn''t want to. I was afraid that if I did, I wouldn''t be able to feel relieved for the rest of my life.


    Now when I suddenly saw it, an indescribable pain spread in my heart. I tried to suppress it.


    I put the photos back. Dennis couldn''t have these photos. There was only one possibility. It was Hank


    who gave them to him.


    Hank might have said something that he shouldn''t have said to Dennis, since Dennis suddenly decided


    to destroy the Gibson group.


    When I went back to the bedroom, I curled up in the quilt and suddenly lost my direction


    Hank had asked me why I had to be with Dennis. I didn''t know who else I could be with in this world


    except him.


    We were expecting happiness when we came to this world.


    But after going through so many things, we all forgot what the sunrise looked like, but only remembered


    the sunset


    I didn''t sleep wellst night. I curled up in the quilt and slept for a long time. When I woke up, it was


    already dark.


    Finn knocked on the door several times. When I got up and opened the door, she looked at me and


    said, "Madam, are you hungry? How about going downstairs to eat something?"


    I had no appetite and shook my head subconsciously. But when I remembered that Dennis said he


    would have dinner with me, I changed my mind, "I''ll eat with Dennis after hees back."


    Embarrassed, Finn said, "Mr. George hase back. He has been sitting in the living room for a long


    time and has been smoking. Do you wanna go downstairs and have a look?"


    He hade back?


    "When did hee back?"


    "He was back at about five o''clock."


    I had fixed feelings. I didn''t know what I should think and what I should do.


    He hade back, indicating that he still remembered his words on the note, but he didn''te to the


    bedroom, which meant he was still not relieved.


    Alright!


    Looking at Finn, I smiled and said, "You can eat first. I''m not hungry."


    If we didn''t see each other, we might feel better.


    Finn opened her mouth but said nothing in the end. Then she went downstairs.


    Iy back on the bed, looked at the ceiling, and continued to sleep, but it might not be easy for me to


    fall asleep again.


    After a long time, the room waspletely dark.


    The bedroom door was opened and footsteps came in. I closed my eyes and breathed quietly. I knew it


    was him, but perhaps we shouldn''t see each other.


    The sound of water came from the bathroom. I knew he came out with my eyes closed.


    He sat on the edge of the bed for a long time without going to bed. I thought he would sleep in the


    study tonight.


    However, after a while, the sound of the book closing came, and a ce on the bed sank, and themp


    was turned off.


    Then I heard his slight breathing. We slept on the one bed but had different dreams.


    As time went by, I couldn''t fall asleep. He was breathing evenly.


    He seemed to be asleep.


    I couldn''t help turning over and opening my eyes. When I met his clear eyes, I was stunned for a


    moment.


    Before I opened my mouth, he reached out and held me in his arms, "Finn said that you vomited up all


    in the morning and didn''t eat anything at night."

 Chapter 402 Too Na?ve 4

    Chapter 402 Too Na?ve 4


    He was telling a truth with concern.


    "I''m not hungry!" My voice was not calm when I spoke.


    He looked at me with his dark eyes, "ra, I''m a man. When I see him kissing you, I''ll feel


    ufortable. Don''t me me."


    He was talking about the matterst night.


    I nodded without saying anything.


    He got close to me and put his head on my neck, breathing with pain.


    Feeling his fingers on my back, I gradually eased my stiff body and asked, "What did he say to you at


    Folly''s wedding banquet?"


    Noticing that he paused his breathing, I continued, "If it''s about the baby, you can ask me any


    questions."


    "It''s okay!" He kissed me on the lips, "It''s all over. We''ll be fine."


    He didn''t want me to be sad about it, because the pain would make me suffer.


    Leaning against his chest and hearing his heartbeat, I slept well this night.


    ...


    It was rare for Dennis to be romantic. The next morning, when I woke up, I saw arge bunch of


    tycodon Grandiflora on the bedside, with a faint fragrance, which made me happy.


    There was a card on the flower and some words on it. "Remember to have breakfast. Wait for me at


    home."


    Once there was a destination, I would feel relieved no matter how far I went away.


    I smiled, put the card aside, washed and went downstairs. Finn seemed to be in a good mood.


    The breakfast was ready and ced on the table. I didn''t want to eat. But if I didn''t eat, he would call


    Finn to ask about it.


    He would be worried about me. So I just ate some.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Seeing that I was about to go out, Finn came over and asked, "Madam, are you going out?"


    I nodded.


    She hesitated for a while and said, "May I ask where you are going? Mr. George said that wherever


    you go, you should tell him."


    I smiled and nodded, "I''ll go to see his aunt. Tell him not to worry."


    I didn''t like Yara, but I also didn''t hate her. She was Dennis''s aunt, one of his few family members.


    As a son, he didn''t take good care of his parents, which made him regretful. If he lost the rtionship


    with Yara because of me, I would be guilty when he regretted it in the future.


    Yara lived in a house in the southern suburbs that Dennis had bought before. After leaving the Gibson


    group, she started her own small shop.


    As a daughter of a rich family, she used to live a good life. Although she had a strange temper, she had


    a much better aesthetic and romantic taste than ordinary women.


    Of course, she also had a stronger will than the ordinary women.


    Running a flower shop alone was not tiring, but it was inevitable that she had to work hard.


    There were a lot of flowers and nts in Yara''s courtyard, and some fruits and vegetables were nted


    in the backyard.


    It waste autumn now. Many flowers in the yard were crushed to death by the heavy snow.


    When I arrived, Yara, wearing an apron, was cleaning the crushed flowers and nts in the yard.


    After looking around, I took off my coat, found the sickle, and began to help her.


    Yara was surprised to see me, but she still didn''t show me a good face, "What are you doing here?"


    I lowered my head and kept cleaning the weeds. I felt a little sorry for the dead chrysanthemum that


    had been crushed by snow. Most of the chrysanthemums bloomed in early winter. If they were raised in


    Newton Town, they would definitely be beautiful for a long time.


    However, the snow season of City P came early, so it was crushed by the snow.


    "Dennis said that you are not in good health recently. Ie to see you." We both knew that we didn''t


    like each other, so I didn''t have to please her on purpose.


    She snorted and continued to deal with the weeds.


    She was getting old and had lived a rich life for many years. After staying in the yard for a long time,


    she felt tired.


    She covered her waist and limped to the bamboo chair in the yard, frowning in pain.


    I cleaned up the weeds in the yard, washed my hands, and handed her the medicine to relieve the


    pain.


    She frowned and didn''t want to take it.


    I said, "It''s not poison. It''s pain killer."


    After saying that, I put the medicine in her hand, went into the house, poured a ss of hot water, and


    handed it to her.


    She was a little stunned and probably could no longer endure the pain. She took the ss and took the


    medicine.


    I put the rest of the medicine aside and said, "The side effect of this medicine is not serious. If the pain


    is unbearable, you can take one or two pills to relieve the pain."


    She looked at me, pursed her lips, then looked at the yard and said, "You have a heavy nasal sound.


    Don''te here to infect me with a cold."


    I couldn''t helpughing. She was so weird. It was obvious that she cared about me, but her words were


    not so unpleasant to hear.


    Alright.


    After all, she was a proud and nobledy from a rich family.


    She didn''t have any children, so she probably wanted to spend the rest of her life peacefully.


    "Okay, I''ll take some medicine when I get back." It was normal to catch a cold in winter.


    She stood up and went into the room. When she came out, she took a bag of cold medicine in her hand


    and said in a cold and hard voice, "Take it back. Once in the morning and once in the evening. You will


    be fine in two days. It''s not bitter."


    I nodded, took it, and said with a smile, "Thank you, aunt."


    She said nothing.


    There was no snow in City P now. As the sun rose, most of the snow melted. The sun was shining, and


    it was not so cold.


    Besides, Yara had set a fire in the yard, which made it a little warm.


    At noon, she looked at me and said, "Will you have lunch here? It has snowed for several days. There


    is only some dry food at home, nothing else."


    I nodded, "I don''t mind."


    Her life could be both exquisite and rough. Although it was dry food, it was actually exquisite.


    There was a fire in the yard, so she took some potatoes and sweet potatoes for me to peel. Then she


    cut the meat and washed some vegetables.


    We had a barbecue in the yard. I thought it was too quiet for only two women to have the barbecue.


    But after she took the wine from the cer, the atmosphere became easy.


    The silence was the best way for us to get along with each other. Yara and I didn''t talk much, because


    there were some words that we didn''t need to say. We just needed to understand.


    I hadn''t had a full meal these days. I ate a lot today and felt a little ufortable in my stomach.


    When Dennis arrived, the charcoal in the stove had already been changed once. Seeing the tableware


    in the yard, he smiled and ask me, "Do you like it?"


    I just smiled. I didn''t like it. I was just in a good mood and couldn''t help eating a lot.


    "Have a taste," I said it was good, but that was my taste, not his.


    With a smile, he took the half-baked potato from my hand and ate it. He raised his eyebrows and said,


    "It''s cool!"


    I smiled, "It was cooked by your aunt."


    Yara took a look at him and said, "Well, there''s still some left. Go back as soon as you finish eating. It''s


    noisy to have so many people here."


    The aged people always liked to say something different from the words in their hearts.


    Dennis and I understood this.


    We looked at each other and smiled. Dennis took a chair out of the house and sat beside me. He held


    my hand and asked Yara about her recent physical condition.

 Chapter 403 Too Na?ve 5

    Chapter 403 Too Na?ve 5


    Yara replied indifferently and handed him the roasted meat. Then I handed him the sauce and said, "it


    tastes better with sauce."


    He smiled and did as I said. Then he nodded andmented, "not bad."


    It was getting dark. Yara asked us to leave. "My house is too small to keep you here. If you are full,


    hurry up and leave."


    Dennis smiled and then took me into the car.


    On the way back to the vi, I looked nkly at the scenery outside the window.


    Looking at the shing scenery outside the car, I suddenly said, "Dennis, thank you."


    In the dim light of the car, he smiled and said, "Thank you? It''s too insincere. I want some sweet


    words."


    I smiled and saw the happiness. I tilted my head and thought about the sweet words, and my eyes


    were fixed on his face that was shone by the light.


    I had to say sweet words to Dennis, and I had to be careful and sincere.


    The car stopped at the gate of the vi. It was fast. We had arrived home.


    After getting out of the car, he turned off the engine and walked to me. "Have you found the words?"


    I smiled. "No. I think that you are embarrassing me. You know, I won''t say sweet words."


    "You can have a try!"


    After thinking for a while, I looked up at the sky and then looked at him. With a faint smile, I said, "You


    are the best dream in my long life."


    He was slightly stunned and then smiled. He pulled me into the vi, and his mood was good.


    "Where did you take it?"


    Obviously, he was talking about the sweet words. I raised my head and pointed at the sky. "I take it


    from the sky."


    If I could love him, I would try my best to love him. I would give him all the happiness so that I wouldn''t


    regret it in my long life.


    ...


    The next day.


    Yara called me and asked directly, "have you taken your medicine?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I was stunned for a moment and then realized that yesterday she said I had a heavy nasal sound and I


    needed to take cold medicine.


    I nodded and said, "Yes."


    "The new year ising. Now that it''s the new year, we should celebrate it. Come out with meter


    and buy something."


    She ordered in an unfriendly tone.


    I nodded and agreed.


    Dennis was busy. He had no time to stay with me all the time.


    After a simple dressing up, I drove directly to the shopping mall.


    Yara was waiting at the entrance of the shopping mall. When she saw me, she pouted andined,


    "It''s not far away. If you don''t want toe, you could just tell me."


    Taking the shopping cart from her hand, I looked at the supermarket not far away and asked, "To the


    supermarket?"


    She pouted, nodded, and went straight in.


    I followed her. She looked more like a chattering middle-aged woman than a nobledy. She had


    chosen some necessities. She looked back at me and asked, "Can you cook fish?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    She frowned, "In the new year, we always eat fish. You don''t know how to cook fish?"


    "I''ll buy it." When I saw the fish there, I doubted if she was going to cook it herself.


    "I don''t like the food cooked by others." Then she put the fish into the shopping cart as I thought.


    I was speechless.


    Alright.


    I wouldn''t say anything more.


    Two hourster.


    After we asked the delivery staff to send things back to the vi, Yara took me to a restaurant.


    She said it was a reward for my apanying.


    "You can''t find a qualified seafood restaurant in City P, but this one is rtively good. You can have a


    tasteter." Yara said as soon as she sat down.


    While ordering, she said to me, "before I came to City P, I liked the seafood restaurant on the road to


    Newton Town University. Later I came to City P, so I have never been there again. Every time I wanted


    to eat seafood, I would look around in City P, but for so many years, I haven''t seen any good


    restaurants here. This one is not bad. Have a try."


    Her words were full of sadness.


    Yes, when she was eighteen years old, she came to City P, and her memory of her family had faded.


    She could only remember something from her childhood.


    For example, I liked desserts because there were always different candies in my grandma''s pocket. As


    long as I felt wronged or cried, she would give me one candy, and I would forget the sadness.


    Nowadays, people in my memory had left one by one. The only thing I could remember was the


    sweetness.


    The waiter served the dishes and I stood up. "Aunt, I''m going to wash my hands."


    I had been in the supermarket for a long time, and it was inevitable that my hands were dirty. She stood


    up and went with me.


    On the way back, I went to the toilet by the way, and she went back to her seat directly.


    When I returned to the table, I saw an acquaintance I hadn''t seen for a long time, Olivia.


    "Aunt, I''ve been too busy these days to see you. You seem to have lost some weight recently." Olivia


    said.


    There were two strangers around her. I didn''t know them. Maybe they were her friends.


    Both Yara and Olivia were dignified women, so they wouldn''t put on a cold face. Yara nodded with a


    smile and said, "You have a sweet tongue. I''m still fat, but I don''t care about it."


    Olivia smiled, "I''ll visit you when I''m free in a few days."


    They were intimate and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    It was not appropriate for me to show up.


    After a moment of hesitation, Yara said, "My dear,e here. The dishes are ready."


    My dear?


    Not many people called me like this. Except for my close friends and rtives, almost no one had


    called me like this.


    I walked to the table and met Olivia''s cold eyes.


    It was obvious that she was jealous.


    I sat down.


    Yara put some delicious dishes before me and said, "the dishes here are not bad. You can have a try


    and I''m sure you''ll like them."


    I nodded without saying anything.


    Seeing that Olivia had no intention of leaving, Yara still said with a smile, "Miss Pearson, would you like


    to have a meal with us? I ordered a lot. If you don''t mind, you can eat with us."


    The first sentence was not something that people with close rtionships should say. After all, the word


    "Miss Pearson" had distanced them.


    The next sentence was sincere. It was a sincere invitation, not perfunctory. But its meaning was


    unclear.


    Olivia was a little surprised, but she didn''t refuse. She sat next to Yara and said affectionately, "aunt, I


    even didn''t know you also like seafood. We cane here together when we have time in the future. I


    like it too."


    Yara smiled and picked up some food for her. She put down her fork and put her slender hand on


    Olivia''s hand. She patted gently and said, "my child, it''s my fortune that you can call me aunt. However,


    it''s not right. We are not family. If you call me aunt, I will be embarrassed. You should call me Ms.


    George."


    Her words were gentle but distant.


    Olivia''s face changed, but she still smiled and said, "Dennis and I are close like family over the years.


    He calls you aunt, so naturally, I should follow him. I also admire and love you as he does."

 Chapter 404 Too Na?ve 6

    Chapter 404 Too Na?ve 6


    Olivia was always good at talking. That little girl who only relied on her dead brother seemed to have


    grown up.


    Yara smiled and didn''t insist. She just said, "Well, that''s good. Since Dennis treats you as his sister, you


    should naturally call me aunt. As your aunt, I have to say something. You are about to be thirty years


    old. You should get married. Is there anyone who you like?"


    Obviously, she wanted to use the brother-sister rtionship to distance the rtionship between


    Dennis and Olivia.


    Indeed, the old people were always smarter.


    We all knew everything. How should Olivia answer Yara''s question?


    She couldn''t say she liked Dennis because she had just said that they were brother and sister. Sister


    Olivia''s face changed, but she still forced a smile and said, "No. It''s good to be single now."


    Her words were not convincing at all.


    Yara shook her head and said with great enthusiasm, "That''s impossible. A woman has to get married


    sooner orter. Whether you are divorced or live a good life after you get married, you have to get


    married. Otherwise, there will always be some regrets in your life."


    After a pause, she said, "I almost forget that Mr. Thomson in Dennis''spany has taken good care of


    you before. I think he is very considerate, thoughtful, and promising. And he''s handsome and rich. Why


    don''t you think about him?"


    Marcus Thomson?


    Hearing that, Olivia didn''t know how she should answer. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Aunt, don''t


    make fun of me. As you said, everyone has his or her own fate, especially when ites to women''s


    marriage. It''s easy to like someone, but it''s hard to fall in love with him. Just take it easy!"


    "Naive girl. You should make the decision as soon as possible." Yara held Olivia''s hand and said,


    "What you are thinking is not right. You can take it easy when you love him and he loves you. If you


    don''t, you then can''t take it easy. Look at ra and Dennis. They have been going through many


    things for almost seven years, and finally got married. It''s fate, so they are bound to be together."


    Obviously, Yara meant something. She was warning Olivia not to think about anything that she


    shouldn''t like. No matter how hard she tried, it didn''t belong to her.


    Olivia was not a fool, so she could know Yara''s meaning. She looked a little embarrassed.


    However, as she grew up and was over thirty years old, she always had a smile on her face.


    After a few bites, she said with a smile, "Aunt, my friend is still there. I can''t stay here for too long. I''ll


    visit you some other day."


    Yara nodded and didn''t intend to keep her. She said, "Okay, then you remember toe to see me!"


    The way adults got along with each other was always restrained. They were not enemies but also not


    friends.


    Even if they had a bad rtionship, they would be polite and smile.


    The price of growing up was hypocrisy.


    As soon as Olivia left, Yara cast a nce at me and said, "You are so stupid that you can''t even handle


    a rival in love in seven years. I wonder why Dennis likes you."


    I was speechless.


    What she said was true.


    After a pause, I said, "She is Calvin''s younger sister. When Calvin died, he asked Dennis to take care


    of her. This is Dennis''s responsibility and obligation. Dennis can''t leave her alone."


    She rolled her eyes at me and said in a somewhat disappointed tone, "Does he have to take care of


    her for the rest of his life because of the responsibility and obligation? She is Calvin''s sister, but will


    Calvin take care of her for the rest of his life? Even a father can''t take care of her daughter for so long.


    Don''t force Dennis with such a ridiculous reason."


    "Besides, that woman is thirty years old. Can''t she make a living on her own? Isn''t it better for her to be


    a street girl if she can only live on the men?"


    I was speechless.


    It was the first time that I had seen Yara''s sharp tongue.


    I pursed my lips and lowered my head to eat. In fact, what she said made sense.


    Even if he asked Dennis to take care of Olivia, Dennis was not her father, so he wouldn''t have to be


    responsible for Olivia all his life.


    After the dinner, she had something to do and I didn''t have.


    I decided to drive home. Then I met Olivia again at the entrance of the shopping mall. It seemed that I


    didn''t run into her by chance. She was waiting for me.


    "ra, do you really think you are the most precious treasure in the world? Do you think everyone likes


    you?" She stood in front of the door.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to let me go.


    People around came in and went out one by one. If we had a dispute here, it would definitely cause


    unnecessary trouble.


    After a pause, I looked at her and didn''t get angry. Instead, I asked calmly, "Do you still love Dennis, or


    are you jealous of me?"


    She was stunned and didn''t know why I suddenly asked that.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, I took out the car key from my bag and said, "Let''s go. Since you


    can''t let it go,e with me!"


    We had to let go of some obsessions.


    She took a look at the peopleing and going around and then got into the car with me with a gloomy


    face.


    She looked sullen all the way. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk to me.


    I''m driving, "I learned driving six years ago, which was the second year after I married Dennis. I


    remember that he took good care of you at that time. He had taken over the group for only two years,


    and he had to go out to talk business every day. Sometimes Toby was not with him, and he didn''t like to


    take a taxi, so he asked me to learn to drive. He said that I would be bored if I waited for him at home


    every day, so I learned to drive and went out to follow him when he talked business. When we came


    back, I could drive him home."


    She sneered, "He just takes you as a driver. No husband always takes his wife out with him when he


    talks business."


    I smiled and nodded, "Yes. At that time, I thought the same way. I thought he didn''t love me at all and


    just treated me as a driver. But now I think I''ve made a mistake. After I learned to drive, he didn''t take


    me out when he talked business. Instead, he bought me a car and let me drive the car when I went


    work. It''s convenient and safe."


    Her face changed and she didn''t say anything.


    I smiled and said, "Dennis''s love is never obvious. He worried that it would be unsafe for me to take a


    taxi on the way to and off work, so he asked me to learn to drive. He knew that he was very busy and


    could not drive me home every day, so it was the best for me to drive myself."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 405 Too Na?ve 7

    Chapter 405 Too Na?ve 7


    "You are ttering yourself!" She sneered.


    I smiled and didn''t care. "You can think so. If it''s just this matter, I think it might be the same as you


    think. Perhaps I''m ttering myself."


    When the car stopped before the traffic light, I continued, "But I entered the George Group just after I


    graduated. Do you think I could learn a lot at the university? No. I have been in the George Group for


    two years, but I became the project director in two years. Do you really think that it is old Mr. George


    who helped me?"


    She asked, "Isn''t it?"


    I was amused. "The George Group is under the control of Dennis. Although old Mr. George is his


    grandfather, he can''t force Dennis to do anything. Besides, old Mr. George is an elite in the business.


    Definitely, he knows the importance of the position as the project director."


    She pulled a long face. The green light was on. I started the car and said, "People in love are bound to


    be equal in some way. When I joined the George Group, I was not professional and had no ability, so


    Dennis let me practice in the market department for two years. Later, I became the project director step


    by step. To make me more professional, he let me follow him every time he went on a business trip to


    talk business. He was cold to me, but he was willing to teach me everything."


    Looking at Olivia''s pale face, I said, "In fact, he has been teaching me how to grow up all the way. As


    for you, due to the responsibility, he has taken good care of you. But think about it carefully. In the


    years when I didn''t appear, what kind of feelings did he have for you?"


    "If he really had a crush on you, do you think I could marry him with his grandpa''s order? He is not a


    person who can be easily controlled. You and he grew up together, but why did he just take care of you


    and do nothing else?"


    "That''s because you seduced him before I seeded, shameless woman!" She was ashamed and


    angry.


    With a faint smile, I said, "Olivia, think about it carefully. When he took care of you, he has never taught


    you anything, and never let you enter his world. Parents will think a lot about their children''s future, and


    so is a man who loves you. If he really loved you, he would definitely think about your future. He would


    also teach you how to live and how to be better. But he has never done that."


    "It''s okay if he loves you. But he just treats you well because of his sense of responsibility. He has


    never taught you or even let you learn anything. He let you grow yourself and doesn''t care about your


    future. Do you think this is love?"


    "Nonsense!" If we were not in the car, she would probably beat me up.


    I sneered, "Why are you angry? Don''t you know what you were like in the past? Don''t you know how


    you had two children?"


    "ra, you''re talking nonsense!" She was a little excited, with her hands covering her face, and


    shouted with pain.


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything more. Dennis had never admitted that the two kids were his


    children. Dennis said that he had never touched her, and he didn''t care where the two children came


    from.


    It seemed that he was trying to cover up the dirty truth for her.


    Judging from her expression, I guessed that Olivia also knew that Dennis had never touched her and


    knew what kind of person she was.


    The car stopped at the gate of the Ny vi. I looked sideways at her and found that her eyes were red.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Obviously, she was trying hard to suppress her emotions.


    "Do you need to have a walk inside?"


    She pursed her lips and said in a cold voice, "ra, what do you want to do?"


    "Let you give up!" Yara said that in the past seven years, I still let Olivia pester Dennis like a ghost. It


    was because I was not ruthless enough, and it was also because I was not capable enough.


    Since it had begun, there was no need to stop.


    She looked at me and sneered, "Do you think I will give up?"


    "How do you know if you don''t give it a try?"


    She sneered with disdain.


    I got off the car and looked up at the vi. The flowers and nts in the yard had withered.


    "Dennis and I lived in this house when we first came to City P. I wanted to take you to the vi in


    Newton Town, but now I don''t think it''s necessary. After all, you have found that the decorations of the


    vis Dennis bought were basically the same."


    "What do you mean?" She sneered, "Do you think I will give up just because you take me to see


    these?"


    I shrugged and didn''t say anything to her. I just lowered my head, walked to the gate of the vi,


    inputted my fingerprints, and opened it.


    I looked back at her and said lightly, "I don''t know much about Dennis''s vi in City P, but every house


    where we''ve lived only has his and my fingerprints. He said that there are our houses."


    She pursed her lips and pulled a long face. I pushed the door open and asked her to go in.


    She followed me in and said nothing.


    I said indifferently, "All the flowers and trees here were nted by him in person when I was pregnant.


    Do you see the peach tree over there?"


    I raised my hand, pointed to the tree that had almost been crushed by snow at the gate of the yard, and


    said, "That tree was nted when we came to City P. He said that we should nt a few peach trees in


    the yard. We could enjoy the scene in spring, and they would have fruits in autumn. At that time, he


    was going to nt some apricots. I said that the apricots were ominous, so I didn''t allow him to nt


    them. He only nted a few peach trees."


    She looked gloomy. "What does it have to do with me?"


    I nodded. "It has nothing to do with you. I took you here to tell you that everything here was nted by


    Dennis for me."


    Looking at her sullen face, I continued to walk forward. Stepping on the cobblestone on the ground, I


    said, "You must be very curious. We can drive directly to the door, but why do we have to build a


    cobblestone road in the yard? It''s troublesome."


    She bit her lips slightly and didn''t speak.


    I smiled and said lightly, "I was also very curious at that time. When I asked him, he said that there


    were too many annoying things in thepany. If he directly got out of the car and entered the house,


    he would have no time to adjust his mood. Therefore, this road was to remind him that the person


    waiting for him at home was his wife. She means warmth and love. All his bad mood would disappear


    on this short road."


    She didn''t speak. I knew she was in a bad mood, but since she didn''t turn around and leave, it meant


    that she still didn''t want to give up.


    This was her obsession.


    The door of the living room was unlocked with fingerprints. I opened the door and went in. We hadn''t


    lived there for a long time, but there were often peopleing to clean it, so there was no dust.


    "I guess you havee to this vi several times." I looked back at her and smiled, "Can you still


    remember Dennis''s favorite decoration style in the past?"

 Chapter 406 Too Na?ve 8

    Chapter 406 Too Na?ve 8


    Her face turned pale. It seemed that she remembered something. She didn''t say anything more. I


    continued, "Almost everything he used to have was of ck and white colors, including houses, cars,


    clothes, and even his underwear."


    "But three years ago, I renovated the vi in Newton Town. You said that he decorated it ording to


    your preferences. The vi was all ck and white. Didn''t you feel depressed living in it? Look at the


    house now. It''s warm and bright. This is home. When I came back from HL Area, he held me in his


    arms and said something to me. He said that he had lived here for four years when I was not here.


    There was my smell here, and he could only fall asleep when he was here."


    "Stop!" She opened her mouth and her eyes turned red.


    "Stop?" Pointing at the kitchen, I smiled, "Do you know how gently he looked at me when he was


    cooking in the kitchen? Do you know what he said to me when he held me in his arms?"


    Her face was pale and her eyes were fierce.


    Clenching her fists, she said, "ra, you are so shameless."


    I was amused. I grabbed her hand and dragged her to the bedroom on the second floor. Pointing at the


    quilt on the bed, I said, "Shameless? Why do you say that? You''ve been pestering him for so many


    years, and you''ve crossed my line again and again. Isn''t that shameless? Look carefully here. This bed


    is the ce where I slept with him at night. I''ve seen his tenderness on this bed. When we were in bed,


    he hugged me and said he was willing to do anything for me."


    My words were too shocking. She was so angry that she raised her hand to p me, but was stopped


    by me. I forced her to look at everything here. I pointed at the coatroom and said, "Look at the clothes


    and jewelry in the coatroom. These things are chosen for me by him in person. To make me happy, he


    has invested hundreds of jewelry stores at a time and moved jewelry that cost millions of dors back


    home to let me choose the ones I like. Has he done this for you?"


    I sneered at her when I saw that she almost cried.


    I threw her on the bed and sneered, "Lie on the bed and think about what Dennis has given you. How


    much he loves you?"


    "So what? My brother asked him to take care of me. He won''t be able to get rid of me all his life. As


    long as I don''t give up, I will stay in your sight all my life. I have a hard time, and you have to live with


    me."


    When she said that, I wasn''t surprised at all. I even wanted to smile, "Olivia, listen to these words


    carefully. Who on earth is shameless? He doesn''t love you, but you keep pestering him. Who is


    shameless?"


    "In the past ten years, you not only didn''t make him fall in love with you but also made him sick of you.


    What do you think you could do if I were not here? Four years. I have been away for four years. What


    have you done? There is still nothing between you and him. As for me, he just took a look at me in HL


    Area and fell in love with me immediately."


    Seeing her gloomy face, I continued, "You have many chances to enter his world, but you failed. Olivia,


    do you know how much you lost? You lost a woman''s dignity and self-respect, but he still doesn''t love


    you. Even, he began to hate you. In the past four years, you were not even able topare with the


    substitute, Bernice Miller. She could at least attend the events with Dennis, and you almost make him


    forget you."


    "Nonsense!" Olivia burst into tears. She cried, "Nonsense! Bernice is just a prostitute. Why should I


    I thought it was funny, "Then should I thank you for your high evaluation of me? If you were really


    confident and believed Dennis would fall in love with you, I would give you a chance, but you are not. If


    you were, you wouldn''te to me and make trouble for me again and again. You know well that


    Dennis won''t love you. If it weren''t for Calvin, he would even feel annoyed to see you. So youe to


    me just to vent your anger and unwillingness."


    Yes, if Dennis really liked her, he would at least be moved by her persistence after ten years.


    However, Olivia got nothing but wasted ten years. She was not willing to ept her failure.


    But she couldn''t ask Dennis for anything because she was afraid that he would feel sick when he saw


    her.


    "Good!" In the end, Olivia smiled pitifully.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. "Now that we''vee to this, I don''t mind destroying you. Dennis


    loves you, huh? If he loses you, he will be in great pain. Since I can''t get what I want, you also can''t!"


    She took out a knife from her bag, raised the knife, and attacked me with her gloomy eyes.


    I didn''t expect this. How could she bring a knife here?


    When I was surprised, I didn''t have time to dodge the knife. My heart beat fast. I wanted to dodge, but


    it was toote.


    Subconsciously, I closed my eyes and waited for the knife to stab me, but it didn''t. when I opened my


    eyes, I saw Dennis.


    As usual, he was dressed in ck and handsome and charming. But when he rushed over, his


    forehead was covered with sweat.


    Did hee here by a running?


    Olivia''s knife was stopped by him. His voice was cold and harsh. He red at her and his voice was full


    of warning and irresistible anger, "I said that if you dare to hurt her, you will suffer much more than her."


    All of a sudden, he shook off Olivia without mercy.


    Out of instinct, he pulled me behind him to protect me. Then he took out his phone and dialed a


    number.


    "Toby, call the police!" Obviously, he had told Toby something before he came here.


    Then he hung up the phone. He looked at me and asked worriedly, "Why are you here?"


    I said, "I just bring her here and persuade her to give up."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He sighed slightly, looked at Olivia ruthlessly, and said, "Be arrested or leave this city. Make a choice."


    Olivia''s face turned pale. She shook her head in disbelief, "Dennis, you won''t be so cruel, will you? You


    promised my brother that you would take good care of me, right?"


    Dennis would be ruthless when someone made him angry. He looked at her ruthlessly and said coldly,


    "When you mention your brother now, I feel very disgusted. The biggest failure in his life should be


    having a sister like you."


    Olivia stood up from the ground, but his words were so merciless that she almost fell down again.

 Chapter 407 Too Na?ve 9

    Chapter 407 Too Na?ve 9


    Looking at Olivia on the ground, Dennis said, "For the sake of Calvin, I can give you the money you


    want, no matter how much it is. But today, I have to punish you, since you wanted to hurt my wife. You


    came in with a knife and almost hurt my wife. You will stay in prison for at most three years. Of course,


    you can also leave City P with the money I give you and nevere back again."


    Dennis''s word was ruthless enough to impale Olivia.


    Olivia was desperate now, lying on the ground motionlessly.


    Toby did bring the police here. There was no monitor in the vi, and Olivia was still holding a knife in


    her hand. If Dennis really insisted that she wanted to kill me, he could make it true and send her to jail.


    But Dennis didn''t say anything. The police just took Olivia away for interrogation.


    In the car.


    Dennis didn''t say anything. I looked out of the window, lost in thought. When did hee? How many


    words did he hear after he came?


    It suddenly urred to me that Dennis once said to Olivia that he could give Olivia something, but she


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    shouldn''t ask for it.


    Yes, he could give her, but she couldn''t ask for it. The love she asked for was not real love.


    The car stopped at the roadside. I was stunned and looked at him, "We haven''t arrived home yet."


    He nodded and got out of the car. Then he walked to a street.


    When he came back, he took a box of dessert and handed it to me, "Have a taste!" He said in a gentle


    voice.


    I didn''t take it. I was just looking at the box of delicate desserts and lost in thought.


    He pulled my hand into his palm and said in a low voice, "You can scold me, but you can''t keep silent


    all the time."


    His hands were warm, maybe it was because my hands were too cold.


    Looking up at him, I said in a hoarse voice, "She didn''t break into our house. I took her in."


    He started the car, put the dessert in my hand, and nodded, "I know."


    "Why did you ask the police to arrest her?" I had no appetite to eat.


    He sighed slightly and looked at me. "People need to remember the punishment. ra, I can''t stay with


    you to protect you at any time. I''m here today. What if I didn''te in time? What would the


    consequence be?"


    "She would stab me!" I said honestly.


    He sneered, "Just that?"


    "I might die."


    He sighed, "So, do you want me to spend the rest of my life missing you after waiting for you for four


    years?"


    I was silent.


    He sighed, "We don''t have to know how bad human nature is, but we have to be prepared. I can''t


    guarantee if I cane to you in time when shees to you next time, and I can''t expect when the


    next ident will happen, so what I can do is to stop her once and for all."


    After a moment of silence, I asked, "What are you going to do next?"


    He held the steering wheel and said coldly, "Ask her to leave City P and note back again.


    Otherwise, I''ll sue her and let her stay in prison for three years."


    I frowned. "But have you ever thought that she will have more hatred against us? She''s wronged, and


    we can''t sue her for something she didn''t really do."


    He looked at me seriously and said, "So I''m going to force her to leave."


    I was speechless.


    Ok!


    This was the best way.


    When we got back to the vi, it was alreadyte. I had dinner in the mall and I was not hungry


    anymore.


    Finn had made some food. rie was eating bread. When she saw the dessert in my hand, she looked


    at me with her big bright eyes and said in a low voice, "Mom, dessert."


    I sighed and handed the dessert to her. "Don''t eat too much. It''s not good for your teeth."


    She nodded and smiled happily when she got the dessert.


    Dennis looked at me and said with a smile, "it seems that the child will get your love that used to


    belong to me."


    Ignoring him, I sat on the sofa and looked at him. "How much have you heard when I talked to Olivia?"


    Everyone''s soul had makeup covering it. Once someone got close to us, they would find that our souls


    were disgusting.


    He sat on the sofa and looked at me. "Not much. Just a few words."


    "Do you think I''m a bad woman?"


    He smiled and got close to me. "Then do you want to be humiliated by her"


    I shook my head. "No."


    He nodded and said, "You are protecting yourself. Why do you care so much? People can''t be divided


    into only two groups, bad guys and good guys."


    He paused and said, "Most of the time, human nature is in the gray zone. There is not only ck and


    white in the world. It is impossible to distinguish between ck and white. Don''t separate good from


    bad, and don''t think too much."


    Yes, it was true.


    Well, I had to admit that he was right.


    I stood up, looked at him, and said, "I have had dinner with aunt Yara in the mall. You can have dinner


    with rieter."


    He frowned. "You had lunch at noon. Let''s eat togetherter."


    He said this in a tough tone. It seemed to be amand.


    I stood up at first, but after hearing his words, I looked at him and frown. "Dennis, you have a bad


    attitude towards me!"


    He was a little stunned. He reached out his hand and pulled me back to the sofa. I sat next to him, and


    he raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s good to have dinner with the family, isn''t it?"


    It was so funny.


    I pouted, looked at him, and said, "You had a bad attitude just now."


    He smiled and said. "You can punish me."


    I rolled my eyes. "I''m not interested!"


    "So, what do you want me to do?" He couldn''t help smiling when he spoke.


    I thought for a while and said, "Don''te to my room tonight."


    He was stunned and whispered in my ear, "Can you change another punishment? This punishment is


    too heavy for me to bear."


    His voice was deep and hoarse, maic and sexy.


    I shook my head and said firmly, "No."


    After eating the dessert, rie came over with dessert pieces on her face. She crawled over to


    Dennis''s legs and said softly, "Uncle Dennis, you can''t only hug your mother. You should also hug me!"


    When the little guy showed up and butted in, I moved a little to make room for her. I cleared my throat


    and said, "The new year ising soon. When will you have a holiday?"


    Dennis put his hand on hisp, took a tissue to wipe rie''s mouth, and said, "After the annual


    meeting."


    I nodded and didn''t ask more.


    rie had been with Dennis for a long time, so she liked Dennis.


    Finn prepared the dishes and said, "The dishes are ready. You can eat now."


    rie was the most excited one. She ran to the table and saw the delicious food on it. She said thanks


    to Finn in a cute voice.


    Finn got along well with her. She held the kid in her arms and kissed her. After picking up some food for


    rie, she said, "Sir, the snow in the backyard has melted, and the flowers have withered. I think we


    should nt some vegetables. When springes, we can eat the vegetables nted by ourselves."

 Chapter 408 Too Na?ve 10

    Chapter 408 Too Na?ve 10


    Dennis nodded and said, "You can make the decision."


    The yard wasrge. To make the house beautiful, the front yard was almost full of flowers and nts


    and they were changed every season. The backyard was empty because we had nned to nt


    something there.


    Seeing that I was in a daze, Dennis picked up some food for me and said, "Don''t be absent-minded


    while eating, just like a child."


    rie giggled, "Mom is a big child, and I am a small child. Uncle Dennis is really hard. You have to take


    care of two kids."


    I was a little embarrassed. I just nced at Dennis and thought he must do this on purpose.


    He smiled, "yes!" Then he said to rie, "Your mom is always Uncle Dennis''s child."


    rie giggled. She looked at me and then looked at Dennis. She asked, "Is Uncle Dennis my dad? My


    ssmates said that dad and mom live together. Mom and Uncle Dennis live in the same bedroom. Are


    you rie''s parents?"


    Children''s words were innocent. They had a pure world.


    I was hesitant and looked at Dennis subconsciously.


    Seeing that Dennis picked up food for rie, I asked, "rie, do you want Uncle Dennis to be your


    dad?"


    rie was a little confused, but she still nodded seriously. "Yes."


    After thinking for a while, the little guy continued, "Is Uncle Dennis really my dad?"


    Dennis nodded and said in a gentle voice, "When rie was very young, Uncle Dennis was already


    your dad. Butter, Uncle Dennis was so stupid and lost your mom. That''s why you''ve been living with


    your mom in HL Area for many years before returning to our home."


    rie thought for a while and nodded. "Then why didn''t Uncle Dennise to see us?"


    The world of children was always strange. I put food on her te and said, "rie, there are not so


    many reasons. Have you forgotten what mom taught you? You shouldn''t talk while eating."


    "Okay!" The little guy stopped talking, winked at Dennis mischievously, and then lowered her head to


    eat.


    It was dark outside and rie finally went to bed. When I went back to my bedroom, Dennis had just


    taken a shower.


    Standing in front of the door, he said in a low and hoarse voice, "We''re fine today."


    I didn''t react at first, but when I looked at his dim eyes, I suddenly knew his meaning.


    My face suddenly turned red. I looked at him and said, "The doctor said that you can''t do anything now.


    It''s not good for your recovery."


    He reached out and pressed me against the wall. "But I''ve recovered for a long time." He said in a low


    voice.


    He moved his lips to my ears, and then he kissed my ears slightly.


    All of a sudden, I got goosebumps all over my body. Subconsciously, I grabbed his bathrobe and said,


    "Dennis, I''ll take a shower first."


    "Take a showerter!" His voice was low and depressed.


    Before I could react, he had already lifted me and put me directly on the bed.


    I was familiar with the aggressive and restrained atmosphere. For a moment, I was absent-minded.


    He kissed me and said in a low voice, "You are still absent-minded at this time. It seems that my usual


    performance makes you very dissatisfied."


    "No... HMM..." His kiss was aggressive.


    I couldn''t control my desire at all, so I just let it go.


    That night, Dennis almost made me die from happiness. If I hadn''t begged for mercy in the middle of


    the night, we would have done this all night.


    The next morning, when I woke up and saw Dennis, my first reaction was to dodge.


    But it was toote. He had already reached out his hand and pulled me back. "Why are you so afraid?"


    I was speechless.


    Taking a look at him, I felt a pain in my throat, but I still said, "Dennis, we should sleep in two rooms."


    If we did this every night, I would die sooner orter.


    He raised his eyebrows and said in a charming voice. "Why should the husband and wife sleep in two


    rooms?"


    I said seriously, "There are a lot of couples doing this."


    He held me in his arms and smiled, "We won''t. We will never."


    I closed my eyes and kindly reminded him, "You should go to work now."


    "Don''t worry. I can sleep a little longer." As he spoke, he started to touch my body.


    I was shocked.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding his hand and looking at him, I said awkwardly, "Dennis, I''m a little tired."


    But it didn''t work/


    He kissed me passionately and hugged me. Compared with the cold winter outside the window, the


    temperature in the bedroom was particrly warm.


    If he couldn''t control himself and kept doing this every day, I would suffer more and more.


    Fortunately, he restrained himself because he had to go to work.


    We wasted the whole morning doing this.


    When Dennis came out of the bathroom, he smiled and asked, "Are you going out this afternoon?"


    While he was speaking, he took a bath towel to wipe his body.


    Iy on the bed and felt a little tired. "Karina just gave birth. She wants to go out for a walk."


    He nodded, "I''ll ask Toby to send you thereter." He dried his hair. The muscles in his abdomen were


    so sexy.


    I looked at him and thought that if he were not the president of the George group, he could be a model,


    and would definitely attract arge number of women.


    Suddenly, he threw the towel at me and asked, "Do you want more?"


    I moved my eyes away.


    Was the hunger in my eyes so obvious?


    I got up from the bed and felt a little weak. I couldn''t help ring at him and said, "Dennis, you have to


    sleep in another room tonight."


    Before he spoke, I went into the bathroom.


    A low and muffledughter came from outside.


    When I went downstairs, rie had already been sent to school. Finn had already prepared breakfast.


    She looked at Dennis and me with a meaningful smile. "I cooked something nourishing this morning.


    You should eat more to strengthen yourself."


    Normally, such words didn''t mean anything else, but today, I somehow felt a little embarrassed.


    I coughed awkwardly and couldn''t help ring at Dennis.


    He returned me with a gentle smile.


    After breakfast, Dennis had a lot of things to do. Before he left, he said, "Don''t go out for too long.


    Come back early and have dinner together."


    I nodded and saw him off at the door.


    Toby stayed and looked at me, "Madam, I''ll drive you thereter."


    I shook my head and refused, "No, I''ll drive there by myselfter. You can do your work and don''t need


    to care about me!"


    "But Mr. George asked me to send you there."


    I sighed, "I know, but I think I can go there alone. You are a good assistant. It''s a waste to treat you as


    a driver. Go to thepany and help him."


    Seeing that he was still a little hesitant, I thought for a while, found the broli in the fridge, and


    handed it to him. "Tell him that I ask you to send this to him."


    Toby was confused. "Broli?"


    I nodded, "Just go!"

 Chapter 409 We All Know What We Want 1

    Chapter 409 We All Know What We Want 1


    I couldn''t find any flowers at home at this moment, and the broli was not bad either.


    With the broli in his hand, Toby tried to keep calm and then left after hesitating for a while.


    After he left, I went back to my bedroom to change my clothes and put on makeup. Then I drove out of


    the garage.


    The appointed time with Karina was 12 o''clock at noon. It was still early when I arrived, so I found a


    restaurant to wait for her.


    I had shown up on TV several times. When the waitress greeted me, she recognized me. She looked


    surprised, but fortunately, she restrained herself and just looked at me with a smile.


    She asked politely, "Miss, do you need the menu now?"


    I smiled, shook my head, and said, "A ss of water first. I''ll ask for the menu when my friendes


    here. Thank you."


    The waiter smiled and brought a ss of water to me. She said politely, "Call me if you need anything."


    I nodded and said thanks to her.


    She turned around and left. She walked to the bar counter and whispered to her colleagues. They


    looked at me from time to time. Obviously, they were talking about me.


    I took a sip of water and looked out of the window. Dennis showed no mercy to the Gibson group. Now


    the focus was on the shaky stock market of the Gibson group.


    Although I knew that, I couldn''t say anything to Dennis. Hank''s heart was filled with hatred. The pain he


    suffered many years ago was magnified by him and made him a devil. Hatred and pain had


    overwhelmed him. I hoped he could let it go, but I had no right to me him.


    No one could tell who was right and who was wrong in our lives. Olivia was persistent and loved


    Dennis, but she still did something wrong.


    Some people were just passersby for us, and it wouldn''t move them no matter how hard we tried. We''d


    better let it go.


    Unconsciously, I drank up the ss of water, but Karina didn''te. It was already 12 o''clock.


    Suddenly, my phone rang. It was Karina.


    She said sorry to me, "Sorry, the child suddenly had a fever. I just brought him to the hospital and can''t


    I nodded, "It''s okay. The child is the most important


    She must be anxious now, so I shouldn''t ask more. After hanging up the phone, I looked at the empty


    ss on the table.


    Since I was already here, I couldn''t just leave after drinking a ss of water. It was not polite, so I


    called the waitress and ordered food.


    When I was having lunch, I received a call. It was a strange number without any note. It was from City


    P.


    I answered it.


    I asked politely, "Hello, who is it?"


    "ra, it''s me!" The middle-aged man''s voice was deep, charming, and powerful.


    It was Samuel.


    I clenched the fork and said, "Hello!"


    Samuel on the other end of the line seemed to be thinking about what to say. After a while, he asked,


    "Are you busy these days? Tomorrow is the new year''s day. Your mom and I want toe to see you


    and rie. Let''s celebrate the new year together. What do you think?"


    He was more than fifty years old. He was skilled and experienced in the business world, but he was


    very cautious in front of his daughter.


    I felt a little sad. I took a sip of water, moistened my dry throat, and nodded. "Okay!"


    It seemed to be a surprise to him. He breathed a sigh of relief and said in a joyful voice, like a child,


    "Okay, okay. Your mother and I wille early tomorrow. What do you like to eat? We will cook for you


    tomorrow, and what does rie like? The doll? Or..."


    He was so excited that his voice was a little hurried.


    "No, we have everything at home. You cane here directly. You don''t need to take anything."


    "No, you can ask her what she wants to eat. I''ll cook for her tomorrow." It was Luna''s voice. Obviously,


    the two were together.


    I sighed slightly and said, "No, if she needs anything, Dennis will ask someone to buy it."


    There was a power shortage reminder on my phone. I looked at it and said before they could finish


    their words, "My phone is running out of power. I have to hang up."


    After hanging up the phone, I was a little absent-minded. When I was young, Diana and I ofteny on


    the bed and said that we wouldn''t get married in the future. Instead, we should work hard to earn


    money and buy a big house. Then we could live a peaceful life in the house and wouldn''t have to deal


    with the annoying family affairs. It was a good dream.


    When I thought about it, I couldn''t help smiling. People had different ideas at different ages. When we


    reached a certain age, we started to like children.


    Suddenly, I thought of Yara. Because my phone was running out of power, I texted Dennis and asked


    her to bring Yara home tomorrow.


    Life was still long, and it was good to stay with the family, though we often had quarrels.


    After sending the message, my phone waspletely out of power.


    The waitress served the dishes. There were some noises in the dining room, which were caused by the


    person who came in.


    By instinct, I raised my head and saw Hank walking in. It seemed that he was here to talk business.


    The rise and fall of the Gibson group made him look a little haggard.


    He still had a straight and tall body, and his short hair was a little messy. It seemed that he even had no


    time to have a haircut.


    He had a cold nature. Even if he came in with a group of people, he didn''t talk much.


    I sat by the window. If no one had reminded him, he wouldn''t have found me so quickly.


    It seemed that the restaurant manager standing next to him had reminded him.


    After all, we had been involved in gossip before. It was inevitable that people would think we had a


    rtionship.


    He looked at me silently. I lowered my head and continued to eat, thinking that I should have gone back


    early.


    Fortunately, he didn''te to me. He just nced at the people with him and found a seat to sit down.


    I had no appetite at all, and I didn''t want to eat too much now.


    When I put down the fork, it began to rain heavily outside. The rain in winter was cold.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I went out in a hurry this morning and forgot to take an umbre.


    When I walked out of the restaurant, it was still raining. It was not a big deal for me to rush into the car


    in the rain.


    But the winter rain was cold, and I was afraid of getting wet. I stopped at the door hesitantly.


    Someone suddenly held an umbre for me. I didn''t have to look at that person, because I knew who it


    was.


    "You drove here or took a taxi?" His voice was cold and indifferent. Standing beside me, he could block


    most of the cold wind with his tall body.


    I looked up at the rain that didn''t seem to be stopping in a short time and said, "I drove here!"


    He nodded, "I''ll drive you home."


    "No need!" I refused straightforwardly.


    Heughed with self-mockery. "Even if you hate me, you don''t have to refuse my help. I''m not a bad


    man. You don''t have to avoid me."


    I pursed my lips and stared at my wet shoes. "I didn''t mean to give you that money. You and Dennis are


    both outstanding guys. You don''t have to hurt each other for an unworthy person."


    It would be best if they could make peace with each other.


    He sneered, "Are you feeling sorry for me or Dennis?"


    I knew he was stubborn.

 Chapter 410 We All Know What We Want 2

    Chapter 410 We All Know What We Want 2


    "I just don''t think you have to fight with each other."


    "It''s not up to you whether we have to." He said with a bit of cruelty in his voice, "People have to stick to


    their own goals. I will fight for it. If I lose, I''ll ept it."


    I sighed and didn''t know what to say for a moment. I couldn''t do anything about his obsession.


    I didn''t need him to send me back. Seeing that the rain was much lighter, I went straight into the rain.


    He followed me and said, "I''ll drive you home."


    "No need!" I refused with a firm attitude, but he was so stubborn that he wouldn''t let me go.


    "Even if you don''t need me to send you home, you should take the umbre." He reached out and


    handed the umbre to me with a tough attitude.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I didn''t take it, but he directly pulled me and let me hold the umbre. Then he held my hand and didn''t


    allow me to throw it away.


    I stopped and looked at him. My face turned sullen. "If someone takes a photo of us now, Dennis will


    be even angrier. You''ll not only lose yourpany but also be sent to jail."


    He sneered, "So what? In the business world, it''s just a matter of life and death. Since I can''t win him, I


    will lose. But ra, I will never give up on you."


    I was a little angry, "Hank, I know you have your persistence and pursuit, and so do I. I will try my best


    to pursue what I want. I really don''t know what you are going to do, but I know what I want."


    He looked at me with his deep eyes and asked, "Then what do you want?"


    "A home with Dennis!" I said it without hesitation.


    A gust of strong wind blew the umbre away.


    The cold wind blew. He smiled with pain. "ra, do you know how it feels after hearing your words?"


    I didn''t say anything. I took a step back and walked to the car.


    Everyone''s path had been set from the moment they were born.


    I was not greedy. I only wanted Dennis.


    I saw Dennis''s car at an intersection in the city center. It seemed that he was finding me.


    Seeing his ck car, I pulled over.


    Dennis got out of the car. Although the rain was not heavy, he still got wet.


    He got in my car and I handed him a tissue. "Youe here to pick me up?"


    Although his bodyguards didn''t follow me openly, I knew they were after me all the time.


    Although it was an ident to meet Hank, the bodyguards also reported everything to Dennis.


    I didn''t mean to hide it from him. Anyway, even if the bodyguards didn''t report it, the media were so


    sharp-eyed that they would make it a piece of hot news and let Dennis see the photos.


    He wiped the water on his body and looked at me as gently as ever. "If I say I''m passing by, will you


    believe me?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    He smiled, "What do you want to doter?"


    I thought for a while and said, "Karina''s kid has a fever. It''s useless for me to go there. I nned to go


    back to the vi. Tomorrow is the new year''s day, so I''m going to the supermarket. How about you?


    Have you finished your work?"


    He reached out his hand and held mine. Then he said, "Let''s go shopping together tonight. It''s raining


    and it''s cold outside. Can you go with me to thepany?"


    It seemed that I couldn''t refuse this. I nodded, started the car, and drove directly to the underground


    parking of the George Group.


    I would never park my car in the garage without him. After the ident that had happened before, I


    was always alert.


    The George Group had a lot of employees. Fortunately, Dennis and I went upstairs by the president''s


    elevator.


    Dennis had a meeting. I had nothing else to do, so I could only wander around in his office.


    As soon as I found a magazine and sat down, someone knocked at the door. I said, "Come in, please!"


    A young woman came in. She was about twenty years old. She looked very young, beautiful, hot, and


    sexy. What a stunning woman!


    At the sight of me, the woman was slightly stunned. She said in a gentle voice, "Hello, I''m looking for


    Mr. George."


    I smiled, "He''s in the meeting room. He won''te out until a whileter."


    She nodded, looked at me up and down, and said politely, "Okay, thank you!"


    Then she went out.


    I looked at the magazine and couldn''t help smiling. Dennis always had pursuers.


    Toby came in to bring some documents. Seeing that I was reading a magazine, he said, "Mrs. George,


    I''ll get you a ss of juice."


    I smiled, "Thank you!"


    When he came in again with the ss of juice, I closed the magazine and looked at him. "Is the


    George Group also going to develop AI technology?"


    "Well, the current international trend is AI technology. Now the George Group has high-developed


    groups in all fields and looks great, but no one knows whether those projects will be reced by


    something new. Therefore, we have also invested a part of the capital in Al technology."


    I nodded and then said. "Who is the person in charge of this? I have been in the Gibson group for


    some time, and I have talked to Stones Washington from JD Technology, so I know something about


    this."


    Toby put the juice in front of me and said, "It is an expert who has juste back from the university


    abroad. She has in-depth research on AI and is also a professional technology engineer."


    I raised the ss and took a sip. Then I said, "She should be young and promising."


    Toby nodded and said, "Yes. She is a twenty-five-year-old girl with good working ability and attitude.


    She was invited back by Mr. George from abroad in person. I''ve talked to her several times. She''s an


    outstanding talent."


    It must be a talented girl since Toby made such ament on her.


    I couldn''t help asking, "It sounds cool. What''s her name?"


    "She Torres, a young girl."


    I shouldn''t ask too much about that girl. I smiled and looked at him. "Okay, you can go ahead with your


    work. I will read the magazine."


    She Torres.


    An hourter, Dennis came out of the meeting room.


    I feel sleepy.


    Noticing that something was covering me, I was a little stunned and opened my eyes. Then I met his


    eyes.


    He smiled, "Don''t sleep now. Or you can''t sleep at night."


    I sat up straight andy on his shoulder, closing my eyes and pretending to sleep. "I can!"


    He smiled, "It''s not good to be so drowsy."


    I said yes, and leaned against his body quietly.


    He didn''t move and let me adjust afortable posture to continue sleeping.


    "Rat-a-tat!" Someone knocked on the door.


    Dennis lowered his voice, "Come in!"


    The sound of high-heeled shoes came in, followed by the sweet voice of a woman. "Mr. George, the


    first draft of the new product has been finished. You need to have a look. If there is any problem, I will


    modify it."


    Dennis moved so lightly that I could hardly feel his movement. I heard the sound of a book opening.


    Obviously, he was reading a document.


    "There''s no big problem. You can ask other engineers to check it. Then discuss with them before you


    use it."


    Dennis''s voice was not loud. Obviously, he was afraid of waking me up.


    "Well, I''ll go back to my work now." The woman said.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes disappeared. I leaned on Dennis''s shoulder and didn''t move.


    But Dennis''s deep and sexy voice sounded, "She has left. When will you wake up?"


    I was surprised.

 Chapter 411 We all Know What we Want 3

    Chapter 411 We all Know What we Want 3


    I guessed I couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. I looked up at him, raised my hand, rubbed my eyes, and said


    awkwardly, ¡°Did you start AI with the intention of acquiring the Gibson Group and continuing


    development?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, pulled the nket from myp back over me, and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s part of it,


    but not all of it.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°How did you know it¡¯s AI?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°She came in just now, and I saw the papers in her arms.¡±


    He crossed his lips and moved a little closer to me, then said quietly, ¡°So, you also asked Toby what


    her name was?¡±


    I didn¡¯t shy away from it, because it was not something to shy away from, so I just nodded and said,


    ¡°Any woman should be wary of such a beautiful girl. Besides, she is a beautiful and talented woman.¡±


    He smiled and put his arm around me, ¡°If I¡¯m making you so insecure, why don¡¯t you pay more


    attention?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, ¡°Attention?¡±


    He looked at his desk, his eyes fell on the broli, then he smiled and said, ¡°Are broli the only thing


    I deserve?¡±


    I¡­


    ¡°Do you believe me when I say I just picked it up?¡± I thought Toby would take it home, but he actually


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    brought it to Dennis. He really didn¡¯t understand girls.


    Dennis smiled a little more, ¡°Just pick it up?¡±


    Well!


    I didn¡¯t think we could continue this conversation, so I paused and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a fresh bouquet


    rie would be upset again.


    He raised his hand and scraped my nose in a tone of resignation, ¡°Perfunctory.¡±


    Dennis and I were out of the office when we ran into She Torres, who was discussing her work with


    Toby.


    A beautiful woman could attract people anywhere. Seeing Dennis and me, Toby nodded and continued


    to read the materials in his hand.


    She Torres, on the other hand, looked at Dennis and slightly looked back at me with a polite smile.


    I smiled back and got into the elevator with Dennis.


    Driving Dennis¡¯s car to the supermarket was too ostentatious, so we took mine.


    I looked down for my keys, then unconsciously looked at my wrist. It was empty and there was nothing


    on it.


    I wondered, as a girl, should I be wearing essories like She Torres?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Dennis said, taking the keys from me naturally.


    We got in and started the car.


    I sat in the passenger seat and said, ¡°We have to get the car serviced in a couple of days.¡±


    He nodded and pulled the car out of the underground garage, ¡°Let¡¯s change the car. There¡¯s a couple


    of cars in the garage that haven¡¯t been driven yet, so you can try them all out.¡±


    I nodded.


    We walked around the supermarket for a long time, choosing a lot of things we should and shouldn¡¯t


    buy. Samuel Lewis said they wereing tomorrow, and I wondered if they¡¯ll be able to use the stuff I


    bought.


    When we got back to the vi, riana was asleep and Finn had cooked the meal. She said she


    needed a day off because of family business.


    By the time we had cleaned up everything, it was midnight. I came out of the bathroom and saw Dennis


    was holding a calendar and drawing something.


    I wondered what he was doing.


    ¡°When will you have a vacation?¡± I asked as I sat down at my dressing table.


    ¡°Soon. In about ten days. The holiday began when the annual meeting ended.¡± As he spoke, he closed


    his calendar, got out of bed, and walked over to me.


    He took the hair dryer and help to day my hair, and said in a low voice, ¡°Mario called and asked if he


    could take riana to H Town for a few days over winter vacation?¡±


    I scowled and instinctively tried to say no, but then I remembered I said that if Mario wanted to spend


    some time with riana, I was okay with it.


    After a pause, I asked, ¡°How long will they be gone?¡±


    ¡°About ten days.¡±


    I frowned. The total winter vacation was less than a month, and Mario wanted to take her away for


    most of the month, which made me a little unhappy.


    When I didn¡¯t talk, Dennis stopped the hair dryer and smoothed out my hair and said, ¡°I have a lot of


    time this holiday. I was hoping to take you to Russia, but I haven¡¯t had time, so now we can go


    together.¡±


    I looked back at him, ¡°So, you said yes to Mario?¡±


    He shook his head and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    After thinking about it, I nodded, ¡°Okay, well, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to take rie somewhere that


    cold.¡±


    Sensing something on my wrist, I lowered my eyes and saw that he had put a jade bracelet on my


    wrist.


    I looked up at him and asked, ¡°Why are you putting this on me all of a sudden?¡±


    There were a lot of jewelries in my home, but I didn¡¯t wear them at ordinary times, so I usually looked a


    little shabby when I went out.


    He chuckled, ¡°Jade is good for you.¡±


    I nodded and said nothing more. I just looked down at the bracelet and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Those


    jade bracelets that Link gave me are so precious that I dare not wear them after wearing them once.


    Where did you get that bracelet?¡±


    He pressed his lips together andbed my long hair, ¡°Toby bought it on hisst business trip to


    Myanmar. It¡¯s not expensive.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know much about jade, but I knew it couldn¡¯t be as simple as he said. The color and texture are


    were pleasing to the eye that they could not have been bought on the way.


    ¡­


    The next day.


    The sun was shining in City P, and I could vaguely hear the doorbell ringing downstairs. It took me a


    long time to realize that Yara and the Lewis family would be here today for New Year¡¯s Eve.


    I suddenly sat up in bed and saw Dennis already up.


    After a quick wash, I went downstairs and found Dennis and Samuel Lewis were having tea in the living


    room.


    riana sat next to Samuel Lewis with Snowbell and a pile of new toys.


    In the kitchen, Luna and Yara seemed to be chatting as they cook.


    Almost instantly, I thought of these words, the happiness of ordinary life.


    Dennis saw me first and smiled, ¡°Morning!¡±


    I blushed, nodded, and went downstairs.


    Yara said as she emerged from the kitchen with a shrimp congee, ¡°We¡¯ve all had breakfast. Why don¡¯t


    you have something to eat first? We¡¯ll have lunch a littleter than usual today.¡±


    I nodded and unconsciously took it. Then she went back to the kitchen.


    I looked at Dennis, still a little distracted, and he waved at me, ¡°Come here!¡±


    I sat down next to him, and then I looked at Samuel Lewis and said, ¡°Have you been here long?¡±


    Samuel smiled and shook his head, ¡°No. We just got here.¡±


    Then he looked at me seriously and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight again. You need to eat more.¡±


    I pulled out a smile, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    I took a few bites and saw Yaraing out of the kitchen and looking at Dennis, ¡°Dennis, I want you to


    help us with the dumplings.¡±


    Dennis nodded and got up to go to the kitchen.


    I was left with Samuel, though he was my father, but we seemed to have nothing to say.


    He paused slightly, as if noticing the bracelet on my wrist, then he said, ¡°The bracelet is made of good


    material.¡±


    I paused and said, ¡°Well, one of Dennis¡¯s underlings picked it up on a business trip.¡±

 Chapter 412 We all Know What we Want 4

    Chapter 412 We all Know What we Want 4


    He stared and nodded, but said nothing more.


    riana looked up at me, then at Samuel Lewis, ¡°Grandpa, what festival is today?¡±


    Samuel Lewis looked at her, his eyes soft, ¡°Today is thest day of the year.¡±


    riana said vaguely, ¡°Does that mean the whole family has to be together?¡±


    Samuel Lewis nodded.


    riana looked at me, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Mom, why aren¡¯t grandpa and uncle


    here?¡±


    I paused and smiled, ¡°Grandpa and uncle have something to do. Your aunt has a baby and can¡¯t go


    out, so they have to stay at home.¡±


    ¡°So when are we going to see the baby?¡± riana talked a lot and asked a lot of questions.


    Samuel Lewis patiently answered her questions, and I got up and went to the kitchen. Yara was


    preparing dough, Dennis was making dumplings and Luna was washing vegetables.


    Dennis smiled when he saw me, ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    I nodded, walked over to him, washed my hands, and made dumplings with him, ¡°Grandma used to


    teach me that when I was a kid.¡±


    Yara looked at me, ¡°Didn¡¯t you grow up in the South? Few girls in the south know how to make


    dumplings. The same goes for the older generation. Not many of them can make dumplings. I


    remember when I was a kid my mom couldn¡¯t either.¡±


    ¡°Maybe my grandmother had been to many ces, she would make dumplings by herself every New


    Year, and she always made a lot. And she also liked stews, she didn¡¯t really like typical southern


    dishes, so we had mostly northern stews.¡±


    Yara smiled, ¡°It sounds like your grandmother is a real northerner!¡±


    I smiled and looked down to make dumplings. ¡°It seemed that she had never told me the story of her


    youth, and all I remember is the time when she took me to live in HL Area.¡±


    Luna overheard our conversation, then she walked over, looked at me and said, ¡°ra, have you ever


    thought about it? Your grandmother is an olddy who has no rtives or friends in HL Area, but she


    knew the richest man in Newton Town, the Old Mr. George, and she trusted you to him. Did the Old Mr.


    George tell you how they met?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, then shook my head slightly. ¡°No.¡± I¡¯d never really thought about these things.


    Indeed, my grandmother had no family or friends in HL Area, and seldom approached the neighbors in


    the alley.


    When I was young, I heard from Diana¡¯s mother that my grandmother came to HL Area in her fifties. As


    a middle-aged woman, she bought a small yard in HL Area and lived there by herself. Then she picked


    me up by ident and raised me. After a long time, the people in the alley had no curiosity, and no one


    had asked her where her home was!


    ¡°Do you know your grandmother¡¯s name?¡± Yara asked with some curiosity.


    I thought about it and said ¡°Violet Kennedy. I¡¯ve been using herst name.¡±


    When I thought of this, I thought of Leo. Why did Leo¡¯s father entrust Leo to an old man?


    Of all the rich families in HL Area, why did he choose my grandmother?


    Luna paused and looked at me, ¡°In that sandalwood box, your grandmother left you a fine piece of


    jade. Have you opened it?¡±


    I shook my head and looked at Dennis unconsciously, ¡°I can¡¯t open that box.¡±


    Dennis paused slightly, ¡°We¡¯ll open it tonight.¡±


    I nodded, a little curious.


    After lunch, Luna and Yara somehow agreed to have a barbecue in the courtyard that afternoon, since


    it was New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Dennis and I just picked up a lot of groceries at the supermarket, and we had enough food.


    As we set up the barbecue stand, Yara grabbed me and said, ¡°Leave it to these two men. Come on,


    walk with me and we can talk!¡±


    Stunned, I got up and followed her to the backyard. She had something to say to me.


    Finn had nted some fruit in the back yard, and the soil had just been dug up, so there wasn¡¯t much


    to see.


    Yara sat down on the swing in the summerhouse and looked at me, ¡°Are you and Dennis nning


    another wedding?¡±


    I froze, shook my head, and said, ¡°No.¡±


    She pressed her lips together and paused, ¡°What about¡­¡± Then she looked at me and stopped talking.


    She paused as she sat down in her chair, ¡°Have you been using birth control recently?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The topic¡­


    I blushed and froze for a moment and then said, ¡°No!¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Well, you should be thinking about having a second child. riana is almost five years


    old. If you have another baby, I can help with the baby, and your rtionship with the Lewis family will


    be better.¡±


    I was silent for a moment and did not speak again.


    Out of nowhere, she brought up Hank. She looked at me and began to say, ¡°As for the Gibson family,


    you¡¯ve got to talk Dennis out of it. I¡¯ve been married to Yank for ten years, and during my years at the


    Gibson Family, I still have some attachment to them. Now he had gone too far after all. I need you to


    talk to him.¡±


    I pressed my lips and said, ¡°Yara, there are things I can talk about and things I can¡¯t talk about. This


    whole Gibson¡¯s thing, if I say anything, it¡¯ll only be worse than we thought.¡±


    She stared at me for a long time, her eyes zed over, and she sighed, ¡°Well, it was my fault after all!¡±


    I should have talked to Dennis just because I owed Hank, but I couldn¡¯t. Once I did, the whole thing


    would change.


    The two of them had been at loggerheads for years, but I didn¡¯t understand why this had suddenly


    happened. What on earth did Hank say to Dennis that day that made him want to kill them all?


    We went back to the front yard and the barbecue had started. Dennis served me grilled chicken and


    vegetables, ¡°Try it, but don¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    I nodded and smiled, ¡°Did you make it?¡±


    He nodded, but did not answer, but said, ¡°Try it!¡±


    I sat down and took a bite, and it was delicious. Thinking of the soup Luna had cooked this morning, I


    couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I wonder if Karina¡¯s with Leo. Yara made some delicious food. We should have


    sent some to them.¡±


    Luna was good at cooking, so the soups were delicious. With Yara, they could make a lot.


    Denis nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have Toby deliver it tonight!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Are you the only one celebrating the New Year? Since the office is closed


    today, aren¡¯t you going to send Toby home with his wife and kids?¡±


    He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Shall I do it?¡±


    I said with a smile, ¡°Well then, thank you, Mr. George.¡±


    He leaned close to me and lowered his voice, ¡°Is there a reward?¡±


    Stunned, I leaned in and kissed him, ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± He smiled charmingly.


    I bowed my head to enjoy the food, and he said, ¡°I thought you were concerned about Folly Lewis,


    because she seems to keep in touch with you. I didn¡¯t realize it was Karina you were thinking about.¡±


    I was stunned as I ate my food. Then I put down my te, took a sip of water, and said, ¡°Do you


    believe there is another you in this world?¡±

 Chapter 413 We all Know What we Want 5

    Chapter 413 We all Know What we Want 5


    He raised his eyebrows without speaking, obviously waiting for my next word.


    ¡°Folly Lewis is a lot like Diana. She had Diana¡¯s naivete, her cheerfulness, and her warmth. When I


    was with her, I sometimes had the illusion that Diana was still there, that we were still the same.¡±


    I looked up at him and saw that he was listening to me carefully, so I continued, ¡°Karina was more like


    me, humble and stubborn. Maybe because we are the same kind of person, I can feel her situation and


    condition, so I always can¡¯t help wanting to take care of her.¡±


    Technically, Karina was more like the old me. I knew the pain of waiting. I knew what it felt like to hold


    on to a love that hurt so much.


    After a while, Dennis did not say anything. I looked up at him and saw his dark eyes staring at me.


    His dark eyes shone with a faint spark, and I paused, ¡°Dennis...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He reached out and pulled me close to him. His voice was low and strong, ¡°There are things


    that I won¡¯t let them happen again.¡±


    Lying in his arms, listening to the beat of his heart, I btedly realized that he was ming himself.


    I couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Dennis, I didn¡¯t mean to me you for what I just said, so don¡¯t take it


    personally.¡±


    He replied in a low voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    I sighed. The meaning of memory was probably to remind us to cherish and live in the present.


    Yara looked in our direction. The corners of her mouth turned up in an unmistakable smile.


    Her move caught Luna and Samuel Lewis¡¯s attention, who had been chatting, so all three of them


    looked over for a moment.


    Embarrassed, I shifted my seat to distance myself from Dennis.


    I lowered my voice and said, ¡°You keep it down.¡±


    Dennis said, ¡°You and I are married. How can we keep a low profile?¡±


    I got up and went into the living room. It was always embarrassing to be looked at like that.


    I walked around the kitchen, thinking about what I should send to Karina.


    Since we didn¡¯t keep in touch with each other much, I didn¡¯t know what she liked to eat.


    Thinking of this, I took out my cell phone and called her.


    It wasn¡¯t long before she was connected, her voice cracking, ¡°ra, happy New Year!¡±


    I froze for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s only afternoon, not even early morning! What do you like to eat?¡±


    She answered with a little surprise, ¡°Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?¡±


    I looked at the things in the kitchen and said, ¡°We bought a lot of good things for our health. You just


    had a baby, and you¡¯re still nursing. I can¡¯t eat all that. Since it is New Year¡¯s Eve, I¡¯ll have Dennis bring


    it over.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line. It was a moment before she said, ¡°ra, thank you, you


    are the first person to call and ask about me.¡±


    I pressed my lips together and felt a little sad, ¡°Has Leo been with you today? Has the baby¡¯s fever


    gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She did not answer the question and said in a low voice, ¡°Link just dropped off some


    nourishment. I¡¯ll have Dennis bring some back when he gets here.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°No, I have plenty too. You save it for your health.¡±


    Afraid that she might say more, I said, ¡°By the way, you still haven¡¯t told me what you like to eat. I¡¯ll


    bring you moreter.¡±


    ¡°Anything! I¡¯m not picky!¡± she said, ¡°But don¡¯t bring too much. I can¡¯t eat it all.¡±


    I smiled and said Ok.


    After I hung up, I looked around the kitchen and didn¡¯t seem to have a box to pack.


    So I called out, ¡°Dennis, I need you here.¡±


    Before long, I heard footstepsing in, but I didn¡¯t look back because I was concentrating on looking


    out for my lunch box, ¡°Dennis, do we have a to-go box at home? I¡¯ll get everything ready and you can


    take it to Karina.¡±


    When he didn¡¯t answer, I frowned, looked up and found it wasn¡¯t him, it was Luna. She was squatting


    down to pick out a box from under the cupboard.


    Her face lit up with surprise, then she turned back and said, ¡°Got it. Here it is.¡±


    When she saw that I was looking at her suspiciously, she froze and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Dennis took


    your¡­ dad for a walk around the neighborhood.¡±


    I nodded, stood up and took the box from her hand. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said lightly.


    Then I started putting together meals.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± she asked, standing by.


    I shook my head and said coolly, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    My unfamiliar tone silenced her.


    When I packed the food, she was still standing behind me. I was stunned, but without talking to her, I


    went straight out of the kitchen.


    She took me by the wrist.


    I frowned and said with some displeasure. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°ra, can we talk, please?¡± Luna was on the verge of tears. Despite her age, her beauty was still


    clear and striking.


    I looked back at her, my eyes on her old, aching face. My heart suddenly began to hurt, like being


    strangled by the heart, even breathing let me feel pain.


    Why was that?


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I had no idea.


    I finally found my voice, and then looked at her and said coldly, ¡°Better not.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to feel what it was like to open a wound and start analyzing why it hurt.


    I heard her choking voice in my ear. She said, ¡°ra, I know you hate me!¡±


    I looked down and saw the cut on my hand that I had identally cut with a kitchen knife because I


    was naughty when I was a child. I had had this wound for years. If you didn¡¯t look carefully, you


    wouldn¡¯t see it. But I knew it was always there.


    Instead of looking at her, I looked out the door. The sun was fine and vaguely warm, and there was


    riana¡¯sughter outside.


    I took a slight breath and said, ¡°I have a very bad memory. Now that I think about it, my memory before


    I was ten years old is a little hazy. But there are moments I remember. But there are moments I


    remembered well. I didn¡¯t go to school until I was seven years old. At that time, there was no


    kindergarten in HL Area, only pre-school. When grandma sent me in, the teacher said that at my age, I


    could follow the first grade directly instead of going to preschool. My grandmother said that if I study


    hard and go to college, I will be able to see my parents. I thought at that time, I must study hard. Once I


    got into college and met my mom and dad, the kids in the HL Area alley would stop chasing me and


    calling me a wild kid¡­¡±


    These memories were very young and painful. I suppressed my emotion slightly, then said with a smile,


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not that my grandmother didn¡¯t gave me enough love, it¡¯s just I didn¡¯t want to be a wild child


    again. The night I applied for college, Diana and I were in the yard, clutching our phones and analyzing


    which schools we could apply to. I wanted to go to H Town, but Grandma said I could go to Newton


    town because maybe I could find Mom and Dad there.¡±

 Chapter 414 We all Know What we Want 6

    Chapter 414 We all Know What we Want 6


    Watching her tears fall to the ground, I turned to look at her and continued, ¡°Maybe I was wrong to go


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    to Newton Town in the first ce. I shouldn¡¯t have gone to Newton Town. That way, I wouldn¡¯t have met


    Dennis, I wouldn¡¯t have met Olivia, and I wouldn¡¯t have met you.¡±


    ¡°ra¡­¡± She said, her voice breaking. Probably in pain, she held on to the cupboard, sobbing slightly.


    I sighed, smiled faintly, then simply looked at her nonchntly and continued, ¡°If I had not met you, my


    life might not have been so hard. Falling in love with Dennis. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or wrong. Because


    I loved him, I implied to myself that I loved him and that I could forgive everything.¡±


    ¡°Knowing that you are my parents, I just think fate is ridiculous. I can¡¯t hate you honestly, I can¡¯t hate


    you in my heart, I dare not hate you, because you are my real parents. It¡¯s like I love Dennis, because


    of love, I can tolerate everything. But, can I really do that? I don¡¯t think I can.¡±


    Looking at her, I smiled with pain. ¡°You just said I hate you, but, four years ago when I knew everything,


    I chose to leave everyone. All reason told me that I could not hate you, because you are my mother, my


    blood kindred.¡±


    At this point she fell silent. Perhaps my words were too heavy, and she was pale and half squatting on


    the ground. Her tears hit the tile floor, very quietly, but very loud.


    I turned and walked out of the kitchen, still in pain, but tolerable.


    It had been a long journey. We went down our own path and licked our wounds when it hurt. When we


    were healed, we started over.


    In the yard, Dennis and Samuel Lewis returned from a stroll.


    Seeing that I didn¡¯t look well, Dennis came up to me and pulled me and asked me gently, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    I shook my head, then looked up at him and smiled, with tears in my eyes. What was the big deal?


    Even if we lost the baby, we could have another one, right?


    Seeing the tears in my eyes, he turned pale and pulled me into his arms, then said quietly, ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    I shook my head, suffering from pain, unwilling to speak.


    Samuel Lewis hadn¡¯t seen Luna yet. He stood by, worried but without saying anything, and went into


    the living room to look for Luna.


    Ten minutester, he helped Luna out. Luna was pale, her forehead stained with sweat.


    Yara said suddenly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why is your face so pale? You¡¯re sweating like that. I think you


    should go to the hospital.¡±


    Luna shook her head and waved her hand, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I just have a stomachache. It¡¯ll go away.¡±


    Samuel Lewis was worried about her. He looked at her and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Luna held him down, her voice pained, ¡°I¡¯ll be oaky in a minute. We¡¯re celebrating New Year¡¯s


    Eve tonight.¡±


    Samuel Lewis frowned. He looked worried.


    I looked at Luna, was silent for a moment, and then said, ¡°You should go to the hospital. If it¡¯s


    appendicitis, it¡¯s a problem.


    Samuel Lewis looked at me, and without thinking, he picked Luna up and walked out of the vi.


    Yara followed.


    Looking at their anxious backs, I unconsciously clenched my hands, and then a pair of big hands


    surrounded me.


    I looked up and saw Dennis looking at me. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not far from the hospital.¡±


    I nodded, but I still felt uneasy.


    So I followed them after all.


    In the hospital.


    Luna was diagnosed with appendicitis and needed surgery. So Yara went back to the vi to take care


    of riana, while the others stayed behind at the hospital.


    In the hospital corridor, the draught blew through, making people feel cold to the heart.


    If you looked at one ce for a long time, your eyes would hurt. I gasped and looked away. The words


    ¡°emergency room¡± were too harsh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all right!¡± Dennis¡¯s voice was quiet, evenposed.


    I nodded, leaning against his chest. My body was stiff with cold, and he tried to pass it on to me.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The door to the emergency room was opened. The surgeon came out and took off his gloves.


    Samuel Lewis hurried forward and said, ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡±


    ¡°The operation was a sess. She will be all right after a few days rest in hospital. Don¡¯t worry about


    it.¡± With that, the doctor left.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and rxed my nerves.


    Before long, several nurses wheeled Luna out and took her straight to the ward.


    Samuel Lewis followed, and I stood there for a long time before I said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As I head for the elevator, Dennis said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see her?¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No. rie¡¯s still at home.¡±


    With that, Dennis shut up.


    We got into the car and it was quiet. Looking at the twinkling lights outside the window, I could not help


    sighing, it was already dark.


    We were supposed to bring Karina dinner, but she had probably already eaten by now.


    I reached for my phone and called her. As soon as she got through, she said, ¡°ra, how¡¯s it going


    Luna? Is she okay?¡±


    I was stunned, ¡°How... how did you know that?¡±


    She said, ¡°I called you back as soon as you finished calling me, but your phone was turned off all the


    time. I was worried that something might happen to you, so I called your homendline. It was


    riana, and she said an olddy was sick, so I figured it was Luna, so I knew.¡±


    I nodded and said apologetically, ¡°I was supposed to deliver something to you, but I got busy and


    forgot. Have you eaten yet?¡±


    She replied, ¡°After everything that¡¯s happened, you¡¯re still thinking about that? I¡¯m at home with a


    babysitter. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m d to know Luna¡¯s fine.¡±


    I nodded and thought of Leo, so I asked, ¡°Is Leo there?¡±


    Perhaps the question was too sensitive, she said after a pause, ¡°He should be busy!¡±


    Looked like Leo hadn¡¯t been to see themtely. I suppressed my emotion and said, ¡°You take care of


    yourself.¡±


    After the greeting, I hung up.


    My hand was held by Dennis. He soothed me with a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s go home and


    get some rest.¡±


    I nodded, looked at him sideways, and said suddenly, ¡°The book says that if a man loves a woman he


    will crawl to her side even if he is dying, but why don¡¯t I see it like this?¡±


    Leo had feelings for Karina. After years ofpanionship, he had be ustomed to Karina¡¯s


    presence. But why did he give her the cold shoulder when she was at her weakest?


    The wound of the heart was far more painful than the wound of the body.


    Dennis put one hand on the steering wheel and looked at me sideways. His eyes were warm and he


    said, ¡°There are ghosts and gods in the book, but are there any in reality?¡±

 Chapter 415 We all Know What we Want 7

    Chapter 415 We all Know What we Want 7


    I shook my head.


    He smiled lightly, ¡°Therefore, take everything you read with a grain of salt.¡±


    I ceased to speak.


    It waste when we got back to the vi.


    It was beginning to get cloudy again in City P. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s going to snow again,¡± Yara said. There were


    several heavy snowfalls in City P every year.


    Sure enough, as Yara had said, it snowed heavily on the first day of the New Year.


    The white snow lit up the whole room.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I woke up early, or more urately, stayed up all night. Dennis looked at me and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Under the weather?¡±


    I shook my head and looked at him, ¡°It¡¯s snowing. Be careful when you go out.¡±¡±


    He nodded, checked the time, got up and went to the bathroom.


    I got up and went to the balcony. The snow was so heavy that more than half of the trees in the yard


    were crushed.


    Going out today didn¡¯t seem like a very good choice.


    My body was drawn into a warm embrace. There was a faint smell of familiarity. I looked back at him,


    ¡°Dennis, is Mario picking up rie in a couple of days?¡±


    He nodded, his chin resting on my shoulder, ¡°rie is on vacation and is staying at home these days,


    but we don¡¯t have time to take her out for fun. It¡¯s also good for her to go to H Town with Mario.¡±


    I looked down, knowing he was right. But it was hard not to feel lost when the child I had always had


    under my nose was suddenly gone.


    he thought of riana being gone for longer and longer made me feel even worse. Looking at him, I


    asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Dennis, let¡¯s have another baby, okay?¡±


    He stiffened slightly, then looked at me with his deep eyes and smiled, ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll make another one


    tonight.¡±


    I blushed for a moment and avoided his eyes. Then I pushed him and said, ¡°Go change or you¡¯ll be


    ¡°When did you hear that the boss was afraid of beingte?¡± He put his arms around me and kissed me


    on the cheek with a smile.


    After a long time, he went to change clothes and I went to take a shower. When I came out, I saw him


    still in the bedroom, so I said, ¡°The holiday ising soon, so get your work done early. Didn¡¯t you say


    you were taking me out? When can we got out if you¡¯re like us?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Whenever you want.¡±


    I ignored him and went downstairs to find that Finn had already made breakfast. riana got into the


    habit of getting up early when she was in HL Area.


    When Dennis and I came down, she looked up at me and said, ¡°Mom, since I¡¯m on holiday, when can


    we go back to HL Area, I miss Joey so much!¡±


    I froze for a moment, then half crouched down to look at her, ¡°riana, I may not be able to take you


    back to HL Area this holiday season. I promised Uncle Mario to let him take you to H Town.¡±


    When riana heard that, she got upset, ¡°But, I made that deal with Joey when I got here that I¡¯ll go


    back to see him during the holidays.¡±


    I looked back at Dennis and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Dennis walked over to riana, looked at her and said, ¡°riana, how about this? You can go to HL


    Area with Uncle Mario for a few days. After you meet Joey, you can go to H Town with Uncle Mario. In


    this way, both mom and you don¡¯t have to break your promise, ok?¡±


    She bent her head to think, sighed, and said with dignity, ¡°Okay!¡±


    After a pause, she looked at us and asked, ¡°But why can¡¯t youe with me?¡±


    Dennis smiled lightly, ¡°Because I must work, and your mother¡¯s not well enough to walk around. But


    rie, you''re a kid. When you grow up, you don¡¯t just read books. You need to see the world. So, we


    gave uncle Mario the job of showing you the world.¡±


    riana probably didn¡¯t understand what he was saying, but it made sense to her, so she nodded and


    said, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    I looked at Dennis and said to myself, ¡°Crafty scoundrel!¡±


    After settling riana and eating breakfast, Dennis sat on the living room couch and was in no hurry to


    leave.


    I had to go out. After telling Finn to take care of riana, I turned to Dennis, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the


    office?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    I was stunned, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the George Group.¡±


    He nodded and walked over to me, ¡°I know. It¡¯s on my way. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital, and then I¡¯ll go


    to the office.¡±


    ¡°But I can drive myself and it¡¯s not far!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s snowing outside. It¡¯s not safe!¡±


    There was no reason. He was determined to send me.


    I nodded slightly, and did nothing to retort.


    In the hospital.


    Dennis pulled up under the hospital building and got some nutrients out of the trunk.


    I was stunned, ¡°When did you get this?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I had Toby get itst night. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    It looked as if he was going up with me.


    After a slight hesitation, I followed him, feeling suddenly moved. He was too delicate, which made me


    look too dull.


    Luna¡¯s anesthesia was over six hours after she came out of the operating room.


    But she had a cut to her stomach and needed a few days off anyway.


    Samuel Lewis, who had probably stayed up all night, was sitting there dozing.


    Luna was lying in her hospital bed, probably thinking about something, and she was staring at the


    ceiling.


    She looked sideways at the noise. She was slightly stunned when she saw Dennis and me.


    Then she pped her hand on Samuel Lewis by the bed, looked at us and said with a smile, ¡°Hey!¡±


    Samuel Lewis woke up and sat up straight. When he saw us, he stood up for a moment, still conscious.


    Then he said, ¡°It was snowing heavily outside. What are you guys doing here? It¡¯s so cold!¡±


    Dennis smiled, put aside the nutrients he offered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not cold on a snowy day.¡±


    After a pause, he looked at the inpatient room and then at Samuel Lewis, who was sleeping faintly, ¡°Mr.


    Lewis, have you had breakfast yet?¡±


    Samuel Lewis nodded, then shook his head again, and said, somewhat uncertainly, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Then he sighed and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯re getting too old for that.¡±


    Luna looked at him and said with concern, ¡°You go back and get some rest. I¡¯m okay here. The


    babysitter will be hereter. If there¡¯s a problem, she can fix it.¡±


    Samuel Lewis shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯d feel better if I was here.¡±


    Luna sighed, ¡°At your age, you are still acting like a child.¡±


    Dennis seemed to be texting Toby and I guessed it was about the business. So, I tugged at his coat


    and said, ¡°You can go to the office and do your job. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±


    He put the phone away and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Then he looked to Samuel Lewis and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, why don¡¯t you go home and get some rest?


    ra and I will be here, and there are no use keeping so many people here.¡±


    Samuel Lewis was stunned, then he looked at me, as if seeking advice.


    I said, ¡°You better go back. Me and Dennis are good enough here.¡±

 Chapter 416 We all Know What we Want 8

    Chapter 416 We all Know What we Want 8


    He looked at Luna, whose face had brightened and seemed to rejoice, and nodded, ¡°All right, all right.


    I¡¯m gonna go rest, and I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Luna raised her hand and signaled him to hurry back to rest.


    As soon as Samuel Lewis left, Dennis pulled me over to the side of the bed, looked at me and said,


    ¡°You guys have a chat. We¡¯re running out of fluids. I¡¯ll get the doctor.¡±


    He had gone out before I could answer.


    As soon as he left, the atmosphere in the ward fellpletely silent.


    For I was ustomed to silence, and though it was quiet, I was at ease.


    But Luna opened her mouth several times, hesitated, looked at me for a long time and said, ¡°He was


    really nice to you.¡±


    When she said ¡°he,¡± she meant Dennis. I knew. So I nodded and said yes.


    Then there was a long silence.


    ¡°I heard that riana and Mario Bet are going over to his home in H Town?¡± She said, somewhat


    warily.


    I nodded, then looked at the messy lines on my palms, feeling irritated.


    After a pause, she said, ¡°You and Dennis are old enough to have another baby.¡±


    I looked up at her. She froze and said nervously, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just worried about you.¡±


    I sighed.


    How did ite to this? Why were they so wary of each other?


    But if not, how were we supposed to get along?


    Luckily, Dennis called in a nurse to change her potion, which helped lighten the atmosphere.


    Dennis came in with breakfast, mostly porridge, and she looked at Luna, ¡°Luna, have some porridge


    first! I¡¯ll get you something you like at noon.¡±


    Luna nodded and said thank you.


    After all, they didn¡¯t spend much time together, and when there was nothing to talk about, everyone


    would be silent.


    Good thing Karina came. She carried a lot of bags. Although she didn¡¯t seem to talk much, she couldn¡¯t


    stop once she started talking.


    So, it was Karina who kept Luna chatting for hours.


    Being sick, after all, Luna fell asleep after talking for a while.


    Karina left in a hurry because she was busy going home to see her child.


    Before long, Samuel Lewis was back.


    Dennis and I got out of the hospital, and there was nothing left to do but go to the George Group.


    In the car, Dennis looked at me sideways. It was not until the traffic lights that he said, ¡°Are you in a


    bad mood?¡±


    I was stunned and said lightly, ¡°Not exactly. I don¡¯t know how to put it. If the way a mother and her


    daughter get along with each other is cautious, it is always a little sad.¡±


    He pressed his lips together and looked at me, ¡°So, you chose to let it go?


    I looked up at him and sighed, ¡°Do I have any other choice but to go this way?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°No!¡±


    Iughed, ¡°So, in the future, we still have to have children and live, people are always inseparable from


    family. Grandma would be happy to know that I found my parents.¡±


    He nodded, took me in his broad palm, and smiled, ¡°Yes, she would.¡±


    The George Group.


    Dennis pulled up to the building, we got out, and he took right into the building.


    Since I came back to City P, there had been basically all kinds of good and bad gossip.


    I was more or less familiar with City P and people here.


    So when Dennis and I walked into the hall, everyone we met would say hello to us.


    I managed to smile my way into the elevator. I sighed and quipped, ¡°I guess being Mrs. George can be


    hard work sometimes.¡±


    Dennis smiled a little and said, ¡°You have to get used to it.¡±


    I shrugged. What else could I say?


    Dennis had to get to a meeting. We were just getting off the elevator when Toby came over with the


    papers. He looked at me and said, ¡°You can wait for me in the officeter. If you feel sleepy, you can


    take a rest. I wille with you after the meeting.¡±


    I nodded and watched as he and Toby entered the office. They were really busy with the holidays


    ¡°Miss Kennedy!¡± Someone behind me said. I was stunned, then I turned back to see an acquaintance,


    but I can¡¯t remember her name.


    I pulled a smile and said, ¡°Hi!¡±


    When she saw me polite and distant, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, this is Rose. I work for the


    George Group in Newton Town. I¡¯ve been transferred here recently. I¡¯m from the ounting


    department.¡±


    I remembered, with hindsight, that I had dealt with her when I epted money from Mr. Stefan


    Pearson for the project.


    I couldn¡¯t help but say with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been almost five years, and I haven¡¯t remembered who you


    are. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been so long, and it¡¯s normal to forget. By the


    way, you¡¯re here with Mr. George, right?¡±


    I nodded and pointed in the direction of the conference room, ¡°He¡¯s at a meeting, so I¡¯m just hanging


    around.¡±


    She said with a smile, ¡°I''m downstairs, dropping off this year¡¯s financial reports for Mr. George. The


    meeting will be over soon. Are you avable? May I invite you for lunch?¡±


    She was a little embarrassed, ¡°I have been here for several months, but I don¡¯t have any friends, so I


    thought since we have known each other for many years, I would like to invite you to have lunch and go


    shopping.¡±


    I nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Sure, whenever you¡¯re free, I¡¯m always avable. I¡¯m off work, so I¡¯m


    not pressed for time.¡±


    She paused for a moment, then smiled pleasantly and said, ¡°Really? We¡¯ll take a rain check then. I¡¯m


    getting the paperwork in now.¡±


    I nodded and smiled as she hurried to the meeting room with the report.


    The door to the conference room opened, and the person inside came out, and it was She Torres.


    Rose met her, said hello, and hurried in.


    I was going to go straight into Dennis¡¯s office, but I was stopped a few stepster.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy!¡±


    I frowned, stopped, and looked back at her, but I didn¡¯t respond.


    Her body was soft and slender, her disposition excellent, her face delicate and beautiful. As I said, this


    woman was the beauty of beauties.


    She walked up to me, wearing high heels and a head taller than me. She looked at me and smiled,


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, do you have a minute? Would you like to join me for a cup of afternoon tea?¡±


    I looked at her and shook my head without thinking, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not in the habit of having


    afternoon tea.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, ¡°You can get into the habit.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    With that, I turned and went straight into Dennis¡¯s office.


    Fortunately, the woman knew the right bnce, and she did not follow.


    Dennis was very good. I had known that since I married him. But I also knew that he was as loyal to his


    wife, to his family, to his country as a soldier.


    Thank Grandpa George for that. Although he didn¡¯t teach Dennis how to love, he taught Dennis the


    greatest love.


    So, I could see She Torres¡¯s admiration for Dennis. I was not blind. I could see her ambition, too. She


    was a woman that no ordinary man could handle.

 Chapter 417 We all Know What we Want 9

    Chapter 417 We all Know What we Want 9


    She liked a man who coulde above her and make her look up to. Like Dennis.


    It was one thing to admire, but it was another thing to get.


    When I got back to Dennis¡¯s office, I found a book and got sleepy after reading it for a while.


    Iy prone on the sofa and slept for a while. When I woke up, I was covered with a nket. It was dark


    in the office, as if the warm lights were turned on.


    I looked around, but there was no sign of Dennis. I calmed down for a moment and sat up, feeling cold,


    so I wrapped myself in the nket.


    I sat there for a while and someone opened the door and came in. It was Toby.


    When he saw me awake, he said, ¡°Are you hungry? Is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    I looked out the window and saw it was getting dark, so I said, ¡°What time is it?¡±


    He said, ¡°Eight o¡¯clock.¡±.


    I frowned, ¡°Is Dennis still in a meeting?¡±


    Toby nodded, ¡°The international conference is over, but not on the AI side. Mr. George wants you to eat


    something first.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Has he eaten something yet?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    I thought about it and said, ¡°I want you to order me two steaks, two sses of milk, hot, and a dessert.¡±


    After a pause, I looked at him and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    He was stunned, then he shook his head, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Shocked, I said, ¡°Then three steaks. As for the rest, you can order whatever you want, and Dennis will


    pay the money.¡±


    He smiled, nodded, and went out.


    I got up, went to the bathroom, cleaned up, and put one of Dennis¡¯s clothes on me in the lounge closet.


    Toby had already ordered the meal when I came out.


    I looked at the time and saw Dennis was still in a meeting. I winced.


    So I went straight out of the office to the conference room.


    Toby was following me, but he didn¡¯t stop me. I thought it was normal.


    But on second thought, I felt abnormal again and looked back at him.


    He looked back at me, smiled awkwardly, and said nothing. Then I asked, ¡°How many people are there


    at the meeting?¡±


    He said, ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°And they are?¡±


    ¡°Mr. George and Miss Torres.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Miss Torres?¡±


    He nodded.


    I got it. Turned out Dennis had this long meeting with She Torres.


    At the door of the conference room, Toby opened the door before I raised my hand.


    I froze for a second or two, then heard conversationing from inside.


    Dennis, ¡°I disagree!¡±


    ¡°Mr. George, the reason we¡¯re taking over AI is to make it easier for humans and to advance the


    world¡¯s technology. If we¡¯re held back by worrying about the evolution of intelligence, that¡¯s a needless


    worry.¡±


    That was She Torres¡¯s voice.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis frowned. He was running out of patience. When he looked up, he saw me and his face


    softened. He ignored She Torres and walked up to me.


    She Torres noticed the change in his mood and followed his gaze. Her beautiful brow furrowed when


    she saw me.


    She was unhappy.


    When Dennis walked up to me, he had a tired look in his eyes. He didn¡¯t care if there was anyone


    around, he just held me in his arms.


    He took a deep breath and a long exhtion before he spoke, ¡°If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯m gonna run out


    of power.¡±


    I smiled, looked up at She Torres, who was a little upset, and put my arms around him, ¡°Now the


    charger is here, you can charge it!¡±


    Toby, a perceptive man, looked at me and Dennis and left.


    She Torres, who was standing in the conference room, looked pale and said, ¡°Mr. George, our


    meeting is not over. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for your wife to barge in like this?¡±


    Dennis hugged me and said in a low, hushed voice, ¡°It is already off duty now, you go back first, the


    unresolved problems can be solved tomorrow.¡±


    She was upset and wanted to say something.


    But Dennis stopped her and said, ¡°Miss Torre, you live alone, and you don¡¯t have to worry about your


    boyfriend or parents. But I can¡¯t. I have a wife and kid, and I must spend time with them after work.


    Thank you very much for your earnest and dedication to work. As for the overtime sry, Toby will


    inform the financial department to calcte it for you. It¡¯s gettingte, you can go home now!¡±


    This made her speechless.


    I left her alone. I was so hungry that I grabbed Dennis and said, ¡°I asked Toby to order steaks. Are you


    hungry? Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡±


    He smiled gently, his lips tinged with warmth, ¡°My wife knows me best.¡±


    Ignoring She Torres¡¯s angry face, Dennis and I headed straight to the office.


    Toby already took his share back to his office.


    He left mine and Dennis¡¯s. Dennis cut the steak, then looked at me and said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯ll never


    happen again.¡±


    I was stunned and looked up at him. Still a little unresponsive, I couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°What?¡±


    He smiled, then ced the cut steak in front of me and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be thatte next time.¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s your job, after all.¡± I paused slightly, thinking of what I had heard outside the


    conference room, then said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to expand on the AI?¡±


    ording to the current situation, to be able to develop AI intelligence to the top will definitely give


    George group a step up.


    He stopped and shook his head, ¡°Now is not the time. AI was at least a decade away. Everything we do


    now is preparation forter. If we rush it too much, it will all fall short.¡±


    He had his own ideas about it, and I was not a professional, so it was not appropriate for me to get too


    involved.


    After dinner, it was already ten o¡¯clock. By the time Dennis and I got back to the vi, riana was


    already asleep.


    Mario called and said he was taking riana to H Town tomorrow, which we had already agreed with


    riana.


    So, after I packed up some of riana¡¯s usual supplies, I washed up and went to bed.


    ..


    The next day!


    Mario arrived early and Dennis didn¡¯t go to work. When I woke up, I heard voices downstairs. I washed


    up and went downstairs to meet Mario and Dennis, who seemed to be talking about Hank¡¯spany.


    Basically, Mario was saying to Dennis that he didn¡¯t have to go so far with Hank. It seemed that


    Dennis¡¯s coolness came with this question.


    He angrily blocked Mario¡¯s attempts to persuade him, then said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things.¡±


    Mario frowned, ¡°You can crush the Gibson¡¯s at home, but you forget that the Gibson¡¯s hold sway in


    Country M. Once Hank Gibson returns to Country M, most of our industry in Country M will be dead.¡±


    Dennis said darkly, ¡°You think I can only bankrupt him at home?¡±


    Mario was stunned, then said after a pause, ¡°You did the same thing in Country M?¡±


    Dennis took a sip of water and was rxed. ¡°If he can settle down in Country M, I can consider letting


    him live a good life abroad. But if he sets his hand on us, he won¡¯t have much luck.¡±

 Chapter 418 We all Know What we Want 10

    Chapter 418 We all Know What we Want 10


    Mario was a businessman. He could see what was at stake. After a pause, he said, ¡°But bad loans at


    home couldnd Hank in jail. If he was cleared and returned to Country M, it would be like killing Hank


    Gibson if you revealed what was happening to the major bourgeoisie in Country M.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at his half-empty ss of water and raised his hand to check


    the time.


    Mario said after a moment of silence, ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. Why do you have to do this to Hank Gibson?¡±


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t speak, obviously not trying to answer him. He just looked back


    and saw me standing at the top of the stairs.


    A sort of smile came over his darkened face, then he raised his hand toward me and asked me to go


    downstairs.


    I smiled and went downstairs. Mario stopped when he saw me.


    Finn came out of the kitchen and said with a smile, ¡°Breakfast is ready.¡±


    I nodded, looked around, and then I realized riana wasn¡¯t in the room. I thought she was still asleep,


    so I said to Finn, ¡°Finn, is riana still asleep?¡±


    Finn pointed out into the yard and said, ¡°She¡¯s ying in the yard with Snowball.


    Sure enough, hearing the noise, she ran in from the yard.


    She threw herself into my arms and looked at me, ¡°Mom, Uncle Dennis says I should get up early, so I


    never sleep in.¡±


    I touched her face and smiled awkwardly, ¡°rie, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Snowball had just been showered the day before and was rubbing at her feet, nice and soft.


    riana looked at me and said hesitantly, ¡°Mom, can I take Snowball with me?¡±


    I was stunned. After thought about it, I said, ¡°rie, Snowball is a small animal. He can¡¯t fly with you. It


    can do a lot of damage if you ship him. So, mom doesn''t rmend you take him.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Children were simple. They would be spiritually dependent on someone they stayed with


    for a long time.


    Mario couldn¡¯t bear to see riana hesitating and upset, so he said, ¡°There is a special cabin for pets


    on the ne, so we only need to book a first-ss cabin, and then we can take Snowball after we go


    through the formalities.¡±


    riana''srge eyes lit up as she looked at Mario and said, ¡°Really?¡±


    Mario nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    She jumped around with joy and hugged Mario, kissing andughing.


    I was speechless. He was a rich man, and he didn¡¯t even care about thousands of dors.


    Seeing this, Dennis smiled and walked to me, then put me in his arms and said, ¡°She deserves that. It¡¯s


    a good thing.¡±


    I¡­


    There was no limit to a man¡¯s affection for his daughter.


    I shrugged and went straight into the kitchen for breakfast.


    After breakfast, nearly all her things were packed. Mario looked at me and said, ¡°You can count on me


    to take care of rie.¡±


    I nodded, never doubting his kindness to riana. After all, she was his own child and he would keep


    her as a treasure.


    When I saw riana off, I sighed, ¡°Sure enough, when children grow up, they are no longer controlled


    by their parents.¡±


    Dennisughed and said, ¡°She¡¯s just going on a trip. It¡¯s not appropriate.¡±


    I red at him and said angrily, ¡°But she is my daughter!¡±


    Seeing my anger, he chuckled and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Then he hugged me and said, ¡°The


    d to go out, I nodded, ¡°Okay!¡±


    Dennis had a lot to do with hispany, so he went to thepany without staying with me for a


    while.


    I had nned to stay home and read, but Folly Lewis called and told me she was back from her


    honeymoon and was nning a get-together.


    Hearing that, I said, ¡°Get-together? Who else is there?¡±


    She said, ¡°Me and Karina. Who else were you gonna ask out?¡±


    I was stunned, but I thought she was right. There were only so many people around us.


    I nodded and said yes.


    Our rendezvous was at a suburban golf course. It was not like we were ying golf. When girls went


    out together, all we do was to watch the scenery and eat.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Folly Lewis bought a retreat near the golf course, in a neighborhood full of upscale pastry shops. She


    always wanted to try it, but she never had the time, so she asked us out.


    I was gonna drive, but Dennis gave me a bodyguard and a driver and said he would take me there.


    It was no use talking too much. Anyway, it would be easier if I had someone to drive.


    I arrived at the pastry shop and had just pulled out my cell phone to call Folly Lewis when I heard


    someone calling me. And it was Folly Lewis.


    After a few days, she had put on some weight. I guessed she looked fat because of the pregnancy.


    She was always careless and outgoing. She came up to me and took my hand, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re


    here so early. Karina is still on her way. Let¡¯s go up and wait for her.¡±


    I nodded and went into the pastry shop with Folly.


    It was a pastry shop, but it was also an afternoon tea restaurant. It was an elegant and quiet ce for a


    party.


    As soon as we went in, a waitress came out and said politely, ¡°Hello,dies. Where are your


    reservations, please?¡±


    ¡°Room 07!¡± Folly said, then handed the little sign to the waitress.


    The waitress nodded, bowed slightly, raised her hand, and said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    We followed her to our room, where the waitress handed us a menu, ¡°Here¡¯s the menu and I¡¯ll be here


    when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Folly Lewis thumbed through the menu, selected a few briefly, then looked at me and said, ¡°Do you like


    anything special?¡±


    I smiled lightly, ¡°Anything. I¡¯m not fussy about food.¡±


    She ordered a few dishes, and a waitress came up and set an borate dessert in front of me and


    Folly.


    And a drink that looked like juice, but it wasn¡¯t juice.


    Folly handed the menu order to a waitress and instructed, ¡°Wait a few minutes before serving. We have


    a friend on the way.¡±


    The waitress nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    I looked at the pastry in front of me and felt a little confused. Then I looked at Folly and said, ¡°This drink


    looks like jelly but doesn¡¯t look like jelly.¡±


    She smiled and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s made from the frozen flesh of a filtered fruit from tropical Southeast Asia. I


    didn¡¯t know it until I drank it there on my previous trip. It was delicious. Try it!¡±


    I took a sip and nodded, ¡°It is delicate and sweet, with no trace of ice.¡±


    She took a spoonful of the ice water the waitress had brought her and put it on the cake. Then the cake


    began to smoke faintly, with a sweet smell. It smelled delicious!

 Chapter 419 We all Know What we Want 11

    Chapter 419 We all Know What we Want 11


    I looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I noticed you¡¯re really good at eating.¡±


    She said, ¡°Of course. When I was in college, I had eaten in every alley and fancy restaurant up and


    down City P. I rarely go to restaurants around here, not because it¡¯s expensive, but because the area is


    mostly popted by richdies from City P. When they are free, they wille here to have afternoon


    tea. They all like topare with each other, which is particrly annoying, so I seldome here.¡±


    I smiled, ¡°The cost of living around here is really high. But most richdies have little to do excepte


    here to show off their husbands and children, and their jewelries and bags and so on.


    We chatted for a while and there was an argument outside. That sounded familiar to me. So, I


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    hesitated, looked at Folly and said, ¡°Why does that sound a little like Karina?¡±


    She started up from her seat and walked a few steps out.


    Sure enough, several women in the corridor got into an argument and blocked Karina¡¯s way.


    Looking at the woman who was scolding Karina, I felt a little familiar and could not help frowning. Was


    she Jessica?


    When I got closer and saw the person, I was sure it was Jessica.


    It had been a long time and the girl had changed a lot.


    ¡°The clothes on her body are the new style of Versace this year, and VIP custom style, about $100,000.


    And that bag she¡¯s carrying is a new Prada, at least half a million dors. The shoes were made in four


    days, about 50 grand. It¡¯s an essory and outfit that¡¯s hard to customize even if you can afford it.


    That little Bulgari bracelet on her wrist is a little modest, which is about $50,000 and affordable for


    everyone. Looks like she met someone rich.¡±


    Folly leaned into my ear and analyzed. After a pause, she said, ¡°This girl got something. She¡¯s with the


    richdies of City P.¡±


    When I saw several women pushing and pulling around Karina, I felt a little angry, so I quickened my


    pace and pushed them away.


    I said coolly, ¡°You guys are so well dressed, no matter what happens, you can¡¯t be that rude, can you?¡±


    At the sight of me and Folly Lewis, Karina paused and whispered in my ear, ¡°I walked so fast that I


    bumped Jessica¡¯s watch into the ground. I think it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Then I caught a glimpse of Jessica¡¯s watch in her hand. It looked like Hermes. It looked expensive.


    With this million-dor watch, this girl had enough on her to buy a house.


    ¡°What did you say? Obviously, she ran into someone else first, so, how can it be other people¡¯s fault?


    She doesn¡¯t even apologize, and she¡¯s standing up like that. What, you¡¯re so poor, and you still think


    you¡¯re so important, huh?¡±


    Said a richdy next to Jessica, who looked like an upstart.


    The others did not say anything. While she was speaking, someone had touched her in secret as a


    sign for her to be quiet.


    The circle of richdies wasn¡¯t that big, and some of them probably knew Folly Lewis.


    She looked at Jessica. For a girl not yet thirty, there was something incongruous in her ostentatious


    appearance.


    Seeing me looking at her, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t


    expect you to be here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer her. I just gave her my hand. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy gave


    it to me the other day, and I¡¯ve always liked it. Today when she knocked it off, I felt sorry, but I didn¡¯t


    mean to embarrass her.¡±


    The woman knew what to say in a particr situation, and her ambition was visible.


    I nodded and said, ¡°May I have a look at this watch?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to, but she still gave me the watch in her hand. I looked at it carefully. I didn¡¯t really


    know much about luxuries.


    But Folly said, ¡°Good for Leo! This is a million-dor watch! Plus, it¡¯s a premium edition!¡±


    Karina lowered her head slightly and clenched her hands to cover the sadness in her eyes.


    I didn¡¯t say much. I just reached for my phone and called Leo.


    When the other end of the line was connected, he said softly, ¡°ra, what¡¯s up?¡±


    I looked at Jessica¡¯s nervous face and smiled, ¡°Last time you said you were going to give me a birthday


    present, you said it was a custom watch. Do you still have it?¡±


    Leo said yes, ¡°I left it at home. I¡¯ll bring it to you sometime.¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°No. I don¡¯t like used things, so next time you give me something, be careful.¡±


    He paused, probably stunned, ¡°I¡¯ve kept that watch at home, unused, ra, what are you talking


    about?¡±


    I shrugged, ¡°Last time you took a picture of it for me, and I saw it on Miss Jessica¡¯s hand at the golf vi


    today. Leo, next time don¡¯t give me something that other people had used. I think it¡¯s dirty.¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line. Jessica¡¯s face went pale. Even a fool would have


    understood what the conversation between me and Leo meant.


    The richdies around Jessica looked at her and their faces changed.


    There was a cold voice on the other end of the line, ¡°If that thing is dirty, just take it that I had thrown it


    away. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    I hung up the phone, looked at Jessica, smiled, and gave her the watch back, ¡°Miss Jessica, not to


    mention the fact that the Kennedys already have a daughter-inw, but even if they don¡¯t, you won¡¯t get


    into the Kennedy house with your background. When Leo and I helped you, it was out of sympathy,


    nothing more. Leo does like to have fun sometimes, but he hates it when women behave like this.¡±


    I took Karina and smiled as I looked at the richdies, ¡°Well, excuse me.¡±


    Then, without looking at Jessica, I dragged Karina directly into the private room.


    Folly looked at me as we entered the private room, ¡°Wow, ra! You can fight! I thought you were just


    a gentle housewife!¡±


    I curled my mouth and looked at her, ¡°How about the next time something happens to you, I sit it out?¡±


    She smiled and shook her head, ¡°No, after all, the fire burns high when everybody adds wood to it.¡±


    After a pause, she looked at Karina and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep everything to yourself. I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯re going to meet a lot of girls like Jessica, and you¡¯re just going to let them bully you like that?¡±


    Karinaughed at herself, ¡°Leo has her in his heart. It doesn¡¯t matter how much I say.¡±


    Folly frowned, ¡°Leo must be blind! How could he like that kind of women?¡±


    ¡°Leo is a neat freak and rarely brings women back to his vi. The fact that he took Jessica home


    shows that he cares about her in some way.¡± Karina¡¯s eyes dimmed as she said this. Her faint smile


    made people feel particrly distressed.


    I frowned and wanted to say something, but I couldn¡¯t find any words tofort her.


    So, I had to push the dessert toward her and say, ¡°This dessert is delicious. Try it.¡±

 Chapter 420 We all Know What we Want 12

    Chapter 420 We all Know What we Want 12


    Folly gave me a look and lifted her forehead, feeling a little helpless. I raised my hand and touched my


    nose. I couldn¡¯t think of anythingforting for the moment.


    Fortunately, Karina didn¡¯t seem to go any further into the mood. She took a few bites of dessert and


    looked at me, ¡°It really tastes good. I¡¯m also learning how to make dessert these days. I¡¯ve eaten so


    much that I¡¯m getting fat.¡±


    Folly did catch on, looking at her and saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you see how much weight I¡¯ve gained? It¡¯s obvious!


    You all have babies, and the babies are grown. And I¡¯m only four months pregnant. I still have six


    months to go. I don¡¯t know how fat I¡¯m gonna get.¡±


    Karina smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not that much of an exaggeration. The average baby¡¯s weight is about 3kg. You


    don¡¯t have to eat a lot on purpose, just make sure your baby is well nourished. After giving birth, you


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    can control your diet, and then you can gradually lose weight.¡±


    The two of them had something inmon and started chatting. I looked at them under my chin and


    thought that life was so wonderful.


    ¡°ra, are you and Dennis going to have another baby? I heard my brother say the day before


    yesterday that riana was going to H Town with Mario. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Folly led the


    conversation to me.


    I was stunned for a while, and then I said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Maio will take good care of her.¡±


    Karina turned serious and looked at me, ¡°Don¡¯t you want another baby? riana is five now, so if


    you¡¯re worried about her thinking too much, ask her for advice. Maybe she wants a ymate, too.¡±


    I smiled and said, ¡°Dennis and I are gonna wait until after the New Year. He is too busy these days to


    think about this.¡±


    They looked at each other and smiled. Folly thought of Luna and asked, ¡°By the way, Luna is in the


    hospital with appendicitis. I must go check on herter.¡±


    Karina nodded and said, ¡°Well, she¡¯s been resting for a few days. She should be all right.¡±


    She looked at me and said, ¡°She should be ready to go when the wires are off, right?¡±


    I smiled but said nothing more. Then my cell phone rang. It was riana calling from Mario¡¯s phone.


    She was getting ready to get on the ne, so she called to check in.


    ¡­


    Over the weekend.


    The George group¡¯s annual meeting. It had been a few days since riana left City P.


    I couldn¡¯t hold her or touch her, even though she called me every night to talk to me. She had been


    staying with me for four years, and I always missed her when she was gone.


    In the afternoon, when Dennis saw that I was distracted, he grabbed me and said, ¡°It¡¯s thepany¡¯s


    annual meeting tonight. Come with me?¡±


    Almost instinctively, I shook my head, but he cut me off, ¡°Come one! If you stay at home all the time,


    you will inevitably be bored.¡±


    I looked up at him and smiled, ¡°You know I don¡¯t like busy ces.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Then shall I stay with you at home?¡±


    I was stunned, then decided to go with him.


    The annual meeting took ce next to the hotel¡¯s open-air swimming pool. Everyone seemed to enjoy


    the atmosphere, the wine, the fine pastries, the brightly lit hall, and the blue swimming pool.


    All this seemed to show wealth and elegance.


    I didn¡¯t have many hobbies, and I didn¡¯t seem to have any other pursuits besides eating.


    I picked some cakes and found a quiet ce to eat them.


    I didn¡¯t know it when Rose approached. I wouldn¡¯t even noticed her if she wasn¡¯t talking.


    ¡°Miss Kennedy, as always, you prefer quiet.¡±


    I looked sideways to see that she, like me, had a te of cake in her hand, apparently looking for a


    quiet ce to eat.


    I smiled, ¡°It is said that women should eat less sweets, or they will get old easily.¡±


    She smiled, stuffed a small piece of cake into her mouth, enjoyed it, and looked at me, ¡°How to define a


    woman¡¯s getting old?¡±


    She stumped me with this question.


    She smiled and continued, ¡°My idea of aging is to lose motivation for life. When a person has the body


    of twenty years old, but has no expectation and joy for the future, this is old. It is always the soul, not


    the body. Some people can be 80 and still be refined and motivated. Is that old?¡±


    I smiled, unable to answer her question, and said, ¡°No.¡±


    We chatted for a while. Because Dennis was going to summarize the year of Georges Group, and then


    doing the recognition session, so she was off.


    After eating, I had nothing to do but wander freely around the hotel.


    Listening to Dennis¡¯s deep, booming voice, I was already out of the hotel lobby.


    The George group had a lot of employees, so it was a little crowded. They also invited some of the


    biggest names in business and the big names in City.


    In the name of gratitude, the Georges Group gave away some of their new AI machines, and it also


    announced She Torres¡¯ contribution to the Georges Group¡¯s AI department.


    There was no denying that She Torres was a good researcher and deserved to be looked at.


    At the end of the sequence, Dennis walked straight from the stage to me.


    Ignoring everyone¡¯s gaze, he took my hand and said, ¡°How about the pastry tonight?¡±


    ¡°Very delicious!¡± That was definitely a high rating.


    He said, ¡°If you like it, I can have the pastry chefe over and make it for you.¡±


    Iughed.


    When we were talking, we seemed so close.


    Dennis and I were looking for a ce to sit, but before we left, we heard a plop.


    When we looked back, a crowd of people had gathered around the pool and someone shouted,


    ¡°Someone is in the water. Go down and save him.¡±


    The swimmer jumped down.


    Dennis was, after all, the chairman of the George Group, so he pulled me over.


    He asked me to stand back from the pool and said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Someone stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. George, it¡¯s Miss Torre. She seems to be... pushed off.¡±


    By the time Dennis looked over, She Torres had already been picked up. The water was cold in


    winter, and She Torresy on the ground, her clothes thin and shivering.


    A Gentleman took off his clothes and put it over her legs, and she was given first aid.


    It was some time before she woke up, and she looked very weak.


    Dennis crouched next to her and had a ss of water for her. Then someone brought a nket and


    looked at her and said, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She Torres was probably scared out of her wits. She stared at Dennis for a moment, then threw


    herself into his arms and burst into tears.


    For a moment there was a gasp in the air, a furtive nce at me, and whispers.


    ¡°I would have thought Ms. Torres was a superwoman, given her aggressive manner. Now it turns out


    she was a delicate little woman, too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Mr. George¡¯s heart must have been shaken by her weak attack.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Mr. George is married. It¡¯s not public, but he¡¯s brought Mrs. George to the office a


    few times, and that¡¯s a im of sovereignty.¡±

 Chapter 421 We all Know What we Want 13

    Chapter 421 We all Know What we Want 13


    ¡°What do you know? Men can never get enough of women. It was not unusual for a man of Mr.


    George¡¯s intelligence and charm to have a wife at home and a lot of girlfriends outside. Besides,


    women like Miss Torres are the best of the best. Despite her beauty, she is so talented and would be


    perfect for Mr. George.¡±


    The chatter continued. I looked at Dennis being held by She Torres and thought they were a perfect


    couple.


    They said equal marriagessted. When I thought about it, there seemed to be quite a gap between


    Dennis and me.


    I was in a daze when Luna calmly pulled She Torres away from Dennis¡¯s arms and said, ¡°The


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    paramedics should be here by now. Call a hotel paramedic! Help get the youngdy to the hospital.¡±


    Luna, who was no nosy type, burst out to pull Dennis and She Torres apart, apparently trying to keep


    them in line.


    Fortunately, the hotel staff was quick to help She Torres out.


    They rearranged the staff and the annual meeting went on.


    Dennis was called away by Luna, apparently, she was trying to say something.


    I found a ce to sit, ate something, and felt sleepy.


    After a long wait, Dennis came back.


    He smiled when he saw me yawning, ¡°Sleepy?¡±


    I nodded and looked at the crowd in the hall. ¡°Will it be long before we get home?¡±


    He smiled, reached for me, and said, ¡°We can go home soon.¡±


    He took me by his hand, handed me a ss of milk, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you some people.¡±


    They were all people who had done business with the George Group, and who were doing well in City


    P.


    Dennis was not a man of many words. As he dragged me through the doors, he almost always said the


    same thing, ¡°This is my wife, ra.¡±


    After the introduction, Dennis was going to take me back, but we met Rose in the crowd of people who


    were going back.


    There were a lot of people at the George Group, but it seemed to me that Rose barely said hello to


    anyone all evening.


    She was either drinking or eating.


    She greeted me with a smile.


    After a few steps, I stopped and looked at her, ¡°Are you going back?¡±


    She nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Her speech was light and her disposition was light.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us? Where do you live? We¡¯ll take you home. It¡¯s not easy to get a cab here.¡± It was


    not that it was hard to get a taxi, it was almost impossible.


    She froze and looked at Dennis, clearly confused.


    I tugged at Dennis¡¯s clothes, and Dennis nodded and said faintly, ¡°Come on!¡±


    I got in the car. Dennis and I were in the back, while Rose and the driver in the front.


    With little to say, she gave her address and the driver took her back.


    As she was getting out of the car, she looked back at me and smiled, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    I nodded, unconcerned.


    When she left, Dennis looked at me, ¡°Since when have you been so nice?¡±


    I was stunned and asked, ¡°We¡¯re on our way, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°ra, that¡¯s not an excuse.¡±


    I thought about it and gave a more pertinent answer, ¡°How can I put it? She is a rather pitiful woman.¡±


    She would be forty years old. At her age, she had a house, a car, and a child in Newton Town, so it was


    impossible for her toe to City P for her sry, even if City P''¡¯s sry was high. So, it was most


    likely that something happened to the family.


    I could see that she seemed even more silent than before.


    Dennis replied, but instead of continuing the whole topic, he looked at me seriously and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you jealous of what just happened?¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize what he was saying, but I did when he looked me in the eye.


    After a pause, I said, ¡°I understand. She Torres is a woman, no matter how powerful she is. In a


    situation like that, everyone would probably die of fright. When she came back to her senses and


    suddenly saw you, she lost control. It¡¯s no big deal. That¡¯s what anyone would have done.¡±


    Sensing Dennis¡¯s mood, I froze and looked at him. I found that he did not look very well and could not


    help saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He said simply.


    I was a little stunned. He asked me gently just now. Why was he suddenly so cold again?


    I didn¡¯t know what he was angry about, so I kept my mouth shut.


    The driver pulled out of the vi. As soon as the car stopped, Dennis went straight into the vi.


    He didn¡¯t seem to want to wait for me at all. I followed him, and then he went back to the vi and


    straight to the bedroom.


    It was gettingte. riana had gone to H Town, and Finn wasn¡¯t staying here for the night, so the


    empty vi was a little deserted.


    Dennis went straight to the bedroom, and I followed him.


    ¡°Den¡­¡± Without me saying anything, he left his coat on the bed and went straight to the bathroom.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The bathroom door was smashed very loudly.


    Speechless, I had to go into the dressing room to look for pajamas. Fortunately, when I came out, he


    also came out.


    His muscr body was wrapped in a bath towel. His cold, stern eyes just nced at me, then looked


    away.


    Then he took the towel and went straight to the study.


    I¡­


    Sure enough, even at sixty, men could still be childish.


    After I showered, he didn¡¯te back, so I changed my clothes and went straight to the study.


    I went in without knocking. I just pushed the door open. Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t reading or working on


    hispany¡¯s business. He was watching a TV show.


    When I went in, there was just a noise, and he shut it down.


    Confused, I looked at him and said, ¡°Dennis, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time for bed.¡±


    Without speaking, he got up from theputer and went straight to his bed in the study, where hey


    down and said nothing.


    I¡­


    I took a breath, then took out my phone and spoke into it, ¡°Karina, are you home? Can I stay at your


    ceter?¡±


    After a pause, I said, ¡°The house is too big for me to live alone. I¡¯ll move in with you for a few days.¡±


    Then, without looking at Dennis in bed, I was ready to leave.


    I was just in the bedroom when Dennis picked me up. I eximed, ¡°Dennis, what are you doing?¡±


    He pinned me down on the bed, grabbed my phone from my hand, looked at the screen, and frowned.


    ¡°You lie to me?¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders and curled my mouth, ¡°Who asked you to be angry? It¡¯s not my fault.¡±


    He gasped and sneered, ¡°I am angry? ra, don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m angry?¡±


    I looked at him and nodded seriously, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you¡¯re angry.¡±


    He was speechless and threw the phone away. Without a word, he ripped my clothes off.

 Chapter 422 We are all Half Demon 1

    Chapter 422 We are all Half Demon 1


    He pulled my head, forced me to look him in the eye. His eyes were bright and his voice was low and


    sweet, but with some desperation, ¡°ra, when we take a man to heart, we care what he does. I¡¯m


    your husband. What does it mean when other women throw themselves at me and you don¡¯t care?


    Don¡¯t you love me or don¡¯t you care?¡±


    I stared at him, winked, and smiled, ¡°So, that¡¯s why you¡¯re mad at me?¡±


    He looked down and bit my lip, ¡°What else do you think I¡¯m mad at you for?¡±


    I understood. Then I smiled and looked at him in the eye, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about you. I¡¯m your


    wife. How could I not care about it when you were cuddling with another woman? It¡¯s just, given the


    circumstances, I understand. I can understand you, not her. You brought her back from Ennd, which


    means she¡¯s capable enough to be worth it. Dennis, you¡¯re the head of apany, and it¡¯s natural for


    your employees to freak out and hug you in a situation like that. It would be silly of me to get angry with


    you about such a thing. There will be women around you for a long time toe, because you are so


    good.¡±


    His eyes grew cold and his thin lips parted, ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡±


    I chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m going to say, my honey is wonderful, he¡¯s the king of men, and it¡¯s hard not to fall in


    love with you.¡±


    My mouth was kissed by him in different shades. After kissing for a while, his eyes darkened, he looked


    at me and said, ¡°Say it again!¡±


    Stunned, I smiled brightly, ¡°Honey.¡±


    This evening, I took the initiative. Later in the night, Dennis increased his movements, breathing


    heavily.


    I grabbed the sheets, my breath was unsteady, and I whispered, ¡°Dennis, give me a baby. I want a


    baby for you and me.¡±¡±


    In the middle of the romance, Dennis suddenly froze, and there was a momentary chill in his eyes.


    I froze, looking at him, not knowing why. ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±


    He swallowed the cold in his eyes, smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, I can. I¡¯ll give you whatever you


    want.¡±


    Iughed, thinking of the child, my heart and body began to ache.


    He took me in his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°ra, we¡¯re all going to be fine.


    I nodded, feeling tired as well.


    Sunlight was aspersed through the window in the bedroom, mottled light and shadow was shaking and


    noisy.


    Dennis wasn¡¯t in the bedroom anymore. I got up and lifted the quilt. There was a smear of blood on the


    sheet.


    I was stunned. This was not the time for me to have my period! Over the past four years, my period had


    had asional inuracies and heavy blood flow, but never twice a month.


    Frowning, I got up to change my clothes and threw the sheets in the washing machine.


    There was a vague worry in my heart. Now that I wanted to have a baby, I was afraid I needed to take


    care of my health.


    I washed up and go out of the bedroom. I found Dennis in the living room, and Finn had already made


    breakfast and gone.


    Hearing the noise, Dennis turned around and raised his eyebrows, ¡°Hey!¡± he said with a smile.


    I nodded and walked over to him, leaning against him, and sitting down, then I said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you


    have to go to the office today?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°I can take a break for two days. I¡¯ll make the arrangements tomorrow so we can have a


    holiday.¡±


    As he spoke, he had put down what he was holding and kissed me lightly on the cheek.


    I remembered the sandalwood box I had brought back from Luna, so I said, ¡°Dennis, why don¡¯t we go


    open that sandalwood box?¡±


    The box had been at home for so long but we hadn¡¯t had time to open it.


    We were idle and had nothing to do anyway, so he nodded and joined me in the study.


    I found the sandalwood box and looked at him, ¡°You¡¯ve opened it before?¡±


    He took the box, looked at it for a moment, and paused, ¡°It wasn¡¯t openedst time. Luna knew the


    box. It seemed to belong to the White family.


    How did it get back to the White family?


    I pressed my lips together, puzzled. ¡°Grandma seemed to carry this box with her all the time. Why is it


    connected with the White family?¡±


    Dennis shook his head and looked down at the box switch. After a while, he looked at me and paused,


    ¡°I think we need a professional to open this box.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a key?¡± Didn¡¯t Grandpa say Dennis had a key? Howe he didn¡¯t have a key?


    He nodded and sighed slightly, ¡°Instead of keys, grandpa gave me instructions. He was worried about


    you, so he asked me to take care of you. The box is an excuse.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze for a moment. Looking at the box, I was a little distracted. It didn¡¯t matter that the box couldn¡¯t be


    opened, except I had a feeling that Grandma might not be who I thought she was.


    Originally, She Torres¡¯s fall into the pool didn¡¯t matter that much. She would be all right after a few


    days in the hospital.


    But somehow, the next day, the headlines in City P were filled with a story about a fierce fight among


    the George Group¡¯s employees, who were jealous of each other.


    Someone was so jealous they almost killed others. And these rumors almost named someone.


    When Dennis got the call, we were still working on the sandalwood box.


    I could not help looking at him as he grew cold, ¡°What happened?¡±


    He put the box aside and looked at me, ¡°Something happened at work.¡±


    I was not in the habit of inquiring about details, but seeing his brow furrowed, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s going


    on?¡±


    ¡°What happened at the annual meetingst night was caught by some people and falsely described.¡±


    He got up to change his clothes.


    I followed him. I was not involved in any of this, but the George Group had been cracking down and


    killing the Gibson¡¯stely, and Hank was not a pusher either. The partyst night was not private.


    She Torres fell into the pool and someone caught it on purpose. They were just trying to steer the


    discussion towards the management of the George Group.


    Once it got serious, words would spread of internal infighting and killing among the George group


    employees. What followed would be poor management at the top. Then the name and image of the


    George Group would be controversial if the issue becamerger. When the time came, its stocks


    would fall.

 Chapter 423 We are all Half Demon 2

    Chapter 423 We are all Half Demon 2


    A small part affected the whole. That was what they said.


    I followed Dennis into the locker room and changed.


    When he saw me change my clothes, he was stunned, smiled, and said, ¡°I will go to thepany to


    know the specific situation, you wait for me at home!¡±


    I smiled and looked up at him, who was a head taller than me. ¡°You go to the office, and I¡¯ll visit She


    Torres in the hospital. I don¡¯t know anything about thepany, but I can do what I can.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and kissed me on the cheek. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of your talents to keep you at home.


    Maybe I should consider letting you work for me as my secretary.¡±


    I snorted, ¡°Do I have to be a secretary?¡±


    Heughed, ¡°You can be anything you want!¡±


    Ignoring his words, I took my bag and my car keys and got out of the house. One of us went to the


    It took about half an hour from the vi to the hospital. Just as the car stopped, I met Rose, who was


    going to the hospital.


    I called out to her. ¡°Rose!¡± She was a little older than I was, and I couldn¡¯t think of anything nice to call


    her, so I just called her name.


    She didn¡¯t hear me at first. I called out several times before she turned around. Seeing it was me, she


    was slightly stunned for a moment and said unexpectedly, ¡°Miss Kennedy!¡±


    I smiled as I followed her, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Miss Kennedy. I¡¯ve been out of the George Group for years, so


    just call me by my first name.¡±


    She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    I raised my hand and pressed the elevator. Seeing that she didn¡¯t look good, I said, ¡°Are you here to


    see She Torres?¡±


    She Torres was in the hospital, and I should have said visit, not see. But she didn¡¯t look like she was


    visiting her.


    I nodded, hesitated, and looked at her, ¡°So, is it you?¡±


    She smiled sadly, looked at me, and asked, ¡°Would you believe me if I said no?¡±


    There was a video on the headline of her pushing She Torres. The photo was very clear, and even


    the expressions of the two people were particrly obvious. Only sound was inserted into the picture,


    so there was no conversation between them before the ident.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I looked at her and answered more sincerely, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell, but at the


    moment, I don¡¯t see a reason for you to push her.¡±


    She smiled lightly, somewhat unconcerned, and then shrugged slightly, ¡°There is no easy exnation


    for such things.¡±


    The elevator doors were opened and she and I made way for a group of doctors wheeling patients out


    of surgery.


    We waited until everyone was out of the elevator before we got in, then I looked at her, ¡°Are you here


    today to apologize or rify?¡±


    She held the bag and smiled bitterly. ¡°That depends!¡± She spoke softly, with little emotion.


    I closed my lips and spoke no more.


    What puzzled me was that Rose and She Torres didn¡¯t seem to be the same kind of people. How


    could they collide at the annual meeting?


    The elevator doors were opened and Rose hesitated, then she looked at me and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy,


    why don¡¯t you go in first? I¡¯ll be right in.¡±


    I was stunned for a while and went in without much exnation.


    In the hospital room, a nurse was changing lotion for She Torres. The patient was so beautiful that


    the nurse who changed her dressing could not help but take a second look.


    Men were said to like beauties, but girls also liked beauties. When we saw a good-looking girl on the


    street, we couldn¡¯t help but want to take a look at her.


    It was always described that the heroine was envied by many people because of her beauty in novels.


    And I always spurned this kind of unreasonable operation.


    In real life, many girls couldn¡¯t help but take a second look when they met a good-looking girl. How


    could there be so much malice?


    So, novels were unreliable!


    Hearing the noise, the nurse looked at me and said tentatively, ¡°Hello, are you Mrs. George?¡±


    I nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes. Well, I came to check on Miss Torres. Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mrs. George!¡± The nurse said hello, put away the medicine bottle, and went out.


    She Torres was awake and overheard the conversation. She didn¡¯t seem too keen to see me.


    She looked cool and said, ¡°Miss Kennedy, what did you want to see me about?¡±


    Knowing she didn¡¯t like me, I got straight to the point, ¡°Did you read the headline today?¡±


    She looked at me, then pressed her lips together, cold as ever. ¡°Yes!¡±


    I nodded, took a seat, and looked at her face. The water was freezing, but she was in the hospital for


    another day with first aid, so she was fine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, but I can tell you¡¯re at least an admirer of Dennis. Well, in that case, do


    you have any idea what it means to the George Group that you made this story?¡± It was unlikely that


    she was deliberately trying to get the George group into a discussion, but she was at best trying to get


    Rose.


    Then it was even less necessary for her to do that because of her personal vendetta against Rose.


    She looked at me colder than ever, and said in a low voice ¡°What makes you think I set her up?¡±


    I put my bag behind my chair and thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve known her seven years ago. I


    don¡¯t know her very well, but I do know her character from all her years at the George Group. Besides,


    she has nothing against you, and I see no reason why she would push you.¡±


    ¡°Well!¡± She snorted ironically, ¡°Sure enough, the best men are blind when they choose women. ra, I


    can¡¯t judge your intelligence, but you underestimate human nature. Besides, if you don¡¯t know my


    rtionship with Rose, what makes you think there¡¯s no history between me and her?¡±


    I smiled lightly but I wasn¡¯t angry, ¡°So, is it true she didn¡¯t push you? Did you drop yourself in the pool?¡±


    She sneered away, ¡°As to who is right and who is wrong, that is a matter for Mr. George to decide. I


    don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to interrogate me, do you?¡±


    I was speechless. Indeed, a big part of the reason I came over was to cate her.


    But I could not warm up to this beautiful and prickly woman.


    I thought about it and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Rose is out of my hands. But what


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    you¡¯re doing is exposing the Georges group to huge losses. If I must, I¡¯ll talk to Dennis to get you out of


    the George Group. After all, the George Group is not your yground.¡±


    She sneered, haughty as a peacock, ¡°Do you think you are capable of that?¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    I got up, feeling there was no point in continuing the conversation.


    Scarcely had I reached the door when she spoke, ¡°ra, he¡¯s too good for you.¡±


    This, without the slightest suspense, was full of disdain.


    I looked back at her and smiled, ¡°You think you¡¯re good enough for him?¡±

 Chapter 424 We’re all Half Demon 3

    Chapter 424 We¡¯re all Half Demon 3


    She snorted, ¡°I heard you were an orphan, and it was your grandmother who got you married to


    Dennis. A man like Dennis needs a partner who is his equal. And you seem to be mentally ill. What


    does a woman like you, with no background, get him by his side? You¡¯re just a drag on him.¡±


    Once upon a time, hearing these words, I would feel inferior and ufortable, but not now.


    I was quite calm. I looked back at her and smiled, ¡°So, Ms. Torres, what can you bring him?¡±


    There was no denying that she was proud. ¡°My education, my ability, and my beauty have a lot to offer


    him. I can keep pace with him. I can always keep up with him. And you, you are just a housewife, you


    know nothing else.¡±


    I nodded and smiled. A woman¡¯s pride was worth appreciating, but that was all.


    I looked at her. I didn¡¯t say anything to hurt her, or anything disrespectful. I just smiled and said, ¡°So,


    Miss Torres, I look forward to you taking my ce one day.¡±


    I stopped looking at her, smiled, and left the room. Rose was at the door. When she saw me suddenly


    open the door, she was a little stunned.


    There was something wrong with her face. She probably heard everything.


    She tried to say something, but I smiled and said first, ¡°Go in!¡±


    She nodded and said after a pause, ¡°Miss Kennedy, would you mind waiting downstairs for me?¡±


    I was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She went in and I went downstairs.


    The weather in City P was always changeable. It was sunny in the morning and cloudy in the


    afternoon. It seemed that the snow had started again.


    The heat was on in the car. I was a little drowsy when Dennis called.


    ¡°Still in the hospital?¡± His voice was deep and firm, as good as ever.


    I nodded and said, ¡°How¡¯s it going at the office?¡±


    When he finally got ready for the holiday, he was busy again because of it.


    Looked like he just came out of a meeting. After a pause, he said, ¡°PR will take care of it. What would


    you like to eatter? I¡¯ll pick you up and we¡¯ll have dinner together.¡±


    I thought about it. I was going to talk to Roseter, and I guessed we would be eating by the time we


    were done talking.


    So, I said, ¡°Mr. George, I have an appointment. I don¡¯t think I can go with you.¡±


    After a pause, he said quietly, ¡°Do I know him?¡±


    I wanted to tease him, so I nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Rose?¡±


    I was stunned and pursed my lips, ¡°Dennis, are you following me again?¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. There¡¯s a lot of eyes on the George Group right now, and I can only trust


    you to go out if you¡¯re safe.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t argue back, but I said, ¡°I¡¯m not a baby.¡±


    ¡°Good girl!¡± His voice was low and pleasant, with a little indulgence, which sounded particrly moving.


    I pressed my lips together and became quiet.


    I stood at the hospital door watching Rosee out of the hospital. I raised my hand and pressed the


    horn.


    Then I said to the phone, ¡°Dennis, I got to go.¡±


    I hung up the phone before Dennis could say anything.


    When Rose heard the horn, she looked sideways and got into the car. I saw that her eyes were red and


    swollen, it seemed that she had been crying.


    I didn¡¯t know what her rtionship with She Torres was, but it looked like it was not as simple as I


    thought.


    After a pause, I said, ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eatter. It¡¯s dinner time, too.¡±


    She nodded, raised her hand, rubbed her face, and looked at me with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I nodded and started the car.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    If you held something on your mind for too long, it would pop out of your eyes even if no one asked.


    I didn¡¯t ask, but Rose said it, in a self-deprecating tone.


    ¡°My mother was born in the countryside and is a real country woman. She was uneducated and


    illiterate. The rtively primitive education made her believe in her bones that a woman must give birth


    to a son in her life before she could be considered a real woman. So, after she gave birth to me, she


    began to have children desperately, in order to have a son.¡±


    At this point, she sighed slightly and said reluctantly, ¡°She had seven or eight children, including boys.


    But like a curse, the boys she gave birth to could not be raised and died at a young age. More than a


    decadeter, she gave birth to a daughter, She Torres. Because it is a daughter, she did not want to


    keep her, and she wanted to get rid of her. Fortunately, She Torres was picked up for adoption. Later,


    the couple made a fortune in business and had no other children, so they decided to raise her and let


    her study abroad to learn the skills.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± An unloved daughter was adopted and brought up rich, and it was an


    extraordinary blessing. Why did she have such bad blood with her?


    She smiled at herself and sighed, ¡°Well, that¡¯s great. My mother continued to have children because


    she always wanted a son. After She Torres, she had another daughter, but that child was not as


    lucky as she was, and after she was born, my mother put her in the mountains. It snowed heavily that


    winter, so the child froze to death after spending seven days in the mountains with no one to nurse


    her.¡±


    Very cruel!


    I frowned, subconsciously trembling. An ignorant mother was terrible.


    Seeing me like this, she pursed her lips and said with some self-reproach, ¡°And I know this is my


    mother¡¯s fault. Her ignorance has cost so many children. After several years, my mother finally gave


    birth to a son and raised him. After sacrificing so many children, her lifelong wish was fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± I sighed, ¡°Too bad for those innocent kids.¡±


    She nodded and snapped her fingers, ¡°It would not be bad if things went on so unscathed. But every


    cause has consequences, and she had to face the consequences for all the lives she¡¯s taken. A few


    years after she gave birth to her son, her health gave out. And then when my father cheated on her in


    midlife, she was devastated. And then to force my father to break up with that woman, she took


    paraquat. She survived because she was rushed to the hospital, but her body was badly mangled.¡±


    Having so many children on and off must have had some effect on the body.


    She continued to say, ¡°At the end ofst year, my brother was suddenly diagnosed with blood cancer.


    The family was not rich all these years. After years of my mother¡¯s struggles, there was not much left.


    We scraped together some money to pay for the surgery, but the doctor said to have it, we must take


    bone marrow from our family members to have any chance of being cured.¡±

 Chapter 425 We’re all Half Demon 4

    Chapter 425 We¡¯re all Half Demon 4


    I could almost guess the rest. She looked at me and smiled, ¡°As you can probably imagine, my mother


    was too old and damaged to provide bone marrow for my brother. Not to mention my father, who, over


    the years, has long ceased to think of us as his own.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re pregnant?¡± I could almost guess. They wouldn¡¯t have had the nerve to ask She Torres if


    they didn¡¯t have to.


    She nodded, ¡°Well, I had a career bottleneck. I¡¯m too old to have a baby, let alone a bone marrow


    extraction. So, my mother went to She Torres¡¯s foster parents. But no one could have imagined that


    my mother would go to extremes. She begged She Torres¡¯s foster parents for a long time, but they


    wouldn¡¯t let her have the surgery. After all, they raised her by themselves, how could they bear to hurt


    her? Then my mother got stuck in front of their office, threatening them with death. But because of my


    mother, She Torres¡¯s father, trying to steer away from her, hit a car going the wrong way and died


    instantly.¡±


    I froze, almost in disbelief. At the traffic lights, I stopped and looked at her, almost speechless. It was a


    long time before I said, ¡°I can understand why She Torres hates you guys so much. I do!¡±


    It was evil enough to give birth to a child and not raise her. But since the daughter had a good


    attribution, had a new family, why should she hurt her? It was absolutely disgusting.


    Rose drew a breath, bowed her head, and smiled bitterly, ¡°And I know our family owes her a lot, and


    she deserves to hate us. But it was her birth mother. She¡¯s just dumb.¡±


    As I looked at her, I suddenly realized that sometimes people really can¡¯t just take things at face value.


    I used to think Olivia was bad, Nova was bad, even Luna was bad.


    But I¡¯d never met anyone like Rose¡¯s family. I smiled as I looed at her, ¡°Rose, do you know who the


    worst, most pathetic person in the world is?¡±


    She looked at me and said nothing.


    The green light came on, and I started the car and looked ahead at the road, ¡°If I were She Torres,


    really, that would be a very kind way to get back at you, and I would do it worse than she did.¡±


    Rose probably didn¡¯t expect me to say this. She just looked at me, in shock.


    I went on saying, ¡°There are people in this world who are born poor, but it has nothing to do withck of


    material things, it¡¯s poverty of heart, like your mother, like you. Your mother did worse and more


    inhuman things than murder and arson. Because of her ignorance, she destroyed several children¡¯s


    lives with her own hands again and again. Even so, she never felt that she was wrong. And She


    Torres, she was unlucky because she was born into your family, but she was fortunate because she


    met her parents who held her in their hands and raised her to excellence.¡±


    ¡°And you? What did you do? She had a wonderful life and you just ruined it. Your mother killed the


    father who raised her, a great father who saved her from hell. But you killed your benefactor with your


    own hands. The point is, your mother probably still thinks she¡¯s great, that she¡¯s willing to sacrifice


    anything for her son. But had she thought about it? The one she hurt was also her child, but of a


    different sex. What did she do wrong?¡±


    Rose bowed her head and wept, tears rolling down her cheeks and arms. Her voice was choked and


    helpless and ignorant, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing we can do. If she doesn¡¯t agree to the marrow, my brother


    will die. We were all family. How could she let my brother die?¡±


    I was speechless, ¡°How could she? What¡¯s the difference between your mother giving her birth and not


    raising her, and murder? She Torres was abandoned by you for years. In all those years, you never


    went to see her. And now suddenly, you¡¯re in trouble, and you go to her? You bound her with your so-


    called blood ties, made her suffer so much to give your brother bone marrow. Your family ys


    selfishness to perfection.¡±


    I pulled over to the side of the road, barely able to breathe. Looking at her, I swallowed my anger and


    said, ¡°Rose, you knew what your mother was doing was wrong, and you connived and covered her up,


    and that wasplicit.¡±


    Rose nodded, speechless for a moment.


    After a while, she said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know what else we can do.¡±


    ¡°If you can, I suggest you talk to She Torres calmly. If not, stay away from her. It¡¯s not a sin not to be


    able to help her, but it¡¯s a sin not to help her and to drag her down.¡±


    ¡°But my brother¡­¡± Rose¡¯s eyes were red, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t have surgery, he¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°Is She Torres the only one rted to him? Your mother¡¯s health is broken. What about your father?


    If we were really looking for someone responsible for your brother, wouldn¡¯t your father be the first


    person to go after?¡± I didn¡¯t understand the mindset of his family anymore.


    Her brow drooped, and she said with some sigh, ¡°My father hasn¡¯t been in touch with us for years, and


    he¡¯s old now. My mother didn¡¯t look for him because she was worried his health wouldn¡¯t be able to


    handle it. At his age, the chances of him getting off the table are slim.¡±


    As I looked at her, it urred to me that sometimes theplexity of human nature was beyond my


    expectation.


    In my opinion, they were cruel and hateful to She Torres. But in Rose¡¯s view, She Torres, with her


    parents¡¯ blood in her blood, deserved to do something for her brother.


    With her parents¡¯ ignorance and sister¡¯s indulgence, She Torres must have been disappointed at the


    family.


    If this conversation continued, I might get angry and even scold Rose.


    So, I cut the subject short.


    We booked a restaurant and Rose and I went straight to the restaurant. We avoided She Torres and


    had a pleasant conversation.


    After dinner, it waste afternoon. Rose left early and I sat in the dining room for a while.


    Dennis called and said he wasing to pick me up and take me home, so I just sat in the restaurant


    and waited for him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    There were only a few famous and delicious restaurants in City P. So I wasn¡¯t that surprised to meet


    Luna and Samuel Lewis.


    Luna didn¡¯t look for another seat when she saw me. She pulled Samuel Lewis down to me, looked at


    the food on the table, and smiled, ¡°ra, have you eaten yet?¡±


    I nodded, eyes resting on her face. After a slight hesitation, I said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the waitress clean


    up and start over?¡±


    Luna and Samuel Lewis didn¡¯t seem so badpared to Rose¡¯s parents. They were indeed harsh and


    cruel to outsiders, but they were tolerant and caring to their rtives.

 Chapter 426 We’re all Half Demon 5

    Chapter 426 We¡¯re all Half Demon 5


    Luna was stunned as I said this, which was much better than my usual chill. She was so surprised and


    excited that she tugged at Samuel Lewis and said incoherently, ¡°Yeah, yeah, anything will do.¡±


    Samuel Lewis was calm. He raised his hand and patted the back of her hand, looked at her cidly,


    then beckoned over to the waiter, and asked them to clear the table and reordered.


    Luna, probably in a good mood, looked at me and said, ¡°ra, do you have a favorite food? I


    remember when I was pregnant with you, I used to love sweets. Do you like that?¡±


    There was a special bond between a mother and her daughter. We couldn¡¯t change that. It was true


    that I had loved desserts for as long as I could remember. And It was still the same now. It hadn¡¯t


    changed in years.


    This kind of food memory should belong to induction. Seeing her look at me expectantly, I nodded and


    answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Not to be ignored, Luna¡¯s smile grew stronger. Then she looked at me and said, ¡°I heard that riana


    went to H Town these days, and Dennis is busy recently. Why don¡¯t youe back and stay with us for


    a while? I¡¯ve been tidying up your room, and with Folly at home, I see you and she seem close, and


    you two can have a chance to have a good conversation.¡±


    Then she looked at me expectantly. I looked at her and I thought of She Torres. I didn¡¯t like this


    woman who wore ambition and desire on her face.


    But I somehow felt sorry for her. It pained me to hear the past from Rose, and it would have been even


    sadder if she had told it herself.


    Samuel Lewis took the order. At Luna¡¯s words, he looked at me, too, waiting for an answer with a look


    of extraordinary earnestness.


    I hesitated for a few seconds and said, ¡°I¡¯m doing great at George¡¯s, and Dennis is just busy for a few


    days, and after that, we¡¯re going to go out for travelling.¡±


    I didn¡¯t explicitly reject it, but I made it very clear.


    Luna was about to say something, but she seemed to see someone, and for a moment her face fell.


    Out of curiosity, I looked back and, not surprisingly, it was Olivia.


    one couldn¡¯t avoid his enemy. The people you wanted to meet, even if they were right in front of you,


    you couldn¡¯t see them anyway. But the people we didn¡¯t want to see was always in front of us.


    Samuel Lewis saw Olivia, too, with a slight frown and a subtle frown on his face.


    But Luna was all too obvious, clearly with a tinge of disgust.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After all, having been mother and daughter, I thought Olivia would at least be affectionate to both of


    them.


    But when Olivia came over to say hello, Luna¡¯s face dropped.


    ¡°Mo¡­ Miss Knight!¡± Olivia said, smiling at Luna, ¡°Are you eating here, too?¡±


    Luna looked cool, and she spoke without mercy, ¡°Miss Pearson, we¡¯re having a family dinner, so please


    don¡¯t interrupt us if you don¡¯t have anything to do.¡±


    That was cold and indifferent.


    Olivia¡¯s face stiffened for a few moments before she said, with some grievance, ¡°Don¡¯t give it a second


    thought. I just came by to say hello, nothing more.¡±


    Luna said nothing, her face grim. Samuel Lewis was a man who, if he had turned his face down, had a


    vibe that would have made you shy away.


    He gave Olivia a dirty look and said, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    The grievance was clear on Olivia¡¯s face. Looked like she had been in the doghouse for a long time.


    But I was curious. Dennis cut her off, and the Lewis family basically cut her off. But I had been in City P


    for a long time and saw her several times, and every time I saw her, everything on her was quite


    expensive. She didn¡¯t work, she had no dependents, how could she still have money to pay for that?


    Despite being disliked, Olivia said goodbye to Luna and Samuel Lewis with a smile on her face. She


    still seemed to be their daughter.


    As she walked away, Luna let out a cold breath. ¡°This woman is not a good person. She is not pure in


    heart.¡±


    Samuel Lewis frowned and didn¡¯t speak.


    I looked at them, smiled and said sarcastically, ¡°She wasn¡¯t the one who made the mistake. She had


    somehow been parented, exalted to the skies, and possessed a sense of ritual and status as a rich


    beaten back to her original form, with nothing. She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything wrong all along,


    did she?¡±


    Luna was speechless, unable to speak. Samuel Lewis frowned and looked at me, ¡°ra, what are you


    talking about?¡±


    ¡°Hey, guys, I appreciate your rtionship, and I admire yourmitment to your family. But as a


    human being, please change your position to put yourself in others¡¯ shoes and think for others. If you


    had been a little tolerant and gentle, you would not have pushed your own daughter away or smothered


    your own grandson.¡±


    If it went on, I was afraid I would dig up the past. Without looking at Luna and Samuel Lewis¡¯ pale


    faces, I grabbed my bag and left.


    Nobody was perfect. But it was the imperfection that made each person unique. None of us were good,


    and none of us were bad.


    Anyone in their position would think they did the right thing. But sometimes, we had to think about other


    people.


    This had nothing to do with saints. Wouldn¡¯t the world be a mess if we could eliminate someone


    because we didn¡¯t like them?


    Dennis pulled up in front of the restaurant. Seeing me go out, he got out of the car and stood beside it


    waving to me.


    When I reached him, I leaned against his chest and put my arms around him.


    He put his arms around me, and his voice was deep and sweet as ever, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Iy on his chest and wouldn¡¯t move. Then I said quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a good person, but I don¡¯t


    want to hurt others either.¡±


    He smiled, with a note of resignation in his voice, ¡°What happened?¡±


    I let go of him and looked up at him, ¡°Dennis, if, and I mean if, you ever fall in love with someone else,


    you need to tell me in advance, and I will leave gracefully.¡±


    He frowned slightly, raised his hand to hold my face, and looked me in the eye, ¡°ra, apart from you,


    I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll never fall in love again in my life.¡±


    I smiled and fell silent in his arms. We still had a long way to go, and in this world, the most easily


    changeable things were people¡¯s feelings.


    He and I were lucky to love each other for a part of our long journey. And that was enough. For the rest


    of his life, it would be great if he met someone who would make him desperate.


    He saw that I was in an abnormal mood, and did not say much, but just hugged me. After a long


    silence, he pulled me into the car.


    Toby took my car and left. When I got into the car, I stared nkly at the road ahead.

 Chapter 427 We’re all Half Demon 6

    Chapter 427 We¡¯re all Half Demon 6


    After a while, I said, ¡°Dennis, what does it take to be a good person in our lives?¡±


    He leaned on the steering wheel and looked sideways at me, his eyes deep and dark, ¡°ra, we don¡¯t


    have to be good people, we don¡¯t have to live our lives ording to anyone¡¯s will, you just have to


    follow your heart.¡±


    I smiled and stared at the scenery outside the car. Yeah, we just need to live up to our hearts.


    We got back to the vi a littlete. Probably because I was in a bad mood, Iy in bed for a short time


    and then fell asleep.


    When Dennis came out of the bathroom, he stood by me for what seemed like a long time, and then he


    It made me look very small.


    I was in a daze, aware that he was lying beside me, close to me, so I said, ¡°I¡¯m on my period. I¡¯m a little


    tired.¡±


    He said, in a low and subdued voice, ¡°Yeah, I know. Good night.¡±


    He patted me gently on the back.


    News about the Georges group was everywhere and he got up early. When I woke up, Dennis wasn¡¯t


    at the vi.


    Finn was in the kitchen preparing breakfast, and when she saw me, she smiled and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr.


    George left early this morning, and he told me to tell you to eat moreter.¡±


    I pressed my lips together and smiled. My eyes rested on the bouquet on the table in the living room. It


    was a bouquet of roses.


    Feeling better, I looked at Finn and asked, ¡°Did you bring that over? Thank you!¡±


    Finn, realizing I meant roses, smiled, ¡°Mr. Toby Rollins dropped them off this morning. Mr. George said


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    you¡¯ve been in a bad moodtely, so putting some flowers around the house would make you feel


    better.¡±


    I smiled, thinking Dennis was wrong.


    Finn made breakfast. I was sitting at the kitchen table, eating porridge, when I saw on my phone the


    results of the George Group¡¯s response to She Torres falling into the pool.


    Because Rose¡¯s push against She Torres in the video was so obvious, she couldn¡¯t exin it


    anyway. Considering that Rose was a longtime employee of thepany, the board ultimately decided


    to transfer her back to Newton Town and keep her as CFO.


    This was a rtively good result for everyone.


    After two days in the hospital, She Torres was released, bringing the matter to a close.


    How time flied. The holiday wasing soon.


    Rose called, but I didn¡¯t answer. I just texted back, ¡°Take care.¡±


    No one could stand to be observed too closely, because we were all half demon.


    At noon, Dennis called, his voice warm, ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡±


    There never seemed to be a burning expression between us. His attention was so absorbed in our


    trivial life that it seemed to be a habit to ask these questions.


    I nodded and sank into the sofa, feeling drowsy. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the only one in the house. It¡¯s kind of boring.¡±


    I heard hisughter over the phone, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick me up tonight?¡±


    I was stunned for a while, but nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡±


    I could imagine his face on the other end of the phone, and I couldn¡¯t help but be happy.


    After a pause, he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me if I had lunch?¡±


    I was stunned and amused, ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Very delicious. I¡¯ll cook it for you tonight.¡±


    Grandma said that love at seventeen or eighteen was shy and blushing. In your mid-twenties, love was


    with vigor and vitality. And after thirty, most people were actually loveless.


    But I thought love after thirty was the same as water. They said the greatest thing in the world was like


    water.


    So was love at thirty. The temperature and size of love varied with the people around them.


    Love at the age of thirty was like silent rain. It was almost always in the middle of everyday things. As


    we got older, our bodies became more important.


    We were more looking forward to seeing each other through life in good health than to him leaving,


    leaving half a life of pain and regret for you.


    I talked to Dennis for a while and hung up. There was nothing to do at the George Group, so I could


    take my time.


    I lingered in the vi for a while, then took a long sleep, and woke to see that it was dark.


    I looked at the time and found it was already eight o¡¯clock. I sat up straight and looked at my phone.


    There were some missed calls from Dennis on the screen, from around 5 p.m.


    I got up and hurried out the door, but caught sight of a piece of white paper on the table, and I froze.


    I opened it and saw that Dennis had already returned. He went out again because Marcus wanted to


    talk to him.


    So, he left me a message telling me to wake up for dinner. I looked at the nket on the sofa, and I


    couldn¡¯t help lifting my forehead.


    I had been getting a lot of sleeptely. I sat back down on the couch and called Dennis again.


    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡± No sooner did he get through than his deep, sultry voice came on.


    ncing at the untouched food on the kitchen table, I answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry! Where


    are you?¡±


    ¡°The W Town, you want toe over?¡± With that, my phone vibrated. It was the address he had sent.


    After thinking about it, I said, ¡°Give me a minute.¡±


    Since riana was not home, it was okay if I went for a walk.


    I changed my clothes and drove straight out the door. The vi was not far from the W Town, just half


    an hour¡¯s drive.


    But I was stuck in traffic for a long time because it was rush hour. By the time I got to W Town, it was an


    hourter.


    The manager of the W Town knew me because of Folly had taken me here for several times. So, of


    their own ord, they took me to the private room where Dennis and the others were.


    I was stunned when I went in. It was just two guys, Dennis and Marcus who was drunk.


    It had been a long time since we had seen each other. Marcus looked a little ragged and bearded,


    obviously caused by his own decadence.


    Good thing Dennis didn¡¯t seem to be drinking. His slender body sat motionless on the couch in the


    room, listening to Marcus¡¯s grumbling.


    Seeing me, Dennis raised his hand and motioned at me. His voice was deep, and the words in his


    mouth could still be clearly heard over the loud music, ¡°Come here!¡±


    I walked over to him and looked at Marcus, who was a little drunk. He was lying on the sofa, his clothes


    messy and still talking drunk, ¡°For ten years! After all I have done for her in ten years, why doesn¡¯t she


    look back at me?¡±


    Clearly, he was trapped in love.


    Dennis ordered me a juice and looked at me, ¡°Do you want to sing a song?¡±


    Shaking my head, I leaned closer and whispered, ¡°Was he lovelorn?¡±


    He looked at the screen and said quietly, ¡°He loves someone but he can¡¯t get her.¡±


    I¡­


    How affectionate he was!

 Chapter 428 We’re all Half Demon 7

    Chapter 428 We¡¯re all Half Demon 7


    Fortunately, Marcus fiddled for a while, then settled back on the couch. I thought he¡¯d had too much to


    drink and fallen asleep.


    When I looked sideways, I saw him staring at the ceiling, eerily quiet.


    Seeing how distraught he was, I couldn¡¯t resist asking Dennis, ¡°Who is that girl he loves but can¡¯t


    have?¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t try to answer it.


    After thinking about it, I approached him and said, ¡°Olivia?¡± I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else besides her.


    Marcus probably heard me. He jerked straight up on the couch, looked at me, and yelled at me in a


    very angry voice, ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re blind. What¡¯s good about Dennis? He just has some money and looks


    good. I can give you money if you want!¡±


    I¡­


    I looked up at Dennis. There was nothing unusual about him, and he seemed calm.


    I looked at Marcus and smiled. I tried to console him, but I always thought I wouldugh, so I stopped.


    Instead, Dennis put his arm around me and lowered his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He¡¯ll be fine


    when he wakes up.¡±


    I was shocked and whispered, ¡°He does this all the time?¡±


    His long fingers rested on the ss, which was raised to his lips. His thin lips were an inviting shade of


    red.


    ¡°Sometimes!¡± He said, looking at me, and seeing that I was staring into his mouth, he put down his


    ss and smiled, ¡°What?¡±


    I pulled myself together and hid my embarrassment with a dry cough, ¡°Oh!¡±


    I looked back, but my heart beat faster. This man was probably a seductive demon.


    Fortunately, Marcus calmed down after a while of drunken agitation. Maybe he didn¡¯t think it was any


    use yelling like that.


    So, he justy down on the couch and slept with his eyes closed.


    Dennis looked at him, then his dark eyes rested on me, his voice deep and subdued, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s


    go home!¡±


    I nodded, looked at Marcus and said, ¡°Should we send him back?¡±


    He shook his head, ¡°No, we just need to take him downstairs.¡±


    With that, he stood up, raised Marcus, who was drunk, with one hand, and looked at me, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Outside the W Town, a driver of the Thomson family stepped up to help Marcus. He thanked Dennis


    and helped Marcus out.


    Dennis¡¯s car was in the parking lot. As Marcus was being picked up, he looked at me and said, ¡°Wait


    here for me. I¡¯ll get the car!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± I said, the W Town¡¯s car park was huge and it was a long walk.


    But he stopped me. ¡°I¡¯ll be right with you. Don¡¯t run around. It¡¯s cold outside. Go inside and wait for


    me.¡±


    With that, he called the W Town clerk and showed me inside.


    I couldn¡¯t beat this guy, so I had to wait for him in the club.


    I was a little surprised to see Alex. He put his arm around a woman in the middle of a carnival.


    I frowned. As far as I could remember, he had never had a girlfriend. And then he was with Luis Collins,


    and I automatically assumed that he didn¡¯t like girls. Now suddenly, he was getting so close to girls,


    and it was impossible for me to not to be surprised.


    The W Town might berge, but people who knew each other well could see each other immediately


    wherever they were.


    He froze slightly when he saw me. He let go of the woman in his arms and came to me with a wide


    smile on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you came here alone.¡±


    ¡°I was here with Dennis.¡± My eyes fell on the woman beside him, and instead of asking him, I just said,


    ¡°Are you here to rx, or...¡±


    He smiled, ¡°Yes. I heard you sent rie to H Town with Mario Bet. I thought I told you Diana didn¡¯t


    want the Bet family to recognize her.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°I know, but there are some things that we can¡¯t control. Besides, Mario only took her to H


    Town to have fun, not to let the Bet family recognize her.¡±


    There was a chill in his face as he sneered, ¡°ra, it¡¯s not that simple. Just because Mario Bet is a


    gentleman doesn¡¯t mean the Bet family are. He¡¯s got a lot of bad people around him. You sent


    rie to H Town, and it wasn¡¯t as good as you thought.¡±


    I froze for a moment, subconsciously thinking that he knew something, so I looked at him and said,


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    He hooked his lips, put his arm around the prostitute beside him, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just a hunch.


    And ra, we seem to be getting further and further away.¡±


    ¡°Alex, I don¡¯t know what you mean!¡± He suddenly seemed strange to me.


    He smiled, didn¡¯t say much, just raised his hand slyly and pointed behind me. ¡°Go check on your man.


    He might be hooked up with other bitches.¡±


    I scowled, and when I looked back, I saw Dennis¡¯s caring, parked in front of the W Town.


    He was stopped at the door by a woman who seemed to be trying to pick him up.


    I looked at Alex and paused, ¡°Alex, let¡¯s get together for dinner sometime.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows, took the half-smoked butt from the girl beside him, put it in his mouth, and


    looked at me, ¡°Ok, you name the time.¡±


    Looking at his wild and unruly appearance, I wanted to say something but eventually gave up.


    I turned and walked towards the door of the W Town. As I approached, I heard two people talking at the


    door.


    The woman had her back to me and her voice trembled. She was tugging on Dennis¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Mr.


    George, how am I worse than her? I¡¯ve been by your side for two years. If you look twice at me, you will


    see that I am a great deal better than ra.¡±


    I knew that voice. It was She Torres. It looked like she was drunk, and with the strength of her drink,


    she almost shamelessly rubbed herself against Dennis.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Dennis¡¯s good manners, she would have been thrown right out.


    Dennis swallowed his anger and said, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    She Torres did not let up. She dragged him and then basely pressing against him. ¡°I¡¯m the perfect


    woman for you, Dennis. Even is the best way to go. I tried to excel at everything you gave me in order


    to be next to you. Only I can help you most with your career.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As she spoke, She Torres pulled her outfit under her shoulder. From my point of view, I could almost


    see the smooth bulk of her back.


    It was not hard to imagine what Dennis could see from his point of view.


    Most of the people in the club were looking for fun. They just took a look at the scene. She Torres


    was praised for her size and beauty. There were obscene, profane looks thrown at her, too.


    Dennis was a gentleman. He looked at her coldly and gnashed his teeth, ¡°Please behave yourself.¡±


    I could tell he didn¡¯t want to hear her talk so much nonsense. He probably wanted to leave early and he


    was looking around for me.

 Chapter 429 We’re all Half Demon 8

    Chapter 429 We¡¯re all Half Demon 8


    His face softened when he saw me. He pushed the woman who was tugging at him away with little pity.


    He strode over to me and said in a deep voice, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I met someone I know!¡± I said, without exining exactly how I had met Alex.


    He raised his eyebrows and tugged at me to leave.


    But how could She Torres just let him go? Her eyes were cold when she saw me. Her drunken sanity


    made her look at me and sneer.


    She looked at Dennis and said, ¡°Dennis, look at us. Take a good look at us. Am I not as pretty as she


    is? Or am I not as fit as she is? I can give you what she can, and I can give you what she can¡¯t.¡±


    In her excitement, without any regard for her dignity, she pulled the dress from her bosom to reveal her


    breasts. She grabbed Dennis¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Feel it. If she can do what you want in bed, so can I. I


    can do better than she can.¡±


    It was a public ce, after all, and her gestures would no doubt attract a lot of attention.


    And Dennis¡¯s face waspletely ck. Almost without hesitation, he threw his hand so violently that


    She Torres was thrown to the ground.


    She was unsteady in her high heels. She stepped back and bumped into the corner of the table, cutting


    her forehead.


    Maybe the pain woke her up a little bit. She looked up at Dennis and realized, btedly, that everyone


    was looking at her. She looked down and saw her own naked body.


    Almost automatically, she reached out and pulled at her dress.


    But she was drunk, and if she was sober for a moment, it was only for a moment. She looked down and


    began to giggle.


    Then she looked up at Dennis and me, her eyes moist. She looked at Dennis, although she smiled on


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    her lips, the tears in her eyes did not diminish.


    She raised her hand and pointed at me, ¡°ra, what did you do to seduce this man? Why is he so


    obsessed with you?¡±


    Then she looked at Dennis and said sarcastically, ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? She¡¯s been messing


    with Hank Gibson. Do you think she¡¯s clean? Look at all the news which had been blocked. How dirty


    she is! You still want her when she¡¯s so dirty? Why? You guys don¡¯t mind that?¡±


    Almost instantly, before I knew it, Dennis had She Torres by the neck.


    His face contained anger, and She Torres blushed as she gasped.


    His dark eyes narrowed and his voice was cold. ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    As he said this, the strength of his hands increased.


    There was a sound of talking and breathing all around. In hindsight, I realized that She Torres had


    He wanted to kill her.


    Seeing someone around me pulling out his cell phone to take photos, I almost automatically ran to


    Dennis, pulled his hand apart and said, ¡°Dennis, take it easy. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    If this got out, Dennis would be verbally attacked. No matter how good a man was, once he was found


    to have beaten a woman or violent tendencies, the power of the Inte would not investigate the


    incident at all, but would directly sentence him to death.


    Dennis was Dennis, after all. He had run the George Group for years, and he had seen a lot of


    business shenanigans. One She Torres wasn¡¯t enough to get him all worked up.


    For a moment he pulled back his hand and smiled. Then he took a couple of bills from his wallet in his


    pocket, folded them in half and stuffed them into She Torres¡¯s bulging chest.


    He smiled gently, ¡°Here¡¯s a tip for all your hard work. I¡¯m too neat to do anything to someone like you.


    That¡¯s enough for a cab ride home.¡±


    A stab wound with a bright knife was at most a pain in the flesh. But the sarcasm was more painful than


    a bright knife.


    She Torres¡¯s face was instantly pale and bloodless.


    What Dennis said, he just mixed her up with a streetwalker in the red-light district.


    Her soul and pride were trampled under his feet.


    She looked at Dennis, beads of condensation on her curling eyshes falling slowly.


    Dennis got up, put his wallet in his pocket gracefully, and then led me out the door.


    A ce like a nightclub, even if it was upscale and clean, there were shady people there.


    She Torres¡¯s beauty and body were the best of the best. Besides, with her bare breasts, she might


    have been noticed.


    At the door, I stopped, and Dennis stopped and looked back at me.


    His eyes were not as sharp as before. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After thinking about it, I said, ¡°Dennis, she needs someone to take her back!¡±


    Dennis frowned, his eyes on me. ¡°ra, she doesn¡¯t deserve your sympathy.¡±


    I could understand why Dennis was angry, because She Torressments, whether sarcastic or


    mocking, touched Dennis¡¯s bottom line.


    I was Dennis¡¯s bottom line. His anger came from She Torres¡¯s malice toward me.


    Seeing that he was leaving, I stopped him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling sorry for her, Dennis, but she works


    for the George Group. She¡¯s an employee you just praised at the annual meeting. If anything happens


    to her, it¡¯s not just her, it¡¯s the George Group. We¡¯ll just find someone to take her back, keep her safe,


    and everything else will be fine.¡±


    Sympathy?


    Part of it.


    All I knew about She Torres was a few meetings. If I had never heard what Rose said, I probably


    would have left tonight alone.


    But those words were heard by me, so, I relented. Dennis was so good, and it made sense that he


    would be loved.


    After all, life was a long journey. I thought Dennis knew better than I did how to handle all the adoration


    around him.


    There was a long silence. Then Dennis sighed and gave in. He raised his hand to the W Town¡¯s waiter,


    said a few words, and looked at me, ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    I nodded, took his hand, and smiled. ¡°Yes. Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    In the car.


    Dennis was in no hurry to start the car. He just looked at me with his ck eyes and said, ¡°ra, you


    don¡¯t seem to have that much hostility towards her, do you?¡±


    I was stunned and then I asked, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°She Torres.¡±


    I paused, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°In fact, it is not without hostility, but I know that you have me


    in your heart. I¡¯m sure you love me enough to know that I¡¯m not afraid of how many others love you,


    because you¡¯ll alwayse back to me.¡±


    He looked at me with eyes that could not be more profound. ¡°You trust me that much?¡±


    I nodded, looked at him, and said with certainty, ¡°Dennis, we¡¯re about a third of the way through our


    lives. We can see a lot of things and figure it out. Therefore, daily necessities are real life.


    He was silent for a long time and did not speak again. Then he started the car and said nothing.


    I thought there was nothing wrong with that, but it seemed to me that he was being excessively silent.

 Chapter 430 We’re all Half Demon 9

    Chapter 430 We¡¯re all Half Demon 9


    It seemed that City P had always been winter in my memory. Maybe I had not been in City P for a long


    time, just two winters. When I first came to City P, I lost my child and almost drove myself crazy.


    The second time I came to City P was four yearster. When I set foot on thisnd, no one had


    changed, but I seemed to be in a different mood.


    It waste when we got back to the vi. My cell phone was off. I charged it and went straight to bed.


    Dennis had a lot going on. He didn¡¯t seem to pull any punches when it came to the Gibson¡¯s. A lot of


    the Gibson¡¯s buildings had copsed, so Hank probably had his hands full already.


    The next day, when I woke up, Dennis was gone. The holiday wasing.


    Dennis had a lot on his te. I thought that after the annual meeting, his things would be much less


    and he could have a good rest.


    Now it didn¡¯t seem that easy.


    City P, which had been sunny for several days, suddenly began to snow heavily.


    Finn made breakfast, and instead of doing anything else as usual, she was in the kitchen, scrubbing


    the table that she had wiped for the umpteenth time, as if she had something to say.


    I lost my appetite, so I looked back at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Perhaps she did not expect me to ask suddenly, she paused and said, ¡°Madam, the holiday was


    I was slow to realize that she was asking about her annual leave schedule. It was Dennis doing all this


    stuff, but I guessed he had been too busytely to talk about it.


    I thought for a moment and said, ¡°Finn, are you going home for the holiday?¡±


    She nodded and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all going home for the holiday.¡±


    ¡°Have you bought your ticket yet?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°My rest time has not been decided yet. My son and daughter-inw are still


    waiting to be informed when the holiday will be, and then they will book my ticket home.¡±


    After thinking about it, I said, ¡°Finn, you can go back whenever you want, it¡¯s just me and Dennis in this


    house, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    She smiled for a moment and nodded, ¡°All right, well, thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I looked around and realized that I had forgotten my phone upstairs, so I looked at Finn and said, ¡°Finn,


    could you please go upstairs and get my phone?¡±


    My phone had been charging since I got backst night. It should be ready.


    Finn handed me my phone and I turned it on and read the headlines for a while. Probably because the


    holiday wasing, so everyone was looking forward to the holiday.


    The Inte was full of holiday ns. It was snowing heavily outside, so it was not very convenient to


    go out.


    So, I just sat at home reading to kill time.


    It was noon when Alex called and I almost fell asleep.


    When I answered the phone, he spoke before I could, with a touch of impatience in his voice, ¡°ra,


    where are you?¡±


    ¡°I am in the vi.¡± He was cranky before I could get thest part out.


    ¡°rie got lost in H Town. Didn¡¯t Dennis tell you that?¡±


    My mind just went nk. For a moment my head was buzzing and I couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    Alex called my name several times on the phone, but I didn¡¯t hear him.


    Until Finn saw me smash my ss on the floor and walked over.


    She held me up and called out several times, ¡°Madam, madam¡­¡±


    I came back and looked around. I was still a little bit numb.


    Finn looked at me and said with concern, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you all right?¡±


    I shook my head, still confused. Alex¡¯s words were still ringing in my ears, ¡°rie got lost.¡±


    I tried to get up, but before I could, my legs gave way and I fell.


    ¡°Are you oaky, madam?¡±


    I shook my head and realized, btedly, that my phone was still talking, so I reached for it.


    I held it to my ear. I opened my mouth, but my voice suddenly stopped.


    ¡°ra, are you all right?¡± Alex¡¯s anxious voice was on the other end.


    I opened my mouth and found myself momentarily speechless. Finn¡¯s hand trembled when she saw


    that.


    She offered me a cup of tea, looked at me, and said, ¡°Take your tea, ma¡¯am. Take it easy.¡±


    I nodded and drank some tea, finding the tea bitter.


    It took me a long time to find my voice, and then I spoke into the phone, ¡°Alex, what did you say?¡±


    I said, my voice cracking.


    Alex said, ¡°ra, listen to me, take it easy now. I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on with the Bet


    family in H Town. You might want to go over to H Town and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    I said, and my first thought was to call Mario Bet.


    After I hung up on Alex, I called Mario Bet, but I didn¡¯t get through for a long time.


    It was the same for several calls in a row. I had to call Folly.


    Fortunately, Folly was quickly connected, ¡°ra, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you know anyone in H Town? Could you have someone ask me about the Bet family in H


    Town?¡±


    Perhaps she could hear the anxiety in my words, she froze for a moment, and thenforted me and


    said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll call them now.¡±


    After a pause, she said tentatively, ¡°ra, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Alex said rie got lost.¡±


    She was shocked and said, ¡°When? Why haven¡¯t we heard anything? Doesn¡¯t riana facetime you


    every night?¡±


    I nodded, tears welling in my eyes. ¡°But yesterday and the night before, Dennis and came homete,


    so we didn¡¯t call her. I was going to call today to ask, but I just called Mario Bet and I couldn¡¯t get


    through.¡±


    With that, my voice began to choke.


    Folly exhaled on the other end of the line, ¡°Okay, hold your horses. It¡¯s still up in the air. Let¡¯s call and


    ask. I know someone in H Town. I¡¯ll get someone to check it out.¡±


    I nodded, in order not to take up any time, after hanging up the phone, I directly booked a flight to H


    Town. riana had been at H Town with Mario for a dozen days.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She should be back by now. I might as well go to H Town and pick her up.


    I drove my car all the way to the airport. Dennis was calling back and forth. I saw it, but I had no


    intention of connecting.


    When I got to the airport, I got my ticket and boarded the ne. The stewardess reminded me to turn


    off my phone and tablet.


    I nced at Dennis¡¯s message and felt anxious, he said, ¡°ra, pick up my phone. I¡¯ve got someone


    on rie.¡±


    I turned off my phone, the ne took off, and a big hole began to crack in my heart.


    Some things couldn¡¯t be cured in a lifetime. riana was what I need to live for. After a few years


    together, she was already my own child. I had already lost one child, and I couldn¡¯t lose another.

 Chapter 431 We’re all Half Demon 10

    Chapter 431 We¡¯re all Half Demon 10


    Four hourster.


    It was my first time toe to H Town. Different from the prosperity of City P, H Town was full of luxury


    and elegance.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    If a woman was used to describe, City P was an aristocraticdy, dignified and beautiful, with


    prominent status.


    H Town was a youngdy of the new era with enchanting figure, advanced vision, and critical eyes.


    Snow in H Town is different from that in City P. It snowed here twice a year, three at most, and then it


    was gone.


    When I got off the ne, I took a taxi and went to the Bet family¡¯s house. In the absence of snow,


    the trees on both sides of H Tow¡¯s green belt looked withered and deste.


    The Bet family, in H Town, was a veritable old aristocrat. Three generations rich, big house. In such


    a particrly expensive ce, it was particrly attractive.


    The driver was surprised to hear that I was going to the Bet family¡¯spound. He repeated


    several times, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you have anything to do with the Bet family?¡±


    I looked out the window and pressed my lips together, ¡°No.¡±


    The driver paused for a moment and kindly reminded me, ¡°The Bet family is a noble family in H


    Town. They are very picky about girls. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not right for you to go there in such a rush!¡±


    When I heard this, it was evident that he took me for an ignorant girl clinging to a rich family.


    I pressed my lips together without exnation.


    The car stopped outside the Bet family¡¯s house and the driver looked at me and said


    apologetically, ¡°Miss, this is the Bet¡¯s entrance. But if you want to go in, you should ask the people


    inside first. Bet¡¯s house is so big that if you want to get in, you must ask someone to drive over to


    pick you up.¡±


    I nodded, paid the fare, and thanked him.


    Indeed, as the driver said, if I wanted to enter the Bet family¡¯spound, I must get the owner¡¯s


    consent, and then they would send someone to pick me up before I could enter.


    The security guard stopped me and said, ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you call the Bet family to send someone


    to pick you up?¡±


    I reached for my phone, and I saw a few more missed calls from Dennis, and texts.


    Instead of answering his phone, I called Mario again, and this time, he answered.


    ¡°ra!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Bet family¡¯s gate in H Town. Give me back rie and I¡¯ll take her back.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Mario did not say anything. But the more he remained silent, the more


    my fear grew.


    I confess that I came in on the off chance. City P and H Town were so far apart, maybe Alex didn¡¯t


    know what was going on.


    Maybe riana just ran out to y for a while, and Alex misheard or misunderstood.


    I felt Mario¡¯s silence, and I almost had a nervous breakdown. I could not endure his long silence, and


    finally broke into a roar, ¡°Mario, I said I need to see rie, and I¡¯m taking my daughter back to City P.


    Did you hear me?¡±


    He said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m behind you.¡±


    I froze, turned back, and saw his vicissitudes and tired face. It was obvious that he had just arrived


    here.


    He was still holding the phone to his ear and slowly put it down when he saw me turn around. He


    looked at me with remorse and mixed emotions.


    When I didn¡¯t see riana by his side, I tried not to panic. I looked at him and said, ¡°Mario, where¡¯s


    rie?¡±


    He opened his mouth, took a breath, and walked over to me. His mood settled down.


    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    A ck Bentley pulled up to the door. He looked at me and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    I pressed my lips and got into the car.


    I knew the Bet family was prosperous, but it was a little more prosperous than I expected.


    It was a 10-minute drive from the Bet family¡¯s front door. Along the way were parks and natural


    It seemed more and more dreary and lonely.


    In the car, Mario¡¯s phone rang. From the sound of his voice, I thought it was Dennis.


    He said a few words, looked at me, handed me the phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s Dennis.¡±


    I looked at him with pursed lips and chose to ignore him instead of reaching for it.


    He paused, took back the phone, and said into the receiver, ¡°I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±


    Not knowing what was said on the other end of the phone, Mario said ¡°Okay¡± and hung up, and silence


    returned to the car.


    The car stopped in front of a row of houses, and several well-dressed people came out. They seemed


    to be servants or nannies hired by the Bet family.


    As soon as we got out of the car, someone spoke up to Mario and said, ¡°Mr. Mario Bet!¡±


    Mario nodded and looked at me, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Then he looked at the chief man and said, ¡°Prepare a room for Miss Kennedy.¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded and left.


    Mario and I entered the vi. There were no fewer than a dozen middle-aged men and women in the


    hall, and two elderly men and women in the middle of the hall.


    When Mario and I walked in, all their eyes turned to us.


    First, a middle-aged thin woman came forward and said, ¡°Mario, did you find the child?¡±


    Hearing this, my nerves, which had been rxed, suddenly tightened.


    My body trembled a little and I stood in the same ce. So, was it true that riana was missing?


    My brain was buzzing. Fighting back my stress response, I looked up at Mario, waiting for his reply.


    Noticing my reaction, Mario frowned. He still looked tired. His mouth opened and he said with some


    difficulty, ¡°I¡¯ve got everyone out there looking for her, and the police have filed it. Nothing¡¯s gonna


    happen to rie!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡± The p, thest strength I had left, hit Mario in the face as hard as I could. It was loud enough


    and it hurt enough.


    For a moment, everyone in the hall looked at me. Some red at me, some frowned, and some


    watched.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you pping him?¡± It was a girl in her twenties, slightly chubby, with round


    cheeks.


    I looked at her, but didn¡¯t say anything. I just looked at Mario, suppressed my anger, and said, ¡°Mario,


    you better pray that rie is safe, or I will spend the rest of my life making a mess of you and the entire


    Bet family.¡±


    Suddenly there was the sound of a ss of water sitting on the table. It rang out loud in the silent hall.


    ¡°Watch your tone, little girl!¡± The speaker was an old man sitting in the middle of the hall. His voice was


    strong, his eyes strong and bold.


    It was obvious that he must have been a powerful man in his youth.


    I looked at the stately old man. He looked more than eighty years old, but his eyes were still strong.


    I smiled. My facial expression was well controlled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait and see?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The old man spoke, and the ss on the table was knocked off the floor.


    It seemed that he was angry.


    For a moment no one else dared speak. I looked at the old man, and his eyes were angry and cold. If


    anything went wrong, I would be torn to pieces in a moment.

 Chaper 432 We’re all Half Demon 11

    Chaper 432 We¡¯re all Half Demon 11


    Finally, the old man looked away and said in a loud voice, ¡°Mario, where did you get that wench? Get


    her out of here. How dare she challenge me? Does she want to die?¡±


    I sneered and said with disdain, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for my daughter¡¯s ident at your Bet house, do


    you think I would have entered the Bet house?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± The old man waspletely angry, swinging his crutch towards me.


    ¡°Mr. Bet, long time no see!¡± Outside the door came a man¡¯s loud voice.


    The old man frowned, and his eyes fell on me. Mario looked back and frowned.


    I got it. It was Dennis.


    Sure enough.


    In almost a matter of seconds, Dennis¡¯s tall figure was standing in front of me. He raised his hand to


    press the old man¡¯s walking stick, smiling gently, and he was polite and noble. ¡°Mr. Bet, all visitors


    are guests. Even if you Bet family didn¡¯t want my wife, you wouldn¡¯t need to beat her with a club,


    would you?¡±


    Mr. Bet¡¯s face sank and he snorted. He looked at him and pointed at me, ¡°And this shallow hussy is


    your wife?¡±


    Dennis nodded and smiled, ¡°Yes. My grandfather picked her out for me. Are you happy with that?¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡± Mr. Bet snorted coldly and said with some disdain, ¡°No wonder. What kind of


    granddaughter-inw that old prick could pick out? It¡¯s just so-so.¡±


    Dennis didn¡¯t get angry. He just looked at Mario and said, ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Mario didn¡¯t look very well. After a pause, he said, ¡°Yesterday, rie said she wanted to go for a walk


    with Snowball, so I asked my aunt to follow her. When they came back, it rained and rie


    disappeared while sheltering.¡±


    Dennis¡¯s anger had subsided from his face, but as noble as he was, he asked quietly, ¡°What¡¯s going on


    now?¡±


    ¡°I have contacted the police in H Town, and the investigation is focused on the import and export


    people in H Town. The Bet family has also sent people to search all parts of the city.¡±


    I pressed my lips together to suppress my agitation.


    I looked at Mario and said, controlling my anger, ¡°rie went missing with Snowball?¡±


    He nodded.


    Dennis frowned, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°A child with a dog is not easily lost. Snowball is a dog


    trained to bring rie back even if they get lost. Looks like it wasn¡¯t just a case of getting lost.¡±


    He looked at Mario and said, ¡°Get in touch with the police, investigate anyone with a problem with the


    Bet family. Keep an eye out for anything suspicious around the Bet family, especially thesest


    few days.¡±


    Mario probably got the message, too. He nodded and took out his cell phone.


    A group of people were silent in the hall. Dennis gave them a look and smiled, greeting them.


    Then he looked at Mr. Bet and said, ¡°Mr. Bet, we¡¯re running out of time. My wife is worried


    about the child, and she can¡¯t help but speak impulsively. Hope you can understand. We¡¯ll call another


    day. Now, excuse us.¡±


    Then he pulled me toward the door. Mr. Bet was going to say something more, but he just opened


    his mouth and said nothing.


    Dennis and I were silent outside the Bet family¡¯s house.


    The car was parked at a hotel not far from Bet¡¯s house. Dennis looked at me and said, ¡°It¡¯ste


    tonight. You need to get a good rest. The Bet family is on it. It¡¯s gonna be okay.¡±


    I looked at him and got angry, so I got out of the car and went straight into the hotel.


    The receptionist looked at me, smiled and greeted me, ¡°Hello, may I help you?¡±


    ¡°A room, please.¡± I handed my bank card and ID card to the receptionist.


    Instead of taking them, she looked behind me at Dennis, who was following. He was tall and


    handsome. He was the spotlight everywhere.


    Dennis stopped beside me, looked at the receptionist and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. The room is already


    reserved.¡±


    This was clearly addressed to me.


    The receptionist was embarrassed and handed me my bank card and ID card, ¡°Please keep your


    credentials, miss.¡±


    I frowned and said in a heavy tone, ¡°You¡¯re a five-star hotel. How can guests check in without ID card?¡±


    She desperately looked up at Dennis with her lips pressed together.


    I handed her my bank card and ID, and I said, ¡°Please hurry. I need a room.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she offered me a room.


    Dennis seemed to let me go and didn¡¯t say much.


    I took my key card and got into the elevator. Dennis followed me, silent and frighteningly silent.


    People could be weird sometimes. We both knew that we had grudges in each other¡¯s hearts, and we


    both knew that we were in a bad mood. We also knew that we needed to forgive each other and make


    things clear to each other. We knew it, but nobody wanted to talk about it.


    I went into the room and Dennis followed me. I went in, turned around, and blocked him out.


    I made it very clear that I didn¡¯t want him in there.


    He frowned, and his thin cold eyes fell on me. Then he said yfully, ¡°ra, is this necessary?¡±


    He was a head taller than me. I looked up at him, pressed my lips together, ignored the coolness of his


    eyes, and said almost without mercy, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Then I raised my hand and pushed him out of the room. Then I mmed the door shut.


    By the way, I locked it inside.


    This extremely expensive hotel was just like home. It had a living room, bedroom, and kitchen. It was


    not asrge as the vi in City P, but it had got everything.


    After taking a quick look at the room, I called Leo and the call was put through in no time.


    He seemed to be asleep, and said in a low voice, ¡°ra, what¡¯s up?¡±


    I looked at the clock on the wall and realized it was early morning.


    I didn¡¯t want to disturb him, but now that he answered the call, it would be worse to keep silent than to


    disturb his sleep.


    I thought about it and said, ¡°Could you please ask Link to help contact the leaders of H Town? rie¡¯s


    gone missing. It¡¯s been almost 72 hours. The Bet family are looking for her, but they haven¡¯t found


    her yet. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I had to call you.¡±


    At the end of these words, I got a lump in my throat.


    There was a moment¡¯s silence on the other end of the line, and then Leo clearly woke up and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Link and I will be right back in H Town, and we¡¯ll find rie.¡±


    For a moment, a warm current ran through my chest. Tears filled my eyes and my voice broke for a


    moment.


    After a while, I said, ¡°Thank you, Leo.¡±


    I noticed Leo frowning on the other end of the phone. He said seriously, ¡°ra, we¡¯re family.¡±


    I nodded, tears running down my cheeks, somewhat moved.


    After hanging up the phone, I felt somewhat relieved.


    I breathed a slight sigh of relief from the fear and worry I had just felt. I realized, btedly, that I had


    just broken out in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 433 It’s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight

    Chapter 433 It¡¯s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight


    I put my phone down, turned around and went to the bathroom, where I ran hot water and rinsed.


    When I came out, I was surprised to see Dennis standing by the bed. I didn¡¯t react for a moment and


    almost cried out in surprise.


    I came here too busy to bring a change of clothes, so I just threw them in the washing machine after I


    took the shower. When I got out of the bathroom, I was only wrapped in a towel.


    Our eyes met and I blushed even though we had been naked in front of each other for countless times.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± How did he get in when I had locked the door?


    His dark eyes rested on me and he frowned slightly, ¡°ra, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to talk about now. It¡¯ste and we should go to bed.¡± Then I sat down on the bed and


    wiped my hair.


    The towel in my hand was picked up by him, I couldn¡¯t help frowning and lifting my eyes. He wiped my


    hair without turning a hair.


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡± With that, I reached for the towel in his hand.


    But he shunned it.


    I pressed my lips together, the anger that had been pressing in the bottom of my heart increased, so I


    said angrily, ¡°Dennis¡­¡±


    Out of nowhere, he ducked, grabbed my face, and without warning, kissed it down.


    Men were stronger than women, and there was resentment in our hearts. So, his kiss was punishing


    and almost suffocating.


    He would have continued if he hadn¡¯t feared that I would suffocate.


    He paused and our eyes met. But I looked away from him.


    He reached out and pinched my chin, looking at me with a flickering light in his dark eyes, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I


    be the one who should be mad?¡±


    He asked, his eyes dim and somewhat aggrieved.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I shut my face and took my chin out of his hand. I looked at him and I was still angry, ¡°Then go be mad.


    I¡¯m trying to sleep.¡±


    Dennis smiled angrily, then said with resignation in his voice, ¡°ra, are you being reasonable?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I meant to be angry with him, and it couldn¡¯t be solved in a couple of moves.


    He probably figured it out, so he took off his coat, threw it aside, and lifted his hand to unbutton it. And I


    was staring at his long fingers.


    He looked at me with his dark eyes, and he stared at me with grace and meaning.


    ¡°Why...... Why are you taking your clothes off?¡± I said, my voice stuttering.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡± He said, and his shirt was unbuttoned, then he took it off and threw it aside. There was


    heat in the room, and his huge body was right in front of me.


    I pressed my lips together for a moment and looked away unconsciously.


    I heard his chuckle and I said, ¡°Dennis, what are you¡­¡±


    His movement was very fast. He had thrown aside his trousers and was leaning in.


    I froze for a moment, then instinctively moved away.


    The bed was two meters long, and before I could reach the other side, he grabbed me by the ankle and


    pulled me close to him.


    I was a little angry to be in his arms. I looked up at him and roared, ¡°Dennis, what are you doing? I¡¯m


    trying to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re sleeping.¡± The man''s voice was soft and somewhat coaxing, ¡°It¡¯s early morning. Let¡¯s get


    some sleep.¡±


    There was a lot of meaning in that. It was a man and a woman lying there, after all.


    But he just hugged me and didn¡¯t do anything else. After a few minutes, I let my guard down.


    I had known him for years, and I knew better than anyone that if he wanted to stay, there was nothing I


    could do.


    So, I just closed my eyes and went straight to sleep.


    I slept most restlessly that night. When riana went missing, I always waked up in the middle of the


    night. Luckily, Dennis was there for me, and every time I woke up, he put his hand up and patted my


    back to calm me down.


    I woke up at six in the morning. I looked up at the dark sky outside the hotel, and I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Dennis kept his arm around me. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, I shifted my body.


    Even though my movements were very light, I woke him up. Our eyes met, and his eyes were a little


    confused, as if he hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He said, his voice cracking.


    I pressed my lips together and stood up, ¡°I¡­¡±


    He probably saw the time, too, and perceiving that it was still early, so he reached out to take me in his


    arms, and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early¡±


    Being held in his arms, I couldn¡¯t move and reached for my phone on the nightstand.


    But he held my hand down, ¡°Get some sleep.¡±


    I pressed my lips, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    He opened his eyes, dark as night, and his voice was hoarse, ¡°So what do we do?¡±


    I froze and said nothing more.


    I tried to steer clear, but Dennis moved closer to me, as if on purpose.


    In the dark, we were naked in front of each other. Although we couldn¡¯t see each other clearly, the more


    we did, the easier it became for me to think something else.


    ¡­


    The sky grew white, gray spreading across the horizon.


    I felt sleepy and tired at the same time. I wanted to sleep, but it was the same. I couldn¡¯t fall sleep.


    Hey beside me, his voice teasing, ¡°Take a shower?¡±

 Chapter 434 It’s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 2

    Chapter 434 It¡¯s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 2


    But he didn¡¯t mind that. He got up and went into the bathroom. Soon came the sound of running water.


    Iy in bed, feeling sticky and ufortable. That always seemed to be the casetely.


    It was a little wet under me. I initially thought Dennis had left it outside, so I got up and turned on my


    bedsidemp to clean it up with a tissue.


    Suddenly, I saw blood on the white sheet. I was stunned, my heart clunked.


    When the bathroom door was opened, I instinctively tried to pull the quilt over it.


    But it was a short distance away, and the blood was so visible, and Dennis wasn¡¯t blind, how could he


    not see it?


    His eyes dimmed slightly as he walked over to me, his gaze resting on the blood I had covered.


    I expected him to take a look at that, but he didn¡¯t. He just wiped his hair, looked at me with warm eyes


    and said, ¡°Go take a shower!¡±


    I nodded, got out of bed wrapped in a towel and took a quick shower. I was thinking about riana,


    and I put on the clothes I had washed and driedst night.


    When I got out of the bathroom, Dennis had already changed. The clothes he was wearing were not


    from yesterday. Apparently, someone delivered the clothes.


    When I came out, he looked up, handed me a brown bag, and said, ¡°Here are new ones!¡±


    I shook my head, ¡°I changed it. Don¡¯t bother.¡± It had been washed anyway. I didn¡¯t want to bother.


    I found my cell phone and called Mario directly. It didn¡¯t take long to get through.


    He said, ¡°ra!¡± By the sound of it, he had not slept all night.


    I suppressed my emotion and said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet, downstairs at the Victoria Hotel, in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    When I hung up, Dennis looked at me, he looked solemn but he didn¡¯t say anything. I asked


    unconsciously, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to the hospitalter.¡± He said, raising his hand and moving the broken hair from my forehead


    to one side.


    I started, almost instinctively, and said, ¡°No, we need to find rie first.¡±


    He frowned, ¡°ra¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, we need to find rie first.¡± With that, I headed straight for the door, but he grabbed me by the


    wrist.


    He frowned and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ll find out about rie. You need to go to the hospital, oaky?¡±


    I looked at him with a strange anger in my heart. I shook him off and, almost without thinking, said, ¡°Will


    you? You didn¡¯t raise her. You don¡¯t give her your heart and love. She¡¯s not your baby. You just said you


    were going to her and that¡¯s it? Dennis, do you think I can go to the hospital right now? Or do you think


    that because rie¡¯s not your biological child, it doesn¡¯t matter if she gets lost or not?¡±


    This was said out of anger and impulse.


    I regretted it when I said it.


    There was a chill in Dennis¡¯s dark eyes. He looked at me, his lips pursed, his eyes cold, and he said,


    ¡°Am I that cold in your heart?¡±


    I said nothing, knowing in my heart that the words hurt him. But stubborn as I was, even when I knew I


    was wrong, I wouldn¡¯t apologize.


    I lowered my eyes slightly, bit my lip, and finally said, ¡°I should go.¡±


    Such an evasive answer would inevitably irritate him.


    Sure enough, before I took a step, he grabbed me by the hand. His voice was low and cold, ¡°ra, am


    I no better than anyone you know?¡±


    He was angry.


    I could have spoken well, but instead, as if in a trance, I said, ¡°Yeah, I mean, everyone around me is


    more important than you. They are the ones I cannot part with. rie is, the Kennedy family are, even


    the Lewis family. But you, I can give you up at any time. So, Mr. George, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯m going


    to find someone I can¡¯t give up.¡±


    Looking at his eyes gradually dimmed, I froze for a moment, but still pulled him away from my hand.


    I turned away from his face and went straight out of the hotel room.


    I didn¡¯t let my face down until I got into the elevator. I felt like pping myself. How could I speak


    without thinking?


    How could I just say that without thinking? How hurtful it was!


    But the word was out, and I couldn¡¯t take it back.


    Instead of pursuing the matter, I went to the cafe next to the hotel.


    I sat by the window. Mario was not blind. He could see me.


    When Mario came in, Dennis followed him. Apparently, the two of them had talked to each other on the


    phone earlier.


    I smiled at the two remarkable men, trying to keep the look on my face as normal as possible. ¡°Mr.


    Bet, can I speak to you alone for a moment?¡±


    Almost subconsciously, Mario looked at Dennis. Dennis¡¯s cold eyes settled on mine, then he pursed his


    lips and consciously walked to the other side of the table to sit down.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    We sat opposite each other. The waiter asked if we need some dessert. Mario looked at the americano


    in front of me, paused, and ordered a cup of coffee and dessert.


    Then, after a moment¡¯s silence, he looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about rie!¡±


    I looked down at the dark coffee in front of me, raised my hand and stirred it slightly for a moment.


    Then I looked up at him and said decisively, ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology.¡±


    His apology was not epted.


    He nodded and opened his mouth slightly, but said nothing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, what you pull, you find my daughter. Otherwise, Mario, LIKE I said, without


    rie, I''ll be at odds with you and the entire Bet family for the rest of my life.


    ¡°No matter what you do, or who you contacted with, you must find my daughter. Otherwise, Mario, like I


    said, without rie, I¡¯ll never end with you or even the Bet family.


    He looked at me, frowning. ¡°ra, you know I¡¯m as worried as you are about what happened to rie.¡±


    I sneered, ¡°So? She was with me for four years, and I followed her all the time, holding her in case


    anything was wrong. And now she¡¯s been with you for less than half a month, and suddenly you told


    me she¡¯s lost. Mario, do you think you¡¯re qualified? Are you qualified to be her father?¡±


    Mario¡¯s face went pale. The waiter brought coffee and dessert.


    He gasped, pushed the dessert toward me, and said in a low voice, ¡°ra, this is my fault, but all we


    need now is to find rie.¡±


    I pressed my lips together and looked at him, waiting for the next words.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked the Bet family¡¯s security cameras and all the cameras on the road, but there¡¯s still no


    sign of her.¡±


    Here he stared at me and became serious, ¡°ra, do you have any enemies?¡±


    I frowned, stunned, and looked at him, ¡°You think someone took rie because they hated me?¡±


    He pressed his lips and said, ¡°Few of the Bet family know about rie. The Bet family¡¯s


    nemesis couldn¡¯t have known about her so soon.¡±


    I sneered and looked at him,ughing, ¡°Mario, I always thought you weren¡¯t stupid, but it turns out you


    are. If you said they took rie away because of me, then I¡¯ve been in HL Area for four years, why


    didn¡¯t they do it during that time? Why do they have to be in a secure ce like the Bet family?¡±

 Chapter 435 It’s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 3

    Chapter 435 It¡¯s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 3


    ¡°Also, you said that not many people know rie¡¯s identity, so let me ask you, there are 20 of you


    Bet family members, do they know Who rie is?¡±


    He frowned and nodded.


    ¡°So, you think everyone in your two dozen Bet family is kind to rie? Can you guarantee that


    every one of them will ept rie? I was born in a small family, and I don¡¯t understand the intrigue


    between you big families. But after all these years of ignoring the Bet family fortune and following


    Dennis, you should know why.¡±


    What happened to riana was so suddenly, and there were no cameras or witnesses. So, there was


    no way to know for sure what was going on.


    Although I was prodded to say these words by Mario, it did not mean that the Bet family did not


    have a n in mind.


    As Mario¡¯s expression grew deeper and deeper, I thought he must have guessed something.


    After a pause, he looked at me and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna get rie back.¡±


    This was a pledge, and to himself.


    I closed my lips and spoke no more.


    Leo called to ask where I was. When I got through, I gave him the address of the hotel.


    After I hung up, I looked over at Mario and, without furtherment, got up and left the cafe.


    Dennis followed, but I ignored him. Since I had to wait for Leo, I sat directly in the hotel lobby.


    Guys like Dennis, they sticked out everywhere. So, when he was sitting in the lounge area of the lobby,


    people who came in and out of the hotel inevitably looked over.


    I was silent, and he was silent, too. I saw him texting on his phone all the time, and I thought it was


    about thepany.


    About half an hourter, Leo arrived, along with Link.


    They came overnight, and both of them looked a little ragged. Leo looked at me and came forward,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Link talked to the police department in H-Town, so I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find rie.¡±


    My eyes turned red when I saw him. I had been under pressure for a few days and now I was a little


    relieved. I looked at him with red eyes and nodded.


    Link talked to Dennis, and the hotel room was ready.


    Dennis and I didn¡¯t say much to each other. So, before we got into the elevator, Leo frowned and


    asked, ¡°Did you have a fight?¡±


    I pressed my lips together, shook my head, looked up at him and smiled. ¡°No, we were just too worried


    about rie.¡±


    He raised his hand, ruffled my hair, and soothed me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find her.¡±


    As soon as we got back to our hotel room, Link got a call saying they found a snow-colored teddy and


    asked if we wanted to see it.


    Not knowing the details, we drove all the way there. It was an abandoned factory on the outskirts of H


    Town.


    It seldom snowed in H Town, but it was always raining lightly, so it was difficult to walk in the suburbs.


    The scene had been cordoned off by police. Just as we arrived at the gate of the factory, a middle-aged


    man in uniform came out.


    He looked at Link and said, ¡°Mr. Kennedy, there you are. We¡¯ve been looking everywhere for the past


    two days, and all traffic routes in H Town have been secured. We¡¯ve been canvassing every factory in


    H Town since yesterday. We didn¡¯t find the baby, but we did find a white puppy. You go inside and see if


    it¡¯s the one the kid was holding when he got lost.¡±


    Link nodded and walked straight in without saying much. My legs were weak and I was in a terrible


    panic.


    Everything in the factory was old and shabby and looked as if it had been abandoned for a long time.


    We hurried into the factory after the police. Many of the things inside were old, and although they had


    been protected, they still looked very shaky in many ces.


    ¡°How did you find the dog?¡± Dennis said, looking around the old factory.


    Seeing that he was very impressive, the leader of the men said, ¡°When we were searching, we found a


    lot of footprints around, so we followed them.¡±


    Dennis nodded, ¡°The rain didn¡¯tst long, so you can follow up on footprints around here.¡±


    The leader shook his head and sighed, ¡°That¡¯s what we thought at first, but there were a lot of stray


    dogs in the area after we found the footprints, and it started raining, and they were pretty much


    destroyed. It¡¯s mostly farnd around here. It¡¯s not easy.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Inside the factory, the leader looked at Link and said, ¡°Look, Mr. Kennedy, here it is. Look if it¡¯s the


    same puppy the girl was holding when she got lost.¡±


    Link didn¡¯t know Snowball, of course. He looked back at me and said, ¡°ra,e and have a look.¡±


    I had weak legs and had been shaking since I came in.


    Looking at the lifeless Snowball lying on the ground, I almost lost all my strength and fell.


    Luckily, Dennis was quick on his feet and put his arms around me. He looked at Snowball, frowned and


    said, ¡°The dog belongs to rie.¡±


    Then he put me on a chair and patted my hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no news is the best news. Well, if


    we can find Snowball, we¡¯ll find rie soon enough.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, tears streaming down my face. I choked, ¡°Are they gonna hurt rie?¡±


    He shook his head and looked at me firmly, ¡°Trust me, no one can hurt rie.¡±


    After calming me down, he got up and walked over to Snowball and looked at him.


    The forensic doctor beside him said, ¡°The dog was poisoned. He died less than 12 hours ago.¡±


    Leo looked around and then looked at the lead policeman and said, ¡°Are there any cameras around


    here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been abandoned for years. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s surveince.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes as I looked at Snowball on the ground and looked at Mario.


    There was a chill in my heart.


    After listening to them deliberating together for a while, I got up and stopped listening. I nced at


    Dennis, who had been silent, and turned to leave.


    I sat in the car for a while and Leo and Link came back. They got into the car and saw me sitting there


    in a daze.


    Leo thought I was worried about riana, so he looked at me and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. If we


    can find Snowball, the police should find rie in no time.¡±


    I pressed my lips together, looked up at him and said, ¡°What if we¡¯re looking in the wrong direction?¡±


    He stared at me and said suspiciously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Snowball is a trained dog. He¡¯s not very aggressive, but he¡¯s very alert. rie got lost at Mario¡¯s, and I


    thought at first maybe Snowball was poisoned at Bet¡¯s. But now it looks like someone took them


    out of the Bet¡¯s house. With all the cameras in Bet¡¯s neighborhood, how is it possible there¡¯s


    nothing there?


    Leo curled his eyebrows slightly, as if thinking of something. He hesitated and said, ¡°So, you think the


    Bet family did this?¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Plus, that person should be close to rie, or she wouldn¡¯t have followed her out of


    Bet¡¯s house.¡±

 Chapter 436 It’s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 4

    Chapter 436 It¡¯s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 4


    After a pause, Leo frowned, ¡°You think it¡¯s Mario who did it?¡±


    ¡°Is it impossible?¡± I looked at him and continued, ¡°Diana didn¡¯t want rie to meet the Bet family,


    and she didn¡¯t want Mario to know about rie¡¯s existence. I just thought that after all, rie was his


    daughter, and that it would be nice for rie to have one more person in the world to love her. But it


    turns out it wasn¡¯t. Mario wanted to keep rie at Bet¡¯s forever, and she didn¡¯t want rie to leave


    with me!¡±


    Leo pressed his lips together, looked at me and said disapprovingly, ¡°Mario has been in business for


    years. He can¡¯t do such a thing. First, if he wants to keep rie, he can let rie stay for a while, but


    rie has to grow up. She¡¯s the Bet family¡¯s granddaughter, and she¡¯s going to be at all kinds of


    parties. And it won¡¯t be long before Dennis and you both know.¡±


    I lowered my eyes, twitched my fingers, and said irritably, ¡°Maybe he and Dennis set it up at the same


    time?¡±


    Link looked at me, frowning slightly. ¡°ra, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    They all seemed to think I was wrong, and I grew more agitated.


    I didn¡¯t say a word all the way.


    Back at the hotel, Leo was called away by Link. I sat in my room, fidgeting and irritable.


    When I found Snowball, it only reinforced the possibility that riana might have been taken by a


    Bet.


    When something started, it got out of hand.


    In the end, I made up my mind that Mario was hiding riana.


    Thinking of this, I went straight out of the hotel and took a taxi to Where Mario was staying.


    Mario didn¡¯t live at Bet¡¯s house. He lived in amercial apartment downtown.


    It was hard to get in. You had to make an appointment. From the door, I called Mario.


    Although Mario was surprised, he didn¡¯t say much. Aftermunicating with the property manager, he


    asked the property manager to take me up.


    The door had been opened early. I went in and looked at the neat order of the room.


    Mario heard the noise and got up from the sofa. He got up and poured a cup of tea. Then he looked at


    me and said, ¡°Have a seat, please!¡±


    I looked at him, but I didn¡¯t move. I just looked around the house. Unexpectedly, the houses in the


    Without much appreciation of his house, I started looking around the room.


    Seeing that, Mario frowned, ¡°ra, what are you doing?¡±


    I ran through all the rooms, and there was no sign of a child. My heart could not help burning in anger,


    and then I took the cup of tea from him hands.


    Without hesitation, I threw it at him. I was beginning to lose myposure, ¡°Hey, Mario, you better get


    rie back to me, and don¡¯t you be up to anything, because there¡¯s no way I¡¯m gonna let her live with


    you.¡±


    He frowned, the water stains on his face sliding down his shirt. ¡°What did you mean?¡±


    I did not intend to talk too much with him, and I said directly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go through all this trouble to


    keep rie here? I¡¯m telling you, no way! I could never give you my daughter.¡±


    He was angry, ¡°ra, is there something wrong with you? Would I do that to my own child?¡±


    I sneered and looked at him mercilessly, ¡°How is that impossible? What can¡¯t you do? An unscrupulous


    businessman. How noble do you think you are?¡±


    His looked fierce abruptly, and his voice was low and cold, without warmth. ¡°ra, Dennis will spoil


    you, but I won¡¯t. I¡¯m more anxious than you are about rie¡¯s missing, but that¡¯s no reason to be


    unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable? Me?¡± I looked at everything in his room and found the toys riana used to cuddle


    with was on the couch. I was getting cranky. Almost without thinking, I sneered, ¡°Okay, well, I¡¯ll show


    you what unreasonable is.¡±


    Without waiting for him to react, I raised my hand and pushed all the expensive wine on the bar to the


    floor.


    Then there was the sound of ss breaking. The ground was spread with blood-red wine.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± he roared.


    I didn¡¯t care. I was throwing whatever I could at the ground, yelling, ¡°Give me my daughter back¡­¡±


    Sometimes you couldn¡¯t control your emotions. There was no difference between a man who was too


    excited and a man who was mad.


    By the time I realized how much I had trashed Mario¡¯s house, Dennis was there.


    Mario scowled, looked at Dennis and said angrily, ¡°You should get her to a hospital. She¡¯s worse than


    you think.¡±


    Dennis had me in his arms. I frowned at him and said in a cold voice, ¡°What you should be thinking


    about is getting rie back as soon as possible.¡±


    With that, he practically carried me out of Mario¡¯s house.


    In the car, I had calmed down. I spilled red wine, and my hair was messy.


    I know I was m a mess now. Even as I smashed Mario¡¯s house, I had no idea what I was thinking.


    Dennis kept quiet, and I didn¡¯t want to talk. When I got back to my hotel, I showered andy in bed,


    staring at the ceiling for a long time.


    Dennis was standing next to the bed, looking at me with dark eyes. He said, ¡°ra, let¡¯s go to the


    hospital, shall we?¡±


    I turned to look at him, no longer hesitating and flustered. I felt rxed.


    Suddenly, I smiled, ¡°Why go to the hospital?¡±


    He looked at me with some pain in his eyes. I always thought it was ring, so I stopped looking.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I sat up straight in bed and looked at him, ¡°Dennis, you don¡¯t want rie with me, do you? Did you lie


    to me with him, or did you help him hide rie?¡±


    He frowned and looked at me with tears in his cool dark eyes. He looked at me in a trance and said,


    almost in disbelief, ¡°ra, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I interrupted him and added more forcefully, ¡°You don¡¯t want rie, and you


    don¡¯t want me. You¡¯re all trying to get rid of me, all of you.¡±


    I lowered my eyes and began to cry. The sadness in my heart seemed to spread for a long time, and


    then I suddenly opened my mouth, and I cried bitterly.


    It was getting out of hand.


    I saw the pain in Dennis¡¯s eyes and suddenly felt a little dazed. Why were all my thoughts suddenly so


    extreme and negative? Was it me?


    But I couldn¡¯t control my extreme thoughts. I was almost sure they hid riana.


    That night, I fell asleep in Dennis¡¯s arms.


    When I woke up the next day, Dennis was gone. Looking out of the window of the drizzle, I still felt


    fuzzy.


    The memory of yesterday was very clear, and I clearly knew that I seemed to have made a mistake


    yesterday.


    My brain was killing me. I buried my head under the covers, but the less I tried to think about it, the


    easier it was to remember.

 Chapter 437 It’s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 5

    Chapter 437 It¡¯s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 5


    I might be really ill, or perhaps, that extreme selfish person was the real me.


    Dennis was not at the hotel. After washing up, I was ready to go out when I met Leo, who was ready to


    knock on my door.


    Seeing my haggard face, he frowned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±


    I put my hand between my eyes and shook my head, ¡°Yeah. Any word on rie?¡±


    He said ¡°yes¡± and motioned me in.


    I moved aside and made room for him to enter the room.


    Sitting down on the sofa, I did not speak, but waited for his words.


    He poured himself a ss of water, looked at me and said, ¡°ra, are you happy with Dennis?¡±


    I frowned and said with some displeasure, ¡°Leo, I thought you were here to talk to me about rie.¡±


    He put up his hand, touched his nose, coughed and said, ¡°Well, I dide to talk to you about rie.


    rie¡¯s got Dennis and the Bet family and the Kennedy family, so let¡¯s talk about your problem,


    okay?¡±


    I felt ufortable when he suddenly looked at me seriously. I pressed my lips together and looked at


    him, ¡°What problem do I have?¡±


    ¡°Just answer my questions.¡±


    I frowned, a little displeased. But as he stared at me, I said, ¡°Everything had always been fine between


    Dennis and me.¡±


    He pressed his lips, ¡°I mean, are you happy?¡±


    I always felt this was nitpicking, and it irritated me. So, I frowned and said, ¡°Leo, can you tell me what


    happiness is?¡±


    Life was so long, and it was all a story. Since it was a story, how could there be no joys and sorrows?


    What was the definition of happiness?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In a good mood? If happiness could only be defined by good mood, wasn¡¯t the definition of happiness


    too narrow?


    He sat up straight and sighed, ¡°ra, you know what happiness is better than I do. You don¡¯t want to


    answer me because you¡¯re already burdened and upset in this rtionship. You have a problem with


    Dennis, no matter what. Deep down, you still hate him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I was silent, looking at the water cup in front of me, a little distracted. ¡°So, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°You can either leave him for good, or you can go to the hospital, get therapy, and start over with him.


    You and him can¡¯t go on like this forever.¡±


    Why?


    Until now, I had no idea what was wrong with me. All I know was, I was not okay right now.


    Most of the time, I had no way to control my anger and indifference.


    The scars of all those years couldn¡¯t be healed, they could only be buried. Over time, they were buried


    under the skin and looked fine, but once the wound was pulled up, you could see the rotting wound.


    After a moment¡¯s silence, I said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital, but not now.¡±


    He nodded, not demanding too much.


    A momentter, I looked up at him, ¡°Leo, we shouldn¡¯t be talking right now.¡±


    He nodded, looked at me, and said, ¡°Yeah, I know. You¡¯re worried about rie. We should go find


    rie.¡±


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°ra, will you listen to me first?¡± He put his water ss down, looked at me and said, ¡°I need you to


    listen to me, but I need you to stay calm, okay?¡±


    The words¡­


    I asked tentatively, ¡°So, you found rie, did you?¡±


    He nodded, but he didn¡¯t seem happy.


    Looking at his pale face, I suddenly realized something might have happened to riana.


    Pretending to be calm, I asked him, ¡°Is there something wrong with rie?¡±


    He looked at me anxiously. Then he frowned and said, ¡°ra, I told you, you mustn¡¯t get too excited.¡±


    ¡°How could I not be excited?¡± I was a little angry, ¡°I raised her all by myself, and you keep telling me not


    to get excited. But can you just tell me what¡¯s going on with her? Leo, is it fun to keep you in


    suspense?¡±


    He sighed when he saw me like this, ¡°ra, do you think, even if you saw rie, you wouldn¡¯t scare


    her if you¡¯re like this?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how she¡¯s doing, and you¡¯re not worried it¡¯s gonna freak me out?¡±


    Cranky, I got straight up from the sofa and walked back and forth across the room.


    He looked at me, pursed his lips, and said after a pause, ¡°rie was taken by Nova Pearson. So far,


    the Bet family is looking for Nova Pearson, as are we.¡±


    I looked at him, speechless. ¡°So, there¡¯s still no sign of rie, is there?¡±


    He frowned, ¡°Well, we have a lead now, which is better than finding a needle in a haystack, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I replied, didn¡¯t want to talk to him, and called Folly on my cell phone.


    The phone rang for a moment, then the other end was connected. ¡°ra, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t found rie yet. Can you check Nova Pearson¡¯s recent movements in H Town for me?¡±


    Folly was stunned, ¡°Is she the one who took riana?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°All right, I got it. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    After I hung up, I grabbed my bag and got ready to go out. Leo looked at me and said, ¡°Are you going


    out?¡±


    I was speechless, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    He raised his hand and touched his nose, saying, ¡°No, I mean, if you¡¯re looking aimlessly, you might as


    well wait for them to.¡±


    ¡°Looking aimlessly?¡± I asked.


    He probably thought I was too angry now to say more, so he raised his hand and signaled me to help


    myself.


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I just walked out of the hotel. Folly called and texted me some info on Nova


    Pearson¡¯s whereabouts in H Town.


    I was not familiar with H Town, so I had to take a taxi to find it.


    After a few stops, Mario¡¯s call came.


    He asked me to go to the suburbs where I visited yesterday. On my way there, it started raining again


    in H Town.


    A light rain was falling. The car pulled over, but I didn¡¯t see anyone.


    ¡°Miss, are you sure your friend wanted you here? It¡¯s so bleak here, you¡¯d better call your friend to


    make sure about it!¡±


    The driver kindly reminded. I looked around but I didn¡¯t see anyone.


    My eyes fell on the deserted factories. I thought about it and said to the driver, ¡°Wait a second while I


    make a phone call.¡±


    I reached for my cell phone and called Mario. The phone rang several times and was put through.


    ¡°re, are you there?¡±


    I said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. Mario, what did you call me for?¡±


    ¡°I found rie. Get over here¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that you found rie, why don¡¯t you take her back?¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line.


    A momentter, he said, ¡°ra, you can choose not toe.¡±


    I frowned, ¡°Mario, what the hell are you doing? rie is your own daughter.¡±

 Chapter 438 It’s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 6

    Chapter 438 It¡¯s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 6


    There was a sneer on the other end of the line. And he said, ¡°You can choose not toe, but I can¡¯t


    guarantee that you¡¯ll ever see her again.¡±


    Threats, obviously.


    I wondered what kind of person Mario was. After all these years, I still couoldn¡¯t figure out whether he


    was good or not.


    That was stupid of me. How could people be simply divided into good or bad?


    Well!


    I paid and got off the taxi. The driver was worried and he said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not not safe!¡±


    I nodded, raised my umbre, looked at him and said, ¡°Call the police for me on your way back.¡±


    With Mario, I couldn¡¯t figure out what he wanted.


    The driver looked at me, confused, but drove away.


    I entered the factory under an umbre. The muddy road left footprints of different shades, which


    looked messy.


    The factory was empty, but fortunately I had been there once and didn¡¯t feel so horrible.


    I went into the factory on a hunch. I saw Mario, but I didn¡¯t see rie.


    Our eyes met and he sneered. ¡°You have a lot of courage!¡±


    I looked at him and wondered what this man was like inside. What was his attitude towards Dennis?


    ¡°Are you going to murder me?¡± I looked at him, not as scared as I expected, just confused.


    He looked at me, sittingfortably in his old chair, looked at me and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    I asked, ¡°Should I be afraid?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and said significantly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask anything about rie?¡±


    I said, ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡±


    He looked at me, annoyed and bored. ¡°ra, what does Dennis see in you?¡±


    I pressed my lips and said nothing more.


    I thought to myself, if I died here, what were the chances that someone would find me?


    In other words, how many days after I was dead before someone found me?


    As I looked around in a daze, he fiddled with his cell phone and then said as if he were talking to


    himself, ¡°rie is safe. Nova just took her to another location. So, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    I nodded and looked at him with a sigh, ¡°You put on a good show.¡±


    When I first saw him, I really thought riana was lost.


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Thanks. You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I didn¡¯t pull it off, would you?¡±


    I looked at him and said nothing. riana was his own daughter, so he wouldn¡¯t want to kill her.


    So I just waited to see what he was going to do next.


    After a pause, he said, ¡°When she jumped out of a building, she had scars on her face. Why don¡¯t you


    copy that?¡±


    I pressed my lips together and thought who was that jumper he was talking about?


    Seeing my indifference, he raised his hand, pointed to the old table that resembled an infusion bottle,


    and looked at me, ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    I looked back at him and asked, ¡°Sulfuric acid?¡±


    He nodded calmly, ¡°It might hurt a little, but it¡¯ll pass.¡±


    I didn¡¯t move. I just looked at him.


    He said after a pause, ¡°She was 17 when we met. She left at the age of beauty. I won¡¯t give you a hard


    time. Do it yourself.¡±


    I looked at him and asked, ¡°You should at least let me know who she is and why you chose me?¡±


    He looked up at me, his eyes calm. He was too calm, even cruel, and cold, ¡°Irene George, Dennis¡¯s


    cousin. ra, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but there is a hole in people¡¯s heart, and once a devil was


    hidden there, no matter how long you put up with it, it will kill you.¡±


    ¡°So, I became the victim between you two?¡± I couldn¡¯t understand the devil inside him. I looked at him


    and I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He yed with the mobile phone in his hand and said simply, ¡°Not a victim. You¡¯re just in love with


    Dennis. He and I are still brothers, just to be fair, what I lose, he will lose it, too. Without empathy, he


    may not know what it¡¯s like to lose a loved one.


    I looked at him, and I couldn¡¯t understand him. Jackie said that uncle George had a daughter when he


    was young, but she died in an ident many years ago, so he never had another child.


    I also knew that Dennis had a cousin who dated Mario when she was younger.


    But I had never been a part of that past, and I certainly didn¡¯t know what it was like.


    I didn¡¯t know how he felt about Dennis, but I did know he probably had a broken heart to get to this


    point.


    He looked at me with a mixture ofpassion and emotion. ¡°Sometimes, I think you look a lot like her.


    I saw her in you when you handed me the clothes at T Vis. You have the same kind of heart. And


    then, I tried to help you get away from Dennis, so you could be free. Why didn¡¯t you leave him at that


    time?¡±


    He asked me, looking at me with extraordinarypassion. I pressed my lips together, not knowing


    what to say. Nor did he seem inclined to expect an answer.


    He looked at me and smiled, as if he wereughing at himself. ¡°You know, if you left Dennis, maybe


    your life would have been different. I wouldn¡¯t hurt you, I wouldn¡¯t have met Diana, and you wouldn¡¯t


    have gotten into this with your birth parents¡­¡±


    He looked up at me and smiled with a kind of violence, ¡°So, you see how damn Dennis is! He hurt the


    people he loved the most. He surrounds you under the banner of love. No matter how you break down


    inside, he¡¯ll tell you he¡¯ll always be there for you, and he¡¯ll take care of you. He says he will take good


    care of you, so good that you hate him but never have the heart to hurt him.¡±


    He smiled with coldness in his eyes, ¡°ra, actually I¡¯m the same as you. You are the lover, and I am


    the family. He hurt you, but loves you more, because of this, you are not willing to hurt him, and even


    willing to press the inner tangled contradictions, willing to continue to be with him. So am I. He indirectly


    caused me to lose my love, which made me miserable, but he pulled me out of hell again. I hate him,


    but I don¡¯t want to hurt him. Do you call thisplicated?¡±


    What made us human was that we all had feelings. And these feelings never exist alone, they all


    crossed andplemented each other.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at him, unable to tell whether I felt pity or sorry. I just said, ¡°So, you want to kill me and make


    him suffer?¡±


    He looked at me and smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Looking at the sulfuric acid on the table, I said, ¡°If I die, you two will turn against each other.¡±


    He nodded, and his eyes were sad. ¡°I know. It¡¯s for the best. When we be enemies, we won¡¯t


    have to worry so much. No one has to feel guilty, and no one has to bury the scars in his heart.¡±

 Chapter 439 It’s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 7

    Chapter 439 It¡¯s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 7


    Love, or hate. It sounded simple, but how could it be that easy?


    I said, ¡°Mario, can you promise me that rie will grow up safe and sound?¡±


    He nodded and calmly, ¡°Yes. She is my daughter, I will take good care of her, give her all love and


    care.¡±


    I did believe him.


    So, I nodded.


    Would the driver call the police? It didn¡¯t seem likely. I was a bit rash. I should have told Leo before I


    came. Otherwise, if I died, I was afraid my body would rot and no one would know.


    How ugly the decay was!


    Seeing me stare at sulfuric acid, he smiled, giving a kind of wanton smile, ¡°I gave you the choice to die


    the same way Irene did, and you deserve it.¡±


    Looking at him, I was a little angry, ¡°So as far as you''re concerned, I¡¯m still getting preferential


    treatment, right?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°At least it¡¯s ritualistic. Do it!¡±


    I was not afraid of death, but I was not willing to let myself die in this way, so I had not started.


    He was a man of great impatience. When I didn¡¯t respond, he just got up and went to the table.


    He picked it up, looked at me darkly, raised his eyebrows, and said with some impatience, ¡°You want


    me to do it myself?¡±


    I saw something hideous about him. Instinctively, I took a step back and looked at him, ¡°Mario, you


    have a way back!¡±


    ¡°Aha!¡± He burst outughing, then looked at me with a ghastly face. ¡°ra, you¡¯re scared.¡±


    Duh, no one was not afraid of this situation.


    Step by step, he approached me, and I unconsciously stepped back.


    ¡°Mario, the dead cannot be brought back. The living is precious.¡± I spoke out of instinct.


    He smiled grimly and didn¡¯t listen to what I said.


    He had wrenched the lid off his hand and was holding it close to me.


    Looking at me, he said grimly, ¡°You look a lot like Irene now. She was as bitter and struggling as you


    were when she left. I thought at the time, she must really want to live, but she just couldn¡¯t find a


    reason. Tell me, why can¡¯t I be her reason for her to live?¡±


    I looked at him, stepping back step by step. But I was blocked by the old stuff behind me, and there


    was nowhere to retreat.


    He looked at me like I was a clown. He threw sulfuric acid at me in a ghastly way.


    Almost at the same time, I instinctively raised my hand to protect my face, but I couldn¡¯tpletely


    block it.


    I was flung into the arms of a man. Almost at the same time, I heard the sound of rotting flesh and


    smelled something disgusting.


    I heard a man¡¯s voice in pain. Then a crowd of people came in.


    When I recovered, I realized that the acid thrown at me by Mario had been blocked by Dennis.


    I looked at Dennis¡¯s face, almost as white as paper.


    The strange but disgusting smell made me open my mouth, but unable to say a word.


    I watched as he fell to his knees in front of me and was whisked away.


    My head was buzzing, I couldn¡¯t say a word, and I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the hospital.


    There were doctors and nurses walking in front of me. The pain of hindsight came, and I knew that my


    face seemed to have been burned by sulfuric acid.


    ¡°The burns were small and involved the ball of the right eye. Fortunately, the cornea was not damaged


    and would not cause blindness.¡± It was a doctor in a white coat who had just dressed my wound.


    He obviously knew I was awake, so he exined the situation to me. I thought about his words and


    knew that my face was probably hurt, and my eyes were inevitably hurt.


    But why didn¡¯t I feel pain at first? Maybe it happened so fast, and I forgot it hurt.


    The doctor left and the nurse gave me an injection. She took my hand and patted it several times, but


    couldn¡¯t find the vein, so she looked up at me and said, ¡°Miss, I need you to make a fist.¡±


    I made a fist, and she looked carefully at the back of my hand. Then, presumably finding a vein, she


    took the slender needle and dipped it.


    Staring at her going in, I put my face aside and my muscles began to ache. Honestly, I was afraid of


    pain.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Probably seeing my expression, the nurse reminded me when she finished.


    I rxed and nced back at the needle that had been stuck in my left hand. I could see the blood


    vessels on the back of my hand bulging and I felt pain.


    I could not help saying, ¡°Hello, is it the wrong vein? The blood seems to be flowing backwards.¡±


    Not that I was being ridiculous, because in the infusion tube, it had gone from white liquid to red.


    The nurse looked back, froze for a while, tried to pull out the needle that had been inserted, and there


    was blood flowing out.


    She cleaned the wound with iodophor and said, ¡°Hold it.¡±


    I lifted my right hand and pressed it, thinking howplicated human veins were. They were all used


    to carry blood, but if we made a mistake, it would be a mess.


    Probably because of the mistake, my hand swelled where I had been pricked with a needle. There was


    no blood, but the bruises on the back of my hand were a little harsh.


    I threw the swab in the trash. The nurse also noticed the swelling bruises on the back of my hand. She


    frowned slightly, a little apologetically. But she didn¡¯t say she was sorry.


    She just took my hand and looked at it as if she was going to go on. I looked at the back of my hand


    and felt sorry for myself.


    So, I said, ¡°How about right hand this time?¡±


    It was hard to find my blood vessels before. My left hand was swollen now, and if she did it again and


    made a mistake, my hand wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    She nodded, looked down and patted the back of my right hand as before, and asked me to clench my


    fist.


    Fortunately, this one went well. When the needle went in, nothing happened.


    The nurse picked up the medicine, looked at my swollen left hand and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some ice


    I nodded and looked at my hands. My eyes were a little hazy because one of them was bandaged.


    Seeing with one eye always made me feel very blurry.


    Leo came in and passed the nurse. It was inevitable that he would be looked at because he was


    handsome and young.


    Leo was probably used to it. He came into the room and looked at me with worried eyes. He looked me


    over, then his eyes fell on the back of my hand.


    He said, ¡°How did it happen?¡±


    I said, ¡°Mainly because my hands are too white to find blood vessels.¡±


    He scowled slightly, then looked at me and said, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer his question, ¡°Did you find rie?¡±


    He nodded, ¡°Yes. Nova Pearson caught Dennis¡¯s eyes. When he found rie and realized something


    was wrong, he came back to the factory looking for you.¡±

 Chapter 440 It’s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 8

    Chapter 440 It¡¯s Because we Love Each Other That we Fight 8


    I pressed my lips together, thinking Dennis was really smart. The driver was totally unreliable. I thought


    he¡¯d at least call the cops.


    I couldn¡¯t help sighing. It seemed that we should never count on strangers.


    He looked at me with weird eyes, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask how Dennis¡¯s doing?¡±


    How could I put it?


    Dennis blocked most of the acid for me, and he was no better than me but I didn¡¯t know how to ask


    him.


    I looked up at Leo and asked, ¡°Leo, am I being selfish?¡±


    He frowned and his voice was low, ¡°He nned this for a long time. It¡¯s not your fault. You can¡¯t predict


    this. You have every right to resent Dennis, but ra, we can¡¯t deny that he¡¯s done his best for you.¡±


    Yeah, he did everything he could. He was a man, not a god, and he didn¡¯t expect that Mario was still


    holding his hatred in his heart, or that he would dig such a big trap for us after all these years.


    But this was all because of him, and these were the facts!


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Leo sighed and said helplessly when he saw me frowning, ¡°ra, if you don¡¯t put down a lot of things,


    your road will be more and more tiring.¡±


    I looked up at him and asked, ¡°What about you? Can you put Karina behind you and move on with


    her?¡±


    He fell silent and frowned, ¡°This is you we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    I nodded, ¡°Yeah, it was me. I¡¯m just talking to you in a different way. In fact, for many things, as long as


    they do not happen to us, we will feel indifferent, even feel tolerant. But when they happen to us, we


    will have a different attitude.¡±


    He pursed his lips, probably finding me boring, and chose silence.


    After the anesthesia, the burning pain of the face slowly came. As Iy in bed, I had a mental picture of


    what the scar would look like when it was healed.


    Since I would not speak, they had to be silent. Knowing that Dennis was the reason I got hurt, they


    both looked pretty unhappy.


    Fortunately, they also learned that Dennis had saved me from most of the damage, so they looked


    better now.


    But I was injured after all, there had to be an exnation.


    With Link¡¯s power, ording to the normal means of arrest, even if the Bet family was powerful,


    there was nothing they could do. After all, they did hurt me and Dennis.


    So, Mario was found guilty of wounding with intent. There was little suspense as he was thoroughly


    arrested.


    Dennis was badly hurt. He was burned with acid, so much so that if he wasn¡¯t careful, he¡¯d be dead.


    He spent a few days in intensive care before his condition improved.


    When he was transferred to the general ward, he was still in bed and unable to move. The gauze on


    my face had been removed, there was no serious problem with my eyes, but the scar on my face was


    left.


    It was on the left side of the face, around the eyes. The scar was not big, just a piece the size of the


    thumb, but because it was on my face, it was particrly harsh.


    Because of that, even though the gauze had been removed, I posted a beauty sticker on it. It was


    rmended to me by the nurses at the hospital as a way to get rid of scars.


    I figured if I was going to live, the scar on my face would matter.


    Dennis hadn¡¯t woken up yet. The doctor said he needed to rest. The burns were so extensive that they


    damaged some nerves.


    I moved a stool and sat by his bed, watching him. Because the burn was on his back, he was lying on


    his stomach.


    Looking at his still handsome profile, I wondered if he and I owed each other.


    Maybe over the years, we couldn¡¯t tell whether what we felt was love or what we owed each other.


    Because we owed each other, so, we couldn¡¯t leave each other.


    Dennis woke up in the night. The doctor changed his medicine and said, ¡°It hurts a lot after the


    anesthesia. The patient can¡¯t get out of bed for the time being, remember to change his urine bag and


    wash his body to avoid difort.¡±


    I nodded. I knew all that. This seemed to be the first time I had taken care of Dennis in years.


    It seemed that he had seldom been ill before, and had never been seriously ill.


    He was miserable, too, to have lived half his life in peace, and yet to be subjected to such an


    unountable change.


    After the doctor left, the nurse carefully changed the medicine for his back. He still had fluid on the back


    of his hand. The nurse took care of it, looked at me and said, ¡°The medicine for the wound needs to be


    changed every three hours, so you should call us.¡±


    I nodded and lowered my voice to say thanks.


    Not long after the nurse left, Dennis woke up. Hey prone on the bed, his thin lips moving slightly as if


    he had a hoarse voice.


    I got up, poured water, and gave it to him through a straw. He shook his head and motioned for me to


    use the ss.


    I obeyed. After drinking the water, he looked better. He looked at me, his mouth white. ¡°I¡¯m d to see


    you¡¯re okay.¡±


    It was strange that the man¡¯s first words when he woke up made me cry.


    I squashed my voice and looked at him, ¡°Dennis, you¡¯re an asshole.¡±


    He smiled and the corners of his mouth turned up. His face was haggard, but still handsome. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, it¡¯s just a minor wound. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    I red at him, my throat aching. ¡°So, what¡¯s a big wound?¡± He almost lost half his life, but he said it


    was a minor injury. He really didn¡¯t take his life seriously.


    He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡± I really wanted to be a cruel wife and let him die of thirst, but when I


    looked at his eyes, I gave up.


    I give him water. I felt sad and miserable. Tears hit the backs of my hands unconsciously.


    He smiled and sighed when he saw that, ¡°Why are you crying so much? Girls should not always cry,


    crying too long would make you ugly.¡±


    I stared at him, my voice choking, ¡°How can I be ugly when I¡¯m already disfigured? Dennis, I don¡¯t need


    you to sacrifice for me, and I don¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    He smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t ask for your gratitude, you fool. Mario was after me. You¡¯re innocent. Well, I¡¯m the


    one who put you through this, so I deserve it. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±


    I lowered my head and said quietly, ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking.¡±


    He smiled and took my head. I tried to pull it back, but when I pushed, he hissed in pain. Apparently, he


    pulled the wound.


    Never mind. I was fine with him holding my hand.


    My hand was in his. Probably from the anesthesia, his hands were cold. For the first time, I felt his


    hands cold.


    He said, ¡°ra, I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t seem to be your hero. Every time you get hurt, I¡¯m not there to save


    everything for you. This time, too. I thought I could shield you from all the damage, but no, you¡¯re still


    hurt.¡±


    He raised his hand and tried to touch the scar on my face, but he pulled it back because he was pulling


    so hard that it hurt.

 Chapter 441 Because of Love (9)

    Chapter 441 Because of Love (9)


    My heart felt like a ball of cotton was stuck in my heart, and I felt a sudden pain. I watched him shake


    his head, tears choked in his eyes, and it was very ufortable, "Dennis, I never wanted a hero."


    He smiled lightly and took my hand to his lips. His lips were very cold. I knew that his anesthesia had


    passed, and the wound was starting to hurt.


    He said, "Four years ago, I identally harmed you and your child, and four yearster I identally


    harmed you again. I''m sorry, I know you have a grudge in your heart. Actually, that''s fine. I know rie.


    When an ident happened, you left without saying a word. You asked Folly, begged the Kennedy


    family, but you just forgot me. I don''t me you for not thinking about me the first time when you were


    in danger. I me me for not doing well enough. I''m sorry for making you think of relying on me when


    things go wrong."


    I opened my mouth, wanting to deny it, but inexplicably found that what he said was the truth.


    It''s not worth what to say. After a pause, I can only say, "Dennis, don''t talk!"


    He smiled, "It''s okay, I''m willing to wait, I''m willing to work hard, and wait for you to put me first."


    I always thought that I lived half my life with only one Dennis alive, but now that I think about it, I don''t


    actually have one.


    Maybe I only live by myself, I don''t seem to know how to let go and forget, and I am ustomed to


    carry all the past on my back and move on.


    I don''t want to meet new people, and I don''t want to let go of all my former lovers.


    So along the way, we all worked hard.


    After the anesthesia waspletely over, he was sweating from the pain, but I couldn''t do anything. I


    washed the towel and wiped his sweat. He just looked at me and smiled, as if it wasn''t me that was


    hurting.


    Seeing me crouching by the bed, he said, "ra, what are you doing?"


    I know, he just wanted to talk to me and divert his attention.


    I unbuttoned the urine bag and said after a while, "Change the urine bag!"


    There was no more of his voice, and it seemed that for a moment, he was silent.


    I know that people who are looked up to, never want to be seen like this, and I understand his


    embarrassment.


    Silently taking care of everything, he closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep.


    But the dense sweat stains on his forehead told me that he did not, and I silently wiped his sweat with a


    towel.


    His hand was held down by him, his eyes were facing each other, his eyes were too deep and pitch


    ck.


    At this time, silence is the best.


    I didn''t speak, neither did he, I wiped his sweat, I moved slightly closer to him, and gave him a light kiss


    on the lips.


    "Dennis, I''m your wife, it''s not embarrassing, we will get sick and die of old age in the future, all of


    which will slowly pass over time, this is normal and not embarrassing."


    He looked at me with deep eyes, and it took him a long time to let go of me.


    The doctor said that you can eat some liquid food. Luna cooked some porridge and I blew it cold and


    fed him.


    He didn''t seem to want to eat it, but every time I brought the porridge to his mouth, he looked at me


    and ate it anyway.


    We came and went, but we ate half the bowl. Luna looked at us and sat silently.


    After feeding him, Luna handed me a new serving of porridge, water in his eyes.


    "You have to eat too,"she said. "You can''t starve yourself."


    I looked up at her, saw the sadness and distress in her eyes, took the porridge subconsciously, and


    realized that there was still Dennis left in my hand.


    The potion was too much, Dennis couldn''t hold it, and fell asleep.


    Luna looked at me, saw that I had taken a few bites, and put it down, feeling a little distressed, she


    said, "Always eat more, otherwise you will have the energy to take care of him."


    I thought it was the same, and I forced myself to take a few bites, but I put down the box when I


    couldn''t eat it.


    She packed up and looked at me, still very distressed, "You must take care of yourself."


    I was too busy looking at her, and felt a little stuck in my heart. I couldn''t hold back, looked at her and


    said, "What were you thinking when you threw me away?"


    Such a topic is a bit abrupt. Over the years, I have told others every day that it''s okay to have no


    biological parents, I don''t need it.


    But, in fact, every time I see other people walking with their parents and acting like a spoiled child, I am


    very envious. I am afraid that others will see through this envy, so I dare not look at it more.


    She burst into tears and trembled a little. I knew it was a sad and ufortable emotion.


    Without waiting for her answer, I said to myself, "When I was a child, I wrote an essay and won an


    award. When I was in the third grade, the title of the essay was ''My mother''. My grandmother was very


    happy and asked me, "I want to If you want to see myposition, I didn''t show her, and I didn''t even


    show her Muzi, who went to school with me, originally I wanted to burn thatposition, but in the end


    I couldn''t bear it."


    Seeing her wipe her tears, I sighed, "Actually, you are not the same as the mother I imagined. When I


    was a child, I always wondered what my mother was like, because I have never met her, so I think she


    should be like Muzi''s mother. That way, she likes to nag. Every time Muzi doesn''t get up in the morning,


    she will stand beside Muzi''s bed and nag until Muzi copses. It is also possible that my mother will be


    like Ann''s mom in the alley. She always likes to give Ann to Ann. Buy beautiful dresses and good-


    looking things, I have thought a lot about what you look like, but I just never thought about you, you


    don''t seem to be what I imagined, without the beauty and warmth I expected, your appearance did not


    give me Brings beauty and joy, but only pain."


    Her voice was choked, probably too ufortable, and she didn''t catch her breath for a while.


    She said, "ra, I''m sorry, I was wrong, you give me another chance, I will try my best, and I must be


    the mother you imagined."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I feel a little sad. The people I miss day and night after I was a child, I found out when I grew up that


    maybe some people are only suitable for living and their memory will be good enough.


    I pulled a tissue for her and asked her to wipe her tears, "I can''t understand your feelings and sadness


    when you abandoned me, but I can understand your love for your child. Grandma said, no matter how


    dark our road is, we must There is sunshine, but I can''t sit until I face the sunshine, you are all right,


    probably only your life is wrong. I med you at first, but now I don''t."


    People in this world are not perfect. Luna and Samuel are neither bad nor good. As parents, although


    they are at fault, they are not all wrong.


    I''m probably a lucky person. I met Dennis''s love, and my parents were not ruthless and unrighteous,


    and I was lucky.


    Anyone who met the mother Kris spoke of would inevitably feel disgusted in their hearts.


    She ''s fate is tragic enough. She was lost when she was a child, and now she has achieved


    something, but she was forced by her biological parents.


    Think about it carefully, how can life be perfect, who is not a chicken feather in one ce, but still has


    to travel forward and live bravely.


    Luna said, "ra, I know that you have been very hard all these years. In the future, we will walk with


    you. As long as you leave us, we will always be there."

 Chapter 442 Because of Love (10)

    Chapter 442 Because of Love (10)


    I pursed my lips, smiled slightly, looked at her and said, "Your porridge is delicious, thank you!"


    She was stunned for a moment, and her tears fell even more fiercely, but she smiled.


    I think it''s always a relief, I don''t want to be like Mario.


    The so-called relief is not to whitewash the peace, but to open up the wound and still believe that the


    future is promising.


    Sending Luna off, it''s already early morning. I''m not very sleepy. Considering that I have to get up in


    the middle of the night to move Dennis, I have to stay here.


    In the middle of the night, I fell into a light sleep, faintly aware of movement, and opened my eyes to


    see Dennis trying to move to get up.


    Almost subconsciously, I sat up straight from the bed and got out of bed to help him.


    Seeing me awake, he was sweating slightly on his forehead probably because of the wound, and


    looked at me apologetically and said, "Wake you up?"


    I shook my head, feeling a little distressed, and supported him and said, "What''s wrong with you? The


    doctor said, I can''t get out of bed yet."


    He pursed his lips, put his arm against the edge of the bed, and said, "Go to the bathroom."


    I was stunned for a moment and said, "There is a potty..."


    "Help me!"he said, his voice still low and powerful, with his unique maism and sternness.


    I''m always proud, I couldn''t get over him, so I just helped him get out of bed.


    At 1.8 meters tall, he supported me. I don''t know if it was my illusion. He didn''t seem to put gravity on


    me.


    When I entered the bathroom, he still had an infusion on his arm. I hardly thought about it, and I


    lowered my head to help him untie his belt.


    He was holding it down with one hand, looking a little helpless, "Okay, I cane by myself, you go


    outside and wait for me."


    I was worried, "it''s inconvenient for you to sit down!"It was the back that was injured, and walking was


    fine, but sitting down would cause the wound to be pulled.


    He smiled and shook his head, "It''s okay, wait for me outside, darling."


    I looked at him, really worried. I hung his infusion bottle aside and said, "I''ll untie it for you. I''ll just sit


    with you without looking at you."


    "Honey, wait for me outside!"He smiled, half coaxing and half pushing, "Don''t worry, I''m not a child, I''m


    sure in my heart, I''ll call you if anything happens."


    Looking at each other, he was very determined to let me believe him, I was wondering how could there


    be such a stubborn person!


    Sighing slightly, he left the bathroom, and the bathroom door was pushed open by him.


    I pursed my lips and realized that this person is really stubborn.


    Because I was worried, I sat outside and waited for a while. The time was too long. I was a little


    worried. I couldn''t help but shout to the bathroom, "Dennis, are you okay?"


    "Well, it''s fine!"he replied, his voice cold and capable.


    About ten minutester, when I heard the sound of water, I got up and prepared to go in. I didn''t want to


    just push the door when he was standing at the door.


    Seeing that he was okay, I breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to help him back to the hospital


    bed.


    Because the dressing needs to be changed every three hours, the nurse came in and changed the


    dressing for him. This time, the wound was not covered too much, and the wound was directly exposed


    to the air.


    Looking at therge area of burns on his back, my heart tightened for a while, and I broke out in a cold


    sweat.


    "The rotten skin is basically gone, and new flesh has begun to grow, and it will take a while to stay in


    the hospital. Try not to makerge movements, as it will tear the new flesh and affect the speed of


    wound healing."After the doctor exined, Dennis The rotten flesh on the back was removed, the


    scalpel was put away, and then the nurse continued toe out of the wound.


    I looked at the wound on his back, the blood was blurry, and the hair stood up involuntarily.


    The wound was bandaged and an infusion was needed. Because of the drug, Dennis fell into a deep


    sleep.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and couldn''t fall asleep. The scar seemed tost a lifetime.


    After rie found her, she did not let here to the hospital, but directly sent her and Shen Yu back


    to City P.


    It was originally said to bring Dennis back to City P''s hospital, but considering the tossing and tearing of


    the wound on the road, he simply waited for the injury to heal before going back.


    Samuel and Luna came to see us almost every day. It wasn''t a clean walk, but it was still harmonious.


    Luna ced the porridge and food. Seeing that I was not looking well, she said slightly, "Why don''t you


    go to the hotel to have a good night''s sleep, recover your energy, ande back again. Tonight, I and


    you... Dad will stay here?"


    When she said this, she was a little cautious, and I shook my head, "It''s okay, you can sleep here at


    night, it doesn''t matter. You have a lot of things in City P, so you should go back early to deal with it."


    Luna hurriedly shook her head, "It''s nothing, I''m getting old, so I''ll leave thepany''s affairs to Chen


    Xing, don''t worry."


    I didn''t say much, I really didn''t sleep wellst night, and it was noon, but sleepiness struck.


    In addition to eating, the food was full, Dennis fell asleep, Luna and Samuel also sat quietly guarding.


    Maybe it was too quiet, and I somehow fell asleep in a daze.


    I didn''t sleep wellst night. I slept very deeply this time. A nurse came in to change the dressing. I


    could feel it, but I opened my eyes slightly.


    Until the afternoon, when I woke up, Dennis was reading, Samuel wasn''t there, and Luna was drowsy


    on his side.


    Seeing me awake, Dennis put down what was in his hand and pulled a tissue for me.


    I was a little stunned and didn''t understand what he meant. He smiled lightly and said in a warm voice,


    "Wipe your saliva!"


    pulling the tissue and wiping my mouth, I pursed my lips, sat up straight, and said, "Is it already


    afternoon?"


    He nodded, "Are you hungry?"


    How do I feel that the person being taken care of now is me?


    He couldn''t help but said, "Are you hungry?"


    Luna woke up when she heard the movement, looked at me and Dennis, took out her phone and


    checked the time.


    Seeing that it was already afternoon, I got up and poured a ss of water and handed it to me, saying,


    "Drink some water, your dad is going back to cook,e overter."


    I was stunned, took the water, looked at Dennis and said, "How are you, do you feel better?"


    He nodded, "It doesn''t hurt so much!"


    Luna got up and went to the bathroom. When she came out, she wiped her hands with a tissue, looked


    at us and said, "What do you want to eat?"


    Dennis shook his head, looked at me and said, "Want something to eat?"


    I thought about it, "You can!"


    It''s really hard to figure out what to eat for a while.


    Luna went out with her bag, and her phone, which had not been touched, rang. It was from Folly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    There was a bit of sharpness in her voice, "How are you, how are you? Which hospital are you in?"


    I was bombarded with a bunch of questions from him, and after a while, I said, "I''m fine, I''m still in H


    town, it may take a few days before I can go to City P."


    She clicked her tongue and said, "I know you are in H town, I will ask which hospital you are in H town."


    "Just People''s Hospital, what''s wrong?"


    "I''lle to see youter, have you eaten yet?"


    I was stunned, looked out the window, and couldn''t help but say, "When did youe to H town?"


    "Just got off the ne, let''s not talk about it, you can send me the address, and I wille to find you


    Dennis looked at me and smiled, "Folly?"

 Chapter 443 Because of Love (11)

    Chapter 443 Because of Love (11)


    I nodded and put away my phone, "She has a big belly. It''s not safe to run back and forth like this."


    He nodded, but agreed, "You''ll pick her upter, be careful."


    I nodded, called the nurse to change the medicine for him, and exined it before going out.


    Folly said she took a taxi and didn''t need to pick it up, but I was still worried, so I simply called a taxi for


    her, made arrangements, and went to the hotel to book a new room.


    Fortunately, the airport is not far from here, she will arrive in half an hour and settle her things in the


    hotel.


    Seeing that although the coat she was wearing was very loose andrge, it could be seen that her belly


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    was much bigger.


    "It''s almost New Year''s Eve, and it snowed heavily in City P. Are you going to stay in H town this year?"


    She put the clothes in the closet and asked me.


    I sighed slightly, "This matter is not settled yet. Dennis is seriously injured and may have to spend


    some time in H town."


    She put her things away, looked at me sideways, became serious, and said, "The Cheng family has


    been arrogant for so many years, it ''s time to restrain themselves."


    "It''s not from the Cheng family, it''s Mario. He never came out about the Fu family''s youngest daughter.


    Later, with Muzi''s departure, he felt somewhat out of bnce."


    She sat on the sofa and couldn''t help sighing, "You said that this person is not suitable for living. Some


    wounds have to be treated by themselves. Otherwise, if they are pressed for a long time, they will harm


    others and themselves."


    I bowed my head and thought to myself, how can one sentence determine whether it is right or wrong?


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, she looked at me and said, "What did the Bet family say?"


    I shook my head, "I don''t know yet. Dennis probably didn''t n to pursue further investigations. He just


    handed it over to the police in ordance with criminal responsibility. Maybe he will stay in Laurie for a


    few years."


    She frowned, but she said with a pity, "Calcting his age, he is only thirty-five or sixty-six. When he


    inevitably be pointed at that time. point."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say.


    After chatting for a while, it was gettingte. I originally wanted to let her rest in the hotel, but I didn''t


    expect her to go to the hospital to see Dennis.


    Simply, I didn''t feel relieved to leave her alone in the hotel, so I agreed.


    Went with her to the hospital, Luna and Samuel hade, still cooked porridge, but made other


    dishes.


    Seeing me and Folly, Samuel looked at Folly and scolded, "How can I run around with a big belly? It


    doesn''t make people worry."


    Folly said a little naughty, "Brother, I''m still young this month, and I can still walk around. When I''m


    older, I won''t go if I can''t."


    Samuel red at her and said nothing.


    Luna took out all the other dishes, looked at me and said, "Come here, eat first, and I''ll talk about


    anythingter."


    Samuel pursed his lips and stopped using him. He motioned for Folly to finish eating and hurry back


    to the hotel to rest.


    It didn''t take long for Zack to follow, saying that she was worried that she was running around alone.


    The two of them seemed awkward, flirted with each other, and left after eating something.


    Luna and Samuel didn''t let me stay overnight in the hospital, they had to stay with me.


    Helpless, I can''t say much, so I just leave it to them.


    Fortunately, the ward isrge enough, with sofas and beds, but a few people are left behind, not as


    Because Luna and Samuel were there, it was much easier for Dennis to turn over and get up at night.


    Sometimes when I fell asleep, Samuel and Luna would help him go to the bathroom lightly.


    I didn''t know until I woke up, so I had to go back to sleep. When I woke up the next day, Luna and


    Samuel went back to the hotel.


    I slept wonderfully that night, looked much better, Dennis had no flesh on his back, and the wound was


    growing fast.


    Folly came over early, but Zack was worried, and with the New Year''s Eveing soon, he was


    worried that the airport would be too crowded after a long dy to return to City P.


    All in all, after everyone persuaded them together, Folly and Zack returned to City P.


    For the next few days, Luna and Samuel still stayed in H town. They were here, and I felt a lot more


    rxed.


    It was a few days after I learned that the old man of the Bet family ascended to heaven. I heard


    that many vitions were found in the properties of the Bet family in H town, and all of them were


    forcibly stopped.


    The Bet family made its fortune from daily necessities. Although it is not a high-end thing, because


    it is a daily necessities, everyone cannot live without these things. For decades, the Bet family has


    almost monopolized the daily life of the entire H town. Supplies store, production, sales and export are


    almost all in the hands of the Bet family.


    In this way, this industry chain has be an almost unbreakable industry, which has also contributed


    to the prosperity of the Bet family.


    But it is precisely because it is a daily necessities, so once an ident urs, it is easy to be


    investigated by the Bureau of Industry and Commerce. Once a problem urs, it is like a domino, one


    problem after another.


    Probably because of this, the old man of the Bet family was so anxious that he didn''te up and


    left.


    The younger son just entered the prison, the old man returned to heaven again, and the entire Bet


    family was in chaos for a while.


    "The Bet family has been in H town for too long, and it''s time to change hands."It was Luna who


    spoke, she walked up to me and handed me a ss of water.


    I put away the phone and couldn''t help but sigh, her eyes are pretty good.


    She sat next to me and asked me with a sigh, "What are you and Dennis nning in the future?"


    I was stunned for a moment, a little confused, and I thought Dennis and I were fine now.


    Seeing that I looked at her for unknown reasons, she said, "You are all in your thirties, and you are not


    too young. After all, ry is not your own. Have you ever considered having a child?"


    I was a little distracted, these words, she seems to have told me once.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, she continued, "I know, you young people have their own ideas, but in this


    life, no matter how much you struggle, you hope that you can live the rest of your life in a normal way.


    The older you are, the more you like it. There are people around me, and I hope that I can have


    children and grandchildren. ra, ra, you raised ra, you love her, but a woman will always have


    a child of her own in her life. It is not superstition or ignorance. It''s just an experience of life."


    I thought about her words over and over again, and I didn''t think it was wrong. I thought about it and


    said, "When Dennis recovers from his injury, we will consider the child."


    She smiled lightly, and the corners of her mouth overflowed with joy, "Okay, okay, my father and I can


    bring you children in the future."


    I held the water ss in my hand, and my heart slowly rxed, thinking that this is actually pretty good.


    the future, I will raise ry, raise a child belonging to me and Dennis, and live a normal life. In fact, fate


    seems to have favored me.

 Chapter 444 Because of Love (12)

    Chapter 444 Because of Love (12)


    There was a breeze blowing in the corridor, it was cold, Luna got up, she said, "Go to the ward and sit,


    I''ll ask the doctor if I can discharge first, or transfer to City P, the Chinese New Year ising soon,


    let''s fight for the family to go back City P, have a good year together."


    I nodded and watched as she went to the doctor''s office, got up and went back to the ward where


    Dennis and Samuel were chatting.


    He didn''t mean to eavesdrop, but when he raised his hand and pushed the door, he heard Dennis''


    voice, a little serious. He said, "Actually, you don''t need to kill the Bet family."


    Obviously, the words were addressed to Samuel.


    Samuel''s voice was thick, and he seemed a little indifferent, "Your friendship with the Bet family is


    not enough to exchange them for hurting my daughter."


    "Once the Bet family has an ident, it''s not easy to turn over."Dennis''s words are mostly for the


    sake of Mario!


    Samuel sneered, "I don''t want to think about the matter between the Bet family and you. When you


    and Mario nned to attack the George family, this showdown started."


    I have some doubts, Dennis intends to do something to the George family?


    Dennis'' voice came, "The things of the past have passed, and since the chapter is about to be turned


    over, I don''t think there is any need to bring it up again."


    Samuel''s voice was deep and deep, and seemed to be a little disdainful, "When you switched


    raDNA, you nned to do something with the George family, right? Pretend to let Mario get close to


    my wife, let them join forces against you, and let Mario take it from my wife. Mo''s information, you didn''t


    want ra to recognize us at first, mostly because you were afraid that once you destroyed the George


    family, ra and you would be at odds with each other, right?"


    I was stunned, my body was a little stiff, and I suddenly thought of the information Jackie had revealed


    to me before, that Mario and Luna had indeed walked in private for a long time.


    Only at that time, Jackie told me that Mario and Luna teamed up to vent their anger on Irene.


    Looking at the two men in the ward, I couldn''t help but take a step back. They were both people in the


    mall, and the conspiracy was not something I could guess.


    Dennis can already do it. Looking at him, he said with a light eye, "The George family is not enough to


    reach out to Newton Town in City P, saying that I have no action, it is impossible."


    "Humph!"Samuel snorted coldly, "Although the George family has been in the underworld for many


    years, they have always been upright and upright. They reached out to Newton Town just to find my


    daughter, and did not intend to cause any trouble to you."


    "But Irene is dead, it''s a fact!"Dennis said, his voice low and somewhat angry.


    Samuel frowned. "That was an ident."


    "So this ident, we didn''t start to settle it until today."Dennis said, with a bit of coolness in his voice.


    Samuel snorted coldly, "The things between you young people, now there is no reason to hurt people


    who don''t matter, you still think you are justified, Dennis, if you want to live with ra, we''d better all do


    it. When it''s written off, don''t continue talking about the past, otherwise, you and I will not have a better


    time in the future."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t intend to continue listening. I continued back to the corridor and sat down


    with a ss of water.


    Four years ago, Dennis''s purpose of swapping DNA seemed far less simple than I thought.


    Mario and Luna got very close, but then left without doing anything. I have never studied these things


    carefully.


    And Irene''s death, which I never thought would involve me one day.


    When Luna came back, seeing that I was still sitting in the corridor in a daze, she couldn''t help but ask,


    "Why are you still sitting here, the venttion is too cold, go back to the ward."


    As he said that, he reached out his hand to grab me and led me towards the ward.


    in the ward.


    Dennis and Samuel have finished the conversation. Seeing use in, Samuel got up, habitually


    pulled Luna into his arms, and said, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to ask the hospital if Dennis can be transferred to City P, so that we can celebrate the New


    Year together as a family this year."Luna said with a look of joy on his face.


    Looking at Dennis, he said, "Shen Yan, it''s okay for you to get out of bed and move around now!"


    Dennis nodded, "Yes!"


    Luna smiled, "The doctor said, as long as you can get out of bed and walk around, and the wound is


    not involved, you can transfer to the hospital. You see, it will be New Year''s Eve soon. I don''t know this


    H town. It''s not convenient, or we will go through the discharge procedures in a few days, how about


    going back to City P for the Chinese New Year?"


    Obviously, this was asking for Dennis'' opinion.


    Dennis nodded, but he couldn''t see any emotional changes, and nodded slightly, "Yes!"


    Luna was very happy, and pulled Samuel to say that he was going to H town. After all, it is a


    prosperous city. Many foreign luxury goods can be bought in H town. Luna wanted to go around.


    Samuel had no objection, but agreed and went with him.


    Leaving me and Dennis behind, I had something on my mind, and I lost a lot of words for a while.


    After just asking about his wound, he sat on the sofa in a daze.


    He looked at me in a low, warm voice and said, "ra,e here!"


    Looking up at him, seeing that he patted the seat next to him, he smiled and said, "Come and sit!"


    I got up, walked to his side, sat down, looked up at him and smiled. I wanted to lean on his arms, but I


    was worried about hurting him, so I just leaned my head on his shoulders, didn''t exert any force, just


    moved closer he.


    He raised his hand, pressed me on his shoulder, and said in a low voice, "Rely on it with peace of


    mind, it doesn''t hurt!"


    I smiled lightly, and couldn''t help but feel a little sore in my eyes. Forget it, don''t ask anything. The days


    toe are so long, so don''t mention those irrelevant little things.


    The rain in H town has be standard. Since we came here, it seems that it has not stopped, and it


    has been pattering.


    To be discharged from the hospital, Dennis said, was going to the police station to see Mario.


    I was reluctant to go, after all, I couldn''t retaliate with virtue, but Dennis said to go, I didn''t refute it and


    agreed.


    Mario''s criminal responsibility judgment was personally supervised by Shen Changlin, so no matter


    how powerful the Bet family was, there was nothing they could do.


    Money in the face of power, sometimes weak and powerless.


    Therefore, Mario was sentenced to intentional wounding and seven years in prison, in the outskirts of H


    town.


    Samuel and Luna didn''t want to see Mario, so they just asked the driver to take us there.


    The car was parked at the gate of the prison, looking up at the iron gate of Nuoda, it was too high, just


    looking at this door was daunting enough.


    "Seven yearster, ry will be twelve years old, seven years in the blink of an eye!"I said, feeling


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Dennis smiled, stretched out his hand to pull me, patted the back of my hand, smiled, "People always


    have to pay for their own mistakes."


    The car is parked on the side of the road, and the low-level is deste, so there are almost no cars


    <ping and going, and there is no need to worry about no cars to park.

 Chapter 445 Because of Love (13)

    Chapter 445 Because of Love (13)


    Dennis can basically walk on his own, as long as the movement is notrge, it will not affect.


    There is a rtively small door on the side of the prison, which is only for the family members of the


    prisoners to visit.


    Because of the greeting in advance, a police officer was waiting at the door. Seeing Dennis and me, he


    stepped forward and said, "Mr. George, Mrs. George."


    Dennis nodded, reaching for me, the officer leading the way.


    Passing through the door, there was a somewhat deste corridor in the past. On both sides of the


    road was a training ground simr to the military training grounds, followed by a building with police


    officers guarding the residence of the prisoners.


    Before arriving at the visiting hall, the policeman seemed to know about Dennis'' injury, and the


    policeman walked slowly.


    It took half an hour to see Mario, with his hands in handcuffs through the thick safety ss, his face a


    little haggard.


    But the sternness on his body was the same as before, sitting on the chair, he looked at Dennis, pursed


    his lips, and did not pick up the receiver.


    Leaning on the chair leisurely, a pair of ck eyes looked at Dennis lightly, especially dismissive.


    This is going to tear the face off.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I looked at him and suddenly felt sad in my heart.


    The two men were originally friends who have experienced countless lives and deaths together, but


    now they have be like this.


    Can not help but sigh.


    After a long time, Mario picked up the receiver, looked at Dennis coldly and said, "She''s lucky!"


    Apparently, she''s talking about me here!


    I pursed my lips, and my hands that were sped together couldn''t help but tighten, and because of


    the force, there was a lot of pain.


    took a deep breath and quietly continued to listen to their words.


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, his face stern, "You know she''s innocent, she shouldn''t have been hurt."


    Mario raised his eyes to look at me, frowned slightly, "The scars on her face will stay with her for the


    rest of her life and will never go away."


    I subconsciously raised my hand to touch the wound on my face, feeling a little pain in my heart.


    After all, he is ayman, how could he not care about this scar!


    Dennis didn''t care about his words at all, he just said, "Mario, have you ever thought that it''s your


    fault?"


    "Impossible!"Mario shouted suddenly, his voice was a bit piercing, "I can''t be wrong, it''s you, it''s you!"


    Dennis looked at him and didn''t rush to speak, but it was this scorching gaze that made Mario''s hand


    holding the receiver start to tremble.


    He smashed the receiver in his hand, a little emotional, Dennis looked at him, but didn''t speak.


    The policeman came and stopped the emotional Mario, looking at Dennis, as if asking if he wanted to


    continue the conversation.


    Dennis shook his head, motioned for the police to take him away, and watched the backs of them leave


    with a gloomy expression.


    About ten minutester, the person in charge of the prison came over, looked at Dennis and said, "Mr.


    George, everything is settled, do you have anything to exin?"


    Dennis handed him a letter in his hand and said, "Give him the letter and tell him I''ll take good care of


    rie."


    The man nodded and took the letter, feeling a little nervous.


    with Dennis, in the car, I don''t understand, looked at him and said, "Your letter to Mario?"


    He shook his head, took out the cigarette, and was about to light it, but when he saw me staring at him,


    he couldn''t help but take it back.


    He said lightly, "Irene wrote it to him."


    I shouldn''t have asked about Irene, but I was curious and couldn''t help it.


    He couldn''t help but said, "Dennis, can you tell me about Irene?"


    He raised his eyebrows and asked the driver to start the car, and the scenery outside the car window


    passed by in a hurry.


    For a long time, he looked at me and said, "Grandma always had a regret when she was young, that


    she couldn''t return to her hometown, to have a garden with flowers and nts she liked, three meals a


    day with grandpa, a dog and a cat. Live the rest of your life together."


    "Grandpa is from the north and has been in the army for three generations. He could have stayed in


    City P and continued to rely on his ancestors'' foundation and reputation to do business and raise his


    offspring. The younger children went directly to Newton Town, and for the children''s future, he started a


    business in Newton Town, so there waster the George Group."


    I listened quietly, leaning my head on his shoulder, as if he had never told me about the Fu family.


    Pulling me, he continued to speak, "The George Group has improved since then, but Grandpa still


    hoped that the Fu family''s children could have a good career, he sent my aunt back to City P, andter


    let me and Irene We also came to City P to be able to give us the opportunity to choose."


    "That is, aftering to City P, I met Mario and Jingjian. Simrly, Irene also knew them. Irene fell in


    love with Mario, which was unexpected to me. She has a quirky personality since she was a child, but


    she is naive and has no scheming. At that time, Mario always had other people in his heart and had no


    feelings for Irene."


    "Irene chased him for two years and was shameless. Later, for some reason, Mario agreed to be with


    her, but not long after, Irene took the initiative to break up with him, probably because he found out that


    Mario has someone in his heart, so... ¡­"


    "Why did youmit suicideter?"Irene is an optimistic woman. Even if she broke up with love, this


    kind of thing should not make her go down the road of suicide.


    Dennis didn''t speak, but I noticed something was wrong with his hands, the first time I''d seen this man


    fidget.


    He is shaking!


    I stretched out my hand to hold him, and he held it back, looking up at me, his eyes were a little wet, his


    voice was choked, and he seemed to be speechless for a while.


    "Dennis, you don''t need to say anything, it''s okay, it''s okay!"I said, without further questioning.


    For a long time, he took a long breath and rxed, "I lost her that night, she called me many times, but


    I didn''t answer it, I didn''t do it on purpose, I thought She''s as petty as usual, but I didn''t expect her to go


    to a nightclub by herself, City P ten years ago, not what it is now, Irene was ruined that night."


    I suddenly thought of his conversation with Samuel when he was in the hospital, and I couldn''t help but


    shudder.


    Looking at him, he was a little uncertain, "Did Samuel''s people do it?"


    He nodded, "By the time Mario and I found Irene, she had been left in the alley next to the nightclub,


    covered in blood and filthy."


    He suddenly raised his eyes and looked at me, his eyes were full of water vapor, "A dozen men, after


    they did those disgusting things to Irene, they also ruined her face, shey in the hospital for a whole


    month, but She''s hurt so badly, the reproductive system is broken."


    My hair stood up for a while, my body was shaking a little, and the fear in my heart made me almost


    unable to breathe.

 Chapter 446 Because of Love (14)

    Chapter 446 Because of Love (14)


    The reason why all Irenesmit suicide is because they were turned...and ruined their faces.


    No wonder Mario wanted to destroy me with acid, he didn''t bother to hurt me in the same way, he just


    wanted me to die.


    "However, those people have no grievances with you, why are they so cruel?"Even if there is hatred,


    how much hatred will be so heavy.


    He shook his head and sighed slightly, "City P back then was chaotic and there were so many innocent


    girls like Irene. Samuel was so powerful that he was in a hurry to clean himself up and kicked out most


    of the people under hismand. In order to smear the George family and learn about Samuel''s long-


    lost daughter and a teenage woman, these people specifically target those girls who are single, and the


    method is extremely cruel."


    I think such a thing is simply unreasonable, and I was a little angry for a while, "How can they do this!"


    "It is precisely because of what happened back then that Samuel kept a low profile when looking for his


    daughter. He inquired privately and no longer tantly searched for her."


    I probably figured it out, so Mario med all of these things on Dennis not picking up the phone, not all


    rushing to save Irene.


    Any woman who suffered such insults, even if she survived, would not have the courage to continue


    walking, not to mention her face was ruined.


    It is because of this that Irene finally chose tomit suicide. For Irene, it was a relief.


    But for Mario and Dennis, it became a catastrophe that could not be ovee in a lifetime.


    There was silence all the way back to the hospital, where Dennis was examined by the hospital, and


    there was no problem.


    So Samuel booked a flight back to City P, probably going back. All Luna was very happy and made a


    lot of delicious food to bring.


    For the past few days, Samuel and Luna are almost always eating with us in the hospital.


    In Luna''s words, the more people eat together, the sweeter it is.


    Maybe, I have eaten more than usual these past few days, and somehow I feel like I have gained


    weight.


    After dinner, Luna said, "On New Year''s Eve the day after tomorrow, I will ask Mrs. Quan to make it,


    and I have all the vegetables. I have inquired about the New Year''s Eve in the HL Area. I like to eat egg


    rolls and pork belly for New Year''s Eve. It''s Aunt Quan''s best skill."


    Having said that, she looked at Dennis with the same smile on her face, "Mr. George, what do you like


    to eat in Newton Town?"


    Dennis paused slightly, probably because he had met Mario during the day, he was a little unstable and


    kept silent.


    He was so distracted that he didn''t seem to hear a word of Luna''s words.


    Raising his hand and turning him slightly, he turned to look at me, a little dazed, looked at me in a daze,


    and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Luna smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. George, does Newton Town have any special features for


    Chinese New Year?"


    He shook his head and said lightly, "It''s nothing, it''s the same as usual."


    Luna was stunned and stopped asking.


    Samuel added food to Luna, motioning her to eat quietly.


    After a meal, the originally happy atmosphere became a little embarrassing, and Dennis had something


    on his mind.


    Since it''s time to go back to City P, Dennis can get in and out of bed now, and Luna and Samuel are


    back at the hotel.


    I stayed in the hospital to apany Dennis, Luna and Samuel away. Dennis and Toby called and


    exined everything about thepany.


    I sat on the side in silence, waiting for him to finish the call, about half an hourter.


    He turned off the phone, frowning slightly.


    He took the book in my hand, looked at me and said shallowly, "Toby has found the best ointment, we''ll


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    go back and use it, it shouldn''t be long before we''ll be fine."


    Noticing his eyes fell on my face, I realized he was talking about the scar on my face.


    I shook my head lightly and smiled, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    He raised his hand, extraordinarily gentle.


    Pulling him, I said, "The doctor wille and change the medicine in a while, and then you can go to


    sleep."


    He smiled, pulled me into his arms and said, "It''s almost better, don''t worry."


    How can you not worry, although there is such a big scar on the back, even if you can''t see it, it still


    leaves a trace.


    Thinking of what happened in the afternoon, I couldn''t help but nce at him and said, "Are you still


    worried about Mario''s side?"


    He was stunned for a moment, then shook his head slightly, "No, I said hello from the prison, nothing


    will happen."


    I nodded, looking at him for some reason and asking, "Luna and Samuel, if you don''t want to ept it,


    I''m fine with them."


    He frowned and looked at me, somewhat surprised, "Why did you say such a thing suddenly?"


    how to say?


    After thinking for a while, I said, "Although Irene''s matter has nothing to do with the George family, she


    did have an ident because of the George family. You have a grudge against the George family, I can


    understand, life is so long, I It''s okay not to make it difficult for yourself."


    Heughed, "ra, if we carry the past, we will have a hard time going forward."


    I was stunned and wanted to say something, but the doctor came in.


    After checking his wound and other conditions, the doctor said, "The scar has scabbed over, and there


    is no major problem. If it is itchy these days, try not to scratch it with your hands, otherwise it will hurt


    the wound and affect the recovery."


    From H town to City P, the time is not too far, just four hours flight time.


    Back at the vi, a group of people were already waiting at the entrance of the vi, and Yara was the


    first one, pulling Dennis to ask the specific situation.


    Samuel and Luna looked at me, hesitated for a while before Luna said, "ra, New Year''s Eve is


    you are afraid of running away., my dad and I wille over to your side, okay?"


    I was stunned for a moment, then thought for a while, "Ask Dennis for his opinion."


    Luna looked at Samuel and seemed to ask him what he meant. Samuel looked at me and said in a


    deep voice, "We''ve been together this year. Folly and Zack are also there, and the family is having a


    good time together."


    I pursed my lips slightly, didn''t rush to answer, just looked up at Yara who was pulling Dennis to ask


    questions.


    In addition, a ck Land Rover drove slowly outside the vi, which was Marcus'' car.


    After stopping the car, he got out of the car first and walked towards Dennis, between the two brothers,


    just looking at it, Marcus spoke in a low voice, "Are you alright?"


    Dennis nodded, "It''s okay!"


    He probably already knew about H Town. After all, he had been with each other for several years, and


    everyone knew how they were.


    A group of people entered the hall. Yara seems to have been here the past few days, taking care of


    everything and settling well.

 Chapter 447 Wait at the End of the Years (1)

    Chapter 447 Wait at the End of the Years (1)


    New Year''s Eve.


    Unexpectedly, the heavy snow fell in City P. Because of Yara ''s rtionship, it was impossible for her to


    go to the George family. Therefore, both the George family and Yara came to our vi.


    After being busy for a whole day, I didn''t eat dinner. It was already dark, and Folly''s stomach was a lot


    bigger and her appetite was good.


    She has always talked a lot, but she has been talking all the time. Yara has probably been alone for a


    long time, but she really likes listening to her talk.


    Luna was busy serving everyone and urged everyone to eat more.


    Samuel served her vegetables from time to time, and from time to time told her to eat more.


    ry kept talking while eating, "I''m going to watch the fireworks in a while, mom, hurry up and eat, let''s


    go together."


    I nodded, there was an extra piece of meat in the bowl, looked up to meet Dennis'' warm eyes, he


    smiled, "The tenderloin is very tender, eat more."


    Go to smile and nod, Folly said, if you are happy, you must go with your heart, I think so.


    Unable to hold back the joy in my heart, I served Dennis some food and said with a smile, "Eat more!"


    After serving others, Luna and Samuel smiled at each other, looking at me with warm eyes.


    The time is right, the people are just right, and theughter in the vi has not been like this for a long


    time.


    dinner, Luna and Yara kicked us out of the kitchen and let us hurry up and watch the fireworks in the


    yard.


    The city is prosperous, if it is not a festival, City P will not allow fireworks.


    Therefore, the fireworks on New Year''s Eve every year are extraordinarily precious. Folly looked up at


    the snowy sky and said innocently, "I will wait for the fireworks toe, and I will make a wish


    seriously."


    Zack put his arms around her and smiled, "What wish do you want to fulfill?"


    After thinking about it, Folly said, "I hope our baby will be healthy."


    The two met and smiled.


    Looking back and seeing Dennis looking at me, I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you have any wishes?"


    He smiled and shook his head, "If you really want to say your wish, then I hope we are all well."


    I felt that his wish was too perfunctory, so I couldn''t help but pouted and said dissatisfiedly, "What kind


    of wish is this, you can make one."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He looked at me sideways, smiled slightly, and asked me, "Do you have any wishes?"


    I thought about it and said, "Then I hope we have a cute baby in the future."


    He looked at me for a long time, with deep and picturesque eyes.


    "Bang!"The fireworks in the sky were so beautiful that one could hardly open their eyes.


    I unconsciously raised my eyes to look at the fireworks, and couldn''t help feeling a little excited. I pulled


    Dennis''s arm and said, "Dennis, fireworks, fireworks, look at it."


    Without worrying about him, I folded my hands, turned towards the ce where the fireworks were


    scattered, and began to say, "I hope we can have a cute baby."


    The old people said that there are many immortals living in the northeast and northwest of the sky.


    Because they are far away from each other and because of loneliness, they always like to y with


    flying meteors.


    Some meteors hide the wishes of small human beings, and the gods will pity them and help them


    realize their wishes.


    Therefore, many people will make wishes on the meteor, hoping that the fairy can catch the meteor that


    has been wished.


    child, I was in the alley of the HL Area, and I could always see shooting stars from time to time, so I


    made a lot of wishes. Maybe I had too many wishes. I have forgotten what I wished when I was a child.


    When I grew up, in Newton Town, there were no meteors in the bustling city, only fireworks brighter and


    more dazzling than the meteors. They were all fleeting, and the growth with sadness made me no


    longer wish.


    This time, I''m very religious, and hopefully, Dennis and I can have a child.


    The warmth came from my body, it was Dennis''s arms, he hugged me, his voice was low and


    restrained, and he whispered in my ear, "ra, you owe you a wedding."


    I couldn''t help but smile and looked up at him. The gorgeous fireworks set off his face, making him look


    extraordinarily handsome and handsome.


    "Dennis, I don''t want a wedding, I just want you to walk with me."


    He put his arms around me and put a light kiss on my forehead, with a warm voice, "Then it''s agreed


    that no one can leave the stage halfway."


    Many yearster, I learned that some of them will always be regrets buried in my heart.


    City P''s fireworks rendered dark skies and snowkes rang through the night.


    Dennis was injured and was not suitable to stay outside for too long, but he wanted to let me watch the


    fireworks for a while, so he insisted.


    I worried about him, helped him back to the bedroom, looked at him and said, "I can watch it from the


    balcony, you go take a shower."


    Seeing this, he smiled lightly, raised his hand to scratch my nose, and went into the bathroom.


    I like fireworks, even if I know they will be fleeting, I know they are fleeting, but I still like them,


    unconditionally.


    The phone vibrated for a long time, and the call was very strange. After a moment of hesitation, I was


    connected.


    There was no sound from the other end of the phone, and it seemed that there was intentional silence.


    For a moment, I frowned and was about to hang up.


    I don''t want the other end to speak, "Happy Spring Festival!"


    voice was low and restrained, a familiar voice, Hank, I forgot, Dennis didn''t let me contact him, so he


    deleted his phone number from my phone.


    There are gorgeous fireworks outside the window. Maybe all of this is beautiful. When I spoke, my


    voice was a little more brisk, "Happy Spring Festival."


    He said, "Okay!"


    Then there was a long silence, probably because happy people couldn''t understand the sadness of


    others.


    So I didn''t notice his loneliness, I just looked up at the sky and said, "The fireworks are beautiful


    tonight, Hank, thank you, I hope we will all be well."


    This is a wish and a hope, if possible, I think everyone can get better and better.


    Hank will have his own children, his own home, and Dennis and I will also have three meals a day, two


    babies, one room, nine to five, and live an ordinary life warmer.


    He didn''te back to me, just a long silence, I thought, maybe he didn''t want to speak.


    So just quietly watching the fireworks in the sky, Dennis came out of the bathroom and hugged me from


    behind.


    The voice was low and maic, "Do you like fireworks?"


    I nodded and smelled the faint scent of shower gel on his body, "This winter is a bit long. When you''re


    done with your work, we''ll go to the HL Area to live for a while. I miss the watermelons in the yard and


    the roses on the wall."


    He nodded, wrapped me around his chest, rested his chin on my shoulder, breathed warm, "Okay."


    "Who are you calling?"He asked casually when he saw the mobile phone in my hand when he lowered


    his head.


    I reacted with hindsight, as if I was still on the phone with Hank, I couldn''t help but look down,


    subconsciously wanting to turn off the phone.


    But Hank seems to have hung up the phone, but the screen is still on.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, and said, "A friend called."

 Chapter 448 Wait at the End of the Years (2)

    Chapter 448 Wait at the End of the Years (2)


    Although the words were a bit false, but fortunately there was no note on the phone number, Dennis


    should not have guessed that it was Hank.


    Fortunately, he also asked a lot of questions, just put his arms around me and said in a gentle voice,


    "Go take a bath and go to bed earlier!"


    I nodded, threw my phone aside, and went into the bathroom.


    When I came out, Dennis was already on the bed, and the wound on his back was almost healed. I


    wiped my hair, climbed onto the bed, and took the book from him.


    Approaching him, he said, "Don''t read on the bed, the bed is the ce to sleep."


    He looked sideways, and a pair of cold eyes fell on my face. Looking at him from such a close distance,


    his eyes were deep, his nose was high, and his thin lips were cold.


    Continuing on, I couldn''t help swallowing, feeling a little dry in my throat, looked away, coughed, "Go to


    bed early!"


    Retracting into the quilt, listening to him turn off the lights and lie on the bed, I always feel a little hot.


    He was suddenly hugged by him, approached him, and smelled the aroma on his body. He didn''t seem


    to have smoked recently, and the smell on his body was very good.


    "Fu... "I leaned against his arms with a taut body, and said subconsciously, "Dennis, are you quitting


    smoking?"


    He approached me, reached out and raised my chin slightly, and then the weak light outside the


    window, I can still see his handsome features and dark eyes.


    "How long have we been gone?"he said, his voice maic and sultry.


    I lost my mind for a moment, looked at him nkly, and hummed in hindsight.


    It was only when he realized what he said, his face became hot, he looked at him, and said in a low


    voice, "Can you?"


    the next day.


    City P was wrapped in silver, the north wind was blowing, it was freezing to the bone, and I woke up


    still in Dennis'' arms.


    When he opened his eyes, he was fast asleep, with sword-brows and star-shaped eyes. When he was


    a child, he liked to read martial arts novels.


    When he woke up, his eyes met, I was a little surprised, I was slightly taken aback, then smiled, "You


    are awake!"


    He hummed, his voice was low and maic, and he put his arms around me, "It''s snowing, get some


    more sleep."


    I nodded, but couldn''t fall asleep, looked at the ceiling and thought, if I can see him every day when I


    wake up in the morning, it should be something to look forward to.


    When I woke up, I couldn''t lie down, I got up, I felt sleepy, and the children''sughter came from


    downstairs.


    It was rie, I couldn''t help but walk to the balcony to look, and saw that she was having a snowball


    fight with Yara, one old and one young, and there seemed to be some differences in their actions. The


    two were wrapped in thick down jackets, and they were throwing snowballs that were not so round. lost


    each other.


    asionally I can hit the opponent, and I can''t helpughing, but at that time, it was very rare. Most of


    the time, the opponent was dodged, or the ball fell into the snow before it hit the opponent.


    Behind him, Dennis got up, put his arms around me and looked at me for a while, then leaned into my


    ear and said, "Want to y?"


    I nodded and pushed him back, "Go wash your face, let''s go down and y together."


    He smiled lightly and went into the bathroom. I ran to the cloakroom to look for clothes. When I passed


    by the bed, I couldn''t help raising my hand to lift the quilt.


    It seems to be the same as imagined, bleeding again, not menstruation, but blood.


    Is this the first time this has happened? I was secretly afraid.


    My thoughts were interrupted by theughter downstairs, I put the quilt down and went into the


    cloakroom to look for clothes.


    When I came out, Dennis had already washed, looked at me and smiled, "Wear more clothes!"


    I nodded, already wrapped in a thick coat, and couldn''t wait to go downstairs. ry saw me, and didn''t


    wait for me to speak.


    The little guy giggled and threw the snowball at me. He simply stopped talking nonsense. I picked up


    the irregrly ned snow on the ground, squeezed it in my hand, and fought against her.


    all, it was a child and an adult. After a few times, ry suffered a loss and automatically formed a team


    with Yara. The two of them yed against me together, which made me a little overwhelmed.


    Fortunately, with the addition of Dennis, it was a lot easier. After being hit by a snowball a few times,


    rie was stunned.


    Sitting in the snow andining, "Mom is not fair, you two are adults, one of my aunt and I is a child


    and the other is an old man, no."


    Yara clicked her tongue, but said stubbornly, "rie, when will my aunt be an old man, and my


    aunt is still very powerful, okay?"


    rie winked at her secretly, meaning to let her pretend, but Yara understood it in seconds, looked at


    us and said, "rie is right, both of you are strong, isn''t that appropriate?"


    "Then change?"I said, looking at the two of them, and couldn''t helpughing.


    Dennis pursed his lips and said, "I''m injured, my mobility is not high, it makes no difference."


    This is reasonable, but no matter how I listen to it, I feel that this person seems to be doing it on


    purpose.


    ry snorted, Nuonuo said, "Uncle Fu is obviously a fool."


    It seemed that rie didn''t want to suffer, and Dennis didn''t want to change teammates, so he could


    only build a snowman.


    Every snow in City P is huge, and it is more than ten centimeters deep. It is indeed a good choice to


    build a snowman.


    Many yearster, when I returned to Newton Town, I never saw snow again, so for the rest of my life I


    began to miss this deep winter full of snowmen.


    The George Group is on the right track, because Dennis doesn''t let me mention Hank anymore, and it''s


    been a while since I don''t seem to know them.


    In the early spring of next year, after a few drizzles, all the dead trees in City P began to sprout, and


    even a few peach trees in the yard bloomed.


    Dennis said that he forgot to take me to appreciate plumsst year. I said that he forgot a lot. We were


    going to the north a few years ago.


    But now I can only wait for theing year, Qingming, I took a small holiday for rie and I am going


    to take her back to Newton Town.


    Dennis was busy withpany affairs and didn''t have time to apany me. Because he was really


    worried, he told Toby to go with us.


    At the airport, while waiting for a flight, Toby went shopping, and Folly called.


    "When are you going back to Newton Town?"She seemed to be still eating when she heard the voice.


    "I''ll be back after the Qingming Festival!"This time, I went back to see the old friends who had left.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sheined on the other end of the phone, "You have toe back quickly, I''m about to give birth,


    don''t miss the time of my baby''s birth."


    I smiled lightly, looked up and saw that Toby had already bought something and came over, I couldn''t


    help but say, "Okay, I know, I will definitelye back when you have a baby."

 Chapter 449 Wait at the End of the Years (3)

    Chapter 449 Wait at the End of the Years (3)


    Toby handed me a bottle of water, looked at me and said, "Ma''am, it''s time to board the ne."


    I looked at the boarding gate, and people were already boarding the ne one after another. I couldn''t


    help but say to the phone, "I will definitely be back before you give birth to your baby. I''m boarding the


    ne. I''ll hang up first!"


    Pulling rie onto the ne, Toby sent Dennis a message, then asked the flight attendant for a


    nket, handed it to me and rie, and said, "Wake up early in the morning, it won''t be there until four


    hours, you guys get some sleep."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I smiled, looked at him and said, "Toby, I knew you were married before, do you have children?"


    He nodded, looked at me and said, "Ma''am, we have a child."


    This answer is so official!


    Seeing him carefully covering rie with a quilt and adjusting her to afortable sitting position, I


    think this man must be especially good at taking care of his wife at home.


    I can''t help but ask, "Toby, do your wife and you both live in City P?"It seemed that they were both in


    Newton Town before, but now thepany has moved to City P, so they should all be in City P too!


    He nodded, "Yeah!"


    All right!


    I originally wanted to talk to him, but I found that this person really speaks very little.


    It seems that I have been sleeping pretty well recently. I slept for a while, and ate some food and fruit in


    the middle, and I arrived in a while.


    getting off the ne, Toby sent me and rie directly back to our previous vi.


    When I saw Nanny Daisy, I couldn''t help but be stunned. I haven''t seen her for many years, and she


    has a lot of white hair on her head.


    Seeing me, she smiled and said, "Mr. said that you areing back, others will take care of you, but


    you can''t get used to it for a while, let mee and take care of you for a few days."


    Saying that, he reached out and pulled me, "I haven''t seen you in a few years, ra, you''ve lost


    weight."


    My heart is full of surprises and joy. I haven''t seen him for many years, and I can''t tell the kindness.


    took rie and introduced her to her. She was getting old, and she couldn''t hold rie. She just held


    her hands and looked at her.


    After settling in, Toby left, Nanny Daisy kept talking to me, saying that during the years I left, Dennis


    woulde back here almost every once in a while to get a hangover and rush back to City P to work


    the next day. Even if you are tired, you will never get tired of it.


    He would go to the cemetery from time to time, sometimes it would be overnight, sometimes it rained


    heavily, and when he came back, he would be seriously ill. Even so, he would still go there.


    I listened silently, as if a lot of the past has be a story when I tell it carefully.


    After chatting for a long time, the next day, Jackie arrived, someone I hadn''t seen in nearly a year.


    She became more and more professional. When she saw me, she smiled and said, "I''ve lost weight!"


    I smiled and greeted her into the vi. Nanny Daisy made tea. She looked at me and said, "I heard that


    something happened to Nan Xiangxiang."


    I was in a trance, it''s been a long time, I nodded slightly, and said, "How are you in Newton Town?"


    She smiled lightly, "It''s rare that Mr. George looks up to me and promoted me to be a regional manager.


    I''m very lucky. In my career, I''m pretty good."


    Considering her age, she was in her thirties. After a pause, she continued, "But emotionally, there


    seems to be nothing to say."


    If the time is right, Lu Qi''s execution will be carried out in the early autumn of this year.


    After a cup of tea, she said quietly, "I went to see him, and he lost a lot of weight. I used to hate and


    hate people so much. I originally thought that I would be happy and happy when I saw him down and


    out. No."


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help thinking, after all, it''s someone I''ve loved, no matter how much I hate it,


    as time goes by, all I can do is not bear it.


    Having said that, she paused and said, "By the way, there is an auction in the southern suburbs of


    Newton Town in the evening. I heard that it was held by the City Pthe White family. Do you want to go


    for a walk?"


    I shook my head and smiled, "You know, I don''t really like to join in the fun."


    She pursed her lips, "It''s not to join in the fun. I have a friend who works at the White Group. I have


    seen their auction products. There is a sandalwood box that is very simr to the one that Mr. Fu gave


    you. I heard that this box is Dragon and Phoenix Box, the two boxes can only be opened together.


    Didn''t you ask me before, how to open that box? I checked a lot of information and felt that this may be


    the most reliable."


    I didn''t react for a while, and I was stunned and said, "Dragon and Phoenix Box?"


    She nodded, "Why don''t youe with me at night, maybe you can find a way to open the box?"


    This made me a little curious, so I nodded and said, "That''s fine, I''ll go with you tonight."


    When I think of City P the White family, I can''t help but think that the big guy in the oil industry doesn''t


    know if it is their family.


    If so, I wondered if it would be so easy to enter this auction. After thinking about it, I couldn''t help but


    ask, "The White family''s auction is not so easy to enter. Is there an invitation?"


    She nodded and said with a smile, "Since I opened my mouth to tell you about this, of course I called


    you when I was ready to go in. The George Group is very famous in Newton Town, what the White


    family wants to do in Newton Town, naturally It was to notify Mr. George, so Mr. George left this matter


    to me, and the invitation is included."


    I nodded lightly, so there was nothing to worry about.


    After a pause, she thought about it and said, "You have been in City P for some time now. What is the


    origin of the White family? I checked a lot of information and asked a lot of people, and they all said


    they didn''t know, I thought. It''s not a small family to be able to auction so many valuable things, but I


    don''t understand, they have so many valuable things, if they are short of money, why not just auction


    them in City P, wouldn''t the price be higher?"


    "I don''t know much about the White family, but I saw a Mr. White at Folly''s wedding before, and he


    looked very respectable."After thinking about it, I said, "Maybe it''s low-key, as for this auction, it''s not


    good. Guess, Newton Town is the ancient capital of three dynasties, although it is not as prosperous as


    City P, but there are many treasures of priceless value, and there are many people who know the


    goods, maybe they choose this ce to see the things of Newton Town by the way."


    At the auction venue, not only the White family''s items were auctioned, but also some more valuable


    items in the local area. Most of these auctions would invite big men from all walks of life who have


    researched on famous antiques.


    Naturally, these people will bring some things with high collection value, not for auction, but to open the


    eyes of theyman and discuss the level with the expert.


    To put it bluntly, this is also a kind of vanity, but low-level people use luxury cars and mansions as a tool


    to show off.


    In the antique world, what is dazzling is the knowledge and insight and the historical imprint value of


    the antiques in hand.


    This kind ofparison has been sublimated to another level. Ordinary people have no money and


    vision and cannot touch it. Most of the rich are blocked from the door because of their knowledge and


    vision.

 Chapter 450 Wait at the End of the Years (4)

    Chapter 450 Wait at the End of the Years (4)


    Those who can y these things are people with money and vision.


    has seen more or less high-end banquets and auctions, and naturally understands it.


    After chatting for a while, she left beforehand, handed me the time and the invitation, and left.


    rie followed Nanny Daisy, preparing to go to the cemetery for Qingming, and I happened to have


    nothing to do at night, so I simply went back to the bedroom to wash.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Dennis called and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    I looked up at the time, it was almost six o''clock, I shook my head slightly and said, "No, I''m going out


    in a while."


    He seemed to be able to feel his frown on the other end of the phone, "It''s toote, what are you going


    out for?"


    "Jackie said that the White family held an auction in Newton Town. There was a sandalwood box very


    simr to the one my grandmother left me. It seems to be a dragon and phoenix box. I want to see


    it."Nanny Daisy came in and saw me On the phone, he gestured towards me a few times, saying that


    he would let me go to dinner.


    I nodded and motioned to go downstairs in a while.


    Dennis'' voice came over the phone, "Toby wille in a while, you go with him!"


    Knowing that he was worried about me, I thought he was making a big deal out of it, and said, "Jackie


    and I, nothing will happen."


    He still said, "Let Toby be with you!"


    I had no choice but to nod and say, "Okay!"


    Seeing that it was gettingte, I said, "I''ll go out first, I''ll call you when I get home."


    He said, "Let''s go after dinner, put on more clothes and a thicker coat."


    I nodded, "Okay, I see, it''s spring now, and it''s Newton Town not City P, it''s hot here!"


    There are many little girls on the street who are starting to wear skirts.


    He didn''t listen to me at all and said, "Put more on, and remember to call me when you get home at


    night."


    Knowing that the next words were all his nagging, I simply said several times in a row, "Got it!" and


    hung up the phone.


    Sure enough, the two people have been together for a long time, and it''s more about rice, oil, salt and


    daily chores. This is probably what life itself looks like.


    Going downstairs, Nanny Daisy just hung up the phone. Seeing me go down, he stepped forward and


    said, "ra, you have to eat before you go. Tesuke Chen is on his way. You have eaten, and he just


    arrived."


    Looking at the phone she just put down, I asked casually, "Dennis called you?"


    Having said that, the person has already walked to the table and sat down and started to eat. ry


    looked at me, the little guy squinted andughed at me, "Mom, you are a child, and Uncle Fu urges you


    to eat."


    I gave her a bite of the dish she didn''t like and put it in her bowl. I said angrily, "You are the child, eat it


    quickly."


    Nanny Daisy brought the soup, put it in front of me, looked at me and said, "This is what Mr. ordered


    me to give you blunt, red lotus root pork ribs soup, Mr. said you must drink it, this is nourishing and


    nourishing."


    I opened my mouth and looked at the big pot of soup in front of me. I had a headache, and said with a


    low voice, "Nanny Daisy, I can''t finish so much soup."


    She shook her head with a serious look on her face, "No, you have to finish this soup. The husband


    said that you are going to the auction. There is nothing to eat there. It''s all desserts. You can''t eat more


    desserts, it''s not good for your health."


    I have a feeling that Dennis isn''t in City P at all, it''s in Newton Town, and he''s in everything I do.


    He couldn''t help sighing, and silently drank the soup, and after drinking it, he really couldn''t eat


    anything.


    Looking at Nanny Daisy, I felt a little helpless and said, "Is it alright?"


    She looked at it carefully, fished out the red lotus root inside, put it in my bowl, looked at me and said,


    "This red lotus root should be eaten, it''s good for the girl''s body."


    There was an engine sound in the yard, I got up, looked at rie and said, "rie, eat the red lotus


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    root."


    Looking at Nanny Daisy, he said, "Nanny Daisy, Chen Te is here to help, I''ll go first, please ry


    tonight."


    "Hey, you didn''t eat the red lotus root!" Nanny Daisy hurriedly called behind me, afraid that I wouldn''t


    hear.


    I got into the car a few steps and watched Toby arrive, "Go to the southern suburbs, I''ve sent you the


    address on WeChat, let''s navigate."


    He nodded, started the car, looked at Nanny Daisy who came out, and said, "Nanny Daisy''s legs are


    pretty good."


    you do not say!


    This person can follow him all the way. It''s not a good thing. Fortunately, the car has already started,


    and Toby has no intention of stopping.


    On the way, Toby looked at me and hesitated.


    After several times, I couldn''t hold back and looked at him sideways, "What''s the matter? Have


    something to say?"


    He was driving the car, holding the steering wheel, and said, "The White family is a generation of oil


    tycoons in Asia. They will choose Newton Town as the auction site. It may not be as simple as we


    think."


    I nodded, "I know, I heard that this time is the eldest grandson of the White family. This Master Luke


    seems to have always liked to hold auctions in various ces. When he encounters a favorite


    collectible, he will collect it at a high price. He may be a collector."


    He nced at me slightly, then paused and said, "You still have to be careful, Mr. George told you to be


    careful."


    I nodded, and I couldn''t help feeling that Dennis was a little surprised. The White family is big, but any


    big family will have a few people who have some hobbies. The ancient emperors had good looks, good


    money, and good carpentry.


    There is a young master in the White family who is obsessed with antiques.


    fifteen minutester.


    The car was parked outside the auction museum, I got out of the car, and Toby said, "Madam, go in


    first, I''ll find youter."


    I nodded, found the invitation from the bag, looked up at the stairs of a dozen floors, and couldn''t help


    but click my tongue. For some reason, when architects build various monumental buildings, they


    always like to put the entrance Build several floors of stairs.


    Do you want to express that you want to enter the ce of knowledge and taste, or do you want to


    work hard?


    At the entrance of the museum, several soldiers in military uniforms stood upright at the entrance of the


    museum.


    A staff member in a suit is checking the invitation.


    the invitation Han to him, he smiled and handed me a card, motioning me to move on.


    Holding the card, I entered the auction room, where a lot of people were already seated.


    followed the invitation to find the location. Jackie next to me had already arrived. When she saw me,


    she said, "I thought you wouldn''te."


    I sat down softly, looked at the people in the auction room, a lot of people came, and I was surprised,


    "Why is this auction so big and so many peoplee?"


    Generally, the people invited are almost all powerful and powerful, which seems to be a bit


    She leaned against my ear and whispered. "The VIPs of this auction are all in the front, and it is


    estimated that the Master Luke gave us some insight to themon people."


    I couldn''t help twitching the corners of my mouth, thinking that her exnation was too far-fetched, and


    looking at the number te in my hand, it was already one hundred and zero.

 Chapter 451 - The person to wait for in the end of the years 5

    Chapter 451 - The person to wait for in the end of the years 5


    It seemed that the number of people at this auction was at least a hundred.


    I looked around and saw that the surrounding area was covered with ck cloth, so I was curious,


    "What''s around here?"


    Jackie lowered her voice and spoke, "is Newton Town''s a lot of collectors'' treasure. After the auction


    begins, this ck cloth will be ripped open. These treasures will be revealed, to the people who came


    to the auction and want to get some knowledge."


    I nodded, well, it was really the first time to see such an auction.


    My phone vibrated and it was Toby calling. When I picked up the phone, he said, "Mrs. George,e


    to the front row."


    I was stunned, subconsciously looked over and saw Toby standing in front of me near the auction table,


    so I couldn''t help but say, "You can sit behind here."


    He opened his mouth, "Dennis has arranged for you, in the front row with a better line of sight."


    I can''t help but look at Jackie. She naturally also saw Toby, can''t help but excitedly said, "Sitting in the


    front row can clearly see the auction items. The key is that you also can roughly know a circle of


    Newton Town''s major tycoons."


    Saying that, she looked at me and her gaze was somewhat pitiful, "ra, I know Dennis has arranged


    for you, begging to bring."


    Speaking into the phone, I didn''t know what to say for a moment, and after thinking about it, I said,


    "Toby, I''m with Jackie, is that okay?"


    Toby was stunned, then nodded, "Yes!"


    I couldn''t help but say thank you, hung up the phone and looked at Jackie who was full of expectation


    and said, "Let''s go together!"


    If it weren''t for the crowd and the need to keep quiet, she would have wanted to scream with


    excitement at this point.


    She could only cover her mouth and whisper, "Great, ra, you''re too good."


    I smiled and went with her to the front row.


    Sitting in the front row, Toby switched number tes for Jackie and me, and then slipped me a ck


    card.


    I was a little confused and looked at him and wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    He said, "Dennis said that if you have a favoriteter, just call, this card is enough for you."


    "Holy shit!" Jackie on the side couldn''t help but burst out, "Dennis is tantly disying affection."


    Looking at Toby, she spoke, "Can you stand it?"


    Toby raised his hand and touched his nose, coughed dryly and said, "I''m used to it!"


    Jackie gave him a thumbs up and praised, "Hero!"


    Looking at these two, I couldn''t help but say, "Don''t make a fuss. I can''t use this card. I just came to


    have a look. I don''t intend to buy anything."


    The prices of things in this auction went from a million RMB, and I was not going to spend that much


    money to buy a bunch of antiques that I can''t appreciate.


    I shoved the ck card in my hand to Toby, but he didn''t take it, he just said, "Take it, Dennis asked me


    to give it to you on purpose. You can use it anytime in the future even if you don''t use it today."


    Knowing that he would not take it back, so I did not continue. Nearly all people came in.


    The host on the auction stage said a bunch of very polite opening remarks, then began.


    The first auction item was a piece of jewelry, said the Chinese imperial concubine''s favorite thing in


    Ming dynasty.


    Jackie curled her lips and said, "Only the White family dares to auction off artifacts in such a tant


    manner."


    I didn''t know much about this, so I looked at her sideways and wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    She raised her finger and pointed to the jewelry and said, "Most of the Ming dynasty things in China


    have been taken away by museums, but such beautiful jewelry is still in the hands of the White family,


    and this is also put up for auction. But the White family is not what small family, the relevant institutions


    have long found them, give a nothing worth the honorary certificate, and then give a bonus of five


    hundred dors. This thing is tantly taken away. So you can see how arrogant the White family is.


    They do not know the value of this stuff for many years, now they are so tantly put out to auction. "


    She whispered, "Listen carefully, the price is tens of millions. If put in the hands of ordinary people, five


    hundred can not be more."


    I pursed my lips, and can not help but slightly sigh. For some rules, there was no way we can change.


    The higher you climbed, the higher you stood. The more things you have seen that were not in the


    mainstream, and if you are not careful, you will easily beplicit and help the enemy.


    Eventually that jewelry was auctioned off by an elderly man and it was 10 million RMB.


    This kind of thing was already amon urrence.


    Not surprising.


    The second auction was a set of jadeite. I heard that the White family went to Zuy for business in the


    90s. The old Mr. White brought back from Zuy to his beloved wife.


    Well, although this jadeite was the best jadeite, but because of the missing of a bracelet, the price only


    shot to five million RMB.


    Toby looked, could not help but frown, and with some thoughtful look.


    I looked at the auction and felt a little bored, and could not help but talk to Jackie.


    Jackie''s eyes have walked around the entire auction floor, will be able to look at almost everywhere all


    once.


    I looked around, and spoke, "If someone saved up to get something to take away today. I guess they


    could all depend it for the rest of their lives."


    Jackie twitched the corners of her mouth and looked at me speechlessly and said, "No, see? The


    things that keep those treasures are made of extremely hard diamond. And next to these things, there


    are two experts standing watching. There is no way for a normal person to get close, and these things,


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    every five minutes, there will be a professional check."


    "That sandalwood box is here, look!" Jackie looked to the auction table, patted me and spoke.


    I turned around and looked over. And sure enough, there was a box on the auction stage exactly like


    the one my grandmother gave me.


    The host stood on the stage and audibly introduced the origin of the sandalwood box, "You must be


    wondering why we are auctioning such an extraordinarily ordinary box in design and workmanship, and


    even materials, right?"

 Chapter 452 - The person to wait for in the end of the years6

    Chapter 452 - The person to wait for in the end of the years6


    Some people on the stage nodded their heads.


    The moderator spoke, "In fact, the significance of this box is that it carries the story. This box looks


    extraordinarily ordinary, but you will find if you look carefully, the material of this box is made of a


    hundred years of sandalwood sunken wood. This kind of wood can no longer be found, because it has


    been extinct. In addition, the workmanship of this box, the appearance of this box seems to be nothing


    special of!"


    Saying that, the host turned the other side of the box to the audience.


    The audience was in an uproar, and the host spoke, "Hearing everyone''s voice, I can guess, everyone


    and I saw the box''s reaction is the same. The box''s design is wonderful is that, no matter what direction


    you look, you will feel that the box is open with a lock. But once you look carefully, you will find that the


    box can not open with a lock. "


    "In fact, this is a dragon and phoenix box. This one box on the stage is just one, and there is another


    box. So far, we do not know where it is. If you want to open this box, you need to find the other one.


    Then the two merges and you see the contents of the box."


    "You see, I told you so!" Jackie spoke with some excitement.


    I nodded my head and gazed at the sandalwood box on the auction table. Looking closely, there was


    really no difference between this box and the one Grandma had given me.


    But since it was a dragon and phoenix box, that means there must be a difference.


    The host on the stage spoke, "The auction price of this sandalwood box starts at two thousand,


    everyone who is interested, you can start the auction."


    ording to reason, the auction price was so low. There should be someone to shoot, but the auction


    price was only to 100,000, and then no one was willing to pay.


    I was a little puzzled and approached Jackie and said, "Why didn''t anyone bid on this box?"


    Jackie lowered her voice and whispered, "It''s understandable. This box is a dragon and phoenix box


    and I don''t know if there is anything inside. To open it, you must find another box to do so, if you can''t


    find another box, there is almost no point in buying this box."


    "But its collection value is very high ah, even if you can not find another box. This material is still the


    top. If you buy the collection, a hundred yearster, it will be as valuable as the city."


    And,pared to things worthy of millions RMB, a few hundred thousand was really not expensive.


    Jackie smiled, "this box, many people know, is the old Mr. White''s things. It is the old Mr. White very


    valuable box, now Mr. White takes it to auction. Mostly it is to fool prople around. This thing, ironically


    will not be sold out. Mr. White did not have the guts. "


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Speaking of this Mr. White, I could not help but be curious, looked around the auction site, saying,


    "Where is Mr. White?"


    She raised her hand, pointed around, spoke, "This is all monitoring. Maybe this Mr. White is in the dark


    watching everyone!"


    I curled my mouth. I always think this person was quite boring.


    Looking at the box on the stage, I thought about it and said, "Are you sure the White family won''t sell


    this thing out?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, "I don''t know."


    "Okay, the current auction home for this sandalwood box is set at four hundred and fifty thousand,


    anyone else want to bid? Four hundred and fifty thousand once, four hundred and fifty thousand twice


    ......" the host spoke up, knocking the fixed stake in front of him.


    "One million!" Someone spoke up, breaking the quiet atmosphere.


    The person who spoke was Toby, and I was a little confused, looking back at him, somewhat puzzled,


    "Assistant Chen you ......"


    He looked at me with a serious face and said, "Dennis wants to take the box back, maybe he can really


    open that box of Mrs. George''s."


    I froze and spoke, "The things in that box were Grandma''s. I just want to see it, and it doesn''t matter if I


    can''t open it. It''s always good to keep it all the time."


    He smiled lightly, "Dennis would like you to know what''s inside."


    The host continued to start chanting a million at a time ......


    Jackie moved closer to me and whispered, "It''s not a loss to take back this box for a million. Both boxes


    are there, and the value is even higher. You can use it as a family heirloom in the future."


    I thought about it, but also think it was good. A box can not open. If this can really be sold out, it is also


    good, and there is a collection value.


    The host said the third time, ready to set the stake. I originally thought I can take this box back.


    But unexpectedly, suddenly a low voice sounded, "10 million!"


    At once, the people in the auction began to mor. This price was far beyond the value of the box.


    Toby frowned, ready to continue to add down, but I stopped it, "No need to add."


    It didn''t matter if the box can''t be opened. If you really wanted to open it, you can try to find the person


    who auctioned it and privately to see it.


    Spending so much money to buy this box, not worth it.


    Instead, it was a little strange to look around the auction and find the people who just shouted the price.


    In the front row VIP area, Jackie asked, "This looks like this one is an assistant, the main character has


    not yet shown his face!"


    I looked at the man holding up the card, ck suit, hairbed meticulously, some seriousness.


    I couldn''t help but ask Jackie, "How did you tell that he wasn''t the boss?"


    The man who can have this kind of temperament, how can also be considered a sessful person. I


    thought he looked like the boss.


    Jackie gave me a look, shook her head, "This is your perception and it is not in ce. You carefully


    look at his taste in clothing, wearing all the big brands, a suit at least a million, look really good, the line


    in."


    Said here, she looked at my side of Toby said, "Look at Toby, he earns a million a year, you see him in


    this one outfit, less than a million?"


    I frowned, "so a configuration of a million clothes, is not enough to say anything?"


    She held her forehead, leaned in my ear, "I mean this man and Toby is in a same level, much higher


    than ordinary people, but not as high as the real boss, you think carefully about the clothes on Dennis,


    what is usually like?"


    This, I did not carefully look at the usual Dennis''s brand of clothes, can not help but say, "Dennis''s


    clothes are usually custom-made, and he has been a color for many years, there seems to be nothing


    special."


    It was true, and it was always ck, never change color, and I guessed that was why I got someone to


    customize it specifically.


    She chortled all over and said, "You think the custom-made ones will be inferior to the big names?


    Those clothes on them, just the designer''s handcraft have been expensive, plus the designer''s own


    handmade. It is looking for the best studio custom. There is no way to measure the value, in addition to


    the clothes on him is equivalent to being bought out. The designer can not privately give the design


    rights of this clothing to others, that is, the world is only this one dress. "

 Chapter 453 - The person to wait for in the end of the years7

    Chapter 453 - The person to wait for in the end of the years7


    I frowned, not to answer these things. I did not specifically go to understand, usually wear the clothes


    that was arranged by Dennis who asked Toby to prepare.


    The 10 million box was eventually sold by the man in the suit. For me, the box did not have such value.


    Waht I want was to want to open the box.


    After thinking about it, I asked Toby to ask the man in the suit for the number, if necessary. I think he


    should also be curious about whether the dragon and phoenix box can be opened mutually.


    The next auction was jewelry and some antiques. I did not know much about it. I looked at a while and


    was ready to go.


    Jackie was a staff member and will need to help close the show when it''s over.


    Toby and I went out of the museum and didn''t take a few steps before we were stopped by someone.


    "Miss, please stay!"


    I couldn''t help but turn around and saw that it was the man who had just taken the box down, so I


    smiled lightly, "Hello!"


    He nodded, "Miss, can I buy you a cup of tea?"


    I looked sideways at Toby, thinking that he had just told this man directly that we had another box all


    along.


    Toby nodded, signaling that I could ept the invitation, and I nodded, looking to the man, "What is


    your name, sir?"


    "Miss can call me Mike Ross," he spoke, smiling shallowly.


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "My name is ra Kennedy."


    He smiled lightly and made a gesture of invitation, "Miss Kennedy, please!"


    I followed him into a tea house and took my seat.


    Mike did not rush to speak, but only looked at the woman performing the tea art and spoke, "Newton


    Town''s tea ceremony, is famous for a thousand years for the delicate. Today we can taste, also


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    considered a lucky."


    I did not open my mouth, and Toby faintly looked at him, tone low, "Mr. White or straight to the point is


    better."


    Mike looked at him lightly, smiled, then looked at me and said, "I just heard that Miss Kennedy has a


    box that is very simr to the one I had at the auction. I was curious, so I wanted to try it out and


    confirm if the box is really as good as it says and can open to each other."


    I pursed my lips, "Mr. White thought what I thought, but I left the box at home. We have left the


    address. When it is convenient for Mr. White, you can bring the box and we will try together to see if it


    can be opened."


    He raised his eyebrows, shallowly sipped his tea andughed, "Still Miss Kennedy is thoughtful. But


    Miss Kennedy, I''m curious, my box came from the auction, how did you get that box?"


    I hid a pause and said, "My box is not auctioned. It''s just a reminder left by the elders."


    Seeing Mike''s face a slight pause. The his face again was with a smile, looking at me, "So I guess Miss


    Kennedy must have been born in a famous family. The box is generally the family can not afford to hire


    the best carpenter to build."


    Speaking of which, he frowned slightly, thoughtfully, "But although I am not a native of Newton Town,


    but still understand Newton Town where has no any big family called Kennedy ah!"


    I smiled lightly, nced at Toby. He would understand, and said, "Mr. White thinks too much, we are not


    what big family but a small one. This box although is from the old, and we still do not know much about


    it and yours, maybe is not the dragon and phoenix box. So still have to confirm again."


    "Right, we came out toote, and it''s gettingte, we''ll go back first."


    Mike frowned slightly and looked at me, "Miss Kennedy this is ......"


    I smiled lightly, "I''m really sorry, there are still children at home. We have to go back."


    I said, I got up. Mike seemed to have something to say, but saw me ready to go, it is not good to say


    more.


    Out of the museum, Toby started the car, a sideways nce at the rearview mirror to the car that was


    following with some disdain.


    I looked and saw that the person driving in the car was Mike, said lightly, "This Mr. White, have you


    checked?"


    Toby shook his head, "Not yet, but we''ll know who it is at night."


    Looking at the Maybach following behind, I couldn''t help but frown slightly, "There should be someone


    behind him."


    Toby nodded his head.


    Rather, what I couldn''t figure out was why this Mike was trying to set me up.


    "Are they nning to find something from me?" I opened my mouth, but I was a bit puzzled.


    Toby shook his head slightly, "I guess it is intended to set that box." After a pause, he looked at me and


    said, "Did you ask before exactly how that box came to be?"


    I shook my head, "That box I grew up seeing my grandmother put away in the cupboard. It seems to


    have never been opened. I thought it was just some jewelry box, didn''t care much, so I didn''t pay much


    attention."


    He hmmed and said lightly, "What this Mike seems to want to know, is the person behind the box."


    I pursed my lips, did not continue, these things have to go to investigate. If with only guessing, there


    was no way to guess out.


    The car behind them continued to follow. Probably it was too conspicuous, the car behind pulled away


    a distance.


    Toby was driving in the direction of the vi, so I said, "It''s too unsafe to let them know the address,


    let''s lose them first!"


    Toby nodded and changed the road to speed up. He was familiar with Newton Town, so it didn''t take


    him long to circle around and lose the car behind him.


    When I got back to the vi, it was dark. riana was asleep, and Nanny had left all the things she had


    prepared to visit the grave downstairs.


    Seeing me back, he weed me and said, "Mr. called several times, asking if you''re back. I''m afraid


    he is worried, you call him back."


    I nodded my head, saying that I just had something on the way, did not look at the phone, turned out


    the phone only to find that the phone has been turned off.


    I went back to the bedroom to charge up. I washed up and called Dennis, just dialed over, and it was


    answered.


    He seemed to have been waiting for my call, and his voice was a little low, "Are you in bed?"


    Iughed, turned on the amplification, put the phone on the dresser and said into the phone, "I just got


    out of the shower, how about you?"


    "Thinking of you!" This man, sometimes really ......


    Iughed and said, "How was your day. Did it rain in City P?"


    He hmmed and said in a deep tone, "How was the auction?"


    After thinking about it, I said, "I saw the box. It''s exactly the same as the one at home."


    "Why didn''t you take it?" He spoke, his voice was shallow.

 Chapter 454 - The person to wait for in the end of the years8

    Chapter 454 - The person to wait for in the end of the years8


    I froze for a moment and wanted to ask him how he knew I didn''t take it, but suddenly it urred to me


    that Toby should have told him everything.


    After a pause, I said, "The price is too high. I don''t think it''s worth it."


    He spoke, "It''s worth it if you like it, and besides, it makes sense."


    Knowing his bravado, I didn''t dwell on it, but just spoke, "It was taken away by a man named Mike.


    Toby left a message, and when the tomb-sweeping day is over, I want to find him to open that box."


    He responded and opened his mouth, "Well, what time do you want to go out tomorrow."


    "Maybe a little early, the cemetery is a little far."


    "Okay, I''ll wait when you get back."


    I smiled lightly, always felt that he was like a child. I hung up the phone, then also went to bed early.


    The next day.


    Toby drove, probably came earlier. He did not sleep wellst night, eyes a little blue.


    Nanny cooked breakfast in the morning. I looked at him and said, "I''ll switch with you to drive, you eat


    breakfast first."


    He looked at me sideways, shook his head slightly, and said, "No, I ate in the morning."


    Today was the tomb-sweeping day. I smiled and said, "Actually I can go by myself. Your family also has


    to sweep the tomb, you can go home."


    Heughed and shook his head, "Not affected. My parents are in, they will go. Important people who


    care are in, they go to the cemetery to see the ancestors. We, the younger generation, as long as they


    know the ground on the line."


    He spoke, "By the way, that Mr. White I checkedst night, is City P people. The information is very


    secretive, but I read some and found that he and the old Mr. White met several times."


    I couldn''t help but frown, "Then he should know the White family."


    After a moment''s hesitation, I couldn''t help but venture a guess, "Could this Mike be the White family,


    and they are auctioning the sandalwood jade box to find the other box?"


    Toby looked at the car, silent for a while, and spoke lightly, "It''s not easy to say."


    It was already noon when they reached the cemetery.


    Five yearster, Freddy''s photo was already blurred and almost unreadable.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    riana asked me, "Mom, are we all going to die?"


    I said, "We''re all going to die, and we''re all not going to die."


    riana didn''t understand, and neither did I. I just looked at Freddy and thought, "He should be a little


    disappointed that Dennis didn''te.


    When he left, Dennis had resentment in his heart and did note to see him off. Now that the


    resentment has faded, it seemed he missed less.


    I didn''t know if it''s good or bad, but there were people crying in front of the new tombstone. I think it''s


    someone who just left, and the family''s grief had not yet dissipated, and it''s still hard.


    I didn''t like crying at the grave, so I pulled riana and Freddy to say goodbye and went to my


    grandmother''s grave.


    riana pulled me and tugged me, "Mom, why is that uncle in front of Grandma''s tombstone?"


    I looked over and saw a tall, slender man, dressed in ck, standing solemnly and coldly in front of


    Grandma''s tombstone. Because his back was turned, so I couldn''t see his expression.


    I can not remember for a while who this person was. In my memory, it seemed that no one knew


    grandmother!


    Looking strange, I could not help but go forward and open my mouth, "Hello!"


    The man stiffened slightly, and for a moment, coldly looked back at me.


    ncing at the white chrysanthemums and offerings in front of the tombstone, I couldn''t help but look


    at the man and speak, "Sir, you are ......"


    The man looked back at me and opened his mouth with a cold brow, "Passerby!"


    It was a shallow two words, then nothing else.


    Watching the man walking away, I wondered when Grandma had known such a person.


    Diana''s tombstone was thetest one. Five yearster, but no weeds and no damage, so it always


    looked brand new.


    I had never been able to understand Mario, perhaps he has never loved Irene, and even more so


    Diana. For him, they were all just passing through, all full of guilt.


    Because it was no longer, so the only thing that remained was a heart full of guilt and regret.


    If both of them were still alive, I were afraid he will still be cold and indifferent to them or even be


    a passerby.


    On the way back, I met the cold-faced man again. His car parked in front of the cemetery, a face of


    ck off-road, cool and dominant.


    When he saw me and riana, he just nced at them, then put on his sunsses and drove away.


    In the car, Toby spoke, "Mrs. George, Dennis asked me to book a flight for the evening, do you think it''s


    okay?"


    I smiled lightly, "Yes!" It''s already booked, so I can''t return it.


    The car had just started when the brakes mmed, shaking my eardrums.


    The car suddenly stopped, riana lying in my arms. Toby stabilized his emotions, looked at the ck


    car in front of him, slightly narrowed his eyes.


    I also looked back and saw two men get out of the ck car, wrenches in their hands, obviously


    "Pop!" The car window ss was smashed.


    "Mrs. George, call the police!" Toby opened his mouth, and the window ss on the driver''s seat had


    been smashed down.


    The car door was opened and he was ripped off by two burly men, then tied up and shoved into the car.


    My brain was confused for a moment, feeling out the phone ready to call, but the phone has been


    grabbed.


    Without waiting for my reaction, the door of the back seat was opened. And two strong men, one


    standing on the left and the other right side, looked at me and said without expression, "Miss Kennedy,


    I hugged riana, worried about scaring her, and calmly said, "What are you going to do?"


    "Only a half hour of your time, please!" The two men spoke. Their faces were grim.


    Worried about hurting riana, I didn''t react too much. Carrying riana out of the car, looked at the


    two men, and said as calmly as possible, "Lead the way!"

 Chapter 455 - The person to wait for at the end of the year9

    Chapter 455 - The person to wait for at the end of the year9


    The good thing was that the two men did not have too much nonsense, one after the other, followed


    me.


    "Where do you intend to go?" A cold, thin voice rang out with little emotion, but the tone was heavy


    enough to be heard clearly and inly.


    The two men stopped in their tracks, and I looked over, the man I had just seen again in front of the


    tomb.


    "Holy shit, who the fuck are you. Mind your own business." Two men were foul-mouthed. It was some


    rough opening.


    The man smiled lightly, still cold and harsh, "In the daylight, you two do not pay attention to yourself?"


    "None of your business!" These two men were bold and rude.


    "Since you are inviting people, there should always be etiquette. Taking people away like this, I am


    going to understand that you are now disturbing social security and hurting people at will." The man


    tugged his jacket somewhat idly, with a cool face.


    The two men saw that he was meddling, and without further ado, went forward with the intention of


    beating him up.


    Probably didn''t expect this tall, thin man with good skills. Not a few, the two strong man suffered a loss,


    with some wretched look at him, "You better mind your own business."


    The man nodded, "Well, I rarely mind my own business, but see, I have OCD."


    "Fuck!" Probably knowing they couldn''t beat him, the two men simply threw Toby, who was tied up in


    the car, out.


    Drove off.


    I was busy untying Toby. When I was just untying the rope, I got up to thank the man, but the man was


    already gone.


    Without dwelling too much, I looked at Toby and spoke shallowly, "Is everything all right?"


    He shook his head, got in the car, and drove straight to the airport.


    Dennis always had bodyguards around me at City P, but this time in Newton Town, we originally did not


    intend toe for a few days, so let Toby and I came alone.


    Today''s incident was an ident, but there was no security. Toby was vignt. He naturally will not let


    me stay in Newton Town for too long.


    So I booked a flight back to City P directly.


    When I arrived at City P, it was already eleven o''clock at night. riana was asleep and Toby was


    holding her.


    I had just left the airport, and before I knew what was going on, I was pulled close to my arms by a


    force and held on.


    When I smelled the familiar smell, I realized it was Dennis, and I thought that Toby had told him about


    the cemetery.


    Nothing was said, we got into the car. He told Toby to go home and get some rest, and we went back to


    the eastern suburbs vi.


    When we got back to the vi, I put riana back to bed and went back to the bedroom. He hugged


    me tightly.


    He said, "I''ve missed you, and the moon is beautiful tonight."


    I look up at him andugh, "Not romantic."


    He smiled lightly, "What should I say?"


    I thought about it, that the moon was beautiful tonight. I always felt that if it came out of his mouth, it


    should look awkward. Maybe just a straightforward, I missed you was better.


    The actual fact was that you can find a lot of people who were not able to get a good deal on a lot of


    things.


    In fact, people did not want very romantic words, as long as you look into each other''s eyes, say a


    sentence, I miss you. We will be able to read each other''s minds.


    After the shower, lying on the bed. I shut up about Newton Town. I can not hold back a little.


    Pillowed his arm and honestly exined, "I met a cool man at Grandma''s grave, he saved us today, but


    I do not know his name."


    The words, some evasive. Dennis looked at me, the face of concern was well hidden, "Toby has gone


    to check. In the future, such a thing, will not happen again."


    He was talking about the thing that we would almost being taken away.


    After several disasters, I had long learned to be calm. Leaning on his arm, I smiled lightly, "Grandma


    said, people always live some disaster. She said this is the robbery."


    He smiled lightly, "You are quite good atforting yourself."


    I took his words as apliment, thought about it, but still didn''t figure it out, so I said, "What kind of


    person wants to see me and have much ado?"


    He pursed his lips and changed the subject and said, "Auntie said she wants us to go to her side for


    dinner tomorrow, is that okay?"


    I nodded my head. It was always a good idea to walk around during the tomb-sweeping day.


    Noticing his reaction to my body, I was a bit weary and looked at him somewhat pitifully and said, "Very


    tired!"


    He nodded slightly and just wrapped his arms around me, his voice low, "Good night."


    I was afraid. The first time was an ident, three or four times was not normal.


    I didn''t want to wake up every time and saw blood on the bed. That meant I may not be as healthy as I


    thought.


    Perhaps I was too tired, or perhaps lying in his arms, I slept very soundly.


    This sleep, I slept extraordinarily heavy.


    The next day, I slept too much, and was woken up by Dennis. I do not know when he got up, holding


    the phone in his hand.


    He looked like he had just taken a shower, "Someone is calling you."


    I was still a bit awake, so I reached for the phone, clicked on it, and put it to my ear.


    "Are you back? Do you have time today? Come out and have coffee with me." It was Folly.


    I opened my mouth, my voice a little mute, "I may not be able to. I have an appointment today. I can''t


    go."


    She leaned in and said, "Make a reservation for the day after tomorrow, don''t make another


    appointment."


    I nodded, hung up the phone, saw Dennis was looking at me. I couldn''t help but blush a little,


    subconsciously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you hungry?" As he spoke, he ced the clothes he had chosen on the side of the bed, obviously


    for me.


    Sitting up straight, I shook my head and got up to change my clothes, moving too fast and looking a


    little anxious.


    The wrist was held by him, some helplessness, "Take your time, not stuck time. You are buttoning the


    wrong button."


    Before I could look closely, his beautiful fingers had already re-buttoned for me.


    Lowered, looking at his unhurried movements, the original rhythm of the heartbeat was too fast. It


    seemed to have increased.


    The face was a little red. Someone said, when two people together for a long time, there would be no


    blush and heartbeat. But couningt the time, I and Dennis also had been together for many years.


    I did not eat much for breakfast, and he was a little dissatisfied, indicating that I needed a few more


    bites, but if you can not eat, you''ll vomit.


    I replied with, "Force to have food is bad for your stomach."


    He pursed his lips and didn''t push me anymore.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When he left the house, he looked at his cell phone and seemed to be looking for the address. Yara


    had been there more or less several times. His memory was so good, how could he forget?


    I was overthinking it.


    I didn''t go to Yara''s, and he took me to KFC, and looking at the peopleing in and out of the door. I


    suspected Dennis was in the wrong ce.


    Tugging at his sleeve, I spoke uncertainly, "Did you go to the wrong ce?"


    "No!"


    I spoke dumbly, somewhat puzzled, "riana didn''te, are we getting her something?"


    He raised an eyebrow and pulled me inside, "For you."


    I muttered in a small voice, "I''m not a kid."


    He looked back at me with a smile in his eyes, "Is there a difference between you and a child?"

 Chapter 456: The person to wait for at the end of the years10

    Chapter 456: The person to wait for at the end of the years10


    I think I can not answer this, simply silent, tilted his head to look at him, "take away, or stay to eat?"


    He looked around. Obviously he did not like to stay here, but still opened his mouth, "Go find a


    location."


    Always listening to him was good and we found a window seat, eat a few bites of burger. I looked out


    the window of the mall crowd.


    He looked at me and raised his eyebrows, "What are you thinking?"


    I looked back at him, "Why did you suddenly bring me here for a burger?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "You like it!"


    Uh-uh!


    What was that supposed to mean?


    It wasn''t a weekend, and most of the people who came to the mall were couples who had scheduled


    time off to go shopping.


    Downstairs there was a H-M store, young people in and out, very lively, "Before Diana always said. In


    the future, if she has a boyfriend, must pull him to go shopping in CK, and then let him buy her a few


    more bags, and then go to H-M to try on a few more sets of clothes."


    Dennis took a look at the store downstairs and raised his eyebrows lightly, "Very expensive?"


    I shook my head, "But, a few hundred, some discount, a few dozen to get."


    He was a little puzzled, "That ......"


    I looked at him, I thought he did not quite understand the life of ordinary people.


    The university will be, "We just need eight hundred RMV a month for living, excluding meals. There is


    not much left, and girls like to be beautiful, always want to buy some nice clothes and cosmetics,


    sometimes, save a few months for a set of cosmetics."


    He nodded and looked at the store downstairs and said, "Do you still like it now?"


    I looked at him and said seriously, "Would you still like the Ultraman cards that you liked to y with


    when you were five?"


    He did seriously think about it and said, "I don''t y with those."


    Well!


    Maybe childhood was different.


    "Dennis, are you over here too?" A few surprised female voices sounded behind me.


    Turning back, I saw She, who was apanied by a seven or eight year old child.


    Dennis looked at her and nodded slightly, as a greeting.


    The little boy looked around and his eyes fell on the untouched family bucket on our table.


    I spoke, "Want to eat together?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She froze slightly and looked at Dennis, as if inquiring.


    Dennis didn''t say anything, so he acquiesced.


    She sat down and told the boy not to make a mess while she went to get the food.


    I brought the family bucket to him, and the little one looked at it and said thank you softly, seemingly


    shy with strangers.


    When She came back, she saw that he was already eating and frowned slightly, "Zhou Ran, did you


    say thank you?"


    The little guy looked at me and Dennis, said, "Thank you," and then quietly ate.


    Dennis had always said little. At this time, with other people, he will say even less.


    Originally there were trivial things to talk about, but now there was nothing to say.


    A few momentster, when I stopped eating and kept looking at my phone, he spoke, "Ready to go?"


    I nodded my head, "Yes!"


    "Let''s go!" He got up and reached out to pull me.


    She suddenly spoke, "Dennis, there''s a new update to the AI program, can I take this time to talk to


    you for a minute?"


    He spoke, without emotion, "It''s not work time."


    The implication was that they should talk at work.


    She opened her mouth, "It''s Intelligent Housekeeping, which happens to be applicable in a


    restaurant like this, where the environment and the specifics are just right for us to have a closer chat."


    Dennis frowned, visibly displeased.


    "I happen to have something to buy. I''ll go out for a stroll, you guys talk."


    It''s not that I was deliberately avoiding it. I just think that it''s pointless to be so stagnant.


    Dennis looked at me sideways and his voice was low, "Don''t you need mypany?"


    I always felt that there was some anger in his words, but I nodded, "I''m fine on my own."


    What to buy?


    When I came out of KFC, I walked around aimlessly and found nothing to buy.


    I felt like a fool for making room for them when I knew She was interested in Dennis.


    After browsing for a while, I became confused, looking at my reflection in the window. I always felt


    something was wrong.


    It was the emotions and the feelings inside.


    It was low self-esteem. The scars on my face was not deep anymore, so if I didn''t look closely, it''s hard


    to see them, but since they were scars, they can''t bepletely unmarked.


    She was excellent, really excellent. She was beautiful and elegant, smart and intelligent, resolute


    and brave. Such a woman, a man should like it!


    I didn''t know when I started to have low self-esteem, from the time my face was injured? Or was it


    earlier?


    I guessed it was earlier, but it was just so obvious at that time.


    Let''s cut my hair!


    The thought suddenly came to my mind, and I froze a little, maybe I could use my hair to hide the scars


    on my face.


    The first floor of the mall, a barbershop called Style, was very easy to find.


    The two young men at the door were handing out leaflets, and I casually picked them up, saying that


    new members just needed 19 RMB for a wash, cut and blow.


    It was not for the cheap. I just looked at the hairdresser''s hair and that was pretty good. I went in.


    After washing, I sat down.


    The barber asked, "How do you want to cut?"


    "Just like that!" I raised my hand and pointed to the short hair model on the wall, with thick bangs


    covering half of my face, and that was fine.


    The barber took one look at it and gave me serious advice, "Miss, if you''re just trying to cover the scar


    on your face, you can try cutting a bangs just to cover it. There''s no need to cut your hair short, you


    have beautiful hair."


    I froze and thought to myself, so the scar was more obvious than I thought.


    "Then you can decide it for me!" .


    He nodded, while cutting "Miss, you have the standard beauty face. I suggest you try to change your


    hairstyle. It will do not hurt the hair, do not need to perm and dye. The hairstlye is semi-permanent, can


    keep for half a year."


    I smiles lightly, perfunctory, "No thanks!"


    It had been many years since I had not changed my hair, so I were used to seeing myself this way.


    After waiting for half an hour ......


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I always felt a few years younger all of a sudden. I can''t help but be a


    little surprised, "How can ......"


    "Bangs show young. Miss your skin and features are very good, so cut like this, look very young."


    I smiled and the mood was a few better.


    From the barber store, I walked down the street, looking at the window asionally shed my own


    appearance. I can not help but think, maybe a change of a younger clothes, will be very good.


    So, directly into the H-M store, looking for a few sets of clothes, strappy pants white shirt, canvas


    shoes, seemed to be a representative of youth.

 Chapter 457 - The person to wait for at the end of the age 11

    Chapter 457 - The person to wait for at the end of the age 11


    With bangs, it really seemed to look a little young.


    After changing clothes and walking through a few streets, I was a little tired and stood in front of the


    window looking at myself.


    "Miss, do you want to go into the store?"


    Looking back, I realized that I was standing in front of the store, looking at the clothes in the window.


    It seemed others thought I was smiling at the clothes in the window.


    After looking at the male model in the window, I was a little d that, fortunately, I was not taken as a


    psycho.


    "Great!" Although I didn''t know what I could buy by shopping in a men''s clothing store, I went in under


    the attentive gaze of the sales clerk.


    Originally, I was just thinking about casually strolling, but I couldn''t help but stop in front of a set of


    casual clothes.


    The British style sweater, gray leather jacket, white pants, a very casual way to match.


    I raised my hand, touched the clothes and thought what would Dennis look like in this outfit?


    He never seemed to wear other colors, maybe, try?


    "Miss, are you buying for your boyfriend? This set is new for this year''s fashion week, 10% off, a set


    down for five thousand eight hundred, you can bring a set for your boyfriend."


    Five thousand eight hundred?


    Seemed like a bargainpared to those bespoke clothes from Dennis.


    "Swipe your card, miss?" The clerk continued to speak.


    I froze and went over the bnce on my bank card in my head, one set of clothes that didn''t affect.


    Looking down, I found my bank card from my bag and handed it to the attendant.


    "Miss, the bnce is insufficient!" The attendant spoke, with a smile on his face.


    I froze. I used to using this card, now suddenly found the money inside was not as much as I thought.


    Yeah, it''d been a year since I quit my job, and the money was onlying out, so naturally I''ll run out.


    "Miss, do you still want it?" Seeing me dumbfounded, the waiter asked in a whisper.


    I retrieved my bank card, smiled lightly, and nodded, "Yes!"


    Dennis gave the card to me and I never seemed to want to use. For one thing, I didn''t buy much. And I


    still had a card given by Leo, so almost never used his money.


    I bought it for him, so I just swiped his card!


    I found two ck cards in my bag, and I was a little confused as to which one was the card Dennis


    gave me.


    The waiter saw the two ck cards in my hand and froze a little, and then swiped the card in surprise.


    Both hands handed the card to me, smiling, "Miss do you need to see something else?"


    I shook my head and smiled lightly, "No need!"


    "Wee back next time!"


    Before even leaving the clothing store, the clerk was a little excited whispered and spoke to his


    colleague beside, "Wow, two king level ck cards, money are used billion as units of wealthy ah, City


    P not many people ah, this girl actually took two card."


    "I saw it too, gosh, this is too hoity-toity. I just saw her swipe the ordinary card, thought she was just an


    ordinary office worker, did not expect ......"


    "Those two ck cards are probably someone else''s, look at his signature, it seems to be called


    something. It is estimated that other rtionships ......"


    Thetter words, out of the store, naturally can not hear, carrying things, I can not help but sigh.


    When I went to KFC, Dennis and She were no longer there.


    They probably had to leave beforehand. It was not true to say that I wasn''t disappointed, but I silently


    reassured myself that it was nothing, it was always work.


    I didn''t have a car and it was inconvenient for me to go to Yara''s ce at night, so I took a taxi directly


    back to the vi.


    It waste, and it was already dark when I arrived home.


    Finn had prepared a meal, and because she was in a hurry to go back, she left after a few simple


    words.


    I went to see riana first. The little one had eaten and was ying with Lego in her room by herself.


    Then she went back to her own business.


    Not to disturb her, I went back to the bedroom, originally thought Dennis was not at home.


    Open the door, the cold voice came.


    "Why didn''t you answer the phone?" There was a bit of hidden anger in the voice.


    I froze and found that my phone was off, and opened my mouth to exin, "My phone is dead, it''s off."


    He was on the balcony, his slender and upright back, prating a few cold and stern.


    Slowly turned back to look at me, "went to do what?"


    "Shopping." After thinking about it, I raised the box in my hand and looked up at him with a light smile,


    "Bought you clothes, a little different from your usual style."


    He looked at me and narrowed his eyes, and I thought he was probably angry because I had forgotten


    the time.


    Opened his mouth, "Do you want to try? I swiped your card!"


    He looked at me, his cold stern brow ckened and he spoke with a bit of fatigue, "No, get some rest."


    I didn''t understand him anymore, and looking at his back, I couldn''t help but say, "Dennis, can we talk?"


    He stood still and didn''t turn around. The bedroom was dimly lit with a bedsidemp.


    "Talk about what?"


    I pursed my lips, put down the clothes in my hands and spoke, "Is it because I didn''t do enough to


    make you angry, if so, tell me and I will change it next time."


    He looked back at me, the sulk on his brow surfaced, "No, you did a good job, impable."


    It was anger.


    I pursed my lips, "Dennis, don''t you think we don''t look like a couple at all right now?"


    "Do you?" He sneered a little, "What do you think a couple should look like? After so many years as a


    couple, it''s time to take stock."


    I froze in ce, and this conversation became meaningless.


    He looked back at me, did not say anything. I thought, if we were faced with problems, and always


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    choose silence, maybe not long, we will go further and further away.


    After a pause, I said, "I got my hair cut."


    He hmmed, the anger in his voice seemed to loosen up, "I''m not blind!"


    "I blocked the wound, so it''s okay if you can''t see."


    He suddenly raised his eyes and stared at me, "Because it''s blocked, it''s fine?"


    He forced down his anger, "ra, it seems to you that the problem can be ignored as long as it is not


    mentioned and you can pretend it never happened, right?"


    I opened my mouth, and for a moment it wasn''t worth saying anything, "I ......"


    "You sleep, and we choose not to talk." He said somewhat roughly, dropping and then exiting the


    bedroom.


    I stared at the bag on the floor for a long time, pursed my lips, and went to bed.


    Not sleeping well was to be expected, staring at the ceiling for a long time, not sleepy.

 Chapter 458 - The One to Wait for at the End of the Ages12

    Chapter 458 - The One to Wait for at the End of the Ages12


    Dennis did note in, probably resting in the study.


    The next day.


    I woke up with a sore throat. I''m afraid I have a cold. Insomnia can easily make resistance dropped and


    it seemed not without basis.


    When I opened my eyes, Dennis was raising his hand to check the temperature of my forehead, and


    his face was sullen.


    "Maybe it''s a fever, it''s okay!" I spoke, getting up from the bed.


    He got up and poured water and medicine for me, "Take the medicine and rest for a while, if it''s not


    good at noon, I''lle back and take you to the hospital."


    I nodded, leaned back on the bed, and watched him go out.


    It wasn''t that easy to get the fever down, so I got my papers and took a taxi to the hospital.


    The doctor was an older man.


    The doctor looked at me and said, "How old is the little girl?"


    "Thirty-one!"


    The doctor nodded and said, "Do you have children?"


    I nodded, thought about it and shook my head, he frowned slightly, "Yes or no, just nod your head."


    "No!"


    He frowned slightly and spoke, "But you should have given birth."


    I pursed my lips and told the truth, "The fetus died in the womb, suffocating."


    He frowned and said after a pause, "Girl, if you don''t want to have a child, you just need a little


    conditioning and can barely maintain your health. If you intend to have a child, I''m afraid it''s difficult. If


    the uterine is bleeding even if you want to keep the child, it will be easy to lose two lives, plus you are


    already in poor health. After thest surgery, the doctor should also have told you, the uterine wall is


    weak, and there is inertia, the next child may happen the same situation."


    I froze violently and looked at him, puzzled, "But thest child was artificial, not ......"


    He nodded, "I know, but that''s exactly why, along with your age, it''s hard to conceive in the first ce,


    and even if you do, it could easily cause the same situation."


    Coming out of the hospital, my mind was a little buzzed, after that surgery, all my attention was on the


    baby.


    It never urred to me that I would not be able to conceive because of the surgery. When the baby


    was in the womb, kicking up against the lining of my uterus because the amniotic fluid ruptured and it


    struggled out of instinct when suffocating.


    In addition, there was also a tear in my reproductive tract, a number of infections, and my own immune


    system automatically rejected the baby and prevented fertilization, so it was almost impossible for me


    to conceive again.


    When I met Hank at the hospital, I didn''t know if it was an ident or he intentionally sought it out.


    I hadn''t seen him for six months, but he seemed haggard and mellow, but still handsome.


    He blocked my way and his voice was low, "ra, let''s talk."


    I frowned and looked up at him, "We have nothing to talk about."


    He sneered, a little self-deprecating, "So I''m already disgusting you this much?"


    I pursed my lips, not exining.


    "Most of the Gibson family''s estate was bought by Dennis, and the courts were looking into it, just


    waiting to give me a sentence. Is that satisfactory to you?"


    He smiled lightly and said these words without the slightest hint of hard feelings, as if he was talking


    about someone else.


    I pursed my lips, "Go and sit down."


    It was in the rest area under the hospital building.


    The April wind was very gentle, not cold nor hot. I was silent for a moment to look at him.


    Seeing that he was looking at me, I couldn''t help but smile lightly, "Regret saving me in the first ce?"


    He froze slightly, then smiled, "Never!"


    I lowered my eyes and smiled with some relief, "I didn''t understand at first why Dennis would suddenly


    drive the Gibson family to extinction, he wouldn''t let me contact you, let alone answer any messages


    about you. Once you were mentioned, he broke down and would even start to lose his temper with me.


    "


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Looking up at him, I sighed slightly, "You were the one who spoke to him about the boy, and me, at


    Folly''s wedding that day, weren''t you?"


    He pursed his lips, looked at me, nodded his head. Well he didn''t seem to be trying to hide anything


    from me, and spoke, "Well, when the baby was taken out of your belly, because of theck of oxygen,


    the blood filling inside the brain, and the squeezing, although there was still breath, it wouldn''t live


    long."


    The pain that suddenly began in my heart made me tremble a little uncontrobly, and I couldn''t even


    breathe a little.


    He looked at me "I asked the doctor, if you save this baby, what is the sess rate. He said almost


    none, and I put him in the incubator. He opened his eyes, veryrge and bright, and you are very


    simr. I think if he can grow up, and you must be very simr in the future, but I am sorry, the odds are


    too small, so in the case that you are not awake, I chose to give up. "


    I tugged at my hand, my fingertips pinching into my flesh, and my nerves began to ache.


    "Why didn''t you try? It''s not hopeless, at least you can let me see him, even for a nce, but why, ah,


    can''t you just let me see him!"


    He shifted his jaw, his face a bit quiet, "He is already deformed, even if he survives, it will be a drag for


    you."


    "But he''s my child, he was just flying towards me when I didn''t catch him and let him get hurt, how can


    you me him!" I covered my heart, a little breathless.


    He opened his mouth, looked at me, his gaze was all cold, "I told Dennis to let go of you, ra. I don''t


    need a child, if you like children, Janey gave birth, I gave her enough money to go back to Country M,


    the child stays with you to raise, like riana, it''s your child too, isn''t it? "


    I looked at his somewhat grim face with some fear, when did he be so extreme.


    He knew I couldn''t get pregnant, couldn''t have any more children, so he wanted Janey to have the


    baby and force her out, and then trap me with the baby.


    I couldn''t help but feel so horrible for him, "Hank, don''t you think you''re being too selfish like this?Janey


    loves you more than you think, and you''re hurting her so recklessly that you''ll never meet anyone who


    loves you as much as she does in the future."

 Chapter 459: The person to wait for at the end of the year13

    Chapter 459: The person to wait for at the end of the year13


    He sneered, "I don''t care!"


    I got up, pressed the emotion faintly looked at him, "This is all considered fair, you erased my child''s


    hope of life. Dennis destroyed your career. This is considered fair, as for you to save my life of this


    kindness, I will payback."


    My wrist was pulled, "Don''t rush off, sit back with me."


    I did not want to.


    He pressed me back into the seat with some force and said, "I know, you hate me, you don''t even want


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    to see me, but ra. I''m too lonely, New Year''s Eve, thepany''s people left, scattered. I stood on


    the top floor for a long time, looking at the lights, but the heart is empty and silent, all these years I''ve


    been living like this, I''m a person who does not want to remember the past. But I always see my


    parents in my dreams, they prepare a lot of dishes on New Year''s Eve, always urging me to go home


    soon."


    "But once I woke up from the dream, I was faced with an empty room. I thought, maybe it would be


    better to go to you and see you, I drove the car to the eastern suburbs vi, stood outside the gate and


    watched your lights on, listened to yourughter. For a few seconds I wanted to go in and take you


    away, but I watched Dennis hugging you andughing, it was too blinding, that kind of joy was like


    nothing I had ever seen before ."


    I couldn''t pick up the words, and looking at him lightly, I was silent for a moment and spoke, "It''ste. I


    should go back."


    He didn''t stop, but spoke, "ra, have you thought about it? You can''t have a baby now. riana is not


    his own. Dennis loves you again, but you have to consider the George family, you respect the Old Mr.


    George, what he hoped for during his lifetime, you know better than anyone. If Yara knew you wouldn''t


    get pregnant, do you think she''d still be open to letting you live together?ra, this is Life, not TV,


    people aren''t that open-minded."


    I looked back at him and smiled lightly, "Hank, you are really good at rubbing salt in people''s hearts,


    knowing how to talk and make pain, but, these are your words alone, people are different, like children.


    If his woman has a child, they will be a qualified couple, not to force her away and find someone


    to live with who does not love them. Hank, you said it yourself, this is life not a TV show, in that case,


    why don''t you want to go back to your own life? What about living your own life!"


    Some people just didn''t love, from the time they met to the time they parted, never loved and never had


    a heartbeat.


    When I returned to the vi, it was a bitte. Folly called, some stammering, "ra, do you treat me as


    a friend or not, you don''te when I have a baby, you don''te to see me when I was in


    confinement in childbirth. I have asked you out so many times, what do you think?"


    I was thinking about this when I left home this morning, originally I thought I would go see her after I


    finished going to the hospital, but somehow I forgot about it.


    Now it waste and I was just back to the vi. I was a little confused, a time that was not worthy to say


    anything, so I had to speak, "Folly sorry, I went to the hospital today, I ......"


    "To the hospital, what happened to you? Why did you go to the hospital, what happened?"


    She had a series of questions that made me freeze and say, "Just a cold, it''s better now."


    It was not appropriate to talk about the baby.


    She froze and said, "You should get well at home, thene and see me and the bab. You muste


    to the full moon reception, you are a sister, you have toe anyway."


    I couldn''t help but stare, and realized after the fact that the child and I were of the same generation, so


    Iughed and said, "Yes, I''ll be there!"


    I hung up the phone with Folly and was in a better mood. The vi was lit up and Finn was tidying up


    the kitchen.


    Seeing me go back, she weed me and said, "Mrs. George, howe you just came back? Where


    did you go? Mr. called several times to ask and he came back. You need to hurry up."


    She raised her finger and pointed to the second floor, indicating that I hurried upstairs to see. I was a


    little confused. The phone was not always on it?


    I was a little confused, but my phone was always on, so I didn''t know when I had set up call forwarding


    for Dennis''s number.


    I went upstairs. Dennis was in his study, the light was dim, his long back stood in front of the floor-to-


    ceiling window, looking extraordinarily lonely and empty.


    "Dennis!" I spoke, my voice was a little low. It was heartfelt, and he should have called a lot.


    He still stood in front of the window, seemingly not heard my voice. After all, the room was empty, only


    the two of us, and how will not hear my voice?


    I approached, stood behind him, and took the initiative to admit my mistake, "I went to the hospital, saw


    the doctor, the phone identally ......"


    He suddenly turned back to look at me "You never seem to call me that intimately?"


    I froze, looking at him in confusion, "I ......"


    He walked towards me, his slender body standing in front of me, some cool coldness, "Is it true that


    without riana, you would still leave without a second thought?"


    I frowned, "What are you talking about?"


    "Seeing Hank?" He spoke, his emotions seemingly suppressed and calm.


    I froze and suddenly understood why he was so gloomy. I pursed my lips slightly and opened my


    mouth, "I met him by ident in front of the hospital."


    "Well!" He spoke, reaching out to smooth the strands of hair on my forehead, "Don''t see him again,


    okay?"


    He was angry, and even though I knew he was hiding it well. I sensed it.


    A slight nod, some frustration. When I was young, I read a book that a woman will only love a man for


    life if she leaves when he loves her the most.


    At that time I was so young, and still did not understand the meaning. Now I thought that was true.


    Hank was not without reason. I will not have a child and thd George family can not be without children.


    Three years, or two years, I may be able to slight over it, but how about the future?


    Who can guarantee that?


    Now he was surrounded by even better and more brilliant women, but, no matter how you would say it,


    She was the best match for him.


    He reached out to pull me. I avoided it and looked up at him with a light smile, "It''s gettingte. I should


    go to bed."


    Turned around and went back to the bedroom, followed by the sound of rapid footsteps. I was dragged


    by him, directly pulled close to the bedroom. Locked the door.


    Pressing me against the wall, he grimaced a little, "ra, tell me, what exactly am I going to do?"


    I pursed my lips and looked up at him, "Dennis, I didn''t ask you what to do, you''re fine now, it''ste, we


    should go to bed."

 Chapter 460 The Later Are Lost 1

    Chapter 460 The Later Are Lost 1


    "ra!" he was angry, "What, you''re heartbroken knowing that Hank is down and out and lonely? Want


    to save him?"


    I frowned, "Dennis, what are you talking about?"


    "No?" He sneered, "You pushed me on She and went to the hospital today to see Hank, didn''t you?"


    I froze, not knowing what to say for a moment, and couldn''t help but say, "She is beautiful and


    outstanding, both in looks and talent, she is an extremely outstanding being ......"


    He sneered, "Oh! Do I have to thank you for going to so much trouble for me? You are really good,


    others try to do everything not to cheat on their husbands, but you are trying to push your husband to


    another woman, do you think I should thank you?"


    He was forced speechless. I knew what to say for a while looked up at him, could not help but feel


    some hard feelings.


    "I didn''t want to push you away. Yesterday, I just thought you had something to talk about, so I took the


    initiative to walk away, and when I went back you were gone, so I came back on my own. Today I really


    didn''t want to meet Hank on purpose. I just met in the hospital, Dennis. I didn''t want to push you away. I


    just didn''t know what to do!"


    His face eased slightly, his eyes softened, sighed and pulled me helplessly, "I''m sorry. I was too


    impulsive."


    I lowered my eyes and shook my head lightly, pulled myself out of his body and went into the bathroom.


    The love that was evenly matched can go on. We were already too far apart from each other.


    The cold liquid spilled over my body. I was in a bit of a trance, what was the next step to take?


    I was at a loss.


    I was in the bathroom for a long time before I came out and he was smoking on the balcony. If it were


    usual, I might have gone over and gotten into his arms and softly told him not to smoke, but at this time


    I just wiped my hair andid back on the bed.


    The faint scent of tobo wafted through the bedroom, and I hadn''t gotten over my cold, so I coughed


    fiercely for a while.


    Probably the sound was a little intense, he extinguished the cigarette butt, came in, poured water for


    me, and smooth my back, "Have you taken the medicine?"


    I shook my head, "The doctor said it''s not a big deal, no need to take medicine all the time. It''s not


    good for my body."


    He frowned slightly, but did not say much, and when he saw that I had stopped coughing, he got up


    and went to the bathroom.


    After the breath, Iy on the bed, eyes closed and ready to sleep. There was no way to fall asleep.


    If I did not sleep, he wille outter. I did not know what I can talk to him.


    So I had to pretend to fall asleep.


    Half an hourter.


    The bathroom door was opened, he came out, after a sound, the position beside him was pressed, he


    I thought he would reach out and put his arm around me, but no, the big bed seemed extraordinarily


    empty and spacious.


    When I woke up, Dennis was no longer there.


    I was still a little sleepy. I felt my phone and looked at the time, 6:00 am. Maybe I can still sleep a little.


    The bedroom door was opened and footsteps came.


    A momentter, I noticed someone was beside me. It was Dennis'' voice, "ra, get up."


    I opened my eyes and saw him sitting on the edge of the bed, dressed in ck and stern.


    I turned on my side, resting my arm and half-squinting at him, "You''re not going to the office?"


    He smiled lightly, "I''ll goter, get up and have something to eat. Are you going to the Lewis family to


    see Follyter?"


    I nodded, a little sleepy, "I''ll be thereter, no dy."


    He pulled me up from the bed, sat on the bed. He looked at me and said, "Then go early and we''ll have


    lunch together?"


    I held my somewhat tired face, nodded my head, a little sleepy, and said, "Yes!"


    Looking at me, he smiled a little lightly, raised his hand against my chin. "little confused."


    I opened my eyes to look at him and exhaled, "Go to work now!"


    It was a good thing riana had someone to drive her school, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to get out of


    bed this morning.


    I thought he was going to leave right after he went out, but within a few minutes, he came in.


    He picked me up and said, "Let''s go out together, I''ll drop you off at the Lewis familyter."


    I was a little confused, "The Lewis family and thepany are not in the same direction."


    "Not a problem!" As we spoke, he had already warmed up the water on the sink and gave me a


    blossom water, and he instructed me to rinse my mouth.


    This picture looked like a father taking care of his disabled daughter.


    I ate breakfast and got in the car.


    I did not sleep enough, leaning on the car window ss against the face to close the eyes.


    At the crossroads, red light. Dennis reached out and pulled me back into the seat, "Cool!"


    I tilted my head to look at him, still sleepy, "Where are we going?"


    He smiled lightly, "Take a nap first, when you wake up, you''ll be there."


    I nodded and closed my eyes to rest.


    The Lewis family.


    When Dennis was ready to call me, I was already awake and staring at the cars outside.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It was not a full moon party today. Why were there so many people here? So going now would not keep


    Folly busy.


    But I thought too much. Dennis had something going on at work and had to go first. I stood outside the


    gate and before I went in, Luna saw it.


    I ran over to her, with a smile on my face, "Folly said yesterday that you''d probably being over in


    the next few days, but I didn''t expect toe over today.


    There were a lot of people sitting in the hall, and when they saw Luna dragging me in, some people


    came up to say hello, and some were curious about who I was.


    Luna was pulling me in and introducing me one by one. I was not here to socialize, and when I was


    free, I went to see Folly.


    The ce where Folly was recuperating was very quiet, except for two nannies who took care of the


    children, there was no one else.


    She was lying on the bed, probably just after breastfeeding, the baby was sleeping, she was a little


    dazed and leaning on the bed singing.


    When she heard the movement, she looked up and saw that it was me, but she was so excited that she


    was ready to get up from the bed, but the nanny pulled her down.


    "Miss Lewis , you still can not get out of bed and walk around, to have to rest a few days."


    She looked at me very innocently and pitifully said, "ra, look, how pathetic I am."


    I smiled lightly, went to the bed and sat down. My eyes fell on the child, asleep. Just a few days after


    the birth of the child, the face was a little wrinkled.


    "Don''t look, it''s ugly. I me Zack for being ugly. He didn''t inherit my beauty at all."


    Although Follyined, she was full of love looking at the child.


    I smiled lightly, with a little envy feeling "Newly-born baby is like this. Few dayster, he will be better."

 Chapter 461 The later ones are lost 2

    Chapter 461 Theter ones are lost 2


    She curled her lips for a moment, then dropped her gaze on me and said thievishly, "When are you and


    Dennis nning to have a second child? You''ve been back in City P for so long, howe your belly


    hasn''t responded yet? It''s not because Dennis is old and can''t do it anymore!"


    I was speechless for a moment andughed, "He''s only thirty-five, how can he not be able to do it?


    She pinned her chin, "Then why did you say you don''t want a second child?"


    I smiled, "It''s good to have a riana." Even if I wanted to, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to.


    She frowned, "but ra, Dennis is after all a man. The George family would not force you to have a


    baby, but more or less it looks like they''re anxious. You should think about it as soon as possible, make


    a baby!"


    I slightly tightened my hand for a while, looked at her and said, "Howe the full moon feast is not


    yet, the Lewis family came so many people?"


    Seeing me change the subject, she pursed her lips, asked, "City P''s tradition. A happy event. Generally


    are some of the usual rtives and friends or something, with eggs and nutrition over to visit, by the


    way toe over to greet, that is, to visit rtives."


    I nodded my head and was relieved to have moved the conversation away.


    Chatted for a while, she was sleepy and did not resist sleeping over, but the child woke up.


    The little one woke up just looking around with his eyes open, and then kicked his little feet a few times.


    "The young master likes this, much smarter than other newborn babies!" The nanny walked in and


    opened her mouth andughed.


    I smiled lightly, looking at the child, reach out to touch his little hand. The little one was very active to


    hold my fingers.


    The extraordinarily soft, quiet time with the child.


    I was still a bit lost in thought when Luna arrived, and only when I saw her speaking did I return to my


    senses.


    "ra, we made sweet and sour pork, eggnt in sauce, and durian cake at home, all your favorites.


    Let''s eat first ande backter to see how it looks."


    I froze and looked up to see the time, it was already noon.


    I couldn''t help but think of what Dennis said about having lunch together, and looked to Luna and said,


    "I''m not eating here. I''m going to the George Groupter."


    Luna smiled lightly, "Are you going to have lunch with Dennis?"


    I froze and stopped talking.


    She said amused, "Dennis is already here, in the lobby, let''s go!"


    I was a little surprised, when did he get here?


    I went around to the front room and saw Dennis sat at arge table for sixteen people, many of whom I


    didn''t know.


    I sat next to him and whispered, "When did you get here?"


    He spoke, his voice low, "I''ve been here for a while."


    "Why didn''t you call me?" I opened my mouth and saw an acquaintance at the table, the old Mr. White.


    He took my hand, "I called, but you didn''t answer!"


    I froze, fumbled for my phone and looked at it to find that I really didn''t answer it, and as an


    afterthought found it was on mute.


    "The phone is off mute, sorry!"


    He pulled me along, but didn''t say anything.


    People were talking about the usual topics. Folly can not get out of bed.


    After eating, the guests said goodbye. Samuel sent off the guests. Luna pulled me and said, "I won''t go


    back there tonight. There is more room here. You two stay and go back tomorrow."


    I shook my head and said lightly, "It''s toote." There was some reluctance to speak.


    Dennis sensed that I was not in a good mood, and after a few subtle words, he led me out of the vi.


    Outside the lobby of the vi, the old Mr. White said goodbye to Samuel and was helped to the car by a


    young man.


    Dennis and I went downstairs and overheard the young man looking familiar, but for a while we couldn''t


    remember where we had seen him before.


    The young man put the old Mr. White into the car and turned around to say goodbye to Samuel.


    Seeing that cold, stern face, I remembered who this man was, the man who saved me in Newton Town.


    How did he get here?


    Was he from the White family or did he work for the White family?


    "Let''s go!" Dennis'' voice came to my ears, and I followed him towards the car.


    I followed him towards the car. When I met the man eye to eye, he just gave me a cold look before


    getting into the car and leaving.


    When I got home, it waste and I was a little tired, so I simply said a few words and went back to my


    bedroom.


    Leaning on the sofa, a little tired. Dennis sat next to me and seemed to want to say something.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I did not say anything. These days, we seemed to be normal. He was still very gentle to me and took


    care of me, and I still smile at him.


    But there was always something different, and it seemed to be more unbearable than the heartbreaking


    and exasperating arguments of the past.


    "ra, we ....." His words, after speaking in general, the phone ringing.


    He frowned, but still bowed his head and took the phone, his voice a little frothy, "What is it?"


    Did not know what the other end of the phone said, but Dennis jerked up from his seat, frowned, "First


    do not panic, I''lle over."


    Then hung up the phone and looked at me a little apologetically, "ra ......"


    "Go ahead!" Without waiting for him to speak, I spoke first, smiling lightly and said, "Be safe on the


    road, don''t be anxious, and calm down to solve any problems."


    He froze slightly, but smiled, kissed me on the cheek, andughed, "OK!"


    Dennis left.


    I sat a long time on the couch, thinking that it had been a long time since I had not spoken to riana.


    I couldn''t help but get up and go to riana''s room, very self-disciplined for a five year old.


    The room was well organized and she was reading her extracurricr books on the desk. When she


    saw me, her face raised in a smile and she ran to me and said, "Mom, did you go to see the little one at


    noon?"


    I smiled lightly, "Yes, who told you?"


    "Uncle called in the morning and said."


    I stared and smiled. Leo was quite well informed.


    Carrying her to the bed, I looked at her and said, somewhat seriously, "riana, mommy may have to


    go out for a few days, do you want to follow Uncle or go to Grandpa''s?"


    She cocked her head and looked at me, a little confused, "Mommy isn''t going to take me with me?"


    "riana, you still have to go to school, you can''t always follow mom around, stay in City P uncle and


    grandpa and uncle will take care of you."


    She frowned, "But, I want to go out with mommy."


    "riana!" my tone was a little heavy, "wait until you are on vacation before you can go out with


    mommy. We have taken off work, kids and adults alike. Everyone has to do their own thing, just like


    Uncle has to work every day and you have to go to school, okay? "


    Often at such times, knowing that I was angry, riana would not continue to argue with me, and after


    a moment of silence, she spoke, "Mom, I listen to you on everything."

 Chapter 462 The later ones are lost 3

    Chapter 462 Theter ones are lost 3


    I opened my mouth to say something, but myst words turned out to be, "Take care of yourself."


    When Dennis came back, it was already midnight, and I slept dazedly and felt him go to bed.


    Because I was too sleepy, I didn''t ask him how things were going.


    When I got up in the morning, he was already out the door.


    Finn knocked on the door and said, "Mrs. George, you''re awake, breakfast is cooked, and when Mr.


    went out this morning he said I shoulde up and take the clothes to be washed."


    I nodded and let her into the bedroom and went to the washroom.


    She washed all the clothes on weekdays, so I didn''t worry much about it, and tied my hair and went


    into the bathroom.


    Seeing her sorting out the clothes Dennis had changed yesterday.


    Out of instinct, I looked over and saw that a bright red lipstick mark had fallen on the cor of the white


    shirt she was holding, and it was obvious.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Mrs. George, sir he may ......" Finn spoke up, a little embarrassed for a moment.


    I smiled lightly, "It''s okay, probably identally rubbed on. Wash it!"


    I still trust him, not so much as to doubt him because of this matter.


    Finn breathed a sigh of relief and packed her clothes to go out.


    After a few steps, she came back and stood outside the door and said, "Mrs. George, sir is not that


    kind of person, don''t think too much about it."


    I smiled lightly, "I have known him for eight years, what kind of person he is in my heart, I still have this


    trust."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and left the bedroom.


    After eating breakfast, I asked Finn to take care of riana and went straight to Karina''s ce.


    I hadn''t seen her for almost six months, so I went to the mall on the way and picked out a jade lock and


    a bunch of silver bracelets. The old ancestors say that jade nourishes the heart and silver nourishes


    the body, so it was always right to give it to a child.


    When I went there, less than a year old baby was crying very sadly. Karina was holding the child and


    coaxing.


    When she saw me, she froze for a moment, handed the child to the nanny and came towards me,


    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance, I''ll pick you up, have you eaten?"


    I smiled lightly, "I ate before I went out." My eyes fell on the child and I couldn''t help but say, "Are you


    hungry?"


    She sighed slightly andined instead, "It''s always the kids crying, a boy, crying about everything.


    I''m also convinced, more delicate than girls."


    Looking at the happy look on her face, I couldn''t help but feel a bit envious and said, "It''s always a


    child. It''s better when it''s older."


    I wantED to hug her, but in the end, I just handed her the gift in my hand.


    She chattered for a while and pulled me to sit in the living room for a while, chatting about trivial


    matters.


    On the way back, I didn''t know where to go for a while and saw an old man buying roasted corn in the


    alley by the roadside, so I felt familiar with the scene.


    So I went up and asked for a packet of corn, and the old man smiled and said, "Girl, there are sweet


    potatoes. Want to bring the same one?"


    Looking at his dark and kind face, I nodded, "Good!"


    There was no wallet in the bag, only a cell phone and a few bank cards, and I had not brought cash for


    many years, so I was a little embarrassed.


    The old man seemed to see my embarrassment andughed, "It does not matter. I am here every day,


    you pass by that day, and then give me the money."


    I looked down at the stuff in my hand, could not help but return it to the old man, some apologies, "No


    cash. I don''t want to trouble you."


    The old man did not take it, smiled, "girl, if you do not mind my old and dirty, you take it, as if I invited


    you, you wille in the future."


    There was always no way to refuse other people''s goodwill. I nodded, holding the paper bag in my


    hand.


    "Girl, life is so long, no matter what difficulties we encounter, let''s persevere, try a little, boil a little and


    it''s all over. Let''s cry and start all over again!"


    I nodded my head and gave him the potatoes in my hand, smiling lightly, "Thank you!"


    I didn''t take a taxi, but simply wanted to walk around in the sunny ce.


    Dennis called and said, "Let''s have lunch together?"


    I raised my eyes and actually felt as if the day was starting to heat up in City P. I raised my hand and


    held my fingertips in front of my eyes, looking through them at the dappled leaves.


    "I want to go see my aunt."


    He gave a slight pause and said, "Finn said you weren''t driving, so take a taxi and be safe."


    I nodded my head and said, "Yes!"


    When I hung up the phone, it was already twelve o''clock, noon, so I took a taxi to the southern


    suburbs.


    It wasn''t too far, and when I arrived at the courtyard, Yara was ready to eat.


    I froze for a moment. She was a little surprised to see me, but paused and said, "You are in a hurry."


    She said, got up and took another set of dishes.


    She looked at me and said, "Let''s eat together!"


    I smiled lightly and sat down at the table, "Dilly-dallying is sessful."


    After eating, she said she wanted to take a walk in thete afternoon to better digest food, so she


    dragged me around the house for a walk.


    Many people lived nearby. There were young women with their kids out in the sun. She liked it so much


    that she was apt to tease the children.


    When people left, she pulled me longingly and said, "You and Dennis need to hurry up to have a baby. I


    do not work now, waiting for you and taking care your children."


    The first thing you needed to do was to look at me and think about it, "You and Dennis are so good-


    looking, and the kid that gave birth to Charley must also be very beautiful, certainly more lovely than


    Dennis as a child."


    She thought so.


    I smiled lightly, but my heart was sour.


    When I got back to the house, I saw her carrying theundry to the backyard, and I couldn''t help but


    follow her.


    When I saw that she was washing her clothes by hand, I squatted down beside her and washed them


    with her.


    She excused herself a few times, and when she saw that I did not respond, she sighed and said,


    "These clothes are all brands, they have to be hand washed or dry cleaned, it is too far to send them to


    theundry, so I had nothing to do, so I washed them myself."

 Chapter 463 - The later ones are lost 4

    Chapter 463 - Theter ones are lost 4


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "If it''s inconvenient for you to live alone, move to the eastern suburbs and


    live with us, the house is big enough and lively."


    She smiled, "Then you should hurry up and have a child, I will go over and take care you the child."


    I did not answer. She saw this, thought I was shy, but also did not mention it, got up and went to the


    house to find a small stool out.


    I wanted to refuse, but I couldn''t resist her, so I finally went along with it.


    After washing clothes, she brought some fruit and we sat in the courtyard. She poured me a ss of


    water, but seriously up, "You should not be shy. You are a mother. You and Dennis''s child, I have


    thought of the name, both boys and girls. You can choose you like"


    The water in the cup, some bitter. I took a sip, then choked in the throat some bitterness spread.


    Talked for a while, before leaving the door, she did not rest assured, admonished, "pay attention to


    safety on the road. When you''re home, send me back a message."


    I nodded and looked back at her, thinking, "I should probably go see Luna sometime, even if I resent


    her, but she gave birth for me after all.


    She stood at the door, smiling, and sent me off. I didn''t know how, but I suddenly felt a little sad, so I


    went up and hugged her and said, "Dennis and I are not with you, so take care of yourself."


    Sheughed, "You kid, how you be so melodramatic. You cane by at anytime."


    I smiled lightly and said softly, "I know that the woman who can spend the future with Dennis in your


    heart should not be a mediocre person like me, but for so many years, although you are not satisfied


    with me, you think of us in everything. Although you are not his real mother, but you think of him in


    everything. In fact you are very good."


    She froze slightly, but was a little surprised, a momentter looked at me and said, "You, what are you


    talking about? How suddenly ......"


    "Thank you!" I interrupted her words. I opened my mouth, hugged her.


    In this world, there was no absolute good and bad.


    Seeing me looking at her, she had some worry, "Is something wrong?"


    I smiled lightly, but some mischievous, "Yes, I have a matter I want you to help."


    She froze, "What?" Rather serious.


    "Lend me a few bucks."


    She froze andughed, "You, how ......" She took out a pile of money from his coat pocket and stuffed it


    in my hand.


    She was aughing, "You said so much and I thought it was something big."


    I smiled lightly and took ten from her hand, then returned the rest of the money to her and said, "Ten is


    enough."


    After I left Yara''s house, I went to the old man who was selling sweet potatoes. I returned the money,


    and then also went back to the vi.


    Dennis hadn''te back yet, so I looked at the peach blossoms in the yard and got a little lost in


    thought.


    I went to the second floor and simply cleaned up a bit. Dennis came back to see me to clean up the


    bedroom.


    Frowning, "You have a bad back, let Finn clean up." In the meantime, he has pulled me to the bed and


    sat down.


    Looked at me and said, "Aunt said you went over to see her today."


    I nodded, looked up at him, suddenly didn''t know what to say, so I kept silent.


    I leaned over his heart and listened to his heartbeat.


    He spoke, "Don''t have any cash on you?"


    I faintly froze and nodded, "I bought something for an old man in the alley earlier and didn''t have any


    money with me, so I borrowed it from my aunt."


    He sighed, "The bank card you were given can be used to withdraw cash, so if you want to spend


    money, just use it."


    I nodded, "Do you have cash at home?"


    "There are tens of thousands in the drawer in the study, so go get it when you want it!"


    I did not open my mouth. I just hugged him and coveted the scent of his body.


    ......


    The Lewis family. City P was drizzling. I did not go in, just thought again. if I went in, I was afraid to be


    left to eat again. If I refused, I was afraid Luna and Samuel will be sad.


    So I gave up and just stood outside the gate for a while, then turned around and left.


    I was in a bit of a trance when I came out of the Lewis family and unknowingly went to the George


    Group.


    Time slipped away from my fingers, and the scene of City P five years ago still seemed to be in front of


    me.


    Walking to the front desk, I originally thought I had to make an appointment, but I didn''t want to. The


    here."


    I was slightly stunned and a little surprised, "How do you know ...."


    "Dennis just called to remind. You can go straight up!" She smiled lightly, and it didn''t seem the same at


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    all.


    I had forgotten that aftering back to City P, the news and headlines that followed, almost all that


    should be exposed were exposed, as the George Group, how could not even pay attention to these.


    Top floor, Dennis'' office.


    Before entering the office, he had already greeted out, still holding the ck pen in his hand, it seemed


    that he was working just now.


    Pulling me close to his arms, he smiled lightly, relieved, "Why are you out?"


    Seeing that my hair and clothes were a little damp, he pulled me into the lounge, looking for a change


    of clothes. "Take a shower and change your clothes."


    Looking at his shirt, I pursed my lips, "This is thepany." The implication was that it was in the


    He smiled lightly and lowered his head and kissed me lightly, "It''s okay, wear it. Toby will send your


    clothester."


    The phone on his desk rang when I got into the bathroom, and I heard his low voice from afar, "Come


    in!"


    I turned on the shower and rinsed my body.


    Got quite warm, changed into his clothes, ck shirt, up to the knee, not quite short.


    Didn''t blow-dry my hair. I just dried it with towel, and came out of the break room to see She stand


    I thought Dennis didn''t see me, so I didn''t want to disturb him and just stood quietly in front of the


    lounge.


    Suddenly the voices in the office stopped, he raised his eyes andnded on me urately, smiling


    lightly, "Go and blow dry your hair, you''ll get sick."


    A few short words, so that the original focus of the two people have wandered off. She looked in my


    direction.

 Chapter 464 The later were lost5

    Chapter 464 Theter were lost5


    Obviously frozen, sizing me up from head to tail, her eyes fell on the ck shirt I was wearing.


    Her face somewhat turned pale. She subconsciously moved, suddenly biting the lips, hidden emotions.


    I froze slightly, "I''ll blowter." I did not like to use the hair dryer. I was reluctant because machine could


    bring damage to the hair quality.


    Seeing this, Dennis frowned slightly, and looked to She said, "AI promotion to the marketing


    department. For the other things you talk with Toby ."


    She frowned, looked at me, and said to him, "Dennis, these are the things that must go through your


    hands to ......"


    "Go ahead!" Dennis spoke, interrupting her, looking sideways at me and raising his hand, "Come here!"


    I walked towards him. She probably thought I was a bit red-faced and red at me grimly.


    Somewhat huffily, she left.


    Pulling me close to his arms, Dennis'' voice was a little low, "If you don''t blow dry your hair, you''ll catch


    a cold."


    As he spoke, he already took the towel from my hand and wiped my hair for me.


    I nodded my head and couldn''t help but look down at my somewhat long nails, which hadn''t been cut


    for a long time and should have been.


    As an afterthought, I noticed him staring at me. His eyebrows looked cool and soft, seemingly able to


    swallow people up.


    "Is there something on my face?" This was my instinctive reaction, raising my hand to wipe my face,


    and I couldn''t help but be a little puzzled.


    He lost his smile, and there was a sh of light in his brow.


    "No!" As he spoke, his smile seemed to get heavier.


    I nodded and thought for a moment, "Shall we go for lunchter?"


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything!"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He responded, but didn''t specify what he wanted to eat.


    Dennis had a meeting to attend and dried my hair. Toby came by a few times and said there was a


    meeting starting in Germany, so he should hurry over.


    He was in no hurry and instructed Toby to find some clothes for me to change into before he left.


    I was a little helpless, but I felt a little shy.


    She suddenly came in, which surprised me a little, and when I saw her and said, "He''s gone to a


    meeting."


    She nodded and put the papers in her hands back on her desk.


    Instead of rushing out, she stood in front of me and seemed to have something to say.


    I looked up at her and spoke shallowly, "What does Miss Torres have to say?"


    She didn''t say anything, but sat down directly across from me and looked at me. "Dennis has been


    staying outtetely, hasn''t he?"


    I frowned at her and didn''t say anything.


    She smiled lightly. "Not going to ask?"


    "You could have just said." I was not very good at talking to people I didn''t know well.


    She curled her lips, some showy gesture, "AI to public sales, he and I have to workte every night.


    Sometimes we''re busy, we even forget to eat together. The good thing is Toby is very sweet, can


    always remind us."


    "ra, you are already far from him. What he needs around him is a woman who can walk side by side


    with him."


    I looked at her, but suddenly remembered the lipstick mark on Dennis'' cor earlier.


    Rather than getting angry, I just spoke lightly, "I always thought in view that every mother would teach


    their daughters to understand manners, justice and shame as they grew up, but now it seems not every


    girl has a mother."


    "You ......" She red at me angrily.


    I smiled lightly, "Miss Torres, your excellence and professionalism are points that people recognize and


    appreciate, but as for the rest, I believe Dennis and I share the same opinion. Theter is the best. I


    actually quite hope you can seed."


    She frowned and did not understand what I meant.


    Looking at her lightly, I smiled and did not say anything.


    After a few moments of staring at each other, she went out, but her face didn''t look too good.


    Lunch.


    It was Dennis'' choice, a restaurant with a light taste, mostly sweet, which was very suitable for girls''


    taste.


    "Do you have any ns for this afternoon?" Dennis opened his mouth, still not stopping to give me


    food.


    I paused and shook my head, "I don''t know yet!"


    Seeing that I didn''t say much, he didn''t bother me, and when I finished eating, he reached out and took


    me by the hand and said, "I''m sorry I haven''t been with you because I''ve been busytely."


    I smiled lightly and shook my head, "I know, so you don''t have to say sorry."


    Rather finishing all, the first time I ate so much. My hands were pulled by him, spoke, "Go, go out for a


    walk."


    It was still early, so I simply followed him and wandered around the city with him.


    The streets were crowded with pedestrians, and when I crossed the street he stopped me and turned


    around and said, "Don''t run around!"


    I smiled lightly and looked up at the starlighting from the sky and saw the envious eyes of the


    passersby.


    Yes, forgot it, the self-glowing him in the crowd can have extra attention.


    There were young men and womening and going on the road, and across the road, a couple


    clinging to each other, seemingly unwilling to part.


    After crossing the road, I couldn''t help but tug on Dennis'' sleeve, and he looked down at me,


    "Something to say to me?"


    I nodded and pointed to the couple still embracing on the side of the road andughed, "You never


    seem to talk to me about your youthful love."


    After a pause, I did think of Olivia, but he had once said that he had never loved Olivia.


    Walking through the bustling crowd, he leaned close to me and spoke, "I didn''t fall in love when I was


    young."


    I froze and looked at him with some incredulity and said, "Perfunctory!"


    "At that time, I had countless courses and papers to write every day, and my grandfather also made me


    study extraw, so I basically had no time."


    That was an exnation, but I bristled a little and said, "Where''s the heartthrob?"


    His gaze fell on me, somewhat profoundly, "From the time I met you at University."


    I froze, and my cheeks couldn''t help but redden a bit.


    Walking slowly, he said, "Don''t you have any questions you want to ask me?"


    I was puzzled and looked up at him, "What?"


    "Why didn''t you ask me the other day when Finn said I had lipstick on my shirt?"


    I froze a little, then said, "I believe you!"


    He froze slightly for a moment and seemed to be thinking, but I didn''t think about it and tried to stay in a


    good mood as I walked with him.


    I still had to go to the office in the afternoon.


    Thepany entrance, I did not go up, standing downstairs towards him waving his hand, indicating


    that he went upstairs.


    He did not go, just looked at me and said, "You go back. I will see you off."


    I did not push back, a light smile, some regret that I did not see him and I parted.


    After a few steps, I turned back and ran into his arms, hugging him tightly, my voice hoarse, "You''ll be


    good."


    He frowned, puzzled, "What''s wrong? So reluctant to go back?"


    I shook my head and hugged him, "Just want to hug you."


    His chuckle came to my ears, "Why don''t you stay and we''ll go back together tonight?"


    Releasing him and fixing his tie for him, I smiled lightly, "Okay, I''m going back."

 Chapter 465 - The later are lost 6

    Chapter 465 - Theter are lost 6


    Airport.


    Originally intended to go by ne, but thought about it, and finally chose the train.


    It was a long way, but the scenery will be great.


    The train started, I took out my cell phone, and it was already a big mistake to leave without saying


    goodbye, so how could I not make a goodbye.


    The meaning of words was probably that what the mouth can''t say, words can.


    "Dennis, I''m sorry I left without saying goodbye. I came back from HL Area. I originally thought I had


    healed and could stay by your side and live a good life with you, but everything isplicated, in this


    world, where there are so easy things. The knife wound will still leave scars after it heals, even if it


    doesn''t hurt anymore, seeing it will still sting the eyes.''''


    ''''I went to the hospital, the doctor said I can''t get pregnant, the premature death of that child


    disqualified me from being a mother. I can''t me you. I can''t me Luna. I can only bear it alone. You


    are my family and my loved ones.''''


    ''''Hank told me that the baby was not suffocated and died when it was born. It was just a little deformed,


    you see. I am not qualified to be a mother at all. He just picked me when he picked his mother in


    heaven, because he wanted to be my child so much, he walked to too fast and forgot to bring


    something with him. He ran so hard to me and I failed to catch him properly. Dennis. Please forgive me


    for leaving in such a way again. riana is counting on you.''''


    Dennis, I''ll withdraw first. I used to think that people are hurt, always want to revenge back, but then


    found around and around, are just tossing about. I do not want to revenge on anyone, nor do I want to


    curse anyone, this game, I''ll withdraw first.''''


    Train speed was very slow, all the way forward. The green train shuttled in the mountains and forests.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The beauty was a little breathtaking.


    For several long days, I had seen the lights of strange cities and lush green mountains and forests,


    asionally passing by viges and towns and cities, all in the blink of an eye.


    I arrived in Hensley Town in the early morning and found a hotel near the station and rested for the


    night.


    When I woke up, it was already noon the next day, and I had to change my phone number.


    So I went to Mobile Tech Company and got a new local card for Hensley Town.


    Why did I choose Hensley Town in the end? Someone probably told me once that if you wanted to get


    away from the hustle and bustle, then Hensley Town was the best choice.


    Here, far more than HL Area, was suitable for a lifetime settlement.


    The house Diana bought before has been kept. I have not moved this suite, and left it under riana''s


    name.


    After changing thebination lock, I packed up and lived in the house. I was in a bit of a trance.


    When Diana and I came to Hensley Town together, it seemed to happen yesterday.


    Hank said that the child was buried by him in Hensley Town cemetery. As for the reason, it was


    probably because I said in my dream that I would take him to live in Hensley Town.


    It had been so long ago that I can''t remember.


    In May.


    The weather started to heat up, and on the way to the cemetery, there were many people squatting on


    the side of the road burning paper money.


    Hensley Town was not big, and the pace of life was slow. Most of the people living here were local.


    Most people still retained the traditional habits and customs of the older generation, so the habit of


    burning paper money in the cemetery, although also repeatedly stressed that it was not allowed.


    But the people were happy to do that, even if the members ofw enforcement had persuaded


    repeatedly but simply let it go.


    If it was said to cry, there was no way to cry out.


    The child was named by Hank, Sheldon George, without hisst name.


    In front of the tombstone, the child''s picture was blurred and the weeds grew in front of the grave.


    I squatted in front of the tomb and carefully pulled it out, cleaning up the messy around.


    Leaned my forehead on the tomb and smiled lightly, "Child, I''m sorry that mom is just nowing to


    see you."


    I avoided it for so many years, originally thought it was possible to let go, but could not.


    There was someone crying in a low voice, a woman who looked to be around thirty years old.


    I looked sideways at the tombstone in front of her, a middle-aged woman. I think it was a mother.


    Comfort was futile, so I chose to be silent, just watching her cry. The heart was a little empty. How


    came I had no tears?


    For a long time, the woman stopped crying, noticed me, slightly froze, but hoarse voice spoke, "You


    ......"


    I smiled lightly, "to see the child!"


    When she looked sideways she noticed the photo on the tombstone, although it was already a little


    blurry, but could probably tell that it was a child.


    Slightly stunned, spoke, "How old?"


    "A month!" Maybe a little longer.


    She looked over at me, her eyes still red, "You see, life is short."


    I was silent, my eyes shallowly lowered.


    When I left the cemetery, the woman hadn''t left yet, and she seemed reluctant to go.


    She told me a story of a girl, an 8-year-old child, who originally had a happy and joyful home. Her


    mother, father and brother, a family of four was originally living a good life.


    Her father was killed in a car ident, and her mother, unable to bear the grief, took her brother and


    remarried, leaving her to be raised by her grandmother.


    Grandma was a cleaningdy, earning a meager ie by cleaning for others, and that''s how her


    existence made her grandmother''s already unpromising life more and more difficult.


    So, her grandmother took out the bitterness and pain of life on her, and the young girl was beaten and


    scolded all day long, and finally chose the most extreme way to end her life in front of her father''s


    grave.


    When she told me this, I was a bit stunned and did not understand why she was talking to me, a


    stranger, about this.


    I was shocked, but I didn''t think much of it.


    Hensley Town was not the ce for me in the end, and this time I came just to see my child.


    I went back to my apartment and took a long nap. In my dream, I vaguely saw the child waving hand to


    me.


    I woke up in tears, crying, and couldn''t fall asleep for a long time.


    The next day.


    When I went downstairs to buy breakfast, I heard the owner of the bakery chatting with her husband.


    "The cemeteryst night a young girlmitted suicide, a pity." The words were full of regret.


    His husband, while busy, said, "You do not blindly listen to those words."


    She pulled up her voice for a while and said, "I didn''t listen blindly. It''s true. I got up this morning to see


    what was posted in my social media. It''s not on the news yet, but it will definitely be on in a while,


    believe it or not, you wait and see."


    The husband sighed, probably because he thought she was a little suspicious.


    The husband and wife had tacitly understanding. One helped customers pack bread, and the other for


    a collection, but not dy any customer''s time.


    After I returned to my apartment, I watched the news of the woman''s suicide.

 Chapter 466 The later were lost7

    Chapter 466 Theter were lost7


    The location was so familiar that I panicked for a moment when I saw the body under the white cloth.


    Her story was still in my head, but why did shemit suicide?


    In the story, which role did she carry?


    I had no way to find out, and after seeing the people I should have seen and I was having no regrets. I


    went back to a Carbombya called Isaraac.


    The people there devote themselves to Buddha. I went there and the road into the mountain was steep.


    The ce where Buddha wasnded, carrying countless released souls.


    Some people entered the mountain to find a peace of mind, but also to find a release.


    Not a spacious road, no vehicles. By countless devotees three kneeling and nine kowtow, there were


    still people towards the Buddha.


    Wrapped in a red scarf, let the wind howling at the top of the mountain. I followed the procession of


    worship, kneeling in the crowd, and did not open my mouth to pray, nor did I recite the scriptures.


    Just a silent chanting in my heart, each step of bowing, meaned that sorrow and pain away.


    Perhaps my action was too abrupt. The old man around me spoke. "Girl, knee pads are still needed. It


    is easy to hurt the knee."


    I raised my eyes to look. The old man''s eyes were moist.


    I smiled lightly, "It is okay. I suffer more pain, they will suffer less."


    The Buddha said that people who are alive, did not kneel and bow once for the dead. The more devout


    the heart was, the easier the deceased relieved.


    The road, as old man said, to the top of the mountain, my knees can not bend.


    Prostrating at the Buddha''s feet, my eyes closed and my hands joined in prayer, "May my Buddha be


    merciful and bless the living and the dead with peace."


    The sound of chanting came to my ears. I kneeled in the Buddha store, long time to stare at the


    Buddha. The Buddha''s face was loving, narrow and the eyes were slightly upward, as if to see through


    all the sorrow and happiness of time.


    Let it go!


    Life was short, and everything was just a passing cloud.


    All some of this world, were their own relief, whether sad or not, all the suffering in the past were


    thrown in the way of worship. Everything in this time was so.


    Legend had it that the road of reincarnation, also like the rotation of the rosary beads. Passing through


    the gloom and sorrow, the path of sunset and dusk, the heart with perseverance. All this can be turned


    with the light and shadow, falling a beautiful future.


    ......


    City A, June.


    In the evening, the Customer Service of the Andor Group, the middle-aged man came in holding a hitch


    of documents and ced them in front of me, speaking, "These documents are the information to be


    used by the marketing department tomorrow, you may have to work overtime tonight."


    I nodded, put down the work in my hands, looked at him and said, "I won''t go to the dinner tonight."


    The man was helpless, "It''s always apany gathering of colleagues, so it''s more or less


    inappropriate for you not to go."


    I raised my eyes to look at him and sighed slightly, "I''m not working too much. I have to work overtime."


    "These documents will not be used until tomorrow afternoon, you will have plenty of time to deal with


    them tomorrow morning. ra, you always have to interact with outsiders." He was a little bitter, with a


    little bit of helplessness.


    Iughed and looked up at him, "Andy, I''m not notmunicating with outsiders, and I''m not trying to


    avoid it. I just don''t like it."


    He sighed and paused, "You''ve been with thepany for almost a month now, how many of your


    colleagues have you spoken to now?ra, if you choose to make a new start, then this situation you''re


    in now is definitely not a new start."


    I stopped moving and looked at him, "What would be a new beginning?"


    "To reach out to new people, new friends, new things!"


    I nodded my head and responded, "Good!"


    He froze, thinking it was my agreement, and spoke, "The address of the party is at Oasis Hotel, don''t


    bete."


    After saying that, he also put an invitation card on my desk and said, "Take this card, just go in and get


    the number te directlyter."


    I nodded my head and was a little surprised, "You still need an invitation card?"


    He began to walk to his ce to pack up his things and said, "Thepany has already paid the


    money, so you go in directly to y. Hot Spring Hotel, inside is a one-stop service."


    So high ss?


    He was in a hurry to leave first, so he didn''t say much to me.


    Suddenly remembered that I needED to take a leave of absence in a few days, I spoke to him, "Andy, I


    may need to take a leave of absence in a few days, you have to approve it for me."


    He turned around and looked at me with a frown, "To City P?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I nodded, "Something I need to get back to."


    "Missing the kids?"


    Suddenly noticing that he was talking a bit too much, I couldn''t help but say, "Pretty much."


    He nodded, and after some thought said, "We cane together. I have to go back in a few days."


    The nature was different. I was just about to say no, but he said, "Okay, you hurry up and pack your


    things, get ready to go to the hotel!"


    When I saw him leave, I didn''t say any more and raised my eyes to look at the clock on the wall, it was


    already time to off duty.


    I couldn''t help but look at the invitation card on the side. I originally did not want to go, but since they all


    agreed, there was no reason not to go, so I packed my things, I went straight out of thepany and


    took a taxi to the hotel.


    At the entrance of the hotel, I just met two female colleagues of thepany, greeted a few words, and


    entered the hotel together.


    In the hotel lobby to take the number te, the waiter said, "three first to change shoes, change


    clothes."


    I was stunned. Was all hotel service so special?


    The other two colleagues, who had probably been here a few times, saw me wondering and said, "This


    is a spa hotel, not mainly to live, but to eat, drink and y, so most peoplee to the hotel to y,


    not for the purpose of living."


    Followed the two into the changing room, I changed clothes, then went straight up to the third floor of


    the y area, indeed, as they said.


    In the hotel, mostly for eating and drinking, the third floor had a game hall, entertainment za and


    dining area.


    Originally I thought that the so-called gathering was probably everyone gathering to eat and drink.


    But I did not expect such a special way to party. The hotel came to many guests. asionally I met a


    few colleagues in thepany.


    In the music hall I found a seat. I was littlezy and sat down and did not like to walk around.


    "Is there anyone here?"


    A voice came to my ear, I slightly froze, turned around to see a familiar face, but for a while could not


    remember exactly who it was, just felt familiar.


    The man was 1.85 meters tall, with a long and slender body like jade, and a handsome face, with a bit


    of coolness.


    Seeing me staring nkly at him, he froze slightly and raised his eyebrows, "Someone?"


    I shook my head, withdrew my gaze, and said indifferently, "No!"


    He sat down on the seat beside me, holding a ss of Coke in his hand.

 Chapter 467 The later are lost 8

    Chapter 467 Theter are lost 8


    I couldn''t help but look at him a few more times. I felt strange and normal.


    Seeing me look at him, he raised his eyebrows, "Want a cup?"


    I instinctively shook my head, a little embarrassed, "No."


    It was reasonable to say that with the neon lights swaying, in such a free and rxed-looking ce,


    one should have a ss of sake, or a cocktail, but he was carrying a Coke.


    But even so, no one would find it abnormal, because the people who came here, adults and children.


    Even though the lights and shadows cross and the songs swell, everything here still looked clean and


    rxed.


    The sound of music in the hall, was the singer stationed on stage, was a bad with a few nostalgic.


    Sad music, inevitably a few tones of rendering sad, I listened to some fascination.


    I saw the man next to me get up and leave, and after a few minutes, he came back.


    Seeing him put a ss of juice next to me, I couldn''t help but freeze, tilting my head to look at him, a


    little surprised.


    He smiled lightly. His face was handsome. "No thanks!"


    I probably remembered who he was, the man I had seen at my grandmother''s tombstone, and froze for


    a moment.


    Shifting my attention to him, I spoke, "We''ve met before?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "You know me?"


    I shook my head, "No, I don''t!"


    He smiled lightly, "Then you don''t."


    I was a bit confused and hesitated a bit before looking at him, "No, I mean, have we met before?"


    It had nothing to do with knowing each other or not.


    He smiled lightly, "Since we don''t know each other, naturally we haven''t met."


    I was a little speechless, a little pause, "do not know does not mean never met."


    There was a kind of innate feeling.


    He did open his mouth and said, "Since we''ve met, let''s get to know each other!"


    "ra!" I opened my mouth and extended my hand towards him, introducing myself.


    He smiled lightly, shook it lightly, and said, "Edward White!"


    Edward White?


    I didn''t think much of it.


    Perhaps listening to the music was too boring, he said, "There''s a pool and spa on the first floor, want


    to join us?"


    I froze, looked at myself or the hotel clothes, light smile, "may not be able to go."


    Seeing my look, he smiled knowingly and said, "There are swimsuits on the first floor, no need to


    worry."


    "Since we''re out to y, we have to enjoy it, otherwise it will not live up to such a good atmosphere."


    I couldn''t help but smile and I was more or less suspicious of him, so I simply nodded and said, "Let''s


    go then!"


    I got up and went out of the third floor. I met two colleagues from thepany and said hello.


    I was not familiar with the hotel, but he was more familiar with it, and when I got out of the elevator, I


    went directly towards the spa.


    It was an indoor spa, and after looking around the entrance at the swimsuit shop, I couldn''t help but


    raise my eyes to look at him.


    He smiled and said, "Wait for me!" After saying that, he went towards the men''s changing room.


    About five minutester he came out, carrying a ck food bag in his hand, and looked at me and said,


    "Try it on?"


    Receiving the bag in his hand, I was a little surprised to see what was inside. It was a swimsuit. "You


    ......"


    He smiled lightly, "Try it on first. It fits!"


    No more words, I took the bag in his hand and went into the dressing room.


    The three piece swimsuit. If you do not wear a blouse, it was a little sexy.


    But puting on the blouse made me look like a fairy. It was also good.


    I was out of the dressing room, and he waited in the lounge area. Seeing me out, he can not help but


    freeze.


    Looked at me and said, "It''s a pleasure. This dress seems to suit you."


    "Thanks!" The first time I wore a blue swimsuit. It did look pretty good.


    He smiled and gestured to me, "Can you swim?"


    I shook my head, before in City PDennis took me to y in the vi''s open-air pool a few times, but I


    basically held on the edge of the pool, a meter and a half deep, I stood at the edge of the pool, holding


    the shore but also okay.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If it was really out of the handrail, it was estimated that it will take some time.


    "I don''t mind being a teacher today!" He opened his mouth and got up as he spoke, extending his hand


    to me.


    I slightly froze, looking into the pool. The water was not deep, basically children were swimming. A few


    adults were sitting on the shore to look after the safety of the children.


    "It''s all kids. It''s not appropriate for us to go into the water, right?" I spoke.


    He smiled, "Because there are many children, you can learn to swim easily without pressure."


    This was true, if everyone will, I learned alone in it, how much was a little embarrassing.


    Most of the children in the water were not going to take swimmingps to learn on their own.


    After thinking about it, I said, "I''ll go down by myself!"


    Since we were here, we always had to have fun.


    He smiled, but did not force me.


    I took a swimming ring into the water. The water was not deep, about 1.5 meters, but also able to swim.


    Just a dry duck in the shallow water. For me, it was some of the inability to start.


    A child headed out of the water and looked up at me andughed, "Sister, you can''t swim?"


    I shook my head and smiled lightly, "Learning!"


    The little guy looked at me, but began to be serious, "Sister, you can not learn to swim like this."


    I ......


    He sighed shallowly and said, "I''ll teach you!"


    I looked at his age, also about ten years old, can not help butugh, "you still do not call me sister, call


    me aunt!"


    He shook his head and said, "Mom said that when you meet a pretty girl you have to call her sister."


    I froze andughed.


    Swimming was not easy to learn. The little guy kept telling me to be brave, and I, always was afraid to


    let go of the hand.


    So, when time passed, the little guy was speechless, "sister, you can not do so. It is difficult to learn. I


    was afraid to go into the water I was little, but then my mother threw me directly into the water, and then


    several timester, I learned how to swim. You don''t have to worry that you will be drowned. The water


    is very shallow, do not worry."


    Encouraged by a child, I was a little embarrassed, nodded, and tried to loosen their own hands.


    But the buoyancy of the feet was too great, I tilt down, not by the feet floating in the air, the heart had a


    few fears.


    "Sister don''t be afraid, you slide your hands back, and then feet backward." The little one taught with a


    serious manner.


    I plowed the water for a while, but also was out of the embarrassment of holding the shore, but wanted


    to continue. It seemed a little difficult.


    My waist was held, obviously was the hands of adults. I froze and turned back. I did not control well,


    but was choking with water.


    "Cough cough cough ......" I coughed up.


    Many people around me was to help me stand steady in the pool.

 Chapter 468 Later people are lost 9

    Chapter 468 Later people are lost 9


    "Why you suddenly choke?" The man''s low, cool voice came to my ears, "I see you just swam quite


    well."


    I turned around and saw that it was Edward, who was wearing swimming trunks, with his upper body


    revealing his toned pecs and abs.


    The body of a beautiful man was inevitably attracting attention. I noticed that he seemed to be hugging


    me. I moved away from the position.


    I looked at him and smiled awkwardly and said, "Not standing still!"


    After saying this, I was embarrassed for myself, obviously I was already swimming, with feet did not hit


    the ground. How can it be not standing firm.


    The good thing was that he did not bite the words, or perhaps he was not too interested.


    He smiled and said, "I''ll apany you to learn itter!"


    "No, I ......" the words had been interrupted before they had been spoken.


    "No need to rush to refuse, try it first, many times, if you die to learn a thing, it is better to use a little


    method, is not it?"


    Looking at him, I had a few moments of wandering, and after a pause, nodded slightly, "Well, thank you


    then."


    He raised an eyebrow and smiled, the coolness between his eyebrows lightened a few points, "It''s not


    toote to thank me when you learn."


    Learn to swim was not an easy thing. In the one and a half meters deep pool, I cannd, but because


    there was no security, I also had no way to swim up.


    The good thing was that Edward held me up and was quite careful. A few timester, I did barely learn


    to swim by myself for a while.


    "There is an indoor hot spring here, so go and rest for a while and soak in the hot spring by the way.


    Holding me on the shore, Edward said.


    I nodded my head and didn''t think much of it, "Thank you for today."


    He smiled, "Thanks is a word I hear every day."


    Walking to the hot springs and stepping on the pebbles, I looked up at him, "How long are you staying


    at City A?"


    "Not sure yet, what''s up?"


    "Buy you dinner!" I opened my mouth and sat down on the ck pebbles in the hot spring, soaked by


    the warm water, which always felt extraordinarily rxing in temperature.


    He found a seat and nodded. Then heughed, "Yes, how about tomorrow?"


    "At night?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "Anytime!"


    "Then at night!" She had to work during the day, and didn''t have that much time at night.


    This was a kind of deal. Someone whispered something in his ear. Edward looked at me and raised his


    eyebrows, "I can''t miss the appointment tomorrow. I have something to do. I''ll leave first."


    Seeing him leave, I simply sat in the hot spring pool and closed my eyes, somewhat rxed.


    "A few girls from thepany opened a private room in a while, you go over and y with them for a


    while."


    I froze for a moment and looked back at Andy.


    I can''t help but say, "No, I''ll be back in a while."


    I had to go to bed early at night and get up early tomorrow.


    He was disdainful, "Can you get along with them? You are out to y, but you still stay alone. We are


    originally out to contact feelings."


    I pursed my lips and looked at him, "So this thing is out to cultivate feelings?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "I think you should talk more with those younger girls, you are all alone, do not


    you feel lonely?"


    I shook my head, "No, I''m not lonely. I''m used to it."


    He was a bit speechless and sat down next to me and said, "Do you know Mr. White?"


    I frowned slightly and said, "Mr. White?"


    "The one who''s been teaching you to swim." He entered the pool, found afortable seat, sat down,


    looked at me and spoke.


    "Edward?"


    He nodded his head, "Yes!"


    This man was no ordinary person at first nce. I could more or less guess it in my heart, and couldn''t


    help but look at him, "So, who is this Mr. White?"


    "The chairman of the Andor Group." He said briefly and concisely, "I just saw that you and he chatted


    quite well, but I did not expect you did not know."


    "I met him by chance!" I had few defenses against strangers.


    He nodded, and after a pause said, "Edward is quite mysterious. I was in City P when I vaguely heard,


    know that he is not simple, but have not been able to find out his background."


    I got out of the pool and sat down, pulled a towel and wrapped it around my body, and said, "People in


    this world are mysterious, so it''s normal for Edward to be mysterious."


    He paused and said lightly, "All right, you know what''s in your heart."


    He said, "Go to the second floor with the rest of him. Since you are nning to start your life again,


    there is no need for you to distance yourself from your colleagues like this, after all, there will be more


    time to work together."


    I tilted my head, looked at him, some speechless, "Andy, I find you a little broken."


    After I left Hensley Town, I originally nned toe alone and stay in City A to live.


    I was a little surprised to meet Andy, who was released from prison. Five years ago he was sentenced


    for breaking thew, and I originally thought that I would not have any encounter with him in this life.


    But I never thought I would meet him when I was looking for a job in City A. I ended up working with


    him and became a colleague who helped each other.


    Things were hard to predict, and I didn''t even expect it myself.


    City A, on the second floor!


    KTV private room area, thepany several colleagues were together.


    In Andy''s encouragement, I also participated in it. I can not sing, but since I participated in it, I can not


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    lose the atmosphere.


    So I also ordered one and hummed a few lines following the tone as much as possible.


    "ra, did you bring the charging cable?" The female colleague beside me spoke up and looked like


    her phone was running out of battery.


    I nodded, after a pause, "but things are in the locker room, do you want it ? I''ll go down and get it!"


    She nodded repeatedly, but spoke, "No, I''ll go down and get it. Tell your number te to me. I''ll go


    down and get it ande back."


    There was nothing important, so I handed her the number te and let her go and get her own stuff.


    In the KTV, no one was singing quite well. The good thing was that we were venting emotions, and no


    oneughed at the tone. It was just emotions venting, and it''s okay.


    Seeing that the time was not early, I went to the dressing room, ready to take shower and back home.


    "This hotel has a program at 11 p.m.. Do you intend to watch it and then go back?" A colleague spoke


    up.


    I smiled lightly, "No, it''ste. I need to go back and wash and sleep."


    After all, thepany alreafy paid the money. This ce was also suitable for people in good condition


    to spend time in. Not many people willing toe to this kind of ce and spent thousands of money.


    After all, a month''s sry was only a few thousand. asional consumption was okay, if one often


    came here, the wallet can suffer loss.


    Now thepany paid for everyone. Naturally many people will y to their heart''s content.


    Dressing room!


    After taking a shower, I just came out of the bath area, and saw a few girls in overalls apologizing while


    speaking, "Please put on your clothes quickly, there will be police officersing over to handle the


    case. Dying your time, I''m really sorry."

 Chapter 469 Whose Conspiracy 1

    Chapter 469 Whose Conspiracy 1


    Many people have changed their clothes. The people on the bathing area also rinsed the foam off their


    bodies, and all changed into clothes.


    But even so, when the police came in, there were still some women who were not properly dressed.


    But the good thing was that the police officers who came in were all women. About a dozen female


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    officers, who came in and called everyone in the locker room to stand aside.


    The others then began to open the dressing room one by one with the help of the attendants. Because


    the guests were watching, it was not an invasion of privacy.


    Because of the sudden arrival of the police, many people began toin, seeing that the police did


    not know why they began to search the lockers of others.


    Someone said, "What''s wrong with you cops? Even if you are interrogating a prisoner, you should at


    least tell him what crime he hasmitted before you start, don''t you think it''s rude to just rush in and


    start searching people''s things without saying anything?"


    The leading policewoman took a look at the woman who opened her mouth, her eyebrows were grim,


    and she said, "Sorry, everyone, we are also doing our job impartially, and our work requires confidential


    searches, so I hope you will understand if you are offended."


    The woman was so disliked that she could not say a word. She coldly grunted, sped her hands and


    said, " You just treat an utterly worthless thing like an order from on high."


    The good thing was that the policewoman seemed to be used to this kind of people. They just nced


    and then put all the attention on the search.


    Half an hourter, the female police officers who searched came running and all made reports, all


    saying that they didn''t find anything.


    Many people were relieved because these police officers came suddenly and did not specify what the


    specific search was.


    There were many people who were scared and tense nerves, heard the report of a few female police


    officers who searched, but were relieved a few breaths.


    There were several female police officers did not make a report, the lead woman stood in ce and


    waited.


    Fifteen minutester, they all came to report one after another, and it looked like they were going to


    finish reporting.


    Suddenly a female police officer said, "Harper Cooper, can youe over to see?"


    The woman who was called was the lead policewoman, and hearing the voice, the policewoman went


    over, and for a while the nerves of the people in the bathroom tightened up.


    Looking towards the ce where the search came out, I couldn''t help but frown at the open cab.


    The policewoman rummaged around and instead took out the bag I was carrying when I arrived.


    Turning to the crowd, she said, "Whose bag is this?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the atmosphere in the entire bathroom became tense, and some


    timid people in the crowd began to ask in a whisper, "What the hell are they checking again?"


    No one answered, and when no one opened their mouths to respond, the policewoman spoke again,


    "I''ll ask again, whose bag is this?"


    "Mine!" I opened my mouth and stood out from the crowd, looking at the policewoman, with doubts in


    my heart.


    All eyes looked at me for a while, puzzled or with a bit of dislike, but I think it was my fault that


    disturbed everyone that they should have enjoyed.


    "Miss,e with me!" The policewoman handed my bag to the policewoman standing beside her and


    looked at me and spoke.


    I looked at her and after a pause said, "I want to know, what crime have Imitted?"


    She frowned, but did not speak directly, but said, "Sorry, we are still investigating. You need to go with


    us."


    Since it was not suitable to say it directly in front of everyone, I think this matter was more or less


    serious. I nodded my head, but also cooperated.


    I changed clothes, and a few female police officers were out of the bathroom.


    In the lobby stood a lot of people, suit and tie, anxious and afraid, it seemed to be the hotel people.


    Thinking about it, this hotel originally had a very good business. Every day was full of people, now


    suddenly by the police search, if this was spread out, the business will be affected.


    After the handover, the policewoman took me to the police car. It was an honor that it was my first time


    I can sit in a police car.


    Police station!


    The police took me to the interrogation room, leaving only one police officer sitting face to face with me.


    It looked like I was going to be interrogated.


    A momentter, the policewoman in front of me opened her notebook and looked at me and said,


    "ra, right?"


    They had just taken my ID card away.


    I nodded my head, "Yes!"


    She began, "Miss Kennedy, we found a 59 grams of Heroin powder in your bag, along with aplete


    set of injection syringes. Next, I want our conversation and your answers to my questions to be truthful


    and reliable."


    I couldn''t help but frown, Heroin? Why was this in my bag, along with the injection syringes?


    Looking across at the policewoman, I nodded my head, still not sure what was going on for a while.


    The police officer saw that I was cooperative and said, "ording to our current judgment, it is possible


    that you are on drugs, but we can not be sure, all the next we will take your blood for examination. You


    need to stay here for the full twenty-four hours, so that we can make an urate judgment of the


    case."


    I frowned, so it was concluded that I was on drugs?


    I spoke up, still in a stable mood, "Officer, I can assure you that I have not been exposed to any drugs.


    These Heroin I do not know why they are in my bag. I have to work tomorrow, can you let me go back


    first?"


    The policeman shook his head and looked at me and said, "For the specifics, you still need to wait.


    Your words now, we will use as a reference."


    After saying that, I was taken into a closed room, and then the door was closed.


    The room was extraordinarily empty with only a bed and nothing else.


    Everything I had on me was taken away and put here, and all I could do was wait, and there was no


    one to even call for help.


    I sat there until the next day, when a police officer opened the door and looked at me and said, "Miss


    Kennedy, pleasee with us."


    Then I was brought into the interrogation room again, the same police officer from yesterday, and she


    looked at me, her brow furrowed.


    Looked at me and said, "Miss Kennedy, you were found to have Heroin in your blood test yesterday


    ......"


    "No way!" Almost instantly, I opened my mouth to retort, "I never touch that stuff. I don''t even know how


    to use it, how could I possibly use that stuff."


    Thinking about injecting, I pulled my sleeves up and looked at her, "Look carefully, the arms and body


    of a real drug addict. I don''t have any needle holes in me at all, how could I possibly use drugs."


    Seeing my sudden emotional outburst, she looked at me, raised her hand to indicate that I should sit


    down and looked at me and said, "Miss Kennedy, you don''t need to get excited, we''ve only detected it


    in your blood now, you''ll need to stay here for the full twenty-four hours next and we''ll continue to


    observe your personal situation."


    "I need to get awyer!" Let alone the fact that I hadn''t touched Heroin at all, the fact that this somehow


    checked out in the blood was enough to make people suspicious.

 Chapter 470 Whose Conspiracy 2

    Chapter 470 Whose Conspiracy 2


    If what I found in my bagst night left me with no exnation, then the test results that I was suddenly


    informed of today were even more overwhelming.


    This ident was not as simple as I thought.


    The policewoman frowned, "Miss Kennedy, you are not at the point where you need awyer to defend


    yourself, we are still in the stage of observing you."


    "Since it is under observation, can I contact my family and inform them of my safety in the meantime?" I


    opened my mouth and looked at the policewoman, my face serious.


    She flickered slightly and after a pause said, "Theoretically yes, but your situation is special and we


    don''t need you to inform your family for the time being, it''s for your sake."


    "I don''t need you to think for me. I need to inform my family, it has nothing to do with whether you need


    it or not, while you are going through the judicial process, I try my best to defend my rights, no problem,


    right?" It was impossible to prohibit informing family members.


    I hadn''t been at City A for very long, no more than a month by count, and hardly mentioned my former


    self to anyone.


    The only one who knew me rtively well was Andy, so who was the one who dug such a big hole for


    me?


    Seeing that I insisted on contacting my family, the police officer nodded, but did not give me the phone,


    but let me go back to the room I stayed inst night.


    He said that a police officer would go over and contact meter, and I stayed in the room for about ten


    minutes.


    The door was opened, and in came a policewoman with a te in her hand.


    She looked at me and said, "This is breakfast." With that, she put the white porridge and doughnuts in


    her hand on the table.


    After a pause she said, "Your cell phone, after contacting the family, I hope you can give it to me


    immediately."


    I froze for a moment, they were so quick to give me the phone, but I was a bit stunned.


    But I did not think much about it and dialed Andy''s phone. It seemed that at the moment, the only


    person I can contact in City A was Andy.


    It took a few tries before the phone was answered, and the person on the other end of the line seemed


    to be awake, "ra?"


    I nodded, "Andy, I''ve been taken away by the police, can you help me find awyer?"


    He was visibly stunned, "Why were you suddenly taken away, what was the reason?"


    "I can''t say for the moment, you help me contact awyer, please."


    After the caller agreed, I just hung up the phone.


    The policewoman looked at me, curled her lips, took the phone back and looked at me, "Okay, eat


    something, if you''re okay, the police won''t use you unjustly for no reason."


    I pursed my lips, did not answer her words. Fromst night to now, it all looked normal.


    The policewoman left and locked the door again.


    I sat on the bed, looking at the rice porridge ced on the table, hesitated for a moment. Now in this


    situation, I needed to maintain the strength.


    I ate the porridge, probably as a result ofst night''s sleeplessness, so that I was a little sleepy.


    It didn''t take long to drift off to bed, asleep, aware that someone seemed to be injecting something in


    my body.


    I was alert and tried to open my eyes, but I couldn''t open them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I vaguely felt the pain in my arm, but I couldn''t wake up.


    It had been a long time before I drifted awake and instinctively looked at my arm, where the veins, with


    subtle bruises, were the traces of needle holes falling down.


    "Touch!"


    Before I could think more, the door was opened and two female police officers came in and looked at


    me, "Miss Kennedy, pleasee with us."


    I frowned and looked at the two, "Excuse me, what time is it?"


    "Five o''clock in the afternoon!" The policewoman spoke up and looked at me, "Miss Kennedy, let''s go!"


    There were still six hours before the seizure time.


    Following the two female police officers out of the room, I still was taken to the previous interrogation


    room.


    The difference this time was that there was a doctor in a white coat sitting inside, aged about forty


    years old by the looks of it.


    I sat down, the policewoman looked at me and spoke, "Miss Kennedy, since yesterday''s blood test


    results show that there is a suspicion of drug use on your side, so we will next take you for a full


    examination. I hope you can cooperate with us."


    I pursed my lips and did not answer her question directly, but spoke, "I would like to ask, has mywyer


    She hesitated for a moment and said, "Miss Kennedy, yourwyer has not been notified yet, and you


    need to cooperate with us now for the examination."


    If you don''t agree, I think it will cause more unnecessary trouble.


    I nodded, got up and followed the doctor in the white coat out.


    The blood and urine tests were fine, but finally the doctor suggested that an intimate examination was


    needed.


    I frowned violently and refused, "The blood draw and other tests as a normal person, I can agree, but


    why just test the drug dissolution, you need to use the intimate examination."


    The doctor called the police, the female police officer spoke, "Miss Kennedy, please cooperate, we


    detected HIV on the syringe in your bag, we suspect you have an infection, so you need to check!"


    I snapped my face down, there was no way in any word to ept such a bottomless demand from


    them.


    "Sorry, I have the right to refuse your test. I suspect that you are not investigating the case at all, but


    are intentionally framing." I sank my face, my gaze coldly looking at the people in the examination


    room.


    Sinking my face, I continued, "HIV can be checked out through blood, and since you have already


    drawn blood, it means that it can be tested, and now you can add a private test, which is obviously


    redundant. Such an unreasonable request, I need to contact mywyer."


    The policewoman looked at me, "Miss Kennedy, you''d better cooperate with us, otherwise you''ll be


    responsible for the consequences."


    "Heh!" I sneered, not to continue to pretend that I was mild, "What consequences I do not know, but


    your current behavior, simply is no longer the normal procedures of the case. I have the right to refuse


    and defend their rights."


    It''d been five or six hours since this morning, and if I had been more foolish, I might still not have


    noticed anything different.


    But I was not so stupid that I can''t help it. Andy was not as good as before, but it was not a big problem


    to find awyer.


    But so many hours have passed, but I still had no movement, there was something fishy.


    Now it seemed that I can not count on him. But in City A, I was alone, wanted to find someone to help.


    It was even more difficult.


    Looking to the policewoman, I opened my mouth and again demanded, "I need to contact my family,


    right now immediately."

 Chapter 471 Whose Conspiracy 3

    Chapter 471 Whose Conspiracy 3


    The policewoman was indifferent and looked at me, "Miss Kennedy, now is not the time to contact your


    family, please cooperate with us to finish the examination."


    "No way!" I opened my mouth, my eyes felll on the doctor''s phone in his pocket. Almost without


    thinking, I raised my hand towards the doctor and pushed it over.


    Because she was unprepared, she was pushed to the ground, and I took the phone out of his white


    coat in the process.


    But before the phone was opened, it was snatched away. The policewoman was quick, and after


    snatching the phone, almost without the slightest hesitation, she pressed me to the ground and skewed


    my hands in the back.


    The bones were twisted and my face was pressed against the cold tiles. I tried to speak, but could not


    say a word.


    The voice of the policewoman roared in my ears, "ra, you are already obstructing my work. I have


    the right to detain you."


    I pursed my lips because I couldn''t say anything at all, and I was thinking fast about how I should save


    myself.


    Because of my movements, other police officers came over and took me back to the ce where I was


    being held, leaving the lead policewoman, who looked at me and did not say anything.


    A pair of cold eyes looked at me, making me a little cold, for a long time, she spoke, "You better stay


    here honestly, otherwise, we have ways to throw you out of the deep woods, so that you do not know


    how to live."


    "Heh!" Iughed out loud and looked up at her, "So you''re admitting that you want to add me some


    crimes? What is this? A frame-up? Or murder?"


    She sneered, "It doesn''t matter, you can think whatever you want, but since you''re in here, you should


    be honest and don''t think about leaving again."


    "Who the hell are you guys? Why do you want to arrest me?" Even if it was death, I think there should


    be the right to know.


    The policewoman shrugged her shoulders and instead raised an eyebrow and smiled, "It doesn''t matter


    who we are. What matters is that we need a beautiful young woman like you."


    Buying and selling people? Or organs?


    I was pale and there were the only two things I could think of in my head.


    Seeing my face go white, she stood up and moved closer to me. Her fingers werending on my jaw,


    gripping it so tightly that I ached a little.


    Frowning at her, "How much money do you want. I can give you."


    She sneered and bent closer towards me. Her delicate features came closer and looked around my


    face, vaguely with some coldness, "Miss Kennedy, you should be d that among all the women we


    caught, you are the luckiest, ording tomon sense, at this time you have been shipped out of the


    country."


    I looked at her and my heart thudded, my body trembled a little, with fear and dread.


    She retreated to her seat. "Stay here at ease, don''t worry, you can''t die for now."


    Watching her go out, my legs went limp and I sat down violently on the floor.


    It''s the 21st century, the legal system was clear in society. Why was there still this kind of thing? Or


    justifiably took me away?


    So, the syringes and Heroin in my bag. I was afraid someone put them there on purpose, so that they


    had a legitimate reason to bring me in.


    They were not police officers at all, but scum living in the shadows.


    So, for the few hours I was brought in, they simply didn''t just want to stall, create evidence of my crime


    for me, and then hold me here.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I have almost no friends or family in City A. If something happened, no one would even look for me or


    even care if I suddenly disappeared.


    That was probably why they found me. Also, what was that thing they injected into my body while I was


    in a daze?


    My whole body was drained of all strength for a moment, without a trace of life.


    It was useless, that phone call, which was my only call for help, but I called Andy, hopeless.


    I spent the night in the holding cell, as I thought I would, and no one came, let alone awyer.


    They had the results of my blood test and gave me something else to transfuse, plus found the syringe


    and Heroin in my bag in full view of so many people at the hotel.


    All of these things were sitting there, and to an outsider, it looked like I must have been incarcerated


    because of my drug.


    "Bang!" The lockup door was opened and the lead female police officer came in and gave me an


    indifferent look.


    Then she looked back at the female police officer following behind her and said, "Miss Kennedy''s case


    has been sat down, you tell her about it."


    "Yes!"


    The lead policewoman then went out, leaving the other policewoman looking at me. She took out the


    document in her hand and handed it to me and said, "Miss Kennedy, this is your trial, you''d better sign


    it as soon as possible."


    I took a few steps back and distanced myself from her. My voice was trembling a little, "Where are you


    going to take me?"


    She didn''t say anything, and just looked at me expressionlessly and said, "Sign the papers."


    "Where are you taking me?" I ran a little, my voice rising in decibels.


    She frowned, obviously upset, and looked at me with her brow twisted into three lines, "Miss Kennedy,


    sign."


    I shook my head, leaned my whole body in the corner, softened my voice and said, "How much money


    do you want? I can give it to you. Let me out of here."


    She smiled lightly, but with a bit of sarcasm, and paused before looking at me, "Miss Kennedy probably


    hasn''t figured out the situation, so to speak to you, I wonder if you''ve heard of many rich girls suddenly


    disappearing?"


    I stared at her, ring at her. She continued, "People live, if you do something for money, it''s really too


    vulgar, so we hade not to be driven by money, so, for us, money, it''s really too cheesy."


    Seeing her approaching towards me, expressionlessly speaking the document handed to me and


    spoke, "Sign it! Don''t dy. I have reminded you, if you are smart enough, you should know that


    obedience is far longer to live than resistance. As long as they live, there is hope, right?"


    This, she said extraordinarily calmly, almost as if she was reasoning with an ordinary friend.


    I couldn''t understand what kind of person would say such words so calmly.


    Taking a slight breath, I calmed down and looked at her, "So, what do you want to do to me?"


    She was a little impatient and handed me the document in her hand and said, "I''ve given you mercy.


    Do you really think you are some kind of princess queen? If you want to die, just be direct. I don''t


    mind."


    With that, she had pulled my hair and mmed me towards the wall.


    Huge pain made me toote to do any resistance. I had to curl up with hands to protect the head.

 Chapter 472 Whose Conspiracy 4

    Chapter 472 Whose Conspiracy 4


    But she was after all practiced, three or two times she dropped me directly to the ground, without the


    slightest mercy, and kicked directly towards my ribs.


    Probably because her patience ran out, she did not talk nonsense with me, directly broke my fingers,


    holding the pen in taking that document to sign my name, and then pulled my fingers, pressed on the


    wound on my forehead.


    A moment, will be stained with blood finger pressed on the document signature, this series of actions in


    one go, simply often do such a thing.


    "Bang!" The door was closed.


    Iy on the floor, my body still shaking, and the pain of hindsight began to spread through all parts of


    my body.


    I could no longer imagine what kind of a mess I was in at this point.


    Lying on the ground, I lost the ability to move at all.


    Three dayster, I was pressed into a car by two women, and with my eyes blindfolded, I felt as if I had


    been in the car for a long time.


    By the time the gauze was ripped off my eyes, I was locked in a strange and very dirty environment.


    Overhead is an old house supported by an empty wooden frame, the roof is a triangle of asbestos tiles,


    some dark, probably because of the traces of water left behind.


    The sound of a woman crying came to my ears, and I drew my thoughts back to see the environment


    around me.


    At this time, I was lying on the dirty straw, hands and feet were tied, clothes, needless to say, a few


    days of turnover, clothes have long been in disarray.


    Beside me sat several women who were shivering and crying in small voices.


    "Do not cry, first think of a way!" Someone spoke up, I looked at the woman, probably in her twenties,


    even though her clothes were dirty and messy, but her clean face with clean and bright features, at a


    nce, it was clear that it was a girl from a rich family.


    Hearing her voice, several other girls also stopped crying and looked up at her.


    Cersei opened her mouth and asked, "What''s the solution?"


    "This ce looks like the countryside, let''s figure out where this ce is and think about how to


    escape!" The clean-cut woman spoke, a pair of bright eyes looked around.


    A girl spoke, "This is the countryside, but where is this countryside? We are not worthy of exactly where


    this ce is, how to escape ah? In case this is a big mountain and we escape, we will also be eaten by


    the beasts in the mountain."


    "This should be on the southwest side, they should be nning to send us to the border country." I


    opened my mouth.


    Several other girls looked at me and froze for a moment, "Southwest border?"


    The clean-cut woman said, "Send us to the border for what?"


    I pursed my lips, which I didn''t deserve, I originally thought these people were nning to sell me, but


    the conversation that day made me a little suspicious.


    If they are not doing this kind of harm for money, then what is it for?


    Seeing my silence, the pretty girl said, "Let''s not discuss this, you guyse closer to me and think of


    a way to untie the rope on your hands."


    So, several girls moved to lean together, back to back and began to give each other to untie the rope.


    "Can''t untie it at all, it''s all a dead end!" Some women began toin, some can not untie has been


    anxiously cried up.


    I can see, these girls seem to be from good families, how could they all be brought here?


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but ask, "How did you get brought here?"


    "What can I do, it''s not because my parents don''t like me and want me dead!" A girl in the crowd spoke


    up.


    I was a bit puzzled for a while, "Parents sent you here?"


    The beautiful woman spoke, her face cold, "How can I say? There is a kind of parents in this world who


    feel that everything they do is right, they do not allow their children to refute a word they say, and once


    their children disobey, they push them into the abyss in the name of love."


    I froze, not responding for a moment, and looked at the clean-cut woman, "So, you were all sent here


    by your parents?"


    The woman shrugged her shoulders, "Sort of! They heard people say City P Deer Mountain Academy


    is a ce that can educate problem children, so they sent me in, those people in the school either beat


    me or scolded me, I could not stand to n to escape, but was caught back, they broke their legs, they


    did not dare to inform my parents, so simply self-directed acting a fire, so I woke up, not dead, was sent


    here. "


    I suddenly understood why she was the furthest away from everyone, but instead told everyone to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    two legs were different.


    Seeing me look at her, she also did not look different, very calmly sitting.


    After a pause, I looked over at her and said, "You don''t look like a kid who''s still in school."


    Sheughed a few times and looked at me and said, "What? Just because I''m dressed maturely?"


    Realizing that my words were a little unfriendly, I shut up and looked at a few of the other girls, all of


    whom asked why.


    Probably knew that each girl was brought in a different way.


    Some were born into poor families, came out to look for work, and were tricked into it by being


    introduced to someone who said there were high wages to be had.


    Some people are brought in because they live alone in a city and somehow get off work in the middle


    of the night.


    We can see that we are brought in different ways, but one thing is the same, we do not know these


    people who brought us, what exactly do they want to do?


    Untie the rope for half a day, but still did not untie, but heard the sound of footsteps and talking from


    outside, the voices of several men.


    A few girls looked at each other for a while.


    "Back to their ces!" I opened my mouth, but it was toote.


    Several men pushed the door and came in to see several of us huddled together.


    It was obvious to any fool what was going on, and I had expected the men to be annoyed, but they


    were not.


    They just took a look at the huddle together we, and then looked at each other, but smiled.


    A man lewdly spoke, "Anyway, brother we also a few days did not meat, this time to a few women look


    good, how about, try?"


    A man said, "The top does not allow to touch these women, it is not appropriate, right?"


    "Fuck it, this is a few kilometers away, we do not say, the top can know that we touched? Besides,


    aren''t those people noting until the evening? There are still five or six hours left, enough for us to


    have fun." The man said, the man came towards us.


    The good thing about the girls is that they are not inexperienced girls, they are still calm.


    The clean-faced girl looked at a few of us, but after a few moments, looked at the man walking softly


    and said, "Handsome, we are brought here by you guys, it''s not good to just use the strong, why don''t


    we all volunteer a little?"

 Chapter 473 Whose Conspiracy 5

    Chapter 473 Whose Conspiracy 5


    The man was stunned, but was suspicious, looked at her, "What do you mean voluntary?"


    The woman said, "so ah, that is, you do not also want that what well, we have a few girls, there are


    always girls in the heart may not want, they do not want, you do not force, how about you choose a few


    willing?"


    The man was bbergasted and looked behind him at the few men dabbing and looked back at us.


    Again he spoke, "You still have willing ones?"


    The beautiful woman opened her mouth and smiled lightly, "I''m willing!"


    The man was pleased for a moment, but for a moment he frowned again and looked at her


    suspiciously, "Don''t y any tricks on me!"


    The woman tsked, her voice became softer and softer, "You say this, my hands and feet are tied by


    you, I can have what action, this is not all tossed a few days, I do not eat and sleep well, when to die do


    not know, in front of life and death, what chastity ah are floating clouds, living is the most important."


    Here, her voice more and more sincere, "I know, you are also working for people, begging you to let me


    go, is impossible, since not, I also do not waste words, I just think, before dying, can take a bath to


    drink water and eat a mouthful of food, if you die, there is nothing to regret, and thesepared to


    apany you, and you together, that the final profit is not I myself, you say right handsome."


    After saying that, she is extraordinarily sincere gaze to the man.


    The man listened, but also felt reasonable, looking at the rest of us, but smiled, asked, "Among you,


    how many voluntary? Brother look, simply give you something to eat, you apany us a few


    brothers."


    This kind of thing, the girls are naturally reluctant, but at this time the woman''s gaze fell on us, some


    profound and mysterious.


    I hesitated for a moment, but spoke up, "I do!"


    "Good!" The man opened his mouth, "Beautiful, I like it!"


    One by one, a few other girls opened their mouths.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Of course, there were no girls who opened their mouths.


    The men had some humanity and took us out of the house, and outside was a world of dust and dirt.


    Earthen houses and chaotic yards, the roadside asionally nted a few banana, because a lot of


    dust, banana leaves are piled up on the dust.


    Standing in the courtyard, looking around, you can hardly see anything because there are mountains


    all around.


    Obviously, this is a small mountain vige, and is in the deep forest, behind the vige are mountains.


    It was a correct guess, this is a border area, the mountains are high and the emperor is far away, often


    this kind of ce, the more darkness is ced in front of it.


    A few men took us to a wooden house, which was next to the river, deep up in the old forest, where the


    water was extraordinarily clear and clean.


    "Two groups go in to take a bath, you better not y any tricks!" The man opened his mouth, his ck


    eyes narrowed, prating a few cold.


    The clean woman, on the other hand, was the first to look at me and smiled, "Let''s go together!"


    After a moment''s pause, I nodded and went into the wooden house with her.


    A very narrow piece of bathroom, two girls squeezed together, how to stand all look extra crowded.


    But the woman came in, but shouted at the door, "Brother, you can give us a change of clothes well,


    whatever, we have worn this clothes for a long time, it really stinks."


    "Shit!" The man outside spoke in a low voice, but cursed out, "Let you take a shower and still demand


    more."


    The woman smiled lightly, her voice was gentle, "I''m not thinking that I can also make you happy a little


    "Brother, give them a set!" Someone in that group of men spoke up.


    The leading man pursed his lips, paused, but agreed.


    The shower was on, the water flow was extraordinarily small, but now it''s June weather, the sun is high,


    but also cool.


    In addition, this is located in the southern border, already belong to the tropics.


    "What''s your name?" The woman beside me suddenly spoke, and as she spoke, she had taken off her


    clothes, revealing her delicate figure.


    I froze, somewhat puzzled, and lowered my voice, "You really intend to apany them?"


    She raised her eyebrows, "What? Can''t you?"


    I was about to open my mouth, but when I noticed the expression on her face, I couldn''t help but faintly


    stare and react to the fact that maybe this tiny bathroom was equipped with a listening device.


    "I am already married, hey, apanying someone else once is not a big deal, but ......" I opened my


    mouth, and as I spoke, I saw that she was looking carefully at something in the bathroom.


    "What''s your name?" The woman spoke again, her eyes fixed on the shower at the top of the


    bathroom.


    I faintly stared, naturally, I also found the recorder on that shower, continued to follow her topic, "ra,


    and you? What''s your name?"


    "Jannings Baker," she said, rinsing her body and hair briefly.


    Wrapped directly around her body with the bath towel hanging in the bathroom, she looked at me and


    said, "Hurry up and wash up, the other sisters will have to use itter!"


    I nodded and simply removed the dirt from my body, then pulled my hair up high, the clothes on my


    body were already dirty, there was no need to continue wearing them, so I simply wrapped the bath


    towel around me and went out.


    Outside, a few men have found a change of clothes, but all men''s, wide T-shirt set in Jannings body,


    looking extra sexy and attractive.


    Several people men looked, can not help but salivate, wearing a man''s shirt, Jannings gaze straight at


    the man in front of him, hooked lips, "Brother''s clothes really fit me!"


    The man looked at her with a gaze of unconcealed desire.


    Laughing, he said, "That''s right!"


    Jannings slightly soft body, leaned on the man''s body, voice more delicate said, "then a littleter I can


    see big brother you in the end how ha."


    The man heard, the more obscene smile.


    The man was ready to do something, but her soft, boneless hand pressed the man''s arm and raised


    her eyes to send autumn waves, "Brother, we have been hungry for several days, not a drop of water,


    hungry ah!


    The man was quick to look directly at the little brother and said, "Go, prepare the food."


    Jannings was softened up in the man''s arms when she reached her goal.


    After changing clothes and having a full stomach, Jannings'' entire body was in the man''s arms, which


    had charmed the man.


    That look, how to look a bit seductive.


    The man''s gaze, can not wait to swallow her into the belly, and then eat dry.


    The food and drink are done one by one, I''ve been curious about what Jannings is actually going to do.

 Chapter 474 Whose Conspiracy 6

    Chapter 474 Whose Conspiracy 6


    But looking at her as if she did not want to hide at all, I could not help but be a little puzzled.


    A few men have been waiting for a long time, see we have almost eaten, a few men will be a little


    impatient to look at the leader of the big brother.


    The man wrapped his arm around Jannings, a pair of eyes lustfully looking at her, "Beauty, do we want


    to try ah?"


    Jannings smiled, raised her hand to encircle the man''s neck, smiling, "That''s natural!"


    Said, then looked at, a few of us, slightly converge eyebrows, several exchanges, I can probably read


    her meaning.


    Is to let us rest a little.


    Jannings was carried out by the lead man, apparently to do what should be done.


    In this way, the other people, it is natural to follow what to do.


    Several other men, one pulled a woman and went to their resting ce.


    At one time, a woman began to panic, can not help but begin to resist.


    But the disparity between the strength of men and women, how can you say struggle to struggle!


    In the eyes of the men, the woman''s struggle, this is nothing more than tickling, is considered to be the


    prelude to make the prelude.


    I was taken to a wooden house by a man and thrown onto a bed with little suspense.


    Because I hadn''t spoken to Jannings, I had no idea what Jannings'' intentions were at this point.


    The only thing I could do was to stall for time, and thinking about it, I couldn''t help but take the initiative


    to raise my hand and stroke the man who was lunging towards me.


    I imitated Jannings'' posture as much as I could, and looked at the man and said in a soft voice, "Don''t


    be in a hurry, this kind of thing."


    The man heckled and moved closer toward me, but obeyed, took my hand, kissed the back of my


    hand, and looked at me and said, "You''re so white."


    I smiled lightly, squinted my eyes, moved extra slowly, ced on the side of his neck shallowly sliding,


    voice low, "Do you like it?"


    The south is mostly teau, or is the tropical area, so the girls living here are mostly darker, skin is a


    bit rough.


    Unlike the north, the girls around the south of the river, white and delicate, look extra attractive.


    The man nodded his head.


    I resisted the urge to regurgitate, hard to hold back, squeezed a smile from his face, "Brother, can I ask


    you a question?"


    Saying that, the body took the initiative to stick to him.


    "What do you want to ask, beauty?"


    "Where is this ce? Where are we going to be sent to?"


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Don''t think about going back, there are not a thousand


    or 800 women who havee here, I haven''t seen any who can go back."


    I thumped in my heart, looked up at him and said in a softer voice, "Now that we''vee this far, it''s


    naturally impossible to go back, I just want to know where this is and where we''re going."


    "A small ce at the domestic border, called Buranda, where there are only a few dozen families, the


    road is not essible, you ah, will be sent outside the country, it depends on what the seller intends to


    use you to do, which I am not too sure."


    He said, his voice was a little vague towards me pressed down.


    What excuse to dy is useless, my brain turned a circle, a time out of thew.


    The heart panic up, half nudgingugh, half speak, "Brother, this man and woman thing, we just go


    straight to the point, is not too uninteresting?"


    "Shit!" He shattered a sentence, "The pussy from the city is just inked.


    I tried to pull over something to cover up, but I couldn''t find anything.


    Struggling a few times, touching a brick aside, I could not help but narrow my eyes and heart down.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But I have not lifted the brick in my hand, cold, pressed on top of me suddenly did not move.


    I tentatively called out, "Brother?"


    There was no movement.


    For a few moments, I pushed the person on top of me away, unsure why the person was suddenly like


    this.


    When I reached for breath, I couldn''t help but be relieved that he was still breathing, probably just


    temporarily unconscious.


    "ra!" came the voice of Jannings from outside.


    I got up and ran out to see several other womening out, Jannings with a knife in her hand.


    Looking at me, she said, "Go!"


    I didn''t think too much about it, I just followed them down the mountain road.


    About an hour or so of running, several women can not walk, one east and west began to say, "Let''s


    take a break!"


    Jannings physical strength seems to be a little unsupportable, looked back at the few women who


    followed, nodded slightly and said, "Okay, let''s take a break."


    There is no road in the mountain forest, all the way we almost always take the mountain road.


    Just now the spirit is tense, at this time idle, I just look to Jannings said, "Why those people will


    suddenly faint?"


    Jannings sorted out the mud and weeds on his shoes and spoke, "I gave them some medicine."


    I couldn''t help but frown, "When did you put it down?" I never seemed to see when she had given the


    drug.


    "In the shower!" She opened her mouth, raised her eyes to the sky and frowned, "It''s getting dark, we


    have to hurry out of the mountains."


    I nodded, followed her to get up, more behind him, has not quite understand said, "when we take a


    bath, how drugged?"


    "In the shower gel!" She simply spoke, "a rare masking drug, shower gel washed on the body, they just


    touch you, will be dizzy."


    I have half a sound did note back to my senses, slightly froze, can not help but feel that this girl is


    really too powerful.


    Along the way to follow the mountain, there is no mountain road, four or five girls walked a long way.


    Only over a hill, when standing high up to see is another sitting high mountains, I was almost hysterical


    for a time.


    So, this is simply mountain after mountain, there is no end.


    "God, how are we going to walk out of here, so many up." A woman opened her mouth and sounded


    surprised.


    Jannings looked around at the endless hills, holding his forehead, probably a little run down like me.


    But still sigh, "Keep going, I don''t believe we can''t walk out of this big mountain."


    Where in this world to say so easy, do not know how long to walk around and around, from one on


    through another mountain.

 Chapter 475 Whose Conspiracy 7

    Chapter 475 Whose Conspiracy 7


    The sky is getting dark, a few women are a little worried, "Or just find a ce to rest, if we continue


    walking, I''m afraid we will encounter the mountain beasts, that tragic."


    This is not without reason, the mountain road, at first okay, the mountain always have traces of people


    walking, but one after another after a few hours of walking, I found that the mountain forest seems to


    be getting deeper and deeper almost can not find no trace of human beings.


    Jannings looked at a few of us, silent for a while, nodded, "Okay, then let''s find a ce to rest for the


    night."


    There was no fire, and when we came out, we ran in a hurry, and we had no clothes or basic food.


    Good after walking for a while, we found arge, thick tree, under the roots of the tree seems to have


    been dug arge pit, the hole is notrge.


    But women are rtively small, climbing in is not a big problem.


    Into the hole, the sky has beenpletely dark, then the dark night, barely found a safe position to sit.


    The total is only five girls, in addition to me and Jannings, the other three girls we do not know each


    other''s names.


    A few people huddled in the hole, then also began to introduce themselves, the other three women, all


    from a different ce.


    One of the thin, dark girl, Jenny rk from the southwest city, another is from the coastal area of


    Fanny Stones, age about thirty-five or six, some fat, perhaps because of the heavy body dampness,


    her cheeks, especially on both sides of the jaw, full of long e, some have been pus white, some are


    still red toe out of the head of the look .


    There was another woman, Cherry Daniels, from the rural areas of the southwest, who was slightly


    chubby with medium hair, and whose eyebrows made her look at least ten years older than she really


    was.


    I was able to get a general idea of the situation of the girls when we talked.


    I originally thought that those people caught are some beautiful young women, but now think and deny,


    maybe these people catch is women, as for what they want to do, none of us know.


    After chatting for a while, a few of us nestled in the cave to rest, Cherry''s chanting voice came to our


    ears, could not hear what she was reciting.


    The forest was originally empty and silent, her chanting is not loud, but in the silence of the forest


    seems extraordinarily eerie and frightening.


    Jenny and Fanny, although scared, but still huddled in the hole did not speak.


    It was Jannings who couldn''t resist speaking up and said with a frown, "Big sister, we all know you


    believe in Buddha, but can you please read it in your heart and not out, you''ll attract wild animals."


    Cherry was interrupted voice, a time some displeasure, tone a little grumpy, "Buddha will only bless us,


    will not hurt us at all."


    Jannings speechless, hold forehead white her, see her still in reading then said, "big sister, trouble you


    want to read out to read."


    At this time Cherry is quiet, the mouth buzzing sound is gone.


    Jenny and Fanny looked at each other, the two did not say much, each kept silent in the dark.


    The good thing is that nothing happened this night, all wind and waves of life.


    The next day.


    The sound of birds chirping in the forest was particrly crisp, and when I woke up, I saw that Cherry


    had alreadye out of the cave.


    Jannings still sleeping on his knees, woke up at the sound of movement and looked around a little


    bewildered.


    A delicate little face, probably pressed a little too long, red a little half, the more beautiful and white.


    "Wake up!" I spoke, ready to get up and go out.


    She nodded, rubbed her face, let out a long breath and opened her mouth, "Someone went out?"


    I nodded, ready to head out, and she happened to get up with me, but probably because she had been


    doing it for so long, pressing her leg for so long, she was crooked to the side before she could stand


    up.


    I looked down at her and saw her say, somewhat helplessly, "It''s been too long, my legs are numb."


    I couldn''t help butugh and reached out to help her out of the cave.


    Cherry sat outside on a dry tree chanting, the sound was not loud, but it felt just buzzing, making it a


    little annoying to listen to.


    Jannings bristled, a little annoyed, "Damn, the morning chatter, there is no end to it."


    Cherry looked back at her, did not know the sound, and continued to start chanting again.


    "How about we see if there are any wild fruits around and find something to eat?" I opened my mouth


    and couldn''t help but raise my eyes to look at the sunlight blocked by the trees, sparingly spilling onto


    the ground.


    Green morning sunlight and morning dew, apanied by birdsong and wind, shallow inhale a breath


    of air, are feeling refreshed.


    "Let''s find it while walking over there!" Jannings opened his mouth and looked at Jenny and Fanny who


    came out of the hole as he spoke, and continued, "How are you two doing? If you''re well rested, let''s


    keep going!"


    The two nodded, tidied up their somewhat crumpled clothes, looked at Cherry who was still chanting,


    Jenny muttered, "Such devotion, do you think Buddha will really bless her?"


    Jannings shrugged his shoulders, "Let''s go!"


    The mountain forest in the morning, with a bit of wetness, fluffy soil, slightly stepping down can clearly


    feel the softness.


    "Wow!" Fanny screamed, and then squatted down to grind something in the ce she stepped on.


    In a short while, she saw a pile of yellow and white mushrooms growing in the ce she had plowed,


    thick and sturdy, a few of them had been crushed by her.


    Leaving a few short and stout ones to be spared.


    "Milk pulp mushrooms!" Cherry, who had been chanting, opened her mouth, picked up the small


    mushrooms under the fertile soil, wiped them clean and sent them toward her mouth, then began to eat


    them.


    Fanny looked fearful and worried, "Is this the way to eat raw ones?"


    Jenny turned around, but also found a lot of the same mushrooms under the soft rotting leaves.


    Handed us a few said, "This mushroom is raw, we used to eat raw in our hometown, not top full, but


    always can relieve the appetite for food, eat some!"


    Watching them eat, we were hungry all day, so we naturally followed suit.


    Jannings ate a few mouthfuls, looked at Jenny, "this thing to eat will not see the little people, right, I


    used to watch the news, you new south around the people, every May and June began to test the


    poison, I heard that the poisoned people can see all kinds of world."


    Jennyughed, "If you don''t eat indiscriminately, you basically can''t see any little human beings."


    Fanny found a lot of other kinds of mushrooms in the soil and consulted, "Can these also be eaten?"


    Jenny nodded, "Yes, but these have to be cooked and eaten, raw food will see the little people."


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have a lighter on us, otherwise we could still have a meal of nature''s gift."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Jannings sighed and shoved the few milk pulp mushrooms in his hand into his mouth.


    "Ah ......" Cherry suddenly shouted, startling several others to look over, somewhat puzzled.


    "What''s wrong? Your Buddha showed up?" Jannings spoke up, a little annoyed with her.

 Chapter 476 Whose Conspiracy 8

    Chapter 476 Whose Conspiracy 8


    Cherry brake white face, the body stiffened, a motionless mouth, "snake, vegetable green snake ......"


    A time everyone followed her gaze, see her next to the tree, a small green snake of about fifty


    centimeters entwined in the turquoise leaves.


    If you do not pay attention to see, a time simply do not find toe, the green snake spitting snake


    letters, it looks like it is preparing to attack people.


    "This snake is highly poisonous, be careful!" Jenny opened her mouth, her face was a little white.


    I scanned around with the afterglow and saw a wind-broken branch with a very sharp end.


    "What to do what to do, I see this ugly thing I''m going crazy, my goose bumps are up, Jannings is very


    close to me, nervous and scared under the tight grip on me.


    I wanted tofort her, but I was scared to see the thing myself, not to mention it was poisonous.


    "If we run now, can we make it in time?" Jannings spoke up, already moving her feet back.


    "It''s toote!" Cherry spoke, her voice trembling a bit, "It''s bamboo leaf green, it''ll follow people after it."


    "Oh my!" We can''t spend time with it like this, can we?


    Fanny was so scared that her fat body kept trembling and her face was mostly white.


    "Get rid of it!" This is Jenny said, thin and small, her pair of ck eyes stared at the green snake under


    the leaves, some gloomy cold.


    Cherry is the closest to the green snake, as long as a little inattention, the snake will stretch its neck to


    bite it.


    At this time she fear to the point of no return, the body some trembling, "you do not provoke it, I am a


    little afraid."


    "What are you afraid of, you chant day and night, your Buddha will protect you, crawl what?" Jannings


    spoke, obviously sarcastically.


    No one was too distracted to interrupt in this situation.


    Jenny looked at Cherry and spoke, "I''m going to count one, two, three, you get ready to dodge, I''ll


    throw a stone and smash it, see if I can hit it."


    What?


    Cherry a little tearless, "the probability of hitting the stone is too small, in case it does not hit, I will not


    be dead?"


    "Can you think of any other way?" Jenny asked rhetorically, Cherry shook her head, a little desperate.


    "So take a gamble!" After saying that, Jenny slowly squatted down and picked up the stone on the


    ground.


    Cherry that look, look are going to cry, but a time and there is no other way, can only let so.


    "One, two, three ...... dodge!" The words fell, Cherry violently moved away from the body.


    Jenny hands of the stone towards the leaves of the green snake smashed over.


    The reaction ability of animals, many times is faster than people to react.


    The green snake dodged Jenny''s attack, and then seemed to be angry, directly towards Cherry who


    had dodged away to attack.


    This active and grateful animal, pearl than when not moving to attract people afraid.


    I was about to bite Cherry, I picked up the branch I just saw on the ground and stabbed the sharpest


    end of it at the snake''s body.


    The good thing is that one hit, stabbed the green snake''s waist, to control it.


    See its head and tail, still continue to wiggle.


    Cherry was shocked and then calmed down, anger and shock blended into one.


    She picked up the stone that Jenny had just thrown out and smashed it down towards the snake.


    Hit in the head, the snake seemed dizzy, but also take advantage of its dizzy moment, Cherry almost


    did not leave any room to use the stone on the snake''s head to smash the snake to pieces.


    Blood sttered everywhere, and only after a while, she stopped the action in her hands.


    When you look at the snake again, the snake''s head has be a mess of broken flesh.


    The other girls looked pale, Jannings gulped and said, "Come on, it''s gettingte, let''s keep going."


    The only good thing about this deep forest is that everything is a gift from nature.


    asionally encounter rivers and springs, can still eat and drink, but also okay, not starve.


    After walking half a day, saw a red fruit growing on a rocky hill, and lychee has a few simrities.


    "Is that a lychee?" Jannings opened her mouth, a long rush, her face is red, leaving a lot of sweat.


    Jenny climbed up, picked a few and threw them down and said, "Wild ones, not very sweet, but edible,


    we''ll pick them allter and take them with us on the way."


    This was a good idea, Cherry was chanting Buddhist scriptures, perhaps she had eaten a lot of


    mushrooms on the way and her stomach was full.


    So naturally, he was not willing to climb high and low to pick these fruits, so he sat on the side and


    meditated on the sutra.


    Fanny is a bit clumsy, short and fat, so naturally can not climb up.


    After a few attempts to climb up, she gave up and could only wait on the rocks and pick the fruit we


    picked.


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re doing.


    Jenny kindly reminded, "Pay attention to the eyes, worry about encountering green snakes again."


    "Ah!" Jannings squealed, looked around, stuffed a wild lychee in his mouth, and said, "Scared me to


    death, eat a lychee to suppress the shock."


    Jenny speechless, will pick a good juice thrown down to Fanny pick, looking at the ground Fanny some


    clumsy pick fruit.


    Cherry sat aside to meditate, Jannings speechless, "How did this woman live until now? Full of Buddha


    scriptures, when she smashed the snake, I was not at all to see her heart soft ah!"


    Jenny shrugged her shoulders, "So it is said that the chaotic world does not see the Buddha, the


    temple incense in prosperous times, I do not know whether this is said to be the Buddha, or people."


    "What are you talking about? Hurry up and pick, hurry up after picking!" I opened my mouth and


    interrupted the two of them.


    Buddha is the real Buddha, but those who believe in Buddha are people, how can people bepared


    to Buddha!


    It''s just a distorted perception.


    In order to have enough food, we picked almost all of the trees, even the fruits that were not yet ripe,


    and took them with us on the road.


    Fortunately, we only saw one aggressive snake along the way, the road behind, although bumpy, but


    the good news is that we did not encounter any more danger.


    Plus there was water and fruit along the way, as well as some raw mushrooms, and it was pretty lucky


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    along the way.


    Not worth going over a few hills, the sky is getting dark, did not find a suitable resting point, Jannings


    some concern, "or continue to go forward, this section of the road down, I found a number of artificial


    paths, indicating that there are vigers in the vicinity, and thenpletely walk, as long as we find


    people, we can call for help."


    Right now, it seems to be the only way, the other few girls heard this, but also came to the heart of the


    blood, a time to be more motivated.


    Then we all said, "Then let''s refuel and walk for a while, and when we find the vigers, we can all go


    home."


    Heart happy, the pace of the feet also faster, over the hill, but did see the lights.

 Chapter 477 Whose Conspiracy 9

    Chapter 477 Whose Conspiracy 9


    Several people were happy, Jenny said while walking, "When I get home I must go to have a meal at


    the bottom of the sea, a seafood buffet, and, I have to take home the cosmetics I have been thinking


    about for a long time."


    Fanny alsoughed, "Then I''ll treat everyone to afternoon tea, Cantonese afternoon tea is very


    generous."


    "Then I have to go get a steak, I think I could eat a whole cow right now." Jannings stuffed the rest of


    the wild lychee she had eaten during the day into her mouth, she was a pretty girl, especially when she


    smiled.


    Cherry is still her usual nature, stopped chanting mouth said, "You can now survive, all because of the


    blessing of Buddha, from now on it is better to give up meat and fresh, eat more vegetarian dishes!"


    This is a bit of a spoiler, several people looked at her, and did not intend to continue to take her words.


    Jannings looked at me and said, "ra, if we could go home this time, what would you like to do the


    most?"


    What would you most like to do?


    I couldn''t help but be a little distracted, what would I most like to do?


    When I thought about it, I didn''t seem to have any particr favorite food, so after a moment I said, "To


    meet the person I want to see most, to hug him, and to say sorry to him!"


    She was slightly stunned, a gossipy face looked at me and said, "It''s not going to be the person you


    love!"


    I pursed my lips and smiled lightly, not saying much more.


    Arriving at the mountain vige, it was alreadypletely dark, remote mountain, probably because of


    the traffic and road are not convenient, so there are not many people living here.


    Look at the lights, there are only a few dozen families, extraordinarily sparse.


    "Let''s find an upant to hitch a ride!" Jannings opened his mouth and went down the long steps into


    a farmhouse.


    "Woof woof ......" The farmer had dogs in the yard, and our sudden appearance caused the dogs that


    were guarding the yard to bark wildly.


    A few of us were also frightened to huddle together, good thing that dog rope is bolted.


    Hearing themotion, the farmer''s house out of the people, a middle-aged man, dark skin in the light


    looks a little naive.


    He opened his mouth to say a few words, a few of us could not understand, Jenny is the people of the


    southwest area, after the fact, spoke, "Maybe we have crossed the border to Zuy."


    For a while several people froze, all of us going over the mountains, instead of going home, we crossed


    the border.


    Because they couldn''t understand each other''snguage, everyone panicked, and the man thought we


    were bad people, holding a hoe at us and telling us to hurry.


    Good thing another little girl of about ten years old ran out of his house and tugged the middle-aged


    man''s sleeve.


    After the little girl said something, the man was relieved.


    Looked at us, a time with the hand gestures a few times, we do not quite understand, Jenny tried to


    gesture a few times.


    It is not worthmunicating with the open did not, and finally the middle-aged man did let us in.


    Too poor ce, the man''s family on a house, earth house, probably because of the rtionship


    between the fire, the house was smoked some ck.


    Hanging on the roof of themp, is the nies incandescentmps used in rural areas, probably to


    save electricity, themp is only about fifteen watts, some dim.


    Pots and pans are ced in a pile, next to the tent with sacks, because of the fall of ash, plus the rain


    seeped in.


    The tent was piled up withyers of gray damp earth, looking ck and a bit insect-ridden.


    The middle-aged man took out two bowls of something from a ck wooden cab and put them in


    front of us.


    Because there is no way tomunicate in words, the middle-aged man gestured a few times,


    probably means that we eat.


    Looking at the bowl of dishes infested with chili peppers, Jannings froze and said, "What kind of dish is


    this?"


    "This is sour papaya, pickled, because the weather here is hot, this thing relieves the heat and


    appetite, you guys eat it!" Jenny is a girl who grew up in the southwest and knows a little about these


    things.


    We are also hungry all day, all thanks after also eat up, taste sour, with chili pepper a little sour and


    spicy feeling.


    We have not eaten oil, salt and vinegar for a few days, at this time is also considered to meet the oral


    appetite.


    After eating, I saw father and daughter squatting aside watching us, curious and worried, and also a


    little scared.


    Jannings know that they and we do not speak the samenguage, so they gestured with their hands,


    and also tried to speak a few words of English.


    The father and daughter personally understood, and originally we were thinking of borrowing the phone


    to call the family.


    But the father and daughter are a little confused, it seems that they do not know what the phone is like.


    We can only wait until tomorrow and then ask other vigers, this night we five people squatting under


    the eaves of the dpidated rest for the night, is always stronger than in the mountains with.


    The next day.


    The middle-aged man was already awake, standing in the yard climbing up the tree to pick mangoes.


    The little girl was in the yard with a basket picking up the mangoes that he had identally dropped


    and smashed a bit thin and soft.


    Every time she picked up a mango she looked back at us happily andughed, as if she was passing


    on her happiness.


    "In fact, rich and poor are not the meaning of defining happiness, right?" Jenny spoke up, thin and


    small, looking a bit forlorn.


    Jannings sped her hands against the door frame and raised her eyebrows, "What? Something


    unhappye to mind?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, "Not really, just sighing. I suddenly figured out that how I want to live my


    life is up to me, so why bother with others."


    "Buddha said there is a fixed number!" Cherry opened his mouth, but finally did not continue to recite


    the scriptures.


    Jannings forehead, muttering, "the mouth is the Buddha, do not bother?"


    Cherry didn''t seem to hear this, and went straight to the yard, picking up the mangoes on the ground


    with the little girl.


    Although the two people do not speak the samenguage, but it is good that they will than the action.


    Because of the thought of going back as soon as possible, Jannings dragged me through the vige


    looking for people with cell phones.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the 21st century, there are very few people who do not have a cell phone. When we found a family,


    Jannings used signnguage tomunicate with them and wanted them to lend us a cell phone to


    call.


    But the other side still didn''t get it, so we finally had to leave unhappy.


    Fanny and Jenny are also the same, some frustrated sitting together, Fanny said, "If not, we will


    continue to walk down the road to see, maybe we will go to the city? Then we might even meet our


    "The probability of that is too small, and how far the next road is, no one knows, we are also


    considered a stowaway, once found will be taken away by the police." Jannings opened his mouth and


    sat cross-legged on the ground with a little sigh.


    "What''s wrong with being taken away by the police?" Cherry opened his mouth, "If we are taken away


    by the police, they among them must have moved the Chinese, when we speak to them about the


    situation, we can have a chance to go home."

 Chapter 478 Whose Conspiracy 10

    Chapter 478 Whose Conspiracy 10


    "Right!" Fanny picked up, a little excited, "If we can then the police and then let them send us back, we


    won''t have to look for people everywhere so much."


    I guess we all thought this was a good idea, and we were all happy for a while.


    Next several people began to discuss what to do next, what should be done to get the police to take


    the initiative to find us.


    This is a mountain vige, I do not know if there is no police station around here or something.


    Cherry believes in Buddhism, so then hurtful things she is not involved, all she will hide far away.


    It was Jenny and Jannings who said, "Let''s do this kind of thing!"


    So, in the evening, Jenny and Jannings ran to a yard and robbed the person''s yard on the pretext of


    borrowing something.


    The two came back with their hands full of fruit, thinking that the other side should have called the


    police.


    But found that they arepletely overthinking, others look at them as outsiders, and do not


    understand thenguage thought they are very need those things, although angry, but also can


    understand.


    So, others did not call the police, get such a result Jenny and Jannings some speechless, and finally


    still send things back to the people.


    But not a momentter, the family sent again, so the next few days is the same, the two of them


    change the way to offend the vige people, trying to force them to call the police.


    As a result, others not only did not call the police, but also sent some food, all the usual farmers'' own


    homes.


    People born in the mountains, most of them live by the sky, they know from the beginning of their lives,


    their whole life is farming and working, for the world outside the mountains, is ignorant.


    Therefore, in their view, the reason why Jenny and Jannings will go to steal from other people''s homes,


    because of hunger and poverty, the original idea is to make them sympathetic, but never thought of


    defending their own food.


    After figuring this out, we also decided not to continue, even so, we a few girls in this mountain news


    also more or less spread out.


    The next few days, the vigers out of sympathy, almost always peoplee to send food.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Through simple words and guesses, we knew that the middle-aged man was called Long Taibao and


    the daughter was called Long Yue.


    Jenny had previously learned some smallnguages, all around Southeast Asia, although not specific,


    but always thenguage is simr.


    So gradually down the line, she can barelymunicate with the Lang family father and daughter.


    Finally understand why we take other people''s things Lang Taibao some helplessly said, "actually you


    do not need this, I can help you go to find someone to borrow."


    Jenny held her forehead, she also knew it was stupid to rob others, but it was human nature to do


    something ridiculous when people were in a hurry.


    Thepany said it would wait until tomorrow morning to help us borrow a cell phone to make a call.


    The custom here is that you can''t just go to someone''s house at night, there are taboos.


    Although we did not know the reason, we did as we were told, after all, to respect.


    When we thought we could go home soon, the girls were a little excited to y with Longyue for the


    rest of the night.


    Jenny knew theirnguage and acted as a trantor all the time, promising Longyue in broken


    dolls of good food.


    That night, talking until dawn, early in the morning Lang Taibao went to the vige to borrow a cell


    phone.


    About noon he returned, the phone did not borrow, he was a little frustrated, but spoke, "But the vige


    seems to havee to the police, you do not want to go over to see."


    Everyone was happy to hear that, but Jannings was alert and said, "Howe the police are here all


    of a sudden?"


    Long Tai Bao froze for a moment and said, "It said that someone from above came to look for


    someone, I''m not sure yet, why don''t you go over and take a look."


    Looking for someone?


    A few of us looked at each other, a time some confusion, it is reasonable to say that those people


    should not go so far toe here to find people!


    Not to mention that several of us have walked for several days, over an unknown number of mountains,


    are so far away, they go to great lengths to find, not afraid of rming people?


    "What''s wrong?" See the four of us do not look too good, Long Taibao some suspicion to ask.


    Not wanting to cause any unnecessary trouble for Long Tai Bao, we answered tacitly, "Nothing,


    nothing!"


    Jannings is the most vignt people, she will not easily believe in others, after a pause, she still spoke,


    "No matter what, we still have to be careful, really can not, we can continue to go forward, to the city


    will always meet fellow countrymen, this is the border, we can go to the embassy to find someone for


    help."


    A time when everyone nodded, this is probably the only way we can think of.


    So decided, and after saying goodbye to Long Tai Bao and Long Yue, we hurriedly prepared to leave.


    But before we could go out, there was the sound of hurried footsteps outside.


    "What to do?" Fanny was a little panicked and tugged me by the scruff of my neck.


    "Let''s see!" I spoke, and Jannings and I looked at each other before heading towards the door.


    The ce of Long Tai Bao''s house is very narrow, and it is basically impossible to hide people.


    Besides, if we hid here, if those who came really had ulterior motives and knew that the father and


    daughter had taken us in, they would definitely hurt them.


    So, we all walked out, and in the courtyard stood fiverge, dark-skinned men, wearing ck police


    uniforms with badges attached to their chests.


    "Zuy police!" Jannings frowned and walked out first, looking at the man who came.


    The man took one look at a few of us and froze, opening his mouth and speaking a bunch of words to


    Rangtaibao, because of thenguage barrier, we basically couldn''t understand what he was saying.


    Not a momentter, the leader of the man looked at us, said a word, see we did not answer, just some


    confused look at him.


    A time to react to our inability to speak thenguage, so turned to look behind him to bring the yellow-


    skinned man, said something.


    The yellow-skinned man looked at us and said, "You''re all Chinese smugglers?"


    Jannings bristled, "Dude, talk nicely, we''re not smugglers, we''re fleeing for our lives."


    The man frowned slightly, looked to the police officer also said a bunch, the police officer looked at us,


    a slight pause and the yellow-skinned man said something.


    One or two also barely understand, the original is someone looking for Zuy police to search the border,


    said this side of the people missing.


    The exchange didn''t sound like bad guys, but rather like family members of several of us looking for


    each other.


    Jannings looked at a few of us and spoke up, "Which one of you has a family member with that much


    power to contact the Zuy police?"


    Several people froze, Jenny was a little uncertain and said, "I don''t really know about that, my dad


    works for the government at the border, but she shouldn''t be worthy of me being brought here, and it''s


    unlikely that she would know that I would be in Zuy!"

 Chapter 479 Whose Conspiracy 11

    Chapter 479 Whose Conspiracy 11


    Fanny shrugged her shoulders, "You guys don''t look at me, my parents are ordinary people, they are


    all along the coast, I was cheated out of my life, the most they can think of is to call the police, it''s


    unlikely that the domestic police will find their way here."


    A time we all look to Cherry, see her or calmly chanting the Buddhist scriptures, see everyone looking


    at her, she froze for a moment said, "Buddha blessed!"


    Several of us were speechless for a time, looked at each other so as not to ask her.


    Jannings looked at me and narrowed her eyes and said, "ra, you never seem to tell us about your


    past and your family?"


    I smiled and said, "I was born in a small county in HL Area, I was an orphan, my grandmother raised


    me, my grandmother is no longer alive, I work alone in City A, I am not very familiar with the people in


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    thepany, I suddenly disappeared, I guess not many people will notice!"


    Probably not expecting such a result, Jannings took my hand and patted it, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to


    mention it."


    I smiled lightly, "It''s nothing, it''s normal."


    For a while, everyone thought that Jenny''s parents were looking for her and might have found some


    clues so they checked out Zuy.


    Seeing this, saying goodbye to the Lang family father and daughter, we left this remote mountain


    vige with a few police officers.


    In the car.


    After a short period of happiness, we were suddenly silent, Jannings spoke, "I hope we can all go


    home safely this time, and if we are all alive in the future, we should contact more."


    Fannyughed, "I''m sure we''ll all be alive."


    The car took about five or six hours to get to town, and it was supposed to go to Averna, but several


    people took us directly to Minda, near the coast.


    Sensing something was wrong, Jannings looked at the yellow-skinned man and said, "What are you


    doing bypassing Naypyidaw to bring us to Minda?"


    The yellow-skinned man gave her a look, but slightly mimicked his eyes and said, "You don''t seem to


    know anything about Zuy!"


    Jannings frowned and looked at the man, "You''re not cops?"


    The yellow-skinned man looked at her with a raised eyebrow and sneered, "We are the police, but not


    the ones who are sending you home, haven''t you heard that there are several gangs of police in Zuy?"


    "Let us out of the car!" A time Jenny began to shout, some breakdown.


    Fanny chickened out and cried as her body shook a bit, and Cherry started chanting Buddhist


    scriptures again.


    Jannings face was white, the hope of going home was suddenly worn out, he was a little broken.


    A word could not be said, looking at the man in the eyes of the anger hate him to death.


    I looked at the man with my hands clenched together to find myposure and said, "So where are


    you going to take us?"


    The man''s gaze fell on me and the corners of his lips rose and he smiled, "You''re ra, right?"


    I frowned, "You know me?"


    He shrugged his shoulders, "No, but I''ve heard that the police in Averna are looking for you, and it


    looks like you should be worth a lot of money."


    It''s unlikely that they were looking for me on purpose, either that or maybe Dennis already knew about


    me being taken to Zuy after he came looking for me.


    Seeing that I don''t seem to know much, the yellow-skinned man said, "Don''t worry, Miss Kennedy, I


    don''t dare to say whether they live or die, as far as your life or death I can guarantee, as long as you


    don''t do anything wrong, when a few of us get the money, you will absolutely return home unharmed."


    "You think you can get the money?" I opened my mouth, could not help but cold down, looked at him


    some mockery, "If it is true that someone is looking for me in Averna as you said, then I think, you send


    us to Averna now, tell them that you found me, maybe they will let you get arge sum of money in


    order to thank you."


    He frowned, seemingly thinking about the reliability of this, and after a moment''s hesitation, looked at


    me and narrowed his eyes, "You and I would consider sending you there, but not a few of them."


    "Why?" I drew up my voice for a moment, "You just send us back, I can give you as much money as


    you want."


    "Heh!" Heughed out and looked at me with narrowed eyes, "It''s true that Mr. White''s people are so


    bold, but beautiful, Mr. White is looking for you, he will spend money for you, but it doesn''t mean he will


    spend money for others, these women are all too ordinary, I guess Mr. White can''t see, I send them


    there is also a hundred. "


    "You ......" he said a sentence to the other girls are offended.


    A few women stared at him, Jannings is considered a beautiful girl, white skin and good features, listen


    to him say so, the heart is naturally not happy.


    Look at him and dislike, "Do you have the guts to say that others are ugly? You look at yourself what


    you look like? You''ll have to spend twice as much time to look like a human being even if you go back


    to your mother''s womb to grow again!"


    This woman''s ability to dislike people can really dislike people until they vomit blood with just one


    sentence.


    The man was so angry that he was ready to hit someone, but the dark-skinned man driving in front of


    him looked back at him and red at him.


    He then became honest.


    Seeing times, Jannings fell even more under the mouth, coldly said, "See, still pretending to be a


    grandfather, is a traitor, licking a dog, ridiculous."


    "You ......" the man was stepped on the soft spot, some atmosphere.


    Look at her hate to hit her hard, but still hold back, suddenly sneered, "What are you proud of?"


    "Look at your appearance is still do not know their own death ising, right, wait a while to Mastar,


    first let you see what is called earthly purgatory."


    I frowned, raised my hand and pressed Jannings hand, looked at the man and said, "You know Mr.


    White, that means you know the White family, the White family is not short of money, I can guarantee


    that if you send us back, not only the White family will give you Enough money, including the City Pthd


    George family, the Kennedy family, the Lewis family can give you money, as long as you send us back


    safely, your next life as long as you do not do harm to God, you can walk in the City P horizontal."


    He froze for a moment, looked at me with his mouth open and said uncertainly, "What do you mean?


    thd George family, the Kennedy family, the Lewis family will all give me money?"


    I nodded, realizing that several women were also looking at me in surprise, I paused and said, "Yes, if


    you don''t believe me, you can lend me your phone, I''ll call Dennis and put him on speakerphone."


    He seemed a little incredulous, looking at me with a frown, "How do you know thd George family''s


    Dennis?"


    I pursed my lips, and did not hide, and spoke directly, "I not only know Dennis, but also the Kennedy


    family young master Leo, the Lewis family ck and white Samuel."


    His face turned mostly white, seemingly overly surprised, and looked at me for a long time before


    saying, "What are you? Why were you sent to Zuy to be a tool man for transportation?"

 Chapter 480 Bloody means 1

    Chapter 480 Bloody means 1


    I froze, really did not think that they capture these girls are used for transportation.


    A few other girls also froze for a time, disced for many days, although we knew we were bought, but


    simply did not know what these people were going to take us to do.


    At this time listen to his words to know, a time can not help but draw a breath of cold air, heart d, if


    we did not escape at that time, only now we have be someone else''s means of transport.


    "I can only tell you that I got here by mistake, so can you send us back, I can give you anything you


    want."


    That was a request.


    The man hesitated slightly and instead raised his hand and patted the man driving the car and


    The man turned back to look at me, with doubt in his eyes, half frowned and said something to him, or


    continue to drive.


    After the yellow-skinned man finished talking, he looked at me and said, "We can consider sending you


    to Averna, but not the others."


    After saying that the car stopped, and before we could say anything, someone gagged us all and then


    pulled us out of the car.


    We were taken into a beach house, which was filled with men in ck.


    I thought the five of us would be locked up together, but I didn''t expect to be separated just as we


    entered the vi.


    I was taken up to the second floor and into a room that was fairly clean and tidy.


    The door of the room was closed, and the yellow-skinned man signaled the ck man to untie the


    ropes from my body, and looked at me and said, "Miss Kennedy, for the next few days, you will rest


    here, and we will contact someone to send you back to Averna."


    I froze for a moment, then understood what he meant and wondered, "Where are my friends?"


    The man shrugged his shoulders and frowned, "Miss Kennedy, I suggest you stay out of other people''s


    way, just do what you can to save yourself, other people''s lives and deaths have nothing to do with


    you."


    With that, he turned and left.


    The next few days, I was locked in my room, a middle-aged woman brought me food every day,


    because I could not understand thenguage, so even if I asked the woman how, the woman would not


    say half a word to me.


    My room has a balcony, from the balcony you can see the scenery outside the vi, are endless sea,


    every day oncete at night, when the waves rolled, I do not know if it was my illusion.


    I could always hear the vague screamsing from the vi, almost tearing my heart out.


    But when I waspletely awake and tried to listen carefully, the sound disappeared again.


    The discovery of a few more ck luxury cars under the vi came in thetter part of the night, when I


    woke up from the screaming and ran to the balcony to continue listening.


    In the courtyard of the vi stood a neat row of ck-d men, all bodyguards, waiting by the car were


    the dark-skinned man who brought us in and the yellow-skinned man I had heard the woman who


    brought me food say that the dark-skinned man''s name was Dan Whales and the yellow-skinned man''s


    name was Danny Thomas.


    Zuy people generally do not have ast name, only a first name, and I do not know much of their


    I saw the ck luxury car came down a white suit, hair wasbed to the side, from a distance to see


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    a few cool man.


    Dan walked up and said something in front of the man in white, then the man in white looked at Danny.


    Danny said a few words, then raised his hand and pointed to the vi upstairs.


    I reacted with hindsight that the direction Danny was pointing was the location of my hair room.


    I was frozen for a while, not ready to do any reaction, I saw the man in white raised his eyes and


    looked over.


    The handsome and gloomy features, thin lips tightly pursed, prating a few points seemingly cold.


    The four eyes met, I stiffened my body, and for a time was frozen in fear.


    I saw him faintly withdraw his gaze and enter the vi before I slowly moved my feet and left the


    balcony.


    Sitting paralyzed on the bed, I couldn''t help but raise my hand to stroke my heart, a position that just


    now seemed to have no beating, the terrible man.


    "Bump!" A voice came from outside the door, followed by the voice of the woman delivering the food,


    "Miss Kennedy, I''ming in."


    For days, the Chinesenguage that the woman delivering and putting out would speak was almost


    always this one.


    The door was pushed open and she came in respectfully, bowed at the door and spoke, "Miss


    Kennedy, you need to freshen up ande downstairs."


    Rarely, finally, not the same phrase in Chinese.


    I pursed my lips and looked up at her, "Downstairs?"


    She nodded, "Bob Kun is waiting for you downstairs, I hope you can hurry."


    I frowned, "Bob, the man in the white suit who just entered the vi?


    After that, she walked to the side, put aside the prepared clothes and jewelry, and then started to enter


    the bathroom waterproof, meaning obviously, hoping that I would shower and change as soon as


    possible.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I saw that she kept looking at me with a somewhat sullen face, obviously


    very dissatisfied with my dilly-dallying.


    "Miss Kennedy, please hurry up!" She opened her mouth, and the person had already walked up to me,


    and I thought that if I didn''t go and wash up, she might drag me in and do it for me.


    Seeing her near me, I got up and went straight into the bathroom for a very long wash.


    Why did the man named Bob want to see me? By the way Dan and Danny were posturing towards him,


    he must be their boss!


    "Miss Kennedy, is it ready?" Outside the bathroom, the sound of a woman urging came from outside.


    I pursed my lips, turned off the shower, changed my clothes, and opened the door.


    The woman at the door was already a little anxious, but she restrained herself and looked at the


    pressed voice and said, "Miss Kennedy, Mr. Kun is waiting for you, pleasee downstairs."


    I smiled lightly, but spoke, "Your country''s etiquette is quite strange, before meeting people, but also


    need to shower and dress, it is a bit like meeting the Buddha."


    The woman didn''t say anything, but just made a motion of invitation.


    From the time I entered this vi until now, I was the first time out of the room, the opulent revolving


    staircase, using crystal baked porcin decoration, looks extraordinarily luxurious.


    Step by step, I walked downstairs and gradually saw the man sitting on the tea table in the hall.


    At this time, he was leisurely running the green tea in his hands, a pot of boiling hot water slowly


    poured into a tempered cup, the original silent green tea with the boiling water tumbling in the cup,


    seems to carry a few unspeakable coldness.


    Dan and Danny sat in front of Bob, some trepidation watching him make tea, see Bob will be brewed


    tea handed to them.


    Both stood up to take it with both hands, and it was clear that they seemed to fear and admire the man.


    "Sir, Miss Kennedy is here!" Walking to the tea table, the woman bowed and spoke.


    Bob did not make a move, the hands of the tea making action is still continuing, seems not to hear the


    woman''s voice, but put the cup of tea on the lips shallowly blowing hot air.


    A pair of dark and harsh eyes looked at Danny said, "Calormen over there jade has a new product?"

 Chapter 481 Bloody means 2

    Chapter 481 Bloody means 2


    Danny hurriedly spoke, "Not yet, but it should be soon, there arerge groups of domestic


    businessmening over to gamble on the stones, I believe it won''t take long toe out with a batch


    of new products."


    "Well!" Bob opened his mouth, not making a statement, lightly drank a sip of tea in his hand, the


    remaining light fell on the woman who had been standing by his side in humility.


    Very calmly spoke, "How long?"


    The woman''s body does not know how, some trembling spoke, "half an hour!"


    Bob nodded and said indifferently, "Go on, Narnia is just short of people for this shipment, you go


    there."


    The woman''s face turned white, her legs went limp and she fell to her knees, begging, "Sir, I won''t dare


    next time, I won''t."


    Dan and Danny looked at her, also showed some intolerance, just about to speak.


    Seeing Bob''s eyebrows slightly frowned, they also both bowed their heads and did not speak.


    "Go on! Don''t waste time." Bob opened his mouth, the cup of tea in his hand had been put down.


    The woman got up, her face was white, she looked at me with resentment and left.


    I stood still and did not say anything, Bob did not look at me either, just looked at the two people at the


    tea table talking about work.


    The meaning was obvious, he did not want to pay attention to me at all.


    After standing for about an hour, I could not stand any longer, my feet were tingling, and I could not


    help but feel a little unhappy.


    I couldn''t help but interrupt their conversation and say, "Sir, did you invite me down to stand?"


    The air suddenly quieted down, Dan and Danny said the words also stuck, a time to look at me.


    Bob did not look at me, just slender fingers fell on the tea table, rhythmically knocking.


    Look very rxed and casual look.


    Seeing that they did not speak, I continued, "Sir, although I do not know what you do, but since you


    have the intention to send me back, it must be more or less scornful to find my people, in that case,


    then please sir can send me back earlier."


    The air is still quiet, Danny looked at me, frowning slightly, if I am not mistaken, his eyes with a little


    regret, as if because I just said the wrong reason.


    This time, Bob spoke up, his voice light and thin, "Take Miss Kennedy for a spin!"


    A simple and easy sentence, I was slightly stunned, not understanding what he meant.


    Dan stood up, looked at Danny and said something I couldn''t understand.


    Danny got up, pursed his lips, looked at me and said, "Miss Kennedy, let''s go!"


    "Do what?" I opened my mouth, my eyes couldn''t help but look at Bob.


    The man looked cool, barely able to see any emotion.


    "Miss Kennedy, talking too much is not a good thing." Danny finished and gave a wink toward Dan.


    Almost instantly I was pushed by Dan toward the long hallway on the first floor of the vi.


    When I came in, I remembered that the Jannings were being led in towards here.


    For a moment I couldn''t help but frown and honestly follow them.


    Long corridor, walk to the end, Dan to the door with pupil recognition in front of the lock, the door


    opened.


    I froze, but it was just a moment, then figured out that these people have more in their hands may be


    money, after all, injustice is best to send.


    Technology doors open, Danny went in, and then I followed.


    Inside the fear is almost like a 3-D, it seems that every ce is installed like a mirror, if not familiar with


    simply can not find the way.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Following Danny, after walking for a while, we entered a room somewhat like an operating room, very


    The only difference was that the operating rooms here were all individually partitioned and there were


    too many to determine exactly how many there were, but it looked roughly like there were at least


    upper white operating rooms.


    Almost all of the surgical beds in the operating rooms had people lying on them, and they all seemed to


    be women.


    I subconsciously looked at Danny, somewhat puzzled.


    He didn''t say anything, just led me onward, some road, the further you go the more dark you see.


    I originally thought that these operating rooms are prepared for the treatment of diseases, but I did not


    expect that it is prepared for every woman whoes in here.


    There were doctors operating inside, they threw open the woman''s abdomen, as in the case of


    childbirth, and then ced the Heroin prepared in advance into the woman''s uterus and sutured it.


    Such an operation is incredibly simple, but I watched in a cold sweat as my body tingled.


    A movement came from behind me, and I was roughly pulled aside by Dan.


    Then a few doctors pushed the woman on the stretcher brushed past, and I took a curious look,


    stunned for a moment, almost as if a few words copsed in my head, "How could it be her?"


    The woman lying on top just now is the woman who took care of me for a few days, how could ......


    Danny eyed a ride back to look at me, the tone is a little bad, "Mr. Kun is a particrly punctual person,


    she brought you down, has beente for half an hour, so her husband let her together delivery, is


    considered a punishment."


    I was blocked a bit in my heart for a while, not understanding what he meant, so the woman was


    caused by beingte when she came downstairs.


    So when she was in the room, she kept rushing me, and the look she gave me when she left was full of


    resentment.


    I broke their rules, someone had to be punished, and that someone was her!


    Opened my mouth, I did not know what to say for a while since.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I said, "Is she going to die?"


    Danny shrugged his shoulders, "It is difficult to say, generally speaking Heroin in the womb, do not


    exceed the time limit, to the destination to take out will not have any problems, but there are women in


    the transport process of the body reacted, midway to die."


    My brain buzzed a little, suddenly thought of the Jannings they brought in and them.


    Some voice trembled and said, "Do they get that too?"


    Danny raised his eyebrows, unspoken.


    I did not have the courage to continue to ask down, the whole person is a little light, follow them to


    continue to walk forward, can not help but reluctant to continue to look at those images.


    I can not imagine the womb originally used to nurture life, will be used as a tool to transport Heroin, not


    to mention that a woman once to give birth is already dead once, not to mention that this is not at all


    childbirth, back and forth to dissect the body open, only people can not stand the torment.


    I began to understand why Bob let me see these, but a normal person, there is no way to look at these


    cruel images.


    Not to mention that these women, there are my friends, I know what will happen to them, but I can not


    do anything.


    "They ......" I opened my mouth and wanted to ask, but the words came to my throat and I couldn''t say


    them.


    There was a moment of silence before I spoke, "Are they okay?"

 Chapter 482 Bloody means 3

    Chapter 482 Bloody means 3


    I didn''t dare to ask directly, were they put on the operating table, only dared to ask, are they okay!


    Danny directly ignored my emotions and raised his eyebrows, "You can go see!"


    This is definitely not preferential treatment, watching their friends suffer with their own eyes is not


    something anyone can face.


    I subconsciously shook my head and wanted to say no, Danny then said, "You don''t have to shake


    your head in a hurry, maybe this is thest time you will see each other, of course, if the operation goes


    well, you can talk to them on the way back home, but only if the operation goes well."


    I chilled for a moment and looked up at him with some uncertainty, "So, what you''re saying is that


    they''re not on the operating table yet?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "For the women brought in from the country, we do need to do a series of tests


    and wait for the results toe back before we put them on the operating table, but counting the time,


    it should be soon."


    "I want to see them!" I opened my mouth, and for a moment my voice trembled a little.


    Danny nced at Dan, who was holding his hand, and gave a wink, signaling him to take me there.


    Through the long surgical cubicles, I saw almost all the blood and horror in the world.


    The feeling of only being able to watch, but not being able to do anything, made me almost breathless.


    It was hard to end this path, Dan gave me a faint look and led me right through.


    Inside was the hot spring pool, and next to the pool were as many locked sspartments, which


    held some naked women.


    "What are they doing?" I spoke, suppressing the difort in my heart.


    "Cleaning!" Dan gave me two words, not saying more.


    The women in the ss room were awake, and when they saw someonee in, they all hugged


    themselves and cowered in the corner.


    Of course, there are also bold women greatly openly reveal their delicate body to Dan threw winks.


    Understandably, if they can get Dan''s favorite, at least they can have a chance to survive.


    But Dan didn''t seem interested at all, didn''t even look at them, and took them directly to another spa.


    "ra!" I heard someone call out to me before I could find the Jannings.


    Looking over, it turned out that all four of them had their long hair cut off and were locked in a ss


    The clothes on their bodies were gone, and when they saw me, they looked at me almost unanimously


    and said with red eyes, "ra, please, help us."


    I looked at them and wanted to go over, but was stopped by Dan.


    I could only look at them across the spa and say, "I''ll figure it out, don''t worry."


    Jannings lying on the ss, red eyes, said, "ra, if I die, please go to my hometown, see my mother


    for me, do not tell her that I died, just say that I went to a faraway ce, can not return for a while."


    My eyes were sore and painful for a while, and tears fell uncontrobly.


    Jenny and Fanny said the same thing, and Cherry sat in the ss room, her mouth seemed to be


    chanting scripture.


    I wanted to open my mouth to tell them it would be okay, but the words came to my lips or did note


    out.


    Just spoke, "You all be well, I ...... will find a way to save you."


    "Miss Kennedy, you are too confident in yourself!" These words were spoken by Danny who had


    disappeared for half a day.


    He suddenly appeared, with several strong men behind him, looking at me sarcastically, "Miss Kennedy


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    or care for yourself, Mr. Although scorn the White family, does not mean afraid of the White family, if


    you do not restrain a little, it is difficult to say that Mr. will not directly send you in together with it. "


    Seeing him looking at the men behind him speaking Zuynguage that I did not understand, pointing


    his finger at the Jannings'' ss door, my eyes widened for a moment and I yelled, "What are you


    doing?"


    He looked at me faintly and sneered, "Miss Kennedy wouldn''t think that sir let you in to give you a tour


    of the ce, would you?"


    "What do you mean?" I frowned at him.


    He sneered, "Although I can''t hurt you now, but it''s actually okay to let you watch your friends get hurt,


    after all, from what Miss Kennedy said, you should be a person who values love and justice, right!"


    I blushed for a moment as I watched several men walk toward the ss room.


    I pulled Danny to his death and begged, "Please, don''t hurt them, they''re innocent, she ......"


    He sneered, "Yanis took care of you for so many days, just as right, because you were sent in half an


    hourte, do you think Yanis is innocent?"


    The Yanis he was talking about should be the woman who was sent in just now.


    I was dumbfounded for a while, but looked at Jannings and the girls panicked for a while.


    Opened his mouth, "Mr. Thomas, I know I was wrong, please do not hurt them, I ......"


    "You can take their ce?" Danny picked up, a pair of eyes fell on me, a grim smile came out,


    obviously unkind.


    I shook my head, a physical instinct.


    Drawing a loudugh from him, "See, Miss Kennedy, you''re allowed to be a Madonna, but when you''re


    asked to rece them, you hesitate, know what human nature is? This is it."


    I blushed furiously, not even knowing what to say for a moment, and I admitted that his words were


    right.


    But I was also unwilling to watch the Jannings and the girls being tortured, and for a while I simply did


    not know how to speak.


    I snapped, "Mr. Thomas, I only hurt one of your friends, you use four of my friends, is not too much?"


    He froze and raised his eyebrows, "So you''re saying that of the four of them, you were allowed to


    choose one, right?"


    I opened my mouth, not knowing what to say, not daring to look at Jannings and the others.


    Seeing me like this, heughed more and more wildly and said, "Or you can choose one of your four


    friends, so it looks fair."


    I pursed my lips, reluctant to speak.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, he spoke up, "It seems that you are thinking of having your four


    friends participate together!"


    "No!" I hastily opened my mouth, my body already freezing down.


    "Then choose one!"


    At this moment, Jannings several people are quiet, unbelievable look at me, such a gaze almost want


    to lynch me general.


    I did not dare to look at them, and did not dare to face.


    Silence for a long time, I opened my mouth, as if death, "You do not have to hurt them, I made a


    mistake, I bear."


    "Oh!" Danny sneered, indifferently nced at me and said, "To you, the time is not yet."


    Then he raised his hand, extraordinarily leisurely towards the direction of Jannings a few people


    pointed, spoke, "After all, these women are also dead, for Yanis export is not bad, or I choose for you


    one of the most annoying it, so that we are also so hard, right?"


    I stared at him with wide eyes, for a moment some unbelievable look at him, this person is clearly


    provoking.

 Chapter 483 - Bloody means 4

    Chapter 483 - Bloody means 4


    No matter who it ended up being, I would have to bear a lifetime of guilt and uneasiness.


    He was doing it on purpose!


    Sure enough, he rested his gaze on Cherry who was chanting, narrowed his eyes slightly, and hooked


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    his lips in a cold smile.


    "A woman who studies Buddhism? Interesting! I heard that women who study Buddhism are clear-


    hearted and all empty and abstain from sex, I wonder how is your friend here?"


    I froze and shook my head, "No, you can''t do that."


    Cherry also looked at me incredulously, her gaze filled with horror and fear and helplessness.


    I tried to stop the men, but was pushed straight to the ground.


    Then came Cherry''s resisting shrieks and hisses in my ears.


    This was apanied by Danny''s frantic voice, "I haven''t seen this image again in years, it''s


    spectacr!"


    I couldn''t turn around to see, Cherry''s hissing voice echoed in my ears.


    After all, it was because of me.


    For a long time, I suffered in the sound of Cherry breaking down and hissing in despair.


    In the end, I only heard Cherry''s sentence, "ra, you''re so cruel."


    The people who walk on the edge of the sword know better than anyone else.


    Back at the vi, in the lobby, dinner was ready on therge sixteen-person table.


    I originally thought Bob had left, but saw that he was still leaning on the sofa in the hall gazing idly at a


    book, as if the ce was very idle in general.


    Danny and Dan had left, leaving Bob and me in the lobby of therge vi.


    No one asked me to go back to my room, or to stay, it seems that I just let me stand here obediently.


    Half an hourter.


    The cook in the kitchen came out respectfully, walked up to Bob, bowed, and spoke, "Sir, dinner is


    ready."


    The first time I heard the voice, Bob lowered his eyes, put down the book in his hands, raised his eyes


    lightly, his thin lips lightly opened, "Well!"


    The words were as good as gold.


    "Ta-da!" The book in the man''s hand on the coffee table made a sound, very light.


    He got up, copied his pocket with one hand, and his height of six-foot-one was enough to create a


    tarzan-like aura.


    Seeming to notice that I was still standing in the hall, he slightly squatted down and looked sideways at


    me, his handsome beauty slightly converging, "Dinner!"


    Me?


    I pursed my lips and saw the maid in the kitchen once again take out a pair of bowls and chopsticks


    and ce them on the dining table.


    Understood, he did call me.


    Followed him to the table and sat down, two people sitting at a table for sixteen, imagine how empty it


    was.


    He didn''t seem to have much to say, just bowed his head and ate his food gracefully.


    "Snap!" There was a sound from the kitchen.


    Almost at the same time, Danny and Dan, who I had thought had left, walked in.


    One went into the kitchen to see what was going on, and the other walked over to Bob, bent down and


    asked in a regr manner, "Sir!"


    The man in the kitchen came out and reported, "It was someone who identally spilled something."


    "Well!" Bob opened his mouth, having put down his fork without taking a few bites.


    Dan frowned, his eyes fell on the head chef standing aside, startling him into a cold sweat.


    "Sir, he ......" Danny didn''t finish his sentence, seeing Bob''s gaze on me, and muted violently.


    "Not to your liking?" The words were asked of me by Bob, his voice very light.


    I froze for a moment and shook my head, "No."


    "Not in the mood to eat?"


    I shook my head, what could I eat that wasn''t over with Cherry?


    "Useless person, send it to transport drugs!" Bob spoke, his gaze cold.


    My brain buzzed, and I blushed a little bit for a while, is there no room for a little sand in this man''s


    eyes?


    The maid in the kitchen was taken away, and the people in the hall were expressionless and seemed to


    have taken it for granted.


    I broke down a little and wanted to say something, but suddenly I felt as if I could only defend myself.


    "They ......" the words came to my lips.


    Bob''s voice came to my ears, "I heard that it''s not just THE White family that''s going to bail you out?"


    I froze and raised my eyes to look at him, but the man''s gaze was so cold and icy that he simply did not


    dare to look directly at it.


    I couldn''t help but look down and say, "What do you mean, sir?"


    He smiled coldly, "It''s just that I sold the White family a favor."


    After that, he looked at Danny and said, "Let Miss Kennedy move freely around the house, don''t be


    condescending."


    "Yes!"


    With that, he walked away.


    I froze, a little confused.


    It was night!


    The bright moonlight spilled over the courtyard, faintly, apanied by the sound of insects singing


    extraordinarily.


    I got up from the bed, sat on the couch, hesitated for a moment, and got up and got out of bed.


    With that word from Bob, I was in and out of the vi freely.


    There was andline in the vi, but I couldn''t use it to make calls.


    There was no guarantee that thendline in the vi would not be able to call out and cause trouble.


    To get in and find the Jannings, I had to be able to get into the operating room, but the only way to get


    in was with Dan''s pupil scan.


    I had no choice but to walk around the dark vi, and finally returned to the bedroom in disarray.


    Everything was normal for a few days, I tried a few times in Danny''s mouth to find out how the


    Jannings were doing, but all I got was that they were doing what they were supposed to be doing.


    Lunchtime.


    The raines and goes quickly in the tropics, and the air smells damp after a heavy downpour.


    Looking at the many moths that had fallen outside the vi, I couldn''t help but tilt my head to look at


    Dan, who was standing beside me like a log, and said carelessly, "These moths, they smell especially


    good when baked, have you ever eaten them?"


    He faintly froze, but responded to me, very fluent in Mandarin, "Yes!"


    He seemed to understand, so I smiled and said, "Did you eat them in the restaurant? I ate it when I


    was very young, every time after a heavy rain, I would pick up moths in the yard, then clean them and


    put them in a wok to dry fry, and when their wings were almost all copied, I would add some oil and


    seasoning to it, it was especially fragrant."


    Seeing his eyes sink slightly, as if he remembered something, I could not help but say, "It''s raining


    outside, if you''re worried about me running away, just follow me to pick up some moths, okay?"


    He was slightly stunned and looked a little hesitant, I could not help but say, "Don''t think too much, I


    just miss that taste and want to taste it, nothing else."


    A moment, he nodded, "Yes!"


    I couldn''t help but smile, got up, looked at him and said, "Dan, thank you!"


    Then I took the basket from the kitchen and edged out of the cottage to pick up the moths that had


    fallen to the ground in the drizzle.


    A dark hand put a handful of moths in the basket, and I froze, seeing that it was Dan who was looking


    down to pick them up.


    I couldn''t help butugh and say, "Do you eat them too?"


    He hmmed and didn''t follow.


    I smiled, and in a moment I picked up quite a few, so I carried them into the kitchen.


    I am not going to eat this moth, but I have heard Jenny say that almost everyone in the southwest area


    has eaten it, and many people have almost all memories of this moth in their childhood.

 Chapter 484 Bloody Means 5

    Chapter 484 Bloody Means 5


    Now look at Dan''s reaction, I think it''s true.


    Because the region is different, naturally all the things experienced are also different.


    In ordance with what Jenny taught me, I put the moths in the pan dry-fried after adding a small


    amount of oil and seasoning, the dense moths became oily and smooth, one bulged full body, look a


    bite down can be aromatic.


    Faintly smelled the aroma puff, Dan could not help but follow in and looked at me.


    He froze and said, "You can do it?"


    I nodded and smiled, "I used to make them when I was a kid, but I haven''t done it for years, so I''m a


    little rusty, so I can only do it from memory."


    Handing him the finished moth, I smiled, "Try it?"


    Heughed for the first time in a long time, "Yes!"


    Putting the full moth in his mouth, he slowly chewed it and for a moment, looked at me and said, "Not


    bad!"


    People in the southwest, because of their living environment, like to eat things that look rather


    uneptable, such as silkworm pupae, bamboo maggots, and locusts.


    At that time in the forest force, Jenny and we talked about these, I once found it hard to ept.


    I thought the so-called memory of her mouth was a little too chilling.


    Now it seems that it is not quite true.


    Seeing me dumbfounded, he frowned at me, "Do not taste?"


    I froze, reached out and picked up a moth and put it in my mouth, it was not difficult to eat, if you ignore


    that it is a bug and treat it as a dish, the taste is wonderful, with a few protein vor, very chic.


    Eating the moth alone was too monotonous, and I said with some regret, "It would have been nice to


    have a beer."


    Dan smiled, but took the initiative to get up to get the wine, beer alone, but also useless, but the good


    thing is that Jannings gave me the medicine.


    Dan is a rough man, ate the moth and drank the wine, but my defenses are much lower.


    Dazed and confused, he slumped on the table and prepared to rest.


    I got up, walked over to him, and spoke, "I''ll walk you upstairs to get some rest!"


    "No......" he didn''t answer, but was already a little disoriented.


    With a body like mine, it was still a bit of a struggle to move him. Luckily, Danny wasn''t there and the


    maids at the vi were in the yard dealing with the water stains because it had just rained heavily.


    When I reached the door of the surgery, I spoke up and said, "Mr. Whales, would you look at this, is this


    your room?"


    Hearing the voice, he hmmed and did not make a response for half a day.


    I was a little worried that the maids outside woulde in, a time to speak again, "Mr. Whales, you


    ......"


    Fiercely he suddenly raised his eyes, opened his eyes, and looked at me without moving.


    I could not help but a burst in my heart, startled out of a cold sweat, opened my mouth and said, "Mr.


    Whales, you ......"


    "Do not anger Mr., he is more terrible than you think." Just a sentence, finished, he turned straight


    away some shaking and walked away.


    I froze in ce, unable to say what I felt for a moment.


    "I just want to see them, is it okay?" Looking at Dan''s back, I spoke.


    He spoke, "Not dead."


    I sat on the floor for a moment, a little broken, was this really all that could be done?


    What if I went to beg Bob?


    Thinking about it, I stood up from the floor, walked towards the kitchen and picked up the knife that was


    sitting in the kitchen.


    sh to the wrist!


    This feeling is all too familiar to me, I have experienced it countless times in the days when my children


    left.


    ......


    I was unconscious in the hall, and in myst moments of consciousness, I saw the maids hurrying in,


    and was relieved.


    When I woke up again, unsuspectingly, I was in the hospital, and unsurprisingly, I saw Bob.


    "Awake?" He spoke, with little emotion.


    Danny frowned, "Why did you kill yourself?"


    I turned my gaze to Dan, saw his face cold, and then froze at the expressions on Danny''s and Bob''s


    faces.


    So Dan hadn''t told Bob about me setting him up?


    After aplicated nce at him, I looked at Bob and my voice was a little hoarse, "Sir I can trade my


    life for that!"


    Bob frowned, "For what?"


    "For their lives!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Huh!" Bob sneered, "One life for four lives, where do you get the confidence?"


    "Aren''t you curious about my rtionship with the White family?" I opened my mouth, my throat still


    hurting a little.


    He raised an eyebrow, "Something to do with me?"


    I ......


    was dumbfounded for a moment, I didn''t know what to say, and after a pause said, "the White family


    can look around for me, and you have a n to send me back, so why not just do me a favor and let


    my friend go?"


    "Tsk!" Danny spoke, "I''m afraid this woman''s brain is rusty, isn''t it, to tell a gentleman to save face?"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything, just looked at Bob.


    For a moment, Bob spoke, "So, what''s your rtionship with the White family?"


    "In short, it''s a lot deeper than you think!" The deeper my rtionship with the White family is, the more


    leverage I have to negotiate.


    He hooked his lips, did not open his mouth to speak, just looked at me for a moment and then said,


    "The terms are mutual."


    I froze slightly and got serious, "What do you want?"


    His dark gaze fell on my arm, where it had been bandaged, and a doctor came in to change the


    medicine.


    He casually asked, "Her injury, when will it heal?"


    The doctor looked at him and seemed a bit puzzled, after Danny, who was on the side,municated


    with him in Zuynguage.


    The doctor said a few words, and then left.


    A few momentster, Bob looked at me and said, "See you in three days, get well!"


    I was a little unsure of what he would do to the Jannings in those three days and said, "My friends?"


    "They''ll be safe and sound!"


    With that, he left.


    ......


    Three headster.


    Red light district, cluttered manic music, on stage are the dancers, off stage people screaming until


    they go almost crazy.


    I''m not quite used to the ce, a little fidgety, surrounded by Bob, who is drinking indifferently.


    "Mr. Bob, what do I need to do?" In the hospital, he asked me to exchange terms in three days, and I


    thought about it a lot, but the only thing I didn''t think about was that the first thing he would bring me


    here after I was discharged from the hospital.


    Therge private room seat, only he and I, surrounded by a number of wandering beautiful women


    looking over in our direction from time to time.


    It is almost unnecessary to think about it to know that these women are treating Bob as prey.


    After all, he seemed to be very rich and handsome.


    "Keep quiet!" Bob opened his mouth and gave me a faint look.


    I froze, pursed my lips, and sat in my seat a little annoyed.


    It''s not easy to be quiet in this environment.


    Noticed that Danny and Dan, who were originally not far away, did not seem to be there.


    Even Bob, who had been calmly drinking, had suddenly put an earpiece on his ear.

 Chapter 485 Bloody Means 6

    Chapter 485 Bloody Means 6


    It''s not as simple asing for a drink anymore.


    I noticed Bob''s sudden furrowed gaze, I couldn''t help but raise my eyes and look over.


    The fierce then stiffened the body, the heart a burst, a time indescribable emotions warm current up.


    The person I hadn''t seen for months suddenlynded like a god, and I was a little frozen, toote to


    react.


    I just watched him enter the red light district and sit down in the noisy environment. Toby beside him


    had a gloomy and serious gaze, and he did not look like he was here to spend money.


    Noticing Bob''s movements, I couldn''t help but feel a beat in my heart, and the afterglow saw him


    reaching for his waist.


    I was all too familiar with what was in that ce, it was a gun, I had seen it many times.


    I froze violently and looked uneasily in the direction of Dennis, who seemed to be looking for someone,


    with a cold look and a few moments of rejection.


    "Mr. Kun, you ......"


    "Shut up!"


    Suddenly, Bob red at me and opened his mouth.


    I froze, thinking, "Why is Dennis here? What was he doing here?


    Looking for me?


    But the news of my disappearance in the country, if Andy did not say, no one else would know, and,


    even if he was looking for me, it is unlikely that he would find here?


    The stomach heart are doubts, but at this time I want to think about this is not at all.


    The first thing I want to do is to find out what Bob is trying to do to Dennis right now.


    My wrist was suddenly pulled, and I came to my senses, having been brought up by Bob.


    He raised his hand and moved the earbud, and spoke, "No need to rm the snake, let''s see how


    many people he brought first."


    After saying that, he already pulled me to where Dennis was.


    "Mr. George, what a coincidence!" Bob suddenly spoke.


    He turned around, four eyes met, I froze for a moment forgot how to speak.


    Toby seemed to be too shocked, he has always been known for his stability also suddenly stood up,


    looking at me pupils dted, "Mrs ......."


    "Hello!" I opened my mouth and stepped forward to reach out to Toby.


    He froze for a moment, his eyes looked at Dennis, only a moment, thenpletely retracted his


    emotions, light smile and shake my hand, "Hello!"


    "Mr. Kun," Dennis said, his cool, indifferent gaze falling on Bob.


    The two men are almost the same height, one is stable and profound, somewhat profound, the other


    looks gentle and elegant, but vaguely harsh.


    The two men sat down, and I silently sat beside Bob, thinking of Bob''s arrangement tonight with the


    benefit of hindsight.


    The heart stuttered, Bob is obviously ready toe over tonight to kill.


    I originally thought he brought me here to pull me to block the gun if necessary, but now it seems that it


    is not as simple as I thought.


    What''s his beef with Dennis?


    "Did Dennis bring the stuff?" Bob opened his mouth, but was direct enough to get to the point.


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, and his handsome eyebrows carried a bit of imperceptible fatigue, he


    seemed a bit haggardtely.


    "Mr. Kun won''t introduce you?" He opened his mouth, his gaze fell on me with a few unfamiliar scowls,


    as if he didn''t know me.


    Bob looked at him, hooked his lips and smiled, "My femalepanion!"


    Dennis nodded, rather as if he didn''t have much interest in getting to know me.


    nced at Toby.


    A momentter, Toby put the ck suitcase in his hand on the table and raised his eyebrows, "Mr. Kun


    wants to inspect the goods here?"


    Bob hooked his lips, lightly swept a nce, the suitcase, and smiled, "Dennis and I are old friends, you


    and I naturally trust."


    After saying that, Bob looked at me, just a nce, I understood.


    Beforeing, Danny said that he wanted me to find a chance to take the case away.


    I hesitated for a moment and got up to reach for the box.


    The hand just touched the box, suddenly by arge palm pressed, the familiar temperature makes me


    a little lost in thought.


    "What''s the hurry? Mr. Bao should let us see the goods, too, shouldn''t he?" Dennis opened his mouth,


    and the hand holding me down slightly loosened its force, as if holding.


    I panicked a little and tried to pull back, but it was ultimately futile.


    Bob raised his eyebrows andughed, "Dennis is still so cautious."


    He said, he raised his hand and dragged me back to the seat, and without waiting for my reaction, he


    fiercely pressed his body and kissed me.


    The action was so swift that I almost didn''t react at all.


    But just a few secondster, I felt a warmth in front of my body, and then he let me go.


    The ne was already in my hand, and I returned to my senses, my gaze subconsciously looking at


    Dennis.


    His face hadpletely darkened, and the increasingly gloomy light made him reveal an almost


    ruthless hostility.


    "What''s that look on Dennis'' face?" Bob spoke, "This ne is just too beautiful, I just want my


    femalepanion to experience it, nothing else, what should be given to you, still should be given to


    you."


    He said, he then handed the ne in his hand to Dennis.


    I frowned, this ne was given to me by Danny beforeing here, saying that I should take good


    care of it and not to lose it.


    So, Dennis came here just for this ne?


    Dennis pursed his lips, did not say anything, just a faint nce at Toby.


    Toby took the ne, held it and looked at it carefully, looked to Dennis and nodded.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Dennis stared, his eyes cold, "Leave her behind!"


    He raised his hand and pointed his long fingertips at me.


    Bob raised his eyebrows, but smiled, "What, Dennis has a crush on my girl?


    Dennis frowned, "No!"


    "So it was love at first sight." Bob''s mouth rose, smiling a little evil, "some difficult for me, she has been


    booked, or I pick you a few beautiful women?"


    Dennis tapered his eyebrows, his expression had been icy cold.


    It seems to be angered.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At this point, Bob''s smile became more and more shaky and hateful, I frowned, thinking about what I


    could use to hurt people.


    Suddenly remembered the gun on Bob''s waist, the heart could not help but draw a cold breath.


    But before I could raise my hand, my waist was violently held against something hard.


    The low voice of Bob came to my ears, "Take the case and leave, don''t y games with me, or I don''t


    mind having another life in my hands."


    Realizing that the situation is not much, the night club seems to have quieted down, originally a are


    drinking and having fun most of the men and women are raising their guns to Bob.


    Bob narrowed his eyes, he sneered out, "Dennis is quite prepared!"


    Dennis did not look at him, his eyes fell on me and spoke, "Let go of her, I can let you go."


    "Just her?" Bob smiled, "Looks like I''m well-informed enough."


    He leaned into my ear and said ambiguously, "Baby, you''ve be my talisman, hard work."


    I pursed my lips, was his death grip on the body, originally against the waist of the gun, he was crossed


    to the head.


    It is false to say that I am not afraid, but at this time I have nothing to do.

 Chapter 486 Bloody means 7

    Chapter 486 Bloody means 7


    It seems that with me as a bargaining chip, Bob lightened up quite a bit and looked at Dennis with a


    sneer, "Dennis, your people wouldn''t all be here, would they? The old base don''t want?"


    Dennis face darkened, voice low, "Let go of her."


    As he spoke, he had taken out the weapon at his waist and pointed it at us.


    I looked at him, at this point could not help but sigh with relief, this matter from beginning to end I know


    nothing.


    But look at the scene today, naturally know some, think Bob previously inquired about my identity, so


    will deliberately bring me.


    He held me, has been about to push the door, see Toby forehead sweat tsk, is obviously anxious.


    So, today this bureau is Dennis deliberately set up for Bob, just did not expect me to appear.


    Suddenly, Bob suddenly force, choking my neck, his headphones came from the voice.


    It was Danny''s voice, "Mr. Kun, the explosives have been nted, waiting for the pickup."


    Bob didn''t say anything, just yanked me backwards, looking at Dennis'' cold face full of irony, "Dennis,


    you will lose to me again."


    After saying that, I was violently yanked out the door, and I shouted violently, "Dennis, they''re going to


    blow up the ce, leave me alone."


    The man had already been thrown into the car by Bob, followed by a barrage of gunfire so


    overwhelming I could barely tell what was going on.


    "Bump!" Before the car could even start, it was hit by two cars in the front and back and stuck in ce.


    What followed was the sound of gunfire, and the echoing sound of Bob tugging me to death and


    pushing me in front.


    Because of me, the man with the weapon became hesitant.


    "Huh!" A coldugh came to my ears, Bob''s disdainful voice, "Looks like you''re worth more than you


    think!"


    My entire brain was already buzzing with the sound of gunfire, and I broke down somewhat and


    shouted, "You''re overthinking it!"


    I was forced to drag myself out of the car, and he shouted at Dennis, who came out after me, "Stop if


    you don''t want her to die!"


    Then I was in pain, my arm was pierced by a huge steel pipe, and I screamed out in pain, "Ah!!!"


    Dennis'' heartbreaking voice came out, "Stop!"


    For a time, the originally noisy environment became extraordinarily quiet.


    "Ta-da!" Blood dripped down, half of my hand had gone numb, and I only felt the pain consume me.


    Cold sweat broke out, and when I looked down, I found that my arm had been dyed red.


    This feeling of facing death was fearful and torturous.


    I raised my eyes to look at Dennis, his handsome eyebrows had been tinged with frost, looking at me


    with a heartache and fear that I could not describe.


    I seemed to know for the first time that his vulnerability turned out to be like this.


    "Dennis, let me go or I''ll drag her with me!" Bob pointed the cold, snatching head at me, his voice grim


    and terrible.


    Dennis narrowed his already frost-stained gaze, his voice low and cold, "Let her go, and I can keep you


    alive!"


    "Oh!" Bob sneered, "You think I''ll believe you?"


    Dennis seemed to be holding back his anger, at this point if he could kill Bob, he would hate to tear him


    apart.


    But he restrained, silent for a moment, Dennis spoke, "Let him go, I''ll be your hostage."


    "No!" I spoke, my voice a little hoarse.


    Bob''s arrogantughter came to my ears, "Dennis, I thought you had a lot of power, but that''s all.


    Dennis narrowed his eyes slightly and moved closer in our direction.


    "Bang!" An ear-splitting sound rang out.


    Bob was furious, "Dennis, if you don''t want her to die, don''t move, her life is much better than yours, I


    won''t change it, you better let us go quickly, or I can''t guarantee that she will bleed to death."


    Dennis stood still, his gaze falling on my already numb arm, a puddle of bright red, stinging blood


    dripping from the ground, looking extraordinarily blinding.


    He pursed his lips, and with little thought, he said, "Let them go!"


    Toby, who had been ready to wipe them out, froze and looked incredulously at Dennis, astonished, "Sir,


    this is our only chance ......"


    "Let them go!" Dennis spoke again, his gaze fell on me, a deep sinking pain, and a pain I can not


    describe.


    Bob death strangled me and walked vigntly towards the other road he received.


    Watching Dennis''s all put the snatch away, heughed more and more crazily.


    I was thrown into the car by him and was met by Dan, quickly driving the car away.


    Bob narrowed his eyes, focused on me, andughed, rampantly, "Miss Kennedy, you''ve done us a big


    favor!"


    I pursed my lips and red at him hard, losing too much blood from my arm and making me a little


    dizzy.


    Heughed and looked to Dan, who was driving, "Go to the locusts!"


    Dan was about to say something else, seemed to notice the blood on my arm, frowned slightly,


    nodded, and didn''t say anything else.


    "People are still following us!" Dan looked in the rearview mirror and opened his mouth.


    "Lose them!" Bob opened his mouth, and after a pause, his gaze looked at me, suddenly hooked lips


    sneer, changed his mouth, "Since Dennis likes to chase so much, then let him continue to follow the


    put, around town, always y, but a life."


    This is obviously said to me, after all, the blood on my hand is still dripping.


    Blood loss, I am a little dizzy, the whole person leaning in the carpletely without strength, the brain


    is in a state of oxygen deprivation.


    Dan turned around a few times, looked back at me and couldn''t help but frown, "Sir, I''m afraid she''ll die


    like this!"


    Bob, who had his eyes closed, opened his eyes, skimmed me, and said indifferently, "The tail behind


    you continues to follow?"


    Dan looked over and shook his head slightly, "It doesn''t seem to be following!"


    "Humph!" Bob sneered, "No fun, go find the locusts!"


    Dan switched routes and did not return to the vi, but went to another very secret house.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I passed out in the car.


    When I woke up again, I was surrounded by a white nket and apletely unfamiliar environment.


    The pain in my arm seemed to be spreading and I tried to move it, but I couldn''t get the strength to do


    so.


    After a few tries and a cold sweat of pain, I gave up.


    My throat was a little dry, seemingly because I hadn''t had any water for a long time.


    After ncing at the ss of water on the table, I moved to get it, but to no avail.


    A long, bony hand suddenly took hold of the cup, I froze and subconsciously looked over


    I met the cold face, I froze, a time to speak, "Edward!" voice hoarse, two words spit out, throat some


    pain.

 Chapter 487 Bloody means 8

    Chapter 487 Bloody means 8


    He nodded his head, his cold face slightly pulled out a faint smile, then spoke, "Want some water?"


    I nodded, "Sore throat!"


    He moved his position and sat on the edge of the bed, and then helped me up, apanied by


    leaning on him.


    I stared, instinctively wanting to refuse, he suddenly spoke, his voice clear and cold and indifferent,


    "You''re sick now, don''t think too much!"


    I froze, it is not good to do what response, so I had toply with his actions, he put the ss of water


    on my mouth, indicating that I drink.


    After a few shallow sips, I spoke, "Okay, thanks!" My throat was a little morefortable.


    He put the ss of water down, and then gently put me back on the bed.


    His eyes fell on me and he said, "Do you want to eat something?"


    I shook my head, "I''m not hungry!"


    He raised his eyebrows and sat quietly on the sidelines without speaking.


    I had a bunch of questions in my mind, so I couldn''t help but say, "Mr. White, why are you here? You


    and Bob know each other?"


    He looked up at me with a calm, indifferent expression and said, "Well, this is the White family''s private


    hospital."


    "The White family?" I was a little unsure for a moment and said, "Is it City Pthe White family?" or?"


    He raised an eyebrow and spoke, "It''s the White family that saved your life!"


    I froze and looked at him, my doubts intensifying, "Why did you save me?"


    "There is no reason!" He spoke, his gaze clear and cold, "Besides, I wasn''t trying to save you, it was


    just a show of hands."


    I frowned, "You looked for me in Averna, that''s saving!"


    He smiled lightly, the man is handsome, the smile is especially dazzling, "You forget what you promised


    me in City A?"


    I couldn''t help but stare, I really forgot.


    Seeing me like this, he said, "I don''t have any hobbies, I just like to make people keep their promises,


    since you promised me, there is no reason for me not toe to you."


    Such a reason was too far-fetched.


    "My hand?" I opened my mouth, not continuing the topic anymore, and turned my attention to my hand.


    I was lucky to have taken a hard shot and not die.


    He raised his eyebrows, "It''s not a big deal, just get well, just can''t touch some heavy things again."


    I pursed my lips and nodded my head.


    There was movement outside, I originally thought it was Bob, but I didn''t think it was the nurseing


    in to change the medicine.


    I originally had a lot of questions I wanted to ask Edward, but he didn''t seem willing to talk to me and


    dismissed me in a few words.


    Now it seems that his rtionship with Bob is a little different.


    After eating some porridge, I went back to sleep.


    The tropical thunderstorms are many, but in the middle of the night it suddenly rained heavily,


    thundering loudly and sounding extraordinarily seeping.


    The hospital''s poprity is low, it is inevitable that there is some fear.


    I couldn''t fall asleep, so I opened my eyes and moved to lean on the bed.


    But because the movement is toorge, the infusion of the bottle of medicine fell on the ground,


    smashed.


    Perhaps hearing themotion, the door outside was suddenly opened and Dan suddenly came in.


    Seeing the mess on the floor, he frowned, turned around and went out, and came back not long after.


    He brought the nurse with him.


    After the nurse got the medicine back together, she exined a few things in broken Chinese and left.


    Dan looked at me and turned around to go out.


    I suddenly said, "Mr. Whales!"


    He looked back at me and said politely, "Miss Kennedy, what else?"


    I froze and said, "I want to know what''s going on with Dennis and Bob?"


    He frowned, obviously not wanting to tell me, and after a moment''s hesitation looked at me and said,


    "Miss Kennedy, you need to get some rest!"


    He said he walked towards the outside, I was in a hurry, fiercely knocked aside the ss of water on


    the floor, said, "Since you want to threaten Dennis with my life, you should at least tell me what is going


    on, right? But the head nod thing, I just want to die with a little more understanding."


    He stopped and frowned, a little displeased, his gaze falling on the water ss that had been smashed


    finely on the floor, "Miss Kennedy, you should be shy about your life!"


    I took a breath, looked at him and spoke, "Mr. Whales, I know you are not a Zuy, but an American, for


    whatever reason you became Bob''s men, but everything has to be in moderation, you have done so


    many things illegally, are you not afraid of being struck by lightning one day?"


    He sneered and looked at me, kind of like he was looking at a fool, as the nurse came in and disposed


    of the ss shards.


    He found a seat and sat down, his dark skin looking a little glowing in the light, looking at me, a little


    intimidating.


    I don''t believe in Buddhism, so I don''t believe in retribution. you don''t have to curse us. mr. Kun and mr.


    George have a personal grudge against each other. your presence was nned, but also expected. mr.


    Kun made this n after what you said to danny in the car."


    "the White family looking for you, we originally thought you were just one of Edward''s women, but you


    said that City Pthd George family, the Kennedy family, the Lewis family will bail you out, we had to go to


    the country to check, not much information, but set up this trap to be able to get us back in one piece


    has been very good."


    "I was wondering, Bob and Dennis have some issues?" I blushed a little, not thinking that the key to


    this game was to go.


    He leaned his body on the chair, somezy said, "say the fault is too light, back then the Old Mr.


    George and Mr. Kun''s father was a war buddy, one returned home to enjoy their old age, one stayed in


    Zuy stationed at the border, thd George family by the honor of fighting for the country in the domestic


    mix, but Mr. Kun''s father at the border but not so good, for the sake of his wife and children, he had to


    walk on the edge of thew to make money, but did not expect that one day thd George family


    grandchildren wille to the border to visit their oldrades, but also identally stabbed out the


    oldrades."


    I frowned, the year Freddy came to the border, I had heard of it, he and Dennis came to the border to


    visitrades, andter on the way back met the attack, but also met the Pearson family.


    That''s why, after Calvin Pearson''s death, he entrusted his sister to Dennis and was married for many


    years, and Dennis and I had a lot of problems because of Olivia''s existence.


    But I never thought that I would be involved in this again in my lifetime.


    Looking at him, I frowned, "Something happened to Mr. Kun''s father?"


    He nodded, "He was a hero who killed the enemy on the battlefield, because life forced him to go to the


    point of necessity, once the ident, his punishment is heavier than ordinary people, in order not to


    drag his wife and children, so hemitted suicide."


    I pursed my lips, not good to speak, thinking of the nightclub, Dennis took so much money for that


    ne, can not help but say, "that ne is what happened?"


    "The year thd George family grandchildren back home, because offended a lot of people who rely on


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    illegal business opportunities to eat, so someone secretly plotted to exterminate the thd George family,


    when the chase thd George family grandchildren, their grandchildren at the border in order to go back,


    the body can pawn things, the ne is Dennis''s grandmother, the Old Mr. George has been


    wearing on the body, and then Mr. Kun know this thing to find someone to get this ne back at a


    high price, the purpose is to want to lure Dennis to Zuy."

 Chapter 488 Bloody Means 9

    Chapter 488 Bloody Means 9


    Thetter words, he did not say, but I can guess it.


    Bob was just using a ne as bait, trying to lure Dennis to his territory.


    I, on the other hand, was the ident of idents.


    Dennis didn''t expect me to be here, and Bob didn''t expect me to have anything to do with Dennis.


    Seeing my silence, he got up and spoke indifferently, "What else do you want to know?"


    "What is the rtionship between Edward and Mr. Kun?"


    "Business partners!"


    "Heroin?" I was a bit rmed.


    He hooked his lips and sneered, "Most of our Heroin is sent to Western Ascana , not much


    domestically."


    "So what''s the partnership?"


    "Emerald!"


    I almost forgot, Zuy more than just Heroin, but also emerald.


    There was silence for a while, and when I saw him leaving, I calmed down and looked at his back and


    said, "I want to see Mr. Kun!"


    He nodded his head.


    He went out.


    Bao Kun''s arrival was the next morning.


    A slender figure stood at the head of the bed, looking at me indifferently, with a bit of coldness, and he


    spoke, "Want to see me?"


    I nodded, moved to lean on the bed and looked at him, "You promised me that you would release my


    friends if I did what you asked."


    His eyebrows adjusted upward with some coldness, "Friends?" Then a coldugh came out, "What


    makes you think you can trade one life for four?"


    "Just because Dennis cares about me!" I spoke, my eyes looking at him with great determination.


    He let out a chortle, casually took off the green nt ced in the ward and crushed it into pieces with


    his fingertips, narrowing his eyes at me, "Aren''t you Dennis'' wife? In this situation, you should be


    thinking about Dennis''s safety, not other people''s lives, right?"


    Here, he paused, "What, or you think that with Dennis'' ability, you don''t need to worry about it yet."


    I pursed my lips and spoke, "Either way, you can''t go back on your word."


    Heh heh heh!


    Heughed a little wildly, and for a moment he stopped and looked at me and said, "Okay, I agree!"


    Then, looking to Danny, "Take good care of those little sisters of hers, wait for her to heal, but send


    them back in peace and quiet!"


    Danny spoke, "Yes, sir!"


    I left City P a few months ago, did not contact with Dennis half, I originally intended to leave, is the


    heart knows, can not have children I, is no way to have children with him.


    So I chose to leave, so that if he met a good girl in the future, over time, to give him a child, it is also


    good.


    But I never thought that I would meet him here in the middle of a circle, or in that case.


    It was an ident and a coincidence.


    Can not help but a long sigh, some helpless, the next road, how in the end I have to do, can not be


    wrong.


    The injury did not hurt the bones and veins, a few days to recuperate, it is much better, but asionally


    touched or will hurt, after all, is a gunshot wound, more or less will leave some after-effects.


    But it is not unbearable.


    The day I was discharged from the hospital, Dan picked me up and took me back to the vi.


    The day I was released from the hospital, Dan took me back to the vi. Without waiting for me to say


    anything, Danny said, "Miss Kennedy, aren''t you going to see your friends?"


    Naturally, I nodded, drawing a dark breath and saying, "It''s time for them to go back home."


    After a long walk through the operating room, I met the Jannings in the ss room, where their long


    absence from the sun had made them increasingly pale and colorless, and even a little frightening to


    look at, obviously having lost a great deal of weight.


    Meet again, they seem to be some numb, adapted to the life here, see me, they just raised their eyes


    to look at me, and then again closed their eyes, as I never came.


    I was a little distressed for a while and looked back at Danny, "How did they be like this?"


    Danny indifferently swept a nce, spoke, "All women will be like this when theye here,


    nothing unexpected."


    I couldn''t breathe, lowered my voice and looked at him and said, "Didn''t you say you would take good


    care of them?"


    "Huh!" Danny sneered, "Let them live, it is already the best care, otherwise you will see a pile of


    corpses at this time."


    I was dumbfounded for a while, and although there was anger in my heart, I couldn''t say a word.


    Opened his mouth, "You let them out!"


    He did not say too much, but looked to the side of the guard, raised his hand to indicate a moment.


    The guard went forward, opened the ss door, and helped the lifeless women inside out.


    I went up to help Jannings, her whole body pressed against me, looking at me, her voice hoarse,


    "ra, go, it''s useless, it''s life!"


    I shook my head, my eyes a little sore, and helped her out, my arm, which hadn''t beenpletely


    healed, was torn raw.


    Danny had four rooms made at the vi, let them in, and then sent someone to take care of them.


    It was all settled.


    After watching a few of them sleep, I went out of the room and went to the hall where Danny and Dan


    were having tea.


    When they saw me, they looked up and then Danny frowned, "Something wrong?"


    "I keep my promises, I''m going in!


    The two men froze, but Dannyughed, leaned back, leaned back in his chair and said, "Miss Kennedy,


    do you not know what it means to go into that operating room?"


    "Yes!"


    Heughed, "First time I''ve been in such a hurry to die!"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything, waiting for him to say more.


    After a slight pause, he looked at me and spoke, "You don''t need to go in, using you to deliver, big


    material, sir has sir''s arrangements, go back to rest!"


    I froze for a moment, and when I saw the two of them start to drink tea in earnest, I kept quiet.


    And right, Bob knows my rtionship with Dennis, using me to transport the goods, not cost-effective.


    Businessmen are all about maximizing profits.


    Back in the bedroom, I looked outside the balcony, as always, outside guarded by a number of people,


    want to escape from here, it is almost impossible.


    This vi is hidden, plus surrounded by banana forests, if there is no one to guide, it is categorically not


    many people can find this ce.


    Think carefully, Dennis is estimated to be looking in this city these days, he will not leave Zuy for the


    time being.


    ......


    Edward was seen again early the next morning, and Bob brought him in.


    Jannings they are too weak, almost all lying in bed, I went to see several times, they are either


    sleeping, or do not want to see people.


    So I gave up.


    When Edward arrived, I had juste out of the bedroom, and in the hall, he was drinking tea with


    Bob.


    When he saw me, he got up and said, "Is the wound better?"


    I froze slightly and nodded, "Much better!"


    He smiled lightly, with a bit of coolness, and looked at Bob, "Can I talk to her alone?"


    Bob frowned, but nodded his head.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At the tea table, everyone else left, leaving Edward and me alone.

 Chapter 489 - Bloody Tactics 10

    Chapter 489 - Bloody Tactics 10


    The man''s face was cool, with a little indifference.


    Elegantly poured me tea, looked at me and spoke, "Want to go back to your country?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was a little surprised, the tea that had not yet reached my mouth shook slightly, and the tea spilled.


    I hesitated for a moment before drinking the cup of tea and said, "Yes!"


    He nodded, smiled lightly, still a cool gesture, and poured me tea again before speaking again,


    "Tomorrow I will go to Europe, if you want, you can go with me."


    I froze for a moment and subconsciously said, "It''s not that easy to leave now."


    He frowned, "Don''t worry, Bob owes me a favor, he won''t do anything to you."


    Things won''t be that simple, since Bob has a grudge against Dennis, leaving me behind will be far


    more useful.


    Edward''s this favor, he can make a choice.


    When I didn''t say anything, he said, "ra, you just need to tell me if you want to leave, and if you do,


    I''ll find a way on Bob''s side."


    I hesitated, "But it''s not just me that''s leaving, it''s my friends too!"


    He paused for a moment and seemed to be in a bit of a bind.


    I knew that he had a way to take me away, but taking five girls with him at the same time was not easy,


    and even risky.


    Seeing him frowning, I smiled lightly and said, "Mr. White, I appreciate your kindness."


    "Yes, bring them all!"


    He opened his mouth, his gaze firm, I froze for a moment, a little confused.


    Puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    "Ta." The ss of water in his hand was put down and he spoke, "I''ll take all your friends with me and


    I''ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow."


    I was a little frozen, always feeling that he was saying this too easily, and looked at him a little


    incredulously.


    Seeing me like this, he smiled lightly, "the White family want to do things, if you have the intention, are


    able to sit, so, since I have the intention to take you, you have to apany me a little, do not let down


    my good intentions."


    I''m a little confused, although I do not know his friendship with Bob, but even if the two people are good


    friends, he took me away like this, will inevitably make the two people appear contradictory.


    But if their friendship is not that deep, he suddenly took me away, I''m afraid that will be a feud again.


    The two of them are not so close to each other.


    "I want to know the reason!" I hesitated for a moment, I looked at him and opened my mouth, my heart


    could not help but be suspicious.


    He looked at me with raised eyebrows, "If I say that I feel differently about you, do you believe me?"


    "No!" We are not 17 or 18 years old, where to so many feelings, not to mention, I and he resembled a


    few, I do not think I am as beautiful as a fairy, can everyone can fall in love at first sight.


    The world of adults, where there is so much love at first sight.


    He smiled lightly, the coldness between his eyebrows dissipated, "ra, a woman too sober is really


    not a good thing, you can be properly confused, you know better than anyone to be loved!"


    I pursed my lips, I didn''t find his words moving, I just felt a bad chill, and after a moment of silence said,


    "Mr. White, I hope you''ll tell me the truth."


    He nodded, "Remember the first time we met, where was it?"


    "Memorial Garden!"


    He nodded, his gaze fixed on me, "In front of Grandma Kennedy''s tombstone!"


    Knowing that my grandmother''sst name was Shen, I was not surprised, I just looked at him and said,


    "So?"


    When I saw Edward at the Qingming Festival, I had doubts in my mind, but I didn''t think much of it, and


    kind.


    But now when I think about it, maybe it''s not as simple as I thought.


    In this world, where there are so many coincidences.


    "I want the sandalwood box that Grandma Kennedy left for you." He opened his mouth and looked at


    me with a deep, clear, cold gaze.


    I couldn''t help but stiffen my body and frown at him, "That box is a dragon and phoenix box, how do


    you know I have it in my hand?"


    He smiled lightly, "I found it!"


    In one simple and clear sentence, he stopped talking.


    The box, by definition, I should not easily hand over to him, after all, it is left by Grandma, but if it is


    used in exchange for the lives of five people, plus thefort of Dennis, it is worth it.


    I nodded my head, "Yes!"


    He smiled lightly, satisfied, and got up, "Go to bed early tonight, get up early tomorrow!"


    I nodded, and when there was more to say, Bob hade down the stairs behind me.


    "What are you talking about, Mr. White?" Bob spoke, his gaze narrowing as hended on me for a


    moment to survey me.


    Then the naked gaze on my face, not the slightest bit of mercy said, "body is also fat and thin


    appropriate, waist thin breast big, features are also considered good, but left the scar, is not a top


    beauty, you see her what?"


    This was said to Edward.


    Edward looked at me lightly and smiled lightly, "A good-looking skin is the same, but the soul is


    unique."


    Bob gave a heave and sat down in his chair, half-smiling as he surveyed me.


    Opened his mouth and said, "The aesthetics of domestic men!"


    Seeing this, I was not at liberty to stay much longer and turned to go upstairs, with Edward''s words on


    my mind.


    If he can really take us away, this must be a blessing.


    I went to see Jannings and the girls again, they looked much better, Jannings was barely conscious.


    Pulling my gaze with a watery glow word by word, "I want to go home."


    I was saddened for a moment and nodded my head in agreement.


    Several other people are also better, just look at the face is still a little white.


    After spending so much time in that disgusting ce, a normal person would be driven crazy.


    Bob rarely in the vi, probably because of fear of death, so extra cautious, his appearance is always a


    ghost.


    Danny and Dan''s whereabouts were the same. Many times, when I thought they didn''t exist, they


    would suddenly appear, but it was hard to see them when I looked for them.


    It was night!


    I had some difficulty sleeping, Edward''s words, let me have more or less to look forward to life.


    The thought of being able to bring the Jannings back, I could not help but be a little excited.


    So, one stayed up until midnight.


    Hearing the sound of a car engine under the vi, I froze for a moment and was shocked to think that


    Bob hade.


    Could not help but go to the balcony to see.


    Not yet to the balcony, the bedroom door was knocked on, a time to me stunned in ce.


    I knocked several times in a row before I moved my feet and opened my mouth, and to my surprise, the


    person who came was Edward.


    He was as cold as ever, changed into a ck suit, looked a bit cold.


    Seeing me open the door, he frowned and spoke, "Let''s go!"


    I froze for a moment, "Now?"


    "Bob is being held up at the winery, now is the best time, I''ve taken care of everyone outside, let''s go!"


    I was a little confused, but people are here, if I miss it, I''m afraid it will be difficult to leave.

 Chapter 490 Bloody Means 11

    Chapter 490 Bloody Means 11


    With him out of the room, downstairs, the dim light, Dan''s tall fierce body standing in the hall, his gaze


    motionless looking at us.


    I stopped in my tracks and subconsciously spoke, "Dan!"


    "Let''s go!" Edward just looked at him, then opened his mouth and pulled me out.


    I originally thought Dan would stop, but I didn''t expect him to, he just stood and watched me leave.


    I hesitated for a moment, but turned back to him and said, "Thank you!"


    He didn''t say anything, but just gave Edward a faint look.


    Out of the vi, three ck cars, we just got into the car, the sound of weapons came from outside the


    rubber forest.


    Edward pushed me into the car and looked at the driver and said, "Take them first!"


    Probably Bob came back, I was a little panicked for a while, looked at Edward, no way to speak, only


    said, "Be safe!"


    He looked at me, froze slightly, and nodded his head!


    The car did not go in the direction of the rubber forest, but from the mountain forest behind the vi.


    The car away from the reverse is the sound of weapons and the sound of thundering, it''s going to


    rain.


    The mountain road was rough and I was bumped and dizzy along the way, my stomach rolled and I


    dry-heaved several times.


    It seemed that the sound of weapons continued behind, the other side simply did not want to give up,


    into the mountains, the car drove to a clearing in front of.


    It was the airport, the helicopter!


    I froze, the car pulled up, the driver in front spoke, "Get off!"


    Then, barely waiting for my reaction, he jumped out of the car and took me out of the car almost rudely.


    A few cars ahead of me were the Jannings, and again, they were taken out of the car.


    "Get on the ne! Speed!" The man standing at the door of the cabin yelled.


    I subconsciously looked back in the direction of the vi, which was no longer visible, only thick smoke


    rising in the air.


    Jannings a few people were helped onto the ne, I can not help but some suspicion, but for a time


    but can not think of any suspicion.


    After entering the ne, I saw Jannings face was a bit pale, I could not help but walk towards her and


    said, "Jannings, how are you doing?"


    She opened her eyes weakly, looked at me, opened her mouth, wanted to speak, but because of her


    throat, she couldn''t speak for a while.


    The man on the side spoke, "Sit back in your seat, don''t move, the ne is about to take off."


    "Where''s Edward?" I looked back at him and asked in confusion.


    The man paused and said, "Mr. White is meeting us in Europe, we''ll go first, or no one will be able to


    leave."


    I nodded and answered back to my position, although some worry about Jannings, but at this time the


    most important, or first to go.


    The ne took off!


    Halfway, Jannings covered his stomach face grimace up, cold sweat on the forehead.


    I was shocked out of a cold sweat, wanted to help, was stopped, "Miss Kennedy, our people will


    handle, please sit down first, do not affect other staff!"


    Seeing a few staff members helping Jannings into the operations bay, I really couldn''t do anything for a


    while, I could only watch.


    After about a few hours, the ne stopped, it was at an airport, the flight took so long that I had no idea


    where it was.


    "Change nes, everyone do not dy, quickly!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Followed by getting off the ne and changing to a ne on the airport, without going through security


    and went straight up.


    I can''t help but be a little confused, these are Edward in advance to take care of?


    Subconsciously I looked back at Jenny and the girls who were assisted into the cabin.


    These days they have barely spoken, at this time some weeks, they have been exhausted.


    The whole person is pale, if not someone to support, only a little inattention will fall to the ground.


    Noticing that they were covering their stomachs, I couldn''t help but frown, but being urged to get on the


    ne, I didn''t go up and ask for a while.


    After boarding the ne, Jannings health is better, arranged to sit back in the cabin, there are other


    strangers in the cabin.


    Simply look around, I always feel something is wrong, but for a while and can not say what is wrong.


    So I just fastened my seat belt and waited for takeoff.


    After flying from Asia to Western Ascana for over ten hours, I was a little confused when the ne


    After circling the airport, I was taken to a vi.


    The result of the long journey was that we all ended up exhausted and the Jannings were almost


    asleep.


    I tried to find a phone to call Dennis on what little consciousness I had, but was prevented from doing


    so.


    The man who brought us here was a tall, strong man who didn''t seem to like to smile much, and


    always had a cold look on his face.


    When he spoke up to stop me, he also said coldly, "Miss, you need to rest."


    I tried tomunicate with him, "Sir, I want to call my family."


    He narrowed his eyebrows, his gaze was a little cold, and he said stiffly, "Miss, you can''t have any


    contact with the outside world without Mr. White''s permission."


    After saying that, he looked at me, as if he intended to force me back to my room to rest.


    Since it was Edward''s intention, it would not be good if I forced myself toe, so I nodded my head


    and went into the room.


    Although I had traveled all the way, but the time difference, I was sleepy as hell, but I couldn''t fall


    asleep.


    From the time Edward proposed to bring me to Western Ascana, I began to have some unexinable


    doubts in my heart, but I could not find the nagging problem.


    I was so confused until midnight that I could hardly fall asleep, but the next morning I was awakened by


    a knock at the door.


    I got up and opened the door, and saw Cherry, who was pale, and they had been weak for several days


    because they were in the ss room.


    For several days, they did not speak, so I did notmunicate with them.


    I was a little surprised to see her, she also went straight into the bedroom and locked the door behind


    her.


    The eyes are a little grim looking at me, do not speak, but the resentment is very heavy.


    I was puzzled and couldn''t help but speak, "Cherry, what''s wrong with you?"


    She sneered, her face was a little cold, looked at me for a moment, and then pulled her clothes up.


    Seeing the gauze-covered area on her abdomen, I froze a little.


    "When did you get injured? How did you get hurt ......" There were some questions that were not


    metaphorical.


    Her scar was on her stomach, on her belly, I froze violently, even if I was stupid, I could think of it.


    The rows of operating rooms in Bob''s vi, I have seen, they put Heroin into the woman''s belly, I have


    also seen the scene.


    Looking at the scars on Cherry''s abdomen, I understood that Bob''s people, put Heroin into their bodies


    already.


    Thinking back to the state of several of them in the past few days, either their faces were pale, or they


    always had abdominal pain, so it was not at all any after-effects left in the ss room.

 Chapter 491 Meeting After Returning to China 1

    Chapter 491 Meeting After Returning to China 1


    Rather, it is a rejection reaction of their bodies. Heroin is not something in their bodies at all, that''s why


    they are like this.


    I opened my mouth, my throat a little sore, "Jannings they are all like you?"


    Cherry looked at me, pursed her lips, her gaze was full of resentment, she did not speak, I thought she


    hated me.


    I can''t say anything for a while, just look at her, what I say now, is an afterthought, and even make her


    hate me more.


    All I could do was to find Edward as soon as possible and ask him to help find someone to take out


    what was in their abdomen.


    Thinking of this, I looked at Cherry, my voice was a little hoarse, "Cherry, listen to me, I''m going to find


    Edward, he will be able to find a doctor to help you get those things out."


    After saying that, I went straight out of the bedroom, the hall, still speaking yesterday we brought the


    man guarding.


    When he saw me, he said the same raw words, "Miss Kennedy, please go back to your bedroom."


    "I want Edward!"


    "Mr. White will be hereter, please go back!"


    "Can I call him?" I knew Edward woulde sooner orter, but the main thing now was to find


    someone to help get the Jannings out of their abdomen.


    The man gave me an indifferent look and frowned, "What''s the matter, you can wait for Mr. White to


    I had to wait for Edward to return.


    Edward was not back until the afternoon, and when I saw him, I didn''t think much of it, I stopped him


    and said, "Mr. White, my friends have Heroin in their bodies, can you help me find a doctor? Or send


    them to the hospital!"


    Foreign hospitals are not easy to find, and with Heroin in their bodies, any hospital will be suspicious,


    and then it will be a problem if they are investigated.


    He nodded, contacted the doctor directly, looked at me and said, "There is no way to do an operating


    room in this house, I can''t send them to a regr hospital, so I have to find a private doctor to deal with


    them."


    This I knew and nodded, "I know!"


    It didn''t take long for the Jannings to be helped out and put into the car, with me following behind.


    I was stopped by Edward, "Don''t run around here, Bob''s people are not easy to get rid of, so be


    careful!"


    I nodded my head and noticed, as an afterthought, the smell of blood on him.


    He turned around and went out and ordered those who took Jannings and the others to the hospital.


    Then he came in again and looked at me and said, "Go back and get some rest, and when I''m done


    over here I''ll go back home."


    I nodded and looked at his mountain building and looked closely and saw arge dark color on his


    ck suit around his waist.


    If I was right, that would be blood!


    "Edward!" I spoke.


    He stopped and looked back at me, his cool face a little white, "Anything else?"


    "Did you call a doctor?" He hadn''t seemed to show his injury at all since he returned.


    Hearing my words, he faintly froze, "A small injury, it''s not a problem!"


    Then with a cating smile, he continued upstairs to his bedroom.


    Standing in the living room in silence for a moment, I still went upstairs. Walked to the door of his room.


    I raised my hand and knocked on the door.


    Half a dozen times, he opened the door, the ck suit on his body had been changed into a white shirt.


    If I hadn''t noticed his miserable pale face, I would have suspected a little that he wasn''t injured.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He spoke, his voice clear and cold.


    I hesitated for a moment and walked through him into the bedroom, and sure enough, I saw potions


    and bandages on the table in the bedroom.


    Looking back at him, I saw him cough and say, "A little wound, just take care of it!"


    I pursed my lips, looked at him and said, "I''ll help you!"


    I said, without waiting for him to say no, pulled him to sit on the sofa, reached out to undo his clothes


    when he suddenly held down his hand.


    I frowned for a moment and raised my eyes to look at him, "Mr. White, the wound is urgent."


    He froze for a moment, but smiled lightly and let go of his hand.


    The bloody wound on his waist was exposed as he untied his shirt and blood began to seep out.


    I couldn''t help but frown, this man can really endure, I originally thought it was the work of a weapon.


    But I did not expect to speak carefully about the wound cleaning open to see, is the stake stab wounds.


    I can''t help but frown at him, "How?"


    "When the fight hit the wound!" He opened his mouth, some careless, "not hurt vital, not serious!"


    I was in a cold sweat, if it had been a little more off, his kidneys would have been lunged.


    There are many wounds on his body, but as he said, they are small, but only this waist wound, is the


    deepest.


    Low to him to deal with, because there is no anesthetic, iodine volts although not as painful as alcohol,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    but always cotton swabs will touch the wound.


    Seeing that he only frowned and did not react to anything else, I could not help but say, "Does it hurt?"


    He looked at me sideways and smiled lightly, "No!"


    How can it not, a hole as big as a finger, are flesh and blood, how will not hurt.


    I can''t help but sigh slightly, "Actually, it''s okay if you say it hurts, such a big wound, how can it not hurt,


    you''re not Iron Man.


    The wound has been bleeding out, looking for a medicine to stop the bleeding, I crushed and sprinkled


    on it.


    But not a momentter it began to bleed again, so repeated several times, before finally not bleeding.


    I could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, a moment down my forehead are seeping sweat stains.


    The good thing is that the wound is not a big problem, after dressing, warmth came from the forehead.


    I froze and raised my eyes to meet Edward''s deep ck eyes, and the four eyes met with each other


    with a bit of embarrassment.


    "As long as you don''t get wet, the wound shouldn''t get infected!" I opened my mouth as I misced my


    gaze.


    He smiled lightly and withdrew his hand to wipe my sweat, "Can you cook?"


    "Huh?" I was stunned, a bit overwhelmed, and saw him looking at me with a smile, before I nodded,


    "Yes, are you hungry?"


    He nodded, his cool eyebrows rose, "I came in such a hurry, I didn''t eat anything on the way, I''m a little


    hungry!"


    "I''ll cook you something light, you lie down and rest!" I opened my mouth and helped him to lie down on


    the bed.


    Noticing that he kept looking at me, I was a little confused and said after a moment, "Do you have


    anything to avoid?"


    "No!" He was still looking at me, and I was a little embarrassed.


    I tucked him in and turned around to go downstairs.


    There was a lot of food in the kitchen, but it was basically bread and jam, with some beef.


    It was really the diet of a Western Ascana country.


    I was nning to cook porridge, but there were not many staples in the fridge, only some flour.


    After thinking about it, I had to go outside the vi to find some wild vegetables, and there were a lot of


    men in ck guarding the outside.


    I had the feeling that I was in jail in the vi, but I guess Edward arranged so many people for safety,


    and I could figure it out.


    This vi is remote, the distance between each family is in two kilometers so far.


    So there is more open space, no one to take care of the ce, inevitably will not grow some wild


    nts, these nts, naturally some wild vegetables or something, but also the taste can be.

 Chapter 492 Meeting after returning to the country 2

    Chapter 492 Meeting after returning to the country 2


    When I was a child, my grandmother cooked me batter, first boil water, then wait for the water to boil


    and then put the seasoned noodles in the boiling water, stirring and cooking, about ten minutester


    you can also eat the batter.


    It''s thick and melts in your mouth. It''s not good, but it can be used instead of porridge.


    When I went to Edward''s bedroom, he seemed to be asleep, and I saw his eyes were closed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I couldn''t help but open my mouth and whisper, "Mr. White, are you asleep?"


    He didn''t move, so I hesitated for a moment and put the cooked batter aside to pull the covers for him.


    I didn''t want my hand to be pressed by him and was surprised to see him looking at me motionlessly.


    I was a little surprised and subconsciously said, "Did I wake you up?"


    He smiled lightly and shook his head slightly, "No, I wasn''t asleep."


    As he spoke, his eyes were already looking at the bowl on the side, "What''s cooking?"


    I pulled my hand back and walked over to him with the bowl, "There''s no rice here, just some noodles, I


    cooked some, see if you can get used to eating?"


    He tried to get up, but because of the wound, he couldn''t help but draw a cold breath when he pulled.


    I reached out to help him, it was an instinctive action, but because the action was too fast, it jumped


    directly on him and pressed him instead!


    "Yes ...... sorry! I ......" I was a little embarrassed for a while, but it''s a good thing the bowl in my hand


    didn''t get knocked over.


    Put down the bowl again to help him, see him moving to look at me, I thought he thought what just


    happened, so panic, "I just did not mean to, I was thinking to help you, but did not stand firm."


    He lost his smile and said, "I know!"


    I know, and you''re still looking at me like that!


    Helping him lean back on the bed, I handed him the bowl and said, "Try it!"


    He looked at me and didn''t lift his hand to take it, but looked at me and said, "Am I considered a patient


    now?"


    I nodded my head, "Yes!" How can a hole that big not be considered a patient.


    "Since you''re a patient, it''s not too much if you feed me, right?" The words came out of his mouth,


    something that surprised me.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him with a serious face, "Mr. White, I thought you were a cool person,


    you wouldn''t make such a joke."


    He smiled lightly, but directly reached out to take it, shallowly ate a bite, probably thought it tasted


    pretty good, nodded slightly and said, "You used to cook a lot?"


    Sometimes I really have no way to understand, his speed of thought change, how can be so fast, the


    topic jumped so fast.


    Shaking his head, he said, "No, I just saw my grandmother doing it a lot when I was a kid, and I thought


    the taste was familiar, so I got it."


    He nodded his head and quietly tasted the batter, as if he was eating a food with memories.


    Seeing him quiet, I naturally can''t say anything more, just quietly look at him.


    After a while of silence, he raised his eyes to look at me, and his eyes sank slightly and said, "When


    you lived in HL Area, was it bitter?"


    I froze and looked at him with some surprise, "How do you know we lived in HL Area?"


    Heughed, "Is that hard? I have said that I helped you because I wanted that sandalwood box, since


    that is the case, naturally I will check your past, it is not surprising to know this, right?"


    Such logic, there does not seem to be any problem, I nodded, "so ah!"


    Seeing him quietly waiting for my next topic, I could not help but pause and said, "In fact, it is not very


    bitter, anyway, quite a lot of food and clothing, spring and autumn, I think it is much better than this


    now, the previous years are the most beautiful."


    He smiled lightly, put the bowl aside, his gaze quietly fell on me, "choose Dennis, regret?"


    The question froze me, and I couldn''t find a topic to return to him for a while, so I got up and said,


    "There''s more in the kitchen, do you still want to eat?"


    He mimicked his eyes, shook his head slightly, and did not continue to ask.


    Back in my bedroom, I couldn''t help but be a little distracted by the fact that I was married to Dennis.


    Never!


    Midnight!


    It was thundering and raining heavily outside, thinking that Edward was still injured, and it was not


    worth the effort to close the window in his room.


    I got up to see, knocked on the door outside, no movement, but still could hear the sound of something


    hitting the floor from inside.


    I couldn''t help but stare and push the door in. Edward was not in bed in the bedroom, the bedsidemp


    was on, and there were soundsing from the bathroom.


    I was relieved to see that the light was on inside, and I went to the door and knocked a few times, "Mr.


    White, are you okay?"


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, I was a little worried and said, "Mr. White, are you ......"


    "I''m fine!" He opened his mouth and his voice was a little weak.


    I was not sure, I pushed the door, but it was locked, so I had no choice but to wait for him outside.


    The first thing you need to do is to get out of the bathroom and wrap a towel around your body, so it


    looks like you''re going in for a shower.


    Seeing him like this, I can''t help but frown unhappily, "I didn''t say you can''t touch the water now, you


    have your own wounds, don''t you know? Now the weather is hot it is easy to infect."


    I got a little angry and pulled him back into the chair, without thinking much about it, I pulled the bath


    towel off him and tried to look at his wound again.


    But I neglected to mention that he had just finished showering, and apart from the towel, all he had on


    was a pair of shorts.


    I was embarrassed for about a moment, then I was normal, always to show him the wound, and


    nothing else.


    Seeing that his body is somewhat tense, I spoke, "You do not nervous, I look at the wound on the line,


    may have to re-bandage, or easy to infect!"


    Find the medicine box, squatting beside him, not to mention, the man''s body is really top-notch, robust


    and fleshy, looking thin, but off the clothes, the abs are still firm and strong.


    "The wound is in the water, some pus!" I opened my mouth, a little angry, raised my eyes to look at


    him, "If you really want to take a bath, you take a towel to wipe on the line, so directly flush with water,


    it is easy to infect!"


    He looked at me steadily and smiled lightly, "I''m used to it, it''s fine!"


    I always feel that he said this too casually,pletely does not regard his life as a life to look at, a time


    some angry red at him and said, "You do not cherish life also do not so self-harm, at least came to


    this world, live well can not?"


    He smiled lightly, his face was still the same cold look, "Are you also like this to Dennis?"


    I froze, for a moment some did not control the emotions, raised his eyes to look at him, can not help but


    frowned.


    "When will you take me back to the country?" After a pause, I added, "Dennis is my husband, afraid of


    his injury is heartache, afraid of your injury because I owe you a favor, out of humanitarianism."


    He gave a smile, but some do not care said, "Western Ascana this side I still have some things to do,


    and so after talking back, in addition to your friends may need to recuperate a little body to go back,


    otherwise, after surgery running, easy to ident!"

 Chapter 493 Meeting After Returning to China 3

    Chapter 493 Meeting After Returning to China 3


    These I naturally know, nodded and said, "Thank you!"


    Heughed and stopped making a sound.


    The wound pus because of the rtionship of infection, plus his wounds are a little deep, I was


    cleaning, worried about his pain, can not help but move a little lighter.


    "The White family works, is it worldwide?" Zuy and Western Ascana both have them, so that would be


    a big business.


    He nodded.


    I continued, "I''ve known you for so long, I don''t know exactly what business you guys are in?"


    He paused and said, "Oil, and now also technology."


    "Oil?" I was reminded of the old Mr. White that I met at Folly''s wedding.


    I couldn''t help but look at him and say, "You''re from the White family?"


    He raised his eyebrows, did not speak, I suddenly remembered the auction in Newton Town, could not


    help but say, "You held an auction in Newton Town before?"


    If so, then his appearance at the cemeteryter, and the coincidence of saving me, would make sense.


    Looking at him, I couldn''t help but get serious, and when he saw this, he did open his mouth and said,


    "If you go on like this, I will be poked to death."


    I froze, startled, looked down and saw that I had identally poked the cotton swab into his wound and


    it was bleeding a little.


    A time to retract the hand, and quickly spoke, "Sorry, I did not mean to!"


    Take the medicine to re-bandage and smear on him, and realized that he had nothing on him except a


    pair of shorts.


    I was a little embarrassed for a while, pulled the towel over him and said, "It''s gettingte, you get


    some rest."


    He hmmed a word, I collected the medicine box, then did not make too much stay, out of the bedroom.


    The Heroin in the Jannings'' bodies was removed, but after all, they were all women and needed a few


    days to recuperate from the damage.


    Edward has something to do, naturally there is little time to care about me, I also basically put my mind


    on the Jannings and their body.


    I originally wanted to call Dennis to report a safe trip, but after calling several times, his phone was on


    hold, I think it was set to call forwarding, there is no way to call in.


    I gave up and thought about calling Folly and the others, but when I went to Zuy, my cell phone had


    long been taken by the policewomen in the police station and I had lost my phone, so I didn''t have a


    phone book and I couldn''t remember their phone numbers, so I couldn''t contact them.


    After a week in Western Ascana, the Jannings were almost recovered from their wounds.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Edward''s business was also finished, and the night before they returned home, the Jannings all


    checked into the vi.


    The Jannings seemed to be more quiet than before after a walk on the line of life and death.


    Jenny and Fanny were also reluctant to talk, and Cherry still liked to read the scriptures.


    Probably realizing that everyone at the table was a little awkwardly silent, Fanny spoke up, "We''ll be


    home tomorrow, so let''s drink to that!"


    She held up her ss and pulled a few smiles from her face as she looked at a few of us.


    Jannings froze and followed her as she raised her ss and looked at me, "This time, no matter what,


    we still have to thank ra, she saved us all, if she hadn''t asked Mr. White to help, I''m afraid we


    wouldn''t be worth feeding the fish in which sea now!"


    "Yes!" Cherry stopped chanting, looked at me now, and smiled, "This time, fortunately there is ra, so


    we should all toast her,e drink together!"


    So we all raised our sses and drank, and finally got the conversation back, and the atmosphere was


    lively.


    At one point everyone opened up, Jannings leaned close to me and whispered, "What is your


    rtionship with Edward? Are you really rted to thd George family, the Kennedy family, the Lewis


    family?"


    I was stuck for a moment, and after a pause, I said, "That''s not a very good question, Jannings, and I


    can choose not to answer it!"


    "What''s wrong with that? You''re not worried that we''re all going to get on your back and climb over you,


    are you?" It was Cherry who spoke, and she looked at me, smiling.


    I froze and responded, "I didn''t mean that, I just felt bad telling everyone, we''ve all been through so


    much together, we''re considered life and death friends, how could I feel that everyone is climbing on


    me."


    "You can''t say that, experiencing life and death, it''s always been the four of us, you''vee all this


    way, either by men, or by rtionship, and have not specifically suffered any injuries, this life and death


    friends, said too easily."


    Cherry this words with a thorn in the side, but she did say the same thing, there is nothing wrong with it.


    I had nothing to say, pulled a smile, somehow did not know how to continue.


    "Cherry, how do you talk? If it wasn''t for ra and Mr. Edward, do you really think we would have


    survived so easily? One can''t get a good deal and still sell a good deal?" Jannings was a little angry,


    and his eyes looked at Cherry with some fireworks.


    Speaking of which, Cherryughed coldly, "You really think she saved our lives? Do you really think


    she saved us? If she really wanted to save us, she could have saved us from that operation at Zuy and


    just taken us away, she had to wait until Bob put something into us before she pretended to take us out


    and let us suffer again? What is this? A p on the wrist and a candy bar?"


    Jenny looked up at her with a slight frown of displeasure, "If you didn''t want her help, you could have


    just left when you came to Western Ascana. Who ran into ra''s room in the middle of the night and


    made a point of showing her the wound on her stomach? You never asked for anything for yourself,


    you took everything for granted?"


    These words blocked Cherry, and for a moment Cherry''s face turned red, her brows knitted, and she


    wanted to yell at her.


    Fanny hurriedly spoke, "What do we have to say, say it properly, there is no need to make it like this,


    right? It''s no fun to argue like this, and we''re all safe now, so shouldn''t we be happy that we''re all still


    alive?"


    The atmosphere quieted down, Cherry got up, "You guys eat, I''m full."


    Then he went upstairs.


    Jenny and Jannings didn''t say anything, Fanny looked at me and changed the subject, "ra, are you


    going straight back to City P?"


    I nodded and thought for a moment, "Well, I''m going back to see my daughter."


    "You have a daughter?" She was a little surprised, "I look at you so young, howe you have a


    daughter so soon, how old is your daughter?"


    "Five years old, soon to be six years old."


    A few people looked at each other, Jannings looked at me with some suspicion and said, "So you''re


    married, does Edward know?"


    I was a little baffled and nodded, "Yes!"


    "Huh?" A few people were shocked, "He knows you have a family, and still treats you so well, he can''t


    be a psychological problem, right?"

 Chapter 494 - Meeting After Returning to China 4

    Chapter 494 - Meeting After Returning to China 4


    "Yeah, do all the male gods like young women nowadays?"


    Listening to their bullheaded conversation, I couldn''t help butugh, "You guys think too much, Edward


    helped me, it''s an exchange of equivalence, he has something he needs with me, it''s just an exchange


    of equivalence."


    "Quid pro quo?" Jannings froze, somewhat puzzled, "What''s worth so much? He can exchange five


    lives for it?"


    "It''s a box my grandmother left me when she was leaving, it''s a dragon and phoenix box, I have one in


    my hand, the other one seems to have been auctioned away at a high price, he wants to find this box,


    as for the value, I don''t know what it is yet." Edward''s identity I am still a little uncertain, his surname is


    Mu, he should be the White family people.


    But if he was a member of the White family, why did he go to the trouble of holding that auction in


    Newton Town to auction off the sandalwood box that he originally had in his hand?


    But if not, what did he want the box for?


    Jannings nodded with her chin in her pestle, "It''s true that rich people invest their thoughts and energy


    in things we don''t think are necessary."


    After a pause, she looked at me and said, "But thank you, when we return to China, I will treat you to a


    good meal, you are a friend, I made it."


    I smiled lightly, Jenny looked at me and spoke, "I''ll have my wedding in October, this time, I don''t know


    what it will be like when I go back, but if my wedding is held normally, then you muste to my


    wedding."


    Fanny responded, "Yeah, we''ve all been through so much, we must be good in the future, I have an


    idea, ra, Jannings, Jenny, have you ever thought about starting your ownpany?"


    We all froze for a moment, a little surprised, Jenny looked at her and said, "You don''t want to drag us


    into the business, do you?"


    Fanny nodded repeatedly andughed, "I thought about it when I was in the ss room, if I can go


    back alive this time, I will definitely drag you guys to start apany, and then we will help each other


    for the rest of our lives."


    Jenny frowned, "You are also too greedy, this just dragged you out of the fire, you think how to tie us


    up."


    Fanny smiled and said, "Actually, I was thinking that if we do something together and go through this


    life and death, we can work together to move forward in the future, to meet is fate, to meet with such a


    fate is destiny, you see we are from different ces, if we do not get together after returning to the


    country, there is no contact, we will go further and further apart. I really don''t want to miss out with you


    guys like this."


    Janningsughs, "You do not say so fleshly, where will be so exaggerated, in the future more contact


    will be good."


    "Fanny, what kind ofpany do you want to start?" I opened my mouth and said, "Have you thought


    about where to locate thepany? What exactly do you want to do?"


    Fanny seriously thought for a while and said, "I have not decided on these, now there is only a general,


    but the location I have chosen, I set in City A, City A is not considered a first-ss city, but the city


    construction and development are good, and adjacent to Southeast Asia, the climate and temperature


    are extremely suitable for living."


    "I have a suggestion!" Jannings spoke, "Why not Fanny you get a guest house or teahouse, we


    riana can get together over the year, but also can go to live for a while."


    Jenny nodded, "That''s a good idea!"


    A few people you sentence I sentence, but chatted for a while, I raised my eyes a few times to look at


    the room on the second floor.


    After thinking about it, I still went upstairs.


    Knocking on Cherry''s door, she took a long time to open it, and when she saw it was me, she paused


    slightly and said, "Something?"


    "Let''s talk?"


    She frowned and took a step back, letting me into the room.


    She is a student of Buddhism, seems to be a bit obsessed, only just returned from the line of life and


    death, she has found a way to get a statue of Buddha in the room again, began to worship.


    Sitting on the sofa, I saw her sitting cross-legged in front of the Buddha statue, her hands folded, and


    her mouth chanting all the Buddhist sutras.


    "What do you want to talk about?" She spoke.


    I looked at her and spoke, "Do you believe he will bless you?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She looked at me sideways and said very seriously, "If he hadn''t blessed me, I wouldn''t be here talking


    to you right now."


    I was dumbfounded for a moment and couldn''t help but feel that she had gone off the deep end. After a


    pause, she said, "I heard earlier that your family is over in City A. Fanny is nning to go back and


    open a store there, have you ever thought of going together?"


    "No!" She opened her mouth, and her tone was always a bit of a stranger.


    I nodded and thought about it, "What happened that day, I really didn''t mean it, I didn''t want to hurt any


    of you any more than anyone else, I didn''t think Danny would think of hurting you in that way, I ......"


    "That''s enough!" She spoke out, interrupting me and looking at me, somewhat grimly, "ra, do you


    think you''re quite noble? Always so high and mighty, has anyone ever said you''re fake?"


    I froze and looked at her.


    The fact that you are obviously a cold and selfish person, but you have to portray yourself as a


    generous and kind woman, you have a unique background, there are men who will pay for your beauty,


    there are people who can save your life, these are just things that you have got along the way, ask


    yourself, when have you ever When have you personally gotten anything by yourself? What have you


    gotten by your own efforts, no right?"


    I was so disgusted by her that I couldn''t say a word, looking at her open mouth, speechless for a while.


    She became more and more interested, "You just like to pretend to be noble, pretend to be noble, in


    fact, you hate me more than they do, right, otherwise how would you be silent when Danny chose me,


    because in your opinion, this kind of harm, if that person is me, you will have less self-me inside,


    after all, you originally did not like me, right? "


    I was silent, and the terrible thing is, I actually felt that she was right.


    The inferiority of human nature, I can no longer distinguish, in her words, how much is my true


    thoughts, many times, go to feel that what she said is right.


    It''s true that I wanted to save them, but it''s also true that I didn''t use all my strength, it was all just


    natural, I didn''t try very hard.


    Even though I know that Dennis is probably still looking for me in Zuy right now, I am still at peace with


    being here.


    "What? Nothing more to say?" She sneered, looking at me with extra sarcasm.


    I got up, said no more, and left.


    Not many people can face their dirty hearts, and I can''t either.


    ......


    The next day!


    The sunlight spilled through the ss and onto the bed in the bedroom, and round and round it went,


    and it was already August.


    It''s almost autumn.

 Chapter 495 Meeting After Returning to China 5

    Chapter 495 Meeting After Returning to China 5


    Because they were getting ready to go back home, everyone got up quite early and gathered in the


    hall.


    Edward arranged for people to travel from Zuy to Western Ascana, probably because the inspection


    was not so strict, so even if a few of us do not have passports and ID cards cane.


    Fortunately, Jannings and his family had contacted them across the ocean to send their things by mail.


    But mine hadn''t, because I couldn''t remember Dennis''s phone number, except for others.


    Because of this problem, Edward had some headaches and looked for a lot of organizations and units


    to issue certificates.


    Airport.


    Edward exined people to pick up the tickets, he seemed to have something to do, leaving us a few.


    Jannings several people have been happy to fly, Jannings pulled me, "ra, can you imagine how I


    feel right now?"


    "I''m about to die of happiness that we''re going home!"


    "Me too!"


    A few people pulled together, excited as hell.


    Jenny suggested, "We''re still an hour away from boarding, so why don''t we go shopping and bring


    something home?"


    "Yeah, yeah!"


    But just a few secondster, a few people shut up.


    Fanny cautiously said, "We don''t have any money on us."


    It was a moment of frustration.


    "You can borrow from ra, she is familiar with Mr. White, the White family has plenty of money, it''s not


    difficult for you to borrow!" The person who spoke was Cherry.


    When her words came out, several people looked at me, which made me a little embarrassed for a


    while.


    Jannings looked at me with some pity, blinked a few times, did not speak.


    Jenny hesitated for a moment and said, "ra, although I know it is a very difficult thing to ask you to


    help borrow money, but I still asked, after all, I really want to bring something home, so long away from


    home, my parents must be worried badly, bring them some gifts, to appease them."


    "Right!" Fanny spoke up, a little cautiously, "Me too, they probably have been looking for us for a long


    time and are worried sick."


    I couldn''t help but sigh, looked at Edward on the phone, handed the bag to Jannings and said, "Okay,


    I''ll go borrow it, you guys wait here!"


    "Wow, thank you ra!" after all, it is a girl, happy joy are showing on the surface.


    Edward called, voice low introspective, "goods I have picked up, handed to the other side, you recently


    ......"


    He turned around, saw me, slightly froze, said to the phone, "What is there to say tonight, hang up


    first."


    Then looked at me and said, "What''s wrong?"


    I am a little embarrassed, this time eat him live him, has been very troublesome to him, and now ask to


    borrow money, how to think is a little advanced.


    But this man has promised, it is not to return empty-handed.


    After thinking about it, I said, "Mr. White, can I borrow some money from you? My friends they want to


    buy something to take back andfort their families."


    He froze for a moment, but smiled and said, "Yes."


    Handing me a ck card in his pocket, he said, "No limit, swipe it!"


    Looking at the card in his hand, I was a bit messy, "Actually, you can not use so much, just a few


    thousand on the line, I ......"


    "Don''t think too much, I only have this card on me!" He opened his mouth, his eyebrows clear and cold.


    I was stunned for a moment, Shi Shi took the ck card, heart can not help but sigh, sighing, "rich


    people''s world, I really do not understand ah!"


    Get the card, a few women wentpletely crazy, the airport dozens of brand stores, all turned around


    and bought a lot of things.


    The good thing is that they restrained themselves because they were in a hurry to get through security


    and board the ne.


    When I went through security, I confirmed after searching in my bag for half a day that I had lost my


    ticket and entry information.


    Almost none of the information that Edward had managed to find for me was there, it was all lost.


    "Wasn''t it still there just now? I watched you put it in your bag, there''s no way it could have been lost!"


    Jannings to confirm, and took over my hand in the bag, and re-search once, found the same result, no,


    when some copse.


    Thinking about it, "just now I have been holding the bag, but also did not turn over ah, how can


    suddenly lost, would not be dropped in the stores that just shopped." Jannings recollection, spoke.


    Jenny is a little anxious, looked at the time and said, "only half an hour, here the airport isrge, we


    dyed further, to find the gate will take a long time, will miss the ne."


    Fanny also nodded her head, a little worried.


    Cherry looked at me and after a pause said, "ra, it''s really not possible, why don''t you go find your


    ID yourself and we''ll go to the gate first and wait for you."


    "How can you do that? What if she can''t find it? Do you want her to be left here by herself?" Jannings


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    got a little angry.


    I looked at the time, and it was true, there was not much time to find the gate after the security check.


    After thinking about it, I looked to a few people and said, "You guys go ahead and look for the gate, I''ll


    go back and look for my papers, there won''t be any problem."


    "But!" Jannings was a little worried. "What if we can''t find it? We won''t be able to get out for a while."


    After a pause, she said, "This way, I''ll apany you to look for it, anyway, I''m not in a hurry to go


    back, if I don''t find it, I''ll just stay here with you, besides, it''s not a big deal now, I''ll just think of it as


    ying here for a few days."


    "Huh!" Cherryughed, "Jannings, those who don''t know think you really have any deep feelings with


    ra? It''s not based on her interpersonal rtionship, family background is good to climb high."


    "You ......" said this without thinking at all, Jannings was so angry that she wanted to punch someone.


    I pulled her back and said, "Okay, it''s okay, don''t worry about me, I''m fine on my own."


    "I''ll go with you!" Jannings this nature, is the bones of the anti-bone particrly strong, the more others


    do not let her do what she wants to do, the more she wants to do, finished, pulling me towards the


    outside to beat.


    I can''t help it, so I didn''t say much.


    Seeing someone behind me, I froze for a moment and turned around to see that it was Edward, so I


    couldn''t help but say, "You go to the gate first."


    He spoke lightly, with little emotion, "No, there may be a dy in theer, there is no hurry."


    "How do you know there will be a dy?" Jannings spoke, "You don''t own the airport."


    Edward smiled, "It''s going to rain heavily, there will be an ident if we take off now, it''s not urgent."


    Jannings froze, but also did not speak, close to my ear, "I always feel that this Edward unpredictable, is


    not most rich young master like this?"


    "Not necessarily!" Iughed.


    After searching a few stores and not finding any, Jannings got a little anxious, "I just gave you the bag,


    I''ve been holding it properly, I won''t lose it."


    After a pause, she did seem to think of something and said, "Let''s go look again."

 Chapter 496 Meeting After Returning to China6

    Chapter 496 Meeting After Returning to China6


    I pulled her back, "Forget it if you can''t find it, you probably forgot it at the vi or dropped it somewhere


    else, you and the girls go back first and I''ll go do the paperwork again."


    "It''s not that easy, you''ve just applied, go again, people will ask for verification of your identity, so it will


    take another half month."


    That being said, it was understandable.


    Jannings was a little anxious and looked at me and said, "ra, listen to me first, we''ll look in the trash


    cans of every store this time, there must be a way to find it."


    "Why do we need to find the trash cans?" I was a little puzzled.


    She thought about it and said, "It''s not good to talk to you about this, let''s go find it first."


    After saying that, she pulled me towards the store, and then looked towards the trash cans in each


    store, and asked the shopkeeper if they had changed the trash bags.


    I didn''t understand what she meant, but I followed her rhythm.


    "Found it!" I don''t know how many houses she ran through, but she rummaged through the trash cans


    and found the papers and said with surprise, "I really found it!"


    I froze for a moment, a little surprised to see her take out all the papers pressed down in the trash.


    Edward also froze for a moment, seemingly also did not think that the documents would be in the trash.


    Finding the papers, Jannings handed them to me and said, "Count them first to see if anything is


    missing."


    Then he walked towards the store and said, "What''s wrong with you people? When you find something,


    shouldn''t you put it away first to see if the customer wille back for it and then return it to the


    person? Why did you throw all those important things in the trash?"


    The clerk was also a bit confused, because we have been back and forth twice, so the appearance of


    this document also surprised her.


    A time one shook her head and said, "We didn''t throw it in, we didn''t see these documents at all, we


    have monitoring, you can see, there is no way we would put something so important in there."


    "Just look!" Jannings got a little angry, "How else could anyone but you guys do that? How hical!"


    "Jannings, forget it, we have a ne to catch, so let''s go first, don''t dy." Anyway, the stuff was found


    and there was no problem.


    She was stubborn and insisted, "No, we must see the surveince."


    The clerk was helpless and had to open the monitor to prove his innocence.


    I couldn''t help but look at Edward and whisper, "I''m sorry, there may be a dy."


    Edward smiled lightly, "No problem!"


    Jannings and a few clerks looked at the surveince, half a second, the clerk spoke, "See, we didn''t


    throw the papers in the trash at all, you threw them in yourself."


    I froze for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "What''s wrong?"


    Jannings looked at me and said after a pause, "Come and see!"


    I was a little surprised that she was so secretive and couldn''t help but walk over to the surveince


    video, which showed all five of us shopping for something earlier.


    Jannings, because she wanted to try out the style of the bag, handed the bag that was originally in her


    hand to Cherry.


    Several women were shopping together, and naturally, their attention was on the merchandise.


    Cherry took the bag, carried a few of us took all the documents out of my bag and threw them directly


    into the trash.


    Then followed us out of the store as if nothing had happened.


    "Holy shit!" Jannings could not hold his temper, "What is she doing? Is she going to let you go back


    without these papers?"


    I pursed my lips, looked at a few of the clerks and apologized, said thank you again, and then collected


    my papers and left the store.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, Jannings couldn''t hide anything in her heart and pulled me in, "Don''t


    be silent, you have to express some thoughts, right?"


    I looked at her and smiled, "Even if it''s a dyed flight, let''s hurry up a little, boarding is just a few


    minutes."


    She was speechless, "No, I mean about Cherry, she''s obviously a bad person, you''re just going to let it


    go without mentioning anything?"


    Go through security, find the gate, good thing we''re still going through the aisle.


    When they saw us, Jenny and Fanny both rushed over and asked, "What about it, did you find it?"


    "Can she get through the security gate without finding it? Can shee here?" Jannings opened his


    mouth, heart gambling, a pair of good-looking already deadly re at Cherry.


    I faintly looked at Jenny and Fanny, "found, how long was the ne dyed?"


    "About half an hour, but just now came the radio, said it is ready to take off, we are ready to board."


    I nodded, smiled, and didn''t say much.


    Jannings, a man who can''t hide his words, walks up to Cherry and says grimly, "Are you quite lost


    when you see use in?"


    Cherry didn''t look too good, her voice stuttered a bit, "What are you ...... you talking nonsense about?"


    "Huh!" Jannings looked at her sarcastically, "People like you are really disgusting, selfish and narrow-


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    minded."


    "Jannings, you have something to say things, if you do not like me, please close your eyes, do not


    have nothing to find things." Cherry plucked up her voice, and for a moment drew all eyes around.


    "You think I like to look at you, look at you I feel dirty eyes, I have nothing to find things, I said just now


    how you bite to let ra go to find it by themselves, it turns out that it is you messing up, you do not


    want her to go back, ungrateful, thanks to you still chanting Buddha every day to eat fast, do not you


    feel disgusted with yourself?"


    Jannings this mouth is also enough poisonous, a paragraph said Cherry face red, want to retort than


    Jenny they answer and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "No, it''s almost time to board the ne, get on!" I opened my mouth, interrupting their words.


    On the ne all the way no words, Jannings suffocated heart, the original position is Cherry sitting in a


    row, the heart has gas midway called the stewardess, said it is dead or alive to change seats.


    Cherry is also anxious, pointing at her and cursing, "Jannings, you do not stomp on the face, give you a


    face."


    "Face?" Jannings was also angry, "Do you have a face? If I were you, I''d be embarrassed to sit here


    now, I''ve done something wrong, and you''re not letting anyone talk about it, do you have a face?"


    "No noise is allowed on the ne, please keep quiet." The flight attendant came forward and opened


    his mouth, and his tone was a bit heavy.


    The two women easily quieted down, Jannings changed positions and sat in their seats still angry.


    Jenny was a little surprised, "What''s wrong with you? So much anger?"


    "Meet shameless people, do you think I''m angry?" Jannings this nature, nothing can be assured.


    "What''s the matter, what did Cherry do?"


    "You can ask yourself!" Jannings opened his mouth and closed his eyes in exasperation, his anger still


    intact.


    A dozen hourster, the nended in City A. After getting off the ne, Jannings pulled me,


    somewhat reluctantly said, "When are you going to go back to City P. Let''s get together in the next few


    days?"

 Chapter 497: Meeting After Returning to China7

    Chapter 497: Meeting After Returning to China7


    Back to City P!


    I was a bit frozen for a while, I haven''t decided to go back to City P. I thought that as long as Dennis


    came back safely, I didn''t think about going back to City P. Even if I went to City P, I would just look at it


    and then I woulde back to City A again.


    But now I haven''t made a decision yet, so I didn''t talk to Jannings, and after thinking about it, I said, "I


    should still be over here in the next few days, it''s okay, we''ll get together when we have time."


    She was in a much better mood and looked at me and said, "I don''t suppose you''re just going to let it


    go when Cherry loses her papers?"


    I froze a bit andughed, "I owe her, anyway, now there is no loss, and not much contact in the future,


    this will be over."


    "What do you mean you owe her?" Jannings said with some emotion, "You brought her back from Zuy,


    found someone to operate on her, and gave her good food and drink, and gave her thousands of airline


    tickets, so how do you owe her? You really think she''s alive because of Buddha''s blessing!"


    Iughed, "It''s not that exaggerated, it''s all because Edward helped."


    After a pause, she looked up at me and frowned, "You''re not taking it upon yourself to me her, are


    you?"


    I froze for a moment and said, "It started because of me, I''m responsible."


    "Shit!" She ran a little, "If those people wanted to insult someone, he would have even if you hadn''t


    messed with him, it wasn''t your fault at all."


    "Finally, we''re in my homnd." Jenny and Fanny followed us, hugged us and said, "My parents will


    pick me upter, I have to go home first to have a good meal, take a good shower and sleep, and when


    I''ve gotten my energy up, I''lle out again to find you guys waves, okay?"


    Fanny gave her a look andughed, "Go ahead, I have to go back and get refreshed too!"


    Saying goodbye to them, Jannings said the same thing, to go home and get in the spirit.


    Leaving Cherry and me behind, she looked at me and narrowed her eyes. "What? nning to


    retaliate?"


    I raised my eyebrows, "Revenge for what?"


    "You know what it is!"


    I smiled lightly, "For losing all my papers? Or revenge on you for not knowing what''s good for you?"


    "You ......!"


    I snatched her words, slightly open, "store monitoring we have watched, did not say it, is to give you


    some face,ter good to see people, since you are full of Buddhist scripturespassion, then learn to


    learn the Buddha universal people, do not always do some underhanded small action, very fallen."


    There is a difference between people and people.


    After leaving the airport, everyone went home individually. Edward looked at me and raised his


    eyebrows, "Where do you n to stay?"


    I looked at him, a little embarrassed, before going to Zuy, almost all my things were lost, including my


    wallet ID phone, all gone.


    When I came to City A, everything I brought with me was gone, so it was a little hard to survive in the


    city at this point.


    "Mr. White, is there a shortage of people in yourpany?" You have to work first to have money to


    live!


    He looked at me and smiled, "Yes, I am short of an assistant to the president, food and amodation


    are all included, but to be on call twenty hours a day."


    I froze for a moment, "How much is the monthly sry?"


    "Five thousand!"


    I ......


    Five thousand with food and lodging included is still a normal sry in a city like City A.


    After thinking about it, I nodded my head, "Mr. White, can I start today?"


    I''m not familiar with this ce, I have no ce to go.


    He nodded, led me to a ck Maybach, and the car drove directly to City A''s beach house.


    There is always anding ce, back to this familiarnd, a time like the heart found a ce to belong.


    People can''t sail far away, as the old people say, the leaves return to their roots, no matter how far they


    go, they eventually have to return to thend they belong to.


    City A is not my hometown, but it is better than Western Ascana and Zuy.


    I slept better than ever this night, and I had no dreams.


    The next day.


    I woke up to a knock on the door and looked at the man standing outside in his gray pajamas, and I


    was a little stuck before I said, "Mr. White, good morning!"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at the watch on his wrist, "Work starts today, you will live here from


    now on, there is no babysitter at home for the time being, so you need to take over breakfast, work at


    nine o''clock, now seven o''clock, in can guarantee not to bete when arriving at the office, you have to


    go downstairs to make breakfast now."


    I was a little confused, but it was just a moment, so I went back to my room and changed my clothes,


    washed up briefly and then went downstairs into the kitchen.


    The good thing is that there is food in the refrigerator, a breakfast is not difficult.


    After eating breakfast, I was in a bit of a bind, and when I saw him with his car keys ready to go out, I


    gathered the courage to say, "Mr. White, can you give me a ride?"


    He nodded his head and didn''t say much.


    When I got into the car, I shamelessly said, "Mr. White, can I get a month''s sry in advance?"


    There is no way, I lost everything, bank cards need to be reced, even the cell phone is not, the first


    priority, naturally, is to buy a cell phone.


    When I saw him looking at me, I exined, "My things were taken away by those policewomen when I


    was in China, now I have nothing, I want to buy a phone first."


    He nodded, but did not say anything, just took me a white box from a side bag and handed it to me,


    "Consider it your sry this month, new, I do not like this style."


    I took it, opened it, and was a little surprised.


    It was a new phone, and the price felt like it was over five thousand.


    Two months off the phone, I was on the verge of feeling like an alien, and after excitedly opening the


    phone, I found that the phone card seemed to be the one to do.


    the White family''s industry in City A, or oil and jadeite, as the import and export city connecting


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Southeast Asia, no doubt, oil and jadeite gold mine.


    So the White family''spany, in the busy area of City A downtown, Double Triangle.


    The White family is not the onlypany in the two buildings, there are two otherpanies, one is a


    technology and informationpany, and one is an energypany.


    The hundreds of floors of the building, threepanies exclusive office building, luxury is a must.


    Although I was Edward''s secretary, I was not too familiar with anything for the time being, so after going


    through the process roughly in the morning, I took advantage of the break to do the cell phone card at


    noon.


    With a phone, the first thing to do is to call the police.


    I didn''t know whether the so-called policewomen were pretending to be real or not, but they were


    clearly breaking thew by convicting people privately and sending them out of the country.


    I then logged into my mobile Facebook, and it was good that Facebook was bound to my bank card, so


    I was able to live after all.


    After I left City P, I never replied to anyone''s messages in City P, nor did I send any of my friends.


    The red dots that kept popping up were all messages sent to me by people over at City P over the past


    two months.

 Chapter 498: The Meeting After Returning to China8

    Chapter 498: The Meeting After Returning to China8


    The most frequent message is from Dennis, click on it to see, mostly pictures of him and riana, not


    too many words, just daily greetings, have you eaten? What are you doing?


    I looked carefully and flipped to thest one, which he had recently sent, so it seemed that he had


    nothing serious.


    I thought about it, I still returned.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry!" I didn''t know what else I could say except that one sentence.


    Then I sent messages to both Folly and Karina, reporting that they were safe.


    The police did not take long toe, after all, I called the police and need to take evidence.


    Anda side Andy was surprised that I woulde back, and even more surprised that I would bring the


    police to find him.


    The moment he saw me, he dropped all the documents in his hands, looked at me, his face is unable


    to hide the surprise, "ra, you ......"


    I smiled lightly, "Thanks to your blessing, I am still alive!"


    The police came forward and took him away after something happened to the documents, as for the


    gang of female police, the police went over when there was no one left.


    It seems to have been withdrawn in advance.


    When Dennis called, I wasing out of the police station.


    I''m too familiar with his phone number, even without a note, just a nce at the numbers, they all know


    it''s him.


    It was a difficult choice to answer or not to answer.


    I looked at it half a dozen times before I clicked on it.


    There are no too many words, his voice is low and introspective, as familiar as ever.


    "Where is it?"


    I had a moment to wander, looking up at City A August day, suddenly found that time seemed to have


    suddenly passed a long time.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Domestic!" Zuy encounter, no just words, think, he is worried.


    On the other end of the phone, there was a moment of silence, "I came to see you?"


    There was a questioning tone in these words, I pursed my lips and spoke, "No, I''m fine now, don''t


    worry."


    "I want to see you!" The man''s voice had a bit of a suppressed air in it, and you could feel his emotions


    through the phone line.


    I want to see you!


    It''s been a long time since I''ve heard such words, I smiled lightly, and my heart couldn''t help but feel a


    little warm.


    "Dennis, I''m fine, really!" I wanted to tell him that he could try to live his own life, but I knew that the


    words were bound to draw his wrath.


    "I''m not fine!" There was something low in his voice, with a few urgent uncontroble emotions, "ra,


    no matter who you are, there are limits to banishment, you want to walk alone, I let go and willingly stay


    where I am and wait for you, but you can''t stay in banishment like this, I''m not willing to face the


    loneliness of thete night alone, and I''m not willing to rely on memories to live on, I want to see you. I


    want to see you, right now."


    I was lost in thought for a moment, this is the first time I heard Dennis'' feelings so frankly, without a


    trace of reservation, with eager words.


    If he were in front of me at this moment, I think I would have hugged him tightly and told him that I


    missed him too, especially and especially.


    "Dennis, you''ve taken good care of riana, thank you." I changed the subject, afraid I wouldn''t be


    able to control myself and tilt all my missing to him, afraid that my presence would make his life start to


    get messy again.


    The life he should have had should have been a beautiful wife and children, I did not have the ability to


    give him a beautiful marriage, could not give him children, leaving was the best choice.


    There was a gruff voice on the other end of the line, "ra, is this punishment? If it is, tell me what I


    need to do for you toe back?"


    I froze, suddenly not worth what to say, a moment of silence, the heart has a fear to continue to talk,


    opened the mouth, "Dennis, I have something, hang up first."


    When I hung up the phone, I couldn''t help but have a sour nose, since when did I be a coward,


    turned into a cowardly ghost who even dislikes himself.


    Ridiculous!


    Back at the office, Edward looked at me, a little angry, "ra, I need an exnation from you?"


    Originally, there was an hour break at noon, but I went for two hours because of the police matter, and


    rushed to the office,te was inevitable.


    Seeing his brow knitted tightly, his displeasure was written directly on his face.


    I told him exactly what happened and he remained angry, "I don''t care what you have going on, but you


    are not responsible for your work when you leave your post during working hours."


    I apologized repeatedly, knowing that he was angry, and chose to remain silent.


    After listening to him count his words, and seeing that I didn''t seem to be speaking up either, he did


    stop and looked at me and said, "Go get Linda to take over the job, and count yourself absent from


    work today."


    I froze for a moment, a little dumbfounded, just one hour even if absent from work, the capitalist


    ruthless ah!


    But after all, they are the boss, I really made a mistake, and there is nothing to argue.


    After handing over the work with Linda, Jannings called, apparently thedy is full of sleep.


    "ra, do you have a date tonight? Come out for dinner."


    I thought for a moment and said, a little frustrated, "I''d actually like to go, but I''m supposed to have


    something tonight."


    Edward wanted me to be on call twenty-four hours a day, and there was no telling what this man might


    suddenly call me to do.


    "Ah!" She said, "What can I do? I''ve asked Jenny and Fanny to go to Zero tonight to get high. What''s


    more important than being alive and happy when you''re back from the dead?"


    I smiled lightly, "Miss Baker, I''m not excusing myself, it''s true, I''m working for Edward''spany as his


    secretary, on call 24 hours a day, on call, you think I can walk away?"


    She gave a tsk and said, "You''re a secretary? Being on call twenty-four hours a day, are you even in


    charge of his food, drink, and shit?"


    "Come to think of it, I suppose so." After all, now it seems that I do all the breakfast and dinner, so I


    guess it''s not much worse.


    "Holy shit!" She was a little excited, "Why do I sound like, you guys are kind of like going for an idol


    drama plot ah, Mr. White is not looking at you, right?"


    I almost didn''t choke on my saliva, coughed a few times and said, "You''re overthinking it, I''m just simply


    short of money right now and working for him."


    "Tsk!" She got a little gossipy, "It''s not that I''m overthinking it, it''s that I feel like this route is so iconic


    that it''s a little forbidden to reverie."


    Speaking of which, she paused for a moment and said, "By the way, when are you going back to City P.


    You said you were short of money, or I''ll get you some from my side ......"


    Probably feeling wrong, she added, "No, you said you were married, didn''t you? Shouldn''t you be


    looking for your husband right now? Why are you in Mr. White''spany?"


    I didn''t know what to say for a while, so I avoided it and said, "So what, I''m a little busy right now, so I''ll


    hang up and make an appointment some other time."


    This rtionship is tooplicated, want to exin clearly for a while there is no way to exin.

 Chapter 499: Meeting After Returning to China9

    Chapter 499: Meeting After Returning to China9


    So, you can only escape.


    The first time I came to the White Family, there were not many things to do, and Edward himself had a


    very capable secretary Linda, so my work was rtively few and easy.


    "Miss Kennedy, you need to go through these documents, read the general content of the contract, and


    arrange Mr. White''s schedule for tomorrow." Linda exined my work, probably in a hurry, as she


    spoke and looked at her phone.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Linda, you need something?"


    She nodded, "I''m going to pick up my daughterter, I have to be ten minutes early, the road is prone to


    traffic jams."


    Looking at her, probably less than forty years old, I said, "You have a daughter, look so young, you do


    not say I thought you did not have it!"


    She looked at me and smiled, exined the work and said, "Miss Kennedy you are very good at


    talking, thank you! I have to go first."


    She carried her bag and hurried out the door, a strong woman in the mall, the mother of a daughter,


    such a role seems to be quite a lot.


    Before I could collect my things, I saw the man in the ck suit at the office door.


    "Mr. White, there is still something?" Subconsciously, I looked at the time, after work hours, it should


    not be thepany.


    He raised his eyebrows, "Jannings asked us to dinner, let''s get together!"


    I froze and paused, "She asked you out?" Jannings has too much guts, right?


    He nodded, "Let''s go!"


    He''s so short on words.


    When I got into the car, I remembered afterwards how Jannings had his phone number and said,


    "Since when did Jannings have your phone number?"


    He raised his eyebrows and started the car, "When you exchanged cell phone numbers at the airport,


    she asked for it."


    I ......


    High hand!


    stoplight intersection, I couldn''t help but think of Linda and couldn''t help but speak, "Mr. White, has


    Linda been with you for many years?"


    He looked at me sideways and his voice was light, "She used to follow my grandfather, she was good


    at her job, then he let here and follow me."


    I nodded my head, but it was clear.


    Seeing me nod, he raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, I''m just a little curious, usually big bosses'' secretaries are young and pretty, but Linda is older all


    have families, I didn''t quite understand at first, so I asked."


    He frowned slightly knitted, some sneer, "misceneous books read too much, the brain is not good,


    where in this world there are so many amazing dog blood drama, the workce secretary, look at the


    ability, not the skin, the boss in your heart so obscene?"


    I ......


    "Of course not!" I shook my head to deny.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He hmmed, old-fashioned, "Read more useful books."


    I


    So, this is me being despised?


    Zero entrance.


    Jannings is wearing a sexy ck skirt, makeup, and her extremely good figure is extraordinarily striking


    at the door.


    Getting out of the car, Edward threw the car keys to the parking boy.


    Jannings greeted me with a smile on her face and said, "Mr. White, I''m really surprised that you''re


    here, thank you so much for your face."


    This goods with a smile on his face, looking at me, "Miss Kennedy said not toe? Why are you


    here? Is this also a personal service?"


    I gave her a white look, because Edward was there, I could not chat with her, leaned on her and said,


    "You are dressed so grandly today is intended to hold 0 beautiful man back?"


    "You can see that?" She smiled brightly and said to me, "I''m ready to make a move on this Mr. White


    tonight, sister, you''re a married woman who wants to be a helper!"


    What can I say, I looked at her and nodded, "I wish you well."


    In fact, Edward is indeed an eligible bachelor in the hearts of many women, handsome and golden, or


    the son of a famous family, ordinary girls can hardly meet, this encounter, naturally can not be missed.


    Jannings chartered a private room, after dinner in the second floor entertainment, this look is to get


    high a night of the momentum.


    I saw Cherry in the private room, I froze for a moment, but did not dwell too much, sat down to say


    hello.


    "Cherry was called by Jenny and the girls, but not by me." Jannings leaned in my ear and spoke,


    skimming, "I should have told Jenny and the girls in advance, it''s annoying."


    Iughed and didn''t say much.


    I thought that a man like Edward, who has a cold bone in his body, would not like this kind of way.


    But he seemed to have no difort, instead he was very grounded to drink and chat with everyone,


    but I was a bit confused.


    Drinking wine, some heat, I got up to go to the bathroom.


    I heard footsteps behind me, I could not help but turn around and see Cherry following me, I could not


    help but freeze for a moment, but not quite warmly spoke, "To the bathroom?"


    She nodded her head, her face cold, "Yes!"


    I didn''t say much, went into the bathroom and washed my face, and when I came out of the bathroom,


    she seemed to have left.


    The corridor is carpeted, stepping on it is very soft andfortable, wandering for many days,


    suddenly experiencing the familiarity of everything around you, one''s heart will unconsciously be a little


    soft.


    "Ah!" A voice came from the front.


    It was Cherry.


    I was shocked, I took a few steps up to see, the corridor, Cherry seems to have broken his foot, his


    body leaning on a ck suit of men on the side.


    The person who is too familiar, just a nce will know it is him.


    The person who has missed for a long time, suddenly met, is not rushed, is not worth what should be


    said.


    "Mister, can you help me for a moment? I broke my foot." Cherry opened her mouth and already took


    the initiative to hold up Dennis''s arm.


    Dennis frowned, obviously a little disgusted, but the gentleman in his bones made him not directly push


    her away, but signaled Toby behind him to reach out to help.


    The two pulled apart, Dennis pursed his lips and turned back to prepare to go.


    The four eyes are facing each other, I do not know what to say, subconsciously is trying to avoid.


    I thought of this, I could not help but turn around and jog in the opposite direction.


    The sound of footsteps behind him followed, and the familiar scent that belonged to him fiercely


    embraced me from behind.


    Without waiting for me to make any reaction, he pulled me close to a vacant private room.


    In the darkness, without a word from the man, the eager and eroding kiss fell in a daze.


    The quiet air is the sound of each other''s rapid heartbeat.


    I can''t breathe, my whole body was pressed against the wall, almost all the air he had plundered, no


    longer will breathe.


    After a long time, he moved his lips away.


    I raised my hand and tried to push him away, but he held it down, the man''s voice was low and dark,


    "Where else do you want to push me? How far do you want to push me?"

 Chapter 500 Meeting After Returning to China 10

    Chapter 500 Meeting After Returning to China 10


    My heart throbbed for a moment, and I couldn''t say a word, allowing his kisses with a few punishing


    stars to fall on me.


    "I never knew what a poppy looked like before, I only heard people say it was beautiful, but never saw


    it, but I saw it when I was in Zuy and smelled the flower, indeed, like people say, once you get it, your


    heart will never forget it, Dennis, you and the poppy are very much alike."


    In the darkness, I spoke, not without some ambivalence.


    He stopped moving, still breathing a little sharply, and even though I couldn''t see his face in the


    darkness, I seemed to be able to guess the expression on his face.


    "Why did you go to Zuy?"


    When he asked this question, his hand was tightly wrapped around my waist, as if he was afraid that I


    would suddenly run away.


    I was thinking about how to answer, but in the end I didn''te up with a reasonable answer and said


    with a light smile, "I went there by ident."


    He seemed to frown, "Hiding from me?"


    I pursed my lips, did not open my mouth, maybe misunderstanding is also quite good.


    I thought that if you can''t give him a future, you might as well be ruthless and push away?


    The long pain is better than the short pain!


    He held my waist hand, seems to have loosened a few points, the voice is a little low, "with whom to


    go?"


    I can''t think of how toe back for a while, I can''t help but say, "You should ask me, and who came


    back."


    There was some ghostly coldness in the air, I think, he was angry.


    "ra, we shouldn''t be like this! You know very well in your heart that you can''t hide, and we''re not


    going to be separated, not for anything."


    I pursed my lips, broke his grip on my waist, some coldness in my voice, "Dennis, have you forgotten


    that in this world, there is a word, called no love? I am not happy with you, everything in the past is like


    a knife in my heart, so I can''t face you, because every time I see you, I think of the bloody child,


    because your mistakes, so I can''t be a mother again, Dennis, I beg you, let me go, can you?"


    In the darkness, his slender, tall body stumbled backwards violently, I could not see his face, I could


    only rely on the choked and suppressed atmosphere in the air to feel his desperation.


    Maybe, I thought, my words were enough, the words that would make him let go.


    "Is there no way out?" He opened his mouth, his nasal voice now carrying a thick echo.


    My nose was sore and my eyes hurt a little, "No!" After a pause to speak, "Dennis, we all let go, each to


    find their own belongings, each for their own souls to find a purend, can you?"


    I obviously feel the soreness of my body, the first time I know that the original people in a sad time, all


    the nerves are tugging at your pain.


    There was his miserableughter in the air, "ra, what does it mean to belong to your own


    belongings? You can turn around and walk away and just think it''s okay for others to be like you?"


    I pursed my lips, not willing to listen to him again, I was afraid, afraid that I could not control will rush up


    to hug him, tell him that I do not want to leave, I simply can not let go.


    I left the private room and found the ce where Jannings and the others were again.


    Several people looked at me in unison and wondered, "You''re constipated?"


    This is something that no one else can say except Jannings.


    I was speechless, gave her a nk look, sat back down and said, "I met a friend and had a few words!"


    She was a bit gossipy, "What friend? Male or female? Handsome?"


    I ......


    Cherry gaze fell on me, pursed his lips, some disdain.


    After a few bites, I had little appetite, and Jannings proposed to go to the second floor to sing.


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    The second floor is all entertainment space, the middle is arge billiard hall, surrounded by singing


    rooms, the purpose of this design is to take into ount that some people do not like to sing, cane


    out to y billiards, more humane.


    I am a pentatonic person, neither singing, nor dancing, shouting will not.


    This point, Cherry is quite simr to me, she does not seem to, of course, may not like.


    After all, people who eat and recite Buddhism, are almost not like such a noisy bad environment.


    After sitting in the box for a while, some boring, I found an excuse to leave.


    In fact, it was mainly Jannings, she kept asking me to leave for a while, so that she and Edward could


    sit together and talk back.


    Edward is a cool person, I have some doubts that he cane tonight, it is estimated that what


    stimtion, otherwise ording to the usual, should be long gone.


    But he still sat quietly listening to a few women roar.


    Out of the private room, outside the billiard area is basically a group of men gathered together to y


    billiards, asionally mixed with a few girls.


    Pool this kind of sport, like the estimate is not a few.


    There is nothing to do, I found a side of the rest area to sit down, some do nothing pestle chin daze.


    Suddenly sitting next to a person, I hindsight looked over, is Cherry.


    A night down, I basically did not talk to her, see her suddenly sitting next to me, I slightly froze, a little


    surprised to look at him, a little unclear.


    "That man just now, you know?" She opened her mouth and sat next to me with a somewhat cold face.


    I looked at her sideways and saw that she wasn''t looking at me at all, just at a few people ying ball


    at a table in front of me.


    Men?


    Reacting to the fact that she was talking about Dennis, I pursed my lips and said after a moment of


    silence, "What''s wrong?"


    She yed with her hands and said, "There are many things between people that need to be let go,


    and I can let go of what happened at Zuy, but you also need to remember that you owe me."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I froze for a moment, not opening my mouth.


    After a pause, she continued, "Since we are back home, also intend to make friends, it is inevitable that


    in the future will still have to continue to get along together, if we continue to get along with each other


    so ignored, inevitably awkward, Buddha said some people go around and around or will meet, can not


    hide, this is called fate, since this is the case, then we can get along well. "


    I kind of froze, and then raised my eyes to look at her, did not speak.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, she thought it was because I didn''t agree with her, and was a little


    upset, "You don''t have to look like that, if you want to be so stiff, I don''t care."


    After a moment of silence, I sighed slightly and spoke, "Cherry, sometimes it''s not a good thing to think


    too much, I don''t see you as an enemy, and I don''t think about you as an enemy."


    "Then it''s a friend!" She opened her mouth, reached towards me, and spoke, "Give me your phone!"


    I handed her the phone in my pocket and saw her pounding it for a while, then spoke, "My phone


    numbers Facebook have been added, contact moreter."

 Chapter 501: Meeting after returning to China11

    Chapter 501: Meeting after returning to China11


    To be honest, I was a bit baffled when she took the initiative to show her affection, I had no reason to


    say anything more.


    Nodded and put the phone away.


    Vaguely aware of a warm gaze, I subconsciously raised my eyes to look at, to meet the man''s dark,


    bright ck eyes.


    Dennis!


    Is it a coincidence?


    It seems not, both in a restaurant, only a few meters away from each other, can meet, is normal.


    Dennis seems to being to talk business, he is followed by several middle-aged men, several men


    are talking to him.


    Seeing him suddenly stop, can not help but also all silent, look over.


    It is inevitable that being looked at by a group of people who seem to be in an uplicated position


    will lead to difort.


    I couldn''t help but purse my lips, and Dennis''s gaze was misced, faintly looked away, pretending not


    to know.


    Cherry on the side was obviously more emotional than just now, pulling me, "You really know each


    other?"


    "Not familiar!" I opened my mouth, thinking in my heart that it should bete and I could go back.


    "Since you know each other, go say hello, it doesn''t matter if you''re familiar or not!" Cherry pulled me,


    almost as if she was tugging a bit.


    I was notfortable with it and wanted to push her away, but she was stronger than me, I wanted to


    push her away, it was a little difficult, and I noticed that she was about to pull me up.


    I can''t help but feel anxious, with full force to push her away, she didn''t stand still for a while, inertia sat


    on the ground, the atmosphere has a moment of embarrassment.


    She looked at me, a little confused, puzzled plus a little angry, "ra, what are you doing?"


    I froze for a moment, looked at her and apologized a little, "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    At that moment, somehow, Dennis and a group of people hade towards my direction.


    Probably because they were in Dennis'' way, Dennis nced at Toby, who picked up Cherry on the


    ground.


    Out of gentlemanly manners, he opened his mouth and asked, "Miss, are you okay?"


    Cherry''s originally somewhat sulking face changed at once and hurriedly struck up a conversation with


    Toby, even her voice became a few degrees softer.


    Then looked at Dennis and said, "Thank you, I was just talking to ra about you guys, and she said


    you were acquaintances!"


    I couldn''t help but frown, when did I say that?


    Dennis cast his eyes on me, his dark eyes glowing slightly, his voice low and introspective, "Have you


    eaten?"


    Very usual greeting, I nodded my head, see the people who follow him, eyes are looking at me, can not


    help but some ufortable.


    The middle-aged man following Dennis, a little blessed, seemed to cater to Dennis, but smiled and


    said, "Dennis this is to meet an acquaintance, beautiful what is your name? Singing together?"


    This, I guess, is to take me as Dennis''s some ambiguous girl.


    I smiled lightly and shook my head, "No, I have things to do, have fun everyone."


    I got up to leave, but was pulled back by Cherry, who looked at me and said, "It''s fate to meet someone


    you know, and Director has asked for it, so if we refute your face, how insensitive we must be!"


    Director Warner?


    I couldn''t help but frown.


    I took a nce at the blessed man and thought that Dennis shoulde to City A to discuss business.


    The Director listened to Cherry''s words, could not help but have a few smiles on his face, the meaning


    of the smile, it is obvious that the girl knows what to do.


    Dennis looked at me, deep gaze, did not open his mouth, but only a slight frown, apparently the words


    of the Director just can not see.


    We have known each other for many years, I know him too well, do not wait for him to speak, I side


    directly follow Cherry''s words, look to that Director said, "So it is Director, all because I have not seen


    the world, your words are an honor to us."


    The Director smiled extraordinarily openly, and when people are pleased, they do not do anything at all.


    He reached towards me, ready to pull me into the private room, I subconsciously want to avoid, but the


    body is Cherry blocked, there is no ce to avoid for a while.


    The heart can''t help but be a little disgusted, anyone who is not willing to let a greasy and disgusting


    middle-aged man touch.


    A cold sweat a time, the heart can not help but some disgusted feelings, want to open the mouth to


    push people away.


    But before you have time to do any action, your arm will be a force yanked tightly, pulled close to the


    embrace.


    The man said in a low, stern voice, "Let''s go!"


    The people around us all froze for a moment, and the Director''s hand, which had reached out to pull


    me, froze in mid-air.


    Hearing Dennis'' words, he withdrew his hand slightly andughed awkwardly, "Hahaha, let''s make our


    Dennis wait, let''s go!"


    I was held in the arms of Dennis, almost half of my body is clinging to him, outsiders look more than


    ambiguous.


    My arm was pinched by Cherry, I raised my hand and rubbed it, the man''s low voice approached,


    "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head and spoke indifferently, "Nothing!"


    Cherry followed Toby''s side and looked at Dennis and me with an eerie gaze.


    The same woman, if at first I did not know why she suddenly close to me, but now is to know.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Dennis such a nobleman, not to mention ordinary women will sink when they meet, is the heavenly girl,


    only a few can be whole body back.


    What''s more, in Cherry''s thinking, even if she looks strong and ordinary, but she still feels that she is


    the top excellent, she belongs to the typical narcissistic personality.


    Probably, in her consciousness, perhaps only a man like Dennis can be worthy of her.


    To the box, a few people ordered wine, began to sing, a few middle-aged men in line with the principle


    of out to have fun.


    The manager asked a few girls to apany the drinking and singing together.


    Toby is a married man, has always been clean, naturally did not point, Dennis pulled me to sit next to,


    also did not point.


    The other four or five men all ordered, so that a group of beautiful young girls are apanied by


    wine, and singing.


    The atmosphere can not help but look a little extravagant and dirty, Cherry can not help but chatter


    began to read the scriptures.


    Toby is a quiet person, so he found an excuse and went out.


    Although Director is horny, but also know that they came here to talk about business.


    Halfway through the game, he asked the young girl next to him toe and persuade Dennis to drink,


    moved over to Cherry, and said something unknown.


    Cherry came up to me and pulled me and said she wanted to sing with me.


    I''m not stupid, this Director originally came to talk about things, at this time to get a young girl to


    Dennis, just intend to let Dennis drink more, so as to talk about things.


    I can''t sing, but being pulled by Cherry, I couldn''t help but feel a little bored.


    So I got up and said, "It''s gettingte, we should go find Jannings and the others."


    Cherry froze for a moment and said with a smile on her face, "There''s no rush, we''ll y here for a


    while and go overter!"


    She pushed a ss of wine to me and said, "ra, let''s have a drink together, let''s clear the air."


    I frowned, I always felt that she was too purposeful, whether as friends or colleagues, is not the best


    choice.

 Chapter 502 Meeting After Returning to China12

    Chapter 502 Meeting After Returning to China12


    But the wine ss has been shoved into my hand, and she is too enthusiastic, I refused and pushed


    away, both seem a bit indifferent.


    I couldn''t help but take it and tilted my head ready to drink it.


    But a hand reached over, the ss was taken away, I turned around and saw that Dennis had already


    put the wine in the ss down his belly.


    Frozen for a moment, Cherry''s voice came to my ears, somewhat charming, "Dennis this is ......


    intended to heroic rescue?"


    Said, she smiled a little diforting, how to say it, beautiful women who smile, even if they are not


    beautiful, but it does not look hideous, but the ordinary appearance, even some do not enter the


    person''s unintentional smile is a little hideous.


    "Dennis, ra and I are good friends, and she has known for so long, have not heard her say that she


    knows a handsome man like you, or we have a drink, also counted as acquaintance,ter cane


    out together to eat and drink ah!" This is exactly the usual way of socializing.


    Dennis looked at me with his eyes darkened, I did not know what he was thinking, but he took a ss


    of wine and drank it, "Since you are ra''s friend, you have to take care of her in the future."


    Hearing this, Cherry slightly froze, seems to be the first time Dennis and her positivemunication, a


    time then said, "Dennis put a hundred heart, ra and I are friends who have experienced life and


    death together, I will definitely take care of more."


    Dennis listened to this, slightly stunned, gaze to look at me, doubts open, "experienced life and death?"


    I pursed my lips, is not willing to say more.


    But Cherry seems to think that Dennis is very interested in these things, it is more and more interested,


    "Yes, we were taken to Zuy together before, a lot of things happened, almost lost their lives, but in the


    survival of the dead are back, how we are also considered a friend of life and death."


    Dennis''s gaze was too deep, he nced at Toby who just came in afterwards, not knowing what it


    meant.


    But see Toby sat next to Cherry, and her whispered chat, the two did not a moment to add each other


    Facebook, left a phone number.


    I pursed my lips, Toby does not hate to be disturbed?


    Dennis reached out and wrapped his arms around me without hiding anything, lowering his voice and


    saying, "You didn''t want to tell me because you were afraid I would worry?"


    I pursed my lips and spoke lightly, "No!"


    The low chuckle came from his ears, his voice carried a very certain tone, "I do not know freedom, so I


    will not let you free, since you do not want to walk towards me, then I walk towards you."


    These words made me some warmth cross my heart for a while, I pursed my lips, lowered my eyes,


    and in order to hide my emotions, I couldn''t help but raise my hand and take a ss of wine from the


    table and drink it.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get the job done.


    His hand around me tightened in strength, his voice a little hoarse, "ra, does it have to be like this?"


    I pursed my lips, but unconsciously drank a few more sses down.


    Cherry on the side seemed to be interested in talking to Dennis and came closer a few times, but was


    blocked by Toby.


    Inevitably some annoyance, get up and look at me, "ra, we should go back, Jannings they should


    be anxiouster."


    I nodded, wanting to go for a long time already, got up and was ready to go.


    But was Dennis pressed the shoulder, he looked to Toby spoke, "send Miss Duan back!"


    Cherry did not look too good for a while, looked at Dennis and said, "Dennis, I brought ra out, I have


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    to take her back."


    "No, I''ll send her backter!"


    "This is not appropriate, right? She is already married, if she goes back toote, her husband will not


    feel at ease, Dennis you better not make it difficult for me?"


    Once these words came out, several people who were not paying attention looked at me.


    The eyes are different, it is very new.


    Dennis was smiling lightly, his eyes fell on me and said, "quite good, keep it up in the future."


    I ......


    Cherry saw that he did not react, but instead smiled at me, and could not help but say, "Dennis this is to


    know that ra is married?"


    "Well!" The man nodded, his voice was low and strong, "Miss Duan go first!"


    The words came out with more or less ambiguity, and Cherryughed more and more unkindly.


    "Dennis turns out to like young women!" She said it not too heavily, seemingly jokingly.


    Then looked at me and said, "ra, we''d better go, we sisters a, ifter let Jannings they know you


    and Dennis together, Mr. White know, also not good, you say it!"


    I listened to this, how can I feel unpleasant, can not help but look up at her, frowned, "you never speak


    over the brain?"


    "You ......" She was a little angry, but I guess she didn''t get mad because of the situation.


    I was also going to leave, raised my hand to break Dennis''s hand around my waist, I spoke, "It''s getting


    Dennis did not let go of his hand, but held it a little tighter, his eyebrows frowned slightly, "Mr. White?"


    It is always a nightclub, just now Cherry and said so much, at this time everyone looked at me, different


    eyes.


    My heart is more or less ufortable, he knows, but others do not know, at this time I am afraid that I


    look at others, but like a married woman who is still around to hook up with people, how disgusting ah!


    The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of the most popr and most


    popr of the best.


    The voice is probably a little loud, originally just a nce from time to time other people, at this time all


    eyes on us.


    I also ignored his hand tugging me, almost with all the strength towards the stand up, nothing more


    than a fall.


    But he seemed to know what I was going to do and stood up along with me.


    Looking at the others, he said, "Everyone, thanks for your hospitality today, it''s gettingte, I''ll leave


    first."


    Things have not yet been discussed, Director is a little anxious, quickly get up and walk to him in front


    of, block him, smiling ttering, "Dennis, you see this just sat down, the wine has not yet drunk all the


    fun, sit down and y a little longer ah!


    Dennis this person has a problem, he obviously does not want to cooperate with, but he just do not say,


    wait until the end of the game to tell you, he will choose who.


    At this time he looked at Director, but also smiled mildly, "wine can drink another day, but to go to bed


    early, you are all older people, have to rest more, the body is good."


    The words a, that Director gaze fell on me, looking extra ambiguous smile, "Dennis said much, have to


    sleep, good for the body!"


    After saying that, also continued, "Dennis, where do you live, or I send a driver to send you back?"


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, "No need, you guys drink!"


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.

 Chapter 503 Try to love each other in a different way 1

    Chapter 503 Try to love each other in a different way 1


    I would like to go back with her, but Dennis hugged me tightly, I simply could not break free.


    I can''t help but feel a little angry in my heart and raise my hand to pinch Dennis'' waist, but this man


    doesn''t seem to feel the same, but is shallowly smiling down towards me.


    Arriving at the billiard room, Dennis looked back at Toby and said, "Send Miss Duan back."


    Toby nodded his head, always a man of few words.


    Cherry saw him dragging me out of the room and got a little anxious, blocking the front and looking at


    him, "Dennis, ra and I came out together, it''s not appropriate for you to take her away, right?"


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, "I''m going home with my wife, what''s inappropriate?"


    She froze violently, a little surprised for a moment, "Your wife?"


    Dennis raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything.


    It was Toby, on the contrary, who stepped forward and said, "Where does Miss Duan''s family live? I''ll


    take you back!"


    Dennis has little patience, pulling me towards the outside.


    If I were to go with Dennis at this point, I''m afraid that the future is the entanglement.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but look at Cherry and say, "I just know him, not his wife."


    A time Dennis frowned, wrapped his arms around my hand tightened a few points, his gaze fell on me,


    dark and deep, "just know?"


    I nodded, probably because of the wine, I always felt a little dizzy in the head.


    Cherry listened to this, but was relieved to look at Dennis, "Dennis, the melon that is twisted is not


    sweet, not to mention you do not know ra, this lonely man and woman out together at night is not


    quite appropriate, I suggest you wait to know her before making a decision is not toote."


    I listened to this, always feel a little wrong, she is helping me or in front of Dennis about my problems?


    For a while it was a little hard to tell, but at this time it is also true that I can not drink Dennis away.


    So thinking, I increased the force in my hands, trying to break Dennis''s hand, but did not want to be his


    arms tighter.


    A time to heart came to anger, raised his eyes to re at him, "Dennis, you ......"


    "You think I will let go?" This man is simply ying the bully.


    I got a little angry and said angrily, "I''ll sue you for trafficking in women!"


    "Bringing home a stray wife is considered trafficking?"


    I was dumbfounded for a while, my brain was a little dizzy, thinking it was the effect of that alcohol,


    some days had not drank wine, at this time a drink, more or less will be a little unbearable.


    People were pulled by him to go outside, Cherry to catch up, was Toby stopped.


    I am inert and strong, at this time he was half hugging and half hugging, I could not help but think that I


    should go with him.


    The brain can not help but let a lot of empty, was he took the car, I feel more and more some


    difort.


    Leaning in the car with eyes closed and not open, dazed and confused, they also fell asleep.


    The phone rang, I could not help but frown, reached out to touch, Dennis''s voice came to my ear, "She


    is drunk, sleeping."


    When I opened my eyes, I saw him holding the steering wheel with one hand and answering the phone


    with the other hand, looking at the road ahead.


    I couldn''t help but frown at how this person could just take someone else''s phone call, only to see him


    hmmm, and then hang up the phone.


    Put the phone next to me, seems to notice that I am awake, he slightly froze, but calmly said, "difficult?"


    I shook my head, just a little fuzzy, my body a little soft, but still conscious.


    "Where are you taking me?" Looking around at the shing scenery, still in City A. He didn''t seem to


    have purchased a house in City A. He was supposed to be going to a hotel.


    He raised an eyebrow, "Not feeling well so I leaned for a while with my eyes closed."


    I pursed my lips, my mind couldn''t help but remember when I first married him, thinking of myself at


    that time, obsessive and stupid, doing a lot of ridiculous things, and couldn''t help butugh.


    He frowned and looked at me, "What are youughing at?"


    "The year I graduated from college, I originally nned to take my grandmother back to HL Area, in


    fact, I did not think I had any ambitious ns for my life, I just thought I would go back to HL Area and


    stay in the yard with my grandmother, nt flowers and nts, and find a nine-to-five job in the town.


    I didn''t think Grandma would beg Freddy to marry me to you, and this marriage, this life seems to be


    tied up with you. Group, even if it''s a waiter, it doesn''t matter, I think I can work hard, as long as I work


    hard enough, I can climb to a position that matches yours."


    "Just into thepany that will, because of the low position, was pulled by the supervisor to


    apany the wine, said to contribute to thepany, at that time obviously do not want to go, but


    think, if I always turn these things down, want to climb to your side, that how long, at that time will not


    drink, but also deadly in order to brush the sense of existence, and constantly go to those obviously do


    not know the bosses to drink, a cup after a cup to Drink down."


    The hand was held by him, I drew back, light smile, "In fact, at that time I did not feel bitter, now think


    about it also do not feel bitter, but feel that the experience is really good, at least my youth also have


    desperate efforts, in fact, no regrets at all, if that time, I take advantage of grandfather''s tolerance, stay


    in thd George family as a pampered young grandmother I''m afraid, I will never know, step by step to


    the director of the kind of feeling is like, also can not experience that feeling of superiority."


    When you think about it, I seem to have regressed more and more over the years, and it''s those years


    of fighting for my job that I''m extra like myself.


    Looking out of the car window, the inner frustration arises, in fact, I do not understand why I know that


    Dennis can not let go of me still insist on leaving.


    Now I suddenly figured out that when I saw She, I was admiring and admiring her shadow, like the


    one that used to work for love and desperation.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    And the one who was carefully protected by Dennis, like Olivia, she was too well protected by Dennis,


    like a job living in a castle, gradually, their world is only Dennis alone.


    I was afraid of bing the same end as her, so I took the liberty of leaving City P anding to City


    A. I wanted to get back the once desperate self, even if it wasn''t still there, but I could still live by myself


    as I wanted.


    But things are unpredictable, I never thought I would be taken to Zuy, would almost die, would be lucky


    to be saved.


    Maybe it''s not toote, and I can walk on my own without being the canary Dennis keeps in the vi or


    relying on his wings.

 Chapter 504 Try to love each other in a different way 2

    Chapter 504 Try to love each other in a different way 2


    Keep trying to live the way you want to.


    The car pulled up in front of the hotel, Dennis got out, walked over to me and opened the door, directly


    hugged me and got out of the car.


    The action was so fluid that I didn''t have time to react before I was taken into the hotel.


    "Dennis, what are you doing?" I opened my mouth and tried to push her away, but the wind was


    blowing all the way, the alcohol was on my head, and I was so dizzy that I didn''t have much strength.


    He wrapped his arms around me and went straight into the elevator, and before the doors could close,


    he violently pinned me to the elevator, imprisoning me, hands cupping my face gaze had desire


    overturned, "Don''t hide from me, let alone reject me!"


    I froze, not yet reacted, how he suddenly like this, raised his hand to push him away, but at this time he


    has blocked me, pressed me on the elevator, not the slightest bit of restraint.


    Thankfully, there was no one in the elevator, otherwise it would have been much more embarrassing.


    Being robbed of all the oxygen by him, I was a little short of oxygen and my whole body went soft in his


    arms.


    He picked me up in his arms, and when the elevator door opened, he carried me directly into the room.


    The light at the entrance was turned on, and he squeezed me between the wall and his body, his deep


    gaze falling on me, "I won''t let you go again."


    It was as if he was saying it to himself as it was to me.


    I opened my mouth, my breath a little breathless, "Dennis, I ......"


    "Don''t say anything, I don''t want to hear anything!" His long, slender fingertips pressed against my


    mouth.


    I pursed my lips and frowned at him, "Dennis, you''re ying a rascal!"


    He didn''t talk to me, he picked me up and ran straight to the two-meter bed.


    Pressed into the bed by him, I turned my head sideways and avoided it.


    He reached out, cupping my head with both hands, his eyes locked on me, frowning, "Where do you


    want to hide?"


    I pursed my lips, couldn''t avoid it, couldn''t help but stare directly at him, "So what? What do you mean?


    You''re going to be free after you''re done sleeping around? Or what?"


    He stiffened his voice, his gaze fixed on me, "Each free?"


    I raised my eyebrows and said, somewhat deliberately, "Or what? I''ve already said that I don''t love you


    anymore, and now you''re forcing me here, isn''t that what you want? Isn''t that what those corpse


    pickers at the entrance of the nightclub do?"


    "Heh!" He sneered, holding my hand a little tighter, "You know quite a lot, huh?"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t look at him, "It''s just what I''ve heard!"


    Probably because he was so angry with me, he took a breath, got up, and went straight into the


    bathroom without saying anything.


    He was like this, so I was a little baffled, and for a while I didn''t know what to do.


    Sitting on the bed some lost in thought, suddenly some tired, is the heart tired, all the way, I seem to be


    running away.


    Like a headless fly generally bumping around, and finally even they do not know what they want.


    Jannings called, his voice was a bit explosive, "Sister, you fell into the toilet? Howe you


    disappeared after a trip to the bathroom?"


    Her voice was so loud that it made my brain buzz, pulling the phone away from me, and only after a


    while did I say, "I''m already home, I just ran into something and left early, I forgot to tell you guys."


    The person on the other end of the phone had a breakdown, "Home? Who are you with? Don''t you live


    with Mr. White? You didn''t wait for him, who did you leave with?"


    I ......


    This chatterbox!


    After a pause, I said, "A friend over at City P. I met him today. By the way, are you still in the box?"


    "What time is it, you do not look at the time, how can we still be in the box." Her voice pulled a little


    louder, "Older, can''t help it, can''t stay up all night, by the way, forgot to tell you, Mr. White drank too


    much tonight, you have to take care of yourself, lock the doors and windows."


    I ......


    "You gave him a drink?" This goods 80% is thinking of their near water first.


    She cheaplyughed a few times and said, "In fact, I did not think of filling him at first, but thought


    around so easily appear so a rich man with a face, if I miss it,ter casually married to the old king next


    door,ter to the son bragging are embarrassed, if you can and this kind of man to a rtionship,ter


    bragging have material. "


    I''m a little brain stuck, her mode of thinking, but really I can not think of a moment.


    Can''t help but say, "need my help, you can always say, well at least I can create opportunities for you,


    such as you cane to me to y."


    "Hahahahaha!" The sound ofughter came from the other end of the phone, she was overly happy, as


    if she had already seen the former light side of the future.


    Some excitement said, "Or I cane and find it tomorrow?"


    "Don''t!" I opened my mouth, a little embarrassed, "I guess I have something tomorrow, no time for you!"


    She tsked, "Your City P friends toe, you want to take care of?"


    Uh-uh!


    After thinking about it, I nodded my head, "Sort of!"


    "Bigot!"


    Hearing the movement behind me, I couldn''t help but speak, "Jannings, contact tomorrow, it''s getting


    "No, why are you so eager to hang up the phone, I''m still ......"


    Not waiting for her to finish, I hung up the phone directly.


    The bathroom door behind me was opened, I moved my body and sat cross-legged on the bed, looking


    at the man who came out wrapped in a bath towel.


    Four eyes facing each other, he raised his eyebrows, "Not going to leave?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I


    This is to let me go back?


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, he did raise the corners of his mouth, seemingly in a good mood,


    "Have something to say to me?"


    I pursed my lips, jumped off the bed and spoke, "No, it''ste, I''m going back first."


    Before I could reach the entrance door, he picked me up from the back of the building and threw me


    onto the bed.


    I was so angry that I turned around and red at him, "Dennis, you''re sick!"


    "Mmm!" The man looked naturally indifferent, threw the towel for wiping his head aside, and his voice


    was low and sexy, "Old man loves sickness!"


    I ......


    In the spirit of the cultivation of non-courtesy, I moved away from looking at him and spoke, "Dennis,


    there are pajamas in the hotel, please put them on!"


    He didn''t seem to hear me, he went straight to the bed and leaned closer to me, his voice getting more


    and more maic, "What are you hiding? What are you afraid of?"


    I was speechless for a moment, smelling the smell of his body wash, I couldn''t help but move back and


    say, "Dennis, what do you want?"


    He was getting more and more aggressive, looking at me a little to make me hairy, "I thought you knew


    what I was going to do!"

 Chapter 505: Try to love each other in a different way3

    Chapter 505: Try to love each other in a different way3


    The word dry was bitten extra hard by him in a light sentence.


    Retreat for a while, I some retreat can not retreat, a time to look at him, can not help but gulp, "you do


    not lean so close to me, the time iste, I should go back."


    This position is too ambiguous, not into the retreat, forcing me to some breathing.


    He seemed to enjoy it, did not make any movements, just looked at me, "Go back where?"


    As he spoke, he had already leaned his lips over.


    I was a little nervous for a while, I didn''t dare to breathe, and almost subconsciously closed my eyes.


    Sensing something, I moved my body to avoid it, he opened his mouth, his voice low, "Don''t reject me!"


    I didn''t know what to do for a while, and I froze and let him do what he wanted.


    It seems to have a deliberate gesture, he only tenderly along my cheek will kiss shallowly fall.


    The person''s mind will be reverie because of the tenderness, and the brain will be empty.


    "The actual fact is that you''ll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these.


    I mumbled, a little disoriented, vaguely expecting his next move when he stopped.


    I opened my eyes and saw him looking at me with a smile on his face and slightly red lips, "Want to?"


    My face waspletely red, and my voice softened, "Dennis, you bastard!"


    The sound of his lowugh came to my ears.


    This night, another night of flesh melting together.


    ......


    I woke up to see the man next to me, and I was so shocked that I almost didn''t pass.


    "Why are you still here?"


    Dennis was still lying down, and when he saw that I was awake, his arm reached out and pulled me


    into his arms.


    A light smile, "Why can''t I be here?"


    I didn''t slow down for a moment, slightly surprised, looked at him and said, "I ......"


    "Hungry?"


    I pursed my lips and avoided him, "I should go!" I still have to go to work in the morning.


    The body was held down by him, "Walk where?"


    I said after a moment of silence, "Dennis,st night, we were drunk and disorderly,ter ......"


    "Afterwards, each is free?" He opened his mouth, the gentleness in his voice was gone, more than a


    little cold, "ra, do I make you want to run away so much?"


    I shook my head, "No!" I just want to live my own life, Dennis, you''re very nice, but you have your own


    path."


    "Bullshit!" He got angry, "What do you mean, a life of your own, where my existence affects your life?"


    I nodded, my face a little stiff, "Yes, you''re affecting it, I want to go find a life of my own, not continue to


    be entangled with you like this, why don''t you just understand?"


    He was silent, didn''t say anything, just looked at me, his gaze was cold and gloomy.


    Angry!


    I got up, pulled the clothes on the floor, put them on, and looked at him indifferently and said, "I''m sorry


    for bothering youst night."


    After saying that, without waiting for him to make any reaction, I left the hotel.


    I took a taxi and went straight to the White Family, the effect of alcohol, I still have some energy, some


    hard.


    I went into the White Family and just entered the office and saw Edward in a ck suit, looking at me


    with a sullen gaze.


    I froze, remembering that Jannings said he had drunk too muchst night, and I don''t know how he is


    doing.


    After thinking about it, I pulled a smile and looked at him and said, "Mr. White, good morning!"


    Linda clutched a pile of papers and put them on my desk and spoke, "Miss Kennedy you''ve had a bit of


    a tough day."


    I nodded, smiled and said hello. After Linda left, I saw Edward continued to stare at me.


    I couldn''t help but be a little shaken by his look and spoke, "Mr. White, you ......"


    "Nocturnal, where did you gost night?" He opened his mouth, his voice deep.


    I slightly froze, pulled a smile to cover embarrassment said, "Yesterday I did not meet a former friend in


    Zero side, and he had a few more drinks, and then a happy all-nighter.


    I know this excuse is too far-fetched, but I can''t find a suitable excuse for a while.


    He looked at me, but did not speak, just a pair of dark eyes staring straight at me, let me some tingling.


    To ease the embarrassment, I couldn''t help but say, "Mr. White, did you have breakfast?"


    I forgot that my job now is to be in charge of this god''s three meals a day.


    He didn''t say anything, seemed toozy to talk to me, and directly turned around and went into his own


    office.


    After thinking about it, I went downstairs to buy breakfast, and when I came back, I saw that Edward


    was not in the office.


    When I came back, I saw that Edward was not in his office. I didn''t see Linda either, so I remembered


    after the fact that I had to hold a morning meeting and hurriedly entered the conference room.


    I just went in and the PPT speaker stopped his voice. I was a little embarrassed for a while and looked


    up to see everyone in the conference room looking at me.


    This is embarrassing!


    I couldn''t help but raise my eyes towards everyone and I said, "Excuse me, everyone! I''m sorry I''m


    Edward sat at the front, looked at me with a deep gaze, and then gestured to the people on stage to


    continue speaking.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After tossing and turning all morning, it was hard to get to the end of the meeting, and before I could


    leave the conference room, I was called by Edward.


    "ra!"


    I stopped, looked back at him, pulled out a smile, and said, "Mr. White!"


    "Didn''t know there was a meeting today?" He spoke, somewhat seriously.


    I nodded and shook my head, a little tearful, and said, "Mr. White, I''m sorry, it was my fault, I promise I


    won''t do it again."


    He pursed his lips, his tone heavier, "You have worked in the George Group, the Gibson family, which


    means you have good ability, so I let you into thepany directly without going through the personnel


    department selection, but this does not mean that the White Family rules and regtions are just


    child''s y, ra, any Since you have taken over a job, you should take it seriously."


    I nodded my head, and Nuno answered, "Yes, yes!"


    He pursed his lips, seemingly in a bad mood, and walked right out of the conference room, bypassing


    me.


    I sighed, my heart still remained apprehensive.


    Linda was waiting for me at the door, and when she saw that I was a little down, she said, "Mr. White is


    very strict about his work.


    I tilted my head to look at her, and saw her gentle reassurance, could not help but be a little surprised,


    looked at her and said, "Thank you!"


    She smiled, "Everyonees through this way, a woman since she does not want to be a


    housewife who relies on men, then she has to climb up and down in the workce to make her own


    achievements."

 Chapter 506 Try to love each other in a different way4

    Chapter 506 Try to love each other in a different way4


    I kind of froze, saw her turn to leave, walked a few steps, then looked back at me and said, "By the


    way, tell you a little trick, Mr. White likes to eat candy, but rarely, you properly carry some candy on you,


    sometimes it can help you reduce the number of times you get scolded!"


    I was a little surprised, Edward likes to eat candy?


    Can''t help but be a little surprised.


    Like to eat candy? This is considered a fetish, or a hobby?


    "By the way, Mr. White has to eat breakfast in the morning, he has stomach problems, very easy to


    stomach pain, so you have to always have stomach medicine!"


    Watching Linda walk away, I froze a bit, returned to the office, and hugged the organized documents to


    Edward.


    Seeing his face a little blue, thinking he was still angry, I said somewhat cautiously, "Mr. White, these


    documents, I have read them, there is nothing wrong with them, I need your signature to confirm."


    He hmmed, did not look at me, continued to look at the documents in his hands, I put the documents


    on the table, could not help but notice that has been covering his stomach.


    Thinking about Linda''s words, I reacted with hindsight that he was probably not angry, but had a


    stomachache.


    Seeing that he was seriously reading the papers, I thought about it, found some candies from my


    pocket, put them in front of him, and said a little apologetically, "Mr. White, I''m sorry about today, eat a


    candy first, I''ll go out to buy some medicine and food for youter, you can use the candy to pad your


    stomach first."


    He stopped moving his hands and raised his eyes to look at me, his ck eyes were dark and bright,


    his sword eyebrows were raised and the corners of his mouth were curved, "Linda told you that?"


    I froze, saw the candy on the table, nodded repeatedly, "Mm-hmm, Linda said you like to eat candy,


    have stomach problems, must eat breakfast, I will remember all these details in the future, today''s


    matter, it is my negligence."


    Looking at him, I couldn''t help but get a little nervous, took a slight breath and looked at him very


    seriously, ring at hismand.


    Looking at me for half a second, he suddenlyughed out, with a few helplessness, "Don''t have these


    situations in the future on the line, I''m fine, go back to work, and eat together at noonter."


    Uh-uh!


    I looked at his not-so-good face, a little uneasy, "Can you hold up with a stomachache?"


    He smiled lightly, "It''s not for a day or two, I''m used to it, and it''s almost noon, so don''t bother running


    out again."


    I nodded and said, "Then take some sugar and drink some water."


    After leaving the office, I was still a little uneasy and thought about going to the pantry and pouring a


    cup of hot milk.


    Jannings called, I picked up and said, "Good morning, have you eaten?"


    "Not yet, sister, I need your help!" She seemed to be in the kitchen, and there was the sound of pots


    and pans.


    "Uh-huh, go ahead!"


    "You send me the address of Edward and hispany, I''lle overter and bring him lunch, do you


    have to make an appointment to get in yourpany,e downstairster and send it up for me!"


    "Sure!" It just so happens that I''m still thinking about how I''m going to choose to eat at noon. After


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    thinking about it, I added, "Edward seems to have a stomach problem and seems to be having an


    attack now, so bring some stomach medicine when youe, sister, you''re really timely!"


    She giggled on the other end of the phone, "Of course I did, wait, I''ll be there in half an hour."


    After hanging up the phone and pouring the milk, I saw Lindaing to get the coffee, a little tired.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Linda, you didn''t sleep wellst night?"


    She took a breath and nodded her head, "These days the baby is going to start school, the final


    homework is not finished, I am not every night to supervise his homework! This woman ah, should not


    have children, as a child is fine, grow up is really a chicken flying, look at the corner of my eyes, is not a


    few more lines?"


    She said, she moved her eyes closer to me, and deliberately used her hand to pull a little, so I could


    see.


    I lost my smile and said, "What grade is your baby in?"


    "He''s going to be in third grade soon, so I can''t stop worrying about him!"


    "My daughter will be in first grade soon too!" I couldn''t help but speak up, thinking that riana would


    be in first grade soon, but with that child''s nature, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have to worry about it.


    She was a little surprised, froze for a moment, looked at me and said, "You have a daughter, no, you''re


    married?"


    I nodded my head, and seeing her surprise, I couldn''t help but say, "I''ve been married for almost ten


    years."


    She gave a tsk and got nosy and looked at me and said, "So you and Mr. White are?"


    I froze for a moment, thinking that she should have misunderstood, andughed, "Mr. White and I are


    simply subordinate rtionship, met several times before, know, not what you think!"


    She held her forehead, sighed, "also right, like him this kind of high cold model, few girls can approach,


    this is almost forty, this is still single, the old Mr. White are anxious to bald."


    I ......


    The words, I really can''t pick up, poured the milk, then go first.


    Edward''s office.


    Knock on the door to go in, see him still reading documents, after a pause, I said, "Mr. White, you first


    drink a ss of milk."


    The candy on the table had disappeared, and in the trash was the trash bag of candy, which seemed to


    have been eaten.


    Who would have thought that such a cool big president would have a sweet tooth.


    Hearing me speak, he raised his eyes to look, his eyes fell on the ss of milk on the table, frowned, a


    little disgusted, "I do not drink milk."


    "How much to drink a little ah, drink the milk you will also befortable stomach!"


    He shook his head, "No need!"


    After a pause, he looked up at me, "Didn''t Linda tell you that I don''t like milk?"


    I shook my head!


    He smiled lightly and gestured for me to take away the milk, I pursed my lips, "It''s okay not to drink it


    normally, but your stomach is not feeling well right now, so it''s good for your body to drink a little and


    ease the pain, and the milk itself is not bad to drink."


    I didn''t wait for him to say anything and went straight out of the office, Jannings came quickly.


    Jannings came quickly and called me, "I''m downstairs,e down, I met a handsome man again,


    handsome kind, than Edward also have taste."


    I was speechless, hung up the phone and went downstairs to see her carrying a lunch box, and when


    she saw me, she trotted and shoved the lunch box to me.


    Then hurriedly said, "No, you and Edward''s are ready, you bring up, don''t tell him I sent it, or he may


    not eat, I''m going to see the handsome man, see youter!"


    I ......


    No, said it was a meal for the man god, and then it was really just a delivery?


    See her running towards another floor, I can not help butugh, girls like handsome men, I guess and


    men always like 18-year-old girls is simr, are nature.


    Back to the office, it''s almost time for lunch, and after a careful look, Jannings bought stomach


    medicine, and the food is all stomach-friendly.


    "Hmm? From your friend?" Linda asked as she passed by the office door and poked her head in.

 Chapter 507 Try to love each other in a different way5

    Chapter 507 Try to love each other in a different way5


    Iughed, "Well, she just happened to have nothing to do today so she brought it over, want to join


    me?"


    She shook her head and held up the lunch box in her hand and said, "I brought it too."


    It looks like it went to the pantry to be warmed up in the microwave.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When she entered Edward''s office, he was still busy, and when he heard the movement, he didn''t look


    up, thinking he wasing to deliver the papers, and said, "Leave the papers for now."


    When I saw that the ss of milk on the table was empty, I was stunned and said, "I thought you


    wouldn''t touch it!"


    At the sound of his voice, he looked up, saw me looking at the ss of milk, faintly froze, and smiled,


    "It tastes good!"


    Noticing the bag in my hand, he did raise an eyebrow and said, "What did you bring?"


    "Lunch!" I opened my mouth, walked to the table and sat down, and said, "A friend made it himself, it


    must taste good, I also brought you one, try it together?"


    He got up, walked over to me, and said, "From Jannings?"


    I was a little surprised, "You could have guessed that?"


    Heughed, "You don''t have many friends over here, not many people would have time to cook for you,


    so she''s more likely to do it."


    It seems like there is no big problem with reasoning this way.


    I faintly froze, took the meal out, stomach medicine handed him said, "This you keep, remember to eat


    in the future stomach pain."


    He looked at it and his eyes fell on me, "Did you have Jannings buy this?"


    I nodded, "Sort of!"


    He reached out and took it, and after a moment he said, "Did you see Dennisst night?"


    I was bbergasted and didn''t recover my thoughts, this man''s mind is jumping too fast!


    Seeing that I did not speak for half a day, he ate a few bites of food, looked at me, and after a pause


    said, "the George Group recently had a project in City A development, originally for Dennis, this kind of


    thing he did not need toe personally, but he came, and seems to n to stay for a while."


    I nodded my head, not intending to take his words. Seeing that I didn''t seem to have anything to say.


    He frowned slightly, with a few different emotions, "Because after all, it''s not a local business, the


    George Group intends to have a bidding meeting in City A, in the evening at the Oasis Hotel, a project


    the White Family also intends to follow up."


    I looked up at him, slightly bbergasted, and then spoke, "You can just schedule me, or tell me what I


    need to do?"


    Hearing this, he smiled slightly, but looked a bit cheerful, "You take over this project!"


    I frowned and looked at him with some confusion, "I just joined thepany, one I am only your


    secretary, the job is to take care of your chores and organize your files, follow up the George Group''s


    case, is the project director needs to do, the second is, even if you have to let me take over this project,


    the first thing necessary to consider is my ability, you think I can handle it? can handle it?"


    He raised his eyebrows, put down the chopsticks in his hands, looked at me with a serious face, and


    said after a slight pause, "You have been in the George Group for so many years, from the bottom to sit


    on the position of director, this point is not enough to exin your ability? You can ask Linda, she has


    been a special assistant since she joined the White Family, but most of thepany''s projects have


    I frowned and couldn''t help but feel that he was brainwashing me.


    After a pause, he continued, "Besides, there is a real selfishness in having you bid on a project that has


    a high chance of sess."


    How could I not know what he was nning? He wanted to take advantage of my rtionship with


    Dennis to give me more initiative in the bidding.


    But I was reluctant to go inside, and for a while did not rush to speak, but fell into silence.


    He looked at me, his gaze more or less sunken, a momentter said, "Of course, if you want to refuse,


    I also agree, it is only that the project''s twenty percent of the draw, you do not get."


    I flinched for a moment, "Twenty percent?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "All projects of the White Family, as long as the person in charge is in charge,


    can take twenty percent of themission, which has been in ce since thepany was founded."


    It''s not that I don''t know about taking a percentage from a project, but normally it''s about five percent,


    and ten percent in the market is good enough.


    But twenty percent of such a figure is too tempting, like the George Group such a single, once taken,


    the middle of the draw, how also hundreds of thousands, if the project isrger, are millions.


    An ordinary person can eat a single for a year or even years.


    Seeing me dazed and distracted, Edward ate a few mouthfuls, then got up and walked to the desk,


    once the file handed to me, "These are the George Group this development case details, in addition to


    the local government of City A also intends to pull Dennis cooperation, our advantage seems to be no


    advantage except you. "


    I speechless, "even if there is a rtionship between me and Dennis, in the work, he will not choose


    because of our personal feelings on the absence of any good partners, you also said, the mall, about


    the interests of Thi."


    He smiled and didn''t say much, "How do you know if you don''t try, the tender will start in the evening,


    which means you have to get the tender proposal out this afternoon."


    I pursed my lips, looked at him and said, "Mr. White, don''t you think you''re making things difficult for me


    right now?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "You can''t do it? Or are you unwilling to do it?"


    I was dumbfounded for a moment, not really either, but it was always a twist in my heart.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, he said, "ra, in fact, you can think more about your own interests,


    and also if there is something you don''t understand, you can ask Linda."


    After saying that, he continued to focus on his paperwork.


    I froze for a moment, looking at the meal on the table, a little lost in thought.


    But it was only a moment before I packed up and left his office.


    It had been a long time since I had written a bid, and I was at a loss for words.


    Linda came, see me pestle chin dazed at theputer, smiled and said, "the George Group to A''s bid,


    the purpose is to promote and upy their own market, the George Group is a publicpany, in


    other words, Dennis is a capitalist, the purpose of the capitalist is to want to invest a dor, the earn a


    hundred dors of profit scheme, all the interest is important for them."


    "Stare-ownedpany in City A intends to cooperate with the George Group, just like us, see the


    development scenario of this project, want to share this big piece of cake, their advantage is stability


    and security, but their price is likely to be depressed, after all, Stare- ownedpany has limited funds,


    which means they will have the possibility of tampering with the process in order to save costs in the


    <pter stages."

 Chapter 508 Try to love each other in a different way6

    Chapter 508 Try to love each other in a different way6


    "So, when you make a proposal, you don''t have to deliberately keep the price very low or very high, in


    short, you don''t have to fight a price war, you just need to set a price that can guarantee the quality at


    theter stage and we can also make money, and then take into ount the worries that the George


    Group has to consider for the development in City A. In addition, if necessary, I suggest that you


    separately Let Mr. White and Dennis talk alone once, themunication between two strong people,


    than we crickets toss, things are much easier."


    After saying that, she moved closer to me and smiled, "I''ll give you advice on this case, you can consult


    others again, after all, everyone''s opinion and ability is limited."


    I nodded my head and got up to thank you.


    Watching her leave, I was silent for a while when Jannings called.


    The usual chatter, "ra, what''s up, I''m downstairs in your office,e down for coffee."


    I was speechless, "Sister, I''m at work now, Mr. White just stuffed me with a difficult job, I''m in a hot


    mess, where can I be in the mood to have tea with you!"


    "Is it so exaggerated? Didn''t he ask you to work for him as a secretary? Howe he''s still squeezing


    you?"


    I sighed, "Anyway, not very good to say, by the way, where did you go just now, in a hurry?"


    "Saw a handsome man, did not brake, nymphomaniac a cut, and back, how about I do put delicious?"


    "Mm-hmm, not bad!" After a pause, I said, "Do you know what Cherry does?''


    She hesitated for a moment and said, "No, why are you asking her all of a sudden? Is it possible that


    you still want something from her?"


    "No!" I said, "The case Edward gave me is a bitplicated, and I feel that Cherry seems to know


    some people in it, so I thought I''d ask."


    She tsked and said, "She used to be in the tea business, it should be high-end tea, seven or eight


    years ago the social climate is bad, many people like to buy some of the tea that is spected on the


    sky to send people, she did this business, contact with most of the people who are not rich or noble,


    probably should also know some people, but I think you find her not very reliable!"


    "The White Family''s case, topete with Stare-ownedpany, I do not know much about the


    structure of the A''s, I want to ask, always know yourself and the other side of the battle is not


    dangerous!" Last night, Cherry immediately recognized the Director who was with Dennis, so I think


    she should know a lot of people like that.


    In addition, looking at Dennis''s situationst night, it is estimated that this Director is also expected to


    go for cooperation matters.


    After a pause, Jannings said, "you want to ask her, it is better to ask me or Jenny, my old man although


    retired, but the rtionship is still in, can give you something useful, and, Jenny husband is now doing


    high-end tea, his circle is estimated to give you more useful information, find him more reliable some."


    Thinking about it, I could not help but say, "You are still downstairs in thepany?"


    She nodded, "Yes,e down and have tea together, in addition do not underestimate me, although I


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    am an idle person, but does not mean that is a useless person ah!"


    "Wait for me!" Hang up the phone, I cleaned up a bit, then went straight downstairs.


    Under thepany building, she was sitting in the hall ying with her phone, carrying a bunch of new


    shopping boxes in her hand.


    When she saw me, she smiled and said, "Let''s go, have afternoon tea!"


    Looking at her big bags and small bags, are popr luxury goods, I can not help but say, "Your family


    has a mine?"


    You don''t work, so you just spend money?


    Sheughed, "There is no mine, the old man got a legal coal mine a few years ago, not profitable, but I


    can not starve to death."


    Sure enough, some people are born to toss and turn for food and clothing, while others are born to just


    sit and wait for death.


    Seeing this, I was not good enough to ask more questions, smiling after going directly with her to the


    location of the afternoon tea.


    In the white Cadic, Iughed, "This state of yours now should be the look of many girls very envious."


    She looked at me sideways, "do not have to work, have a car, a house and savings, asionally can


    go out, take a walk, do what I want to do is to follow my heart''s desire, this is considered?"


    Iughed, "Not kind of, is!"


    Sheughed and said, "ra, can you believe it? We all envy other people''s lives, like me, I envy you,


    even though you haven''t told us anything, but I know that your story shouldn''t be as simple as we think,


    Edward is a big shot at City P, and he knows you, which means, you''re not simple either, but you just


    seem so breezy, like you''re mysterious, but attractive, can you understand the feeling I''m talking about


    ?"


    Iughed low, her world, simple and dry, treating the mysterious things, it is also naturally full of


    curiosity.


    The car pulled up in front of an afternoon tea restaurant, she looked sideways at me and said, "Let''s


    go, have tea!"


    Into the restaurant, the environment elegantlyrge to go, quiet environment ying elegant and gentle


    songs, extraordinarily leisurely.


    After ordering some meals, she said, "Why did Edward give you the job of project director?"


    I shook my head, "I''m not sure!" I couldn''t say anything about Dennis for a while, so I didn''t say


    anything.


    She pursed her lips and said seriously, "You''re inquiring about Stare-ownedpany because of the


    project?"


    I nodded and said, "This project originally Edward may not want to go over to participate, because the


    White Family does not have a technology expansion business, but I was a little surprised that he


    suddenly said this morning to take over, but also gave me the task, I''m a little less sure of his ideas, but


    want to pull the George Group , it''s not easy."


    She thought about it and said, "When does the bidding start?"


    "At night!"


    "Holy shit, he''s asking you to get the proposal out this afternoon!"


    I nodded, a little tired, "I can''t think of a good tender for a while, it''s a bit of a headache."


    She looked at me and said, "Tell me about it, maybe I can help you with something."


    I told her the details of the project, and she cocked her head for a moment and said, "Where is the


    tender at night?"


    "Oasis Hotel!"


    She nodded and said, "The Director you mentioned, I know him, I''ll get someone to askter and see if


    I can find out any rtively lethal advantages."


    When I looked up, I saw two familiar people and frowned at them.


    Seeing my frown, Jannings also followed and looked over, surprised, "Holy shit, howe Cherry is


    here? And with such a handsome handsome man? Wait, isn''t this the handsome guy I''ve been tailing


    for a few blocks this morning?"


    I hold my forehead, how a good sentence out of her mouth seems so obscene?


    I can''t help but want tough, but to hold back, looking at the two people who walked in, "Maybe it''s


    about business!"


    The two of them are looking at Toby, a board, if they met alone, ording to Dennis''s nature, only he


    let Toby go busy.

 Chapter 509 Try to love each other in a different way7

    Chapter 509 Try to love each other in a different way7


    Jannings a little bomb, "Damn, this Cherry is a what ah, anyone can hook up, you say she looks five


    big, three thick, waist fat legs round, how to meet such a handsome man?"


    We are sitting in a rtively secluded position, Dennis and Cherry did not pay attention to see,


    naturally is not visible.


    Seeing the two go to a window seat, Jannings'' gossip spirit came to life.


    Called the waiter and said, "Little brother, we want to change seats, can we?"


    Naturally, yes.


    Jannings pointed to the spot next to Dennis and Cherry''s spot, indicating that we should go over there.


    After Little Brother agreed, I looked at Jannings and said, "You want to hear what they are whispering,


    may not be very good to achieve, you and I both know Cherry, now change positions, we two stand up


    and walk around, inevitably will not be seen by him, and besides, the handsome man you are talking


    about, I do know, he is the George we are bidding tonight Group president Dennis."


    She froze, and after a pause said, "the George Group president?"


    A little surprised, she looked, suddenly fell like remembering something, looked at me and said, "At the


    time of Zuy, you said you had a great rtionship with thd George family, what is your rtionship?"


    After thinking about it, I said, "Husband and wife!"


    She opened her mouth wide for a moment, her jaw dropped in surprise, and said, "No, you are the


    president''s wife, why would you go to the White Family to work for someone as a secretary? I kind of


    understand why Edward would give you this project, it''s not obvious that he wants you to use your


    connections to get to the top! What are you worried about?"


    Looking at Dennis and Cherry, she gave a tsk and looked at me, "So, your so-called friendst night


    was him? And you and Cherry both met Dennis, but why did Cherry and Dennis meet alone?"


    I shook my head, not quite sure, briefly said my rtionship with Dennis, spoke, "Jannings, I have no


    intention to hide from you, just do not know how to say, Dennis and I have too much past, so there is a


    lot of disconnect between us, I came to City A, just want to live my own life. "


    She frowned, "Couple quarrels? Or did he keep a few mistresses outside, and you couldn''t stand it and


    just left?"


    Iughed, "Why do you have so many strange things in your head?


    She tsked, "I''m thinking normally, right, generally rich people are not like this? And he''s so handsome


    and rich, there are a lot of people who want to pounce on him."


    I nodded and didn''t deny her words, just said, "He''s not that bad, it''s just our own reasons, nothing to


    do with anyone else, I can''t have children for some reason, I want him to have at least his own children


    in this life, so I choose to leave him so he can have a normal life."


    "Holy shit!" She was a little confused, "What kind of logic is that? You can do IVF if you can''t have


    children, there are a lot of couples who can''t have children nowadays, what the hell kind of reason are


    you giving for that? Also, you don''t want such a good king of diamonds, instead you push him to


    someone else, what do you think?"


    I didn''t know what to say to her for a while, so I simply pointed in the direction of where Dennis was,


    and decided that if you wanted to hear gossip, you could get up and go listen.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She chortled, "Don''t change the subject, besides, as you just said, Cherry knows both you and me, you


    think I''m standing up and she can''t see."


    I kindly reminded, "She is sitting with her back to us, I may be seen by Dennis if I stand up, but Dennis


    doesn''t know you, so you can walk over without fear."


    She pursed her lips and said after a pause, "You mean, just me to watch the fun?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, I''m notfortable!


    She leaned back in her seat and said, somewhat bored, "How boring it is to eavesdrop on gossip


    alone, might as well not go."


    Seeing this, I thought she gave up, but I didn''t expect her to look at me and say, somewhat seriously,


    "How is Dennis'' temper?"


    I was stunned and a little confused, "What''s the point of asking this all of a sudden?"


    "You don''t care, just tell me, how is his temper?"


    "Iceberg face, but gentlemanly!"


    She suddenly stood up, smiled a little brightly, and walked straight over.


    I was a bit confused, I didn''t know what she was going to do, I just saw her looking for a waitress and


    got close to that waitress and said something.


    Then the girl''s original gaze full of adoration and love for Dennis became a little angry, even a little


    disgusted.


    When she finished, the waitress walked away and Jannings gestured in my direction, smiling


    extraordinarily brightly.


    About two minutester, the waitress was carrying a ss of juice, and when she walked up to Dennis,


    her hand slipped and spilled the juice from the ss directly on Dennis'' suit.


    When Dennis went into the bathroom to take care of it, Jannings waved me over and asked me to sit


    down.


    I sat next to her and looked at her curiously, "Did you ask the waitress to do that? What did you say to


    her?"


    She smiled a little slyly and said, "I said that Dennis is your husband, married to you and still looking


    outside, but he''s not looking for any beautiful women, but rich women."


    I ......


    So, the president of the George Group has somehow be the white boy who eats soft food in her


    mouth?


    No wonder the girl looked at Dennis with such disgust.


    "Can she even believe this?" I was a little surprised, Dennis''s temperament and Cherry is not at all on


    the same level ah.


    She shrugged her shoulders, "this little girl look is just out of society, not much experience, and Cherry


    that bag although it is a few years out of fashion Babbage''s old model, but the logo is conspicuous,


    tens of thousands of bags for a girl just out of society, is also considered rich, and Dennis body is


    customized, generally only people who know a lot about luxury can see out."


    I have nothing to say, not long after, there is a voice from behind, is Cherry''s voice, "Dennis, you are


    okay?"


    "Yes!" Dennis spoke, his voice cold and indifferent.


    "Holy shit!" Jannings sudden foul mouth, I froze, lowered my voice to look at her and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "I''m not feeling well, I''m going to the bathroom." After saying that, she jogged away, and I froze.


    Jannings had just left for a moment when Cherry''s voice came from behind, "Dennis, is ra really


    your wife?"


    "Mmm!" The man''s voice carried a bit of coolness and impatience.


    "Actually, I couldn''t believe it when we met at Zero yesterday!" Cherry spoke, "If you say this to any of


    our girls, they can''t believe it either, and I''m not the only one who won''t believe it, really!"


    "You guys?"

 Chapter 510: Try to love each other in a different way8

    Chapter 510: Try to love each other in a different way8


    "Yeah!" Cherry is like a time to open the topic, "a while ago we went to Zuy together, almost died there,


    to say it you may not believe, several of us ah really all suffered a lot, especially ra, we a few girls,


    she looks the most marked one, we were put into the operating room ... ..."


    Here, as if to make the atmosphere seem more dreary, she cried out warmly, her voice is very low, but


    also enough to respond to the scene.


    I could not see Dennis''s expression, but at this time he did not speak, I think more or less is listening.


    Seeing Cherry did not continue, he did take the initiative to speak, "The operating room?"


    "Uh-huh!" Cherry opened his mouth, with a few sobs in his voice, "I don''t know how to tell you,


    everything in there was our nightmare, everything at that time was just too horrible, those bad guys


    brought the girls from the maind there just to use their bodies as a means of transportation, what


    was more painful than doing the surgery was the time spent waiting before the surgery. "


    "It was also during this time that ra she had all the idents in order to beg those bad guys."


    I was a little confused for a while her thinking, I had an ident in order to save them?


    Dennis opened his mouth, his voice cold, "You continue to say!?"


    Cherry opened his mouth, "ra was actually safe to go at first, she and the White family people seem


    to be very familiar, so those bad guys in finding us, has decided to send her to Averna to the White


    family people, but she did not go, she knew those bad guys to us did the surgery when she went and


    begged Bob ......"


    I frowned, I always felt that the narrative in her words, some confusion.


    Continue to listen to her said, "Bob, he does not like women at all, he threw ra three men, let her


    apany them, as long as she is willing, Bob will consider releasing us ......"


    I broke out in a cold sweat, when did I have such a wonderful, I don''t even know myself experience.


    Cherry''s voice continued toe from next door, "I saw yesterday that ra was reluctant to go with


    you, probably because she felt guilty or felt too dirty in her heart, so she was reluctant to let you get


    close, these actually really can''t be med on her, she didn''t want this."


    "In addition, in Zuy those days, should be regarded as the darkest days of our breakdown, Edward''s


    appearance, like a light, gave ra endless warmth, Edward in order to save ra, suffered serious


    injuries, andter he took us to Western Ascana, recuperating from the illness of that period, ra and


    Edward is really the mostpatible two people I have ever seen."


    "If we hadn''t met you at Zero yesterday, we would have thought that ra and Edward were a couple


    and that they would be especially happy in the future."


    I didn''t know what to say for a while, and I couldn''t help butugh a little.


    Jannings came back, saw my grim smile, lowered his voice and looked at me and said, "What did you


    hear? Laughing so grimly?"


    I smiled lightly and said, "Nothing, I heard a very bloody story plot, I feel quite funny."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and whispered, "It''s not like she''s brushing up on her existence again,


    is it?"


    I smiled, didn''t open my mouth anymore, and got up straight away, not worrying about them finding out.


    I walked to the side of the table, crying a little repressed Cherry saw me, a time to stare at the pupils,


    opened his mouth, there is half a sound did not put words out.


    Dennis gaze fell on me, looking at me, the gaze is heartbroken.


    It seems that he more or less believed Cherry''s words, ording to my understanding of Cherry, she


    probably thought that Dennis would be because of my unclean and internal dislike for me, so


    deliberately added the so-called experience.


    As for why I deliberately said Edward''s care of me, probably to let tell me Dennis, I am a watery


    woman, anyone can like, anyone can fall.


    To say the least, it was thanks to her deliberate smear, otherwise I would have had little reason to push


    Dennis away.


    "Cherry, in fact, a woman like you, really, not to mention a slightly better man can not see you, is the


    ordinary man, it is impossible to see you, really? You have little posture body, more what talent ability,


    and say attract a man''s woman characteristics, in fact, you are not, to be honest, if the woman here at


    this time for Jannings, or Jenny like a woman, I am willing to let my man out, I will generously push him


    to you, but you, really do not deserve."


    "You ......"


    She was so angry she couldn''t say a word.


    I looked at Dennis and smiled lightly, "Dennis, everything she just said was to tell you that I am dirty


    and no longer worthy of you, anotheryer of meaning that you should understand better than I do, this


    woman who is not only ugly but also disgusting on the inside has her eyes on you and she is trying to


    get closer to you."


    He looked at me, reached out, pulled me in his arms very naturally, barely looked at Cherry with his


    eyes, his gaze fell on me with a bit of heartache and doting, "She doesn''t deserve it!"


    After saying that, he pulled me then directly out of the restaurant, behind Toby did not follow.


    Outside the restaurant!


    I pushed Dennis away and looked at him lightly, "The show is over, let go!"


    He frowned and his gaze fell on me, "The reason you pushed me away was because of what


    happened at Zuy?"


    I nodded and spoke, "I was luckier than them, I didn''t go through the knife, but what should have


    happened, didn''t fall as well, Dennis, I had my choice."


    "What do you want to choose?" He grimaced, "ra, from beginning to end you pushed me away at


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    your own peril without mentioning anything, in your opinion, am I that unworthy of your trust and


    entrustment? You''re willing to go to Edward and find a man you''ve only met a few times to help you,


    instead ofing to me, what am I to you?"


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say for a moment; I was indeed trying to push him away in any


    way I could.


    "No?" Jannings followed, a little baffled, "What are you two arguing about now, Dennis, right?"


    She is six meters tall, not tall, looking at Dennis of one meter eighty-eight is a little too tall, looking up at


    him said, "President Fu, billions of assets you can manage in an orderly manner, how can not in this


    kind of personal feelings of children a little bit of reason, inside the woman who likes to chew the


    tongue and you said what, you believe it? People with brains have to ask whether it''s true or not, right?


    You don''t ask anything and start this so-called questioning, buddy, do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Her appearance made both Dennis and I freeze for a moment, Dennis frowned slightly and looked at


    her, "What do you mean?"


    "Literally!" Jannings got a little violent and pulled me and said, "Let''s go, this kind of man''s brain is


    basically absent, you''d better not waste your time."

 Chapter 511 Try to love each other in a different way9

    Chapter 511 Try to love each other in a different way9


    I was pulled outside by Jannings, and Dennis followed behind me, pulling me in by the way.


    "ra, can we talk things over before we go, please?" In the crowded city, his striking looks and tall


    stature made him stand out in the sea of people that was us.


    Jannings was a grumpy man and looked at him and said, "Say what? You haven''t even figured out the


    situation before yelling towards her, for that matter, there''s nothing more to say."


    After a pause, she added, "Also, President Fu, don''t think you can do whatever you want just because


    you''re good-looking."


    I ......


    I kind of felt that Jannings might not have gotten the situation right.


    After a slight pause, I couldn''t help but speak, "Jannings, can you go back to the car first and wait for


    me for a while? I have some things I want to talk to him about."


    She nodded and looked at Dennis and said, "Fu, no matter what Cherry said to you just now, that


    woman is full of Buddhist sutrapassion, but in fact, she is disgusting as hell inside, you must not


    believe her words."


    "Jannings, what are you babbling about?" Cherry, who came out of the restaurant, rushed directly


    toward Jannings and fought with her without thinking.


    The two women fought together without any regard for their image, and Jannings was wearing high


    heels.


    I''ve seen a lot of green tea white lotus, like you so ugly and old is really the first time to see, if not ra


    saved you, now you are still in Zuy do not know which river floating in it! "


    Jannings while fighting and cursing, the two women attracted a group of people.


    Cherry is not a soft touch either, pulling Jannings hair and hurling abuse, "You think she saved just me?


    You guys are dead? Jannings, you think she''ll look at you if you''re such a licking dog? I''m telling you,


    you''re just delusional, she just wants to use you."


    These two are fighting and cursing, outsiders can not intervene, this time outside attracted a circle of


    people, everyone is standing on the side to see the hrity.


    I looked at Dennis and saw him just looking at me indifferently, seemingly with his attention on me the


    whole time.


    "Let Toby go and separate them, will you?" Jannings may be spirited, but she has limited physical


    strength, and if this goes on, she will definitely suffer.


    Dennis gave Toby a look, then pulled me into the car.


    Before I could make a struggle, people were pressed into the seat by him.


    "Dennis, you ......"


    "Shut up!" He spoke, his voice low and introspective.


    The car drove sharply to the city, the car was so fast that I was stunned for a time and held on for dear


    life.


    For a long time, he pulled the car over to the side of the road, parked the car, he got out of the car, and


    then pulled me out.


    "Dennis, what did you bring me here for?" I was pulled by him and followed him almost as if he was


    dragging me along.


    He was walking extremely fast, and I stumbled a bit to follow, almost falling down several times.


    The roads in this neighborhood are unfamiliar to me, and I was a little panicked.


    The good thing is that after a short walk, he took me into a rest area on the side of the road, next to a


    rest area is a river.


    Walking to the river, he violently pressed me against the railing, his dark eyes dark and clear, "I want to


    hear an exnation, any and every detail."


    I froze and looked at him with anger on his handsome face, somewhat stunned, not knowing what to


    say, I looked at him motionless and somewhat lost in thought.


    Seeming to realize that he had just acted too angrily, he drew a slight breath and suppressed his anger,


    and his dark eyes fell on me as he spoke, "When did you go to Zuy, and why did you go? What


    happened in Zuy? How did you get back, I want to know."


    He stood in front of me, his tall, slender body almost blocking most of the light.


    I froze and spoke, "It''s all in the past, there''s nothing to talk about."


    "What do you mean there is nothing to say, ra, are you trying to y me for a fool? Even if you don''t


    see me, I''m still your husband, right? Doesn''t a husband even have the right to know where his wife is


    going?"


    I had never seen him like this before, angry and irritable, even helpless, to the point of being helpless to


    me.


    "Yes!" I opened my mouth, my eyes on the sparkling river, and spoke, "After I left City P, I went to


    Hensley Town, to see the boy, and then I came to City A. Then I met Andy, about five years ago, and


    he didn''t let go of it, so he got someone to set me up in... ..."


    Some things, little by little experience, and do not feel some what, and when recalled, you find that the


    original so difficult a period of years, I havee over, life is how lucky.


    He listened quietly, including the incidental encounter with him in Zuy, and even because I caused


    Cherry to be hurt, all said, not a word out of ce.


    After a few moments of silence, he looked at me and spoke, "You want to do what you like, I have no


    objection, but ra, you are a married man, should not live with Edward, once someone noticed the


    road, led to the storm, than we think it is unmanageable."


    I myself do not know, but I just returned, I can not find a better choice for a while.


    But that''s not what we''re going to talk about now. Looking at him, I made a serious face and spoke,


    "Dennis, I originally wanted to leave without saying anything, but now it seems that I can''t. Those words


    from Cherry, I wasn''t supposed to talk to you, but I did, and since everything is like this, let me talk


    about each other, not about each other, just us! "


    Four eyes facing each other, the man''s gaze deep and bright, with a few warm and firm, "OK!"


    I sat aside on a lounge chair, looking at the breeze blowing across the river ripples and swaying willow


    trees.


    A slight sigh said, "Dennis, I have not thought about continuing with you since I left City P. The reason


    why I did not mention divorce, in my opinion, we have left five years ago, after all, absenteeism three


    days automatic separation, three years apart automatic divorce, these are legally efficient, so, to a


    certain extent, we are already in name only. "


    His face gloomy down, dark gaze motionless look at me, "you can so easily put these words out, is


    never in my position to consider my feelings? Or is it because there has never been love?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I pursed my lips, still a little breathless in my heart, vaguely pressed a breath and said, "Then you can


    pretend that I have never loved."


    My wrists were raw from his squeezing, and I didn''t react, so I let him squeeze them.


    "Dennis, everything has a shelf life, including feelings are also the same, I am sometimes quite cheap,


    when you can not get it will desperately want to chase, but get, I will not feel anything, not to mention


    the three years you trampled on me, just you designed my biological mother, and also killed my child,


    any one of these things, I can not let go of I can''t even hate you, so there is no way I will continue to


    live with you, let alone love you."

 Chapter 512: Try to love each other in a different way10

    Chapter 512: Try to love each other in a different way10


    I had no way to gauge how much my words would hurt him, but at least, it would force him to leave.


    I looked at his gloomy, covered with cold face, I face expressionless, continued, "I actually originally


    started to think that because you have money and face, I was able to ignore those past, even if I do not


    love you, but I can pretend, ah, women are born to act, right?"


    "But I found that facing you would really make my life worse than death, so I decided to leave. Do you


    know why I''m particrly reluctant to have you show up now? I have met a better man than you,


    Edward you know, Dennis, I have a better home now, so I can ask you, for the sake of you have owed


    me, let me go, I want to find my own happiness!"


    He suddenlyughed out, his voice was low and depressed, his face was cold and silent, a handsome


    face, looked extraordinarily cold and ghastly,ughing was even harder to see than crying.


    "Happiness that belongs to you?" He sneered, "You couldn''t wait to live in his house, couldn''t wait to


    get into the White Family, so you couldn''t wait to find the next one?"


    I nodded my head and without the slightest hesitation said, "People have to live for themselves,


    Edward is superior in terms of both face and financial ability, besides, although he knows my past, he


    never showed any emotion of not epting it, he is really nice!"


    He stared at me for a long time, as if he wanted to see some other emotions on my face, but no, for a


    long time, he sneered, "Good, very good!"


    These three words were said by him with clenched teeth.


    He turned around and walked towards the car, took a few steps, stopped to look back at me and said,


    "ra, I''m asking you again, did you mean all those words you just said?"


    "Yes, every word was from the bottom of my heart, any word was sincere!" Why bother to entangle,


    since you want to break, break cleanly is.


    "Heh!" He smiled, smiled extra cold and cold, "Good, very good, in that case, then why do I have to be


    self-conscious."


    I didn''t turn around to see his back as he left, I froze in ce, my heart felt like it had been hollowed


    out.


    Grandmother was really right, I''m a person''s life is grinding, any one thing can not afford to put down,


    pull not clean up also messy, sooner orter will kill themselves.


    Many times, in the dead of night, I always ask myself, why must I separate from Dennis?


    In fact, I can''t find the answer myself, maybe it''s really like Jannings said, I''m a psychopath, I''m a


    sperm, so I have to force the people who love me away, I''m happy.


    But after so many past events, even if we were really together, after more than ten years of fighting, I


    was afraid that I would turn those buried resentments into reasons and excuses for hurting him.


    When I returned to the White Family, it was almost time to leave work. Edward was wearing a white


    shirt with a ck jacket hanging on his arm.


    Edward looked at me with a cold gaze and said, "Did you get the bid done?"


    I nodded my head, handed him the finished file, and said, "I spent a day to catch up on a case that


    others had spent half a month on, and I guess Dennis couldn''t even see it."


    He flipped it over, disgusted, and said, "This is the worst bid I''ve ever seen, you broke the record."


    I pursed my lips, naturally I knew in my heart, this case in addition to Linda gave advice, and Jannings


    gave, other than, I can hardly find a little reliable things out.


    A few hours to get something out, can be good to that, after a pause, I said, "the White Family is not


    the elite on this piece, Dennis will not likely choose."


    He frowned, tossed the bid book in his hand aside, looked at me and said, "Come on, let''s go eat first."


    I always felt that he was actually not thinking about bidding at all, or else he was not asking me to make


    a temporary move.


    When I looked at the time, it was already six o''clock, so I said, "The bid is at eight o''clock in the


    evening, I''m going to the Oasis Hotel, can you eat out tonight?"


    He took the car keys and said lightly, "Take everything you should bring with you, go directly to the


    Oasis, and go there for dinnerter."


    I froze for a moment and couldn''t help but speak up, "Are you going over there too?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "If I don''t go, do you think you can bid alone? With your awful bid? Or this face


    of yours?"


    I ......


    This man''s mouth is really poisonous to the point of no return.


    After giving him a nce, I chose to shut up, packed my things and followed him out of the office.


    In the car, he drove and said lightly, "Have you checked whichpanies are participating in the


    bidding?"


    I froze for a moment and shook my head, "No, I asked a friend, I just know that the bidding is probably


    some Stare-ownedpanies."


    He looked at me sideways, a bit disgusted, even with a bit of anger, "Miss Shen, how did you get to sit


    in the position of director of the George Group?"


    I frowned, he gave me a cold look, without any mercy, "Poor bid proposal, no knowledge of the


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    opponent, do you really think the White Family is there to make a sauce?"


    "Mr. White, from the time you told me I was going to bid to the time it took me less than six hours to bid,


    I needed to understand the structure and strengths of thepany, I needed to make a bid and


    understand thepetition, and I had to understand any selling points that the biddingpany


    needed, and you said I was ipetent or that I was fishing in troubled waters, I epted it all, but


    please understand a little bit , someone like me who is not as intelligent as you, all I can say is that I


    tried my best."


    I opened my mouth, a little angry, even if a person is a genius, to do half a month or even half a


    month''s work in just six hours to make a colorful and excellent, I consider myself not a genius, limited


    ability.


    He looked at me sideways and narrowed his eyes slightly, "So you are feeling aggrieved with yourself?"


    "No!" In life, who hasn''t seen a few perverted bosses.


    He paused and opened his mouth, "I can''t deny that six hours is indeed a bit tight, you can make a


    three thousand word n in just a few hours, quotes and pros and cons are analyzed, it is also


    considered good, but ra, sometimes some things short time does not mean you can not do better."


    I stopped talking, the man was obviously a pervert, and it was useless to argue with him.


    Jannings called with his usual bombastic voice, "Damn woman, where have you been? You''re not even


    going to care about me? I got into a fight for you!"


    "How are you doing?" I opened my mouth, not so worried, Dennis had signaled Toby how to deal with,


    around will not lose her.


    She tsked and said, "In the hospital, but it''s okay, that little bitch Cherry got my face scratched, but I''m


    not relieved."

 Chapter 513 What goes around comes around1

    Chapter 513 What goes aroundes around1


    I sighed, "Jannings, thank you, I''ll see you tomorrow and treat you to a nice meal."


    "No!" She queried, "If you and Dennis are a couple, why do you have to act like strangers? Did he do


    something you can''t ept? Or do you not love each other at all? Other couples are not very loving,


    but they don''t act like this!"


    I pursed my lips, "It''s nothing, he and I don''t have a rtionship anymore, we''re already divorced."


    She was a little cranky, "ra, let me ask you, what''s the reason you''re pushing Dennis away like


    this?"


    I couldn''t stand her gossip and said, "I''m not in love anymore."


    I was a little annoyed, so I didn''t wait for her to finish and said, "Jannings, I''ll be a little busy, you get


    some rest, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Then I hung up the phone and noticed a line of sight, and looked up to see Edward staring at me.


    I could not help but frown, "Mr. White, you are still driving."


    He withdrew his gaze and said indifferently, "I''m as curious as Jannings, you seem to be avoiding


    Dennis all the time, because of what?"


    I pursed my lips, "Since when did Mr. White like to pry into other people''s privacy so much."


    He shrugged his shoulders and said with an indifferent smile, "Just curious. By the way, after dealing


    with the project, we''re going to take a trip to City P. Don''t you forget our appointment at Zuy."


    I froze for a moment and spoke, "Got it!" He wanted that sandalwood box of Grandma''s.


    The car was parked in front of Oasis Hotel, it was still early, Edward took me to have dinner in a side


    restaurant before going up.


    There were quite a few people in therge tender hall, and it was inevitable that I would meet some


    people from the mall, and some came to greet and greet Edward.


    Edward told me to find a quieter ce and take a good look at the n again carefully, or at least sit


    until I don''t embarrass the White Family.


    There was a lounge area at the back of the hotel, and as the sun set in the evening, I leaned on one of


    the sofas to work on the bid, and my brain hurt a little, not to mention that I didn''t know the overall


    situation that well, but the bid alone was too rushed.


    "You are ......Miss Kennedy?" came a voice in my ear, I faintly froze.


    Looking up, I saw a slightly obese middle-aged man standing in front of me with a briefcase.


    I didn''t react, so I looked at the man and said, "Hello, you are?"


    Heughed out loud and said, "Miss Kennedy is so forgetful, so quick to forget me, we could have met


    Last night?


    After a moment''s hesitation, looking at him, I reacted with a start and said, "You''re Director?"


    He grinned and said, "Miss Kennedy, remember this time, don''t forget about me, it''s not good!"


    Iughed, a little embarrassed, and got up to shake his hand and apologize, but he held me back.


    He sat aside and looked at my nning book, andughed, "Miss Kennedy is here for the bidding


    session?"


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "Director too?"


    Looking at him, he should note over to watch the fun, and it is obvious that he and Dennis did not


    get things rightst night.


    At this point, he came over, most likely for the bid.


    He put a smile on his face, and when he saw me close theputer, he said, "I wonder where Miss


    Kennedy is working?"


    "The White Family estate!" Responded, I could not help but say, "Director, I seem to have heard that


    your officers seem to be unable to participate in third party business partnerships, you came over


    today, is ......"


    The White Family property is a very important part of the business.


    This sounds like a good husband who loves his wife.


    Iughed, and seeing that it was gettingte, I got up and said, "Director, the bid meeting is about to


    start, I have to go over and get ready, so I won''t bother you."


    He smiled and got up, but blocked my way and said, "Miss Kennedy, this bid meeting is still in, rare to


    see, why don''t we talk, not dy a lot of time, just a few minutes."


    I froze, even if it is stupid also heard the meaning of his words, the original turned so big circle, is put


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    aside here waiting for it!


    "Director, you''re wee, I''m just a small staff, I do not know what you want to say Director?"


    He sat back in his chair, looked at me and smiled, gesturing for me to sit down and talk.


    I found a seat and looked at him, maintaining the courtesy I should have.


    "How much of a draw will Miss Kennedy get when she gets this project?" He opened his mouth, without


    any euphemism at all.


    I smiled, and the water that hade to my mouth was put back, and I said with a light smile, "Is this


    the Director''s concern for people''s livelihood?"


    Heughed brightly and said, "Miss Kennedy is really humorous."


    I smiled lightly and said nothing more.


    He stoppedughing and spoke, "Miss Kennedy might as well say, I think if we talk well, we might


    be partners for life, how about it?"


    I smiled lightly, "How about this, Director, you need to tell me first what you care about my draw, so I


    can talk to you, right?"


    He pursed his lips, the smile on his face deepened, "Miss Kennedy is really a straightforward nature!"


    As he spoke, he pushed a bank card to my side, with a smile in his eyes, "This card contains 200,000,


    of course, with a woman like Miss Kennedy is certainly not looking at this money, this is Wang Mou


    treat Miss Kennedy to tea, as long as Miss Kennedy in Dennis side of a few good words, and after


    facilitating my cooperation with Dennis, this card contains 200,000. If Miss Kennedy has a few good


    words with Dennis, when the cooperation between me and Dennis is achieved, this card will continue


    to y half a million, of course, Miss Kennedy can open a number with me, as much as you want."


    I faintly stared, my eyes fell on the bank card on the table, slightly narrowed his eyes, pestle on the


    table, lifting his chin, "Mr. Wang means to let me give up this bid, and by the way, talk to Dennis, you


    are a very good partner, he can consider? Is that what I understand it to mean?"


    "Yes, you see, Miss Kennedy is just smart, this is a bright and transparent person, really likeable ah,


    Dennis''s vision is really good." The smile on his face grew more and more smug.


    A fat face with some lewdness, the bank card again pushed towards me, indicating that I put it away.


    I did not rush to take, but pestle chin looking at the bank card in front of me, look light, "two hundred


    thousand, carefully counted or quite a lot, if you then put together your back half a million, I can be in


    City A to pay a down payment."

 Chapter 514 What you gain must be lost2

    Chapter 514 What you gain must be lost2


    The White Family has always been generous to its employees and gives the person in charge of the


    project a 20 percent cut. Dennis''s investment in this project should be at least $10 million, right?


    The smile on his face suddenly stiffened and he looked at me and narrowed his eyes, his voice


    obviously chilly, "Two million out of the blue, Miss Kennedy, do you know what the consequences of a


    woman''s greed are?"


    I shallow smile, "Director how can you say so, where I am greedy, ording to my rtionship with


    Dennis, the White Family case, how there is no problem, so down, I can not only in the White Family


    will get better and better, but also can earn money, but you, if I take you this 200,000, the money are


    But you, if I take your $200,000, the money is let you earn,ter if the rumor that I sold mypany for


    tens of thousands of dors, how do you let me in the mall in the future? What do you think?"


    Saying that, I smiled and pushed the bank card to him, smiled lightly and said, "Director, please next


    time when you bribe, check the other party''s background clearly, but don''t make such a joke again."


    It was gettingte, so I got up and went straight into the bidding room without taking another look at the


    conceited Director.


    Edward was in the bidding room, his slender figure was particrly striking, I walked up to him and said


    lightly, "How sure are you about this project?"


    He raised his eyebrows and looked at me, "Shouldn''t I be the one to ask you such a question?"


    I pursed my lips and said, "You should have been preparing this project for at least half a month, and


    you should have let Linda take charge of it before.


    He gave me a sideways nce, did not speak, gestured for me to sit next to him, and after a moment


    of silence said, "The possibility of using you, I guess it''s a bit of a long shot."


    I shrugged my shoulders and spoke, "I quite agree!" After all, I had only said so many harsh words at


    noon to make Dennis leave, and now it was impossible to lick my face to pull the strings.


    The bidding hall filled up, five minutes before the opening, and then everyone quieted down and waited


    for the organizers to appear.


    I looked around and didn''t see Linda, so I was a little curious and leaned close to Edward and


    whispered, "Are you really going to use my bid?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "No?"


    I nodded my head and stopped talking.


    Five minutester, Toby stepped up on the stage and gave a brief exnation of the George Group''s


    objectives and ns for the tender, after which he asked each bidder toe up and introduce their


    advantages.


    A total of neenpanies came in, and some were eliminated in front of them, leaving most of


    them in City A with certain strengths.


    Listen carefully, everyone''s bidding concept and n direction and price nning are not very different.


    Listening to me was about to fall asleep, Edward''s voice came to my ears, "Look at this, go upter,


    y normally."


    A cup of nning book in my hand, I froze, lowered my eyes to see, it is a bid book, can not help but


    freeze, side nce to Edward, surprised, "you do well in advance?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "Look carefully,ter up, do not give me shame."


    I was a bit speechless, "Mr. White, you y with fire? You''ve prepared your own n in advance and


    forced me to make another one, and now you''re about to go on stage before you give me this new one.


    He said lightly, "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    I''m a fucking Buddha.


    I gave him a sultry re, I really didn''t want to talk to him, and looked down at the bid proposal, but I


    was extraordinarily surprised.


    Some surprise looked at him and said, "Did you do this? Or Linda?"


    He nced at me and replied, "You''ll be next."


    I pursed my lips, lowered my head and continued to look carefully, my mind thinking, it can only


    remember as much as possible to count.


    "The next one is the White Family Group''s bid, please be prepared in advance." The person on the


    stage spoke.


    I can''t help but panic a little, it''s inevitable, although there is a new n, all good, but after all, I am still


    temporary.


    Can''t help but sweat a little, the hand unconsciously shaking up.


    I froze and raised my eyes to Edward''s dark eyes.


    The man spoke indifferently, with a soothing smile between his eyebrows, "Don''t be nervous, even if


    the bid fails, you can still stay at the White Family."


    I pursed my lips, red at him, pulled my hand out of his palm, and said in a good-natured way,


    "Brother, don''t pretend to be merciful, next time could you please let me know in advance?"


    He smiled extraordinarily charmingly and his voice was clear and cold, "Yes, I will definitely tell you in


    advance."


    If I didn''t care about the asion, I think I would have punched him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I noticed a cold gaze, I subconsciously looked sideways and froze for a moment.


    The man who had not been seen, all in ck, awe-inspiring, stood not far away, his gaze low and cold


    looking at Edward and me.


    I don''t have to think about it to know that the action just now, was misinterpreted by him into Edward


    and I ambiguous.


    "It seems that what should be seen, he has seen!" Edward opened his mouth, his voice was


    extraordinarily bitchy, "Do you think he''ll get angry and just dismiss the White Family''s bid?"


    I pursed my lips, drew a breath, suppressed the anger in my heart, and said as calmly as possible,


    "Don''t worry, Dennis is not as outrageous as you are."


    I could see that he had just pulled my hand on purpose, on purpose for Dennis to see, in short, all on


    purpose.


    After the introduction of the people on stage, there was the usual round of apuse from the stage.


    It''s my turn!


    Dennis was standing by the desk at the side of the stage, and his dark eyes fell on me with indifference


    and severity.


    Knowing that he was angry in his heart, I sighed slightly and went straight to the stage, handing the


    PowerPoint given by Edward to the staff.


    Then I looked at the bid on the big screen and said, "Hello, I am the White Family Group''s bid manager,


    ra. I am grateful to Dennis for giving us this opportunity to stand here and exin the George


    Group''s philosophy and this bid. "


    After a brief introduction, I exined Edward''s bid to me, but I remembered most of it, and it went well.


    I was relieved to finish my presentation and was just about to finish when Dennis suddenly came up


    and interrupted me, "Miss Kennedy, right? You just gave a great presentation, such a unique n, and


    the George Group and I all approve of it, but can I ask you some detailed questions?"

 Chapter 515 What you gain must be lost3

    Chapter 515 What you gain must be lost3


    Looking at his handsome face, I wondered what he nned to do next, nodded slightly and said with a


    light smile, "Please ask!"


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and spoke, "As we all know, the White Family''s main business over the


    years is oil and emerald, while the George Group this time bidding for AI cooperation, can not deny the


    perfection of your nning, but perfection does not mean applicable, you have no AI experience in this,


    if weter cooperation, do you think, we can smoothly?"


    This problem, the good thing is that I had thought about it beforehand, after a pause, "This problem we


    the White Family and Dennis, as well, have discussed in advance, and finally we also set the solution,


    Dennis, you can look at it!"


    He did not reach for it, but nced sideways at Toby beside him, Toby reached for it, looked at me, his


    gaze was a bit indecisive.


    I thought that after he asked these questions, he should not ask again, but he suddenly opened his


    mouth and looked at me, "Miss Kennedy, if I remember correctly, you should have been the project


    director of the George Group before, do you remember the reason you left the George Group before? "


    I froze, not expecting him to ask this question, and without waiting for my answer, he looked at Edward


    on the stage and suddenly smiled, "Does Mr. White know Miss Kennedy''s past?"


    How could he know?


    When I left the George Group, although I took the me, but he closed all the news, not many people


    know at all.


    He opened his mouth to ask Edward at this time, undoubtedly wanting to use the events of that year to


    humiliate me and make me embarrassed.


    Edward looked at me, then said lightly, "Everyone has their own past, I do not know how she was, but


    at least I know that she is now, is a very good person, Dennis you also have a past, do not you?"


    Edward is avoiding the important.


    Dennis smiled lightly, "Mr. White really see through, but we can not deny that a person''s past will affect


    her future, the George Group in the selection of cooperation, consider the strength at the same time,


    more concerned about the quality of the other party."


    The way he said this, a bunch of people on the stage were wondering and specting about my past


    experience of being fired from the George Group.


    Inevitably, there were murmurs, and even some began a round of Dennis''s attitude at this time, is it


    because the three of us are not simply a working rtionship.


    Standing on the stage to let people round, is a person is not willing, let alone this asion.


    I looked at Dennis and spoke, "Dennis if the loyalty and quality of the question, this project next I will


    give the White Family''s other employees to follow up, Dennis can not worry."


    He frowned slightly, obviously unhappy, and his indifferent gaze fell on me with a bit of coldness, "No,


    it''s fine to leave this project to you!"


    He then gave Toby a look and he left, leaving the crowd somewhat dumbfounded.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Back in his seat, Edward spoke quietly, "It looks like a quarrel."


    I pursed my lips and threw the paper in my hand at him, "No one will take you for a mute if you don''t


    speak."


    He raised his eyebrows, "What''s with all the anger? You are the one who avoided him, you are the one


    who pushed him away, a man''s dignity and tolerance are given to you, what are you angry about?"


    I suddenly stood up, not wanting to talk to him, and spoke, "The bid is finished speaking, I still have


    things to do, I''ll leave first."


    I know it''s all my fault, but there are many people who knowingly vite thew, and besides, Dennis


    would be better off without me.


    When I got out of the bid hall, I was so clogged up that I found a spot to get some air, annoyed to no


    end.


    "Miss Kennedy!" came a voice from behind me, it was Toby.


    I looked over at him, nodded, and smiled lightly, "Toby."


    "Miss Kennedy, riana was picked up by Sir and returned to the vi, everything is fine, just always


    asking where you''ve been." He spoke, his voice shallow, rather like he was ying house with me.


    I originally thought he would be talking about Dennis, but I didn''t expect him to mention riana.


    Slightly frozen, I sighed and couldn''t help but ask him, "Is riana okay?"


    He nodded his head, still the same sentence, "Just always pestering Dennis at night asking where


    you''ve been!"


    I pursed my lips, my heart a little astringent, and after a pause said, "Toby, thank you!"


    He shook his head lightly and said, "I don''t understand, you and Dennis love each other in your heart, if


    so, why did you push him away?"


    "He deserves better!" I spoke.


    He frowned, "What''s better? When did it be a matching game?"


    Looking up at Toby, I huffed slightly and said, "Toby, many times, we all habitually feel that since we


    love each other, we should stay together, but no one has ever thought about how to deal with it if we all


    have something in our hearts for each other?"


    "Back then, I knew it was his design to make me and my parents be enemies by mistake, mother


    and daughter hurt each other, and each had a grudge, then I took riana and left, just because I was


    afraid to stay by his side, I would be resentment and love difficult to break down, I spent four years to


    release my feelings, but in the end it was just futile."


    "Back to City P, I always thought, I can let go of all because of love, then I can live a good life with


    Dennis, I want to and Luna like all mothers and daughters, love each other, rely on each other, but I


    saw Luna''s cautious, and Mo always give in, I still heartache, I have seen them love Olivia''s I have


    seen how they love Olivia, so purely protective, but to me, they have be careful, in fact, I know not


    to me them, the me is life."


    I looked at Toby and smiled bitterly, "Staying with Dennis means I have to suffer inner torment and


    contradictions for the rest of my life, I am a timid person, afraid and unwilling to break the bnce."


    He was slightly lost in thought and sighed, "Dennis, is already trying to do the best he can."


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "I know, he''s always been good, so I''mfortable leaving riana in his


    hands."


    "Miss Kennedy is going to let Dennis carry riana all the time?"


    I shook my head, "I''ll pick riana up as soon as I can, I won''t bother him for long, after all, he has no


    obligation to riana."


    "Who has an obligation?" A sudden voice rang out, causing me to freeze for a moment.


    He looked back and saw Dennis, his face grim, his gaze dark and cold, "Edward has an obligation to


    take care of her? Or do you find another man who can take care of her?"


    His sudden appearance made me a little confused, Toby saw this, silently left.


    Leaving me and Dennis, I was speechless again for a while.


    After a pause, I still spoke, "Dennis, thank you for taking care of riana."


    He looked at me and sneered, "You don''t have to say thanks, ra, don''t forget, in the legal ount,


    riana is my daughter, once we dissolve our marriage, I can give you financialpensation, but


    riana will never give it to you."

 Chapter 516 What you gain must be lost 4

    Chapter 516 What you gain must be lost 4


    "You''re threatening me?"


    "You can interpret it that way!"


    I smiled lightly, but did not get angry, and spoke, "This is good, riana follow you is better than follow


    me, you have the ability and strength can give her a better and better quality environment to grow up,


    plus I can live a better life alone, even if I remarry, it will be better."


    He had a pair of ck eyes staring at me motionlessly, with a few cold oligarchy, the anger on his face


    did not make the slightest disguise, sneered out, "You have a good game!"


    I smiled, "Thanks for thepliment Dennis!"


    I noticed his tightly clenched fist and thought, if I were a man, I would have been beaten up by him at


    this point, and I couldn''t help but be d I was a woman.


    "Then I''ll wait and see if Edward will let you into the White family!" He was so angry that if he hadn''t


    restrained himself, he would have done it already.


    Seeing him leave, I sighed slightly and left and really don''t see him again, otherwise, it would really be


    cut and dried.


    The bidding time has stayed up until midnight, Edward this person probably can not stay up, just get in


    the car, just look at me and say, "a moment you drive, I will lean!"


    I nodded, thinking thatst night he had a hangover and probably didn''t sleep well either.


    I drove back to the vi and woke up Edward, I went back to my room and opened my phone before I


    saw Folly send me a picture of her baby.


    It''s four months old and chubby. I was thinking of sending a message, but I thought it was toote to


    send it to her, so I wouldn''t disturb her rest.


    So I turned off my phone and got ready for bed.


    The next day!


    I thought the George Group''s bid results woulde in five or six days, but I didn''t expect the results to


    Edward gave me the n and the whole operation process and said, "This project will be given to you


    for now, Linda will assist you, you can find her or me if you have any questions!"


    I hadn''t had much contact with this project, and it was only two days from the time I knew about it to the


    time I took it over.


    I didn''t reach out to take it, just looked at him and said, "You know I''m not familiar with this project, and


    the bid case is not even made by me, you hand it to me like this, it''s not fair to the person who made


    this bid case, and also, I''m not sure I can do a good job!"


    Seeing that I didn''t take it, he put the file on the table and said, "I did the bid, there is still some time


    before the case starts, you can get familiar with it during this time, the George Group will send


    someone over tomunicate with you, how to do it, you can discuss it before you act, also, the White


    Family All the current resources, you can find Linda, she can deploy."


    This person is determined to have me do this project, continue to push it probably will not work, think


    about it, I said, "When to start?"


    "The George Group will contact you!" After a pause, he said, "This time, the George Group selected


    two bids, the other one is Chen''s construction investment, youte as much as possible and they have


    more contact, increase the tacit understanding of cooperation, to achieve a win-win situation."


    I nodded, drew a mouth to go, began to put all the documents together, said in the afternoon to go see


    Jannings.


    When I saw him leaving, I said, "I''m going to go to Jannings at noon, and I may be dyed for a while


    before I return."


    He raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"


    "She got into a fight and seems to have been injured." I spoke, simply borating.


    The corners of his mouth rose and he looked a little pleased, "She got into a fight with someone? In her


    own right?"


    I pursed my lips and looked at him, "Do you want to go over and see her?"


    He answered, "Because of what?"


    "Men!" With Dennis in the middle, that would be considered a man.


    He raised an eyebrow, "Bring me a bouquet of chrysanthemums and wish her well!"


    Chrysanthemums?


    Oh!


    This person can really think out.


    I ignored him, organized my papers, I left the office and took a taxi directly to the address Jannings


    gave me.


    It''s a bit far away, in the north side of downtown riverside garden, get off the car, I called her.


    The phone rang for a while before she picked up, "Sister, are you here?"


    "I''m downstairs!"


    "Wait for me!"


    Five minutester, she limped down, looking a bit unkempt, her hair pulled up casually, wearing


    pajamas.


    After opening the door, she looked at the ping pong chrysanthemum in my hand, smiled extra happy,


    and smoothly took it over and said, "How do you know I like chrysanthemums?"


    I


    I really do not know, if not Edward said, let me bring, I simply do not know.


    I was not nning to buy them, but when I passed by the florist I saw this pink ping pong


    chrysanthemum inside and thought it looked good, so I bought it.


    The first time I saw a pink ping pong chrysanthemum, I thought it looked good, so I bought it.


    Follow her upstairs, her home is a mess, I am a little speechless, "interview, how do you live?"


    She will find the flowers on the vase to insert, the sofa messy clothes picked up, put back on the bed,


    looked at me, "If this room is not messy, I can not sleep."


    I


    looked around, the house is not big, about eighty square meters, two rooms and a hall, there is a small


    kitchen.


    "You live by yourself?" I asked casually.


    She nodded and poured me a ss of water and said, "There was a youngdy who lived with me


    before, then she found a boyfriend and moved away, and now I live alone."


    She narrowed her eyes and looked at me, "Do you want to move in with me and share the rent for


    me?"


    "Sure!" I nodded and continued, "But can you clean up your house a bit? I think I''d fall apart if you did!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She smiled and said, "If you move in, I definitely don''t make the living room so messy, I''m alone I''m


    really not in the mood to clean up, clean up too clean a person living in space, no taste of home."


    "Then why don''t you go home and live!" Obviously there is no shortage of money, but also made this


    way.


    She heatedlyughed twice and said, "a little freedom outside, we are all adults, asionally want a


    little private space.


    I may not be able to understand her thinking, shrugged my shoulders and said, "How are your


    injuries?" Watching her walk with a limp, I couldn''t help but cast my eyes on her leg.


    She sat down next to me and said, "It''s not a big deal, I was wearing high heels during the fight with


    Cherry and I twisted it."


    "What do you want to eatter?" She opened her mouth, the doorbell rang and she got up to answer it.


    Look at me and say, "Think fast, we''ll go out to eatter."


    Came a middle-aged woman, entered the house, looked at the room mess seems to have been used


    to, she spoke, "Miss Baker, I came over to clean your house."

 Chapter 517 What goes around must come around5

    Chapter 517 What goes around muste around5


    She nodded, gestured for the woman to get busy, looked at me and said, "How about it, what do you


    want to eat?"


    I couldn''t think of anything for a while, so I simply said, "Let''s eat fish, I''ve been craving fishtely."


    "Okay, let''s go!" She went into the bedroom and tossed around for a while, so it''s a good thing she


    didn''t dawdle, otherwise it would have been veryte to go out.


    There was a mall near where she lived, so she found a stone pot fish restaurant, ordered the fish, and


    found a window seat.


    As soon as she was free, she started gossiping and looked at me and said, "Sister, tell me about the


    love story between you and Dennis."


    I almost spit out a mouthful of water and looked at her and coughed, "Dennis and I are just parents, it


    was all arranged by Freddy, so there''s hardly anything to tell."


    She pinned her chin and thought hard about it, and looked at me and said, "Are you guys nning to


    go back to City P after a while?"


    I froze and couldn''t help but say, "If you want to ask about Edward''s whereabouts, you can just ask,


    and I''ll tell you everything I know."


    She smiled awkwardly as I broke it down and said, "When is he going to City P?"


    "Probably when this project is finished, I guess I''ll be there by then, why don''t you go too and y at


    City P on the way?"


    "Is that okay?" She was a little excited.


    I nodded, "Yes, but pay for your own ticket!"


    "Of course!" She held her chin, wondering what she was thinking, smiling bitchily.


    When the waiter came up to pour water, I couldn''t help but say, "No, what are you thinking about?"


    "I''m thinking about how to chase Mr. White!"


    I''ve met a girl in love, "Have you thought about how to chase him?"


    "You know Edward, have you seen, is there any ambiguous object around him?" She pestled her chin


    and looked at me with a naive face.


    I nodded, "Yes, I am!"


    She was speechless, "I said other than you, yes?"


    "You!"


    "Hahahaha!" I knew it, sheughed out at once, extraordinarily lewd, looked at me and said, "You help


    me pay attention to what hobbies he has, or what he usually prefers to do, and tell me!"


    After thinking about it, I said, "I think, you can get to know Linda, she knows, definitely more than I do."


    "Linda?" She was puzzled, "It''s not his ambiguous object, right?"


    Sure enough, the woman''s IQ, sometimes it is a pendulum, after a pause I said, "her children are in


    elementary school, do not think too much, she is thd Old the old Mr. White''s special assistant,ter


    followed Edward, I think she should be quite understanding of Edward."


    "Okay, you make a date some day, let''s have a dinner together!" She was thinking of one thing and


    spoke up, "How about tonight, you can ask her out tonight after work."


    "Okay, but tonight you have toe to the office to pick me up, by the way, bring the dinner ready."


    "Do not go out to eat? What''s the point of making dinner?"


    "Edward has stomach problems, this man is neurotic, must be done well before eating, three meals a


    day, I will give him arrangements, otherwise it is a dereliction of duty!"


    She was full of envy, "How about you give me this job and let me take care of him, OK!"


    "Good! From now on, you will take care of her three meals a day." I couldn''t ask for more, taking on the


    George Group''s order, I guess I would be too busy to put my feet on the ground.


    After chatting for a while, the waiter brought up a big te of fish and saw Jannings staring out.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Stop thinking about spring, hurry up and eat, I still have to go back to the office


    She retracted her gaze and sighed, "You say that the gap between people is so big, you say why you


    guys can look good and have a good body, how can I not? The world will explode with one more


    beautiful woman like you? When Nuwa pinches people, does it depend on the mood?"


    I smiled, "You can ask Nuwa, besides, you''re not bad yourself, you''re just as beautiful when you clean


    up a bit, why do you have to be so demeaning to yourself?"


    She lifted her chin and spoke, "Look over there, the beauty of the earth, the beauty that makes people


    inferior, the red Cayenne, the beautiful car, this kind of woman, it is estimated that this life does not


    have to worry about how to support themselves, there are rich people who want to raise."


    I followed her gaze, I could not help but freeze, She, she is not in City P? Howe she came here.


    "This area of vis is the most luxurious part of City A. Most of the people who live there are low-key


    tycoons, mostly local." Jannings opened her mouth, looked at She''s location and said, "This level of


    beauty, at first nce, you know that is not local, look at the temperament does not look like being


    adopted, should be their own ability is also good, it is estimated to buy a house in this side."


    Looking at her analysis is right, I can''t help but say, "She is the head of the George GroupAI, Dennis


    specially invited back from abroad, rich and face is indeed the goal of most women."


    "Holy shit! Dennis is surrounded by such a beautiful woman, aren''t you afraid your man will be


    snatched away?" She didn''t even care about eating, her eyes were staring straight at She outside by


    the car.


    It looks like she should be waiting for someone.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "If he is with her, I think I''m still bnced inside, after all, a woman like She, the average man, she


    can not see!"


    She looked at me a little breathlessly, disgusted, "No, why do I feel as if you n to push your man


    out? What do you think?"


    "The fish is cooked to pieces, if you don''t eat it, you won''t be able to eat it." I opened my mouth and


    pulled away from her.


    She skipped her mouth and wanted to say something else, but suddenly froze and looked at me with


    some embarrassment and said, "I seem to be a crow''s-mouth, I got it right."


    I froze and looked out the window. The man who came out of the side door of the vi was none other


    than Dennis.


    He was wearing a dark gray casual suit at the moment, and looked like he was nning to go out to


    dinner.


    It''s a good thing he and She got together, it''s a golden girl.


    I withdrew my gaze, did not look down, just indifferent head down to eat fish.


    Jannings sat back a bit and looked at me and said, "No, what is your reaction? Your man is with a


    beautiful woman, and this is how you look? He''s your man!"


    I huffed slightly and looked at her with a light smile, "Eat up, the fish is going to melt."


    She frowned and sat down a bit, got up violently and looked at me, "ra, since it''s your man, no


    matter if the love interest is ugly or beautiful, as long as it''s a third party, it''s shameful."


    See her trotted out, I have not reacted, I heard her voice from outside, "Fu Da president, coincidentally


    ah!"


    I ......


    saw that Jannings had run out to say hello to Dennis, and I sat in the restaurant, ready to pretend I


    didn''t see it.


    But Jannings had already opened her mouth, and her voice was extra loud, "ra, look, it''s really your


    family Mr. George ah!"

 Chapter 518: What you gain, you lose6

    Chapter 518: What you gain, you lose6


    The woman is really a man of the house.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This woman is intentional.


    This is the first time I''ve ever heard of a woman, and I can''t pretend I didn''t hear her, so I raised my


    hand to say hello.


    I thought she was just going out to show her face, but I didn''t expect her to bring people directly into the


    restaurant.


    Also very enthusiastic to the restaurant waiter said, "Hello, help me add two bowls and chopsticks,


    thank you!"


    Then, he greeted Dennis and She with extra enthusiasm and sat down.


    The stool of the stone pot fish is grass squat, a little short, the girl wears a skirt to sit down very


    inconvenient.


    Jannings saw, extra enthusiastic said, "I''m really sorry, did not consider Miss Torres wearing a skirt, I


    asked the bossdy to get a chair."


    Said, people have gone over to find the bossdy, came back with a high chair in his hand, stone pot


    fish table word is not very high, She such a beautiful woman to do on the high chair originally seems


    a little out of ce.


    Plus she is wearing some fashion today, the beautiful shoulders and back are exposed, this one, have


    be a scenery in this small restaurant.


    Besides, such a ce is not like a Western restaurant or a high-end restaurant, most of the people


    inside are cultured people, most of the people who eat here arended gentry with millions at home,


    most of them are ordinary people, nothing sophisticated.


    Looking at She this kind of natural beauty, inevitably will not be able to help curious to see a few


    more eyes, of course, is not lewd or anything, is simply curious and like to see beautiful women.


    A time, embarrassment is inevitable.


    Jannings like nothing at all, looking at Dennis spoke, "Dennis, Miss Torres is your secretary? So


    elegant, except for ra, I still see such a beautiful woman for the first time!"


    I was speechless, was this personplimenting me or digging a hole for me?


    Dennis nced at me and then said, "She is the head of the George GroupAI." A very simple


    introduction, with little extra words.


    Jannings gave a long oh, loud voice, "Miss Torres is really amazing, good looking and capable, the


    best on earth, you must have a boyfriend, right?"


    She was a little unnatural to be looked at, pulled a smile and said, "No!"


    "No way, you don''t have a boyfriend even if you''re so pretty, do you have someone you like? No, I


    should ask you what kind of person you like!" Jannings is definitely a chatterbox.


    This question made She subconsciously nce at Dennis, and then slightly bowed her head and


    said, "I''m not too sure."


    "Ah!" Jannings deliberately made an exaggerated expression and spoke, "My mother said that a girl


    must have a certain goal to find a boyfriend, I think a beautiful and talented beauty like you should find


    one like Dennis, so that it looks like a good match, do not believe you see our ra and Dennis, the


    two of them together, look especially good together. "


    Why do I feel that this girl has something in her words!


    She nodded slightly, a face a little less natural movement.


    Seems to see her talk less, Jannings simply and Dennis chatted up, spoke, "Dennis, I have to


    introduce me to you, my name is Jannings, is ra''s good friend,st time we met, but too hasty, did


    not introduce to you."


    She reached out, shook hands with Dennis, and it was good to have a conversation.


    Jannings talks a lot, and for the rest of the meal, she''s the one talking, chattering seemingly endlessly.


    "Dennis, ra works here and you guys are at City P. Are you nning to separate?" Somehow,


    Jannings suddenly pulled into this.


    Dennis''s dark eyes fell on me and gave me a look, then said, "No, where she is, I am!"


    "Wow! Is this a show of affection? That''s too sweet!" Jannings had a shy expression on her face.


    Looking at She, who was a little pale, she said, "Miss Torres, you and Dennis are colleagues, do you


    often eat their dog food?"


    She shallow smile, spoke, "I usually work in City P, rarely see Miss Kennedy, so not quite sure."


    Jannings frowned slightly and said, "Ah, isn''t yourpany called raMr. George? Why is it called


    Miss Kennedy, it seems so rusty."


    "Miss Kennedy and I rarely see each other, so the name calling can''t be changed for a while." She


    kept her mouth shut without pain.


    Jannings bristled, gave me a sideways nce and gave me a wink, I was a bit unresponsive, looked at


    her and froze not understanding what she meant.


    Seeing this, she simply crooked towards She, the water cup on the table was knocked over and got


    on She''s skirt, not a lot, but because the skirt is expensive, it is inevitably heartbreaking.


    While wiping it for her, Jannings apologized, "Miss Torres, I''m really sorry, why don''t you go to the


    bathroom and take care of it."


    She frowned, a little unhappy, but emotionally controlled, and not angry.


    When she left, Jannings didn''t care if Dennis was still there or not, she looked at me and said, "I say,


    Miss Shen, can''t you see that this earthly beauty has her eyes on your man?"


    I really do not dare topliment the word your man in her mouth, subconsciously looked at Dennis,


    see him look light, can not see what emotions.


    I pursed my lips and said lightly, "Don''t talk nonsense, Miss Torres is very good."


    "Holy shit!" She couldn''t help but blurt out, "ra, you''re out of your mind, what do you mean she''s


    good, you mean she''s good and you''re going to push your man to her?"


    Dennis is still here, I always feel that she is deliberate, a time I do not know what to say, so simply


    pretend not to hear.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, she tsked and said, "You guys aren''t fighting, are you?"


    After a pause, she looked at Dennis and said, "Dennis, you''re not cheating on him, are you?"


    Dennis''s eyes sank and his gaze fell on me, and I thought he would get angry, but to my surprise, he


    instead calmed down and looked at Jannings and said, "I have a cleanliness problem!"


    The implication is that he can''t look at other women.


    Janningsughed openly, and turned his arm around me and said, "Get a good grip, there aren''t many


    good men these days."


    I was a little embarrassed when the waitress trotted over and said, "Is that your friend in the bathroom?


    She seems to have fallen, and it''s quite serious, so go check it out!"


    "Fell?" Jannings got up and went straight to see.


    Dennis and I were left speechless for a moment. After a pause, I looked at him and said, "Go check on


    Miss Torres!"


    He frowned at me, his gaze deep and low, "Are you sure?"


    I froze, then nodded, "Go see her, I don''t know how she''s doing!"


    He sneered and suddenly got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    I followed him, and at the bathroom door, Jannings helped She out, looking a little serious.

 Chapter 519 What you gain must be lost7

    Chapter 519 What you gain must be lost7


    When she saw us, Jannings said, "She seems to have fallen on a bone, she may need to go to the


    hospital."


    Seeing that She''s eyes were red and she seemed to be holding back tears, I froze and spoke, "Take


    her to the hospital first, we have things to doter, we can''t take her there."


    This, I said to Dennis.


    Jannings looked at me, a little cranky, frowned and said, "I have nothing to doter, I''ll take her there!"


    "No, it''s not that serious, I can go by myself." She opened her mouth, a little choked up in her voice,


    her grievances written on her face.


    Dennis looked at me and his gaze fell on me. I reached out and pulled Jannings'' sleeve and said, "You


    can apany me to the officeter and let Dennis take her."


    Jannings frowned, "Dennis?" and then looked at Dennis.


    For a moment, Dennis pulled his gaze back from me, then picked She up horizontally and walked


    away without saying a word.


    "Fuck!" Jannings opened his mouth and looked at me on the verge of going to tears, "ra are you


    sick? That is your man ah, you just push him out, you crazy?"


    I was a little blocked and said lightly, "I have no rtionship with him anymore, let''s go, go to the White


    Family."


    "What do you mean there is no rtionship, you are blind, did not see the way Dennis looked at you


    ah, why do you have to push him away? Why did you have to push him away? If he did something


    wrong, just say it clearly, you have to use this kind of cold violence to hurt each other, ra you are


    terrible."


    She finished in a rage, and did not wait for me, and went straight up and away.


    I was a bit stunned, and with the benefit of hindsight, I realized that she seemed very angry. Catching


    up with her, I pulled her back, "Jannings, this is my business, you don''t have to be so upset and angry!"


    She suddenly stopped and looked back at me, her watery eyes were full of disappointment, "Yes, these


    are your business, I''m an outsider who doesn''t need to be so angry, but ra, hearts are made of


    flesh, do you know why I''m angry?"


    "When I met you in Zuy, from the first time we did not say a word so tacit understanding to escape, I


    knew that you are a very smart girl, and then we lived together in the forest until you found a way to


    save us from Bob, I feel that you are a special sense of justice and special brave people, I think we are


    three views simr. After returning home I decided that I must be good friends with you


    everywhere."


    "I''m angry now because I suddenly feel that you are not the same as I thought, I''m not angry with you,


    I''m angry with myself, for so long, you did not treat me as a friend at all, right?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    ra, you''ve never been serious about making friends with anyone, you haven''t loved Dennis, you


    haven''t treated us as friends, and to put it bluntly, you''ve treated all of us as mere visitors in your life


    from beginning to end."


    Seeing me dazed, she said, "You don''t know what a friend is, in your opinion, two people are friends as


    long as they can talk to each other, including Cherry, even if she is annoying, but you put me and her in


    the same position, and Dennis, if you love him, it is impossible not to see his eyes on you at any time


    and anywhere, including the state of annotating you. annotated your state at all times, including just


    now, he has been silently resisting you pushing She to him, but you did it anyway, he bottomlessly


    lowered his bottom line, and you, taking it all for granted, even felt that you were doing the right thing?"


    "ra, isn''t it true that in your opinion, others just don''t get hurt at all, don''t get hard, and the only one


    who will hurt and suffer is yourself?"


    I froze in ce and stared at her nkly, this was the first time, someone had said something like that


    to me.


    "I ......" I tried to open my mouth to defend myself, and couldn''t help butugh, nodding somewhat to


    myself and speaking, "Well, you''re right about everything, and I''m sorry that a lot of my actions seem to


    really hurt you or others. "


    The exnation doesn''t make sense, I stood on the curb, took a taxi, and went straight to the White


    Family.


    Some irritation in my heart was so bad that people who are cold by nature, seem to be like this,


    pressed to know what to do!


    When I got back to the office, I was irritated and simply read some documents that Edward had to sign,


    so I got a little cranky.


    When I got off work, Linda saw that I hadn''t left, knocked on the door and frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    I saw that everyone in the office had left and said lightly, "No, maybe my aunt ising and I''m a little


    cranky."


    She said with some regret, "These two days toe to the aunt, but unfortunately, in two days on the


    eve, this time to good things, a bit spoiled oh!"


    Tanabata?


    This time passed I almost forgot, a slight sigh said, "are a handful of years, what to do over the eve,


    there is no meaning."


    She gave me a white nce, "What do you mean a handful of years, ording to you, when people


    reach a certain age, they have to live boringly? How uninteresting is that?"


    Iughed and suddenly remembered that at noon Jannings had asked Linda to go to dinner with him


    tonight.


    The words came to my lips, and then slightly retracted, today''s events, I wonder if Jannings mood is


    better.


    "Linda, do you have a close friend? Or someone you love very much?"


    She nodded, her heels were too high, she found a chair to sit beside me and said, "There must be ah, I


    have a best friend, known for almost fifteen years, as for the very loved ones, my children, my parents


    are my favorite people."


    I hesitated for a moment and asked, "What about your husband?"


    She froze slightly, and after a moment said, "Divorced."


    I paused for a moment and said somewhat apologetically, "I''m sorry, I ......"


    "This is normal, people will encounter some twists and turns in their middle age, ra, life does not


    have to be what it is, choose the life you want to live on the line." She looked light, everything was said


    lightly, I nodded my head and smiled lightly.


    She smiled, "What''s wrong? You suddenly ask this question, is there something wrong?"


    I nodded and said, "I don''t seem to know how to treat the people around me who care about me, it''s


    like I''m always pushing them away by mistake."


    She looked at me with her chin in the air and said, "Friends and lovers?"


    I nodded, "Well, it seems like growing up, we didn''t learn the lesson of love, how to love others, I don''t


    seem to have learned it until now."


    She faintly stared and said, "Don''t you have a child? How did you love her? I don''t know how others


    understand it, but my understanding is that love is a state of being from the heart and wanting the best


    for the other person, just like you do for your child, you know how to be good to her, so you will do


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    everything you can to give her the best."

 Chapter 520: What you gain must be lost 8

    Chapter 520: What you gain must be lost 8


    "What about friends?"


    She spoke, "The same, but everything must be mastered a degree, not too much, not enough,


    otherwise it is easy to counterproductive."


    I was a little deted, "These are too theoretical, but when ites to problems, there is still no way to


    solve them."


    She raised her eyebrows, "What did you encounter? You tell me, after all, I am also more than ten


    years older than you, maybe I can help."


    "What if you have a fight with a friend?"


    She froze for a moment and said, "You haven''t had a fight with a friend before?"


    I shook my head, "Not really!" When Diana and I used to argue, many times I kept quiet and basically


    didn''t open my mouth to refute, and when her anger subsided, she would automaticallye to me.


    This time, I seem to Jannings myself can not say what kind of attitude, and mixed with Dennis, things


    have be a bitplicated.


    After thinking about it, there is no way to sort out the ideas, so I looked at her and said, "Busy tonight?


    Let''s have dinner together?"


    She was stunned, "What a coincidence, my parents areing over to take the kids for me today, and


    I was nning to go out and rx, so I''ll havepany this time."


    Packed up her things and went out of the office.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of services and services to the public.


    "You know, I haven''t been to a bar since I had the baby, I feel like I''m already 70 or 80 years old. Linda


    was in a good mood, so she ordered a few more sses of wine and drank while chattering with me.


    In a short time, she drank a lot, half-squinted eyes close to me, "Young is good, as long as Ying Ying to


    here a, can attract a crowd of eyes."


    I looked around, there are indeed people have been looking in our direction, and did not care too much,


    see her drink a little too much, said, "You drink less, not good for the body."


    She smiled lightly, "Don''t worry, I''m a good drinker!"


    I ordered a ss of juice and took a few shallow sips, somewhat distracted and dazed.


    After looking at her phone a few times, Linda couldn''t look at it anymore and said, "ra, do you know


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    what the scariest thing in this world is?"


    I shook my head, she raised her cup and clinked it with me and spoke, "It''s the wavering, and often at


    times like this, the longer you put it off, the more likely you are to lose the things that are most


    important to you in your life."


    After saying that, she results in my phone and dialed the phone directly.


    I originally rushed to grab it, but was suddenly intended by the voice, "Miss Kennedy?"


    I froze, turned around can''t help but frown, acquaintance, a time face with a few smiles, "Director,


    hello!"


    He grinned and said, "Miss Kennedy, this is the third time we''ve met, right? This is three times a month,


    so it''s fate, don''t you think?"


    I smiled and got up from my seat, distanced myself from him and said, "Is the director here to talk


    about something? Then I won''t bother you."


    After saying that, I tried to pull Linda away, but was blocked by him, who had brought someone with


    him to surround us two girls.


    I couldn''t help but frown and looked back at him, "What does Director mean by this?"


    He still had a smile on his face and looked at me with some lewdness and said, "Miss Kennedy this


    speaks with the same air, it seems that he still does not know his situation!"


    Calm down, looking at him, I said, "Director what do you mean by that? I think, I don''t seem to have


    offended you, what do you mean by stopping us in such a tant manner?"


    Heughed a few times, his eyes fell on Linda beside me and sneered, "It looks like you''ve had a good


    time over the years, and you''re as beautiful as ever."


    I froze for a moment, and before I could figure out what was going on, Linda spoke up, "If you want to


    get me in trouble, juste at me and let her go first."


    "Coincidentally, I''ming for you two!" Director spoke up and looked at me.


    "ra, howe Dennis kicked you just after you sang the pillow talk? I looked at the girl beside him


    today, but it''s a beauty on earth, you and her, if I were topare, I would also give you a kick, but


    you''re still quite precious to me, without Dennis as a backer, how about it, want to consider me?"


    "Wang Delu, are you disgusting?" Linda opened her mouth, stopped me behind, looked at him and


    said, "What reason did youe to City A, you do not know, you are still want to go on the ground


    state again?"


    "You fucking threaten me?" Director was so anxious that he was soaring expletives.


    Linda also does not show weakness, coldly said, "is not a threat, you know in your heart, you do not


    forget, you as how toe to City A, I can make fall once, also can make you fall a second time."


    "p!" This p came too suddenly, I did not react for a while.


    Linda covered her face, her mouth colored with blood, and Wang Delu spoke in a cold voice, "I gave


    you a fucking face, didn''t I? I can fall in the same hole twice? You think you have the White family as a


    backer, I can not help you?"


    He looked around at the few men he had brought with him and spoke, "Take these two women to the


    second floor room."


    "Wang Delu, you seek death!"


    "p!" Linda received a p again.


    "Cut the fucking crap, the White family if they really take the old man, have the ability to take the old


    man''s officer." That was a really dragging statement.


    The movement was so loud that it drew the onlookers from the side, but Wang Delu seemed to have


    experience in doing this kind of thing, and directly let the people around him dispatch.


    The two women were no match for the big men, and Linda and I were almost carried up to the second


    floor.


    After leaving us in a suite, several men left, leaving only Wang Delu.


    The man, with a beer belly, looked at us with a disgusting grin on his face, "I haven''t had any fun in a


    long fucking time, and this time, I''m having a good time."


    Linda was so angry that she picked up something aside and smashed it towards him, but he dodged it.


    Fearing that she would mess up, Wang Delu called someone in and tied us all to chairs.


    The first thing you can do is to look at me and say, "Miss Kennedy, if you had cooperated with me from


    the beginning, Dennis would not have wanted you, and you could have followed me, why bother?"


    I was a little disgusted with this man, and directly did not want to speak.


    He dragged a chair and sat in front of me, looked at me and said, "But it''s not toote, you follow me, I


    let you eat and drink the same, how about it?"


    "Don''t be disgusting, okay?" If my hands were not tied at this time, I would have given this disgusting


    person a mouthful.


    Heughed instead of being angry, "You have a personality, no wonder Dennis is interested in you."


    Linda sarcastically, "Wang Delu, you never look in the mirror? Don''t you disgust yourself and others?


    You''d better hurry up and let us go, or else you won''t be able to walk away when the timees."

 Chapter 521: What you gain must be lost9

    Chapter 521: What you gain must be lost9


    Wang Delu coldly swept her eyes and sneered, "Still think I''m the same Wang Delu who was at your


    mercy five years ago? You really think you can do anything to me in City Athe White family?"


    "Of course I can''t do anything to you, but I think that I can!" The sudden appearance of Jannings


    stunned both Linda and me.


    Jannings was somewhat idly clinging to the door frame of the bathroom, a small cherry mouth slightly


    ve, a delicate and soft look, with a few whispers in her voice, "Director long, what do you think will


    happen if I press so now?"


    She slowly picked up the phone in her hand, her eyes watery and extraordinarily innocent, and said,


    "Why don''t we try it, I''m curious about what would happen too!"


    "Jannings!" Wang Delu''s voice was gruff and obviously angry, but he still had a smile on his face and


    said, "How did you get in here?"


    Jannings pinched her little face, her mouth shattered, "A fake smile can really hurt, her face is stiff."


    She was not in a hurry to answer Wang Delu''s words, and looked around the room, looking for a ce


    with a good view, and then sat down, still holding the phone in her hand.


    After adjusting afortable position, she said quietly, "Director is really a noble man who forgets


    things, this bar was made for me by the old man a few years ago for fear that I would get into trouble


    outside. It''s not good luck!"


    She said with a casual face, pestle chin looking at Wang Delu, some innocent said, "You say, I have


    seen, this to pretend also can not, the old man usually said, people ah, have to see the righteousness,


    Director long, you say, if I idle rm, will not have any impact on you ah?"


    Wang Delu face smile can not be strained, looked at her said, "Say, what do you want?"


    Jannings sighed and thought about it, it seems there is nothing to want, after a pause, "You said I do


    notck anything, to say that theck of, is theck of a man, but you are too old and fat, teeth can not


    bite, smell also disgusting, I naturally can not want."


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Wang Delu''s face turned ck into carbon, his hand clenched into a fist, I originally thought he was


    going to be furious, but I never thought he would agree.


    He also walked to my side and personally untied the rope that was tying our hands.


    Linda and I were both stunned, and for a while were still a little confused about the situation.


    Jannings pestle chin to y with the phone, there is no other words, Wang Delu looked at her, then


    gritted his teeth, looked at Linda said, "You call back!"


    Linda has not slowed down, see him like this, still a little confused, subconsciously look at Jannings,


    only to see her as if nothing to y with the phone.


    A time to speak instead, "You go!"


    Hearing this, Wang Delu was stunned for a moment, Jannings also looked up, but also did not speak.


    Seeing Wang Delu looking at her, she said with an innocent face, "What are you looking at me for, it''s


    you who beat her, she doesn''t care, it''s her you should thank, not me."


    Wang Delu looked at Linda and said, "Thank you!"


    Then looked to Jannings and said, "Please give my regards to the old man."


    Jannings gave a hint and went back to ying with his phone, while Wang Delu left with his people in a


    ck face.


    Sort of a false rm, calm down, Linda and I looked at each other.


    She saw that people had left and got up without saying anything, and was ready to leave.


    Linda spoke up and called out to her, "Miss Baker, thank you for earlier."


    "No, I was just passing by." After saying that, she was ready to go.


    After the incident just now, the noon squirm, long gone, I said, "I thought you wanted Linda to drink with


    you? You''vee and gone, that''s not sincere, is it?"


    She stopped and looked back at me, raising her eyebrows, arrogant, "I said I''m leaving? I just have to


    go to the bathroom."


    After that, she went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Linda was a little confused and looked at me, "You guys? Know each other?"


    I nodded my head.


    A few momentster, Jannings came out of the bathroom and looked at us both and said, "I ordered


    wine, join uster?"


    "Absolutely!" Linda opened her mouth, walked straight to the table and sat down, and said, "Since


    we''re drinking, do we have to order something to drink?"


    "It''s done, it''ll be here in a minute!" Jannings sat down and looked at her and said, "Are you Edward''s


    personal assistant?"


    Linda coughed and said, "Well, it''s not personal, it''s work."


    After a pause, she looked at me and said, "ra,e sit down."


    I sat down next to Linda, Jannings not looking at me, still looking a little angry, Linda could see that.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Smiling, she said, "It''s a good thing we have you tonight, otherwise, that son of a bitch Wang Delu


    would still have no idea what he would do to us."


    "A show of hands!" Jannings opened his mouth, but somehow did not care.


    Linda was curious in her heart and opened her mouth, "Miss Baker, your old man, is it the Mr. Ouyang I


    think?"


    Jannings pursed his lips and thought about it, "Think so much why, drink, ah, meet is fate."


    I did not feel Jannings situation for a while, she and I originally met on the road in Zuy, we have


    probably said their own situation, but are casual, I also have a lot did not say, they have what did not


    say is normal.


    Linda saw this, also not good to ask more, at this time, the waiter also happened to send wine and


    small dishes.


    Linda poured the wine and looked at us both and said, "Today''s matter is always to thank, I drink first,


    you two friends, I am considered to have made."


    Jannings lifted his ss and said, "Come on, let''s drink together."


    Drinking the wine, Linda said, "But then again, how did you get in, we haven''t seen you before, it can''t


    be such a coincidence, right?"


    Jannings looked up at me and said, "I saw you in the lobby, and when I heard the waiter wanted to give


    the old pervert a room, I talked to the waiter and came in first."


    Linda nodded and spoke, "It''s a good thing we met you, otherwise that bastard Wang Delu, I don''t


    know what he would have done to us!"


    I looked at Jannings and opened my mouth, saying sincerely, "I was impulsive about what happened


    today, thank you for reaching out to help."


    She looked at me, some self-censorship opened, "actually can not be considered your problem, you


    may also have their own unspeakable secrets, you do not want to say, I should not force you, not to


    mention emotional matters, each person''s way of handling is different, I should not interfere, to put it


    bluntly, or my problem."

 Chapter 522 Divorce Certificate 1

    Chapter 522 Divorce Certificate 1


    "No!" I opened my mouth and sighed, "I don''t know how to deal with these problems, always


    friend of mine, naturally you can''t watch me casually deal with it."


    Linda looked at my self-censorship,ughed out and said, "You two are too cute,e on, let''s have a


    drink, true friends is nothing overnight feud, after ah, we are still friends."


    So the next three of us drank without restraint.


    Jannings wine taste is really terrible, a few sses of wine down,pletely broken, pulling Linda


    asked Edward''s life details, as well as a variety of emotional experience.


    Linda was fine at the beginning, but she said nothing directly afterwards, and there must be details


    when she talks a lot.


    So the two women together, it ispletely Edward''s past stripped clean.


    I am still somewhat sober and worried about getting all drunk and unattended, so I simply stopped


    drinking when I was half drunk and half sober.


    Edward called, his voice a little low and sullen, "Where are you?"


    I remembered after the fact that I drank Linda out directly after work and did not go back to make


    dinner for him, he did not have dinner yet!


    The nerves were tense for a while, and I didn''t listen to what Jannings and the others were saying, so I


    immediately put myself together and said, "Mr. White, I''m sorry, I''m out with a friend tonight, I ......"


    "I asked where you are?"


    I dumbfounded, Nuo Nuo open, "Xiangtan Road this side of the Buji bar."


    "You and who!" I could hear it, the man was quite angry.


    "Linda and Jannings."


    I answered honestly.


    After thinking about it, I opened my mouth and said, "Mr. White, have you eaten yet ......"


    The phone had already hung up and he wasn''t even listening to what I was saying.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that I was on the phone, Jannings, who had already been drinking, pulled at me, snatched the


    phone out of my hand, and drunkenly spoke, "Who are you calling? Is it for Dennis?"


    He said, snatched my phone away, while fiddling with my phone, said, "You, you should call him, call


    him back from Miss Torres, he is your man, why should your man take care of other women."


    I held my forehead, a little helpless, drank wine, some dizzy, got up to help her sit back on the road


    sofa.


    Linda''s wine is very good, after the break is quiet lying, unlike Jannings like to pick around.


    I got up and poured her water, my body was a little dizzy and I seemed to have had a little too much to


    drink.


    "Dennis, your woman is drunk, are you going toe take care of it?"


    Jannings voice came, I looked back to see her holding my phone, I could not help but frown, "Jannings,


    don''t do it!"


    She ignored me, and seeing her cheeks flushed, she brought the phone to her ear and shouted at the


    top of her lungs, "Buji Bar!"


    Said, and then said, "No, I''m drunk now, should not call Dennis, should call Edward, let hime to


    pick up ......"


    Said in general, it seems to have fallen asleep.


    I can not help butugh, this woman is really enough, see this, I also do not pour water, directly to her


    side, help her to lie down on the bed.


    To Linda took a nket to cover, I myself only confused leaned on the sofa and closed my eyes ready


    to sleep.


    "Knock knock ......" the door of the room was suddenly knocked, I froze violently and sat up from the


    sofa.


    The wine is on the head, the brain is a little dizzy, worried about knocking on the door in the middle of


    the night is a bad guy, I sat on the sofa, can not help but hit the back straight.


    Not long after, the door was automatically opened, came in Edward, followed by the barman holding


    the key in his hand.


    Seeing that the room smelled of alcohol and was made a mess, Edward''s face darkened for the most


    part, "How much alcohol did you drink?"


    Seeing his eyes staring at me with some ferocity, I spoke honestly, "A lot, Jannings and Linda drank the


    most."


    "Do I have topliment you for knowing how to moderate?" He sneered, obviously just a little angry.


    My head was a little dizzy, but at this point I braced myself to stay awake and said, "Edward, I ......"


    "Edward?" Jannings on the bed suddenly sat up, a pair of eyes dazed, the smell of alcohol has not


    dissipated, looked around the room, eyes fell on Edward, and then grinned stupidly.


    He opened his mouth nervously and said, "Edward, you''re here? Come to take me home?"


    I knew you would appear in my dream, Linda said you weren''t a virgin at 17, so hey, you must be great


    ......"


    I ......


    Edward ......


    I really didn''t pay much attention to listen just now, what exactly she and Linda talked about, but now it


    seems that the scale is still quiterge.


    The waiter was probably a little embarrassed and went out gingerly.


    Edward''s face is not very good, originally angry, at this time by Jannings pestering, it is even more, a


    handsome face ck as carbon.


    I tried to pull Jannings away, but it was no use.


    A little shivering, "Mr. White, she''s drunk now and has broken up and thinks she''s dreaming."


    "ra, good for you!" He was almost gritting his teeth.


    I pulled a wiped smile, really embarrassed, Linda, who had been lying quietly, seemed to have heard


    themotion.


    She got up in a daze, saw Edward also froze, presumably with a few moments of lucidity, braced


    herself to get up, and spoke, "Mr. White good, I still have work to do, I''ll go and get busy first."


    I ......


    Shit, this is obviously a broken piece, see Linda stood up, a serious to go out.


    I was a little confused, this can not really think they are at work, she went out like this, it will be an


    ident.


    I didn''t care to think about it, I quickly apologized to Edward, "Mr. White, I''m sorry, Linda has drunk too


    much, I''ll go check on her!"


    I didn''t see who it was, so I hurriedly said, "Sorry sorry sorry!"


    Before I could go out, my hand was tugged and I was pulled back to see the person clearly.


    My pupils widened, Dennis, how could he be here?


    So, just now Jannings really dialed Dennis''s phone.


    "Fu ......"


    Before I could say anything, he spoke, "Where are you going?"


    "Linda, she''s drunk and it''s not safe to be alone!" I opened my mouth, and for a moment I felt my brain


    was in disarray.


    Dennis looked at Edward who was entangled in the room by Jannings, his gaze was a few moments


    better, and after indifferently withdrawing it, he pulled me towards the outside of the bar.


    In front of the bar, Linda fell asleep again by herself against the flower pot at the door.


    I called several times, how can not wake up, Dennis called, about ten minutes or so, Toby came.

 Chapter 523 Divorce Certificate 2

    Chapter 523 Divorce Certificate 2


    "Dennis!" Looking at Linda and me lying on the ground, Toby pinched his brow and seemed to have a


    bit of a headache.


    "Find a hotel to put her in, or find a way to send her back." Dennis opened his mouth, jerked me up,


    and walked away.


    Still a little confused, I followed him and said, "Dennis, what are you doing?"


    He didn''t say a word, pushed me straight into the car, started the car, and then started racing.


    The windows were opened and the cold wind poured in, making me more and more nauseous and


    wanting to vomit.


    I pulled Dennis''s sleeve, let him stop the car, directly off the car and leaned on the roadside flowerbeds


    dry vomit up.


    I took a bottle of water in front of me, I took it and rinsed my mouth, and his helpless voice came to my


    ears, "Are you still ufortable?"


    I shook my head, some dizzy ufortable, get up, was his arms, subconsciously want to push him


    away.


    But after half a day of tossing and turning, after the alcoholic energy, I no longer have the strength to


    struggle, so I simply let him hold me with my eyes half closed.


    He took the car, I leaned on the car, after the energy came up, I do not want to move, the window was


    rolled up, I closed my eyes some sleepy, not a moment will also be shallow sleep.


    When I became conscious, I found myself lying in the hotel bed, and the sound of rushing water came


    from the bathroom.


    I slowed down a bit, my head was a little dizzy, my body was a little uncontroble, I knew I was


    brought by Dennis, I did not worry too much.


    Thinking of getting up and ready to go, but struggling for a while, the body has little strength, the brain


    has dizziness unbearable.


    I found that every time I finished drinking, I was very sober, but my body was not under control.


    The bathroom door was opened, Dennis came out with a towel wrapped around his waist, and water


    droplets were still hanging on his toned body, seeing that I was awake, he took an indifferent look and


    said, "Awake?"


    I nodded andy down on the bed, unconsciously tugging at the covers, and realized afterwards that


    my clothes had been taken off.


    For a moment, I stared at him with wide eyes and said angrily, "Dennis, you''re despicable, you know


    I''m drunk, and you still ......"


    He gazed over and raised his eyebrows, "What else am I doing?"


    I froze, looking at his expression, a little unsure, whether he had done anything to me or not, froze and


    said, "You slept with me?"


    He casually pulled over a towel and wiped his still dripping hair, raising an eyebrow, "Sleeping with


    me?"


    I ......


    He knew all about it, and he did it on purpose.


    I saw this, I did not speak, wrapped the quilt, simply said, "Where are my clothes?"


    His hand rubbing his hair stopped and looked at me, indifferent as always, "You should ask where are


    my clothes?"


    "So where are your clothes?" The room smelled strongly of alcohol, neither my clothes nor his were


    there, and I was a little unsure if I had just done something.


    He tossed the towel aside and tended to move closer to me, his eyebrows turned upward, "Full body


    custom, 180,000 for the set, plus two million for the mental damage, what are you going to do with it?"


    "What?" I was a little confused, how is two million.


    "Spit me all over, you forget? Do you need me to transfer the surveince?" The smell that belonged to


    him surrounded me, familiar and dominant.


    I subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but was already cornered by him, there was nowhere to hide.


    "I threw up again?" Just now leaning on the car, I was some stomach hard, but then I fell asleep, I have


    little memory.


    He did not open his mouth, handsome eyebrows upward, with a few unspoken arrogance.


    Maybe it was because I fell asleep or threw up when I was broken, I''m a little less sure, but looking at


    the room with our clothes out of the way, he wouldn''t be lying to me.


    After a pause, I got a little worried, looked at him, and spoke, "Does it really cost that much for


    emotional damage?"


    The clothes I know, his are custom-made, basically are big brand, was I spit dirty basic he will not wear,


    but the spiritual damage will not be a little exaggerated.


    He raised his eyebrows, his gaze shallow, "I a meeting worth in the millions, you think I am counting


    more?"


    I


    "But, I didn''t know you were going to have a meeting, and I didn''t know you wereing, and besides,


    it wasn''t me who asked you toe ......" Theter words, the more I whispered, the more I whispered.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I only get a few thousand a month, where do I go to get two million to him?


    You should not answer your calls in the future?"


    I looked down and said, "I didn''t ask you to answer either." The image of him hugging She at noon


    came to mind, and I couldn''t help but feel sour and say, "Yes, it''s not right for me to call you out after


    I''ve disturbed your pleasure of spending the midnight with a beautiful woman."


    "ra, are you full of shit in your head?" He opened his mouth and disliked me directly.


    I frowned and looked at him, probably because of the wine, the aggression in my heart poured out all at


    once, "Yes, my brain is poop, your She brain is all gold, she is smart and beautiful, has a body and


    talent, she is good at everything, I am not good at anything, she is worthy of you, you go to her, I did


    not ask you toe."


    Said, then can not help but the heart blocked unbearable, bowed his head to hold the tears, everyone


    is ming me, me me for pushing him away, me me for not knowing what is good.


    But I was the one who was hurt in the beginning, I was the one who lost the child, resentment and


    aggression, all the conflicts were suffered by me.


    I didn''t hear him move, I raised my eyes and saw him with a pair of dark, deep eyes looking at me


    motionless.


    I was stunned and avoided his gaze, but he hooked my chin and forced me to look at him, "Why do you


    have to provoke me with her, you know that I have nothing to do with her, it is your wishful thinking to


    push me to her, I just follow your wishes, you should be happy? Why do you start using me of


    wrongdoing instead? If you can''t get past your heart, I''ll wait, I''ll give you time, it''s only for a lifetime, I


    can afford to wait, if you can''t let go for the rest of your life, I''ll just wait."


    "I didn''t ask you to wait!" I said I didn''t need you to wait, yes, I did push you to She, I was really


    unhappy in my heart, but so what, time is the best medicine, I''m just worried that after I find someone


    I''m willing to keep, I''ll be pestered and affected, that''s why I pushed you to her, what''s wrong with that?


    What''s wrong with that?"


    "The phone call tonight you know I didn''t make it, I didn''t want you toe, I didn''t mean to spit you


    out, you want me to pay for it, I naturally ept it, but for no reason to get two million, Dennis, why do


    you have to be so oppressive, you also said, we have been married for many years, if we want to


    divorce, I will naturally share to each other''smon property, I do not want you thd George family half


    of the things, Huayu I have contacted thewyer to transfer to your name."

 Chapter 524 Divorce Certificate 3

    Chapter 524 Divorce Certificate 3


    "In the future, we have nothing to do with each other, 180,000 dors for the suit, I will pay you back,


    but the spiritual loss you are talking about, I will not admit it no matter what."


    Pushing him away, I smoothly pulled aside the bath towel, wrapped it around my body, and went out.


    The actual fact is that it''s just a skin.


    The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. What do you take me


    for, Dennis? You want me to do what you want, just say so, repeatedly teasing me, do you think I have


    to be you?"


    I bit my lip in a cold sweat of pain, "Dennis, you''re an asshole."


    "I''m a jerk?" His voice was gruff, "You tell me what a couple is? You left without saying a word to me?


    Twice you took it upon yourself to push me to someone else? ra, are you taking those two marriage


    licenses too lightly?"


    "Dennis, I''m going to sue you."


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    The first thing you need to do is to say that you want to destroy me, why do you need to be like this?


    Dennis, you just don''t like it."


    I cried, my voice choked with pain.


    He suddenly stopped and did not continue, a pair of ck horses like the deep sea, cold and dark, "So,


    in your opinion, I painstakingly looking for you, carefully close to you, is because of resentment?"


    Touching the pain in his eyes, I looked down, not willing to look at him anymore.


    He forced me to look at him with a firm gaze and a low, introspective voice, "What are you hiding from?


    You can just tell me openly, what are you afraid of?"


    When I didn''t say anything, heughed coldly, "Why, do you even feel weak?"


    "Dennis, what do you want from me?" I broke down a little, "Don''t you know in your heart why I pushed


    you away? I can''t have children anymore, and it''s all because of you. I''m a girl who needs her parents


    to love her, I grew up envying other girls who could ride on their father''s shoulders, you ruined all my


    expectations of my parents, isn''t that enough?"


    He froze and I choked up, "You obviously know all that, yes, I love you, but so what? I could have had


    children like any other woman, but because of your selfishness, you made me walk through hell, made


    me lose a child, and made me never be a mother again. You also made it impossible for me to look my


    real parents in the eye, you made us kill each other and turn into enemies, and all of that is not enough


    to make me push you away?"


    He looked at me, his ck eyes were as deep and cold as ice in the waxing moon.


    I smiled bitterly, "Yes, you think that as long as we love each other enough and understand each other


    enough, we can still live together without any worries and be a couple that people will envy, but


    Dennis, ask yourself, can we really not ask about the past? At least, I can''t."


    I''ve tried to let go and forget all the past hurts, I used to think that maybe as long as I was pregnant


    with another child, all the previous ones would be buried, right?


    But as fate would have it, I couldn''t have a baby, which meant that I would have to be involved with that


    dead child for the rest of my life, and I would have to live with all the past for the rest of my life.


    I am a human being, not a beast, I will be tormented by memories, once I see others mother kindness


    and filial piety, I will run, internal resentment will eat me up, I can never be at peace to love this man


    again, I will only be more and more resentful of him.


    So, I chose to leave him.


    For a long time, he got up, walked aside in silence, picked up the phone and dialed out.


    "Toby, send over two sets of clothes." Hanging up the phone, he went into the bathroom.


    It didn''t take him long to get out of the bathroom, the door to his room was knocked on, and he went


    out with a bath towel tied around his waist.


    When he came back, he had two bags in his hands, and he didn''t avoid me, changing his clothes and


    blow-drying his hair directly in front of the bed.


    Iy on the bed, he stood by the window, his voice was low and introspective, with a sense of


    powerlessness, "The clothes are here, from now on, I will not haunt you, you are free."


    He put down the bag in his hand, put it on the bedside table, took his phone and car keys, then turned


    to leave.


    "Dennis!" I spoke up, calling out to him.


    He stopped, his slender back a little stiff, and didn''t look back at me, just responded with a shallow,


    "Mmm!"


    I breathed out, bit my lip slightly, and spoke, "If I can, I want us to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau together


    and get the divorce papers."


    A chill filled the air, and his hands on either side of him were clenched into dead fists, veins appearing


    on the backs of his hands.


    "Good!" A long time, he spat out a word, clean and crisp.


    Watching him leave, my whole body lying on the bed, tears sliding down the two cheeks.


    The next life, I hope we don''t have to be too stunning, don''t have to boom hot love each other, just seek


    ordinary meeting, ordinary walk to the white head.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    This night is destined to be a hard night''s sleep.


    After a few hours of dazed sleep, I was awakened by the sound of the phone.


    It was Jannings calling, "ra, I bunkered down, holy shit, justst night."


    I had a headache and didn''t understand what she meant, so I said, "What do you mean, bunker?"


    She let out a sigh and said, "It means I had sex with Edwardst night, and, I think the picture was


    pretty intense."


    I froze for a moment and followed her words, "Intense?"


    She mumbled, "Yes, because my clothes had been torn to shreds, and most exaggeratedly, my


    mother''s new underwear, and holy shit, he actually broke it for me."


    "Is this your first time?"


    "No!" She opened her mouth and also reacted, "Holy shit, I didn''t see him when I got up this morning,


    he wouldn''t have been broken by me!"


    I ......

 Chapter 525 Divorce Certificate 4

    Chapter 525 Divorce Certificate 4


    To be honest, this is the first time I''ve seen this situation.


    "That, why don''t you call first and ask." Edward looked also more than thirty, not so iprehensible


    to men and women, crippled himself.


    "Okay, then I''ll hang up first!" She opened her mouth, not at all the shyness and uneasiness of a girl


    after being slept with.


    I let out a sound, just about to hang up the phone, she suddenly remembered, "By the way, where did


    you gost night? Linda called me just now and said she was disconnected and couldn''t remember


    who you left with."


    I pursed my lips and couldn''t help but say, "No, didn''t you lose your mind yesterday? How do you know


    the manst night was Edward?"


    Sheughed out and said, "Just kidding, I''m drunk, but I''m sober. Tell me honestly, who were you with


    "Dennis!" This kind of thing, there is nothing to hide.


    On the other end of the phone, she blew up a little, "Holy shit, you guys were togetherst night, how


    was it? Did you make up?"


    "No!" I opened my mouth and sighed, "If there is nothing unexpected, I will probably receive the divorce


    papers in the next few days, then it is with him to take the ount book together back to Newton Town


    and get the divorce papers done."


    She was silent for a moment on the other end of the phone and spoke, "ra, can I seriously ask you


    why?"


    Iughed and was relieved to say, "A lot of things happened in the past, and there are too many things


    between the two of us that we can''t talk about, so I can''t go on with him, it''s probably fate."


    She sighed and said, "This matter, perhaps you have made your own decision, have your own ideas,


    then I support you, but ra, I really think that a man like Dennis, perhaps really only once in a lifetime,


    a lifetime can only fall in love with a,ter, you may regret, let go of this man''s hand. "


    I nodded, "Maybe it will really be like you said, but Jannings, this choice of life, no matter how to do, in


    fact, will regret, let''s feel free to rest!"


    She hmmed, a little regretful, but didn''t say much else.


    After hanging up with her, I looked at the time and it was almost 8:30.


    I had to go to work, so I hurriedly got up and washed up, dressed and took a taxi to thepany.


    When I got to the entrance of thepany, I remembered that Edward''s breakfast, I seemed to have


    forgotten.


    "ra, good morning!" A voice came from behind me, it was Jannings.


    I was a little surprised, "What are you doing here?"


    She held up the food box in her hand and spoke, "I know you don''t have time for my man, so I came to


    bring him breakfast, by the way ......"


    She lowered her voice and whispered, "By the way, how is he doing?"


    I had a feeling of being stuffed with dog food, nodded and said, "OK, you go see your man, I''m in a


    hurry, first go up and punch the clock, contact at noon."


    Rushing to the door of thepany, opened, I was relieved, lying on the desk to smooth the air.


    Linda saw me, handed me the bread in his hand and said, "It looks like you also did not eat breakfast,


    just eat some, there is a scientific basis says, do not eat breakfast and eat shit almost, so, eat bread is


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    better than eating shit, just eat it!"


    I


    "I have the feeling that you don''t actually want me to eat!"


    She smiled lightly, "Don''t think too much, how was your nightst night? Did you sleep well?"


    There was a bit of ambiguity in those words.


    I guess Jannings told her about me, I shrugged my shoulders and said lightly, "Actually, it''s just like


    that!"


    During working hours, too much small talk is inappropriate, and she asked to have lunch together at


    noon.


    I obliged.


    When I returned to the office, I had to take yesterday''s documents to Edward for signature, and after


    finishing them, I went straight to Edward''s office.


    After knocking a few times at the door, a man''s low, serious voice came from inside, "Pleasee in!"


    I pushed the door open and saw him sitting in front of theputer, as usual, working in a serious


    manner.


    Thinking about what Jannings said, I couldn''t help but think a little bit about where he really got hurt.


    "Mr. White, these documents need your signature!" cing the papers in front of him, I spoke.


    I saw the food box on his desk, which Jannings had carried earlier, and it seemed to have been here.


    He hmmed and looked up at me with an odd gaze, "What are you looking at?"


    I froze, realizing I was rudely staring at him, and said awkwardly, "No, I was going to ask if you''d had


    breakfast yet. You had ......st night."


    He stared at me fiercely, looking at me a bit flustered before saying, "Setting the boss up, ra, you''ve


    grown up?"


    I shook my head, extra sincere said, "Mr. White, you have to believe me, I really did not do anything,


    wine, if I let her go by herself, how dangerous."


    Speaking of which, I tentatively spoke, "Were you okayst night?"


    He raised his eyes and frowned, "What''s okay?"


    "The body!" I almost blurted out, just short of asking if he had gone to the doctor and if the problem was


    serious.


    He gave me an indifferent look and said coldly, "Why am I not well?"


    Uh-uh!


    There was no way to keep asking this, so I smiled, hiding the embarrassment and said, "You''re fine,


    always fine."


    I couldn''t ask any more questions, so I was ready to go, and he said, "The George Group wille


    over here for a meetingter, you''re the project leader, the meeting is at 9:30, don''t bete."


    I nodded, answered, saw him reach for the file, the injury was bandaged, froze for a moment,


    subconsciously spoke, "Mr. White, your hand?"


    He indifferently nced at the bandaged hand and said faintly, "I identally hurt itst night."


    So ......


    The blood was not what I thought it was?


    I was a little embarrassed for a moment, and when I hurried out of the office, I called Jannings.


    Opened the mouth, "What did you dost night? Why did Edward''s hand get hurt?"


    She also seemed a little confused, said, "I''m not sure, I have little memory, just saw his hand hurt, I


    was also surprised, how can not remember how I hurt him, okay, I''m sleepy, did not sleep wellst


    night, I sleep first, talk to you this afternoon, bye."


    After that she just hung up the phone.


    I went back to the office, Linda sent some documents for the meetingter and reminded me, "Today is


    the first time wemunicate with the George Group, so you have to get in the spirit and don''t drop


    the ball."


    I nodded, since I had taken over, there was no way I could muddle through.


    Going over the meeting flow and highlights, I went over it all, and the time was just right.


    Out of the office, originally I intended to go directly to the conference room, I did not expect to meet


    Edward and Linda, the two looked at me and said, "Come on, go downstairs to meet the George Group


    people!"


    I was stunned, this need the White Family president personally to meet?

 Chapter 526 Divorce Certificate 5

    Chapter 526 Divorce Certificate 5


    Following the two men, I was a little confused and puzzled, but the two men were walking so fast that I


    had no chance to speak.


    On the first floor lobby, Edward quickly stepped forward with a standard social smile on his face,


    "Dennis, wee wee wee!"


    When I looked up, it was Dennis who came in with a group of people, all dressed in suits and


    extraordinarily spirited.


    I told you, an ordinary meeting would not require Edward toe out personally.


    I kept my head down and followed behind Edward, asionally looking up and smiling when I saw


    someone, and asionally giving the White Family people directions.


    Dennis and Edward were subtle with each other, obviously two people who had never met before, but


    when they talked, they looked more familiar than acquaintances, and they looked like two smiling tigers


    in the business.


    Linda walked beside me, saw a few ends, spoke, "Now is the time to work other things can be


    temporarily put aside, do not distract."


    I nodded, exhaled, and followed into the office, where Linda had arranged for the secretary who poured


    the tea.


    Somehow, Dennis, who had been chatting with Edward, suddenly spoke up and said, "Mr. White, I was


    just looking at your staff list, and this Miss Kennedy is your secretary?"


    Edward nodded, shifted his gaze to me, and said with a light smile, "Well, she just joined thepany,


    but she has good ability."


    Fu nodded his head and said thoughtfully, "No wonder you let her take over our project for the George


    Group."


    I frowned, why did this person suddenly change the subject.


    "Hiss!" Probably the atmosphere is a bit tense, the little secretary pouring water burned her hand, the


    quiet atmosphere, this hiss, extra clear.


    Edward frowned without traces and opened his mouth, "Dennis, let''s continue to discuss this case of


    Lanxi Vige."


    Dennis hmmm, but did not speak, just gaze at the small secretary who was burned on, spoke, "rest if


    you are injured!"


    This was inexplicably said, and after a pause he spoke, "Miss Kennedy wouldn''t mind pouring us some


    tea, would you?"


    I didn''t say anything, but Linda spoke up, "Dennis, I''m really sorry, you know, ra is Mr. White''s


    secretary, but she is in charge of the George Group''s project this time, so she needs to exin the


    specific n and the George Group to you in a moment. ."


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, "It''s just pouring some tea, it doesn''t affect everyone''s work, if you think


    my request is unreasonable, it''s okay."


    He looked at She sitting at the side and said, "Director Zhou, this tea work will have to be done by


    you."


    She nodded her head, smiled warmly, and had a natural atmosphere.


    In this way, it seems that the White Family people are petty and calcting, Linda''s face is not very


    good for a while.


    Edward opened his mouth, his cool gaze looked at me and said, "Secretary Shen, you do it, where is


    the reason to let the guests pour tea."


    I nodded, got up, and took the teapot from the little secretary on the side.


    She has already stood up, see this, a light smile said, "Mr. White do not need to be polite, we can sit


    together in this conference room, but in the future, but all have to work together, the future for a long


    time, we are not divided between you and me!"


    Edward smiled lightly, "That''s natural, but what we should do, I still have to do well."


    Dennis also looked at her with a caring smile on his face, "Well, well, since Secretary Shen has given


    us all service, you should not toss and turn, your feet are not yet healed, sit and rest well."


    If this is said on a regr basis, or in private when no one is around, or if someone else says it, it won''t


    be strange, but this ising from the mouth of an iceberg like Dennis.


    There was an air of ambiguity in the air, and everyone looked at each other, the meaning of which was


    self-evident, especially the staff members of the George Group who had never seen me before.


    Everyone, naturally, thought that Dennis and She were having an affair.


    She was also slightly stunned, and then a blush appeared on her white, wless face, looking


    delicate.


    Edward dropped his gaze on me for a moment before continuing to discuss the project with Dennis.


    Lanxi Vige is a tourism project developed by the White Family, mainly to attract tourists from all over


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the world with a variety of precious jade. The introduction of the George Group''s AI intelligence is


    because the White Family intends to develop a 10,000-acre peach orchard with artificial intelligence,


    with the aim of attracting tourists as well.


    And the George Group''s AI is also here to be widely publicized. Of course, at the same time, the


    George Group will also build a huge AI technology museum in Lanxi Vige as a model museum for


    publicity.


    The two bigwigs discussed the project, and we naturally listened quietly on the sidelines.


    In addition to She and Toby and Dennis, there were also two staff members who were supposed to


    be in charge of City A''s side.


    It''s not like I''ve never done this before. I didn''t expect to trip and fall on the ground when I passed by


    She in a very messy way.


    "Hiss!" The water in the kettle was hot and spilled all over me. I was helped up by Linda, who said with


    some concern, "I''ll go with you to the bathroom to take care of it."


    She said, she pulled me to go, but She called me back, "The project meeting will start in a few


    minutes, Miss Kennedy also has to do the project report? If we dy this long, Dennis will have work


    this afternoon."


    Linda frowned, "She was burned and just went out to take care of it.


    She nodded, understanding and concerned, "I know, I don''t mean anything else, I just wanted to


    remind you that there''s not much time, so you should go, Miss Kennedy doesn''t want to leave a scar."


    Such a big noise, Dennis and Edward naturally noticed, Edward did not trace a nce at Dennis, then


    looked at me, "all right?"


    I nodded, "The water isn''t very hot, I''ll go out and change my clothes, I''ll be right back."


    Edward nodded and spoke, "I have clothes in the break room in my office, change ande back


    earlier."


    I froze for a moment, nodded, told Linda not to apany me there, and smiled lightly, "It''s okay!"


    Out of the conference room, I went directly to Edward''s office, there is no way, now go outside to buy


    clothes, almost impossible to buy.


    Edward''s break room, a bed, a bathroom, a closet, a sofa and a table, the furnishings are very simple,


    in and cool, and his bones are very close to the cold.


    Open the closet, there are several suits and ties, and neatly folded shirts and ties, the cab is indeed


    as he said, there is a set of women''s clothing, look a little familiar, I seem to have seen, but for a while


    can not remember where to see, simply rinse with cold water and then changed into the clothes.


    The size is just right, just because the skin was just burned, some red, look a little conspicuous.


    In a hurry to meet, I did not pay too much attention, and went directly to the conference room.

 Chapter 527 Divorce Certificate 6

    Chapter 527 Divorce Certificate 6


    In the meeting room, Linda was exining the process and considerations that the project would be


    carried out, followed by the George Group''s people exining what they needed us to do to cooperate


    in the implementation process.


    As the person in charge of the whole project, I naturally had to take into ount all the security details,


    the problems of the George Group staff in the implementation process, as well as the friction and


    various problems that would arise during the cooperation.


    After all the docking, each of us signed the contract, and the construction work started on the next day,


    which required the presence and supervision of both parties in charge.


    After signing the contract and shaking hands, Linda looked at me and said, "You don''t have any


    medicine on your hands?"


    I shook my head, "I''ll go out and buy someter, there''s no ointment in thepany."


    "You are a girl, your own skin a little to protect, if this leaves a scar, you want to remove itter is very


    difficult."


    I smiled, holding the contract, "I will pay attention to these, I am wearing this dress is your? It looks so


    familiar to me."


    She looked and I couldn''t help but say, "Is it the one you wore when you came back from Zuy?"


    I froze for a moment, saw Dennis and Edward both looking, couldn''t help but frown, looked down at the


    dress on my body carefully.


    I remember, but there are still some differences, at that time in Western Ascana , Edward estimated


    that also did not buy clothes for you girls, so they bought clothes for the four of us together, the style is


    somewhat simr, but there are still gaps.


    My own clothes, I do remember, although they look the same, but all different, the four of us, only


    Jannings figure and I the same.


    So the clothes were Jannings''. I couldn''t help but look at Edward and wonder a bit why Jannings''


    clothes were with him.


    Seeing me looking at him, he coughed and spoke, "It''s noon, let''s eat together!"


    Covering up the embarrassment, it seems that he and Jannings seem to be progressing a lot faster


    than we are.


    Sheughed lightly and said, "Mr. White is so affectionate."


    She said this, meaning something.


    Dennis'' face darkened for the most part, his dark eyes fell on me, and I knew him all too well, he was


    holding back his anger.


    Together out of the conference room, Linda a little confused, leaning on my ear, "What''s the situation?"


    "The clothes Jannings!" I opened my mouth and got a bit of a headache.


    I''m asking about you and Dennis, what the hell is going on? Why is he apanied by such a big


    beautiful woman?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "It''s hard to say, but it''s almost not. I guess when this project is done, I''ll take


    a trip to Newton Town with him to get the divorce papers."


    She was dumbfounded for a moment, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Oops!" Came a voice, it was She.


    She seemed to have broken her foot, and was limping before she got into the elevator.


    Hearing the movement, several people in front of her turned around to look over and asked, "How is


    it?"


    She was a bit pitiful and said, "I''m really sorry, I sprained my foot yesterday, I can''t walk very steadily,


    and just now I broke it again, it hurts a bit."


    Linda looked at this and said with a tsk, "I guess I''ll need to be carriedter."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze for a moment and looked at her uncertainly, "Didn''t she sprain her foot?"


    Linda nodded andughed, "It''s because she twisted her foot that she has a chance to be special, no


    you see."


    Dennis frowned slightly and looked to Toby and said, "Go help Miss Torres."


    Toby nodded and helped She walk to the elevator, looked at the elevator door crowded with people,


    Toby frowned.


    Edward spoke, "Toby,ter you hold Miss Torres into the special elevator!


    Toby froze, looked at Dennis, saw that Dennis did not say anything, so he refused with a light smile.


    But Edwardughed, "Miss Torres sprained her foot in mypany, I''m more or less responsible for it,


    and asionally it''s possible to use the privilege."


    Dennis spoke up, his voice low and introspective, "It''s convenient to take care of Miss Torres, go


    ahead!"


    Toby nodded and went into the special elevator.


    Dennis stood at the elevator door with little movement, Edward was a bit puzzled and spoke, "Dennis


    this?"


    "I''m going down this way!" He answered indifferently, and then went directly into the staff elevator with


    us.


    At mealtime, there were already many people, and his slender figure and handsome face attracted


    extra attention.


    Linda had half a moment to look back, froze and said, "What is this big president doing?"


    The special elevator is not small, it''s enough to stuff a person like him.


    I naturally did not know what he was going to do, but since I came in, I chose to respond in silence.


    The elevator stopped several times in the middle of the meal, there are a lot of peopleing in and


    out, somehow, Dennis was squeezed in front of me, and I was squeezed in the corner.


    At this time he was facing me, and very close to me, he blocked most of the embarrassment of being


    crowded for me.


    Yesterday, I said so many harsh words, I am more embarrassed at this time, lowering my head, raising


    my hand and him to pull away, his face expressionless, a pair of ck eyes faintly looked at me, did not


    care about my actions.


    Just gaze fell on my wrist was burned red paused for a moment, then frowned slightly, but also did not


    say more.


    The elevator stopped for a moment and it was another floor with more peopleing in.


    He was pushed by the person behind him probably identally, his body was almost close to mine, I


    pursed my lips and did not say anything.


    But obviously felt his heartbeat some wildly beating hard, he pursed his lips, his gaze fell on my face,


    his voice low, pressed a little lower, "A littleter!"


    The light sentence, so I could not help but feel much more at ease, as he said, will be there in a


    moment.


    When I got out of the elevator, Edward, She and Toby were already waiting at the door.


    Dennis walked in front of me, Linda followed out, ambiguously abducted my arm and said, "I just saw it,


    you are going to hug together."


    I blushed a little and said, "Don''t talk nonsense!" I couldn''t help but speed up my pace.


    She followed behind with a heatedugh.


    A few people went to the restaurant together, and at the entrance of the restaurant, I don''t know what


    Dennis said to Toby, and he left.


    The two staff members who followed She, seeing that She''s foot seemed to be not much better,


    spoke, "Director Zhou, why don''t we go I buy you some medicine and put apress on it?"


    "No, it''s okay, it''lle over in a while, it''s not a big deal!" She light smile, warm and beautiful, the


    two staff members more and more feel that they should go so.


    So stood up and volunteered, "Dennis we''ll go out first ......"


    "No need, Toby went to buy!" Dennis opened his mouth, looking as indifferent as ever.


    The two people who volunteered were a little embarrassed, but also extraordinarily ambiguous nce


    at each other, adults know, so, for a time, no one said much.

 Chapter 528 Divorce Certificate 7

    Chapter 528 Divorce Certificate 7


    Edward faintly looked at me, thenughed, "Dennis is really quitepassionate, this kind of thing


    should be the first thing I thought of is, where should let Toby go to buy, should let Linda go to buy, by


    the way, buy a little bit of medicine for Secretary Shen to apply the burns, the girl''s scars, no matter


    where they are left is not good."


    Linda stood up and spoke, "Right, I forgot this was to, I''ll go buy it."


    After saying that, a slip of smoke and left.


    I looked at Edward, faintly pulled a smile and said, "Thank you!"


    He raised his eyebrows, "No!"


    When Toby came back, he handed the bag to She and said, "Miss Torres, can I help you with this?"


    She shook her head and refused, "No, thank you Toby, I''m fine, I''ll eat in a few minutes, I''ll get it after


    I eat."


    Linda came back quickly, Toby''s first foot arrived, she followed in, handed me a box of burn ointment,


    "I''m going to wash my hands first, I''ll apply it to youter!"


    Just as she left, Edward took the ointment from my hand, pulled a chair and sat beside me, and said,


    "I''ll apply it to you!"


    What''s wrong with that?


    Without waiting for my reaction, he already took out the ointment, which had a cotton swab in it, he


    squeezed out the medicine, pulled me and put my hand on hisp, and applied it to me.


    Linda came out after washing her hands and was shocked to see him applying the medicine to me,


    "Mr. White, what are you ...... doing?"


    "What''s wrong with it?" Edward looked up, a pair of dark eyes looked at her lightly.


    "No, it''s all good!" Linda pulled over a paper towel to wipe her hands.


    The atmosphere was a bit weird for a while, the food was ordered but not yet served, Edward


    concentrated on applying the medicine to me, Dennis was iceberg face, he did not speak, everyone


    consciously closed their eyes.


    I was on pins and needles, being watched by several people, could not help but pinch a cold sweat, but


    Edward, a face of indifference, as if there is no rtionship with him.


    The first thing you need to do is to take your hand and blow on it, and you can do it very gently.


    This was too ambiguous, Dennis''s grim gaze fell on us.


    She asked fittingly, "Do Mr. White and Miss Kennedy live together?"


    Edward nodded as if it were natural and said, "Well!"


    The two employees of the George Group, not knowing what was going on, spoke up and said, "Mr.


    White is so good to Miss Kennedy, the two of you look like you have a good rtionship, and you can


    work together and take care of each other, it''s really enviable."


    I don''t know what to say for a while, want to exin, but I''m afraid to say the words, but it seems some


    intentional exnation.


    So silent, good at this time the waiter served food, we all changed the topic.


    A meal down, the George Group''s two employees directly to Dennis and She formed a pile.


    After the meal, Dennis had a meeting and originally said that he wanted Toby to send She back.


    But Toby had other things to do, and Linda directly asked me to send her back.


    I didn''t even have a chance to refuse, so I was pushed into the car by Linda.


    In the car, She did not open her mouth to speak, she did not say, I naturally will not speak.


    After a moment of silence, she suddenly spoke, "You left Dennis because of me?"


    I froze for a moment, shook my head and smiled lightly, "No, it has nothing to do with anyone else."


    She held her knees, probably because the air conditioning in the car was too low and a little cold, I


    pressed the air conditioning and turned up the temperature.


    "You''re pretty self-aware, you know you''re not good enough for him, so you left on your own, that said,


    you''re not really annoying like that." She opened her mouth, nced lightly at my raised air


    conditioning and said, "Thanks!"


    I smiled lightly, did not count with her this is, just said, "I will send you to the hospital to see it, twisted


    twice in a row, may be hurt quite seriously."


    She nodded her head, but not at all politely said, "Okay, you''re fine anyway."


    When she got to the hospital, the doctor said her foot was a strained ligament and she needed to lie at


    home for a few days, and prescribed medicine and anointing.


    "You can take me backter, it''s not very convenient for me to take a taxi!" She spoke.


    It is also true that it is not convenient to take a taxi to the hospital, I nodded my head and answered.


    In the car, Linda called, "Why did you go so long? What''s wrong?"


    "No, I brought her over to the hospital and prescribed medication, you talk to Edward, I''ll be right back."


    "Shit, ra you are not you have a pit in your head, this woman is stealing a man from you, you take


    care of her so much, not a brain problem, right?"


    The sound of the phone wasn''t too loud, but the people around me could still hear it.


    I froze for a moment and looked at She with some embarrassment, she was looking at the scenery


    outside the car window dazed and somewhat lost in thought.


    "Okay, I''m driving, talk to youter!" Hanging up the phone, I continued driving.


    "If it weren''t for Dennis, you and I might have be friends." She suddenly came up with that line.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I froze and looked at her sideways, somewhat confused.


    She smiled and said, "Love rivals at least can''t be friends, can they?"


    After a pause, she said, "I''m curious as to why you left Dennis, he seemed sincere to you, at least to


    me."


    "Everyone has their own difficulties, people and people need fate, after two people walk for a while, the


    fate is over, naturally scattered." Red light, I stopped.


    She pursed her lips and said after a moment of silence, "ra, probably this is the point, I think I will be


    happier than you, at least, I will not leave him for anything."


    I smiled and kept my mouth shut.


    After sending She home, I went back to the office and Linda brought me a ss of ice water and


    said, "How was it? Do rivals meet and see each other?"


    "No!" I took a sip of the ice water, but I felt veryfortable, the August day is still so hot.


    She tsked and sat down opposite me, extra serious, "No, how are you really? Do you really want to do


    this with Dennis?"


    This topic has been tangled for too long, I''m not in the mood to talk more, simply said, "these two days


    is not the seventh day of the eve to arrive, when we ask Jannings, together with dinner?"


    She nodded and after a pause said, "Indeed, the ointment I bought for you today was given to me by


    Toby!"


    "Toby?"


    She nodded, "I just went out and met him, Dennis was asking him to go out and buy the ointment for


    you, and by the way, he bought the ointment for She, and then he met me, and he knew I was buying


    it for you, so he just gave it to me."


    I couldn''t get past that hurdle in my heart, more tangled than anything else, I huffed slightly and didn''t


    answer her words.


    Seeing my silence, she spoke, "ra, I do think that no matter what, at least you and Dennis care


    about each other, right, if so, why do you think so much about torturing yourself? Today you and


    Edward were so close, and you let Edward rub your medicine, you didn''t even see Dennis''s face, it was


    so ck that it turned into carbon."

 Chapter 529 Divorce Certificate 8

    Chapter 529 Divorce Certificate 8


    I did not open my mouth, just a little lost in thought, see this, she still has work to do, also do not talk to


    me more, get up and go to work.


    The case of Lanxi Vige is fixed and will start soon, so I may have to go to Lanxi Vige side for the


    next period of time.


    After packing up the office, Jannings called, saying that he wanted to meet for dinner in the evening,


    before I could answer.


    Before I could answer, there was a man standing at the office door, Edward. Seeing him looking at me,


    I thought he had something to do, so I spoke into the phone and said, "Wait for me!"


    Then I looked at Edward at the door and said, "Mr. White, are you off work?"


    He nodded, "What are you having for dinner?"


    If he hadn''t spoken, I would have forgotten that I was to take care of his three meals a day, so I froze


    slightly and remembered that Jannings also happened to be asking me to dinner.


    So I just said, "I haven''t decided yet, what do you want to eat?"


    He lowered his eyes slightly, "All is fine, it''s after work, let''s go!"


    "Okay, you go down first, I''ll collect my things ande backter."


    Seeing him go, I spoke into the phone, "Jannings!"


    The other end of the phone said, "Are you going to refuse my invitation?"


    I held my forehead, a little heartbroken at her IQ, and spoke, "You''re stupid, such a good opportunity,


    aren''t you going to take this diamond kingpin?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that you now have a particrly good opportunity, I send you the address of Mr. White''s


    house, you cook in the evening, I y the hand, together at Mr. White''s house for dinner, how about


    it?"


    She was so happy to hear that she said, "Really? ra, you are my lucky star, wait, I''ll be right there!"


    After hanging up the phone, I hurried out of the office and found Edward''s car in the parking lot.


    He seemed to be smoking in the car and smelled like smoke. I coughed a few times and said,


    "Something on your mind?"


    He started the car and said lightly, "No!"


    I shut up and saw that he didn''t seem to be in a good mood, but I wasn''t sure what it was.


    Half an hourter, arrived at the vi, Edward went directly to the calligraphy, I turned around in the


    kitchen, dishes are avable, no need to buy.


    Jannings came with arge bag, I could not help but say, "all and you said, do not need to buy, why do


    you still buy."


    She blinked for a moment and said, "You need ingredients to cook, I don''t know if you have them here,


    so I bought them all.


    "Who is it?" I asked in passing as I took the dish from her hand.


    "It seems to be the assistant beside Dennis, he seems to be moving!" The kitchen was all smart, and


    she operated it smoothly, gesturing for me to wash the dishes.


    I froze, a little puzzled, "Toby moved in here?"


    She nodded, already starting the ingredients.


    I couldn''t help but freeze, the price of City A, although not as expensive as City P, but also rose to


    20,000, he has married and had children, here to buy tens of millions of vis to do what?


    And not often over, work are in City P, this house to buy to do investment, just pressure is too much,


    right!


    Can''t figure out what so, I didn''t think much about it, followed by Jannings ying hands.


    When I think of Valentine''s Daying up, I can''t help but say, "How are you going to spend Eve?"


    She was stunned and looked at me sideways, "You''ve thought about it?"


    I nodded, "I made a date with Linda and said we''d have dinner together."


    She chuckled, "I guarantee you, she''ll miss her date."


    "What do you mean?"


    "She should also be at the age of looking for a second chance, such a good holiday, it should go out


    with ambiguous people or something, when can''t little sisters make a date? It has to be a Tanabata


    date?"


    Seeing her slicing the fish into pieces, I couldn''t help but marvel at her knife work, and thought for a


    moment, "So what you''re implying is that you won''t spend Tanabata with me?"


    Sheughed, "Don''t you think, when can''t I ask you out, it has to be the eve? It''s such a nice day, of


    course I''m doing something that needs to be done!"


    That''s true!


    I think I''m going to go back to City P.


    When this project is finished and Dennis and I get our divorce papers, I''ll have to consider settling


    down in City A.


    When the meal was almost done, Jannings looked at me and said, "Wash your hands and go call the


    next door neighbor, we all know each other and happen to be neighbors, we have made so many


    dishes today, consider it a reception for him."


    I almost forgot about this, washed my hands and was ready to go out, looked at her and said, "Edward


    is in the room on the left on the second floor, you go call."


    She hemmed and hawed and narrowed her eyes and said, "Can I take that to mean you''re creating an


    opportunity for me?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Benevolent, wise."


    This vi in Edward is not empty, each house is not far apart from each other, the front garden with a


    yard, the back garden is a fish pond or a swimming pool.


    The two houses are only separated by a wall, and the people on the opposite side of the balcony can


    hear them.


    After ringing the doorbell of the vi next door, Toby came to see the door, and when he saw me, he


    froze slightly and said, "Mrs. George, what do you want?"


    I was stunned andughed, "You know we''re neighbors?" Why else would he have asked me what I


    wanted to do instead of asking me why I was here?


    A little embarrassed, he avoided the subject and said, "Come in and sit down!"


    "No need!" Iughed, "It''s dinner time, you just moved here today, you probably didn''t cook, why don''t


    you eat with me first?"


    He smiled and gestured for me toe in and sit down.


    I originally thought it was strange, but when I went in and saw the man sitting on the gray sofa reading


    a book I understood.


    It was not Toby who had moved in here, but Dennis.


    "Mrs. George, let me get you a ss of water!" Toby opened his mouth, and he was already walking


    toward the pantry.


    I stood in the living room, could not help but a little embarrassed, thought of Linda''s words, paused and


    said, "Today noon ointment, thank you!"


    Dennis looked at the book in his hand, turned a page, not shallowly opened his mouth and answered,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Well!"


    Then, there was not a word.


    After a pause, I continued, "Are you nning to live over here?"


    "Mm!" Still a word.


    I pursed my lips and continued to speak, "You should not have eaten yet, we cooked, it''s ready, want to


    eat together?"


    He suddenly got up, still not shallow, and spoke, "Yes!"


    Then, he put down the book and went out.


    Toby poured water, saw him go out, froze, a little embarrassed, handed me a ss of water and said,


    "Mrs. George, you drink water!"


    I shook my head and said, "No, you cane over for dinner too."


    He nodded his head and smiled, "Then I''ll trouble you."


    "You''re wee!"

 Chapter 530 Divorce Certificate 9

    Chapter 530 Divorce Certificate 9


    Just a few steps away, Jannings had already set up the meal, and when she saw us enter, she smiled,


    "What a lively day, I haven''t had so many people eat together for a long time."


    She took the dishes, and when I saw that Edward didn''t seem to being down, I couldn''t help but


    look at Jannings, "Did you call Mr. White?"


    She nodded her head and blushed a little, "He''ll be downter."


    Looking at her abnormal appearance, I was a little confused and said, "What''s wrong?"


    She smiled, still a little embarrassed, and said, "Let''s eat first."


    About two minutester, Edward came down with a change of clothes and was not surprised to see


    Dennis, instead he greeted him skillfully and sat down together.


    I suddenly had the feeling that what everyone knows, I don''t seem to know.


    "ra, what are you going to do for July Eve?"


    Jannings suddenly spoke up, making me a little confused for a moment, looking up at her nkly.


    She smiled at me and said, "Do you have no one to spend it with? Why don''t you ask Dennis, you two


    together?"


    I froze, "What is this woman doing?"


    Edward raised his eyes and didn''t say much, but Toby said, "It seems like tomorrow is Tanabata."


    "Yeah, it''s still the weekend tomorrow!" Jannings opened his mouth, turned his attention to Edward and


    said, "Mr. White, is anyone asking you out?"


    Edward was a cool person, looked at her lightly and said, "No!"


    Jannings didn''t even think about it and said, "Then I''ll book you."


    "Ahem ......" Edward coughed fiercely for a moment and reached for a tissue in some panic.


    Jannings handed her the tissues with a few breathless words on her face, "You can choke on a ss of


    water, you''re not a child!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I couldn''t help but hold myugh, the first time I saw such a cool and introverted Edward lose his


    elegance, quite unexpected.


    When I noticed eyes looking at me, I raised my eyes and met Dennis'' dark, deep gaze.


    "What are you doing? All of you are fidgety." Jannings saw me like this and chattered.


    I pulled a smile and coughed dryly, a little embarrassed.


    After a while, Jannings sighed and said, "ra, when are you going to move in with me? I live alone,


    it''s really boring, you should hurry up and move there!"


    I froze for a moment and said after a pause, "Well, wait a few days, I just took over the project in the


    past two days, a little busy!"


    Edward froze for a moment and said, "You''re going to move out?"


    I nodded my head and remembered with hindsight that Linda had said that Edward didn''t like having a


    nanny at home, so basically it was his assistant or secretary who came over.


    I was a bit stunned for a while.


    The small belly is slightly painful, I can''t help but frown, Jannings got up from the refrigerator to take out


    the iced watermelon juice, said, "Everyone try, I learned a new chilled watermelon, taste."


    In August, a ss of watermelon juice is excellent, I can not help but also drink a few mouthfuls, mouth


    and stomach to get a huge satisfaction.


    Edward seemed to have something to say to Jannings, and the two of them went to the backyard.


    Toby was called away for something, leaving Dennis and me, which was a bit awkward.


    I got up to put away the bowls and saw Dennis looking at me a bit strangely, I was a bit flustered for a


    while and said, "Do you ...... want to rest in the living room for a while?"


    He didn''t open his mouth to respond to me, but just got up with a light face and put away all the dishes


    on the table into the kitchen.


    After all, it is a guest, I want to stop, but see his gaze sunken, a time is not a word to say.


    I could only lower my head to wash the dishes, before the water was put out, I was pulled aside by him,


    "Stand, I''ll do it!"


    Subsequently, see his long and slender fingers began to clean up the kitchen, I was a little


    apprehensive for a while.


    Wanted to go up to help him, but was stopped by his eyes, just standing there, really awkward.


    I thought about it and said, "Why have you suddenly moved here? Aren''t you going back to City P


    soon?"


    He looked at me sideways, his gaze clear and cold, "You don''t like me staying here?"


    Not really!


    I shook my head, "City P has a lot of things to do, and you seem to be done with things over here."


    "So?" He looked down and washed the dishes in his hands, his movements looked very skillful.


    I always felt that he was not trying to talk to me, so I simply did not answer his words.


    I stood silently waiting for him to finish washing, handed him a paper towel to wipe his hands, which he


    casually took, and then inexplicably went back.


    Looking for something in the refrigerator, I was a bit puzzled and asked him, "What are you looking


    for?"


    "Eggs!"


    "What are you looking for eggs for?"


    He took out the brown sugar as well and looked at me lightly, "Not feeling sick to your stomach?"


    I froze for a moment, not understanding what he meant, nodded and said, "A little, but what''s the


    matter with eggs?"


    He pursed his lips and said lightly, "Go to your room and change your clothes, do you have a spare at


    home?"


    I froze, embarrassed, even the most stupid know what he meant.


    Subconsciously look towards the back, pants stained with arge, obvious, I have not even noticed.


    I just felt some pain in my stomach, but I didn''t think it would be my aunt, after all, it seems that I hadn''t


    A time frozen, face a little flushed, see me a little confused, he slightly sighed, "go change,ter I go


    buy!"


    I did not care to think much about it, and directly turned around and went upstairs.


    But before I got out of the kitchen, the sound of Edward and Jannings chatting came from outside, and


    they both came back.


    I broke out in a cold sweat and looked back at Dennis with some confusion.


    He was still calm, took off his ck suit and said, "It''s cool, wear more clothes!"


    Jannings and Edward came over and saw this, Jannings smiled and said, "Did wee at a bad


    time?"


    I smiled awkwardly and said, "I''ll go back to the bedroom and change into thicker clothes."


    The good thing is that Dennis''s suit is wide, and he is tall and slender, so naturally his clothes should


    be longer, just enough to cover up.


    When I got back to the bedroom, I changed my clothes. I didn''t have any spare aunt''s wipes at home,


    and I was in such a hurry to get up here that I forgot to take my phone.


    I couldn''t help but sit on the toilet and fret.


    "Knock knock!" There was a knock on the bedroom door, and I got up to open it, and it was Jannings.


    She handed me the tampon in her hand, smiling with an ambiguous face, "You couples have quite a


    tacit understanding!"


    I pursed my lips, took the tampon and went to the bathroom to change, came out to see her sitting on


    the edge of the bed and dazed, could not help but say, "What did you and Edward go to the backyard


    to talk about?"


    "Talking about life, can you believe it?" She sighed, feeling as if not too happy.


    Seeing this, I could not ask more questions, and said lightly, "Originally I was nning to move to your


    side, but now it seems that I guess not, I promised Edward, three meals a day."


    She nodded her head, "I know!"

 Chapter 531 Divorce Certificate 10

    Chapter 531 Divorce Certificate 10


    After a pause, she looked at me and gossiped, "I think Dennis moved here with the intention of fighting


    a protracted war with you, not to mention, this man''s style of acting, I really love it."


    I was speechless, did not answer the words.


    After sitting for a while and seeing that it was getting dark, she was ready to go, I sent her downstairs


    and saw Dennis and Edward downstairs talking about something.


    Seeing that Jannings was ready to go, Edward got up and said, "I''ll give you a ride!"


    "It''s okay, I''m driving!" Jannings looked a little unhappy.


    I don''t know what the two of them were talking about together.


    Edward didn''t care whether Jannings agreed or not, and went out of the living room with her.


    I was ready to follow, but was stopped by Dennis, "What are you doing out there?"


    I was stunned and said, "To see Jannings off, of course!"


    "Someone will deliver!" After saying that, his slender body blocked in front of me and looked at me


    steadily.


    Suddenly he said, "Does your stomach still hurt?"


    I shook my head and thought for a moment, "Thank you just now, I''m much better now."


    The original thought was that it was gettingte, so I let him go back, but he suddenly said, "It''s


    autumn, so wear more when you go out."


    I nodded my head, "Yes!"


    I wanted to take it back, but he held it down, "Where''s the ointment?"


    Noticing that he was looking at the noon burn, I pursed my lips and said, "It''s almost done, it''s fine!"


    He frowned, took my bag directly over and turned out the ointment, then applied it to me.


    A pair of ck eyes looked at me, deep as the sea, "Edward will apply it better than me?"


    I froze, a little helpless, could not help but say, "It''s gettingte, you ......"


    "Drive me away?"


    I sighed and nodded, "Well, is it hard to say you''re nning to stay here?"


    "No?" He had a bummed look on his face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I was a bit speechless, "Whatever you want!"


    After applying the medicine, he was still in the vi, so I left him alone and went straight back to my


    bedroom.


    Edward would be back after dropping off Jannings anyway, so Dennis could stay here if he wanted to!


    After washing up anding out, I hadpletely forgotten that Dennis was still at the vi, and


    looking at the time, it was already more than ten o''clock, so I simply dried my hair, read a book, and


    went to bed.


    In August, the autumn rain came silently. It rained at night, and the cold wind blew into my bedroom,


    waking me up.


    I got up, got out of bed and went to close the window.


    "Rumble!" Cold thunder, lightning broke into the room, startled me a time of cold sweat.


    I couldn''t help but rush to the window to close the window, but because of too much haste, a time


    directly into the corner of the bed side of the chaise longue.


    The knees went weak and directly fell to the ground.


    The pain from the cartge almost made me choke in pain, and I couldn''t help but draw a breath of cold


    air as I tried to get up from the ground, but tried several times to no avail.


    Originally, I just thought of getting up and closing the window, and only turned on the bedsidemp,


    which was dim, and the cold wind from outside the window poured into the room.


    With the water stains, the curtains were blown around the room, and with the vi being empty and


    silent, it seemed extraordinarily scary.


    Since the incident of the child, I have been more or less shadowed by the rain and thunder, and at this


    time I could not get up to turn on the lights, and could not close the window.


    I couldn''t help but start to panic inside, plus the heart effect, the whole person trembled, tried to get up


    to close the window, but once again did not stand firm installed to the bedside table.


    "Bang!" Themp on the bedside table and the things ced on it were made on the ground, and the


    light went out.


    A strong fear swept toward me, I shrunk in the corner, in the dark seemed to hear the cries of a baby.


    Fear, fear intensified, the long-held sorrow suddenly came like a tidal wave, I almost copsed for a


    while.


    My mind was filled with the helplessness and fear of that night, and my eyes fell on the floor as the


    flushed blood outside the window seeped into the room.


    I yelled out violently, "Ah!!!" The spirit ran a little wild for a moment.


    "ra!" someone spoke up and called to me, from outside the window.


    I yelled in shock, "Go away, all of you!"


    I buried my head between my knees in fear, and my body shivered.


    "ra, it''s me, Dennis!" came a soothing voice in my ear, and the thunder outside the window seemed


    to stop.


    I froze, raised my eyes, the lights in the room were turned on, some blinding, the curtains that had been


    blown around by the wind were tied up, and the windows were left open.


    "It''s me, don''t be afraid!" A low, soothing voice came to my ears.


    I took a few breaths and adjusted to the light before I could see the person in front of me clearly, it was


    Dennis.


    Almost instantly, without even thinking, I jumped into his arms, tears falling like rain, my voice choked,


    "It''s the boy, he''s here, he ...... mes me, mes me for not protecting him!"


    The body was hugged tightly by Dennis, he took a long breath, his voice hoarse, "No, he knows you


    love him, how would he want to hurt you who love him so much, don''t think nonsense, it''s okay!"


    He gently patted my back, I leaned into his arms, tears could not stop flowing, heart blocked


    ufortable, "I''m sorry, I really have tried very hard, but the rope is too thick, I simply can not


    struggle away!"


    He nodded and hugged me extra tight, "He knew, he knew, he didn''t me you."


    After lying on his heart for a while to ease my mind, I found my senses and got up from him, my eyes


    hurting a little.


    He carried me back to bed and covered me up, his slender body sitting on the edge of the bed.


    As an afterthought, I looked at the puddle of water seeping in on the floor and realized that what I had


    just seen in the dark was not a bloodstain at all, but water seeping in because it was raining so hard


    outside and I had left the window open.


    Seeing me staring at the water stains, Dennis frowned slightly, "Sleepy?"


    I replied, "How did you get in?" He didn''t juste in through the bedroom door.


    He raised his hand to wipe his nose and spoke, "The two balconies are connected, so when


    appropriate,e over."


    I froze and frowned at him, "Dennis, you''re trespassing."


    He didn''t care, his eyes fell on my elbow and frowned, "How did it hurt?"


    I realized after the fact that I had arge bruise on my arm, and before I could react.


    Dennis has lifted the quilt and lifted up the hem of my skirt, I was shocked to avoid, "Dennis, you rogue


    ......"


    See his pair of dark eyes looking at me, handsome eyebrows frowned, then got up and went out from


    my bedroom.


    I opened my mouth and before I could say anything, he was gone, this man ......


    A few minutester, he returned again, carrying a medicine box in his hand, sitting on the edge of the


    bed, methodically rubbing my medicine.


    That look, look skilled as hell.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.

 Chapter 532 Divorce Certificate 11

    Chapter 532 Divorce Certificate 11


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are looking for.


    The four eyes met and crashed into his deep ck eyes, my face burned for a while and my heartbeat


    went out of rhythm.


    "Ahem!" Dry cough, my throat is a little itchy, "So what, thank you for tonight, and your breaking and


    entering things offset, I also do not call the police, you go back!"


    "Heh!" He suddenlyughed out, a pair of dark eyes staring at me, narrowed, "ra, howe I never


    realized that you have such a sophomoric little mouth?"


    He reached out, stuck my chin, extra close to me, breath intertwined, I stepped back to avoid it, heart


    beating a little faster, pressed the road. "I''m not sophomoric, I''m telling the truth, Dennis, I told you,


    there is nothing more between us, when we are done with this project, we will go back to Newton Town,


    get the divorce papers, and we will be clear."


    After saying that, I did not look at him, moved to lie down on the bed.


    He sat on the edge of the bed did not seem to move, I waited for a while, did not hear movement, can


    not help but be curious.


    I looked back and saw him looking at me, his ck eyes as dark as night, "Because of the baby? Or is


    it because of your parents?"


    I froze for a moment, catching the sadness in his eyes, I pursed my lips and spoke, "Is it still not


    obvious? All the things are not your personal experience, so in your opinion, between us is just the


    absence of a child, I also just have a problem with my parents, because these are not what you need to


    face personally, so in your opinion, these are not so serious, you think I should not care about anything


    and you continue to live with you, as if nothing happened, Dennis You''re just selfish!"


    He looked at me nkly, his gaze deep and quiet, for a long time, he spoke, "I''m not treating all this as


    if nothing happened, you want freedom, you want a new life, I can let go of everything, but ra, you


    need someone around you now, when you find someone who can take care of you one day, I will leave,


    I will not hesitate to dissolve the marriage with you, let you live your want you to live your life."


    I was stunned for a while, I didn''t think he would agree so easily, he has always been strong and


    domineering, suddenly softened, so I was a little unable to adapt.


    "Good, you remember your words!" I opened my mouth, my heart did vaguelymit pain.


    ......


    The next day, the sun shone brightly and the air was fragrant with the fragrance of earth.


    The biological clock naturally woke up, Dennis is no longer in the bedroom, I do not know when he left


    I didn''t think much about it, got up and washed up, went downstairs to make breakfast, but I waited for


    a while and didn''t see Edwarde down.


    The quilt on the bed was folded neatly, as if no one had slept there.


    It seems that there was no movement all nightst night, so he didn''te back all nightst night.


    With Jannings?


    These two people seem to be progressing quite fast, looking at the breakfast on the table, I am a bit


    worried, made so much, can not finish eating it will be a waste.


    After thinking about it, I packed it all up and went out to see a ck Maybach parked next door, which


    should be Dennis''.


    I got into the car, got into the passenger side, looked at Toby and said, "Toby, good morning, did you


    eat breakfast?"


    He was probably a little confused and didn''t slow down, so he froze and said, "Morning, Mrs. George!"


    I smiled and saw that Dennis was not in the car, so I thought he hadn''te out yet, so I handed him


    the breakfast I was carrying and said, "You must not have eaten breakfast yet.


    He was stunned when Dennis got into the car and got into the back seat, his voice low and steady, and


    he said, "Let''s go to J Vis first!"


    "Okay!" Toby said, handing him the breakfast in his hand, "Dennis, you haven''t eaten breakfast yet,


    Mrs. George made it for you this morning, it''s still hot, you can eat it while it''s hot!"


    I froze and looked at Toby, isn''t he a straight man? Why ......


    Dennis probably just found me, silent for a moment, answered a hmm, then took the breakfast and


    began to eat.


    I originally intended to rub the car, but listening to Dennis''s meaning,ter estimated not to go to Lanxi


    Vige, I spoke, "So what, you do not go to Lanxi Vige ah? I''ll get off first, see you some other time!"


    After that, I was about to get out of the car when Dennis in the back seat coughed, his voice was a bit


    loud.


    Toby hurriedly said, "Mrs. George, we are going to Lanxi Vigeter, just go to the Golden Scale Vi


    first, you can join us, there are not many cars going back there, more than an hour''s drive, it is not


    convenient to take a taxi."


    I was a little uncertain and looked at him and said, "Really?"


    He nodded and said, "Really, I have nothing to lie to you about, this project in Lanxi Vige has just


    started, we naturally have to go there, don''t you think so, Dennis!"


    Dennis gave a low voice, I could not help but look back and see that he was eating his breakfast with


    his head down elegantly, seemingly not listening to us at all.


    With that said, I simply had a thick skin and sat back in my seat, smiling, "I''ll have to trouble you then."


    Toby smiled and started the car.


    The golden scale vi is not far, ten minutes to arrive, see She a white dress, with waves of big curly


    hair, carrying the season''s new brand bags, from afar, properly is a rich white beauty ah!


    The car slowly parked beside her, she naturally behind pull the back seat door, somehow, has not


    pulled open, I froze, looked to Toby, kindly reminded, "Toby, you seem to have not opened the door!"


    He oh, smiled and said, "I forgot for a while, sorry, then raised his hand and pressed the door to open it,


    he suddenly got out of the car, followed by Dennis who sat up."


    I froze for a moment, seeing Toby in the back seat and Dennis in the driver''s seat.


    She''s originally smiling face suddenly had some color, and her voice was a bit mean as she spoke,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "So Secretary Shen is also here, didn''t Mr. White configure a car for you?"


    "It rainedst night, my driving skills are not very good, the road over Lanxi Vige is not very good, so


    I did not drive!" I opened my mouth to exin, subconsciously nced at the side of the cold Dennis.


    I can''t help but feel for Toby, who is trembling in the back seat, letting the boss drive himself, he must


    be very apprehensive in his heart!


    She spoke again, "Dennis, you have not eaten breakfast, I made soup dumplings this morning, you


    do not let Toby drive, you try?"


    "I''ve already eaten!" Dennis spoke, his voice faint.


    Toby added, "Miss Kennedy also made breakfast in the morning, Dennis just ate!"

 Chapter 533 Divorce Certificate 12

    Chapter 533 Divorce Certificate 12


    I can''t help but the corners of my mouth twitch a little, that breakfast is what I gave Toby, can''t help but


    look back to She said, "Miss Torres, Toby hasn''t eaten yet?"


    She was stunned, hesitated for a moment, handed the box in her hand to Toby and said, "Toby, you


    try it!"


    Toby was going to refuse, but when the words came to his lips, She had already put the breakfast in


    his hand.


    He smiled and took it.


    When no one was talking in the car, She picked up the conversation and asked Dennis, "Dennis,


    today is Valentine''s Day, do you have any ns for the evening?"


    I was stunned, this woman was nning to ask Dennis out?


    I couldn''t help but look sideways at Dennis and saw that he was driving seriously and just said lightly, "I


    have work to do tonight!"


    The implication is that there is no time to waste?


    She smiled, did not feel embarrassed, and continued, "The evening should be busy with work soon,


    why don''t we have dinner together?"


    Dennis looked sideways and his eyes fell on me, deep and dark, and he spoke coldly, "What are you


    doing tonight?"


    I froze and spoke, "Go home and stay there!"


    He hmmed and faintly responded to She, "I''ll be home for dinner tonight."


    This rejection is too obvious, She oh a sentence, did not speak, but the face is not very good.


    The car drove all the way to Orchid Creek Vige, where the White Family had built a temporary office


    to facilitate the project.


    I went to the office to clock in and then talked to the people in thepany before going to the George


    Group''s development site to check it out.


    Orchid Creek Vige is a huge area, except for the tourist residence and food site, the rest is full of fruit


    trees and flowers.


    In August, the fruit trees inside are basically ready for picking, so it was too far to walk to the George


    Group''s AI base and too bumpy to take a car.


    The road was full of fruit trees and flowers, which was beautiful.


    When I arrived at the AI base, I saw She, who hade with us, wearing a hat and a long dress.


    When she saw me, she didn''t look too good and didn''t want to talk to me.


    I did not make fun of myself, automatically ignored her to find the head of the base Rudolph Macey.


    "Miss Kennedy, the base started today, Mr. White side we havemunicated, the next few days are


    you over here?" Rudolph opened his mouth and handed me the documents to be used next and the


    number of notes for reference.


    I looked at it and nodded, "Well, I''m in charge of this project at the moment, after the construction of


    this side a little to pay attention to safety, soon the Mid-Autumn Festival and National Day wille,


    this side of the passenger will increase a lot, then we must ensure the safety of passengers and our


    staff!"


    After all, it is a project, once the ident, is a big deal, so the safety issue is a big deal.


    Rudolph nodded and spoke, "Do you need to go see the emerald base side?"


    I shook my head, "No, for now, the George Group will go over to hand over."


    The George Group people just need to discuss their AI technology into it.


    After a busy morning at the base, I didn''t even hear Jannings call until lunchtime, when I saw it.


    Called the phone back and within a few rings, the call was answered.


    "ra, are you busy with work? Why haven''t you been answering your phone?" The Jannings on the


    other end of the line spoke.


    "The George Group''s project started today, I''ming over to Lanxi Vige, there''s a lot going on, I''m


    busy, what''s up?" Rudolph came over with two boxes of lunch, and when he saw me on the phone, he


    wordlessly handed me a box of lunch.


    I took the boxed lunch, nodded my head and thanked him, and Jannings voice came over the phone,


    "Nothing much, just Jenny called and asked if she had time to get together in the next few days. I think


    we have nothing to dotely, so I think we are looking for something to do."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Well, that''s fine, you let them set the time, and then you tell me, when you give me the address, I go


    directly to the line!" I had to workter, I ate while on the phone, and I was in a bit of a hurry, so I


    inevitably choked.


    Rudolph handed me a ss of water, I smiled and nodded and whispered a thank you.


    Jannings on the phone spoke, "That''s fine, I''ll let them set it!"


    Thinking aboutst night, I couldn''t help but speak up, "You were with Edwardst night?"


    "Uh-uh!" Her stammering voice came over the phone and she said in a somewhat whisper, "So what, I


    have something else to do, I''ll hang up first, I''ll send you a message when I set the time!"


    After saying that, she just hung up the phone, obviously just running away.


    I sighed slightly, hung up the phone and looked at Rudolph and said, "Thanks!"


    He smiled, didn''t care and said, "Before, whatever project Lanxi Vige had was for men toe over


    and take charge, there were hardly any women to take charge of this project, Miss Kennedy, you can


    be ready for the next one, it will be very tiring."


    After a few bites of food, Iughed, "Mm-hmm, it''s okay, people well suffer a little tired is supposed to."


    He nodded and sighed, "I see you''re still young, the same age as my daughter!"


    Iughed, "I''m over thirty, and I don''t think you''re very old!"


    He froze and looked at me and said, "I thought you were in your twenties if you didn''t tell me, and you


    look too young."


    I couldn''t help butugh for a while as Dennis came over with Toby and She.


    Rudolph stoppedughing, closed the half-eaten box lunch and got up to greet them, "Dennis, you''re


    I closed my box lunch, ate almost all of it, and got up to greet him, "Dennis!"


    Probably because the weather was too hot, Dennis took off his ck jacket and hung it on his arm,


    wearing a burgundy shirt, looking a bit gentler than usual.


    He dropped his gaze on the boxed lunch in my hand, frowned slightly, and spoke, "Let''s go to the


    scenic spot for dinnerter, and report on the work and progress by the way, someone wille over in


    the afternoon, so we can get to know each other by the way."


    Rudolph nodded his head and said a few good words in a row.


    I did not say much, always all ate almost, since it is to discuss the work, there is no need to say much.


    Put the box lunch in your hand into the trash can, Dennis came over, there should be something else to


    talk with Rudolph.


    I simply went directly into the base to see the situation, five hundred square feet of base, the initial are


    to rely on human construction, theter is intended to directly all with AI technology.


    At this point, I have to admire She''s powerful brain capacity.


    Inside the base, just built a general framework, the interior is basically steel and y, some chaos, at


    this time is the rest time, many operations are out of the stop state.


    I do not know much about architecture, when previously touched several projects, the details of which


    can be more or less understood.


    "I heard that you have taken over such a project in the George Group before, a few years have passed,


    doing the director''s job again, how does it feel?"

 Chapter 534 - Completely angered Dennis1

    Chapter 534 - Completely angered Dennis1


    I turned around and saw that it was She. Her long dress was a bit out of ce in such a messy and


    muddy environment.


    I moved the steel frame under my feet to the side, pped my hands, looked at her and said, "Are you


    afraid of falling down? Your high heels should be quite expensive, right?"


    She sneered, "a few thousand things, not considered expensive, but you ......"


    The first time I saw you, I saw you in the middle of the night.


    I smiled, "Well, it''s okay, it''s out of body."


    She sneered, "You don''t have to do this, I''ll give you a suggestion, divorce Dennis early, I can give you


    a sum of money, anyway, you can''t fight me, always so dragging, but it''s heartbreaking."


    "A sum of money?" I smiled lightly, a little curious, "How much is this money?"


    Seeing this, she was a little disdainful, "How much do you want?"


    "The key is I don''t know how much you can give!" This is the truth, ording to her current ie


    level, annual ie of seven figures, should be quite generous.


    "Half a million! That''ll get you a two-bedroom house in City A." She opened her mouth and actually


    sounded really generous.


    I smiled lightly, "Half a million, at this rate, I may have to work for a long time."


    "That''s natural!" She sped her hands and looked at me with a condescending gaze, looking at you


    especially like a unting peacock.


    I looked down at my own clothes to pack, and when I thought about it, it seemed right that she could be


    so arrogant.


    After all, I''m only five hundred dors for this one outfit, and she''s got a brand namepared to this


    one, it does seem quite shabby.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "How about it? Thinking about it?" She opened her mouth and took a few steps towards me, "You don''t


    love Dennis anyway, so why not give him to me and I can also give you a sum of money so you have


    money to live the life you want."


    I smiled lightly, "That really sounds like a good deal." Looking at her, I frowned slightly and said, "But


    how do you know that he will end up choosing you without me?"


    She took it for granted, "There is no woman around him who is more suitable for him than me, and in


    the future, as long as we have children, he will naturally take his heart back, and when people reach a


    certain age, love and affection will naturally fade away, and they will focus on family, ra, what do you


    think!"


    "Yes! You said a lot." I pursed my lips and smiled, "It seems you understand, but Miss Torres has not


    thought about it, City P so many famous women, even if Dennis is a second marriage, he is excellent


    and handsome, want to marry him a lot of people, you think you are capable of talent are superior, but


    you have not thought about it, those famous women, there are a lot of good-looking. "


    Look at her face slightly lower, I continued to speak, "As for talent, in fact, to put it bluntly, your ability is


    good, but round talent, you and City P famous circle of those who grew up in the piano, chess,


    calligraphy and painting all kinds of proficientdies a than down, not to mention, like Dennis such a


    man, he does notck of money and resources, if he wants to marry again, will choose the woman,


    must valued not her ability to work, but her husband and children and the strength of her mother''s


    family, to say the least, these two points in fact you do not have, right?"


    "You ......" her face suddenly changed, angry eyes waiting for me, annoyed, "even so, so what, if he


    can marry you, a fatherless orphan, why can not ept me? "


    I smile, "there is the most important point, is love, yes, after a certain age, love is not important, but you


    are talking about ordinary people, even poor people, but who is Dennis? Do you think he will need to


    worry about the food and oil in his life in the future? He needs to work as hard as ordinary men to


    support the family? No. The older a man like him gets, the more he needs spiritual nourishment, so


    love is important to him."


    She sank her face and sneered, "ra, don''t you want to move on with him? If so, why do you have to


    argue like this? You could have just given him to me, so much sophistry, because you still can''t let go,


    using these tactics to make him love you more, right?"


    I smiled, some do not care said, "you think too much, if you like him, I actually do not mind at all you


    pursue, I will say so, just not happy that you can not chase instead me me, by the way, you just said


    500,000, I think I can consider, after all, I am still a little short of money."


    After saying that, I turned around and prepared to leave the base, I did not expect to meet Dennis with


    a ck face at the door.


    His dark eyes looked at me, dark and deep, and his voice was low, "I''m worth half a million?"


    I froze, my heart stuttered, she heard what I just said?


    I couldn''t help but wipe a smile and say, "It''s mainly because she''s too poor to pay a low price."


    "ra, what are you talking about?" She, who was following behind, spoke up, and when she saw


    Dennis there, she said with a pitiful look, "It was you who said you didn''t love Dennis, that you were


    sick of him pestering you, and I didn''t say anything at all."


    After a pause, she looked at Dennis and said, "Dennis, can her words be believed? If she really wants


    money, she can just ask for it with you, what about me?"


    The reasoning seems to make sense, and Dennis looked at me with a sullen gaze.


    I was a bit speechless, but I thought She''s words were a bit reasonable, so I simply shrugged my


    shoulders and said, "All right, I still have to work, you two take your time to y the bitterness!"


    Dennis frowned, pulled me back, looked to She and said, "You go first!"


    "Dennis ......" She wanted to say something else, but was scared away by a look from Dennis.


    Leaving me and Dennis, four eyes facing each other, he frowned, "Is it necessary?"


    I froze, not quite understanding, and wondered, "Necessary for what?"


    He pursed his lips, his gaze sullen, "You think just anyone can push me out?"


    I thought about it and said seriously, "Then I''ll be more cautiouster and find someone you''re happy


    with?"


    "ra!" he got a little angry, "What do you take me for?"


    I was a little annoyed, broke his hand and said, "Dennis, so long, what should be said I have said,


    between me and you now is just a divorce certificate, in fact, who you are with, I can not control, and


    you and I have no rtionship, so I simply do not need to spend effort and time to do that kind of boring


    things, I do not need to push you to whoever, because and I It doesn''t matter!"


    Looking at his dark and sullen face, I finished my sentence in one breath and said, "In fact, no matter


    how you and She or other women, it has nothing to do with me, if you mind the divorce certificate,


    then we can go ahead to Newton Town to get it, you said yourself, since I can not pass the hurdle in my


    heart, then it will be generous to let me go free, since this Then in fact you and I will have nothing to get


    involved, so please get a good grip next time."

 Chapter 535 - Completely angered Dennis2

    Chapter 535 - Completely angered Dennis2


    After saying that, I went straight out of the base, Rudolph drove the four-bridge car ready to go to the


    attractions, see me out, opened his mouth, "Miss Kennedy, you want to go to the attractions, together!"


    I ran up to him and said, "Well, I''ll be d to see you."


    So we got in the car with him and went straight to the sights.


    Sometimes it''s nice to live without heart and soul. I talked to Rudolph about the White Family project in


    the car, and he said, "We''ve been busytely, so you might not be used to it. "


    I froze for a moment and said, "It''s an hour''s drive back to the city from here, and it''s a waste of time to


    go back and forth."


    He nodded andughed, "Well, so there is a temporary stay over here, but tonight should not be so


    busy, a littleter to apany the guests over at Dennis after dinner, we can go back after the


    handover."


    Four bridge car parked in the scenic area, he took me directly to the hotel restaurant in the scenic area,


    along the way also more or less and I introduced the situation over here.


    I probably did not sleep wellst night, into the hotel, looking for a seat to sit and wait for someone,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    dazed and fell asleep.


    Good thing Rudolph woke me up in time and said, "Don''t doze off, we''re going out to pick up the guest


    Dennis mentioned."


    I nodded and followed him out of the hotel, waiting in front of the hotel, Dennis and She came


    walking slowly.


    Probably because what I had just said was too heavy, Dennis had a serious face and barely looked at


    me.


    A ck Bentley car appeared in front of the hotel, listened down, the old man who came down from the


    car was about seventy years old, kind eyebrows, looked a few kind.


    "Dennis ah, it''s been a long time, I can hardly recognize it!" The old man opened his mouth, his voice


    was maic and deep.


    Dennis smiled lightly, made an inviting gesture, and spoke, "There are too many things going on these


    years, and I didn''t have time to see you, grandpa, I''m really a little sorry."


    I didn''t know this man and couldn''t help but follow Rudolph and say, "Do you know him?"


    Rudolph nodded and said, "Anthony Baker is a big shot in City A. But the old man is low-profile, bought


    a piece ofnd in Lanxi Vige, usually lives here to raise flowers and nts, the old man is highly


    respected, City A''s dignified figures are respectful and afraid."


    Baker?


    Out of curiosity, I couldn''t help but say, "Are there many City ABaker surnames?"


    He shook his head, "No, only the Baker family, why?"


    I shook my head, but I remembered Jannings'' attitude towards Wang Delu during the bar encounter.


    I think, Jannings mouth of the old man, should be this Anthony Baker.


    After entering the hotel lobby, Dennis went into the restaurant room with the old man and sat down, the


    waiter brought the appetizer soup.


    The old man saw a table of people sitting, his heart happy, looked at Dennis next to She said,


    "Dennis ah, you have to introduce more or less!"


    Dennis smiled lightly and said, "I want to introduce you, this just sat down, take a break."


    Dennis then spoke one by one, hearing She''s name, the old man said, "I heard your grandfather call


    me before, said that your wife''s surname is Shen, raised by that Violet Kennedy woman, why is the


    surname Zhou again?"


    She got up, smiled and said, "Grandpa Anthony, my surname is Zhou, you can call me She!"


    This answer is not the question ah, Dennis also did not exin to the old man, just a nce at me, not


    light, not heavy, then roughly over a circle, also considered to introduce to the old man.


    The old man is too old to remember so much at once, the waiter served the food, Dennis and the old


    man chat.


    I was a bit distracted, Anthony just said Grandma''s name, it''s hard to believe that he and Grandma


    know each other?


    Although the heart is doubtful, but did not ask, thinking, when to ask Jannings to take me to visit the old


    man alone.


    It''s not for the sake of climbing up, but I''ve be more and more curious about Grandma''s life,


    originally I always thought she lived in HL Area.


    But then, she knew Freddy and had such an exquisite and mysterious box in her hand, and now even


    the Baker family of City A knew Grandma, which means that Grandma is not from the town of HL Area.


    "ra!" Rudolph called me several times in my ear, and could not help but raise his hand and tug me,


    saying, "The old man is talking to you!"


    I froze and looked up to see Dennis with his dark eyes on me and his thin lips pursed.


    The old master looked at me with a smile, his gazepassionate and gentle, "You girl, lost in


    thought!"


    I hastily got up, bowed and apologized, "Grandpa Anthony, I didn''t mean to do it, sorry sorry sorry!"


    The old manughed out loud and said, "No harm, no harm, you young people like the atmosphere,


    and I, an old man eating, inevitably bored, I can understand!"


    I couldn''t help but be embarrassed, my face got a little red and I wanted to speak up to defend myself,


    Dennis spoke to the old man and said, "She has always been like this, grandpa, don''t worry about it."


    Anthonyughed out, looked at me and said, "This girl looks familiar to me, but I don''t know where I''ve


    seen her before."


    "Grandpa Anthony, I heard you like tea marigolds, I City P specially picked out a set for you, see if you


    like it!" She opened her mouth, handing the beautiful box in her hand to Anthony by the way.


    The attention of the others was also drawn to it.


    The tealight that She gave was very exquisite and finely crafted, and for the old man who loved


    purple pottery, it was most enjoyable.


    Everyone was happy to chat around the purple pottery.


    Rudolph moved his chair closer to me and said, "Did you and Dennis know each other well before?"


    I froze and shook my head, "Why?"


    "No, it''s just that he seemed to be watching you all the time!" He smiled, "Dennis is a cold person,


    rarely put his attention on a person, not to mention that he is apanied by a beautiful woman!"


    I smiled lightly and didn''t say much.


    She and Anthony talking, because of the interval between Dennis, so it is inevitable and Dennis very


    close, look like a few close to his feeling.


    I shallowly drink water, with a faint smile watching, see She and Anthony talk thirsty, lifting the ss


    of water in front of Dennis, a shallow sip, the white porcin cup left a light lipstick mark.


    Dennis noticed, but did not say much, just continue to shallow and Anthony chat.


    Not many people noticed this detail, the waiter served food, we chatted happily, She gave Anthony


    dishes, smiled, "Grandpa Anthony, you must go to City P trip if you have time, Yara''s cooking can be


    delicious, you must try it."


    Anthony nodded andughed, "That girl Qing Yin refused to go into the kitchen when she was little, it''s


    hard for her."

 Chapter 536 - Thoroughly Angered Dennis 3

    Chapter 536 - Thoroughly Angered Dennis 3


    I couldn''t help but freeze for a moment, when did She and Yara be so familiar with each other?


    After being away from City P for so long, something was normal and I didn''t think much of it.


    Rudolph lowered his voice and approached me, "I''ve heard for a long time that Dennis got married, but


    I never knew who his wife was, could it be this Miss Torres?"


    I looked down and ate, smiling lightly, "I don''t know!"


    Rudolph spoke in a low voice, "This Miss Torres is cold to others, but to this Dennis is still quite


    attentive, to the elders are also quite attentive, and Dennis is quite a good match."


    I did not speak, shallowly a few bites, but also not much emotion.


    Anthony probably also misunderstood Dennis and She''s rtionship, pulling the two of them around


    and admonishing them to live a harmonious and beautiful life.


    Dennis pursed his lips, low gaze coldly look at me, see me just indifferent look, not by a few icy cold,


    but let Anthony continue to misunderstand.


    She naturally is also happy to see, but also naturally follow Anthony''s words, generous and decent


    promised.


    I got up to go to the bathroom, and was attracted by the outdoor swimming pool outside the hotel.


    I couldn''t help but walk through the corridor to the pool, noon in August, many people, the shallow


    water area there are children holding swimming rings floating in the water to y.


    The deep water area is not crowded, only a few adults, all gay men, it looks like there is nothing to do


    at noon, soe here to pass the time.


    I sat in the rest area, thinking at this point in the past, it is estimated that Anthony has not yet finished


    eating, She and Dennis apanied, I might as well take a break here.


    There are couples sitting by the pool, men and women have changed their swimsuits, probably just fall


    in love with young people, the first time in front of each other to wear swimsuits so revealing clothes so


    each other seem to be a little shy.


    Both wrapped in a bath towel, sitting at the edge of the pool did not go into the water, the girl some shy,


    a small voice leaned in the boy''s ear, "I can not swim!"


    The boy grinned and said, "I can, I''ll teach you!"


    Then he threw the towel aside and went into the water first, a meter and a half deep in the pool, the boy


    was tall, the water only to the boy''s chest.


    The girl did not dare to go into the water, at the edge of the pool draped in a towel looking at the man,


    shyly, "Why don''t you swim for a while, when I dare to get into the water called you!"


    The boy nodded, in front of the beloved girl, it seems that the water has be extremely good,


    swimming in the water for severalps.


    Looking at such a picture, I can''t help but smile lightly, the feelings of young people, more or less make


    people a little awake, dry and clean two people meet, each other with a sincere heart close.


    Mutual favor, love each other, probably this is the initial appearance of love.


    "What? Afraid to see too much ufortable, hide here to mourn alone?" The appearance of a


    beautiful woman inevitably draws the eyes of men around.


    Pulling my eyes back from her, I couldn''t help but smile lightly and said lightly, "Why should I grieve


    alone?"


    She sat next to me, her long and slender legs folded together, extraordinarily striking, "Grandpa


    Anthony sees Dennis and I as a couple, thinking that we are the couple, and you, the rightful wife, are


    left out like this, you are not sad?"


    I raised my eyebrows and smiled lightly, "You''re wrong, between Dennis and I, no matter which


    rtionship, it''s between the two of us, in fact, no matter who is ambiguous with him, in fact, I don''t


    care, so there''s no need for you to talk to me here about so many useless things."


    The more you keep him away from you, the more he wants you, I have to say, ra, you are quite


    clever!"


    Iughed out, I really couldn''t hold it in, cocked my head at her and couldn''t help but think, "Miss


    Torres, you really are a genius, really, I''ve never felt so deep in my mind, to resist and wee, huh! It


    really does sound like that."


    The sneer on her face is half-hearted, "Right, if you do not have these foxes means, with your


    appearance ability family background, thd George family how will look at you, Dennis how will you be


    seduced, to put it bluntly, you just met Dennis a few years before me, if we met at the same time, only


    afraid that any of your If we met at the same time, I''m afraid there is no way you canpare with me


    in any condition."


    The more she said, the more she felt happy, the more sarcastic people are not forgiving mouth, "ra,


    really, on your low-end configuration, really quite ordinary, if you match an ordinary man, is not bad, but


    Dennis, to be honest, you really do not deserve, just because you are an orphan this point, in fact, you


    do not deserve Dennis. "


    To be honest, her words made me quite angry, highly educated and good looking, these are the things I


    admire about her.


    Pressed the anger, I light smile, "Miss Torres, to be honest, I was actually more or less admire you, you


    are highly educated, good-looking, straightforward nature, such a girl, actually quite like, but after


    listening to what you just said, I suddenly realized a truth, people ah, really still need to spend time to


    understand. "


    "High education does not mean good character, good appearance does not mean excellent, just like


    you such a woman, a short time together is still eptable, but a long time down, really, character and


    personality a clear, and people like you get along with each other, actually quite bad."


    "You ......" she was so angry that her face turned purple, at this time if not around a lot of men watching


    her, I''m afraid she will directly push me into the water.


    The heart is also considered out of breath, a lot of relief, I get up, ready to leave.


    She was blocked by her first step, because the control of her inner anger, her delicate features look like


    a smile, look a little hideous, "ra, what makes you say that my character is not good? How good do


    you think you can be? You can''t even give birth, you can''t even keep your own child, and you''re the


    most ridiculous woman of all?"


    I froze in my tracks and looked at her, "It seems you know quite a lot, please, spend so much time and


    experience to understand me, thank you!"


    She snorted coldly, "You really think Dennis will always be all over you, I''m telling you, sooner orter


    I''ll steal him away."


    I nodded, agreeing with her words, and nodded, "Well, good luck with that!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She still looked bad, probably because she felt that her fist had hit the cotton and the anger in her heart


    had not yet been discharged.

 Chapter 537 - Thoroughly Angered Dennis4

    Chapter 537 - Thoroughly Angered Dennis4


    I also have no interest in tossing with her, simply ready to leave directly.


    But suddenly she tugged, I frowned, looked at her, a little annoyed, "Miss Torres still have words?"


    She smiled sinisterly, "Yes, of course, since you are so light-hearted about everything, you are the


    same about death, right?"


    After saying that, she tugged my hand and intended to push me down towards the pool.


    I can not swim, out of instinctive reaction, I directly staggered, fingertips pinched on her arm, is to use


    the deadly force.


    She let go of me in pain, but because of inertia, her original action of pushing me turned into her inertia


    of falling into the pool.


    "Flop!" The sound came from the pool, extraordinarily moving.


    A beautiful woman falling into the water will always attract a group of beauty lovers with enthusiasm,


    but also at the same time vulnerable to some unnecessary mooching.


    She struggled in the water a few times, then someone swam to her side to hold her, let in her water


    to stabilize the water, originally also not deep water, she stood firm, see the man wrapped around his


    chest, can not help but annoyed yell, "Get out of the way!"


    The man was yelled, originally not good intentions, at this time the heart to gas, directly raised his hand


    tantly pressed her into the water.


    She drowned struggling, the surrounding are watching the people, a time is not to open up to block.


    I was shocked, I hastened to open my mouth, but the words came to my throat, a low voice came to my


    ears, "Let her go!"


    The voice is maic and low, extraordinarily strong, the man froze, fiercely let go of She.


    Subconsciously avoiding it, Dennis went into the water and pulled She up.


    She originally wore a long dress, originally some thin and transparent flesh, not wet okay, a wet, the


    clothes are all attached to the body, almost every part of her body can be seen clearly.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Dennis frowned, took off his clothes, draped them over her, and said, "Go to your room and change!"


    She tugged on Dennis'' clothes and suddenly looked at me, shouting in spite of her image, "ra, are


    you satisfied? Are you happy to see me in such a mess?"


    I was a little confused and frowned at her.


    She cried with pearly tears and said with usation, "It was you who said that Dennis was a man you


    didn''t want to use and you didn''t care to be with him, why? I was just trying to tell you how good Dennis


    really is, how good a man you''re missing out on, and who are you to push me? And humiliate me like


    that?"


    I was dumbfounded for a moment, so when did I say these inexplicable words?


    What do you mean Dennis is the man I used? A man I don''t care for?


    This woman''s ability to create something out of nothing I have seen, I can not help but freeze.


    Dennis''s originally quiet face, became somewhat low and cold, ck eyes not moving to look at me,


    sneering out, "You used the man you do not want? I became so cheap in you?"


    I ......


    I wanted to exin, She interrupted, "ra, yes, I admit, Dennis is in love with you, he is full of you,


    but you should not spoil a person''s heart, his heart is full of heart, not for you to trample insult!"


    I was at a loss for words, when did I say these words? Since when did I spoil his heart?


    I spoke up, suppressed my anger, and calmly said, "You send her back to change!"


    Dennis did not move, a pair of eyes did not move to look at me, "So, you are admitting that you said all


    those things?"


    I frowned and wanted to curse a little, "Dennis, are you out of your mind? What she said is what she


    said!"


    "So I''m asking you, did you say that?" He looked at me with a serious face and said, "As long as you


    say you didn''t say it, I''ll believe you!"


    She probably didn''t expect Dennis to be so sensible, and her face turned white for a while.


    I also froze for a moment, originally wanted to open his mouth high, but for a time some tangled, I was


    trying to push him away, at this time, if it is rified, then and She mouth said what is the difference


    between the desire to refuse and wee?


    "You send her back!" Since we have to separate, there is no need to exin these superfluous things.


    I turned around to leave, but Dennis pulled my hand, his dark eyes were low, his gaze was cold, he


    looked at me motionless for half a second, then suddenly heughed, "ra, you are really good!"


    This voice is extraordinarily cold, with a real gnashing of teeth sound.


    I thumped in my heart, but I shook off his hand and went back to the restaurant room.


    Anthony had already eaten and was chatting with Rudolph, and when he saw mee in, heughed


    and said, "Where have you been? I saw you didn''t eat much. That Dennis kid ordered you a lily and


    lotus seed congee."


    I froze for a moment and saw that there was indeed an extra bowl of lotus seed congee on the table.


    I smiled lightly and said to Anthony, "Thank you!"


    Sitting in my seat eating the congee, about ten minutester Dennis came in with She.


    "Yah, this how only half out, hold hands, two people''s clothes changed, where to go?" Anthony opened


    his mouth andughed, the old man loves to joke, but it made a table of people look over.


    I was drinking porridge with my head down, and when I heard Anthony''s words, I unconsciously raised


    my eyes and looked over, and indeed, as the old man had said, the two men were holding hands and


    had both changed their clothes.


    It looks like a lot more intimate.


    I know in my heart that they just changed clothes because they fell into the water, but others probably


    do not know.


    I thought Dennis would exin, but he just smiled lightly, and did not say anything more.


    She, beside him, was a bit shy and did not say a word.


    The other people had misunderstood, and when they saw the two of them like this, they thought they


    were a pair.


    I looked down and continued to eat porridge, did not pay too much attention, after eating, there is still


    work to do in the afternoon.


    Rudolph gave me a precautionary note that the afternoon work will be busy, because there is a lot of


    manpower work in the base, not many peoplee, so it is extra fortunate to do.


    For me, it is also still quite good, at least the physical fortune can make me forget a lot of annoying


    things.


    In the base, I squatted on the ground to help select equipment, and the materials to ce, Rudolph will


    be arge box of things into the base, passing me jokingly said, "Miss Kennedy, this base is the first


    time toe to women, the guys are looking for not to let you work, you are good, this half of the day


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    has been helping us, hard work! "

 Chapter 538 - Completely angered Dennis5

    Chapter 538 - Completely angered Dennis5


    I smiled lightly, looked up at him, squatting for too long, feet a little numb, shoulders a little sore,


    Everyoneughed for a while, Dennis was going to take Anthony to see the base construction in the


    afternoon, listening to the meaning, should be intended to let the Ouyang family alsoe to this


    project in a share of the pie.


    She followed by the two, from time to time to exin some of the more professional engineering, the


    two so look, but indeed quite a match!


    Seeing a few peopleing in my direction, I bowed my head and concentrated on my own business.


    Originally thought that a few people will look at the end and leave, did not expect She suddenly


    spoke, "Grandpa Anthony, walked so long, you should also be tired, this side of the rest ce, we first


    go to rest, a while you can also happen to taste this side of the pear!"


    The old man seemed to have a special fondness for fruit, especially the kind that had just been picked


    from the tree.


    As soon as She said so, the old man was naturally happy to stay.


    So She helped Anthony go to the lounge, and Dennis turned his gaze to me.


    I originally thought he was simply looking at me, but I didn''t expect him to suddenly say, "Secretary


    Shen, we need to trouble you to help us go behind the base to pick some fruit."


    I froze and instinctively said, "I''m not very familiar with this side of the road!"


    He raised an eyebrow and said, "Mr. White seems to have said that he needs you to cooperate with us


    as much as possible."


    The words sounded irrelevant, but the implication was that if I didn''t go, then I wasn''t cooperating with


    him.


    Seeing this, I nodded, put down my hands, spoke, "Okay, then you wait a moment!"


    In the base to find a few stic bags, I went out of the base, Lanxi Vige, most of thend is an


    orchard, so it is not difficult to pick fruit.


    Just because it is mud, and because of the heavy rainst night, some mud, orchards are surrounded


    by a fence, on the one hand, fear of livestock in trouble, on the other hand, is also convenient for this


    side of the farmers to distinguish thend of each family.


    The fences are surrounded by thorny canes, if you can''t find the entrance to go in, it is easy to be


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    pricked.


    I turned around in the orchard and saw Rudolph following me, he smiled, "The entrance is on the other


    side, you have to turn around to get there, but it rainedst night, and this side is all construction sites,


    the road is not very good, you have to be careful!"


    I nodded and walked in the direction he pointed, but did find the way into the orchard.


    August season, most of the pears in the yard are ready to eat, but there are some ripe a little slower,


    not yet ripe.


    Eat some sour, pick to the old man to eat, naturally, is to find the riper, a little sweeter.


    The good thing is that it was noon, there was no water droplets among the fruits, I heard someone


    chatting, I couldn''t help but stop and listen carefully.


    It seemed to be Dennis and She.


    She''s voice was delicate and she said, "Dennis, it''s true that you don''t have to follow, the orchard is


    not far, I cane by myself, Grandpa Anthony is bored to stay alone, you can apany him to


    talk."


    Dennis'' voice was light, saying, "It''s okay, the road is slippery, it''s not safe for you toe alone!"


    Probably his words are a little warm, She light smile, eyes are overflowing with light.


    I was going to leave, after all, so stay, more or less have a few light bulb meaning.


    But Dennis suddenly called out, "Secretary Shen, the fruit picked?"


    I froze, looked at the empty bag andughed, "Not yet, you and Miss Torres are picking them, right?


    Old Mr. Ouyang shouldn''t want many either, so I''ll leave first!"


    "Since we are here, the weather is so hot, pick a few more to take back, we can eat together, Secretary


    Shen, isn''t it?" She opened her mouth and deliberately moved closer to Dennis as she spoke, afraid I


    wouldn''t be able to see how close the two of them were.


    I nodded my head and said ndly, "Okay, then pick it!"


    So I turned around in the orchard and found a pear tree that looked like it was growing well and was


    just right for me to pick.


    She followed me like a ghost, saw me pick a few and put them in the bag, she also picked them, then


    took them in her hand and rubbed them for half a day, took a bite, screwed up her face and looked at


    me and said, "So sour, Miss Kennedy, you pick this back who eat ah, waste of fruit ah!"


    I was speechless, looked at her and said, "You do not eat someone will eat, too sour to find their own


    fruit to eat!"


    Ignoring her, I picked from the tree first, unlike her loudly spoke, "This fruit must be good, Secretary


    Shen, you want to climb up to pick!"


    Raised my eyes to look at the fruit tree she pointed to, I pursed my lips, some speechless, a few


    meters high tree, natural fruit to the sun more, but so high tree, where is so easy, said picking.


    "I can''t climb a tree!" I opened my mouth, and did not intend to talk to her more.


    "No way!" She looked at me with a surprised face and said, "Dennis said you grew up in the


    countryside when you were a kid, you can''t be unable to climb such a small tree, can you?"


    Dennis seemed to have gone somewhere, I frowned and looked at her, "Dennis said that to you?"


    She nodded, with a matter-of-fact look on her face, "Yeah, he told me a lot of things he used to do!"


    I nodded, oh, and had no intention of answering.


    Seeing that I was going to leave, she blocked me and said, "The fruit of this tree must be especially


    sweet, what would you do if you climbed up and picked a few, why are you so selfish, picking so many


    sour fruits back, who would eat them?"


    I exhaled, a little annoyed, looked at her, "So you are no hands and no feet? You can''t go up and pick


    them yourself? Since you think it''s so easy to climb the tree, you can climb it yourself, I''m not stopping


    you!"


    Nuts!


    "ra, you ...... are really selfish!" She was so angry that she couldn''t find other words to dislike me, so


    she just cursed in anger.


    I was not interested in talking to her and was ready to pick some fruit to go back.


    When Dennis came over with a bag of fruit, he looked at us and said, "What''s up?"


    "Dennis, you''re back!" She opened her mouth, like a flower peacock, walked up to Dennis and said,


    "Look at the fruit on this pear tree, it looks big and tender from afar, it looks especially delicious."


    Dennis nodded and said lightly, "The tree is a little high, it''s not easy to climb up."


    She nodded her head and said with some pity, "I heard that Miss Kennedy seems to like climbing


    trees, so I want Miss Kennedy to try."


    I am speechless, always feel that these two people are a bit crazy.


    I did not intend to pay attention to the two, just ready to go, Dennis looked at me, handsome slightly


    picked, spoke, "HL Area yard that pear tree is higher than this, riana said every year is you climb up


    to pick, try it!"

 Chapter 539 - Completely angered Dennis6

    Chapter 539 - Completely angered Dennis6


    Holy shit!


    I frowned and said, "Climb yourself, it''ste, I should go back, I still have work to do."


    He opened his mouth, "Mr. White said to cooperate with the work, it seems that you also did not put


    much on the heart."


    I held my breath and red at the two men, somewhat speechless.


    I put down the bag in my hand and looked up at the three or four meters high tree, I could not help but


    exhale.


    It was not difficult, when I was in HL Area, Leo always said that I was small and thin, climbing up the


    tree to pick the fruit will not break the tree.


    So over time, Leo liked to fool me into picking the fruit that he couldn''t pick, and then catch it himself


    with a basket at the bottom of the tree.


    Luckily, I have not fallen since I was a child, and then slowly grew up and rarely climbed the tree.


    When I took riana back to HL Area, I nted a sour pear tree in the yard. The pear tree grew very


    tall and I would climb it every time riana wanted to eat it.


    I don''t know when riana and Dennis said that.


    Seeing me staring at the tree, She said, "Miss Kennedy can not climb up even if it!"


    Dennis didn''t say anything, just looked at me indifferently.


    I think these two people are too boring, grabbing the trunk of the tree and stomping on the branch also


    climbed up.


    Before that time in the Zuy mountains, in order to survive, but it is not good to do physical exercise, the


    force of the hands are a lot bigger.


    Up the tree, I looked down at the two men and said, "Please hand the bag up!"


    Dennis handed me the empty bag in his hand, looked at me, not shallow and not light, "Do not fall


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    down, be careful!"


    "Well, thanks!" Taking the bag from him, I moved to pick the fruit.


    It''s not difficult, but it''s true, the fruit on this tree is big and sweet, and delicious to eat.


    After picking a lot, I carried the bag, some mobility problems, squatted down and handed the bag to


    Dennis.


    Then prepared to go down.


    "Ah! Snake!" A cold sound, startled me slip, directly towards the tree nted.


    The heart can not help but wail, I hope there is nothing sharp things down here, otherwise this down,


    and have to hang color.


    I was actually prepared to fall, but when I noticed the strong force at my waist, I froze a little and looked


    away.


    It was Dennis''s handsome cheek, and I was a little surprised and relieved.


    Remembering the snake that She shouted, I couldn''t help but get out of Dennis''s arms and pull away


    from him, and I couldn''t help but ask, "Where is the snake?"


    My fear of snakes has grown since Ist saw one in the Zuy forest.


    Dennis''s attention was drawn to She and he asked, "Where is the snake?"


    She froze, looked back, and then pointed to her feet in a panic.


    I looked at her pointing so close, could not help but subconsciously back a few steps, but when you


    look closely there is nothing.


    I was puzzled and looked up at her, wondering, "Is Miss Torres ying?"


    She shook her head somewhat innocently, "No, I really saw it, it''s really here, don''t believe me,e


    and look!"


    I could not help but feel a little fear in my heart, looked at Dennis, saw him go up to see, could not help


    but handsome brow frowned, looked at She, his face sank a few points, "You do not know the


    snake?"


    She''s face is also not very good, voice na na spoke, "I see for the first time, before in the book or on


    television, but life species have not seen!"


    I can''t help but be a little puzzled, raised his eyes to look over, a time to draw a breath, good job, can


    the earthworm as a snake, it is estimated that only She it!


    The fruit in Dennis''s hand fell to the ground, probably just out of instinct to pick me up when dropped.


    I looked for the bag, squatted down to pick it up, Dennis also squatted down to pick it up, looked at me


    faintly spoke, "All right!"


    I raised my eyebrows, "It''s intact!" I couldn''t help but look at She, this woman can''t possibly be


    unable to distinguish between earthworms and snakes, obviously deliberately scaring me.


    Good thing Dennis was quick to catch me, otherwise, I would have had to go to the hospital for a few


    days.


    She some not so good, walked to Dennis, lowered his voice, whispered, "Dennis, I just really did not


    mean to, I just have not seen, that thing, and small and soft, look and snake almost, so I just ...... "


    "Pick it up should go back!" Dennis opened his mouth, the voice shallow, but also can not hear the


    voice of me.


    She froze, also squatting on the ground to pick up the fruit, many are stained with mud, go back to


    wash it.


    Two big bags of fruit, or quite a lot, She carried a bag in her hand, Dennis carried a bag in his hand, I


    so empty-handed is not quite appropriate.


    I looked at She and said, "Miss Torres, why don''t I


    Carry it!"


    She subconsciously wanted to hand me, but hesitated, looked at Dennis, then sheughed, "No, you


    just fell from the tree, should be scared, rest!"


    I shook my head, nature some big grin said, "It''s okay, did not fall where, does not affect!"


    I reached out to take the bag in her hand, Dennis looked at me, his eyebrows furrowed, and spoke,


    "Give me the bag!"


    I froze for a moment and shook my head, "It''s okay, I can carry it myself!"


    His face was displeased, and his dark eyes looked at me without moving, with a bit of severity.


    I was a little scared, but still did not say anything, half a sound, he handed me the bag in his hand,


    some huffing and puffing, "Since you like to carry so much, carry it all!"


    This action came so fast that I was a little confused, eased up a little and watched him and She walk


    away.


    I was a bit stunned, standing in ce for half a day without slowing down, so, I just pissed him off


    again?


    A time of helplessness, can not help but sigh, or but also still follow the two people behind the walk.


    Two bags of fruit, said not heavy that is a lie, but also not so pretentious, I can still carry.


    Walked a cut, I fell them a good distance, unaware that they have gone far.


    Because of the rain, water on the dirt road, my shoes were stained with mud, walking on the road is


    extra slippery.


    Some of the frightened, walking for a while, hands are about to break, thinking that after this section of


    the road, find a ce to rest.


    Who would have thought that the ident came so quickly, I did not step on my feet, slipping, directly


    the whole person sat in the mud puddle.


    "Flop!" The mud was sshed aside, and all the fruits in my hands turned into mud fruits.


    A time to cry, I went to where to find clothes to change ah?


    So a fall, plus tired, so I sat directly in the mud puddle.

 Chapter 540 - Completely angered Dennis7

    Chapter 540 - Completely angered Dennis7


    "You''re giving yourself up?" A voice came to my ear.


    I raised my eyes and saw that it was Dennis, who was standing not far away looking at me, with a few


    helpless eyebrows, my instinctive reaction was to get up from the ground.


    But after thinking about it or give up, anyway, have seen, now save the image is useless.


    Some did not have the good grace to say, "Do not you care!"


    He walked up and stood aside and said, "I don''t want to control you, but these easy to pick pears, you


    n to just spoil?"


    I pursed my lips, paused, and picked up all the fruit that had been covered with mud and water, and


    looked at him and said, "Are you satisfied?"


    He looked at me, recently with a few moments of seemingly absentughter, seems to be holding back


    augh.


    He did not reach out to pick it up, just looked at me and said, "Get up, Grandpa Anthony is still waiting


    to eat it!"


    After saying that, he went away by himself, should be no intention to help me, I almost didn''te up


    with a breath for a while, feelings this goods is toe over to see me make a fool of myself?


    I have beenpletely a mud man, to the base, Rudolph sitting on the steps to rest, see me for a time


    open mouth, do not hide their exaggerated expression.


    "Miss Kennedy, did you fall in the pit?"


    I pursed my lips, wanting to cry, "Sort of!"


    He still has a conscience, holding back hisughter from my hands to carry away those mud-covered


    fruits to wash.


    Look at me, "there are bathrooms on this side of the base, you hurry to wash, but you did not bring a


    change of clothes, if you do not mind, use my first to make up for it!"


    In addition to this, I can''t think of any other way for a while.


    Nodded and said, "Okay, thank you!"


    Heughed and said, "You''re wee, go on!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I was covered in mud, everywhere I went, there were people who looked over, that look, the feeling that


    I rolled in the mud in general.


    It was hard to get to the bathroom and Toby looked at me in the makeshift shower area and said, "Miss


    Kennedy, Dennis asked me to bring you some clothes!"


    I could see that he was holding back augh.


    I couldn''t help but hold my tongue, and didn''t continue to pretend, taking the clothes from his hands, I


    held my temper for half a day and said in a bad mood, "You tell Dennis, I''m not going to thank him for


    the clothes he sent me, I''m like this because of him, count on him to have a conscience, and know to


    send me clothes."


    Toby nodded, his face held a smile and spoke, "Miss Kennedy, you go in first and wash up, I''m here to


    keep watch for you, go ahead!"


    Because this side of the base is all men, so there is no division between men and women, the good


    thing is that the bathrooms are all separate.


    I nodded and saw Rudolph carrying clothes over, I thanked him very much and said, "There are clothes


    over here, thank you!"


    He saw this, smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, I''ll get busy then."


    I went into the bathroom to wash and came out, my clothes were all muddy, I rinsed them, but because


    there was no ce to cool them, I had to fold them and put them in a bag.


    When I came out Toby looked at me and saw that I was normal and said seriously, "Miss Kennedy, I''ll


    go first."


    I nodded and said thank you!


    After a busy day, I was nning to go back directly, halfway to meet Rudolph, he said, "Miss Kennedy,


    Toby just came to inform, saidter together with dinner, you do not rush back!"


    I frowned, "Didn''t we just eat together this morning?"


    He smiled, "Anthony is not an old man, I think Dennis is thinking of calling a few more people, we eat


    together also lively, I heard that Anthony is usually living alone, asionally is his own granddaughter


    over to see, the old man is old, like our younger generation together, lively."


    That''s true!


    I nodded and agreed, "Okay, or the attractions area?"


    He nodded, "I will pull the goods overter, it may be a bit much, Dennis they drove, you will sit with


    themter!"


    "Okay, okay!"


    After a pause he said, "By the way, Anthony heard about the fruit you picked and asked you to go and


    eat it together? You go!"


    I was stunned, "I picked a lot of them, have you eaten them?"


    He nodded, "Yes, I did. Toby brought us a big bag, we''re tired of eating in the orchard every day, so


    don''t miss us."


    After saying hello to him, I went straight to Anthony''s office.


    Before I went in, I heard a cheerful voice from inside at the door.


    It was Anthony''s voice, "She, you''re really good at talking, I haven''t been this happy as an old man in


    a long time."


    She returned, "Grandpa Anthony you can not say so, you your old man will say, we young


    generation, can apany you to talk, is already an honor, if you can make you happy, that is already


    a great blessing!"


    The words fell, inevitably led to another sound ofughter, can not deny that She will indeed deal


    with human rtions than me.


    I raised my hand and knocked on the door, the voice inside continued, is Anthony said, "Fu boy, you


    and She when you got married that year, when I was sick this old bones, tossing back and forth for


    fear of not being able to withstand, so did not go."


    Said, then from the pocket of the Zhongshan suit pulled out a fine small box, handed to She said,


    "She, this is my old man prepared a little token of appreciation, not expensive, is when I went to Zuy


    to fight, the war, my wife sent me, these years I have been saving, is a pile of dragon and phoenix


    bracelets, you take, as a little token of my appreciation. "


    She is a little ttered, looked at Dennis, the meaning is clear, is to ask if he can take.


    Dennis probably did not expect that Anthony would suddenly give something, after a slight freeze, he


    reached out and took the box from Anthony''s hand, and said, "Grandpa, we appreciate your feelings,


    but this bracelet is your memory of grandma, I can''t ept it!"


    The old man saw him push back, some upset, "Who let you ept, this thing is my gift to thd George


    family''s granddaughter-inw, you do not get, let Shee!"


    Said himself opened the box, took out the bracelet inside, put it on She''s wrist, andughed, "She,


    you in the future, ah, to be good with this brat!"


    She probably did not expect that she would suddenly receive such a gift, some confused look at


    Dennis.


    Dennis frowned slightly, but looking at the old man seemed to be very happy, it is not good to say more.


    I originally knocked on the door, but saw that the people inside seemed to be quite preupied, so I


    thought it would be a bad idea to disturb them, so I simply turned around and prepared to leave.


    "Mrs. George, you''re here!" Toby suddenly appeared behind me with a te of peeled fruit and looked


    at me and said.


    I was taken aback and eased up a bit before speaking, "Are you going to peel the fruit?"

 Chapter 541 - Completely angered Dennis8

    Chapter 541 - Completely angered Dennis8


    Toby nodded his head, the people in the house heard the movement, but all looked over.


    The old man saw meing and smiled, "Shen girl, I heard that you went to pick pears and dropped


    yourself, can you get better?"


    The old man has opened his mouth to ask questions, I go at this time, also out of order, face held a


    smile, into the office, looking at Anthony said, "Grandpa Anthony do not worry, I just a little slip, not


    affected!"


    Heughed out loud and spoke, "You can not say, when I and Fu Lao brother in Zuy, sometimes


    fighting, the first night after the rainstorm, the next day of the war, identally have to y a few rolls


    in the mountains, or you are now good ah!"


    A group of young people followed nodding, I did not deliberately to see She''s wrist dragon and


    phoenix bracelet, just that the bracelet is too delicate, I subconsciously saw.


    Seeing me looking, she thought I wanted it, subconsciously raised her hand to cover it, deliberately


    hiding it.


    I couldn''t help butugh and faintly averted my gaze.


    Toby peeled the fruit, greeted everyone to eat, a group of people are chatting up a time, but also happy.


    The old man is old after all, after talking for a while there is some drowsy look, it seems to be to fall


    asleep.


    We stopped talking, Dennis helped the old man into the car, ready to go directly to the scenic spot to


    eat after dinner, and then send the old man back, after all, old, tossed so long, is also tired.


    Toby got into the driver''s seat, Dennis and Anthony sat in the back seat, and She got into the back


    seat directly.


    Toby looked at me, and then at Dennis, froze, but still got into the car.


    Dennis didn''t say anything, so when I waved to Toby, he saw that I didn''t get in the car and said, "Aren''t


    you going toe along?"


    I shook my head and said, "I''ll go over with Rudolph and the otherster!"


    Toby frowned, "Rudolph will drive the car to pull the goods, too much stuff, not good to sit!"


    "It''s okay!"


    "Toby, drive!" Dennis spoke coldly, obviously not in a very good mood.


    Toby froze, or started the car and went, I sighed slightly, could not help butugh at myself, now this,


    also quite good.


    Back to the base to find the car, Rudolph saw me still, could not help but say, "Miss Kennedy you are


    not with Dennis and the others?"


    I smiled lightly, "There are many people there, it is not convenient, I will ride my bike to the attractions,


    not far!"


    He nodded and reminded, "The road is muddy, you women love cleanliness, be careful on the road!"


    "Okay!"


    Biking out of the base, as Rudolph said, the road is muddy, but the weather is good today, the sun


    dried a lot of ces, did not fall.


    Only the body more or less dirty some.


    I arrived at the scenic hotel, returned the car, I found a ce to clean my shoes and pants before


    entering the hotel.


    Jannings called and said, "Sister, what are the ns for the evening?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze and said, "I''ve had a busy day and I just want to get a good night''s sleep."


    She gave a tsk and said, "How can you waste your youth? It''s a waste!"


    I was speechless, "So what do you want to use it for?"


    Sheughed and said, "Aren''t you doing a project in Lanxi Vige? We decided toe together at


    night to spend Valentine''s Day with you, there is a grasnd dam behind the vige of Lanxi, we camp


    there at night, see the sun go out, and then tomorrow y a day there, things we have bought, we are


    ready to barbecue tomorrow."


    I pursed my lips and opened my mouth, "You guys?"


    "Edward, Linda, Jenny, Fanny, and Cherry, plus you!" She opened her mouth, smiling, "We know you


    are busy with work, so we deliberately chose Lanxi Vige, not only does not dy your work, we can


    also y together, by the way, Jenny his fianc¨¦ will also go, this time can be lively."


    After a pause, she said thievishly, "Do you want to call Dennis together?"


    "No need!" I opened my mouth and said lightly, "What time are youing over?"


    "It should be soon, an hour at most, so let''s eat togetherter?"


    I''d like to, but Dennis said he wanted to have dinner with Anthony, so after thinking about it, I said into


    the phone, "Sure, you guyse over first, I''ll find you when I''m done here!"


    "Okay!"


    Thinking of my dirty clothes, I said, "Bring an extra set of clothes, my clothes are dirty, I need to


    change, please!"


    "No problem!"


    I hung up the phone, went into the hotel, asked at the front desk for the private room Dennis had


    ordered, and was led by the waiter to find it.


    People basically arrived, probably a lot of people Anthony very happy, pulling Dennis and She


    chatting, talking about the family business.


    When asked about children, Anthony said, "You''ve been married for a number of years, do you have


    children?"


    She blushed, but shy, Dennis faintly froze, his eyes looked at me.


    I naturally moved away, his ears came to faintly respond to Anthony''s voice, "Grandpa, a little while


    before dinner, you drink sour plum soup, cool relief from the heat!"


    This is obviously a digression, Anthony although older, but so obvious words, how not to hear, but the


    old man is ultimately concerned about so many things.


    So it is hard to chase not to let go of, "you child, you are how old, we are the old generation of people,


    go away sick, but a few years will be gone, after ah is your young generation is the head of the family,


    the head of the family, it is natural to think about the future, you two this year are more than thirty,


    which are married for how many years, how do not think about having a child. "


    She smiled lightly and took it upon herself to say, "Grandpa Anthony, don''t be angry, the matter of


    children, it''s my problem, I will definitely want them in the future, it''s just a matter of a few years, there''s


    no hurry!"


    "How old are you and you''re not in a hurry?" Anthony opened his mouth and looked at several people


    sitting at the table and said, "Tell me, should this not be wanted."


    Then looked to Rudolph said, "Mr. Liu you say, you to their age, how old is the doll?"


    Rudolphughed, but some embarrassment said, "the old man can not say so, I married early, and did


    not read a few years back then, so only early marriage gave birth to children, these touch and go, are


    to put the child like, Dennis and Mrs. George young and educated, not in a hurry to have children, there


    is also a certain amount of truth, after all, this every A generation of people are different, you say it!"


    He said this is also honest, Anthony sighed, "you young people ah, we also live a lifetime to realize the


    truth, people ah, in what should be done when you have to do what, others get married you do not,


    others have children you do not have, wait untilter when you are older, think carefully will


    understand."


    This topic chatting, seems to be a little sad, Dennis faintly spoke, "Grandpa, I have a daughter, this


    year five years old!"

 Chapter 542 - Completely angered Dennis9

    Chapter 542 - Completely angered Dennis9


    The old man was stunned, looked at him and said, "This baby has been born, howe this couple


    still speaks differently?"


    She some embarrassment said, "Grandpa Anthony, that child is not ......"


    "Everyone eat, tired all day today, eat all early back to rest!" Toby opened his mouth, obviously to stop


    She from talking nonsense.


    She''s face is not very good, slightly stunned, the old man also want to ask what, was Dennis with


    other topics forked.


    In this way, we all calmed down, and after eating together, we all had something to disperse.


    When Jannings arrived, we were dropping Anthony off at the hotel.


    She came running a long way away, and from a distance I heard her voice, "Grandpa!"


    Anthony heard the voice, looked up and saw his granddaughter, so happy that he stroked his beard


    with his hand, "Why did youe here, you little girl."


    Jannings took Anthony, "I''m here to see a friend, you''re here to see an old friend?"


    The old man smiled and looked at Dennis and said, "My old friend is no longer here, this is your


    Grandpa Freddy''s grandson, Dennis, you know each other, next to this She, is his wife, in the future,


    ah, have to change their mouth to call brother and sister-inw."


    Jannings froze and looked back at me, the corners of his mouth twitched, "Sister-inw?"


    I smiled and didn''t say much.


    She looked at Dennis with a frown and said, "Brother Fu, right, how can I change my sister-inw?"


    "You girl, you talk nonsense all day long, don''t be rude!" Anthony raised his hand and gave Jannings a


    violent chestnut and spoke.


    Jannings ate the pain, because she didn''t understand the situation, and didn''t cause any trouble. After


    chatting with the old man for a while, she arranged for riana to send him back.


    Seeing the old man walking away, she looked at Dennis and She and frowned, "When did it be


    popr for the boss and the employee to have broken shoes? This also in front of the main house to


    engage in, open and honest ah you!


    After that, she looked back at me and said, "My grandfather doesn''t know, you won''t be able to exin


    to him."


    I smiled lightly and pulled her along, "Well, let''s not dwell on it, have you eaten?"


    There''s a car full of people waiting?


    She shook her head and said, "I was just about toe to the hotel to eat, wasn''t I?"


    I nodded and let her and the others go to the hotel to eat first.


    After summing up the day''s work before going to Jannings, everyone was looking forward to it because


    they were going to the grasnd dam.


    After dinner it was already 8:00 p.m. I was afraid it would be toote to pitch my tent, so we were all in


    a hurry, but the grasnd dam was not far away.


    When I arrived at the dam, I saw that someone was already pitching a tent, and Jannings looked at me


    sideways, "Did you call someone too?"


    I froze and shook my head, "No, what''s wrong?"


    She pointed to the gray tent that was already set up, the tent was lit with a small light, and there was


    someone standing outside with a slender, tall body that looked somewhat familiar.


    Seeing that I didn''t see who it was, she kindly reminded me, "Dennis!"


    The car came closer, I could see that it was indeed Dennis, there seemed to be someone else in the


    tent, Jannings leaned a sentence, "Can''t this hide a little? You have to let so many people watch,


    disgusting?"


    After that, she looked at me and frowned, "I said you have no emotions, nothing to say?"


    I shook my head and smiled lightly, "What should I say?"


    I was the one who pushed Dennis away, he found the right person, what I should do is bless, not be


    jealous or unhappy.


    Jannings probably thought I was hopeless, the car stopped, she jumped out of the car, looked at the


    tent has been set up next to Dennis said, "Dennis, what a coincidence, can meet here, fate ah!"


    Dennis looked over lightly, his gaze as light as ever, and said, "I''ve heard for a long time that the nights


    here are beautiful, and it''s rare to have time, so I came!"


    Jannings gave a long oh and spoke, "Looks like it''s all fate!"


    She in the tent also came out, saw us, slightly froze, was a little surprised, then also fell gentle light


    smile, as a greeting.


    The people on the car are down, Jenny and his fianc¨¦ two young people seem to be extra fond of this


    ce, did not rush to set up the tent, but the two pulled a run around, romantic and sweet.


    Fanny and Cherry get off, are amazed at the beauty of this grasnd, at this time the night sky, dotted


    with stars, the grass under the moon is green and crisp, the night breeze cool, extraordinarily suitable


    for the night to see the stars.


    Seeing Dennis, Cherry more or less have a few stirring, but see Dennis next to She face is not very


    good.


    After thest incident, Cherry and I did not have much contact, originally did not intend to call such a


    friend, since I saw, also counted as a nodding acquaintance is it.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward, who has always been cool, and Jannings is an extraordinarily rowdy person, took the tent off


    the car and started to set it up.


    Fanny and Cherry also began to set up their tents, and I do not know if it is a coincidence, Cherry and


    Fanny''s tent is set up next to Dennis''s tent.


    Jannings took a break and ran to my side, "Do you think Cherry is still not dead to Dennis? And this


    Dennis, he is not really nning to be in the same tent with She tonight, right?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, did not say much, continue to set up their own tent, she said, "really eunuchs


    are not anxious emperor anxious!"


    Iughed and looked at her and said, "Are you going to tantly enter Edward''s tent tonight?"


    She blushed, a once-in-a-century shy look, "Don''t say that, I''m just chatting with him to relieve the


    boredom!"


    Seeing that I onlyughed and didn''t say anything, she was embarrassed and said, "Actually, I wanted


    to apany you tonight, but, really, in front of love, it''s so hard to choose!"


    "I am used to sleeping alone, in fact, you can note to disturb me!" I opened my mouth, got into the


    tent, and began to make the bed.


    She looked embarrassed and shy, "Can you really do that? You can not be angry oh? If you are afraid


    at night, I am not going toe out to apany you!"


    "Don''t worry, Missy, I won''t!"


    Her face full of stifledughter, properly a pregnant girl, I hold the forehead, spoke, "Miss, trouble to put


    away thosescivious things in your head, and, carefully wipe the saliva, you are at least still a girl!"


    Sheughed a few times, some lewd, "I can''t help it, this man will seduce the soul, I really can''t help it!"


    I was speechless, there was no way to talk to her.


    She came over with pastries in her arms and looked at us, "We brought some pastries with us when


    we came here, and we''re going to do somete night snackingter on, are we all together?"


    Jannings sped her hands and looked at her with a hostile face and said, "No, we brought our own


    midnight snack, no need!"

 Chapter 543 - Enraged Dennis10

    Chapter 543 - Enraged Dennis10


    I hold my forehead, this childishness!


    Dennis came over, dark eyes faintly nced at everyone''s tent is set up.


    He said lightly, "Let''s have somete night snacks togetherter, if we are lucky enough, we should be


    able to see a shooting starter!"


    "Wow, yeah, you can see the stars here!" Fanny said, "We can eat while watching the stars, and we


    brought a barbecue. It''ll be great to watch the stars and eat BBQ at night!"


    "It''s a happy decision!" Jannings is a man of action, and he did what he said he would do.


    So the barbecue, originally nned for the second day, was moved up, so several men brought down


    the barbecue, and the women washed and picked the vegetables.


    Jannings held a few small squash and potatoes and sliced them all up for me to thread on a stick and


    grillter.


    "ra, what do you think is the difference between green tea and white lotus?" Jannings suddenly


    approached me and opened her mouth thievishly to ask.


    I froze for a moment and shook my head, "Not quite sure, both seem to be the same, right?"


    She heatedlyughed and said, "Not the same, from the outside, green tea is the kind of long hair,


    white dress, looking fairy, mouth saying I am helping you, I am all for your own good, but every


    sentence is not far from your shorings, your unbearable!"


    "And then what?" I opened my mouth, "What does a white lotus look like?"


    She thought about it and said, "White Lotus is the kind of person, all people are turbid, I alone clean, on


    the surface, she is clean and gentle, even and who are very good rtionship, she is willing to help


    anyone, but in fact, secretly, ying a heart action to trap people!"


    I was a little confused, "So, is there a difference?"


    She thought about it, raised her finger and pointed in the direction of She, looked at me and said,


    "You follow what I just said to you, you analyze She what she is, white lotus or green tea?"


    I hold forehead, see at this time She is squatting beside Dennis and he lit a fire together, look also


    nothing inappropriate.


    I was a little torn, "If you really want to define her, it''s green tea?"


    She tsked and looked at me, "Then look in Cherry''s direction and observe what she is?"


    Cherry was picking up small dishes not far from Dennis at the moment, and one eye never left Dennis


    and She.


    Suddenly remembered, she seems to have not much attention to me this evening.


    If usually, she muste back to me, and then sarcastic, this evening seems to be a night she was


    around Dennis and She, is not to kill She with the eyes.


    It looked like the anger had been turned on She.


    "To be honest, I really can''t tell the difference!" I looked at Jannings opening, thought about it and said,


    "This way to distinguish, it seems to be simr."


    Jannings lifted a heel finger and shook it, "It''s too hasty, you have to be more careful, pay attention to


    the observation, look at She, she has been around Dennis since she arrived, no matter what Dennis


    does, she has to be around all kinds of fawning, every now and then pretending to pass something to


    others, look at Fanny and Jenny, a few people have only known each other for a few minutes, she


    seems to be very familiar with them, and even take the initiative to stuff fruit into their mouths."


    She pointed in She''s direction andughed, "Look, at this point she''s going to give fruit to Jenny''s


    fianc¨¦."


    I looked at nothing wrong and couldn''t help but say, "You''re over-interpreting, they were all supposed to


    be busy, and it''s normal for her to be kind enough to give them fruit."


    She gave a tsk and said, "You don''t have a brain, of course it''s nothing to send fruit normally, but she


    has been squatting around Dennis for so long, why didn''t she send it before, but now?"


    I was stunned and said, "Is there a rule about that?"


    She bristled, "Just now Jenny and her fianc¨¦ two mouths were talking andughing together, at this


    moment Jenny''s fianc¨¦ is doing what?"


    I looked over and saw that the man was cleaning the fish and wondered, "He''s cleaning the fish!"


    She narrowed her eyes, "Is the fish very fishy?"


    I nodded, she said disdainfully, "She just now others hands idle, when the girlfriend is in she does not


    send, now Jenny went to wash dishes, people''s boyfriends are washing fish, hands are not free to take


    the fruit, she went to send, you think she is not intentional?"


    "It''s possible that it''s just a coincidence!" I opened my mouth and couldn''t help but look at She, who


    had already walked up to Jenny''s boyfriend.


    She held a fruit te in her hand, all peeled, she smiled and ced the fruit te in front of the man,


    smiling, "busy for a while, hard work, eat a bite to say over it!"


    She is a good-looking person, the voice is sweet, the old people say, the hand does not smile people,


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    that man to her although there is little meaning, but also not good back.


    She smiled politely and said, "I''m really sorry, I''m not convenient now, thank you!"


    "It''s okay, you can eat!" She said, and used a toothpick from the fruit te to insert a piece of fruit


    pulp to feed the man, the action looked clean.


    The pulp has reached the mouth, the man was embarrassed to refuse, but also had no choice but to


    open his mouth.


    The man blushed a bit as he held the pulp, and said in a vague way, "Thank you!"


    She and nothing like a person, smiling sweetly said, "You are too polite, Jenny and I are good


    friends, we are friends, what is there to thank."


    After saying that, she smiled and fed Jenny a piece of fruit pulp in the same way, and very naturally


    went back to Dennis'' side.


    Jannings raised his hand to abduct me and spoke, "See? She flirted with someone else''s man, and did


    it under the nose of someone else''s girlfriend, so unobtrusively, this kind of woman is the white lotus,


    she did these things, everyone thinks it''s okay, but look at Jenny''s fianc¨¦!"


    I looked over and saw that the man''s face was a little red, and his eyes unconsciously looked at She


    a few times, not quite deliberately, but all unintentionally.


    I pursed my lips and frowned slightly, "Why did she do that?"


    "Because it''s funny, she''s setting up her own persona, so that everyone else thinks she''s the innocent


    and kind little white flower, and then everyone will unconsciously take the good things subconsciously


    feel that they should be given to her, she should be pampered, like at this moment, she''s surrounding


    Dennis, people who don''t know, all think she and Dennis are a match made in heaven, and everyone is


    on their Blessing!"


    Jannings skimmed, continued to analyze, "Today at the hotel, I guess grandfather will think that she


    and Dennis are a couple, I guess because of this, her unconscious movements, gentle and skilled,


    unfamiliar people, it is easy to look away."

 Chapter 544 Camping Trip 1

    Chapter 544 Camping Trip 1


    I nodded, and indeed, I initially thought that Anthony will she and Dennis mistaken for husband and


    wife is in Dennis''s not to exin not to indicate, but when you think about it, indeed She from the


    time they met the old man has been to the old man as Mr. George''s identity to greet the old man,


    Dennis did not exin, everyone automatically think she is Dennis''s wife.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but say, "So she''s a whitedy?"


    She snapped her fingers and spoke, "Smart, in fact, the white lotus flower is best judged, think about


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    those idol dramas you''ve seen, the female lead in that "Legend of the Moon" two years ago, is the


    proper white lotus flower."


    I have not seen, so not quite clear, after a pause said, "What about green tea?"


    She raised her eyebrows, "Look at Cherry, think about what she has done since we met her that you


    remember!"


    "Thest time she met with Dennis and said those things!" I opened my mouth, barely thinking about it,


    something that didn''t really need to be deliberately on my mind, but she had told Dennis a different


    version of everything that had happened to her at Zuy.


    If we had not been there and had not heard those words, perhaps Dennis would have misunderstood.


    She looked in Dennis''s direction and gestured to me, "See, she''s giving your man a hard time, are you


    really not going to go over there and check it out?"


    I shook my head and said indifferently, "Dennis and I have made it clear that what they are like has little


    to do with me, so what would I be doing if I went over there at this point? I''m not just pushing him away,


    but I''m not willing to let him be with another woman, so I''m not taking advantage of a thatch pit? In that


    case, I''m no different from a green tea white lotus."


    She gave me a nk look and said, "I''ve discovered that She is a white lotus, Cherry is a green tea,


    and you are a psychopath, and a serious psychopath, hopeless!"


    Knowing that she was hating, I didn''t retort, seeing that she kept staring at She, I couldn''t help but


    say, "You focus on cutting vegetables, don''t get distracted, you''ll hurt your handter."


    She narrowed her eyes slightly and frowned, "No, why do I look at the bracelet on She''s wrist so


    familiar ah? I think I''ve seen it somewhere before!"


    I looked sideways and saw that the dragon and phoenix bracelet She was wearing on her slender


    wrist was the one Anthony had given her today.


    Just when I wanted to speak, Jannings suddenly put down the knife in her hand, got up and walked


    towards She. After a few steps, she turned back, picked up the knife and said in a broken voice, "I


    can tolerate the others, but howe she still cheated my grandmother''s dragon and phoenix bracelet,


    it really gave her face!"


    I saw her with a knife, a time to get up and follow her, pulling her, "Do not be impulsive, that bracelet is


    your grandfather to Dennis''s wife, Dennis acquiesced to She wear, you do not cause trouble!"


    She said, "My grandfather is confused, but I am not confused, first, Dennis will not be with She, and,


    this bracelet can be given to Dennis''s wife, but just can not be given to her to wear, insulting my


    grandmother, second, my grandfather sent the bracelet, is intended to give Dennis''s wife, that is, you,


    she I can''t forgive her for this!"


    Seeing her anger has walked to Dennis and She, looked at She and said, "Miss Torres, this


    bracelet you carry smoothly?"


    She saw her carrying a knife, scared face, backed up a few steps, the fruit in her hand almost got


    dropped on the ground.


    "Miss Baker, what are you doing?" She opened her mouth, leaning against Dennis, who seemed to


    have her back.


    Jannings didn''t care about her and turned to her with hidden anger, "Give it back!"


    She was a little confused, not knowing what she was talking about, and wondered, "What do you


    want?"


    "The bracelet!" Jannings spoke up, "You think anyone is entitled to my grandmother''s bracelet? I said


    why are you so unashamed? Miss Torres, would you please show some respect?"


    Themotion here attracted other people and Jenny came running over, wondering what was going


    on and wondering, "What''s wrong?"


    "Why are you still holding the knife, it''s too dangerous, what''s the matter everyone calm down and talk,


    don''t move the knife!?" Fanny opened her mouth and reached for the knife in Jannings'' hand, which


    was avoided by Jannings.


    She looked at the others, a little angry, "You guys go busy with your own things, this matter between


    me and her, you do not interfere!"


    For a while everyone didn''t know exactly what was going on, so they all stood aside with frowning


    brows, watching with concern.


    She probably got over it, after all, so many people are here, Jannings can''t do anything to her.


    She looked at Jannings and said, "Jannings, it''s appropriate for you to be unreasonable, right? This


    bracelet was given to me by your grandfather, and today DennisMiss Kennedy are here, they all saw


    your grandfather give it to me, howe I''m a fraud to you? What? Is there a reason why your Ouyang


    family has to take back what they gave away? If this kind of thing gets out, I''m afraid that the reputation


    of the City A Ouyang family will be bad in the future!"


    "Disgusting!" Jannings always has no scruples, angry in the heart, the mouth is also unforgiving, "This


    bracelet is my grandfather gave Mrs. George, what kind of people are you? What kind of person are


    you? You have the nerve to ept something from my grandmother?"


    "Oh!" She sneered, her gaze falling on me, disdainfully saying, "It''s you, isn''t it ra. you''re really


    refreshing my outlook, you know? You''re really refreshing me, you know? Thepany''s main


    business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. So you''re calling for


    help? ra, you want something for yourself? I will give it to you, and Dennis will give it to you as soon


    as he nods his head.


    I frowned, could not help but want tough, looked at her to take the bracelet, I raised my hand,


    pressed, raised my eyes to look at Dennis who has been a bystander, and then dropped his gaze on


    She.


    First, I have no rtionship with Dennis anymore, and who he wants to let have this bracelet has


    nothing to do with me. Secondly, the fact that she doesn''t want you to wear it only means that you are


    really not worthy."


    "You ......" she was so angry that her face changed color, looked at Dennis, and said with pity, "Dennis,


    the bracelet back to you, I will not even take it in the future."


    Then, the bracelet in her hand was taken off and stuffed into Dennis''s hand.


    Dennis never said anything, just looked at me indifferently, a pair of eyes dark and cold.


    She wanted to leave, he tugged her wrist, She froze and looked at him in surprise.

 Chapter 545 Camping Trip 2

    Chapter 545 Camping Trip 2


    For a while, Jannings also froze, what she wanted to do was not like She foxes, the bracelet in who it


    does not matter, but see Dennis suddenly pulled She, she was frowning.


    There are many people watching, everyone is a little strange do not understand the look.


    I probably guessed what Dennis was going to do, he pulled She and looked at me with a few icy


    disappointment.


    "Dennis ......" She puzzled, raised her eyes to look at him, her gaze is still charming and pitiful,


    extraordinarily inviting.


    "It''s your thing, wear it well!" Dennis opened his mouth, his voice low and maic, with a few


    indulgent meaning.


    After that, he slowly put the bracelet in his hand back on She''s wrist, and then held her hand, his


    voice was gentle and low, "Wear it well, since it was given to you, it is your thing, don''t take it off easily."


    Probably She would not expect that Dennis would suddenly be like this, a time was originally angry a


    little white face, became red and shy, but also with a few girls being cared for joy.


    "Dennis you ......" Jannings was so angry that she was ready to punch someone.


    Edward, who has been handling the barbecue grill aside, indifferently came over and pulled her and


    said, "Don''t you want to see the stars at night? If you make more noise, it will rainter, are you ready


    to see dark clouds and lightning?"


    After saying that, he pulled Jannings, took the knife out of her hand and handed it to me by hand.


    I froze, raised my eyes to Edward, to see her meaningfully said, "their own things, solve their own!"


    I


    I couldn''t help but look at everyone, and for a moment everyone seemed to think that I had instructed


    Jannings to make trouble.


    I wanted to open my mouth to exin, but after thinking about it, I gave up, this kind of thing, the more


    you exin the more you look weak.


    She looked at me with a proud face and deliberately exposed the bracelet, meaning clearly that it


    was a demonstration.


    I pursed my lips, did not say much, turned around and walked towards the ce where the vegetables


    were originally cut, and epted Jannings job of cutting vegetables.


    Everyone also returned to their own posts, continue to do their own thing, but everyone''s heart is more


    or less some guesses.


    Fanny finished washing the dishes, came to me next to me, looked at me and whispered, "ra, didn''t


    you say you were married before? How did you get involved with Dennis and the others again?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked in the direction of Edward and Jannings, even more strange, and spoke, "Also, before I


    always felt that Mr. White had feelings for you, howe now he and Jannings seem to have an


    unusual rtionship, what''s going on? What happened during this time?"


    Seeing her face curious, I couldn''t help butugh, "You have too many questions, I can''t answer them


    all at once!"


    She thought about it and said, "Then answer me first, what is your rtionship with that what''s-his-


    name Dennis?"


    "Yes, yes, I just noticed that he looked at you differently, you guys are not old lovers, right?" Jenny also


    came over, to hear the gossip.


    Sure enough, women are never resistant to gossip.


    "What old lover, he is a legitimate wife, but he was just seduced by that stinky woman!" Jannings also


    followed, anger has not yet subsided, or a gasping look.


    The two men all the way, staring at me with wide eyes, "So, you''re Dennis'' wife?"


    The words havee here, do not exin clearly, only to fear misunderstanding and conflict more, I


    stopped the movement of the hands said, "is the ex-wife, we have been divorced."


    "Bullshit!" Jannings opened his mouth, "It''s clear that you yourself unterally said divorce, Dennis did


    not agree at all!"


    The corners of Jenny''s mouth twitched and she said, "So what''s your rtionship now? What''s the deal


    with that Miss Torres?"


    "Yeah, your rtionship is soplicated!" Fanny opened her mouth, "This is the new love and the old


    love all together, so awkward, I see they just set up a tent, originally thought they were a couple, living


    in one is normal, now it seems that the two of them are going to live together at night, then ra, how


    embarrassing for you!"


    I smiled lightly and didn''t care, "Don''t you guys worry about it, I''m not worried about it, they''re fine like


    that!"


    "Holy crap, ra, such a great guy, you''re pushing people out like that, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Yeah!"


    Jenny and Fanny one by one, extraordinarily surprised.


    I was helpless, "If you guys continue to gossip here, you''ll stay up until midnight, and if it rains, you''ll


    have a problem."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t rain, I read the weather forecast!" Jannings had the courage to speak.


    "Man''s n is not as good as God''s n! Everything is almost ready, take these to the grill." I handed


    Jannings the chopped potatoes and squash and urged her to roast them.


    Jenny was called away by her boyfriend, Fanny squatted next to me and muttered to me about She,


    "I heard that Dennis''pany is in City P. You always said you were in City A before, I thought you


    were from this side, but I didn''t expect to be from City P. But I''m a little curious, is it because of She


    that you guys split up?"


    I shook my head, skewered the potato slices with a skewer, and said lightly, "Many times, many


    couples separate from each other, in fact, it has nothing to do with outsiders, most of the time it''s the


    couple itself that has the problem!"


    She nodded, her face with a few lonesome, "indeed, people, ah, it is not easy to say, obviously when


    married, I was holding full of joy and the future of the good married him, but then how did not expect,


    after the days, all my hell, sometimes want to escape, can not escape."


    I couldn''t help but look at him and smile lightly, "All the time discussing me, not talking about you?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, her round face showing a bit of helplessness, and said, "The book says


    that happy families are all the same, and unhappy families are all different, and that''s really true."


    I nodded my head and saw Jannings running towards me with a te in his hand, "Here, the meat


    specially roasted for you two, try it!"


    Looking at the meat on the te, Fanny said, "Didn''t you bring much meat this time?"


    Jannings shook his head, "No, quite a lot, but we did not divide the work before, let She clean and


    marinate, but she did not get, just now Jenny just go back to get, first get a little out, first taste."


    Fanny skimmed, "Sure enough, anyone is to rely on time to get to know, just now I still think she is


    warm and generous person, this time I began to disgust."


    Jannings nodded and looked at us and said, "By the way, what were you two talking about? I saw you


    guys talking quite a lot."


    "Family stuff!" I finished the dishes and handed them to her, "These are ready to roast, take them over


    to them!"


    Jannings took it, still with a gossipy face, "What''s the family business? Tell us together to hear it."

 Chapter 546 Camping Trip 3

    Chapter 546 Camping Trip 3


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re doing.


    Fanny helpless, spoke, "are we married women''s troubles, you have not yet fallen in love, can not


    experience."


    She tsked and said, "What do you mean you can''t experience it, you''ve never eaten pork and seen a


    pig run.


    I didn''t know much about Fanny, and now that Jannings said I did, I couldn''t help but look at her.


    Fanny sighed and said, "I''ve been arguing for months, married for six years, all the children''s


    consumption, food and clothing are my responsibility, in fact, the child is mine, even if I raised myself, I


    have nothing to say, but now the marriage is like a widow, I almost died in Zuy, so long to contact no


    one, he did not a phone call, a message, you say, and What''s the point of living with such a person? I


    came back from Zuy, he left the children to my mother-inw to take care of, he said he was going out


    to start a business, took all the savings of the family, now I can not even see people, I think there is no


    hope, all thinking about divorce!


    Jannings nodded and sighed, "This kind of marriage is really meaningless, it''s better not to end it!"


    The two of you have a big gap between you, but you can sit down and exin it to each other in a


    peaceful manner, and live your life in peace and harmony.


    I got up, took the dishes from her and said, "Let''s go, let''s bake some dishes."


    She followed, chattering, "ra, are you funny? This is a cop-out."


    I ignored it and walked over to the grill, where several other people were gathered around grilling


    something and everyone was chatting.


    When I saw Jannings stammering, Jenny handed me a bunch of grilled leeks and said, "What''s wrong?


    What''s wrong?"


    Jannings bristled and said, "I''m giving her a political lesson!"


    Said, looked at She, also do not know how she, opened his mouth, "nothing, will fawn, skills are so


    good, but also what to eat, eat the best man!"


    A time we are a little embarrassed, She face for a time some white, to the mouth of the meat, eat is


    not, do not eat is not.


    "Okay, okay, let''s go get the seat cushion out, the moon and stars in the sky are so beautiful, such a


    beautiful ce, must be well appreciated, you guys do not spoil the fun!"


    Fanny said, pulling Jannings went to move the cushion, Edward and Jenny''s boyfriend also followed,


    two men have the strength, but also convenient.


    Jenny came close to me and said suspiciously, "Not embarrassed?"


    I froze and wondered, "Embarrassed about what?"


    "The ex-husband and his new girlfriend, you don''t say you don''t care, it''s too much of a stretch."


    I smiled lightly, tilted my head to look at the starry moon overhead, and spoke, "I think, we are now


    more worthy of attention than gossip, the moon and stars."


    Seeing me change the subject, she bristled, just as they brought out all the seat cushions, and we all


    Jenny and her fianc¨¦, Edward and Jannings, Dennis and She, all in pairs.


    The good thing is that Fanny and Cherry apanied me, I was alsofortable, lying, I did not pay


    much attention, Dennis and She are lying next to me, I leaned on Dennis.


    For a while, it was more or less awkward, but it was good to have Fanny chatting, and it was okay.


    "We love to camp and climb mountains when we were in college, and when I think about those days, I


    really think it was beautiful!" Fanny sighed, "It''s been more than ten years since the turn of an eye!"


    "Yeah, I''m almost thirty!" Jannings opened his mouth and sighed, "I was under the impression that I


    was still a little kid, howe I''ve reached the stage of having children!"


    I looked at the vast stars, took a deep breath, and said, "No need toment that time is easy to old,


    people, always have to go to school when it is time to go to school, when it is time to get married, when


    it is time to have children, the ancestors lived for so many years, and still do, not that they did not think


    about the so-called own life, just maybe we so-called aspire to freedom, they also Tried, the end result,


    probably worse than the so-called marriage and children."


    Jannings nodded and instead looked at Cherry and said, "Cherry, aren''t you studying Buddhism? How


    do Buddhists view the life of all beings?"


    Cherry pursed her lips, stared at the sky for a while, and faintly said, "There is a life and a death, all are


    reincarnated in the sea of suffering."


    "Gods and goddesses!" Jannings muttered, skimmed his lips and looked at Edward, suddenlyughed,


    "Mr. White, any emotions?"


    "No!" Edward opened his mouth, his cool eyes looking at the starry sky.


    "Hiss!" She suddenly got up, covering her stomach, her face in pain, "I have some stomach pain!"


    Dennis frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know, suddenly it hurts, maybe it''s because I ate bad stomach, I''ll go to ...... first for


    convenience!" After saying that, he covered his stomach and went away.


    Look at her running towards the end of the vast grasnd, we all held back augh, the grasnd is


    vast, there is nothing around to cover the ce, have to run far away to find a ce to facilitate.


    After all, it''s a camping trip, and we don''t think too much about it.


    Jannings stifled augh and leaned in close to me, "I can guarantee that she will not be able to look at


    the stars properly tonight."


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her mysterious face, I couldn''t help but open my mouth and ask.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled, some thieves said, "Who let her can not do anything, but also pretend to be noble, I have


    no ce to vent my anger, how suffocating!"


    Looking at her cunning face, I mostly guessed something and said, "What did you make her eat?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, "I put some chocte in the milk she just drank."


    I wondered, "Milk and chocte can make people have diarrhea?"


    She nodded, "Yeah, it doesn''t kill you, it just gives you diarrhea, all right."


    Great!


    "Look, there''s a shooting star!" Someone shouted joyfully, and for a moment everyone turned their eyes


    to the sky.


    Sure enough, a few meteors streaked across the starry sky.


    "Don''t be dumb, make a wish!" Jannings closed his eyes, closed his hands and made a wish very


    seriously.


    I could not help but smile lightly, subconsciously looked in the direction of Dennis in, four eyes, I froze


    for a moment.


    I did not expect that he would look at me at this time, a pair of ck eyes dark and bright, with a few


    cold and cold.


    I moved away for a moment and closed my eyes to make a wish, just like Jannings did, but it wasn''t a


    wish, it was just that Dennis was looking at me and my heart would be more or less in rhythm.

 Chapter 547 Camping Trip 4

    Chapter 547 Camping Trip 4


    "What did you wish for?" Jannings looked at me with some excitement as the shooting stars dispersed


    and asked.


    I said lightly, "Peace and prosperity for all the years!"


    She cut a cry and said, "No fun, wishing for a big frame, you might as well just make a wish so you can


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    wake up in a hurry!"


    After saying that, she looked at Edward with a curious face and said, "Mr. White, what did you wish


    for?"


    Edward looked at her coldly and said indifferently, "I don''t believe in this!"


    After saying that, he closed his eyes and started to recuperate.


    Probably because she thought we were bored, she crawled over to Fanny and Cherry and asked them


    what they had wished for.


    I looked at the starry sky, a little lost in thought, I like this environment, always feel very rxed, the


    whole head is anti-air.


    With eyes closed between half-asleep and half-awake, always feel that they are in a ce that is not


    earthly.


    After lying down for a while, I don''t know who spoke, "Miss Torres seems to have gone for a while,


    nothing will happen, right?"


    I opened my eyes and looked around, and I really didn''t see She.


    Jannings and Fanny chatted, casually said, "What are you worried about? Anyway, even if she meets


    the beast, her white lotus persona will keep her safe and sound."


    It was already eleven o''clock, and counting the time, She should have been there for an hour.


    I looked at Dennis and couldn''t help but speak up, "Dennis, you''d better go check it out, she''s a girl, it''s


    dangerous in case she encounters something!"


    "Yes, Dennis, you hurry up and go check it out!" Everyone spoke up, eat also eat almost, look at the


    stars also look for a long time, the time is not early also should rest.


    How to say She is also brought by Dennis, he got up, and did not say much, got up and walked in the


    direction of She left.


    Jannings stood behind me and spoke, "Seriously, you''re the most generous woman I''ve ever met, to be


    able to push your husband to someone else, you''re really a genius!"


    Seeing that Edward was already walking toward the tent, I cocked my head at her andughed,


    "Shouldn''t you be thinking about sleeping?"


    She frowned and looked in Edward''s direction, when Edward happened to be looking over in our


    direction, his gaze sunken.


    She blushed furiously and looked at me, "So what, I''ll sleep with you at night, you must not be able to


    sleep alone, it''s just fine if I stay with you, right?"


    I couldn''t help butugh a little, looking at her sideways and not opening my mouth.


    She looked at me and blushed even more, and tried to exin, "Don''t think too much, there''s nothing


    between me and him yet, it''s pure as a whistle!"


    I shrugged my shoulders andughed, "I didn''t say anything, so why are you so anxious to exin?


    Besides, didn''t Edward leave blood on his facest time?"


    After a pause, I lengthened my tone and said, "Is it hard to say that Edward is not very good?"


    "Don''t talk, go to sleep!" Said the person trotted into the tent.


    I could not help but smile, looked in the direction of Dennis left, heart more or less some worry.


    After all, it is the wilderness, She if something happens, Dennis can not get rid of the responsibility.


    Silence for a moment, I sighed, back to the tent, Jannings has been organized, shrinking in the quilt


    looked at me, "beauty, tonight you will be goodpany master!"


    I was dumbfounded for a while, crying andughing, "I think you should go to Edward more in this state


    now, under the stars and the moon, romantic and exciting."


    She held back herughter and looked at me, "ra, you are too dirty!"


    I looked innocent and said, "What am I dirty about? I don''t seem to have done anything, do I? How is


    that dirty?"


    She stopped arguing and huddled under the covers and said, "Honestly, aren''t you worried about


    Dennis right now?"


    I froze and said, "Worried about him what?"


    She blinked a few times and said, "Here''s the thing, think about it, She and Dennis, in a dense forest,


    the man is handsome, the woman is beautiful, this one look on the sky and thunder, you are not


    worried?"


    I smiled, "I think, now should be more worried about their safety!"


    She cut a sound, lying on the bed ready to find afortable position to sleep.


    Edward''s voice came from outside the tent, "ra, Jannings!"


    "What''s wrong?" Jannings asked at the sound of the voice, sitting up straight and pulling away from the


    tent to look at him.


    Edward looked at me and said with a somewhat serious face, "Dennis and She have been away too


    long and may be in danger."


    "How can that be!" Jannings frowned, "This neighborhood is all grasnd, what danger can there be,


    there can''t be any beasts!"


    "It''s not a beast!" Jenny spoke up, "It''s true that this vicinity is all grasnd, but dozens of miles away


    are tea mountains, which are prone tondslides during the rainy season."


    "Mm-hmm, in case they are unlucky enough to meet one, they will be in trouble!" Fanny spoke up.


    I was also startled for a moment, put on my jacket and came out of the tent, and spoke, "Then a few of


    us will go over and take a look."


    "That''s fine!" Jannings came out of the tent and said, "These two are also trouble!"


    The group looked in the direction Dennis and She had left, and indeed, as Jenny had said, a few


    dozen miles away was not a grasnd, but a tea mountain.


    The good thing is that the moonlight in August is bright enough, then the moonlight, can see the road


    clearly, after walking a cut did not see any silhouette, and did not see signs ofndslides.


    Jannings said, "These two should not be the first to go!"


    "Not likely!" Fanny spoke up.


    I looked around carefully, and indeed did not see the figure of She and Dennis, thought about it and


    said, "Why do not we split up and look for?"


    "Huh? I don''t think so!" Jannings frowned, "We are already small, what if we get lost again? I''ve


    suffered once before in the mountains of Zuy, I don''t want to suffer again."


    "No, we do not go too far, the mountain is not big, each with a cell phone, do not worry, if we get


    separated, the first time to call, okay?" Here I would like to call Dennis, but the phone rang for half a


    day and no one connected.


    Edward looked at me and said, "He lost his phone in the tent!"


    I froze, "How do you know?"


    "I went to see it!"


    Okay!


    So, a few people split up to find it, me and Fanny and Cherry together, and the other two together.


    It wasn''t as scary as I thought, and with the help of the moonlight, well the path wasn''t that hard to


    follow.


    "You say this Miss Torres is not intentional, she is not just a diarrhea, run so far, is not thinking and your


    former ......Dennis toe together what wilderness survival or something, and then the twoe to a


    romantic wilderness experience! "


    Fanny while using a shlight to shine the road while opening flirt, I smiled, did not say much, looking


    at the terrain in the vicinity, thinking She even if you want to find a hidden ce for convenience, but


    a girl should not go too far, it is difficult to meet what?

 Chapter 548 Camping Trip 5

    Chapter 548 Camping Trip 5


    Cherry is not in a good mood tonight, coldly spoke, "originally is not what a serious woman, early not


    diarrhea,te, must be at this kind of time, still thinking about what''s on your mind."


    Fanny does not know what happened before, can not help but say, "Cherry you also seem to dislike


    this Miss Torres ah!"


    Cherry coldly snorted, "Like her kind of woman, it is estimated that only men like, women look will


    hate."


    I did not continue quite their discussion, see a ce in the middle of the tea mountain some extra dark,


    out of curiosity, it walked over.


    "Ah " Just took a few steps, then stepped on the air and fell down!


    "ra!" shouted Fanny, instantly panicking.


    I seemed to have fallen into a hole, there was no way to tell exactly what was going on for a while, so I


    had to speak up, "Fanny, call Jannings and the others first, the hole seems pretty deep."


    "Okay, don''t be afraid, I''ll call them right away!" She spoke as she reassured.


    I reached for my pocket, but I couldn''t find it after searching for half a day, I guess I dropped it when I


    fell just now.


    Groped on the ground for half a day, all mud, did not find the phone, the pit is too dark, almost nothing


    can be seen.


    I was a little scared, worried about what snakes ah insects within the things, so they also squatted on


    the ground afraid to do any more action.


    "ra, don''t be afraid, Jannings they wille soon, you wait a moment, I''ll go find them, you wait


    here, I''ll be right back! Fanny spoke from above. Turning to Cherry, "Cherry, stay with ra and talk,


    don''t let her be afraid, I''ll go find someone!"


    Cherry paused and spoke, "I''d better go, I''m physically better than you, I''ll walk faster!"


    Fanny nodded and let her go, she stayed behind, lying at the mouth of the hole and shining down with


    her cell phone, and said, "ra, can you hear me?"


    Seeing a little light, I nodded and spoke, "Yes, I can hear you, I''m fine, it''s just too dark down there."


    She tried to throw the phone down to me, but I stopped her, "Don''t throw it, I''m not sure what the hole


    looks like now, in case I lose it again, just stay with me and talk!"


    She nodded, a little worried, "My phone is almost out of battery, I hope Cherry hurry toe, this


    mountain is quite big, we are not familiar with, I am a little afraid that she will get lost, then we will be in


    trouble!"


    It is not without such a possibility, although I am worried, but still spoke tofort, "It''s okay, you do not


    think too much, here is not far from the city, the worst is that we stay until tomorrow morning to wait for


    someone to rescue, will not be in trouble!"


    She nodded her head, still worried, "But, didn''t Jenny say there would bendslides here? What if it


    rainster?"


    I wasughing and crying, but had to say, "No, Jannings just said, she watched the weather forecast


    today, it will not rain!"


    She answered a few times, lying on her back at the entrance of the cave, she was afraid of herself and


    kept talking, chatting with me, "ra, would you feel sorry if you gave up such a good man like


    Dennis?"


    I thought about it, or very serious back, "will regret, but life is not no matter what will remain regret?"


    "Yes, too!" She nodded her head and sighed, "You said She is also really ......"


    "Rumble ......" Coldly, thunder suddenly struck.


    She said half of the words stopped, some want to cry open, "will not really rain it?"


    I am also a little worried, because the cave is too dark, can not see anything, it is going to really rain,


    no matter how mountain water will flow into the cave, if the water flow is toorge, water, I will inevitably


    not be flooded.


    I can''t help but tilt my head and say, "Fanny, look at the sky, sometimes it''s just an empty thunder, as


    long as there are no dark clouds, it will not rain!"


    Fanny some to cry, with a few cries in his voice, "there are dark clouds, suddenly came, as if in the hit


    the rain star, Cherry how to go so long, how she still note ah!"


    I pursed my lips, said not afraid is false, but now no matter what is useless, can only find a way to save


    themselves.


    Otherwise, if it really rains heavily, being flooded is still a small matter, I am afraid that when andslide


    urs, I will be buried alive.


    Tilt your head towards the hole, "Fanny, you first take it easy, you go around and see if there is a


    rtively strong rattan, longer, you find it, and then put down to me, or a stronger trunk, you throw a


    few down to me!"


    She nodded, answered a few times, and then went to look for them.


    The cave was dark, and it was fine with her talking with me, but when it was suddenly quiet, the fear in


    my heart could not help but intensify a few points.


    Plus the mud is wet, my mind will always involuntarily remember the night the child was miscarried, the


    body involuntarily began to tremble.


    But at this time reason told me absolutely not to be afraid, or I might die here, I still have a lot of things


    to do, not to raise riana, not toplete their dreams.


    "ra, can you hear me? I found the trunk, be careful I''m throwing it down." Fanny''s voice came from


    the entrance of the cave.


    I responded. "Okay, you throw it down!"


    Not long after, some branches fell down from the empty hole, followed by Fanny''s voice, "ra, what


    do you want the trunk for?"


    I felt and found the trunk, held it in my hand and knocked aside the surroundings, which were all on the


    ground.


    Tentatively walked a few steps, tilted his head and said, "I used to explore the ground, I''m a little


    worried that some parts of this hole are empty, in case you step down and fall down again will be


    trouble."


    "So, you''re smart, you wait I''ll go find the vine."


    I couldn''t hear her voice, I took the trunk and tried to walk, and after a few steps, I found something not


    quite right, the soil under my feet was too soft, and it seemed to have been slowly sinking downward.


    My heart sank, a cold sweat straight out, the first reaction in my head is that I may have stepped into


    the swamp, and still in the hole.


    Tilted his head towards the hole and shouted, "Fanny, are you there?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fanny didn''t go far, heard themotion and rushed over, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m in trouble!" I opened my mouth, more or less desperate, and said, "I might have stepped in the


    swamp."


    "Huh?" She screamed violently and said, "What do we do now? What do we do?"


    I was also desperate, my body kept sinking down, there was no bottom at all.


    "Fanny, take it easy, hurry up and find the vine or call for help, I can still hold on for a while, don''t


    panic!" I try to stay calm as much as possible, my mind races to think about how many steps I just took


    before the soil under my feet started to loosen and sink.

 Chapter 549 Camping Trip 6

    Chapter 549 Camping Trip 6


    Good thing I still have the trunk in my hand, I poked around heavily a few times, perceived that the soil


    not far away is very hard, can not help but sigh with relief, slightly down on the body, trying to reduce


    the weight of the body.


    This will reduce the speed of sinking a bit, so that a ss of sinking will also slow down.


    "Rumble ......" outside the cave thunder loudly, followed by the sound of rain.


    I some despair, even if I out of the swamp, but there is no way to climb up the hole, once the rain is too


    much, the hole water, I am the same non-dead or injured, the greater hidden danger is the possibility of


    "ra, are you okay? It''s raining outside, what should we do?How did Cherry go for so long, howe


    he''s noting yet!"


    Fanny was in a hurry outside the cave again, but did not know what to do!


    The cave already has water flowing in, rainwater flowing into the swamp, making it suddenly more


    loose.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart sank, I can only fight to the death, a gamble, if the front or the swamp, I can only say that I


    deserve it, if not, there may be a ray of hope.


    Deeply pumped, I clenched my fists, put all the strength of the province, will be their own jump out of


    the swamp.


    Leaping one,nding on another fast ground, I was not yet settled, I noticed that under my feet was


    solid earth, and did not continue to sink feeling, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Outside the thunder, I can hardly hear Fanny''s voice, the cave has the sound of rushing water, I think


    that the swamp is a long flow of water and soil soaked into it.


    This ce is loose soil, originally t, but suddenly appeared so arge hole, think is the underground


    was hollowed out due to.


    City A is a southwestern city, belongs to the mountainous area, tens of thousands of years of te


    movement, inevitably will leave a lot of coal mines underground.


    Some years ago there was no specific control, the local people mining coal, digging down a lot of holes


    in the ground, and then although there are professionals over to maintain the mining, but the mine cave


    idle for many years, inevitably will make this soil soft and unstable.


    Now say that thisnd is prone to upper bodyndslides, so that it is better to say that the original mine


    has begun to slide, the surface of the hole under the surface of dozens of meters, coupled with rain


    erosion, the original ground looked all normal ins, one ident will suddenly copse, revealing a


    If it is daytime, such arge pit, I can naturally see, but the night is dark, no bottom under the eyes,


    identally fell down, trying to climb up, only to ask for help.


    "ra, can you hear me? Are you okay? Someone ising, we wille down to save you right


    away, take it easy!" A voice came from the entrance of the cave, it was Fanny''s voice.


    I tilted my head to respond, "Okay, you guys be careful!"


    Worried that the peopleing down would identally fall into the swamp, I opened my mouth and


    shouted, "When youe down, you must bring a shlight, there is arge swamp below, do not fall


    in."


    From above came the voice "Yes!"


    In a short while, the original dark cave had lights, I stood in ce and did not dare to move, looking at


    the people who came down, a man figure, thinking it should be Edward.


    I spoke, "Edward, you pay attention to safety, this hole has a swamp, the soil is too soft, I worry that


    this piece will also sink, you be careful!"


    He did not respond to me, tied the rope around his waist, one hand holding a shlight to find the path


    under his feet, one hand holding the soft soil of the hole in my direction.


    The shlight light wasing in my direction, all I could not see Edward''s face, looked around and


    saw two deeper pits not far away, which I should have just stepped into.


    There were also some mud-covered shrubs around, all some tea trees, so I guess I was right, this


    ce is just copsed down.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, I was almost wet, not sure if the soil under my feet was solid


    or not, I could only try to walk, seeing Edward close to me, I spoke, "Be careful, some of this soil is


    empty!"


    "Yes!" He was already walking beside me, and when I heard the familiar voice, I froze for a moment.


    When I looked up, I froze, "Dennis, it''s you!" The original tense nerves, I do not know how, when


    meeting him, suddenly a good deal more rxed.


    The heart is also relieved, he pursed his lips, handsome eyebrows upward adjustment, with a few cool,


    "What? Not the person you want to see, disappointed?"


    I froze, ignoring his sarcasm, and spoke, "Let''s hurry up, this ce may continue to sink at any time!"


    He seemed to know better than me, pulling me ready to go, looked up at the hole and said, "People


    found, kill the rope tied to the tree."


    Fanny''s voice came through from above, "Okay, got it, you guys be quiet!"


    Then, Dennis tied another rope on his body to me and said, "Follow meter!"


    I nodded and saw him reaching out to take me by the hand, I subconsciously avoided it and said, "It''s


    okay, I can follow you!"


    He nced back at me, his gaze was warm and benign, he could not tell if he was happy or angry, he


    just faintly withdrew his gaze and said, "Be safe!"


    I nodded and followed him carefully, seven or eight meters high deep pit, trying to climb up, not so


    easy, plus it was raining.


    The hole can not be too close to the hole, otherwise it is also easy to fall down, can only be assisted by


    pulling on top.


    I have no strength in my hands, want to tug the rope up, it is not possible, after several attempts have


    fallen down.


    Covered with mud, wretched, Dennis good physical strength, if they go up is not difficult, but with me,


    there is some effort, and even I will drag ss him.


    His clothes were all wet, covered with mud, and even the usual dry hair was covered with mud.


    I sat down in the mud, some discouragement, "You go up first, this goes on, we both can not go up, the


    rain is too much, the risk of copse here at any time, it is too dangerous!"


    He frowned, a pair of dark eyes looked at me, his gaze deep and dark, "If it was Edward, is it that you


    would not have given up so quickly?"


    I froze, knowing he had misunderstood, and sighed, "You''re overthinking it, the most important thing


    now is to cut our losses, we''ll both end up in trouble if we both spend so much time here."


    "I''m happy to!" He opened his mouth, and regardless of my struggle, pulled me and continued to push


    up.


    Where would it be that easy, I still fell down again.


    A voice came from the entrance of the cave, "How are you guys doing? Can youe up?"


    "The soil is too soft, you throw some trunks down!" Dennis opened his mouth, his eyes fell on me, and


    spoke, "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you alone here."

 Chapter 550 Camping Trip 7

    Chapter 550 Camping Trip 7


    I was a little frozen for a while, then he broke all the tree trunks that Fanny had just thrown down,


    making them one by one.


    Seeing him nting the broken branches into the edge of the cave, not a momentter, the entrance of


    the cave threw down a number of branches one after another.


    Rock climbing!


    Thinking about it, I understood what Dennis meant, so I broke branches with him.


    It was a lot of work, and Dennis did it without saying a word, climbing at night and knocking down


    stakes.


    The distance was getting farther and farther, and I couldn''t hand him the stake, so I had to hand him


    the whole branch and let him break it while knocking.


    Other people at the entrance of the cave also thought of Dennis''s method, all did not directly throw


    down, but will be broken off branches, put into a bag, tied with a rope and put down, let Dennis get.


    Everyone united, not a moment to get a dense arge stake, Dennis looked down at me and spoke,


    "Try to climb up!"


    I nodded my head, there can be a footing under the point, I naturally is a lot more security, although did


    not learn to climb, but in the instinct of survival instinct, I still climbed up.


    The rain poured down, Fanny other people''s clothes all wet, Jannings looked at me, worried, "Let''s get


    out of here!"


    "This side is easy to copse, especially in the rain, let''s go first!" Jenny also spoke up and urged.


    Sure enough, we didn''t walk for a while, the sky kind of suddenly thunder, thunder shocking, originally


    everyone''s clothes are wet, at this time also don''t care to think more, we directly towards the tent.


    "Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.


    Jenny''s boyfriend suddenly spoke up.


    At once, everyone turned around to look, and saw that the copsed area was bigger.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "This side used to be all mine, some ces were dug more than a dozen meters deep, these years no


    one management, as long as the rain is prone to such idents." Jenny''s boyfriend spoke.


    Jenny shocked, "I see that there are still a lot of tea trees on the mountain, then those tea farmers are


    not very dangerous, it is easy to take their own lives."


    Fanny opened her mouth and instead turned to Dennis, "Dennis, where have you been? If it weren''t for


    looking for you guys, ra wouldn''t have had to suffer so much, and we wouldn''t have followed you to


    get caught in the rain."


    A time everyone''s attention to look at Dennis, Dennis slightly look at everyone, but also quite calm,


    polite not lose elegance said, "Tonight''s matter, it is my poor consideration, only out of such a big thing,


    tomorrow I invite everyone to dinner, to give you all apany not."


    Fanny skimmed, "We don''t me you, and to be frank, it''s not your problem."


    I stayed in the cave for a while, at this time it is easy to get out of danger, suddenly rxed inside, can


    not help but feel all over tiredness attack, tired.


    Listening to them chatting, I was unconsciously soft on my feet.


    Dennis was quick to take charge of me and wrapped me in his arms.


    "ra, what''s wrong? Are you hurt? Check it out quickly." Jannings was so anxious that he squatted


    down beside me to examine me before the words came out.


    Dennis blocked, the man''s voice low introspective, "She is just too tired, plus just now the nerves are


    too tight, now suddenly rxed, some fatigue, just rest, no injury!"


    I pulled Jannings, nodded and tried to get up, but was held by Dennis, he directly carried me across,


    two people''s clothes were wet, originally it was August weather, not so cold.


    I could clearly feel the temperature of his body, even the rhythm of his heartbeat, being held by him like


    this.


    So a thought, my face involuntarily reddened, some embarrassment.


    It was hard to get to the tent, because I was worried that my clothes would be too wet and cold,


    Jannings handed me the clothes she brought today and let me change in the tent.


    The original ce is not much, she squeezed in, worried that I have injuries on my body can not


    change clothes.


    I was a little embarrassed by her looking straight at me, coughed and said, "Actually, you don''t have to


    look at me like that, I''m fine, really, intact!"


    She nodded her head, her eyes still fell on me, and spoke, "Fortunately Fanny shouted for help loud


    enough, the mountain forest hook empty, otherwise now so heavy rain, you did note up, do not


    know what will happen."


    I changed hands a meal, lifting my eyes to look at her, "you look for the past, not because Cherry came


    over to you for help?"


    She shook her head and frowned, "We were separated from you not long after we turned around in the


    mountains and did not find Dennis and went back to camp, then Dennis and She came back slowly,


    the reason is She broke her foot, all the time did note back, when she came back or Dennis to


    support her, this woman is really a troublemaker. "


    I froze and spoke, "So Cherry came back?"


    She frowned slightly, "You do not say I forgot this person, from your ident to now, we have not seen


    her!"


    "After we saw Dennis and Shee back, we waited for you for a long time, saw that you did not


    mountains. Luckily, we heard Fanny''s cry for help and realized that you fell into the hole."


    I pursed my lips and stopped talking.


    After a moment of silence, Jannings reacted and looked at me, "Did you let Cherrye back for help


    after the ident?"


    I nodded, "Yes!"


    She pursed her lips and frowned, "Damn, this woman is really disgusting, full of Buddhist scripture


    I did not open my mouth, silent to change clothes, a time to feel the body has no strength, the whole


    person some like being drained of general, tired and tired.


    Now rushing back is not safe, we decided to temporarily rest in the tent for the night.


    After some life and death, we are all tired to the extreme, Jannings originally said to stay in the tent with


    me, but not a momentter was Edward took away.


    I was so tired that I didn''t ask about the others, and I fell asleep in the tent in a daze.


    In the middle of the night, it rained harder and thundered, which woke me up.


    When I turned over, I noticed that there was someone lying next to me, and I was shocked and almost


    screamed out.


    But someone held his hand and the man spoke, "It''s me, don''t be afraid!"


    I froze for a moment, stunned, "Dennis, how do you ......"


    Scared out of my cold sweat, hindsight found that he should be with She at this time, how to run to


    me.


    I couldn''t help but frown and say, "Why did youe over?"


    He did not speak, outside the thunder, I out of instinct towards him a few points closer, he did not seem


    to notice the general, will be in the hands of the earplugs into my ears.

 Chapter 551 Camping Trip 8

    Chapter 551 Camping Trip 8


    I felt a lot of rity all around me, and for a while froze looking at him in the dark.


    To the end he did not seem to say a word, holding me, just gently patting my back, let me sleep at


    ease.


    I was sleepy, and it didn''t take long, so I fell asleep, this sleep, a sleep is a night.


    The next day I woke up, the sky was already bright, a night of heavy rain, the morning sun with a few


    damp breath.


    I subconsciously look to the side, see no one around, a time some froze.


    This person is really no shadow, no trace, if not for the earplugs in my ears, I thoughtst night was an


    illusion!


    Some headache, woke up for a while, I am still lying, Jannings came in, see me lying with my eyes


    open.


    Jannings came in and saw me lying with my eyes open. He froze for a moment and said, "What''s


    wrong? Are you ufortable somewhere?"


    I shook my head and spoke, "My head ...... hurts!" Not a word was said, and my voice was hoarse as


    hell.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Oh no, it might be some fever.


    Seeing my hoarse voice, she frowned, tested the back of her hand on my forehead, and said with


    rm, "Why is it so hot? It''s a fever."


    Then, some stammering went out and said, "Let''s hurry up and pack up our things and will City A.


    ra has a fever and it''s hot!"


    I tried to say something, but my throat was so sore that I basically couldn''t say anything.


    In the tent Dennis came in, his dark, dark eyes nced at my face, then tested my forehead with the


    back of his hand and said with a frown, "Fever!"


    Jannings followed him and spoke, "Dennis, you take her to the base and see a doctor first, there''s a


    clinic there."


    Dennis nodded and picked me up. I had a terrible headache and knew that nothing I could say would


    help now, so I just listened to them all.


    So next, Dennis and I went straight to the base first, with the others following behind.


    I have some headache, not awake for a while after the car continued to sleep over, just feel the whole


    person is floating.


    Seems to have been half asleep, sometimes hot and cold, nightmares one after the other, how can not


    wake up.


    In a daze, I seemed to see someone standing next to me, Dennis, and tried to reach out to pull him, but


    I couldn''t touch him.


    After a few attempts, I broke down a bit, and after the emotional instability, I couldn''t help but cry out.


    Then I felt him hugging me and saying something, but I couldn''t hear a word.


    That feeling of not being able tomunicate with the outside world was so bad that after a few times,


    I found that I had no way to speak or talk and had to choose to give up.


    After that, I started to fall into deeper dreams, horrible, beautiful, blurred, and it seemed that I


    experienced all of them again.


    Many of the images and emotions I seemed to be feeling were real, and for a while I couldn''t tell if they


    were dreams or reality.


    Itsted for a long time, and when I opened my eyes again, I was surrounded by white, a hospital


    room.


    I started to wake up gradually, my throat was dry and painful, and I moved my body, thinking of getting


    up to drink water.


    But all over my body, I was too sore.


    "Wake up, ra is awake!" came the familiar voice of Jannings.


    She ran to the bed and pulled me to the side and said with some excitement, "Oh my God, you''re


    finally awake, you don''t know how much I''ve been scared to death these past few days!"


    I opened my mouth to speak, but I couldn''t say a word, so I pointed at the ss of water.


    She responded and said, "Do you want some water?"


    I nodded and she reached for it, but someone beat her to it and we instinctively looked over to see


    Dennis.


    Jannings saw hering, smiled extraordinarily ambiguous nce at me, then got up and stood aside.


    Dennis sat next to me, lifted me up from the hospital bed, let me lean on his shoulder, and then put the


    cup in his hand to my mouth.


    I myself was particrly thirsty, at this time, although the heart more or less some strange feelings, but


    still did not pretend to drink a few sips of water.


    The throat is morefortable, Dennis still embracing me, said, "Want more?"


    I shook my head and said, "Thanks ...... thanks!" My throat was still a bit ufortable.


    He pursed his lips, did not speak, ced the ss of water on the bedside table, looked to Jannings


    and said, "Need to call a doctor toe and look at it."


    Jannings nodded and trotted out as an afterthought.


    I moved to get out of Dennis'' arms, but he held me down, his low maic voice carrying amand,


    "Stay well!"


    I frowned slightly, my throat was a little sore, "Dennis, I''m notfortable lying like this."


    He frowned slightly, but didn''t say anything more, just raised the bed and then put me against it.


    Jannings called the doctor, checked my side, after taking my temperature, the middle-aged doctor in a


    white coat said, "The fever is gone, there may be a short period of fatigue, drink more water, remember


    to take your medication on time, and you can be discharged after a few days in the hospital."


    "Good, thank you doctor!" Jannings opened his mouth, and after sending the doctor away, looked at


    me and said, "ra, you really are a great disaster, you are burning up to forty degrees, and you still


    haven''t burned your brain, it''s really a miracle!"


    I smiled, really did not have the strength to talk to her, just looked at her light smile.


    Dennis saw this and looked at her and said, "I''ll take care of this side, you have something to do, go


    busy!"


    I don''t know if Jannings did it on purpose, she looked at Dennis and said with a serious face, "I''m not


    busy, I''m an idle person can be busy with what, idle!"


    The first thing you should do is look at Dennis with a smile and say, "But you, Dennis should be quite


    busytely!"


    Dennis frowned, a serious face, originally a small talk of him, at this time dry wrong a word not to


    speak.


    Probably just took the drug rtionship, I began to be a little tired again, a time to lean against it will


    close the eyes.


    Dazed and confused, but fell asleep again.


    The next two days, Dennis has been in the hospital, three meals a day is his care, even to go to the


    toilet is hispany.


    I was a little torn and looked at him and said, "Dennis, I''m fine, go ahead and get busy."


    As if he hadn''t heard me, he handed me the ss of water in his hand and said, "Eat the apple!"


    I was speechless for a moment, and after a pause, I said, "I''ll be discharged today, thank you for the


    past few days!"


    He said, "riana hasn''t been out this summer and wanted toe and see you!"


    I froze for a moment, not expecting him to bring up riana, it''s already August,e to think of it the


    summer has already passed, I promised her before that I would take her to HL Area, I was so busy


    during this time that I forgot about it.


    "How is she doing?" I opened my mouth, a little weak, and I didn''t even speak very loudly.

 Chapter 552 Camping Trip 9

    Chapter 552 Camping Trip 9


    He pursed his lips, his voice is not loud, but low maic, "has been moring to find you, after all, is


    still a child, so long away from his mother, miss is necessary!"


    I did not open my mouth, lowering my head some guilt, breaking my fingers some distracted, after a


    pause to speak, "When will shee over?"


    Counting the time, it''s almost September, school will start soon, even if shees over, she will not be


    able to take a few days to start school.


    Dennis looked at me sideways, his gaze low and introspective, "You''re not going back to City P to see


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    her?"


    I froze for a moment and pursed my lips, "The White Family case may take a month or so toplete,


    and I''ve been sick for a few days, so I''m afraid I''ll have to put off going to City P for a long time!"


    He sank his eyebrows, did not speak.


    The topic seems to havee to a screeching halt, more or less awkward.


    The good thing is that the fever did not cause any special illness, all high fever subsided, after a few


    days of recovery I was discharged from the hospital.


    I was supposed to go to Lanxi Vige to continue working, but Edward asked me to stay in the vi for


    a few days and let Linda take over for me in Lanxi Vige.


    But I still had to do all the work that I was supposed to do.


    Edward moved almost all the files to the vi and let me organize them.


    When Jannings arrived, I was still fighting with the huge pile of papers in the study.


    She stood outside the cottage yard and yelled, "ra, open the door, do you hear me?"


    It was as loud as if she had installed a loudspeaker, and if you didn''t know, you''d think she was here to


    argue.


    I ran to the balcony and saw her standing next to her ck Cayenne with her arms crossed, "Woman,


    Iughed and leaned over the balcony and said, "You look like this, you came to fight?"


    She grunted, raised a suitcase from the trunk, looked at me and said, "Master is here to love you!"


    I froze for a few seconds and then reacted, "You''re going toe and live here?"


    She nodded, "Yeah, my man and my woman both need my care right now, I can''t just sit back and do


    nothing."


    This woman, she is really talking about the wind and rain!


    Leaning on the balcony, I spoke, "The door is not if, is the password and fingerprint unlock, you enter


    the password 12345 on it."


    The corners of her mouth twitched and said, "Are you sure it''s 12345?"


    I nodded, raised my hand and touched my nose and said, "It was moreplicated than this, but then


    it was changed, too hard for me to remember."


    She opened the door and nodded, "That''s right, on your brain, it''s good to remember the password, too


    I ......


    This does not sound like a good thing to say!


    I went downstairs and opened the front door downstairs, she dragged her suitcase and said, "Always


    give me a room!"


    There are five rooms in the vi, one guest room and nanny room on the first floor, one on the second


    floor where I live, another where Edward lives, and one that is empty.


    I took her up to the second floor and put her in the vacant room.


    "The light is not bad, but there is no balcony outside, it''s a pity!" She opened her mouth and said she


    was ready to organize her clothes.


    I spoke, "I have a big balcony in that room, for a change?"


    She bristled and shook her head, "No, this room is a little closer to Edward, so I can get down!"


    I


    She packed her clothes, stopped, looked at me, some serious, "I have a particrly serious question I


    want to ask you."


    I nodded and looked at her with a puzzled face, couldn''t help but also follow the seriousness, spoke,


    "You ask!"


    She thought about it and said, "When you and Dennis used to live together as husband and wife, did


    you have times when you were not able to do it?"


    I froze for a moment, involving gender issues, more or less a little embarrassed, face a little hot.


    But looking at her so seriously asked, I had to seriously answer, "What do you mean by overwhelmed?"


    She pursed her lips and opened her mouth, "It''s when two people are actually on fire, but they are


    always one step behind when it matters."


    I raised my hand and touched my nose, thinking, "Is it you or Edward?"


    "We both do!" She said seriously, "He bled once before, I''m not sure about that time, and then we tried


    a few times, but it was all pretty awkward, anyway, it just didn''t work!"


    This is the first time I''ve seen this situation, and to be honest I''m not too sure.


    Seeing me thinking, she opened her mouth, "Dennis and you used to be a first time all at once?"


    The corners of my mouth twitched a bit as I looked at her and said, "Are you sure Edward is a first


    time?"


    She froze for a moment and said, "Not really, it was my first time anyway, but if it wasn''t his first time,


    why would he be like that? The point is I don''t think there''s anything wrong with him either!"


    I shut up for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    Thinking about it, "You want to go to the hospital together, this kind of thing, after all, is the matter of


    two people,ter to really consider marriage, in fact, the problem is still quite big, and, you go to see or,


    generally are the heart and physical problems, as long as the solution, it is all normal!"


    She sighed and beamed, "ra, do you think it could be that he only treats me like this? In fact, he


    does not like me at all, just feelfortable with me, and just about the same age, just met me, all


    aspects seem to be simr, all just go along with the natural together."


    I looked at her, some surprise, froze and said, "You used to think like this ah, you are really trapped,


    now will be soplicated to think about the problem! A man loves a woman, yes, can not be denied is


    in bed that thing, but many times also in the life of ah, these days, I think he is quite attentive to you."


    Thinking about thest clothes, I couldn''t help but say, "Your previous clothes he kept it, you say a big


    president, he has nothing to do with keeping a woman''s clothes?"


    She was stunned and looked at me strangely, "What clothes?"


    "When we were in Europe before, he bought ah, a few of our style are simr, but essories and


    patterns are still different, your piece was Edward ced in thepany''s break room,st time my


    clothes identally wet, he also lent me to wear, and then after washing clean I returned to him, I


    guess he put away again. "


    After saying that, I saw her brow furrowed, her face a little not quite right, can not help but say, "What''s


    wrong?"


    She looked at me, originally puzzled face, became a little sad, "that piece of clothing is not mine, my


    piece we came back from Europe, I have been put in the closet has not touched, Edward has not been


    to my house, and did not touch that piece of clothing, how can he put my clothes in his rest room, the


    clothes are not mine! "

 Chapter 553 Love from the details 1

    Chapter 553 Love from the details 1


    I froze for a moment and opened my mouth, "Could it be that he bought more than one when he bought


    it and brought it along with him when he came back?"


    She shook her head, her face a little miserable, "A man like him, would he still be upset about a piece


    of clothing? So far away and still bring back!"


    After thinking about it, I spoke, "Jannings, this matter you do not worry about it, wait to rify we say,


    so that we are responsible for each other, between two people, the most taboo is not to understand


    things, and began to misunderstand each other, we are adults, treating feelings, should be sober and


    sensible, do not think too much, okay? "


    For so many years with Dennis, many times, in fact, a lot of aggravation and hard feelings are caused


    by my own failure to speak up and unwillingness to exin.


    For so many years, in this rtionship, I have suffered too much, I do not want Jannings to go through


    again, a rtionship, if you can start sweet and sweet, then always keep it, why not?


    She nodded her head and calmed down, "Okay, I''ll listen to you and wait until I understand what''s


    going on before I make a decision!"


    She went to the kitchen to prepare lunch and was not allowed to go into the kitchen, saying that the


    smell of fumes in the kitchen was heavy and not suitable for a sick person to toss around in there.


    So, I have nothing to do, because of the rain, some water in the yard, no one to clean these days, I


    took a broom to clean up.


    Edward suddenly came back, but I was a little surprised to see him carrying a lot of dishes in his hands,


    I froze, a little did not react, puzzled, "You are?"


    "Aren''t you going to cook?" He opened his mouth, handed me a mention of fruit and said, "There is no


    babysitter at home, you need to take care of it yourselves."


    I nodded, I always knew this, but at this time, shouldn''t he be at the office?


    Seeing him rush into the vi, I carried the fruit and froze.


    When I noticed eyes looking at me, I raised my eyes and saw Dennis'' slender figure standing in the


    next courtyard, with a jade-like figure and a handsome face.


    When I saw him looking at me, I pulled a smile and nodded my head as a greeting.


    Jannings and Edward were in the kitchen, and the two of them were working together, so I couldn''t get


    involved at all.


    So, I washed the fruit and sat myself down at the table and waited to eat.


    The doorbell rang and Jannings looked at me and said, "Eater get the door!"


    I got up, walked out to the courtyard, and saw Dennis standing outside the front door.


    I went up to him and said, "Dennis, what do you want?"


    He said, "I''m looking for Mr. White for something!"


    I opened the door and invited him in, thinking, "What does he want with Edward at this hour? Was there


    something else to discuss at work?


    In the kitchen, Jannings and Edward were a little busy, and they didn''t seem surprised to see that it was


    Dennis.


    Edward opened his mouth, "Dennis, wee, have some fruit first, I''ll be ready in a minute!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Dennis nodded, sat down at the table, picked up the pear I had just chewed by hand, then bit into it as


    if nothing had happened.


    "Fu ......" I want to speak to stop it, but the pear flesh has already entered the mouth, I can''t tell him to


    spit it out, right?


    But this is not the most important thing, the important thing is that the fruit is I have eaten half of it, he


    ate so, my heart a little twisted ah!


    After a few bites, he raised his eyes to look at me, his dark eyes with doubt and confusion, "What''s


    wrong?"


    I shook my head, withdrew my gaze and took a new fruit to eat, I can''t snatch the fruit from his hand


    again!


    Seeing me sitting across from him, he raised his eyebrows and spoke as if as an afterthought, "This


    fruit was eaten by you?"


    "Cough ......" I coughed for a moment, almost stuck, this person is afraid that there is something wrong.


    A ss of water was ced at the table, I drank up, smooth before easing over.


    He looked at me, his gaze was low and introspective, "What''s wrong?"


    I was not good, depressed, and did not hold back the words, directly, "Nothing!"


    I seriously doubt that this man is simply intentional, seemingly unintentional, but in fact intentional!


    He nodded his head, but it seems that the matter is not on his mind.


    I took a breath, calmed my breathing, and turned my attention to the man and woman in the kitchen.


    Jannings look big and impatient, but in fact the bones belong to the type of good family woman, she


    grew up in the environment of luxury, but really do not have a little bit of the Missy''s frame, practice


    good cooking, many girls reject the kitchen chores, but she seems to be very enthusiastic about the


    kitchen.


    Edward is a person with cold bones, the more this kind of person, the more extremely eager to be


    warm.


    The two people really do look good together.


    "Edward is not the right person for you, and it''s useless for you to act despondent!" Dennis'' voice


    sounded.


    I frowned at him, I couldn''t help but find him a little annoying, "Where do you see that I''m despondent?"


    He raised his eyebrows and raised his eyebrows, "The person you like is working well with others,


    talking andughing, not despondent?"


    I froze for a moment and looked back at him, seeing that he seemed to be looking at me the whole


    time, I couldn''t help but be a little lost in thought, avoiding his gaze and speaking, "Dennis you really


    know how to misinterpret people, I just thought they looked cozy like that."


    He hooked his lips, "Really?"


    No more exnations, it always bes more annoying to exin such things.


    The atmosphere was more or less awkward, so I got up and walked directly to the kitchen.


    Looking at the two busy people, he said, "Two, do you need any help?"


    "No, no!" Jannings opened his mouth andughed, "I told you, you are a patient today, just rest well,


    the kitchen smells like fumes, you do not need toe in!"


    I froze and looked at Edward, "Mr. White, why don''t you go ahead and do your job? I can give Jannings


    a hand."


    Jannings opened his mouth, looked at Edward and said, "Do you want to talk about workter?"


    Edward looked up at Dennis sitting at the table and shook his head, "No, why?"


    I stared, "What''s Dennis doing here? To eat?


    Jannings looked at me and smiled ambiguously, "Go rest, there''s nothing going on in the kitchen, it''ll be


    ready soon."


    I looked at Dennis on the table, thought about it, but still went into the kitchen, stood next to Jannings


    and said, "I''m already very happy to know that you care about me so much, you should not drive me


    away, I want to stay here to help you!"


    Jannings so shrewd how can not see, side nce at the kitchen outside the people, and then look at


    me,ughing, "you really find a good excuse ah, but, you hide what? The worst thing you can do is to


    be friends, can''t you still n to be a stranger to him?"

 Chapter 554 Love from the Details 2

    Chapter 554 Love from the Details 2


    I froze, a little trance, found, many times, my thinking seems to be a lot worse than the next person, I


    once felt between myself and Dennis, can only be a stranger, but also did not think, is possible to


    get along with friends.


    Seeing me dazed, Jannings spoke up, "ra, have you ever thought that maybe you haveplicated


    the problem? Between two people, what we ordinary people want is to live a peaceful and stable life,


    no matter what each other had, this life is too long, if a little conflict between each other to be separated


    from life and death, then the people in this world, what kind of a mess?"


    "In fact, many couples, there will be more or less annoying things, but with the passage of time, slowly


    will be relieved. My grandfather used to say, the home appliances are broken, ufortable to use, to


    get a new one, it is because those things are dead, no matter how you tinker, are the same, but people


    are different, if two people, because of a little thing, to get a new one, then you have not thought about


    it, this life is so long, we actually have to change how many people in order to grow old? Moreover, can


    we guarantee that the one we change at the end is really better than the one at the beginning? It''s not


    the same, right?"


    I pursed my lips, Jannings is right, after a pause, I said, "You are right, but not right, between Dennis


    and I is not who is bad who has to rece the new rtionship, but I have figured out a little, no matter


    what happens in the future, to avoid or his form of strangers, I will not do so, in the future, I will get


    along well with him as a friend! "


    Listen to this, she smiled and said, "so think on the right, anything do not have to escape, face is the


    best way to solve the problem."


    After that, she handed me the dishes she had already prepared and said, "Come on, help carry them


    out!"


    I took it and carried it out of the kitchen, Dennis also followed into the kitchen, helping to carry dishes


    and chopsticks.


    I was a little surprised that he seemed toe to Edward just as an excuse, I always felt that he was


    here to dine.


    Jannings is a good cook, Edward seems to like it, the two seem, not like a man and woman who have


    just fallen in love, but more like good friends who have been together for a long time.


    At least Edward''s feeling towards Jannings seems to be like this.


    After dinner, Dennis and I washed the dishes.


    In the kitchen.


    I don''t know how to get along with Dennis, Jannings said, to get along as friends, but over the years,


    the pattern between him and I, many times, either quarrel or silence, of course, there are sweet and


    warm times.


    When I think about it, it seems I never got to know him, and my feelings about him seem to have


    stayed the way they were when I first met him.


    "Thinking about what?" His voice came to my ears, I retrieved my thoughts and shook my head slightly.


    I responded, "Nothing!"


    He took the te from me and looked at me with a somewhat serious face and said, "You like Edward


    a lot?"


    I froze, a little confused, but saw Edward and Jannings ying with the two in the living room, and


    thought about the way I had just wandered off.


    I suddenly reacted that Dennis should have misunderstood, he thought I was lost in thought over the


    cozy picture outside!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When I looked at him sideways, I saw that his dark eyes were looking at me motionlessly, and I couldn''t


    help but feel a little yful in my heart, nodding my head and saying, "Yes, how many times in a


    lifetime can a woman meet a man as cool and handsome as Edward, and I''m already very lucky to


    have met him."


    Noticing that the air around me had dropped a few degrees, I stopped talking and lowered my head to


    wash the dishes carefully.


    I thought he would say a few words about me, but to my surprise, he just chose to be silent.


    I was a little surprised to see that he did not say anything, I looked at him sideways and saw that his


    eyes were light in color and he could not see any emotion.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Didn''t youe to see Edward for something? Why don''t you go talk to him?"


    He did not look at me, sliding his long fingers between the porcin bowls, washing the dishes with


    exceptional skill!


    "No hurry!" Just simply gave me two words and he stopped talking.


    The atmosphere is suddenly quiet, it is inevitable that it will feel awkward.


    "Ding ring ring!" The phone suddenly rang, it was his.


    He did not answer the phone, but a pair of dark eyes, inexplicably looked at me.


    I froze, puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    He spoke, "I''m not convenient to take, please!"


    I didn''t react at first, and as an afterthought, I found his phone in his suit pants, and he did have his


    hands covered in detergent at this time, which was not very convenient.


    I just happened to wipe my hands and it looked as if I did conveniently, but ......


    I twitched the corners of my eyes for a few moments and said, "Dennis, it''s not very convenient!"


    He raised his eyebrows, "How inconvenient?"


    I''m a woman reaching into his pants pocket to get something, how is that convenient?


    He looked at me with a serious but pure face, which made me look a little nasty.


    The beautiful piano sounded repeatedly, and it sounded like it was in quite a hurry.


    Dennis also does not do anything, is waiting for me to take the phone to answer.


    I exhaled for a moment, uncontrobly reached into his trouser pocket, escaped the phone, and then


    handed it to him, my face unconsciously red, "Here!"


    He raised his eyebrows, looked at me, and then looked at his foam-stained hands, meaning simply that


    he could not connect the phone like this.


    I could onlye, I pursed my lips, looked at the phone screen, scratched the connect button, and


    inevitably saw the name on the caller ID-She.


    "Put it on speakerphone!" Dennis spoke, looking at me with an extraordinarily dark gaze.


    I did as I was told, tapping on the speakerphone and cing the phone to his ear, where I had to stand


    on tiptoe to get closer because of the height difference.


    He looked down at me without saying much, and She''s warm voice came from the other end of the


    phone, "Dennis, are you home?"


    "Yes! What''s up?" The man was as shy as ever about his words!


    She seems to be ustomed to this kind of problem of his, but through a bit of cheerful said, "I


    brought all the previous files here today, you take a look, by the way, you should not have eaten, I


    made a lunch for you to bring, you will try it."


    I pursed my lips, the beauty of the food, the beauty of the blessing is not shallow!


    I saw him not responding for half a day, but instead looking at me, I was puzzled and looked back at


    him inexplicably.


    I don''t know what he was thinking, but he spoke into the phone and said, "Mmm!"


    She''s side couldn''t hide her joy and said, "So Dennis, can youe out and help open the door? I''m


    already downstairs at your house!"


    "Yes!" Dennis spoke, then looked at me and gestured for me to hang up the phone.


    I hung up the phone, thought about it and said, "You go busy, leave it to me here!"

 Chapter 555 Love from the Details 3

    Chapter 555 Love from the Details 3


    After saying that, he went to pick up the bowl in his hand, and was held by him, I froze and looked at


    him with wide eyes for a while.


    He seemed to have nothing to do with the same, said, "get over together, She came over for the


    Lanxi Vige case, you are in charge, must participate!"


    I can''t help but dete my mouth, She did note over to discuss the project with him, this goods


    have a pit in the brain!


    After saying that, he did not panic and packed up, looked me from top to bottom and said, "Do you


    need to change your clothes before going over?"


    I froze and looked at my attire, which seemed a bit casual, I woke up in the morning and wore a casual


    outfit, my hair was pulled up casually, and my face was in.


    But it''s next door, it''s not like I''m going far away, I shook my head, "No!"


    I''m just going to be a light bulb after all, so what''s the point of getting delicate?


    He gathered his eyebrows and said lightly, "Let''s go!"


    Jannings and Edward were chatting in the courtyard, people who are in love seem to like to stick


    together.


    After greeting the two, Dennis and I went out of the courtyard and saw She standing in front of the


    vi next door.


    The red Cadic, a white dress, delicate makeup, tantalizing long hair, a proper goddess model.


    We saw She, naturally She also saw us, at first she was probably a little surprised, but only a


    momentter, she recovered as before.


    Looking at Dennis, with a warm smile on her face, she said, "Dennis!"


    Dennis nodded and looked at me and said, "Open the door!"


    My face full of greeting number, "I do not know the password ah!" How would I know what the


    password was for his door?


    He spoke lightly, "Your birthday!"


    When I saw She''s eyes looking at me with hidden anger, I always felt that Dennis was doing it on


    purpose.


    The door opened and Dennis looked at She and said, "Go in!"


    There was a Chinese pavilion in the vi courtyard that was perfect for talking inside on a nice day.


    Dennis led us to sit in the pavilion, looked at me and said, "Go home and make some tea, there''s fruit


    in the fridge, cut some up and bring it out!"


    I frowned, raised my hand and pointed at him uncertainly, "I''ll go?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "Have a problem with that?"


    Of course I do, wasn''t I asked to discuss the project? How did I be the errand boy?


    She put down the lunch box she was carrying and smiled, "Dennis, I''ll do it, let Miss Kennedy take a


    break while you eat and see if what I brought is to your liking!"


    "No!" Dennis opened his mouth and looked at me, "Let her go, she knows it better!"


    I


    I''ve never been to his house since he moved in, so what am I familiar with?


    She face although with a smile, but how are some unnatural.


    I think Dennis is deliberately, so I do not say more, turned around and walked directly to the door.


    The gate still requires a password to enter, I stood in front of the gate and looked at Dennis sitting in


    the gazebo.


    This tacit understanding is still there, he lightly raised his eyebrows and spoke, "Our daughter''s


    birthday!"


    I froze for a moment, unconsciously hit by something in my heart, some indescribable feeling.


    Raising my hand, I typed in riana''s birthday and indeed the door opened.


    The area of this vi is not veryrge, inside and out, adding up to about three hundred square meters,


    for ordinary people, it is considered a mansion.


    But Dennis previously purchased a vi, the area is muchrger than this set.


    However, this vi is the most cozy set he made. The decoration style in the vi is no longer ck and


    white, but a light yellow warm color was chosen.


    The furniture is no longer custom-made leather, but warm fabrics. The hall is full of pictures of riana


    and me, many of which I don''t even know when he took them.


    Some of them are of him and riana, and looking at the picture I think they were taken after I left City


    P. There are also pictures of three people.


    Most of them are snapshots, I think they were taken when he and I took riana to school together.


    I can''t say how I feel, but it''s not good or bad.


    I withdrew my gaze as my eyes got a little sore, and then I noticed the tears on my face as an


    afterthought, and raised my hand to wipe them away.


    Then I went into the kitchen, boiled water, found a ce to put tea, took out fruit from the refrigerator,


    and peeled some to get it right.


    The vi is furnished with many things that are the same as in the City P house.


    Carrying tea into the gazebo, Dennis looked down at the paper, She sat aside, wanting to say


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    something, seems to have something to say.


    Noticed that the meal on the table was opened but not touched a bite.


    She''s face, look a little not good.


    "Tea is here, I don''t know what kind of tea you like, so I just made some Biluochun!" I opened my


    mouth and put down the two cups of tea.


    Dennis looked up, put the papers in his hand aside, looked at me and said, "There is juice and milk at


    home, specially prepared for you."


    I froze for a moment, pulled a smile and nodded, "Thanks!"


    He did not continue to say anything, looked at She and said, "The design of this project is very good,


    many details on the issue, we need to open a shareholders meeting to discuss, Lanxi Vige side need


    to contact Edward, after all, the project matter, rted to the White Family!"


    She nodded and smiled, "Okay, I know, you eat something first, busy morning, it''s almost one


    o''clock, not eating is not good for the stomach!"


    Dennis nodded and put the dish She brought in front of me, and said, "Try it!"


    I was stunned, my eyes unconsciously ced on the egg rolls in the square box, golden egg rolls, look


    like very delicious look.


    I was a little greedy, but after all, She had brought it to Dennis on purpose, so it would be


    embarrassing if I ate it.


    I couldn''t help but look at Dennis and excused myself, "I just ate, I''m not hungry, you can eat!"


    He looked at me with a nk expression and said, "I just ate too, I''m not hungry!"


    She''s face was slightly not very good, after all, this thing is brought by people kindly, we are like this,


    also not very good.


    I couldn''t help but look at She and politely say, "Miss Torres, can I try it? Your omelet looks especially


    good!"


    She nodded, "Yes, you can try it!"


    After taking a bite, the taste was sweet and soft, and I had to admit that She''s workmanship was


    really good.


    After all, she''s purpose is to want Dennis to taste her craft, which Dennis did not seem to eat a bite.


    I couldn''t help but look at Dennis and see him looking at me, I couldn''t help but say, "Dennis, try it, it


    tastes really good!"


    He raised his eyebrows, I thought he would refuse, or obediently take a bite, but I did not think he


    would suddenly open his mouth, "You feed me to eat!"

 Chapter 556 Love from the Details 4

    Chapter 556 Love from the Details 4


    My mindpletely copsed, this is obviously a deliberate harm to She ah!


    Good in my heart strong enough, resisted the urge to cough, pulled a smile, almost gritted his teeth and


    said, "Dennis you do not have hands?"


    He hooked his lips, no longer the usual calm and cold, but more than a few evil wanton, "hand is not


    convenient!


    I pursed my lips, aside of She can''t sit still, suddenly got up, spoke, "Dennis, the file on your side


    first, I still have things to do, first go!"


    Subsequently, also not sullen face, then directly out of the courtyard, go away.


    I looked at Dennis, a time more speechless, today''s matter, he is absolutely intentional.


    Sometimes I really admire She''s endurance, from the time she came in to now, she has been holding


    on to a smile to hold back.


    It turns out that you can like a person to such an extent.


    Put down the chopsticks, I naturally can not eat, looking at Dennis, I spoke, "Dennis does not like


    others can directly tell her, using this way, what kind of gentleman!"


    "I''m not a gentleman in the first ce!" He opened his mouth, his gaze fixed on me, "Besides, I am


    already married, as a woman, not to go near any married man, is her basic bottom line as a woman,


    this should not need me to say!"


    I pursed my lips, was a little flustered by his look, spoke, "We are already divorced, you are now


    considered a single person, others like good people, and can not me her!"


    He sneered, "If I''m so good, why do you want to let go?"


    I ......


    knew I couldn''t talk him out of it, went to get up and opened my mouth, "In matters like rtionships,


    excellent doesn''t mean suitable."


    He got up with me and his gaze was indifferent, "So what do you mean by suitable?"


    I felt he was deliberately looking for trouble today and said, "Miss Torres is gone, so it looks like there''s


    nothing left to talk about, so I''ll go first!"


    I pursed my lips as he tugged on my wrist, panicking, but still keeping my cool and looking at him,


    "Dennis, what are you doing?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "From the time you fell into the pit in Lanxi Vige to the time you were sick


    and hospitalized for so long, I took care of it all."


    He said, he tended to close to me, close to the extraordinarily close distance, "even a stranger, so


    forgetting to save your life, take care of you, you should more or less always say thank you, right?"


    I was forced to be a little nervous by his aura, and spoke, "Thank you!"


    "Huh!" Heughed, his eyebrows were picturesque, handsome as ever, "That''s a very light thank you!"


    "How do you want me to thank you?" I know that his next words will not be good, but after all, eating


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    people''s mouths is short, and I can''t really be that ungrateful person.


    His body was pushed against the wall and his chest, his voice was low and maic, with an


    enchanting aura, "Since you want to thank me sincerely, from tomorrow onwards, you will live here and


    take care of my three meals a day."


    I frowned and refused without even thinking, "Dennis, I take care of Edward three times a day because


    I am taking care of him as a job and I am getting paid."


    He raised his eyebrows, "I''ll pay you the same!"


    I ......


    "No!" I opened my mouth, living in this vi, which is all a bit of the past, I was afraid I would end up


    being too diluted to push him away.


    He sneered, "What? In your opinion, others sacrificed their lives to save you, you simply do not have a


    little gratitude in your heart? You can''t even do this request of others?"


    I pursed my lips, didn''t dare to look at him, just excused myself, "Everythinges first, and I''m


    already an employee of the White Family ......"


    "You go!"


    Not waiting for me to finish, he pushed me away, his dark eyes were filled with disappointment, "Go


    back, a melon twisted by force is not sweet, I Dennis did not stoop to this level!"


    I froze and touched the disappointment in his eyes for a moment, I couldn''t help but feel a thud in my


    heart, opened my mouth, but in the end I couldn''t say a word.


    After a few moments of silence, I couldn''t help but say, "I may not have much time at noon or in the


    evening, I''lle over in the morning!"


    After saying that, I turned around and went out of the courtyard and returned to Edward''s vi in a


    daze.


    I didn''t hear the sound of someone talking in the courtyard, and I originally thought the two had


    returned to the vi.


    Did not think much about it, then directly into the hall, just entered the door and spoke, "Jannings, you


    ......"


    The words in my mouth did note out, I hit the image that I should not see.


    Jannings and Edward are now kissing passionately on the sofa in the hall.


    If I hadn''t appeared suddenly, I''m afraid they would have been about to enter the main event.


    When the two of them heard the movement, Jannings pushed Edward away violently, and her tender


    white face was as red as an apple, Edward raised his hand and touched his nose, "You guys talk, I''ll go


    to thepany first!"


    The atmosphere was a little awkward, Edward left, Jannings did not have the heart to look at me,


    coughed, "Sorry, just now impulsive!"


    I walked over to her and sat down, couldn''t help butugh, and spoke, "It''s human to be in love."


    She looked at me, the blush still on her face, "Where did you just go with Dennis?"


    "Next door!"


    She nodded, the awkwardness in the atmosphere dispersed for a few moments, and looked at me,


    "You just called me, is something wrong?"


    I shook my head, "Nothing!"


    She nodded her head, hmm, and didn''t speak after that.


    Probably still embarrassed, I got up and spoke, "So what, I''ll go upstairs and look at the papers."


    Back to the room, I read the paper for a while, a little distracted, often distracted.


    Helplessly, I simply threw away the papers in my hands and walked to the balcony to get some air.


    Dennis was reading a book on the balcony next door, and he looked like he had nothing to do.


    When I saw him, I instinctively wanted to avoid it and go back to my room, but he seemed to have eyes


    above his head, raised his eyes and looked directly at me, then slowly put the book in his hand to the


    side, a pair of ck eyes idly looking at me.


    I was not in a position to go back and forth, pulled a smile and said, "Dennis, what a coincidence!"


    He sunk his eyes, "No coincidence!"


    I ......


    This guy really wants to kill the conversation!


    I smiled and said, "So what, I won''t bother you with your book, I''ll go back first!"


    "Can you hide for the rest of your life?"


    He opened his mouth, his voice low and introspective.


    I pursed my lips, a little embarrassed, but still looked back at him and said, "You think too much, I''m not


    hiding, I just really have things to do!"


    "Most of the projects in Lanxi Vige need the person in charge to follow, the George Group''s project is


    going to start tomorrow, when the timees, Linda, who does not understand the details, may make


    the scene very messy!"


    I a little do not understand his meaning, froze looked at him and said, "Linda has been in charge of


    these projects, many details she did better than me, Dennis do not have to worry!"

 Chapter 557 Love from the Details 5

    Chapter 557 Love from the Details 5


    He smiled lightly, his eyes fell casually on the greenery in front of him, "The eyes do not see the


    eyshes, have you heard of it? She''s so familiar with the White Family that many of the White


    Family''s ws she knows about, but can''t notice."


    I froze, I spoke, "This point you do not have to worry, I will go to Lanxi Vige tomorrow, the George


    Group this project, since we took over, we will try to cooperate to make this project the best, Dennis do


    not worry!"


    He raised his eyes, his gaze was deep and bottomless, but there was no way to probe into any


    emotions.


    You can''t have too much contact with this man, you will fall.


    ......


    The next day, Linda called, a little anxious, "ra, are you feeling better today? Can youe to Lanxi


    Vige?"


    I froze for a moment, suddenly having a bad feeling, and nodded, "Mm-hmm, what''s wrong?"


    "The White Family and the George Group are working together on the base, aren''t we nning to build


    an AI technology museum? I thought the technology museum is not yetpleted, the George Group


    side to get over my AI are disyed in the technology research base, Mr. White arranged for someone


    to look after it, butst night someone went in and took a lot of things, and now the police are still


    investigating, I just contacted Dennis side, let him send someone over to check with us, what specific


    things are missing The police are still investigating.


    Linda said she was about to cry, "I came over to see when I leftst night and stressed several times to


    take good care of these things, I didn''t expect something to happen this morning."


    Things have happened, it is useless to say more, I had to speak, "Linda, you take it easy, the base side


    should be installed monitoring, you let the police look at the monitoring, things can be recovered!"


    After a pause, I said, "I wille over in a moment, you first calm down, to assist the police work, as


    far as possible to reduce thepany''s losses."


    Hang up the phone, I also can not afford to dy down, directly took the bag out.


    Outside the courtyard, Toby came out of the next door with the documents in his arms, and when he


    saw me, the anxiety on his face dissipated and he looked at me and said, "Mrs. George, are you going


    to Lanxi Vige? We happen to be going there too, why don''t we go together? It''s not easy to get a taxi


    around here!"


    Dennis also came out of the vi, a ck suit, awe-inspiring, just a faint nce at me, did not say


    much, directly into the car.


    Toby is right, this vi is indeed not good for a taxi, and moreover it is still a car to Lanxi Vige, this


    kind of time, pretentious down, is not a matter.


    I opened my mouth, "Then I''m going to trouble you!"


    Then I went to the passenger side, but the top put a lot of things, Toby a little embarrassed said, "Mrs.


    George, you sit in the back, these two days more documents, the trunk is also not convenient to put!"


    I nodded, although I knew that sitting in a row with Dennis would be more or less awkward, but still


    hard to sit up.


    The car started, the car is too quiet, Toby and I chatted up, "Mrs. George, the Lanxi Vige base, you


    know?"


    I nodded and responded, "Well, Linda called this morning about it."


    About all that high tech the George Group was working on, I couldn''t help but speak up, "This one was


    a mistake on the part of the White Family, is Miss Torres going over there today too?"


    Toby nodded, "She is the director of the development team, she has to go over to inventory the missing


    objects, those things are all she and the team spent nearly two years to research, all are the first


    sessful works, a pity!"


    I purse my lips, do not know what to say, things have happened, can only go to the scene to see the


    situation.


    Arrived at the base, She had already arrived, she was at the crime scene, looking at those not taken


    away, but damaged high-tech a painful color, some lost soul.


    Edwardmunicated with the police, and when he saw Dennis arrive, he stepped forward and spoke,


    "Sorry, the White Family will look into this matter as soon as possible to give the George Group an


    exnation."


    Dennis nodded, swept the crime scene, and said, "Did you confirm the missing items?"


    Edward let out a hint and said, "Director Zhou is already checking."


    Linda saw using, trotted over, face of self-reproach still, "Sorry, this matter is my negligence,st


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    night when I left I came to see, originally here to watch the people is twelve, in the middle of a period of


    time I look inside a lot of technology is very new, could not help but look more for a while, let them first


    go to dinner, the leader of the admonition I have to remember to put the door With the lock, but I forgot,


    directly on the go!"


    Science and Technology Museum doors are four, a door is the gate, the other three are password


    identification and infrared touch, Linda went inst night before the infrared touch off, because there is


    harm to the human body, so once the leaders or visitors go in, are going to turn off the infrared, usually


    guarded, so even if the infrared off, security can still be guaranteed.


    But yesterday was the night after all, too long, the perpetrators had enough time to take away what


    they could from the base.


    "Do you know how much money and effort we spent to get these things? How many nights I haven''t


    had a good night''s rest in order to work on this project? You wipe the te clean with a single sorry?"


    She came out of the base, the anger on her face clearly visible.


    Looking at Edward her anger remained, "Mr. White, you must give us a reasonable ount of this


    matter, I hope it is fair and reasonable, don''t let any favoritism on your part make us feel that my


    partner is a fake public servant!"


    Edward nodded, "Don''t worry, Director Zhou, I will handle this matter properly and will definitely give


    the George Group a reasonable exnation!"


    She looked at me, her anger not yet subsided, "Miss Kennedy is the head of this project, right? You


    didn''t say a word after such a big incident and you were a bystander?"


    I frowned, knowing that she was not used to me in her heart, plus she had put so much effort into


    something that was lost, and knew she was in a bad mood.


    Can''t help but attitude mild a few points said, "Zhou director rest assured, this matter, I will take all the


    responsibility, but also willing to ept any punishment of thepany, but we now have to consider


    is not the question of who to punish, but should think about how to minimize the loss of this time!"


    "Minimize the damage?" She sneered, "You think is quite beautiful, now almost everything in the


    base, either damaged or taken away, almost none of it is usable, the current project has started, a


    monthter to bepleted, by then we can not get anything out? What will the masses say about the


    George Group?"


    "We all know the consequences, Miss Torres, please don''t keep handling things with emotions, not only


    will we not be able to handle things this way, but we will make a big mess!" Linda spoke, "This time the


    loss is not only the George Group, but also the White Family, we are a grasshopper on a rope, we are


    all anxious!"

 Chapter 558 Love in the Details 6

    Chapter 558 Love in the Details 6


    She sneered, "Oh, your own mistakes let twopanies pay for you, and still so loudly, without


    knowing the guilt, the White Family is full of talents!"


    The White Family has a lot of talent." The words were sarcastic, so how could Linda not hear it?


    "Miss Torres why do you need to sprinkle salt on others, there is such an ident, are not what we


    would like to see, you are so aggressive, entangled in others do not let go, do not want others to die to


    thank the sin?"


    "You ......" She was dumbfounded for a moment, ring at me angrily.


    "All right!" Dennis spoke up and looked at She, "Have you taken inventory of the damage?"


    She nodded, "We''ve finished counting!"


    "Make a list of the ounts, inform the people of City PAI Department, make the next batch of


    temtes as soon as possible, don''t let the reporters reveal the matter of the base, do a good job of


    keeping it secret, everything is still ording to the original n!" After saying that, he looked at Toby


    and said, "Specific losses, you and the White Family''s financial handover."


    Toby nodded, took the file from She and went into the base.


    Edward had nothing to say, just looked at me and said, "You and Dennis dock on this side of the tech


    base!"


    Then he looked at Linda and said, "The White Family''s project, you have to be on top of it!"


    Linda and I nodded our heads and saw him and Dennis start talking about the follow-up handling of


    things, and Linda and I went into the base to see what was going on.


    "This time the damage is at least hundreds of millions, I wonder how much I have to pay when the final


    damage is fixed!" Linda opened her mouth, and while talking, walked towards the base.


    After all, because the loss caused by personal mistakes, ording to the legal agreement, she has to


    bear thirty percent of the loss, another twenty percent is borne by the project leader, as for the


    remaining fifty percent, naturally thepany to bear.


    But no matter how you calcte it, this time the loss is heavy, the mind is not good enough, will really


    run down.


    I sighed and said, "Go ahead and take a look, maybe the police side can find the perpetrators and find


    the stolen goods as soon as possible!"


    "I hope so!" She opened her mouth and sighed continuously.


    Base ident, the next thing is inevitably more, has been busy until the evening, there is little time to


    rest, the results of the fixed damage, so the meeting was held in the base hotel.


    Toby distributed the documents into their hands and said, "This is the damage to the base, everyone


    look at it!"


    Linda looked at the document with extra urgency, and finally her eyes fell on the settlement, almost lost


    her breath, and said with a shock, "Three hundred million?"


    Toby looked at her, nodded, "most of the base was taken are core technology, we can not exclude the


    other party is for our technology toe, so it added the future risk, once someone will be these core


    technology theft, take the George Group''s copyright, these technologies will mean all null and void. "


    "It also means that our efforts over the past two years have all been reduced to zero, Miss Linda, you


    as an employee, do not know this point is normal!" She opened her mouth, some sarcasm, "Of


    course, for you to take on tens of millions of dors of debt, is indeed a considerable amount."


    Linda''s face went white, Edward looked the paperwork aside and spoke, "Since the damage is fixed, I''ll


    make an appointment with awyer as soon as possible and get this taken care of as soon as


    possible."


    "Still Mr. White is quick!" She opened her mouth and looked at me with a slight touch of sarcasm.


    My mind was not on her at this time, and I followed Dennis directly after the meeting.


    When I didn''t want to miss She, I didn''t pay attention to my feet and almost tripped over her.


    It was a good thing that I was close to Dennis, so I jumped directly onto him. With so many people


    around, it was inevitable that there would be some embarrassment.


    I apologized as soon as I was on my feet.


    Dennis gaze sank, nced at me She, gaze shallow and thin, She froze, head down, some


    aggravation walked.


    "Something wrong?" Seeing people gone, Dennis opened his mouth.


    "Do you have a moment? Let''s talk." I opened my mouth, still breathing a little unsteadily.


    "Sure!" With that, he turned around and walked out of the conference room.


    I followed behind him, walked a short distance, saw that no one was around, so I opened my mouth,


    "The matter of the base, the things have not been recovered yet, the police are still investigating, the


    matter ofpensation, can you wait until the police give the results, then you can mention the matter


    ofpensation?"


    He had been walking in front, could not see what expression, he did not answer me, but walked directly


    towards the front.


    Suddenly stopped, I was not prepared, directly into his back, nose was made raw pain.


    He turned around and frowned, "nning to lust?"


    I


    This person''s brain circuit, really is not the average person can understand.


    Backing up and distancing myself from him, I said, "Dennis, consider my words seriously, so that things


    can be rtively fair!"


    He didn''t say anything, he took out a card from his suit, I froze for a moment before I reacted, and I


    followed him to the hotel room outside.


    He opened the door and went in, ignoring my words!


    Seeing this, I didn''t care to think much about it, followed him in and closed the door.


    Looking at him, he continued, "I know this mistake brought the George Group a lot of losses ...... ah!"


    I didn''t expect him to take off the jacket he was wearing and then just take off the shirt he was wearing,


    revealing his lean, sexy abs.


    I blushed and turned my back to him violently, my heart could not help but give birth to a few


    indescribable feelings and opened my mouth toin, "Dennis, why are you taking off your


    clothes?"


    "To take a shower and sleep!" He opened his mouth and was brief and concise.


    I pursed my lips and heard the sound of a belt sliding from behind me, and for a while I thought of


    something I shouldn''t, and my face got hotter and hotter.


    I can''t help but say, "Dennis, you''re an exhibitionist, take off your clothes anytime, anywhere, you ......"


    "This is my room, I can not take off?" He opened his mouth, his voice low and introspective, "Say, what


    is finished, hurry up, I want to rest!"


    I pursed my lips, turned my back on him, gritted my teeth and said, "Dennis, you think about what I just


    said, the police have not yet given specific results, if the police find the missing things, so it is not fair to


    the White Family."


    There was no movement behind me, I froze, and waited a while, or no sound.


    I can only turn back, not by the pupils dte, Dennis''s body on a ck boxer shorts, fine body exposed


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to the air.


    I hastily turned back, some helpless, "Dennis, you first put the clothes on, and then wash, can you?"


    "Today''s matter, if not satisfied with the final result, if you are to talk to me as the White Family''s


    secretary, then, as a secretary, you are not enough, to talk, also Edward. so, ra, who are you now to


    talk to me as? Is it Dennis'' wife, or is it the secretary of the president of the White Family?"

 Chapter 559 Love from the Details7

    Chapter 559 Love from the Details7


    I froze, a little unsure of what to say, and after a moment''s hesitation, looked at him and said, "Dennis''s


    wife!"


    His face was much better, his thin lips rose, "There is a change of clothes for you in the closet, take a


    shower, go to bed early, it''s gettingte!"


    I frowned and saw that he was already walking towards the bathroom.


    All adults, my answer means something, I am not unclear myself.


    In the meeting room, Toby told thepensation, Linda''s face I did not see, her family still has children


    to feed, even if she has been doing well in the White Family over the years, but tens of millions of


    dors is not a small amount, even if she emptied her family''s money may not be able toe


    together.


    And I am the same, tens of millions of dors of debt, for me, I may not be able toe up with the


    number of Linda, Huayu''s ie card because after the Hank thing, I transferred to Dennis.


    So, I couldn''t get any assets except the house in Newton Town and the old house in HL Area.


    So, I can onlye to Dennis, the police have not finalized the case, which means there is still a


    chance to turn, and this matter, I always feel that it is not so simple.


    I sat on the sofa, I was dazed for a while, but finally got up and walked to the closet, opened the closet,


    and Dennis said the same closet does have a change of pajamas, are big brands, it seems to be


    prepared in advance.


    He knows me that well? He knew I wouldpromise in the end?


    The bathroom door opened and he came out washing his towel, his bronze chest still dripping with


    water, looking particrly sexy in the dim yellow light.


    I misced my gaze and looked down, "I''m going to take a shower!"


    He rubbed his hair and opened his mouth nonchntly, "Mmm!"


    It''s not that there hasn''t been, the couple has been married for years, skin to skin countless times, but


    this time was different than before.


    This feeling, it''s strange, say humble, in fact, as long as I ask, Dennis will definitely let me go.


    But it just wasn''t as good as I thought it would be.


    When he went out of the bathroom, he had already dried his hair and was leaning on the bed, the white


    silk quilt resting on the small of his back, revealing his entire finely dressed chest.


    Hearing the movement, he raised his eyes, his gaze fell on me, without too much emotion, just sat up


    straight and patted the position beside him to, "Come here!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I pursed my lips, went to the bed and sat down, my heart was still torn, mixed, when he took the bath


    towel from my hands.


    The action of gentle for me to wipe my hair, "ra, the future is long, everything can take its time!"


    The words came out of nowhere, and for a while I couldn''t tell what it was like.


    The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these.


    It is not awkward, each other do not speak, it seems to be silent.


    When he dried his hair, he tossed the towel aside and said, "Go to sleep!"


    Somehow, my body fiercely stiffened up, are adults, have experienced the things of men and women,


    at this time ......


    I turned around and saw that he was already lying down, his sword eyebrows awake, handsome as


    ever, slightly hesitant for a moment.


    I climbed on the bed, half kneeling on the bed, took the initiative to lie on his body, close to his lips, the


    first initiative, although clumsy, but good!


    The first time I kissed his lips, thin, cool and warm, he seemed startled for a moment, a pair of ck


    eyes suddenly opened and looked at me with extra surprise.


    It is funny to say that after years of marriage, I am as a 17 or 18 year old girl who can''t flirt!


    "ra!" he spoke, with a hoarse low tone in his voice.


    "Mmm!" I opened my mouth and kissed him shallowly along the chin, he had probably just shaved and


    was a little slightly zippy.


    But it was okay, it was eptable!


    "What are you doing?" He suppressed it, the hoarseness in his voice with a few tremors, and I knew


    that he didn''t stand up to teasing, even if my movements were ridiculously rusty.


    Without opening my mouth, I continued the kiss.


    "Hiss!" His low, restrained voice came.


    His handsome brows were slightly furrowed, and his deep eyes showed no emotion about resting his


    anger.


    "Is it that you don''t like this?" I opened my mouth, my words carrying a few questions.


    He narrowed his brows and answered, "After tonight, what are we?"


    I froze, and for a moment I couldn''t help but loosen the sizzling heat in my hands.


    The action is too obvious, he suddenly sneered, directly pushed me away, pulled over the quilt to cover.


    The voice was low and imcable, "If it was about today, you could have not had to sit this far."


    I knew that he was angry.


    Iy beside him for a while, somewhat at a loss, looking at his back, I couldn''t help but speak, "Dennis,


    what do I have to do?"


    He spoke, his voice was full of cold chill, "ra, you know very well what I want, but you have been


    ying dumb, you do not need to please me for today, you know I have no bottom line for you, what


    you want, you can just ask."


    I froze, I couldn''t tell you what it was like inside.


    I moved around, rested my head on his back, and reached out to hug him.


    Noticing my movement, the coldness in his body dissipated for a few moments, but his back was still


    turned to me.


    After a moment of silence, I spoke, "I didn''t want to please you because of what happened today."


    He remained silent, and I sighed slightly, "Don''t sleep with your back to me like that, you know, I can''t


    sleep at all with you like that!"


    His body stiffened slightly, his voice low and dark, "What do you want from me?"


    In these words, there seems to be no more anger.


    I opened my mouth, somewhat recklessly, "You hold me to sleep!"


    The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    The four eyes face each other, his eyes seem to have no anger, so think, I was bold a few points,


    buried his head into his chest.

 Chapter 560 Love from the details 8

    Chapter 560 Love from the details 8


    The voice muffled open "hold me to sleep, or I can not sleep!"


    I''m ashamed to say that in all these years, this seems to be the first time I pampered him like this.


    But it seems to be extraordinarily useful, he reached out, embraced me into his arms, his arm ced


    under my head, let me pillow, a pair of eyes extra bright looking at me.


    I couldn''t help but blush, moved over, and spoke, "I can''t sleep if you''re looking at me like that!"


    Behind him, he lifted my chin and his voice was low, "Have you thought about what our wedding should


    be like?"


    I froze, why did he suddenly talk about the wedding? I couldn''t say what I was thinking for a while.


    A slight pause, but opened his mouth, "should be like Folly, held in a ce full of flowers, but the


    season is not winter, should be a sunny day, if possible, I want to wear a wedding dress, the kind of


    Shu embroidery Su embroidery show out of the dragon and phoenix wedding dress, and the phoenix


    crown cape, in short, should be very beautiful kind of ancient wedding it! "


    Always imagine is not money, besides, he should want to hear, in that case, I said it is.


    He seemed to be a little happy, lowered his head close to my ear, containing a smile whispered, "three


    books and six brides, eight sedan chairs, the phoenix crown and cape, none of them will be missing


    you."


    He paused slightly, his voice was hoarse and low, "But now, let''s get married first!"


    I froze, before I could react, his lips blocked up with force.


    "Fu ...... um!"


    I opened my mouth, my heart can not say what feeling, but always feel that at this time should say


    something, "Dennis, I ..... don''t want to!"


    His voice low should be a hmm, dark eyes fell on me, ck eyes with reflecting my face, opened, "is


    afraid to just sink, worried about not being able to control their hearts, unable to refuse me?"


    As I said, Dennis understands me too well.


    For a while somehow, I suddenlyughed, squinting at him, "Dennis, you know, if we continue this time,


    you lose more than a few hundred million."


    He hooked his lips, with a few evil, "So does it matter?"


    Also, for him, this amount of money, seems to be nothing.


    I smiled lightly, raised my hand and hooked his neck, taking the initiative to send warm fragrance and


    soft jade.


    Just!


    The actual fact is that you havee to this point, what do you care so much?


    Dennis at this time more forceful tighten my arms.


    ......


    The actual fact is, regardless of whether it''s a man or a woman, once in bed, in a decent, gentle and


    quiet person, will be a rogue.


    Approaching thest step, to be frank with each other, I could not help but speak, "Dennis, can you turn


    off the lights?"


    He narrowed his eyes, his mind had long been in turmoil, "Afraid of what I might see?"


    Rascal!


    Even so, he did as I said and turned off the lights in the room, and could feel that this time we seemed


    to be more in tune and satisfied with each other than any of the previous times.


    I forget when we finished, but at least it was after exhaustion ......


    ......


    The morning of Lanxi Vige, the air is extraordinarily fresh, the day in September, already is not as


    clear as autumn, but the sun is still bright, trees and flowers are still vibrant.


    "Hiss ......" woke up early in the morning, he lowered his head and kissed over.


    Opened his mouth toin, "Dennis, can you be a little lighter!" Raised his hand to push him away,


    can not continue, if you continue, only no way to get out of bed.


    I can''t help but soften my voice, tilt my head to look at him, and say with some aggression, "Dennis, I''m


    really tired, really!"


    Perhaps my words worked, he suddenlyughed, his voice low and hoarse, extra sexy in such an early


    morning.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well!"


    His voice was low and maic, "ra, you''re beautiful!"

 Chapter 561 Love from the details9

    Chapter 561 Love from the details9


    I don''t think a woman can resist thepliments a man gives at a time like this.


    I took a deep breath and smoothed out, my voice a little hoarse with sobs of usation, "Dennis, you


    bastard, I''ve said no, you still ......"


    ......


    Originally thought to be the end, but never thought to be the beginning, again and again sinking, falling


    from the clouds, and back to the clouds, everything seems to be uncontrolled clouds, no direction, with


    the wind floating around.


    Awake again, I gasped andy on top of him with my eyes closed.


    Dennis'' voice came to my ears, low and maic, "Shower together?"


    I shook my head instinctively, too tired to move, and he smiled lightly, seemingly extremely happy.


    I don''t care whether I agree or not, I picked me up and went straight into the bathroom.


    The hotel bathtub was extraordinarilyrge, enough for two adults to lie down side by side.


    "Don''t want to take a bath!" I spoke, my voice still hoarse.


    He smiled lightly, "I''ll stay with you!"


    "Dennis, you get out!"


    He had a smile on his face, not the slightest intention to leave, but leisurely lit a cigarette butt on the


    side and smoked.


    The air was filled with the smell of tobo, I frowned, "Why are you still smoking!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I remember a time when he seemed to have quit smoking, how would he start smoking again?


    The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. It was like an


    exnation.


    I did not say much more, lying in the bathtub to rx for a while, to find some strength, outside the


    phone ringing.


    I forgot that I still had to work today and couldn''t help but simply clean up, but he was always around


    me and I just couldn''t break that barrier in my heart to get along with him like this, and took a deep


    breath and said, "Dennis, can you go out first?"


    He looked at me and his handsome beauty rose, "We are a couple!"


    "Couples have to have privacy too!"


    "I''ve seen everything on you that I should and shouldn''t see!" This man, really!


    I got up, did not talk to him, pulled the bath towel wrapped around my body, said, "You wash first, I go


    out!"


    Seeing me like this, hepromised, raised his eyebrows, and said, "I''ll go out!"


    Relieved, I quickly finished washing up, and I briefly mussed my way out of the bathroom.


    There were clothes in the closet, which he should have prepared in advance, and put them on, I could


    not help but frown.


    I looked back at him who was looking at me with his arms around the bed and said, "How can you be


    so sure that I wille back for you and prepare clothes in advance?"


    He raised his eyebrows, almost without thinking, "I know you!"


    I ......


    could only say the same thing.


    Pursing my lips, I picked up my phone and had several missed calls, all from Linda.


    The first time I called back, I immediately got through, "ra, where did you gost night? Why didn''t


    youe back all night?"


    "I was with Dennis!" I opened my mouth and sighed in my heart, this is what happened after all.


    She was startled for a moment, not controlling her voice, and opened her mouth, "You guys made up?


    Or did youpromise because of the base thing ......?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, not knowing what to say, and after a pause said, "Both, the matter of the


    base, you do not have to worry too much, will find a better solution."


    She hmmed, and after a moment''s hesitation said, "ra, thank you!"


    I smiled lightly, "No thanks, tens of millions of dors, I can not pay back, people, always have to bow


    down to life."


    A ck shadow pressed down overhead, I hung up the phone, looked up and it was Dennis, a pair of


    dark eyes staring at me, "Are you going to sell yourself to me? Bowing down to life?"


    I didn''t hold back and nodded, "Well, more nasty things here, even if I quarrelter, I''m not so justified."


    He suddenly burst outughing and reached out to hug me again, which I avoided, "Dennis, take a


    shower, it''s already noon, you don''t want to go to the base and be criticized then, do you?"


    He raised his eyebrows, pulled me hard and kissed me before turning around and going to the


    bathroom.


    I was crying andughing for a while, it is true that even if a man reaches eighty years old, he is still a


    child at heart.


    And Dennis from the hotel, it is already noon, so simply in the hotel restaurant to eat.


    The ce is not big, and there are not many ces to eat, so it is normal to meet acquaintances.


    Linda saw me and Dennis enter the restaurant together, her gaze ambiguously turned around on me


    and walked into me, "should be very hungry, right, are leaving traces."


    I froze, she said a double entendre, I was speechless for a moment, embarrassed, "You went to the


    base in the morning?"


    She nodded, "You guys eat first, we''ll talkter, I won''t bother you!"


    After saying that, she then found a seat by herself alone.


    I nced at Dennis and secretly red at him, "You did this!" So many marks on the neck, I should not


    be able to cover it even if I wanted to.


    He raised his hand and touched his high nose andughed, "It doesn''t bother me, it''s pretty!"


    Good looking?


    "I''ll get you some on yourselfter and see if it looks good!"


    He smiled lightly gaze obscure, "a moment too rush, wait for the night, I am happy to serve!"


    I ......


    Somehow I was taken advantage of again.


    I don''t bother to pay attention to him, I directly find a seat and order food.


    She''s appearance, with a calcted yes, we just ordered food, she stood over, a cool ck dress,


    long legs with Martin shoes, extraordinarily eye-catching.

 Chapter 562 Love from the details 10

    Chapter 562 Love from the details 10


    "Dennis, Miss Kennedy, what a coincidence!"


    Dennis nodded his head and responded shallowly, "Hmm!" Then looked at me and said, "Too tiredst


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    night, eat a little more, replenish energy!"


    I couldn''t help but blush at these words, and looked at the dishes he put in my bowl, and couldn''t help


    but blush even more.


    She is not stupid, plus my neck are hickeys, want to cover can not cover, her face turned violently


    sunk.


    She said, "Dennis, Miss Kennedy, do you mind if I sit with you? I''m all alone and have nopany."


    "No!"


    "Yes!"


    Dennis and I spoke at the same time, kind of in the same breath, but the words of our reply were


    different.


    "Excuse me then!" She walked away and re-found her seat.


    I looked at Dennis and couldn''t help but frown, "Why are you so insensitive, she''s bored eating alone,


    it''s not awkward to havepany!"


    He raised his eyebrows, "I don''t like people sitting next to me, I''m not used to it."


    "You''re used to it!" I gave him a white look, I spoke in a good-natured manner.


    Seeing the okra on the table, I moved to him and said, "Eat more, okra is good for the kidneys."


    His ck eyes narrowed slightly and his thin lips opened lightly, "Didn''t you satisfy Mrs. Georgest


    night?"


    "Ahem ......" I spewed out a mouthful of juice before it went down, but in the open surrounding, I had


    room to moderate.


    In front of me was the tissue he handed me, and if I didn''t reach for it, I was afraid he would personally


    mountain hands to wipe me up.


    I raised my eyes to look at him, "Dennis, can you keep your mind clean when you eat?"


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "I just asked a casual question, and it was you who said my kidneys


    were weak."


    I held my forehead faceless, "I didn''t say your kidneys were weak, I was talking about eating okra for


    kidneys, but that doesn''t mean your kidneys are weak, you know what I mean?"


    He nodded his head and shamelessly said, "So you areplimenting me?"


    I ......


    Sure enough sometimes, a man''s brain circuit is really not something I can imagine.


    If this conversation continues, I think I can stop eating lunch too.


    So smartly shut up, he was self-conscious and ate all that okra with grace and elegance.


    Jannings called, as usual, with his teeth and ws, "Are you all in Lanxi Vige? I''m too idle, can I


    I was speechless, "the base stuff was stolen, you think youe over we have time to y with you?"


    "That''s okay, I came over to follow you guys tossing is, anyway, we all know each other, I also drop by


    to see my grandfather, he also asked me to ask you to go to his ce for dinner a few days ago, you


    have time tonight? Together!"


    How did Anthony ask me out to dinner? I was a little confused, "Why did Grandpa Anthony ask me out


    to dinner?"


    "Because I told him about you, I''ve never made any friends since I was a kid, and he wants me to bring


    friends home for dinner!"


    I nodded, but remembered that before, at the hotel dinner Grandpa Anthony mentioned the matter of


    grandmother, or take this opportunity, can ask him about grandmother before.


    As an afterthought, she couldn''t see me nod, and I spoke, "Okay, see youter then!"


    After hanging up the phone, Dennis looked at me with a slight frown, "Jannings?"


    I nodded, "She asked me to dinner tonight!"


    He raised an eyebrow, "You''re not going to bring me?"


    Uh-uh!


    "I was thinking it might be awkward for you to tag along, and the girls'' rally is rather boring." It wasn''t


    that I didn''t want him to tag along to Grandpa Anthony''s.


    It''s just that I have so many questions about Grandma that I want to find out for myself.


    He leaned back slightly, not dwelling on the subject, and said, "You had your heart set on Edward?"


    I almost didn''t bite my tongue and looked at him with wide eyes, "What do you think?"


    It''s no wonder, after what happened before, it''s normal for him to think that way.


    He withdrew his gaze and looked a little more casual, "You and Jannings are good sisters, and it''s


    appropriate between her and Edward, so you shouldn''t think about Edward."


    I almost didn''t get a breath and stood up from my seat and looked at him, "Dennis, you''re afraid that


    your brain has been swallowed by a pig!"


    I was so angry that I didn''t want to say a word to him, turned around and left the hotel.


    Linda was at the door of the hotel, and when she saw my anger, she thought something was wrong and


    looked at me and said, "What''s wrong? Did you have another fight?"


    I suppressed my anger and said, "Dennis is a boar, a stupid boar!"


    Linda was about to ask something else, but somehow shut her mouth and stifled herughter.


    Knowing that she wasughing at me for cursing Dennis, I brushed my mouth off and continued to


    relieve my displeasure, "How could I possibly look at Edward, his eyes are just for breathing, they are


    useless."


    Linda stifled augh and said, "ra, you can actually talk to Dennis directly, it''s not good for you to be


    angry!"


    "Say what?" He can see that Edward and Jannings are in love, but he can''t see that I''m not interested


    in Edward, he doesn''t use his head, he just thinks!"


    "So what, you''d better not be angry, I still have something to do, I''ll go first!" She opened her mouth, the


    smile on her face still being held in.


    I frowned and opened my mouth, "Why are you in a hurry to go, I''m with you, ah, not to go to the


    base?"


    "Dennis is still ring at you, you stay with him, I''ll go first!" After saying that, she just walked away.


    I froze for a moment, turned back, and saw Dennis standing at the entrance of the hotel, with his arms


    wrapped around him, and his dark, bright eyes looking right at me, with a smile at the corners of his


    mouth.


    After all, I can''t just lick my face when I''ve said something bad about him.


    So, I also ignored him and prepared to go away by myself.


    But without taking a few steps, he pulled me back, "Still angry?"


    I pursed my lips, no good, "No!"


    "I know there''s nothing between you and Edward, I shouldn''t have said those things, I was wrong!" He


    opened his mouth, with a bit ofughter and helplessness in his tone.


    I froze, but some do not know enough said, "How can you be wrong, you are a big president, chairman,


    how can you be wrong, I was wrong!"


    After saying that, shaking off his hand, pressed unreasonable and ready to go.


    But he pulled his hand, directly by his arms, some helpless said, "Well, a littleter to work, not a


    tantrum, we go to the base!"


    This look is like coaxing a child, I also know that they are wrong, can not be with him so far.


    A slight pause, also stopped, looked at him and said, "After this matter is not allowed to mention!"


    He smiled lightly and went along with me, "Okay! Not to mention!"


    I once suspected that Toby had the ears of the wind or irvoyance, why every time he needed him, he


    always appeared in time.

 Chapter 563 Love from the Details11

    Chapter 563 Love from the Details11


    In the car, Dennis directly overbearingly pressed me into his arms, stopping my eyes, his voice low,


    "Close your eyes and sleep well."


    "I''m not sleepy!" I raised my hand, broke his hand, some puzzled look at him, frowned, "What are you


    doing?" Dennis.


    He reached out and covered up the front fender directly and looked at me, "Isn''t it enough to look at


    me?"


    I froze andughed bitterly for a moment, so he was jealous of the way I had just wandered off while


    looking at Toby?


    "Pfft ......" I couldn''t hold back myughter and looked at him, speechless, "Dennis, what''s going on in


    your head? I''m just curious."


    He frowned, "Curious about what?"


    Iughed, "I''m just curious, why does Toby alwayse so timely? I wonder if he has the ears of the


    wind or the eyes of the irvoyant, otherwise he would always appear in time every time you need


    him!"


    "Mrs. George, I don''t have irvoyance or iraudient, it was Dennis who sent me the message, so I


    came over."


    Toby opened his mouth, proper straight talk.


    Dennis looked at me, raised his eyebrows, raised his hand and hooked my chin, and spoke, "Next time


    you have any doubts, ask me directly, no need to stare at others."


    I was speechless and couldn''t help but say, "Dennis, do you smell sour?"


    The corners of his mouth rose and he cupped my face, then kissed it recklessly.


    I stared at him with wide eyes, but there were people in front of me, Toby was still driving, he did not


    know how to avoid ah!


    A time to raise his hand to push him away, but he was caught, directly pressed in my hand, so I could


    not move.


    The original journey was not far, Toby was very good sense to park the car in front of the base, and


    then he got out of the car.


    I once wondered if Dennis was a kiss addict.


    At this time, if not in front of the base, I was afraid that he would eat me dry in the car.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    This inexplicable phrase makes me half a day not react, how suddenly mention okra?


    I remembered with hindsight the okra he ate in the restaurant, okra for kidneys, I blushed furiously,


    pushed him away and got out of the car.


    Linda stood in front of the base, saw my face a little different, looked at me to say something.


    I raised my hand and pretended to greet her as usual, smiling, "Is this where you''re waiting for me?"


    She nodded, pulled a wipe smile, saw me going inside, could not help but stop me, hesitated for a


    moment, but still made up her mind to generally look at me and said, "I suggest you, how about dealing


    with your personal image first!"


    I froze, my face flushed furiously, looked at him awkwardly and said, "What''s wrong?"


    She coughed and said as calmly as she could, "Actually, with a man like Dennis, you can tell he''s good


    just by looking at his body, but you don''t really have to make everything too obvious, after all, we''re


    both adults."


    I couldn''t help but pull out a mirror from my bag and couldn''t help but see myself in the mirror, my lips


    were red and swollen, my hair was a little messy, and the hickeys on my neck that weren''t covered up


    much were even more visible at this point.


    I didn''t care to think about it, I rushed to the base bathroom to deal with my grooming.


    Linda followed me with a smile on her face, "Actually, you don''t have to be shy, it''s just a little


    something between men and women, no need to be embarrassed!"


    I was speechless, "Not embarrassed you just looked at me with such a strange look."


    Sheughs, "I just want to remind you, or you will go in, the base so arge group of people, are old


    men, that is not a look to know what your situation, then it is more embarrassing!"


    I used the powder to wipe the hickeys on my body, how can not cover up, some run down, "Linda, you


    quickly help me think of a way, this powder can not cover up."


    She looked in her bag, handed me a bottle of foundation, and said, "Try this, I usually stay upte,


    basically use this concealer, the effect is good, you try!"


    I got some, the effect is really good, looking at the still red and swollen mouth, or run out, "mouth how


    to do? This can not cover up ah!"


    She opened her mouth and suggested, "Wear a mask!"


    This is an excellent way, "but this is the base, where to find a mask?"


    She let out augh, took out the mask from the bag, looked at me and said, "No, lend it to you for a


    day."


    "Thank you thank you!" The jungle saved the day!


    Out of the bathroom, coincidentally, I met She, who was dressed in ck, looking cool, and her


    makeup was made up a little darker.


    When she was looking at me, her eyebrows were cold with disdain and indifference, so she looked


    even colder.


    The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the actual website.


    This is a very ironic statement.


    Linda naturally knows that she is talking about me, frowned slightly, looked at her, said, "the embrace is


    also divided into the embrace, some people are naked to send up, only afraid that Dennis will not look


    at."


    "Who are you talking about?" The words probably poked She''s sore spot, she also did not pretend.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She stared angrily at Linda, and her voice was extra sharp, "Who is Miss Linda talking about? This is


    their own can be dog fighting?"


    Linda has never been a soft touch, she will never move her mouth if she can, she raised her hand and


    pushed it towards She, "Who are you calling a dog?"


    She returned it with a backhand and yelled, "Whoever fucking answers is a dog!"


    So, at the bathroom door, the two women grabbed each other''s hair and started cursing at each other.


    I did not react, until the two people screaming, hissing sound increasing, I reacted to pull the time, the


    pressure can not squeeze in.


    See Linda was She pinned to the ground, pulling hair and cursing and big, I was impulsive, did not


    want to think about grabbing She''s long hair pulled over, and then no rule of thumb with her hands in


    her body scratched.


    She is not a vegetarian, hands and feet, and kicked, and hit and cursed.


    The woman''s mouth profanity, either cursing parents or cursing themselves, so any swear words out.


    I don''t know how to curse, I can only say, "She, you green tea!"


    From memory, Jannings seems to have analyzed She''s daily green tea behavior.


    So no matter how many times She cursed my ancestors, I still just said, "She, you green tea!"


    So much so that Linda couldn''t stand it anymore and she called me out, "ra, you stupid bitch!"


    I don''t know how I managed to hold back myughter, but it was that one line back and forth anyway.

 Chapter 564 Love from the Details12

    Chapter 564 Love from the Details12


    This war of women did not end until Linda brought out a basin of water from the bathroom at some


    point and poured it on She without the slightest suspense.


    She sat on the floor without any image and cried out, cursing and swearing.


    Linda threw the basin in her hand to the side and looked at her from above, "I tell you She, don''t


    think you are good-looking, all good men must look at you, in this world, there are many good-looking


    women, there are many women who are jealous of the red face in their lives, all have their own lives,


    not their own things, just control themselves, don''t let Don''t let yourself be tainted with other people''s


    things, otherwise other people look disgusting and lose their price!"


    She cried her heart out and roared at her, "I''m happy, what I want, I''ll fight for it myself, ra she


    doesn''t want it herself, she pushes people out, who can me her? Why do you define me as wrong?


    Just because I''m good looking and I''m talented?"


    How I listened to these two quarrels, a little want tough, after a pause, still can not help but speak,


    "like a person can not be controlled, you like Dennis there is nothing wrong, then we are fair


    "ra, are you out of your mind?" Linda looked at me, speechless, "You''re so generous when your


    man is being missed?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Men and women''s feelings are not up to you, between Dennis and me, I


    trust him 100%, if he can move on and fall in love with She, maybe it''s another choice, if he doesn''t


    fall in love with She, or even give her any chance, isn''t that enough to say that this man I chose in a


    roundabout way is worth it? man, is worth it?"


    Linda froze and nodded, "Yes, too!"


    She red at me angrily and said, "ra, don''t be too confident in yourself, between people, once


    the novelty is over, it''s not all over."


    I nodded my head, not denying her words, and nodded, "So, I say fair y!"


    Probably She''s bitter voice was so loud and clear that it drew people from the base over.


    When Edward and Dennis came, all they saw was Linda and I standing tall and proud over She, who


    was sitting woefully on the ground.


    This look was worth it, who was being bullied and who was losing out.


    She also smart, direct crying more real, while crying while using me and Linda two is if beat her,


    bullying her.


    Dennis looked at me, his gaze sank, my heart thumped, not afraid that he med why to do that.


    Just watching him look at me like that, I couldn''t help but feel a little cold.


    "Linda!" Edward spoke up, his handsome brows knitted, "Miss Torres is also the director of the George


    Group, aren''t you two going too far?"


    Linda bowed her head, admitted her mistake quickly and said, "Mr. White, I''m sorry, this matter, it''s my


    impulse."


    After saying that, the attitude is very good towards the crying pearly She bowed greatly a ny


    degree bow, very sincere, "Miss Torres, today''s matter I sincerely apologize to you, I was too impulsive,


    I hope you can forgive me!"


    I froze and couldn''t help but match her ability to bend and stretch.


    Edward was satisfied with her attitude and looked to She, "Miss Torres, today''s matter, no matter


    whose fault it is, we the White Family will take the responsibility, in a moment we will send you to the


    hospital to check to see if you hurt there, and then our side will treat Linda and ra for a little


    punishment, please understand!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I froze and for a moment wanted to ask why, but shut up under Dennis'' stern gaze.


    Edward then looked at me and spoke with a twitch, "Secretary Shen, no matter whose fault it is, this is


    THE White Family''s ce, the visitor is a guest, and it''s really not right for you to sh with Miss Torres


    like this!"


    Seeing Linda wink towards me, I froze, reacted, and hurriedly bowed to She, making the same


    sincere gesture as Linda, and apologized!


    In this way, it was She''s face that could not stand up, originally she was to pretend to be a victim to


    win the heartache.


    But when Linda and I finished apologizing, Linda peeled away the clothes on her hands, and the


    scratched ces on her arms were exposed.


    Look at She said, "Miss Torres, you are not the only one who is hurt, ra and I are also hurt, you


    know how long your own nails are, ra''s neck and face are scratched by you, not to mention the


    hands, you pinch how hard you know in your own heart, not you sit on the ground and cry a few times,


    it means you are the one being bullied! You are the George Group.


    "You are a partner of the George Group, here in the White Family, because you are a guest, all ra


    and I apologize to you, but who is right and who is wrong, we know each other, everything has to have


    a degree!"


    After saying that, she looked at Edward, but no longer just the groveling attitude, said, "Mr. White, we


    will go first!"


    Then, pulling me, she wanted to leave.


    But my wrist was pulled by Dennis, this man from now on, a are silent, at this time pull me, dark and


    gloomy gaze.


    I couldn''t figure out what he was up to, so I looked at Linda and said, "Linda, you go ahead and take


    care of the wound!"


    Linda saw this faintly froze, then nodded and left.


    Edward looked at Dennis, and then at She, who was sitting on the floor in a wretched state, did not


    speak, and continued to stare at Dennis'' words.


    "Did you hit her?" Dennis looked at me and spoke, his voice stern and low.


    I nodded my head, not denying it, "Yes!"


    He pursed his lips, paused, and spoke, "As the wife of the chairman of the George Group, not tolerant


    enough to be generous enough to hit an employee of her husband''spany, you should apologize to


    Miss Torres!"


    I froze, Edward originally guessed that like me, I was also prepared for me to be scolded, but I did not


    expect him to say this.


    She''s face, which had been covered in tears, was white and stunned.


    I hesitated and gave She another sincere apology.


    Dennis pursed his lips, looked at She on the ground and said, "Miss Torres, I''m sorry about today, I''ll


    give you a reasonable exnation."


    The words were rusty and sensible.


    She''s face was white as she stood up from the floor and looked at Dennis with some disappointment


    on her face, but couldn''t say anything.


    Toby came in and took She to the hospital for examination.


    Seeing this Edward also did not say much, looked at Dennis and said a few words of courtesy and then


    left.


    Dennis and I stood in the same ce, I bowed my head, knowing that he would scold me at this point.


    I couldn''t help but take the initiative and say, "It was wrong of me to hit someone, I won''t do it again."


    "Do not fight back you wait for others to bully you?" He opened his mouth a pair of ck eyes looked at


    me without moving.

 Chapter 565 - The Sweet Beginning 1

    Chapter 565 - The Sweet Beginning 1


    I was surprised for a moment and raised my eyes to look at him, a little confused.


    Seeing him reach out and pull me, he gently removed the clothes from my wrist, saw the scratches,


    and frowned, "You didn''t return it?"


    I nodded, "returned, but nails just a few days ago was cut, scratching people does not hurt, I pulled her


    hair a few times."


    He looked at me, his handsome face revealing a few expressions of hatred, and spoke, "No nails won''t


    use your fists won''t use your feet?"


    I stifled augh and looked at him, "I''m not one of you men who fights with your hands and feet, and,


    actually, it''s okay, Linda sshed her all over, we didn''t really lose out."


    He gave me a look, some disgust, "two people fight one, but also let themselves injured, the water is


    not you sshed, Linda is not in you are not nning to disfigure?"


    I have nothing to say, head down like a child, whispered, "Linda is not here I also dare not fight with her


    ah, she is so spirited I certainly can not beat her, I will not do it!"


    He snorted coldly and ignored me, turning around and preparing to leave.


    I followed him, did not take a few steps, then squatted, watching him walk away, the heart can not help


    but be happy.


    He walked a few steps, probably did not hear the movement behind him, turned around and looked


    over, handsome eyebrows rose, his gaze fell on me, raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m injured, I can''t walk!" I squatted on the ground, simply as if I were crippled, squatting on the ground


    motionless.


    He held his forehead, more or less helpless, "You tell me directly, what should I do?"


    I cocked my head for a moment and said, "Carry me out!"


    He lost his smile, his eyes full of helplessness, "Leg hurt?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    He let out a hint and said, "Then why should I hug you?"


    "You don''t have to hug me!" I spoke, and simply got up and got ready to go.


    I knew what he wanted me to say, but sometimes people just don''t want to talk about it.


    He looked at me with a smile in his eyes, and simply, when I passed him, he picked me up directly


    across the room, with some rude movements.


    I was shocked and screamed out, "Dennis, you bastard!"


    He grunted coldly and didn''t say anything more.


    Out of the corridor, outside stood a line of people, all base workers, saw Dennis and I were frozen.


    The expressions are different, but when you think about it, you can understand, before Dennis and


    She are very close, everyone preconceptions, the two of them as a pair.


    Especially that day and Anthony together at dinner, Dennis did not say anything, did not exin, go


    along with Anthony''s misunderstanding, acquiesced to the rtionship between She and him.


    Later, over time, everyone automatically put Dennis and She in the same category.


    Now when I see Dennis and I walk out like this, I''m afraid it will lead to all kinds of unnecessary


    spection.


    Dennis did not seem to notice, took me directly into the base office, and then let me sit in the chair.


    Seeing that he was leaving, I couldn''t help but say, "Dennis, where are you going?"


    He looked back at me for a second, "Looking for medicine to apply to your wound, are you nning on


    leaving a scar?"


    I shook my head, "Of course not!"


    Seeing his slender figure exit the office, I plopped down on my desk and went through the papers Toby


    had put together.


    They were all documents that had been discussed in recent meetings, nothing important, and after


    reading them for a while, I lost interest.


    Not long after, Dennis came back, carrying the medicine box in his hand.


    "Where are the scratches, except on your arm?" He opened his mouth and had pulled my sleeve up as


    he spoke.


    I shook my head, the girls fought, hurt nothing serious, and even if it is scratched, it will heal in a while.


    In fact, it is not a big deal at all, he is too nervous.


    Seeing him lowering his head and seriously treating my wounds, the action is meticulous and gentle.


    I can''t help but be a little bit apathetic.


    He coldly raised his eyes to look at me, four-eyed, I panicked and hurriedly avoided, looked at him for a


    moment and said, "What''s wrong?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "Answer the phone!"


    I froze, unsure, "What?"


    "The phone!"


    He opened his mouth and the medicine cab was loaded.


    I reacted as an afterthought that my phone was ringing, and hurriedly answered it, it was Jannings


    calling.


    She blew up just as I got through, "Sister, what are you doing? Why haven''t you been answering your


    phone?"


    I was a little embarrassed, and spoke as an afterthought, "So what, something just came up, have you


    arrived?"


    This morning she said she wasing over to the base and going to Grandpa Anthony''s for dinner


    tonight.


    "I''m at the entrance of the hotel, I''ve never been to your base, I don''t know where the exact location is?


    You can find someone to pick me up!"


    I can''t help but look at Dennis, Toby seems to have gone to deal with She, Linda probably also went


    to work on her own business, Edward probably also still get the base theft thing.


    So it seems that I am currently the most free.


    Seeing me staring at him, Dennis spoke up, "What''s up?"


    "Jannings is here to pick up, can you?" I didn''t know if he was doing anything right now, so I had to ask


    that.


    He hmmed and spoke, "At the hotel?"


    I nodded.


    After he answered, he didn''t follow up. I was a little confused, but thought he would take care of it, so I


    didn''t continue.


    It wasn''t a big deal, and when I got out of the office, I went with him to the base of the Tech.


    Toby waited for a while at Tech, and when he saw him, he went up and said, "Dennis, there are


    documentsing from Mr. Thomson''s side, take a look!"


    Dennis nodded, took the file from him, took a look at the Science and Technology Museum and said,


    "How are things going?"


    Toby opened his mouth, "there are eyebrows, the perpetrator outside someone to meet, does not look


    like a repeat offender, things are a littleplicated, but not quite sure!"


    Dennis frowned slightly, nodded, and took the file to the rest area outside the base to see.


    I found Linda, and she had nothing more to do, and when she saw me, she froze for a moment, "You


    didn''t fight?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    We are of course referring to Dennis and I. I nodded, "He told me not to hurt myself next time I fight!"


    She froze, but suddenlyughed out loud and looked at me, "As expected of a big president, spoiling


    his wife without any bottom line."


    See She changed clothes out, a pair of beautiful eyes is angry at us, want to eat us.


    Linda is not afraid, provocative look at the past, increased the volume said, "really think good-looking


    will eat incense, this person ah, still have to look at the bone temperament and inner cultivation,


    otherwise empty a good skin, but also useless."


    I raised my hand and pulled Linda''s clothes and whispered, "Okay, stop talking about it, Jannings is


    here, Dennis called someone to pick her up, is there still a lot of work here? Let''s take care of it, we


    have a dinner date at Grandpa Anthony''s tonight."

 Chapter 566 Sweet Beginnings 2

    Chapter 566 Sweet Beginnings 2


    She froze, "To her grandfather''s house for dinner?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    I nodded and spoke, "She has nothing to do all day and is looking for someone to relieve her


    boredom!"


    She shrugged her shoulders and didn''t continue to bicker with She.


    When Jannings arrived, she got out of Edward''s car and Linda looked at me.


    I was also a little surprised and looked at Dennis, who was seriously reading his papers and not paying


    attention to this.


    Jannings today wore a gentle dress, a very pure and clean makeup, look extraordinarily understanding.


    Linda saw her like this and went up to her and teased, "You''re not nning to meet your parents in


    secret, are you?"


    Janningsughed and said, "Linda, it''s still up to you, right?"


    Linda hey a said, "this kind of thing how can rely on me, of course, you young people make their own


    efforts ah, to meet the parents simple ah, unmarried pregnant, thd the old Mr. White want great-


    grandchildren for many years, to ensure that you a deadly move."


    Jannings skimmed, "Damaging move!"


    I can''t help but say, "The White family is rich and powerful, but the etiquette is also considered well


    thought out, you this detrimental move, Jannings into the White family, the future must not be angry?"


    Linda shrugged her shoulders, "You guys gave me the idea, that''s what I said."


    Edward came up and looked at Linda and me and said, "You guys are buying She a meal tonight.


    I and Linda are honestly nodded back, Edward saw this, the more the two of us did not feel at ease,


    sighed, "Linda, you are an old man in the workce, do not like not to show too obviously, the interests


    are important, not to mention, the George Group things have not yet progressed, if it fell out, those


    High-tech can be she got out."


    Linda nodded her head and said sincerely, "Yes Mr. White, I will pay attention to the wording."


    Edward nodded and turned around to go about his business.


    Jannings looked at the two of us and wondered, "What''s going on?"


    "Before you came, we got into a fight with She and both got hung up." I spoke, my eyes looking in


    Dennis'' direction, not deliberately, just unconsciously in that direction.


    Jannings widened his eyes and looked at us, "Holy shit, this kind of good thing, why don''t you guys call


    me!"


    "Don''t mess around!" Linda opened her mouth, "This is just like that, She heart is more or less is not


    convinced,ter may be how to make things difficult for us!"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything, Edward''s words were not without merit.


    Although I do not like She, but her ability is good is nothing to pick on, otherwise Dennis will not


    personally go to Ennd to invite her back.


    In addition to Dennis does not have male and female feelings for her, in fact, many times, her ability


    and work ethic are worthy of recognition.


    If she really got angry and left in a fit of rage, I''m only afraid that the loss would be to THE GEORGE


    GROUP.


    "Well, do you guys have workter?" Jannings spoke, "If not, let''s go over to grandpa''s side for dinner,


    he has a lot of fruits in his yard, they should be ripe this season."


    Linda smiled, "Foodie!" After a pause, she said, "There will be a meetingter, the base matter has not


    been specifically resolved so far, can not be dyed.


    I nodded and looked to Jannings and said, "There are pear trees outside the base, pears are ready to


    eat, you will go aroundter, we will give you a call after the meeting!"


    That''s all she could do, nodded her head and sighed, "Life is hard!"


    Linda and Iughed and couldn''t say anything further, so we simply went to the conference room with


    Linda.


    Rudolph saw me and Linda go over, and somehow, instead, he smiled awkwardly and left.


    Linda and I both froze for a moment, a little confused, what''s going on here?


    Into the office, Linda advance hot water, looking for paper cups to pour water, Rudolph will just pick the


    fruit handed to her, spoke, "Miss Linda,ter need your help to peel!"


    Linda was busy, I got up and went over and said, "I''ll do it!"


    Rudolph froze for a moment and said, "No, no, I''ll do it myself."


    I couldn''t help but frown, thinking about the past few days, I didn''t seem to have offended him in any


    way, so why this all of a sudden?


    I didn''t think much of it when he went out with the fruit, and soon Dennis and Edward came into the


    conference room one after another.


    She also came in, everyone took their seats, Toby opened his mouth and said, "The matter of the


    base, we may have doubts in our hearts and concerns, today we all first discuss the progress!"


    "This project has been carried out for half a month, to the current position almost all of our work is at a


    standstill stage, also because of the mistakes of some people, to now we have no way to start, how


    can we discuss the progress?" She opened her mouth, with a very bad face.


    She said this is the truth, although the words have offended people in the right side, but the truth is


    true, although Linda does not speak, but also did not speak to refute.


    Dennis and Edward also did not speak, as leaders, the two men are here to listen.


    Toby talked about the progress of the investigation, and then let everyone express their opinions.


    Linda opened her mouth, "I have a huge responsibility for the project progress stopping, it''s my fault,


    but the main thing now is to find a way to keep up with the progress."


    She snorted, "What a bunch of nonsense!"


    Linda frowned, but didn''t say much.


    Everyone knows what happened today, and everyone knows that She is not happy in her heart.


    After a pause, I said, "The things that were stolen from the base, there may not be a way to get them


    back for a while, it is not worth the George Group whether there is a technology that can rece them?


    After all, if the project is to continue, these things are very important."


    Toby nodded, "This side is already making arrangements, Mrs. George ......Miss Kennedy don''t worry!"


    Lindaughed out, snickering, "Toby with are called smooth!"


    Tobyughed in embarrassment.


    I raised my hand and touched my nose, spoke, "In addition, the base side of things, I have been a little


    strange, like Linda forget to operate such things happen very little chance, but why it is the thief can


    happen to?"


    "Can why? It''s hard to guard against thieves, but a few hundred million dors of stuff, a sleep will


    easily get done, both the money and people, where in the world there is such a good thing?" She


    was a bit harsh and sarcastic.


    Linda held her breath and couldn''t hold her tongue, "She, watch your mouth, who are you talking


    about?"


    She sneered, "Who am I talking about? Whoever is right is who!"


    "You ......" Linda''s temper came to a head.


    I pulled her back and spoke, "How to deal with it or how to deal with it, Miss Torres do not need to bring


    their own personal emotions to work, and do not have to be so sarcastic sarcasm, our mistakes we will


    bear, but before this matter, I think it is better to think about how to do the job right now! "

 Chapter 567 Sweet Start 3

    Chapter 567 Sweet Start 3


    "Talk about how to solve it!" Dennis, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth, and he ced


    the paper in his hand casually on the table in front of him.


    All at once everyone looked toward me, waiting for the next words.


    I froze for a moment and opened my mouth, "The project still has to continue, as for the matter of the


    base, it is still necessary to investigate the internal, monitoring and equipment problems at the same


    time, there is no such thing as coincidence in the world."


    Toby frowned, after a pause, "Everyone at the base has been checked, but none of them are


    suspected."


    "Isn''t that the biggest suspicion of all?" I opened my mouth, "Such a big deal, howe everyone can


    write themselves off at once?"


    Toby frowned slightly and after a pause said, "I''llmunicate with the police!"


    "So there''s still no concrete solution?" She sneered, "After all is said and done, it''s still ......"


    "Knock knock ......" There was a knock on the door of the conference room, interrupting She''s words.


    Toby frowned slightly, opened the door, and met Rudolph.


    He spoke hurriedly, "Miss Kennedy, is thedy who just came here a friend of yours? Something has


    happened to her, do you want to go and see?"


    Jannings?


    I froze and got up in a hurry, and said to Edward and Dennis, "Dennis, Mr. White, I''ll go out first, sorry!"


    Edward also followed up, lightly responded, and then with me out of the conference room.


    Looking at Rudolph a little anxious, I could not help but speak, "What happened?"


    "Near the base is intended to reim newnd, thedy should be to pick fruit, identally fell into the


    foundation we dug before!" Rudolph said while hurrying forward.


    I can''t help but be a little puzzled, "This side of the foundation is not very deep, you guys bring her up


    on the line, fell into the person?"


    Rudolph shook his head, "It''s more serious than that, there has been no parking lot over here, it would


    be a waste to use a random piece ofnd as a parking lot, so we n to build a parking lot under the


    base."


    I froze for a moment, which meant that the foundation was dug very deep.


    I couldn''t help but worry, "Did people pull up yet?"


    He shook his head, "Not quite sure, Miss Baker seemed to be unconscious when I came, people may


    have been pulled up, but may have been injured."


    The road near the base is very difficult to walk, I ran all the way, followed Rudolph to the new site.


    Seeing a lot of people standing next to the foundation, I couldn''t help but feel shocked and followed


    them over to see.


    The infirmary people hade over and were doing their best to pull on the Jannings resuscitation


    treatment.


    I saw that Jannings was unconscious, I couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to her? Where is she


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    hurt?"


    "I think it''s the brain, it''s not clear yet, we have to wait back to the hospital to see exactly!" The medical


    staff spoke.


    Someone brought in a stretcher, put Jannings on it, and pushed her away.


    Rudolph went to evacuate the crowd, I couldn''t help but look back to where Jannings had fallen, not


    very high.


    There were still a few broken pears in the foundation, which should be picked by Jannings just now.


    Just, what is she doing here alone? Normal women would feel that there is too much mud here and


    would not want toe over, so why did she stille over ......


    Jannings was carried away, Edward followed over to see, Dennis and the others also followed out.


    Seeing me standing next to the foundation, he opened his mouth and asked, "What are you looking


    at?"


    "What do you think Jannings came here to do?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "You''ll have to ask her that!"


    I shrugged my shoulders, didn''t ask any further questions, and followed the car directly to the hospital.


    idents came one after another, and with Jannings'' special status, the project was called off.


    Back at City A, the doctor examined Jannings and said she had hit her head and was in a temporary


    Edward went to the hospital to take care of her, and the project in Lanxi Vige was stopped, so I had


    to go back to the vi to rest.


    When I arrived at the vi, I entered the password as usual, but it was all wrong.


    I couldn''t help but call Edward and say, "Did you change the password at home?"


    He obviously froze for a moment and said, "Well, Dennis won''t let you live on my side of the house, and


    everything should be received in the vi next door."


    I was speechless, hung up the phone, and sighed deeply.


    I couldn''t avoid it, so I had no choice but to walk next door, enter my birthday number, and the door


    opened.


    There was a car parked in the yard, and it looked like Dennis was in the vi, and the door in the hall


    was open.


    Toby was watering the flowers and nts in the yard, and when he saw me, he froze slightly, then said,


    "Mrs. George, you''re back!"


    I nodded my head, a little embarrassed.


    After a pause, I said, "Didn''t Dennise back?" I looked around the hall and didn''t seem to see this


    man.


    "Dennis is upstairs in the study!" Toby spoke up, "Probably reading a file, you go up!"


    Second floor, study.


    Dennis is working, the high bridge of the nose on the ck-rimmed sses, the action is extra serious


    and focused on the documents in hand.


    At this time looking at him, his face gentle and elegant, handsome and quiet, see him changed into a


    gray casual clothes, it seems to be just after a shower, dark hair still some dampness, may be more


    busy recently, his original strong short hair some long, cover part of the forehead, look exceptionally


    young and handsome.


    Probably too focused, I pushed open the door to the study, he did not hear, see this, I can not help but


    be interested, light footsteps towards him.


    I walked behind him gingerly and took advantage of hisck of attention to press my fingertips against


    the back of his head.


    He said in a thick voice, "Don''t move, robbery!"


    He slightly let go of the paper in his hand, took off the sses on the bridge of his nose, and spoke,


    "What does thedy intend to rob?"


    "All the money and sex!" I spoke, somewhat recklessly picking at his hair with my fingertips to y.


    He turned around with the chair, his long arms reached out to pull me in his arms, obediently let me sit


    on his legs, his voice hoarse, "Mr. George want anything just pick up, just before leaving, robbed the


    sex first."


    I looked at him with a smile, reached out and hugged his neck, "Mr. George there are still guests


    downstairs, this movement is too big, I''m afraid Mr. George lost face."


    His ck eyes were obscure, looking at my face, he could not help but reach out and squeeze me,


    saying, "Don''t worry, he has already left."


    After saying that, the sound of an engine came from downstairs, the sound of a car starting.


    I froze for a moment, could not help but say, "Dennis, I want to ask sincerely, Toby this timely style, is it


    a gift or an acquired conditioning?"


    He raised his eyebrows and the corners of his lips rose, "Both!"


    He reached out, fingertips against my chin, nibbled on my lips, and spoke, "Either Mr. George or


    Dennis, ra, don''t we have a name that belongs to each other?"


    I was a little depressed and said, "We have names for each other, what do you want me to call you?


    Baby? Baby? Honey? Or husband?"

 Chapter 568 - The Sweet Beginning 4

    Chapter 568 - The Sweet Beginning 4


    How do these names feel a little awkward for a man like Dennis who doesn''t eat the world?


    Although a couple for many years, but the matter of addressing, I never seem to open my mouth to him


    intimately.


    Seeing that he did not react, but only a pair of dark eyes staring at me, obscure, I tried to speak,


    "Husband?"


    Dennis, who has always been happy and angry, seemed to be frozen.


    I couldn''t help butugh at this, it was really cute, I couldn''t help but stick to the past, softened my voice


    and said, "Honey ~"


    It is also difficult for me, Jannings said, when a woman is pampered, must stare at the man like water,


    the voice should be a thousand turns, can make a person listen to like a current through the limbs.


    I noticed Dennis''s tense muscles, I couldn''t help but be a little happy, it seems Jannings''s method is


    really quite useful.


    Dennis tightened his hand around my waist and said in a hoarse voice, "The word husband, it''s too


    much to hold back!"


    After saying that, he lowered his head and pressed the tip of his high nose against mine, letting me feel


    the rhythm of his breathing, his voice hoarse, "Shout one more time!"


    I can''t help but feel hot, naturally I won''t continue to shout, moving my head to avoid him.


    Pressed by him, I then jumped directly from hisp, some fallen, "You work first, I''m hungry, go find


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    some food."


    After saying that, before I could leave, I was hugged by him from behind, he pressed his whole chest


    against my back, his chin against my shoulder, "It''s all like this, is it appropriate to leave like this?"


    I reached out and pushed him, ashamed and annoyed, "You didn''t control yourself, what''s it to me?"


    He wrapped his arms around me and held me directly on the table, his voice low and maic, "The


    fire is lit, there is no reason not to put it out, huh?"


    The person who has known each other for many years, he is most familiar with my body, three or two


    times will make me have no ability to resist, the heart is like being scratched by cats as hard.


    I reached out and put my hand against his heart, I opened my mouth to reject him, "Dennis,st night


    you were so unaware of the lightness, no!"


    ......


    In the autumn of September, the night began to lengthen, the sky slowly opened its eyes at seven


    o''clock, a few more light.


    The phone rang, a little noisy, I reached out to touch it, was pressed by Dennis, then not long after,


    there was more phone in my hand.


    I got a few moments of rity and picked up the phone, my voice still dry, "Hello!"


    "ra, Jannings is awake and wants to see you!" Edward''s voice, sounding a little heavy.


    I froze for a moment, almost a moment, then snapped awake and spoke, "Yes, I''ll be right over!"


    I hung up the phone, put the phone aside, I looked at him and said, "Jannings awake, I have to go over


    there!"


    He nodded his head, he was handsome, he was sleeping extraordinarily well.


    I was ready to get up when he held me down, his voice low, "Lean on me for a while!"


    "Jannings awake, Edward called so early, it must be something, I have to go over to see!" Moving his


    hand away, I spoke.


    "Yeah!" He didn''t have any extra words, just a shallow umph, and I didn''t know what it meant.


    Seeing that his eyes were still closed, I couldn''t help but feel a bit of bad taste in my heart and blew on


    his ear.


    He stiffened, and his ck eyes looked at me with a dark, bottomless look, sinking down, "ying with


    fire?"


    I looked innocent, "I was telling you to get up."


    Then he did not care about him, directly up, only to be violently rolled over by her, pressed under the


    body.


    I could not help but look at him with wide eyes, "Dennis you ......"


    "No hurry, then the big thing, Edward a man can not carry to rush to wait for a woman to deal with, we


    first do now the urgent thing to do!" After saying that, his fine kiss fell.


    This time, it will be another hourter.


    Out of the bathroom, the lower half of his body wrapped in a bath towel holding a small book in his


    hand to remember what, heard the movement, he took the small box in his hand and handed it to me,


    "eat two pieces!"


    I took the box, looked at the pills inside, read the instructions in passing, and froze for a moment,


    "Health products?"


    He closed the small book in his hand and nodded, "Well, my aunt brought it back from Australia, it''s


    good for replenishing qi and blood."


    I pursed my lips, but after all, it was the elders'' intention, so I ate it obediently.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be in any hurry, I said helplessly, "Go wash up and apany me to see


    Janningster!"


    On the way to the hospital, Dennis looked at me after answering the phone and said apologetically, "I


    may not be able to go with you to see Janningster!"


    I nodded my head, listening to his phone call just now should be an emergency, I nodded, "You stop at


    the intersection, I''ll take a taxi!"


    He did not speak, it seems that there is no intention to stop, see this, I also do not say more, along with


    him.


    The hospital floor, he stopped the car, in order not to dy him, I took the bag, ready to go directly.


    But see he did not open the door, but instead a pair of ck eyes moving to look at me.


    I couldn''t help but stare and subconsciously spoke, "What''s wrong?"


    "Just going to leave?"


    I nodded my head, "What else?"


    His originally nice face showed a few moments of dissatisfaction, and on closer inspection, a few


    moments of aggravation.

 Chapter 569 - The Sweet Beginning 5

    Chapter 569 - The Sweet Beginning 5


    I was in a hurry to get out of the car, but did not think carefully, got out of the car, waved goodbye


    towards the inpatient department.


    The girl hugged the boy and wouldn''t let him go, nestling in his arms and pampering him, "I''ll go find


    you when my mom gets better, don''t be mad!"


    The boy pursed his lips and nodded his head, but looked at the face, or some dissatisfaction.


    The girl stood on her tiptoes and took a bite at the boy''s face, saying, "Be good, I promise to stay with


    you for a long time next time, okay?"


    Probably the girl is too cute, or the kiss melted the boy''s heart, the boy nodded, although reluctantly,


    but still nodded.


    I couldn''t help but smile along, young love is so sweet.


    A time shed in my head Dennis just that, "just go?"


    I could not help but froze, hesitating for a moment, I turned and jogged back.


    In front of the hospital, Dennis was still backing up his car, and when he saw me, he smiled.


    I ran to the car, looked at him and said, "Be good, I''ll see you tonight, then barfed in his face."


    When I saw him freeze, I held my smile, waved to him, and walked toward the hospital.


    "See you tonight!" His low, maic voice came from behind him.


    I smiled and waved as I entered the hospital with brisk footsteps.


    The hospital room!


    Jannings head was bandaged, some haggard lying on the hospital bed, Edward sitting straight at the


    side peeling fruit, hearing the movement, he raised his eyes and looked over, got up and said, "Traffic


    on the road?"


    I shook my head a little embarrassed andughed, "No, I left a littlete this morning."


    I couldn''t help but change the subject to Jannings and said, "Feeling better?"


    Edward nodded, "Just ate and fell asleep, you stay here with her for a while, I still have some things to


    take care of."


    With that, he grabbed his jacket and prepared to go.


    It is also true that the White Family so many things, he apanied here for so long, only to have


    dyed a lot of things.


    I didn''t say much, just told him to be careful on the way, and then sat by the hospital bed and waited for


    Jannings to wake up.


    Half an hourter, Jannings woke up, seemingly still a little dazed, and said in a mute voice, "ra,


    you''re here!"


    I nodded, helped her lean on the bed and asked some questions, and then couldn''t help but say, "Why


    did you go over to the foundation by yourself, it''s all muddy, you''re usually so clean!"


    She looked at me, raised her hand and pinched her brow and said, "If I say, I did not go there by


    myself, do you believe me?"


    I froze, but nodded and said suspiciously, "So you met someone else yesterday, or an acquaintance?"


    She pursed her lips and spoke, "Not really an acquaintance, just somewhat familiar, but I couldn''t


    remember for a moment where I''d met."


    "What''s the situation?"


    She was silent for a while and said, "Yesterday I was picking fruit in the yard, then I saw someone else


    in the yard, I thought it was someone from the base at first, so I talked to him for a while, then he said


    he was more familiar with that side, and the fruit I picked was not sweet, and he took me to pick sweet


    fruit, so I believed it."


    I held my forehead, "So you followed him and made yourself look like this?"


    She nodded, a little childlike, "I do not understand now, why he wanted to hurt me, I did not provoke


    him at all, ah, moreover, I also went to the base for the first time, it is impossible to offend him!"


    I pursed my lips and thought of the things that happened during this time, maybe it really wasn''t a


    coincidence!


    I couldn''t help but look at her and say, "Did you talk to Edward about this?"


    She nodded, "I did, but he said he would check it out, maybe there is a base, a lot of workers, it is


    normal for girls to be easily missed by some bad guys over there."


    This is true, but the base only a few days after the ident, Jannings thing is really an ident?


    There is no head of this matter for the time being, and Jannings and I did not continue to discuss.


    Near the afternoon, Jenny and the girls heard about Jannings and all came over to see her.


    When I saw that Cherry also followed, Jannings rehashed the old story, "Cherry, we haven''t had much


    contact since ourst ident, I''ve been wanting to ask you something and have been putting it off


    until now!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Jenny froze for a moment and asked, "What is it? No time can call ah, or you guys talk in the group,


    everyone is so busytely?"


    Jannings nodded and looked at her and said, "Well, it''s really been quite busytely."


    Seeing her serious face, Jenny followed suit and looked at Jannings and said, "What is it?"


    Jannings looked at Cherry and said, "How can we say that we have experienced life and death good


    friends, how can we say that we are also considered life and death friends, once in Zuy, once on the


    grass dam in Lanxi Vige, such a life-long friendship, I think that if we really have to face that kind of


    extinction between us one day, the point is to touch each other''s lives Otherwise, no matter what, we


    can help each other, right?"


    Thest two words she said, was looking at Cherry, Jenny and Fanny both nodded, said, "Indeed!"


    Cherry nodded, pursed her lips, looked at her and said, "Jannings, you can just say what you want to


    say!"


    Jannings nodded and spoke, "I''m curious, that night, didn''t you ask for help? Where did you end up


    begging?"


    I originally thought Jannings had long forgotten this matter, did not think she still remembered, could


    not help but freeze.


    A few other people also froze for a while, looking at each other.


    Fanny also reacted, looked at Cherry, spoke, "Yes, I forgot about this, the three of us, when ra fell


    into the hole, I originally said that I went to find someone to save, but you said to let me stay with ra


    to talk, you go to find, but after you went, never appeared, where did you go then? "


    A few people looked at Cherry, she blushed a bit and spoke, "I was in too much of a hurry and ran


    away!"


    Jannings sneered, "Buddha said monks do not y deceitful words, you are open-mouthed, you said


    you were lost, but when we rescued ra, you were in the tent, you did not call for help from the


    beginning to the end, right?"


    "Cherry, is that really true?" Fanny is not quite convinced, "Do you know how desperate ra and I


    were?"


    "Didn''t you get out safely?" Cherry suddenly spoke up, her voice extra loud, and looked at me angrily,


    "Aren''t you safe now? Why are you still holding on to this?"


    "Is that a concept?" Jenny also got a little angry, "Cherry, don''t be funny, okay? We treat you as a


    friend, you take us for fools, huh? You are full of Buddhist sutrapassion all day long, you can really


    recite it? You obviously could have called for help at that time, you didn''t do anything!"

 Chapter 570 - The Sweet Beginning 6

    Chapter 570 - The Sweet Beginning 6


    "What''s the difference between your kind of behavior and killing someone?" Fanny opened her mouth,


    "I just thought you were lost and couldn''t find anyone at that time, so you never came back, if ra


    didn''te out of the hole that night and she was in any danger, did you get your way?"


    Cherry was used by several people at the same time, some run down, "no evidence, what makes


    you guys bite the bullet and concluded that I did not call someone? What makes Jannings say what he


    says? Don''t you have any brains?"


    "Fine, you exin yourself, what is it?" Jannings opened her mouth and waited for her to exin.


    "That night I saw ra fall into the hole and proposed to find someone by myself, that tea mountain


    was originally veryrge, plus my sense of direction was not very good, I got lost in the mountain by


    myself, then it rained heavily, I could not easily return to the camp when you guys had already returned,


    I was tired and sleepy, so I went straight back to the tent to rest! "


    She opened her mouth and said it very seriously!


    But Jannings did suddenly burst outughing and said sarcastically, "Just tell me, who brought ra


    back then?"


    She froze and said, "Who else? You brought her back. I was in the tent, and all I heard was the sound


    of youing back, but I didn''t see how you came back!"


    Jannings sneered, "You just said that you came back when you saw that we hade back, so you


    went into the tent to rest, and now you say that you were already in the tent before we came back and


    did not see who brought ra back at all, Cherry, learn Buddha, you are really not worthy!"


    "You ......"


    "Forget it!" I opened my mouth, do not want to continue to argue because of this matter, spoke, "now


    say this is no longer important, but Cherry!"


    Looked at her, I serious face, "Have you thought about it, if Jannings they did not find me and Fanny


    that night, the final result is what? That mountain is prone tondslides, once the ident, Fanny and I


    are back to life-threatening, the ident is the two of us, you hate I know, but you do this, have you


    thought about the consequences?"


    Cherry bowed her head and stopped talking.


    Half a sound, Jenny spoke, "Cherry, although I do not know why you want to do so, but at least in my


    opinion, we do not seem to be a road of people, you should not contact everyone in the future, as if we


    never knew each other, your own peace on the line!"


    Fanny also opened up, "In fact, between friends, no matter what kind of friction and conflict, I think it is


    possible to tolerate and understand each other, but Cherry, you touched the bottom line, before I met


    you, my perception of Buddha ispassionate and tolerant, but you made me change my point of


    view, fake benevolence and false justice this word, I newly learned, thank you! "


    Cherry hands tightly sped together, looking at them, face not very good, from aggression to anger,


    then looked at me, "ra, take others as a gun, you recognize the second no one recognize the first,


    disgusting!"


    Then she looked at a few people and sneered, "You all feel pretty noble now, don''t you? I tell you, I am


    not the most disgusting person in this world, ra is, you see from the beginning to the end, she did


    not say a word, but every one of you fought for her, she just looked relieved, brilliant!"


    I frowned and couldn''t help but find her extraordinarily annoying, not so much for these words, but just


    that she was overly distorting the facts.


    "Get lost!" Jannings nature is straightforward, coldly look at her, "advise you, in the future, better not to


    mess with us, otherwise, I really dare not guarantee what I will do."


    "You think I''m afraid of you?" Cherry coldly snorted, "It''s just relying on the shelter of your ancestors,


    ridiculous!"


    After saying that, she went straight out of the hospital ward.


    Jannings almost jumped up because of her words, but Jenny held her down.


    Once Cherry left, the atmosphere in the room was more or less depressed, after all, people who have


    experienced difficulties together, and now suddenly like this, we all do not feel good.


    Fanny and Jenny still have things to do, so they left first, and I stayed in the hospital.


    Jannings thought after the fact, "Where did Edward go?"


    I held my forehead and couldn''t help but say, "After your ident, the project in Lanxi Vige was


    called off. With consecutive idents, he had a lot to deal with, so he couldn''t stay with you all the


    time, right?"


    She nodded and said, "Yes, he didn''t sleepst night, and today he''s busy with so many things, and I


    don''t know if he''s experienced enough!"


    I smiled lightly, "Well, you get yourself well first, then go and look after him."


    She cocked her head and looked at me with a sneaky look, "Edward said Dennis asked you to move in


    with him? How was it,st night together?"


    I couldn''t help but say, "Why do you keep thinking about those things, Edward really can''t?"


    Speaking of this, she was a little deted and looked at me and said, "Would you believe me if I said


    that Edward and I are still a spiritual couple?"


    I was a little stunned and looked at her and said, "You didn''t try to go to the hospital?"


    She shook her head, "He does not want to go, every time I want to that what, he actually started off


    quite well, but then I do not know how, a critical moment will not work, I thought about it, think he may


    be a psychological problem, I did not understand him very well before, so there is no way to ask!"


    I thought about it, spoke, "really can not, you can try to ask Linda, Linda has been following thd Old the


    old Mr. White, must also know more or less Edward things, may be able to ask out what to!"


    She hmmm, guessed, "you say he may not have loved a very special girl before, then the woman left,


    he no longer have the ability, otherwise you say he a so rich and handsome man, how are so old, still


    not married, not even a woman around?"


    I skimmed, "You''re not a woman?"


    She said, "I''m talking about before!"


    "Let''s ask Linda!" This kind of thing, maybe it''s better to look for the root cause!


    She dropped the topic on me and gossiped, "See you are now in this state is nning to go on with


    Dennis?"


    I sighed slightly, someplex, "In fact, I''m not quite sure what to do next, a lot of things, it seems not


    in my n, I refused Dennis, pushing him away, because I miss the once little, inferior to their own


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    shorings, these are the reasons I dare not let him near me, but there is one thing I can not deny, I


    love him, thinking about him, ying I know even more, in addition to him, no one in this world will love


    me so much!"

 Chapter 571 - The Sweet Beginning 7

    Chapter 571 - The Sweet Beginning 7


    She looked at me with her chin in the air and seemed a little envious, "Actually, ra, you know what?


    I used to think about what kind of man I would meet in the future, maybe he didn''t have money or


    power, but he must have a strong obsession to love me and tolerate me, but now it seems that it''s not


    that way, in fact, I know in my heart that Edward may not love me that much, and I, in fact, don''t love


    him that much either, in our hearts, we actually both In our hearts, we actually know that each other can


    be dispensable!"


    This was the first time I heard Jannings talk about his view of love, some of which was unexpected, but


    some of which seemed to be within expectation.


    After a few moments of silence, I said, "I was fortunate to meet Dennis in my life, and although I had


    suffered for a few years, I didn''t seem to experience the uncertainty of the window period, and I always


    seemed to feel confident inside that no matter what happened in the end, Dennis and I seemed to be


    going to be together."


    She smiled and opened her mouth, "So I envy you, I actually have not had any love, there are students


    around me in middle school in love, I feel childish and do not care to contact, to the university, people


    around me seem to be in love, but this kind of thing is strange, can not meet is not met, until I


    graduated from college I have not met the right person, tangled until now, I met Edward, he really met


    my fantasy of a boyfriend, handsome, rich, powerful and capable, but it still seems to feel and imagined


    not quite the same!


    See her some sad face, I can''t help but say, "You will think so, because you think you and Edward''s


    love is too smooth, in your subconscious, and he is such a good man in love, will certainly experience a


    lot of difficulties heart-breaking process, but you seem to have not experienced anything, so calmly and


    smoothly together, this feeling Make you feel very unreal."


    She nodded, "Yes, it is like this, he is too good, I actually want to chase him, I thought of countless


    ways in the heart, are ready to chase a long time n, but I did not think, so natural together."


    After a pause, she said, "It is because of this, I always feel that if one day I suddenly meet another


    good man, I will still like someone else, he is the same, if he meets the initiative of the girl, he will still


    be with her, and then calmly live their lives, think about it feels unreal, no sense of security and


    belonging. "


    I smiled lightly, "Jannings, have you ever wondered if you weren''t Anthony''s granddaughter, would he


    still be with you?"


    She shook her head, "Definitely not!"


    Iughed, "So yeah, in fact, you both know in your heart that you are the most suitable person to be


    with each other, your Ouyang family has the prestige, they the White family has the financial power, he


    knows that you are different from other girls, other women may value the White family''s financial power,


    but you are not, you just simply like him, think he Suitable, want to be with him, such a marriage, in


    fact, is the mostfortable, because you simply have feelings for each other, so together!"


    She tilted her head and didn''t know what to think for a while, after a while, she sighed and said, "Forget


    it, how to think about such things can''t think of anything, don''t want to!"


    Raising her eyes to look at the time, she said, "Are you going to go back?"


    I saw that the clock on the wall was already a littlete, but seeing that she was the only one in the


    ward, I shook my head and said, "I''ll stay with you tonight, it''s dinner time, what do you want to eat?"


    She couldn''t help but say, "What if Dennis gets mad if you don''t go back?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Iughed, "It''s okay, he knows I''m here with you!"


    With that, I got up and prepared to go downstairs to the hospital to find something to eat.


    The door to the ward was pushed open and Edward came in all tired, carrying a big bag of food in his


    hand.


    Looking at me, he said, "You haven''t eaten yet, I just happened to bring a lot, eat first and then go


    back!"


    I froze for a moment, so this is rushed back to this fairy to throw food?


    When Jannings saw Edward arrive, a smile naturally appeared on his face, pulling me and saying,


    "ra, don''t rush off, eat first and then go back, I see Edward has brought a lot of good food here, right


    Edward?"


    Edward nodded, took out all the things in his handbag and spoke, "Linda said that the seafood in the


    north downtown area is particrly good, I just came, I made a special trip, I brought you a porridge,


    you drink first!"


    After saying that, he ced a small table on Jannings'' hospital bed, and skillfully operated the porridge


    on the table.


    Then looked at me and said, "I brought some seafood, all fresh, ra you taste!"


    I smiled, polite to continue to look pretentious, simply sat down with them and ate up.


    The taste is also not bad, Jannings can not help but look at Edward face some haggard, can not help


    but speak, "today is not particrly busy, have not slept?"


    Edward nodded, "The case of Lanxi Vige is a bit big, the George Group is still waiting to hold a press


    conference next month for publicity."


    Jannings felt sorry for him and looked at me with pity, "ra, why don''t you stay with me tonight and let


    Edward go back to rest?"


    I nodded my head, that was originally my intention, "Yes!"


    "No need!" Edward opened his mouth, "I''ll have someone ce a bed, first lie down and sleep for the


    night on the line, it does not affect, home I am also worried, but can not sleep!"


    Said here, he raised his eyes and looked at me, "In addition, if you do not go back at night, it is


    estimated that Dennis will be forced to Lanxi from the case more intensified, then I am exhausted, this


    is also unable to get it!"


    I did not know what to say for a while.


    Jannings time is also nodded, "so ah, also right, ra if you put Dennis happy, things will be easier to


    do, or our Edward thoughtful, but you so apanied me, it is too hard, I am too heartbroken."


    I should not have tossed you around so much!"


    I hold the forehead, these two are feeding me dog food?


    So I thought I ate a few bites, and then said, "Okay, I''ve eaten almost, why don''t I go first, you two take


    your time to talk?"


    Edward got up and looked at me and said, "I''ll see you off!"


    I froze and looked at Jannings, who nodded and said, "Well, let Edward drive you, you don''t have a car,


    let him give you a taxi!"


    I smiled lightly and sort of agreed!


    In front of the hospital.


    I looked at Edward and spoke, "What does Mr. White have to say to me?"


    He put his hands over his pockets, his face got serious, and spoke, "You and Dennis sort of made up?"


    Uh-uh!

 Chapter 572 Witnessing love is mostly happiness1

    Chapter 572 Witnessing love is mostly happiness1


    That''s the exact same question as Jannings!


    I smiled and said, "Sort of, Mr. White wouldn''t send me down here just to talk about it?"


    He smiled, "Of course not. Did Dennis mention to you how to handle the case in Lanxi Vige?"


    I froze for a moment, having worked on the project for so long, it was impossible not to understand


    what he meant.


    The project of Orchid Creek Vige, which was snatched by the White Family from many excellent


    But since the project started, there have been several idents in a row.


    And the project has not yet started, at such a time, the George Group has every reason to find a new


    partner to reduce losses.


    What Edward pried from me was Dennis'' current attitude.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "Mr. White, I''ll find a way to get information from Dennis about this!"


    He nodded, "Thanks for your help!"


    I nodded, took a taxi and went straight back to the vi.


    When I returned to the vi, it was already dark.


    I thought Dennis had already returned, but when I returned to the vi, I saw that the house was dark,


    the lights were not on, and it looked like he had not yet returned.


    Probably Dennis had something to do, I went back to the bedroom, packed up all my things and went


    into the bathroom to wash up.


    Probably the environment is too quiet, I can''t help but think of the recent Lanxi Vige project, I always


    feel that things are too fishy, but can''t think of any specific problems.


    The more this kind of time, the more things are not easy to solve.


    The first thing you need to do is to take a shower, sit in front of the dresser and rub your skin care


    products, your mind is thinking too much, Dennis walked into the master bedroom with light steps, I did


    not even notice.


    It wasn''t until he picked me up that I snapped back to attention, eximing, "What are you doing?


    When did you get back? Why did you walk without a sound?"


    "I''ve been in here for a while, and you didn''t even see me in the mirror, can you me me?" Dennis sat


    down, put me on hisp, and lifted his hand to push my hair behind my ears, "What are you thinking


    about? Why are you so absorbed?"


    I leaned my head on his shoulder and sighed slightly, "The project in Lanxi Vige has been in trouble


    one after another, I am in charge of this project, do you think I can miss it?"


    He smiled lightly, "are uncontroble events, anxious also useless, besides, your husband now the


    money to you squander, you do not make money is okay, lose are fine."


    I raised my hand to touch the scruff that rubbed out of his chin, some stabbing, "You say it''s easy, I''m a


    He smiled lightly, "No matter how many times you can!"


    "Dennis, it''s time for you to shave!" It''s getting so long that it sticks to your hand.


    He gave me a big squeeze on my waist and said, "You''re helping me?"


    I nodded, got up and pulled him into the bathroom, found the razor, and said, "Edward wants to ask you


    about your attitude toward this project in Orchid Creek Vige."


    He reached out and took me into his arms against the sink and said, "He''s thoughtful enough to put my


    Mr. George in the White Family and let you pry for all the information."


    Ithered up around his chin, he was too tall and I was too tired to sit on my toes, so I sat him down on


    a chair and I rode on hisp and looked down to give him a serious shave.


    "It''s not as exaggerated as you say, no one expected the George Group''s project the White Family


    would take over, and besides, it''s just asking about your hair watching, it''s not really prying."


    He hmmed and was shaving my beard, so it was not convenient to speak, but just looked at me


    tenderly, and could see that he was in a good mood today.


    I got it for him for the first time, so I was a little clumsy, but I didn''t cut his face, so I took a hot towel and


    wiped it off for him afterwards.


    The scruff was shaved off, looking clean and young, I held against his chin for a while, nodded


    satisfied, "It''s okay, look veryfortable!"


    He hooked his lips, reached out and pressed his hand on my waist, his voice low and maic, "Can I


    understand that you are now tempting me?"


    I pursed my lips, a froze, my face could not help but redden, just after the shower I directly wore a


    suspenders, under the body, not to mention.


    Just now only pay attention to shave his beard, naturally did not think of sitting on hisp is an


    ambiguous thing, at this time by his hand pressed, can not help but look even more strange.


    "Don''t think too much, I''m simply shaving your beard!" I opened my mouth and was about to get up


    when he held me down.


    "Well, I also simply just want to hold you!" This man is really not subtle at all when he speaks.


    Putting the shaver in my hand, I put my hands on his shoulders and looked at him, "Dennis, shouldn''t


    you wash up and get ready for bed, I haven''t slept well for the past two days and I''m a little tired!"


    He smiled lightly, reached out and palmed my neck, kissed over, not really a kiss, just his slightly cool


    lips pecking at my mouth, making me a little ticklish.


    I couldn''t help but purse my lips and say, "Dennis!"


    He smiled lightly, holding the original motion, his forehead against my forehead, his hand rubbing on


    my ear, "The George Group is ready to pull out of the project in Orchid Creek Vige, to reduce the loss


    as soon as possible, when the timees, there are otherpanies to take over, ra, and I go


    back to City P, huh?"


    I nestled in his arms, squinting my eyes, somewhat enjoying his actions, and spoke, "But I still want to


    get this done, I don''t want to go back to City P to be a rich wife who waits for you at home every day."


    He sighed slightly and said, "There''s no such thing as a canary in a cage, let''s go back to City P. You


    can still do whatever you want, didn''t you want to go to graduate school before? If you don''t want to


    take the test, you can join the George Group and do what you were doing before, huh?"


    I pursed my lips, "But the project in Lanxi Vige, if I don''t finish it, I''ll be halfway there."


    He was a bit helpless, "I really wonder if you are the little traitor Edward sent to confuse me."


    I raised my eyebrows and took the opportunity to get off him, saying without good grace, "You hurry up


    and take a shower and go to bed early tonight."


    Then out of the bathroom, this project in Lanxi Vige, there are too many suspicious points, as if


    someone deliberately screwed up, so I do not want to just go back to City P.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The sound of water came from the bathroom, and I continued to sit at the dresser to wipe my face.


    Dennis came out of the bathroom, the lower half of his body wrapped in a bath towel, see me still sitting


    in front of the dresser, can not help but frown slightly, "wipe so many bottles and jars useful?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, looked at the many skin care products on the dressing table, and said, "What


    else? I am a handful of years old, if I didn''t use these, I would have be an olddy, you think you


    would bang a waxy olddy?"


    He nced at the skin care products on the counter out of the corner of his eye, raised his eyebrows,


    the corners of his mouth rose, and walked towards me with a few evil touches.


    I smelled an abnormal smell and looked at him and said, "Dennis what do you want again?"

 Chapter 573 Witnessing love is mostly happiness 2

    Chapter 573 Witnessing love is mostly happiness 2


    He reached for the body lotion on the counter, nced at the instructions, his eyes fell on me, and


    elegantly spat out a few words, "I''ll wipe it for you."


    I ......


    At that time before Jannings sent, her old man said it was to promote our rtionship, really felt the


    need to catch up with the trend, so spent a huge amount of money to buy this, said it was very


    pleasant.


    He hooked his lips, squeezed some in his hand, then embraced me in his arms and spoke, "This kind


    of thing, you can let me serve Mr. George in the future!"


    I was so shocked that I immediately grabbed his hand, "Dennis, what are you doing?"


    "Wiping you!" He smiled tantalizingly, and his other hand was already getting restless.


    I hurriedly changed the subject, "You should not rush to consider withdrawing the project of Lanxi


    Vige, the past is difficult at the beginning, maybe after these things, everything will be fine, and, at


    present, the George Group''s AI technology is not also partly lost? Even if you pull out of the project


    now and find anotherpany to work with, you will have to order the same problems, in addition, the


    people of the twopanies are now almost worn out, we are working together, more or less tacit


    understanding."


    But he still didn''t stop, I couldn''t help but bite my lip slightly and hold my tongue, "Are you up to


    something today?"


    Dennis seemed to be in no mood to talk about other topics and followed my words, "It''s also the Lanxi


    Vige project!"


    I knew that this project was still more or less unstable until now, so I couldn''t help but raise my hand,


    push him away, go straight back to bed, and open my mouth, "Sleep!"


    Heughed helplessly, "Little heartless, the George Group is your husband''s, how can you look at it like


    the White Family is the one, you are turning your elbow to the outside!"


    I covered the quilt and said, "In my the White Family at least I can still get most of the shares of this


    project, the George Group I can''t get anything."


    He was helpless andy down beside me, his body into the nket, and spoke, "How much money do


    you want that I can''t give?"


    "Not the same, I earned it myself!" I opened my mouth, a little tickled by his arm.


    Heughed, with a few helpless, "I think you just owe it." After saying that, he began to have the action,


    directly let me can not resist.


    A few times down I couldn''t stand it and begged for mercy, "Dennis, I can''t, you quickly ...... ah, you so I


    will not go back to City P with you."


    Dennis stopped, buried his head in my shoulder nestugh, many times, we are in the process of


    boiling days, there is no way to perceive the so-called happiness, the so-called happiness, is looking


    across the sea to the mountains, because far, can not reach, so feel wonderful happiness.


    It is the same, the people on the bridge look at the scenery, they are also the scenery in the eyes of


    others.


    The second half of the night I was sleepy, eyes closed and drowsy, dazed, felt someone to my finger


    set is so something, I can not help but mutter a sentence, take back the hand, "What ah?"


    Dennis''s low voice came, "Wedding ring!" After saying that, he gently nibbled on my lips.


    I froze for a moment, sobered up a bit, burrowed towards his arms, tilted my head and kissed his


    mouth, with sleep in my voice, "It''s an old married couple!"


    When I left City P, I left my ring and bank card at the vi, not wanting him to carry them all the time.


    The light is dim, the light is misty, Dennis light smile, the voice is still hoarse, "thirty and standing, is the


    best age, not old!"


    The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who have been in the marketce for a long time,


    and they''ve been in the market for a long time.


    ......


    The project in Lanxi Vige was stopped, and the next days were inevitably more idle.


    But also because of this, it was also more impatient.


    Jannings also recuperated from the hospital and went to the White Family early, dragging Linda and


    me to dinner.


    "You two are just so dry anxious to go on, it is useless, the project can start, it also depends on the


    leadership, you are anxious to do nothing, why not go to eat a good meal, treat yourself well." In the


    car, she muttered.


    Linda''s recent haggard are written on the face, the face makeup some floating powder, it looks like the


    recent worry.


    I am better, Dennis is busy, but every night will go, changing the way I do not stay upte, but also all


    can sleep well.


    Linda sighed, "I don''t want to be in such a hurry, but the longer this project stops, the higher the cost of


    thepany''s loss, the greater the loss!"


    It is also true that the staff responsible for this project, just the workers in charge of the Lanxi Vige


    side there are more than a hundred, each person''s monthly sry are at least five thousand, more than


    one month dy, we have to waste one more month ofbor costs, the White Family even if they are


    rich, but also can not take the money thrown away to y.


    Jannings said, "What''s your hurry, after all, these are the things you Mr. White should worry about, you


    don''t think about it, let''s put our hearts back, go eat a good meal, don''t think about those things."


    The Haitian feast.


    Linda got out of the car and was surprised, "Miss Baker, we all know you''re rich, but you don''t have to


    be so bodacious, right? A meal here is at least a month''s sry, so don''t be so generous, we''re hurting


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    for money!"


    Jannings handed the car keys to the parking boy and said, "Don''t look so exaggerated, you don''t think I


    don''t know, you used to eat in ces much more upscale than these ces, don''t make those false,


    and don''t let you treat, you don''t have to look like this."


    Linda raised her hand and touched each other, coughing, "I can''t help it, I''ve been too poortely, I


    don''t have the energy."


    City A is a second-tier city in the southwest, and the first-tier citiespared, it is true that rtively


    The sea day feast, as the name implies, the things inside, basically the best and most exquisite and


    most expensive things.


    There was no private room, but in the lobby, at the European bar, Jannings said hello to the front desk.


    Seems very familiar, a waiter came forward to lead the way, sitting on the seat, Jannings ordered the


    food, looked at us and said, "Most of this side is seafood, you do not have to worry about growing fat,


    rest assured to eat."


    Linda was speechless, "Is that a reason to worry about getting fat?"


    The good thing is that the atmosphere is cordial, the service is exquisite, the color is beautiful and


    delicious, a meal down, but also really feel a lot better.


    Because of the mood, Jannings ordered wine, so she dragged Linda to drink up.


    Alcohol on the head, Jannings and Linda talked about Edward, Jannings some sad, "in love is really


    meaningless, to be honest, Linda, I am now particrly envious of you, have children, have their own


    home, their own person to raise children, although a little tired, but no dog man bother you, really do


    not too good. "

 Chapter 574 Witnessing love is mostly happiness 3

    Chapter 574 Witnessing love is mostly happiness 3


    Linda drank also some on the head, pulling her sigh, "you do not understand, in fact, the best is now


    you like this, a person rxed andfortable, what you want to do at all do not have to worry about


    anything, want a boyfriend to find one, do not want to be alone and quietly do things they like ah, how


    good!"


    "Good what ah!" Janningsined, "I ask you Linda, what is the meaning of our search for a man?


    Is it that we want him to be able to give us pampering as well as to solve our physical needs?"


    Linda nodded, not even noticing that Jannings had begun to set the conversation in motion.


    "Yes, it''s about having a need, for each other!" Jannings spoke, and here she sighed, "But what the


    fuck did I find, your Mr. White, he can''t, he won''t touch me at all!"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of which, Jannings looked as if she was hurt and pulled Linda to ask, "Linda, do you think he


    doesn''t like me at all, or even hates me, so he doesn''t bang me at all?"


    I didn''t even think Jannings woulde to this trick, can''t help but admire.


    This kind of time, Linda naturally will not have any extra thoughts, spoke, "Mr. White is not unwilling to


    bang you, because of his youthful shadow, so many years, he does not ept any woman near him,


    more unwilling to any woman bang him, is because can not pass the heart of the hurdle, hey, I thought


    he looked at you, between you maybe Everything is normal, did not expect ah!"


    Jannings quiet down, looked at him and said, "What has Edward experienced before?"


    Linda was probably a little drunk and fell asleep on the table.


    Jannings looked over at me, not saying anything, but the meaning was self-evident.


    "Well, it''s gettingte, I''ll take you back!" I opened my mouth and got up to help Linda.


    Originally, I was going to send Linda back, but Edward came to pick up Jannings from the Haitian feast


    and looked at me and said, "Let''s go together!"


    I helped Linda to get into the car, thinking that indeed we all go the same way, so I nodded my head.


    But ready to go around the other side of the car, a ck Bentley suddenly stopped in front of me.


    This car is too familiar to me, so I could not help but squint my eyes and look carefully into the window.


    Through the ck ss, it was not clear to see, the person in the car seemed to be very good, directly


    rolled down the window, revealing the car I was very familiar with the face.


    Hank!


    Shouldn''t he be at City P? Howe he''s here? I don''t know why I met him here, but my first thought


    was to say hello and get out of here.


    But before I could react, he opened the car door, got out of the car and walked towards me.


    I think it''s been a long time since Ist saw him, not a long time, but not a short time either, but I can''t


    help but feel like I''ve been away from home thinking about it.


    I stood in ce and watched him walk to me, perhaps not seen for a long time, rusty, he stood a little


    far away.


    The back is a streetmp, bright light, his handsome more and more appear deep obscure, faintly can


    see a few haggard.


    I didn''t see him for so long, I didn''t know how he was doing, so I just spoke lightly and said, "Mr. Gu,


    what a coincidence!"


    His hands were in his pockets, his eyes fell on me, and the corners of his mouth rose, "Not


    coincidentally, I''ve been looking for you."


    I''m not surprised or rmed, but I just looked at him lightly and felt some amusement, and said, "Thank


    you for thinking of me, Mr. Gu!"


    He looked at me with dark eyes like fire, "It seems that you do not want to see me that much."


    I didn''t say anything, so I acquiesced.


    After a pause, he said, "I don''t mean anything else, I just want to see you, I want to know how you are


    doing, I want to see you."


    I was slightly stunned and said, "I''m fine, thanks!"


    I will wait, my life is so long, I will always wait for you, if I can''t wait, it''s okay, my life is so short, it will


    soon pass, in the next life, I will meet you first!"


    Behind him a ck Maybach stopped, the man in the back seat lowered the window and looked


    indifferently in our direction.


    I saw, but did not speak, faintly looked at Hank, spoke, "Mr. Gu, thank you for your favor, but I still say


    that, no need to dy your life for me, I have my own family career children, I''m fine, you know very


    well, your appearance will mean to me, so I do not want you to appear in my life, even if it is silent


    guardianship can not , I don''t want to be missed by a man other than Dennis."


    Hank lowered his head andughed bitterly, "You are not at all stingy in rejecting all ambiguity for him,


    why did you leave City P and run here when you were so dead set on him?ra, I''m curious, what


    were you thinking?"


    How can I put it?


    I left City P simply because I was done with him, not because I didn''t love him or because I was in love


    with someone else, but because I knew that I needed some time to convince myself that I was worthy


    of his excellence, of his love and indulgence, and of growing old with him. The reason I left was not


    because I didn''t love him, because I loved him too much, because I loved him too much, so I had an


    inferiorityplex, I felt that a good man like him, he deserved better!


    He smiled bitterly against his head, slightly pursed his lips, eyes low crossed a wounded look, "No


    matter what, I said I would wait, I hope that the next life, the person who met you in advance, is me, no


    longer Dennis, he can give you, I can give you twice as much."


    I can''t help but sigh slightly, heart worth, he will not easilypromise.


    Solely not and he dwell on this matter, looked at him and said, "Hank, the most terrible thing in this


    world is that obviously you already hold the emerald in your hand, you are bent on the pearl, in fact,


    many times, holding in your hand, is the most worth cherishing, I hope you can understand, do not miss


    the real beauty and happiness."


    After a pause, I continued to speak, "Since you have been looking for me, I think you already know that


    I am now very good with Dennis, you said you want to see me, now since you have already seen and


    met, I am very good, there is nothing to do, then go back to City P."


    In order to kill him, I spoke, "Between Dennis and I, we will make up, we will be better than before, you


    didn''t wait for me before, then it will be even more impossible in the future, so don''t waste your time on


    me."


    Without waiting for him to say anything further, I lifted my left hand up to reveal the ring on my ring


    finger.


    Dennis put it on mest night, not a very exaggerated diamond ring, just a pair of male and female set


    rings, the diamonds are not very big, but very dazzling.

 Chapter 575 Witnessing love is mostly happiness 4

    Chapter 575 Witnessing love is mostly happiness 4


    The years of marriage, bumpy, should have the romance and warmth, Dennis has given me.


    I smiled slightly and said, "I''ve been wearing this pair of rings for ten years, and it''s been in my hands


    for a long time, in fact, if I really don''t want it, I have a million ways to throw it away, but I can''t let it go,


    because this is what Dennis and I have together, he loves me very much and treats me very well, even


    in the next life, if I can, I still want to marry him. "


    Perhaps my words struck Hank deeply, his shoulders were span down, as if he had lost all his strength.


    His voice was soft and low as he spoke, "Good, very good! It''s good that he''s good to you, as long as


    you''re happy."


    With that, he took a few steps back, turned around and saw Dennis in the car, froze slightly for a


    moment, and then went straight back to his car.


    Looked at me and said iparably heavy, "I hope you can always be happy!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In these words, I had no way to guess, so I didn''t care.


    He started the car and went away.


    Watching him walk away, I could not help but sigh with relief, in fact, I was more afraid than he was, at


    this point if he still pursued, oil and salt, then I would be more annoyed.


    Edward saw that Dennis hade, got in and started the car, taking Linda and Jannings away.


    Dennis got out of the car and walked towards me. The man''s body was long and slender like jade, and


    he walked towards me from the lights, and that look was extraordinarily distracting.


    His long, slender body stood in front of me, and with the usual warm smile on his lips, he reached out


    with his long arms and pulled me into his arms.


    "ra, I''m happy!" He was afraid he had heard everything he had just said.


    I smiled lightly, raised my hand to poke his chest and spoke, "Dennis, it''s immoral to eavesdrop on


    other people''s conversations."


    He looked at me, smiling openly, "Is it eavesdropping? You clearly saw me when I came."


    I pursed my lips, "No difference!" The September night was a bit cold, he draped his jacket over my


    shoulders and pulled me into the car.


    I followed him and looked at his back, I couldn''t help but be in a good mood.


    He also seems to be good, spoke, "In the future to go out, to give me a report, can note out


    alone!"


    Sitting in the car, I pursed my lips and opened my mouth, "I need my own personal space too!"


    He smiled lightly, "I just let you tell me that there is no restriction on your freedom of movement."


    "It''s all the same!" I spoke, cocking my head and preparing to close my eyes to rest.


    He had no choice but to put his shirt over me and smoothly wrapped me in his arms, not caring about


    Toby''s feelings at all.


    I pushed him away and pretended to be angry, "Don''t you touch me!"


    Seeing me like this, he was slightly stunned and said, "What''s wrong?"


    I grunted and said, "What do you mean, I don''t have any private time to myself this day, do I?"


    I was a little helpless and said good-naturedly, "I''m not trying to restrict you and ask you to go there, I


    just want you to be safe!"


    "But you just sound like you want me to report twenty-four hours a day!"


    He held his forehead, probably a little helpless, "Well next time I''ll be more gentle!"


    I looked at him, "There''s a next time?"


    He smiled lightly, eyebrows with a smile, "well, there is no next time, from now on will not, Mr. George


    want anything, as long as you do not leave me on the line, so okay?"


    I tilted my head to look at him, some of the inch, "This is your fault, what do you mean this is okay?


    What''s the tone of voice, as if I''m forcing you?"


    Dennis spoke up good-naturedly, "What tone do you want me to use?"


    Toby drove on, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit of joy in my heart as I spoke, "What do you want Dennis


    to do, and what will you do?"


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, yed with my hand, and said warmly, "No!"


    I was speechless, "So you were just coaxing a child?"


    He smiled lightly, the corners of his mouth smiling extra brightly, "As long as the child is happy, I do not


    mind coaxing!"


    I red at him, "You''re the one who''s a kid, who needs your coaxing."


    ......


    When I got back to the vi, it was already a littlete, so I went straight into the bathroom to take a


    shower while Dennis sat in the chaise longue reading his unfinished book.


    Half an hourter I came out of the bathroom and saw him reading the book seriously, so I wiped my


    hair and walked over to him, sat down next to him and looked at the book he was holding and said,


    "You''ve read this book I don''t know how many times."


    He raised his eyes, smelled the smell of wine on me, frowned slightly and said, "Don''t drink so much


    wine in the future."


    I leaned into him and argued, "I didn''t drink a lot, Linda and Jannings drank a lot, I just had a few drinks


    for the asion, I''m not drunk, my head is clear!"


    He raised his eyebrows, his gaze stern, "Don''t touch a drop of alcohol unless you''re with me!"


    I pursed my lips and muttered, "You''re being bossy!"


    He hooked his lips, put down the book in his hand and took the towel in my hand to wipe my hair,


    "Since you have admitted that you are Mr. George, it is natural that I should be in charge of you in life''s


    chores."


    The way he rubbed his hair was extraordinarilyfortable, and I didn''t argue with him anymore, so I


    closed my eyes and enjoyed his service.


    Thinking about thepany, I couldn''t help but say, "Are you still nning to pull out of the Lanxi


    Vige project?"


    These days, although he did not say anything to me, but the White Family just so consumed, is not the


    way.


    "No rush!" He spoke, his voice shallow.


    I let out a hint of concern, "How long will it take?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "You''ll have to ask Edward about that!"


    It seems like it''s just as well, he''ll have to look around for connections to get Orchid Creek Vige off


    the ground!


    He did bring up the matter of going back to City P. He held my shoulders and said, "Have you decided


    when you want to go back to City P with me?"


    I pursed my lips, half closed my eyes and saidzily, "Didn''t we all say that? We have to finish this


    project in Lanxi Vige, there''s no such thing as stopping halfway, right?"


    "Can I understand that you are so persistent in order for me not to withdraw this project?"


    I fell into his arms andughed and spoke, "Dennis you can also understand it this way, after all, Lanxi


    Vige is the project I am in charge of, I really don''t want to scrap it halfway."


    He looked down at me, I blinked a few times and clearly saw his sexy throat knot sliding slightly.


    I couldn''t help but reach out and cupped my cheek and kissed down.


    It seems that he always likes to kiss me from time to time, and I''m used to it these days. I


    unconsciously reached out and wrapped my arms around his neck and subconsciously responded to


    his kiss.


    Probably learned from him, I held his neck with one hand, one hand lightly pinched his earlobe, found,


    he seems to be very sensitive here, did not rub a few times, it is red.


    I couldn''t help but let go and look at him and smile, "Dennis, your ears are so sensitive."

 Chapter 576 Witnessing love is mostly happiness5

    Chapter 576 Witnessing love is mostly happiness5


    He did not respond to me, but in between my words, lowered his head and bit my lips fiercely.


    It hurt a little, but it didn''t bother me. I frowned at him andined, "Dennis, you''re a dog?"


    Heughed dumbly, "It smells so sweet, I couldn''t resist."


    I red at him, "You ......"


    He picked me up in a princess hug, and with a twist of his body he pinned me to the big bed ......


    "Dennis, turn off the lights!" In a panic, I opened my mouth.


    He hmmed, reached over to the remote control on the nightstand, and with a shallow press, the room


    was plunged into darkness.


    The only thing left in the dark space was the sound of each other''s breathing.


    After the rain, Iy in his arms, his long and slender legs still shallowly pressed against me, and did not


    move away from the intention.


    Pillowing his arm, lying face to face with him, too close, too awkward.


    Dennis''s big palm is rubbing my back, but it''s lulling me to sleep, it''s gettingte, and this position


    makes it extra easy to fall asleep.


    I couldn''t help but close my eyes, sleepy, and then I also fell asleep lightly.


    The next day I woke up at eight o''clock, and there was Dennis lying next to me.


    I habitually reached out to hug him and moved towards him, he reached out and held me in his arms,


    his voice was low, "Awake?"


    I nodded my head, "Yes!"


    He smiled lightly, then ......


    I felt something familiar against me, my sleepiness snapped awake and I couldn''t help but raise my


    eyes to look at him.


    He smiled lightly, "Good girl, I''ll just do it myself."


    I ......


    was going to say something, but he suddenly did so, leaving me somewhat overwhelmed.


    An hourter.


    At the table, I was in better spirits after the shower, and Dennis was in the kitchen frying bacon.


    I didn''t really want to move, so I sat with my chin on the table and waited to eat.


    He came out of the kitchen with his breakfast and when he saw me staring at him, he raised his


    eyebrows, "What are you thinking?"


    I spoke smoothly, "Thinking again, you are such a perfect man, how I met."


    He sat down at the table, his dark eyes looked at me and smiled, "Looks like you''re satisfied today!"


    There''s always something of a double entendre in that statement.


    I pursed my lips and looked down to eat my breakfast.


    Dennis, always elegant, sent a piece of bacon into his mouth and slowly chewed and swallowed,


    "What''s the n for today?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I replied smoothly, "To work. ......"


    The first thing I did was to realize that it was Saturday, so I didn''t have to go to the office.


    I froze and said, "Sleep at home!"


    He smiled, "Well, it''s good, the weather is not very good, suitable for sleep."


    I couldn''t help but look at him, I always felt that there was something more to this statement.


    But I couldn''t say anything, so I changed the subject and said, "What about you? Do you have any


    ns for today?"


    He looked at me, and his voice was warm and low, "To sleep with you!"


    "Ahem!" I coughed out for a while, this man speaks, really is getting ......


    Seeing this, he had a frank face, "What''s wrong?"


    My face was hot, simply put down the knife and fork in my hand and get up, "No, you take your time to


    eat!"


    He frowned, "Finish eating!"


    I froze for a moment as he spoke, "So someone had two bites earlier and finished? You are sparrow


    vor?"


    I pursed my lips and looked at him, "Then stop talking and I''ll finish them."


    This time he froze, his handsome eyebrows knitted slightly, "I do not speak?"


    I nodded my head and looked at him seriously.


    For a moment, hepromised, nodding his head and gesturing for me to finish the rest of the food.


    I sat back down at the table, put my head down and continued to eat, only after a few minutes, I


    couldn''t sit still.


    Because he kept looking at me, it made me a little ufortable.


    Stiffly taking thest bite, I looked at him and spoke, "I''m done!"


    He put down the knife and fork in his hand and looked at me more seriously, "Your Mr. George is


    affecting your breakfast?"


    I was slightly furious, "Dennis, don''t you always tease me!"


    Heughed out loud and got up and walked towards me with a little doting, "Did I molest you?"


    This man.


    I stopped talking and his cell phone rang in a very fitting matter.


    "You answer the phone first!" After saying that, I went straight upstairs.


    Recently Dennis is really too unrestrained, not the least bit restrained himself.


    The original intention was to have a good rest at home this weekend, but I didn''t expect Jannings to


    call.


    The usual stammering open mouth, "ra, we will go to Lanxi Vige to see my grandfather,st time


    said to go, but the results did not go."


    I had forgotten about this, I nodded, "Well, well, good, now go? Or wait until one o''clock in the


    afternoon?"


    "Wait for the afternoon, we will stay over there at night, I folded back yet to get up, I guess it will take a


    while to get it done, and when it is done I wille to pick you up!"


    I nodded, "Okay, you can call me directly when the timees." Thinking about what happenedst


    night.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Were you okayst night? Why are you up so early today?" She drank a lot of


    wine yesterday!


    She sighed, "Stop it, I almost got beaten up, if it wasn''t for the words from Linda, I wouldn''t have drunk


    so much, really, it still hurts!"


    "Edward''s not home?"


    "Well, he seems to have something to do, he went out early in the morning, I was just woken up by a


    phone call from my grandfather, all the way to give you a call, I n to sleep a little longer, we will go


    I nodded, "You sleep, it''s okay, I''ll read a book at home, Edward is not here, do you want toe over


    and have lunch with us at noon?"


    "No!" She refused, "I guess I can''t get up at noon, and your iceberg face is not at home, I''m afraid to


    see him, so I won''t go."


    I smiled and didn''t push it.


    I hung up the phone and went straight to the study, probably because of the newyout of the house,


    there are not many books in the study, are some documents and magazines.


    I saw a book on the shelf that was not very visible, so I couldn''t help but reach out and take a look at it.


    I didn''t expect Dennis to put such a happy book on the shelf, the mood was good, so I sat and read it.


    When Dennis came in, he saw me looking at the book and smiling lightly, but he came to sit beside me


    and said, "What are you looking at? A happy face?"


    I unconsciously raised my hand and touched my face, and pressed him, "Happy?"


    This was originally a rhetorical question, but I did not expect him to hear it as something else, and saw


    the corners of his mouth rise, smiling lightly, "You are happy to be by my side!"


    I froze, probably because of the book, I couldn''t help but feel very sweet and spoke, "Good love makes


    the onlooker feel happy, Mr. Yang Jiang and his family, how nice!"


    He smiled lightly, "Well, then when will you and I go back to City P, we are also a family of three."

 Chapter 577 Witnessing love is mostly happiness6

    Chapter 577 Witnessing love is mostly happiness6


    The topic was brought back to the matter of going back to City P. I slightly bowed my head and thought


    about it, "When the project in Lanxi Vige is finished."


    Speaking of which, I can''t help but walk away a little, people, ah, always a thousand changes, not long


    ago days I was still calcting when to go with him to get the divorce papers, and now the two of them


    this like glue, no one expected the result would be like this.


    "Thinking about what?" He reached out, took me in his arms, sniffed my hair and said, "It smells good!"


    I obediently leaned my body in his arms and smiled lightly, "Thinking about what to eat for lunch!"


    His low chuckle came to my ears, "Foodie!" A momentter, he said, "I may have to go out for a while,


    so I''ll have Toby bring it to you at noon!"


    I faintly froze and nodded, my mind couldn''t help but ring with the phone number he had just


    connected, the phone number I was familiar with, after all these years, Olivia never seemed to have


    any intention of changing her phone number.


    So is Oliviaing to City A?


    I didn''t open my mouth to ask, but a few more calls came in, and they looked like they were in a hurry,


    so I looked at them lightly and didn''t say much.


    He took the phone and looked at me and said, "Remember to eat at noon and wait for me toe


    back for dinner tonight."


    I nodded and waved with him, signaling him to go!


    I was a little surprised when She called. On the phone, she went straight to the point, "Meet?"


    I froze for a moment, "Something?"


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the time, I said, "I only have two hours."


    "Yes!" She was quick to say, "I''ll wait for you at South China!"


    A coffee shop?


    It was always about Dennis, but back and forth with her.


    Jannings had a hangoverst night and might need to sleep a little longer this time, so it was just about


    time for me to go out ande back.


    South China Cafe.


    Find She''s position, really by the window, the line of sight is not bad.


    See me, her side of the face calm, knowing that I came, but also did not look back, see her one hand


    holding a cup of tea, one hand holding the bottom of the cup, the posture is quite elegant.


    "Miss Torres didn''t call me here for me to admire your elegance, did she?" I smiled lightly and sat down


    opposite her.


    Only when she heard the voice did she turn her head to look at me, her eyes sweeping over my dress


    first.


    I slightly tapered my eyebrows and smiled lightly, "I was in a hurry to go out, so I wore an outfit that is


    usuallyfortable, Miss Torres is really an exquisite woman, every day I see you, it seems to be


    different."


    She took her gaze back, put down the coffee cup in her hand, and said in a slow voice, "Men seem to


    love first love."


    I faintly stared and saw her continue to speak, "You have a 70% to 80% resemnce, so it''s no wonder


    he seems to be so put off by you, and as for him not putting me in his sights, maybe it''s because I''m


    not even half simr to you."


    So she was referring to Olivia?


    The waiter brought the coffee, I don''t usually like the bitter stuff, I just raised my hand and stirred it for a


    while, listening in silence as she finished her sentence.


    Seeing that I didn''t seem to have anything to refute her, she instead sat back a bit and looked at me


    and said, "Aren''t you wondering why I asked you out of the blue?"


    I raised my eyes and looked at her lightly, "What do you want from me?"


    She suddenlyughed out, "You are calm!"


    I stirred the coffee in my hand and didn''t say anything.


    She was silent for a while and said, "I''ve always been curious about your marriage with Dennis, why a


    woman like you with no status background can apany Dennis, apany is so many years, and


    then see the Lewis family the lostdy, is to understand, think Dennis''s first love when he was young is


    that Olivia, but in the end the two did note together, you became a substitute."


    She paused for a moment and spoke, "In fact, if the woman Dennis finally married is Olivia, I am at


    least bnced in my heart, although her appearance and figure is not as good as mine, but she has a


    pair of good parents, the Lewis family family is tall, and Dennis match is also considered a family


    match, which I am convinced, but you, I finally You are not as good as me in everything, you don''t even


    have any rtives, what are you? Can be worthy of Dennis?"


    I pursed my lips, forgetting that, for so many years, the Lewis family, although they knew the original


    story, but in order to care about the face, did not exin again in front of the public Olivia is not the


    Lewis family''s daughter.


    Probably because of the debt, although Olivia left the Lewis family, but to some extent, still rely on the


    Lewis family''s reputation to shelter.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She mentions this, probably more or less checked some peripheral information.


    I looked at her and didn''t intend to argue. I said, "A $10 lighter can light a cigar for tens of thousands of


    dors. Miss Torres, only a marriage without love needs to be considered worthy, but a marriage with


    love doesn''t. Between Dennis and me, at least our parents'' blessing, outsiders are not qualified to


    judge."


    She sneered, "Really?" cing the coffee spoon in her hand to the side, she leaned back in her chair


    and looked at me with some disdain.


    "Are you really that sure that Dennis loves you? That there''s love between you and Dennis?"


    I couldn''t help but frown, "I don''t think I need to argue with you about such things."


    Sheughed out leisurely and spoke, "That''s right, you really don''t need to argue with such things, after


    all, ra, in fact, you yourself are not sure in your heart whether he loves you or not, right? Many


    times, like can pretend, love can also!"


    I can''t help but feel that she is a bit bored, "Miss Torres is the state of their own research AI to life,


    Dennis love me or not, for you, in fact, does not matter, you are now so saber-rattling to remind me that


    he does not love me, because of what?"


    She sank her face, "Nothing, I just feel, you poor!"


    I nodded and looked down at my phone, calcting that I should go back, Jannings should be up soon


    at this hour.


    Get up, "Thank Miss Torres pity, a friendly reminder, you actually do not need toe here to find my


    unhappiness, because the end result is just you hurt, you actually know very well in your heart,


    because you know Dennis did not put you in the eyes, so you came to me to vent your unhappiness,


    want to pass your negative energy to me, in fact, you do not need to, because you actually make


    people look more, because you do not have to. Because you actually make people look more pitiful like


    this!"


    "A friendly reminder that the rtionship between Olivia and Dennis I know better than you, in addition


    to the identity, I think you do not need to always stress, because Dennis since I can marry me, it means


    that I deserve, I deserve her, you do not need to proim for the beauty and talent of women, think


    about it, maybe in the mall your beauty and talent are a plus points, but not in the rtionship between


    men and women."


    "You ......"

 Chapter 578 Witnessing love is mostly happiness7

    Chapter 578 Witnessing love is mostly happiness7


    Without giving her a chance to retort, I continued to speak, "Don''t always put your beauty on your lips,


    there are too many beautiful and talented in this world, you are not that unique, cultivate well, how can


    you make yourself liked by others? Being overbearing and ttering are both annoying, but you have


    them both, so Miss Torres, get a chance to work on yourself!"


    I got up to leave, but She got in the way, almost unprepared, and she spilled all the coffee she was


    holding on me.


    No, it was a ssh, a ssh that didn''t leave the slightest doubt.


    I was in a trance for a moment, but it was only a moment before I came back to my senses.


    "ra, you don''t think you''re so smart, this time, you''re just relying on your seven or eight percent


    resemnce to others to unt me around Dennis? Let me tell you, sooner orter, you will be worse


    than me, because, the person Dennis cares about, has alreadye to him, and sooner orter, you


    will have to get the hell out of here!"


    How can I put it?


    Watching her tearing her heart out like this, I actually shouldn''t do anything.


    After all, the one who is in inner turmoil at this time, is her, but I am still not willing to just let her bully


    me.


    I picked up the coffee on the table, directly above her head, gaze at her, indifferently poured down, light


    smile, "Miss Torres, in the future to ssh coffee such behavior do not do it again, too fallen, really!"


    The thick liquid slid down her long hair and stained her dress skirt.


    The girl who likes to wear white clothes, suddenly stained by coffee, really does not look good.


    She was so angry that her arms and legs were shaking and she red at me angrily, "ra you want


    to die ....."


    She raised her hand ready to push me when she got a violent push to sit directly back in her seat.


    Themotion was not small and drew a lot of people, Hank''s appearance, which surprised me a little.


    He is dark at heart, looking at She who sat back on the seat he coldly spoke, "Look like this and still


    think you look like a fairy, Miss, next time go out and look in the mirror more."


    After saying that, he did not care about She''s angry red even.


    He took off his jacket and put it on me to cover the coffee that She spilled.


    Looked at me and said, "Let''s go!"


    With him out of the cafe, parking lot, I took the initiative to open the mouth, "Thank you!" Then handed


    him the jacket he was wearing.


    I frowned, did not reach for it, just a slight frown, "No need to rush to give it back to me, you need him


    more than I do!"


    I shrugged my shoulders and shoved the jacket into his hand anyway, "It''s not that bad, I''ll be home


    soon."


    Seeing this, he didn''t force it, he just looked at me, the loss and helplessness in his dark eyes was


    obvious.


    When I got back to the vi, Jannings was still awake, and I sat in the living room, a little lost in thought.


    What was Olivia doing in City A all of a sudden? Did shee here specifically to find Dennis?


    From what I know about her, she probably wouldn''t do that. After all, she''s a proud person, and Dennis


    had explicitly rejected her, so she wouldn''t follow her here because of Dennis.


    Then what did shee here for?


    It''s easy to get a headache from thinking too much. After sitting on the couch for a while, the phone


    rang.


    I thought Jannings was awake and picked up the phone and it was Dennis'' voice, "Have you eaten


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    yet?"


    I froze for a moment and said, "Not very hungry!"


    "The implication is that you haven''t eaten, is that right?" The tone of voice was a bit like reprimanding a


    child.


    Before I could find the words to answer him, he continued, "Toby will bring you foodter, eat well or


    I pursed my lips and muttered, "It''s not like I didn''t eat, why are you so mean?"


    The doorbell rang outside and the caller said, "Toby ising over, go open the door and remember to


    eat properly."


    "Oh!" I opened my mouth, I couldn''t help but skim, got up and went to open the door, and saw that it


    was indeed Toby outside the door.


    He was carrying a lot of things in his hand, fruit, vegetables and a few lunch boxes, looking a little


    heavy.


    I said into the phone, "Dennis, I''m not talking to you, I''m hanging up!"


    After hanging up the phone, I reached out to pick up the things in Toby''s hand, he gave me the lunch


    box and said, "These are the things that Mr. saw when he was eating at the restaurant and thought you


    would like them, so he ordered a few for me to bring over to you to try."


    Saying that, he carried the things in his hand towards the hall kitchen, and then put all the fruits he


    carried in his hand in the cab.


    I carried the box, opened it and looked at it, are some fine workmanship of seafood, the price is not


    expensive.


    Looking at some of them, I couldn''t help but say, "It looks so good, but it seems a little too much."


    Tobyughed and said, "Dennis said you don''t smell good eating alone, so you can call Miss Baker to


    Yes, I was going to call Jannings, but thinking that she should still be awake, I couldn''t help but give up,


    it''s not good to wake her up, so I might as well wait for her to wake up.


    Seeing Toby put all the fruits and vegetables in the fridge, I couldn''t help but say, "Why did you buy so


    many vegetables? You don''t even eat at home at night."


    Toby said, "Dennis said that we need to put more things in the kitchen, otherwise it''s not convenient


    when we need to use them asionally."


    I nodded slightly and unconsciously spoke, "Are you guys going to the restaurant today to talk about


    work?"


    He shook his head while handling the vegetables, "No, Mr. Thomson and Sister Lu came over and


    went over there to eat together!"


    I faintly stared and spoke directly, "Is Oliviaing too?"


    He nodded, pursed his lips slightly and said, "The case in Lanxi Vige is stalled, and there are many


    things waiting for Dennis to handle at headquarters, Mr. Thomson has no choice, so he personally


    brought the documents over."


    I hmmed, but did not continue to ask.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Toby looked at me and said after a while, "Mrs. George you do not


    think much, Olivia is with Mr. Thomson over, her state has not been very good in the past two years,


    Mr. Thomson is to her close care, this time to City A, is not worried about her, so they brought her


    Dennis didn''t know about it."


    He hurriedly opened his mouth to exin, but looked a little rushed, I could not help but smile, "You do


    not need to exin, they are friends, together with dinner is normal, I am not that petty!"


    The phone rang, it was Jannings calling, she seemed to have just woken up, her voice was a little


    hoarse, "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing, staying at home!" I opened my mouth and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you wake up from your


    nap?"


    She seemed to stretch out a longzy back and said, "Just woke up, still in bed!"


    "Pack up ande eat next door, Toby brought a lot of good food from the restaurant,e and try it!"


    Sheughed out loud and said, "Boy, you know me too well, I just woke up hungry, wait, I''ll be right


    over!"

 Chapter 579 Witnessing love is mostly happiness8

    Chapter 579 Witnessing love is mostly happiness8


    When I hung up the phone, Toby had already set everything up, and when I saw him washing the


    oranges, I couldn''t help but say, "I''ll do it, it''s too much trouble for you!"


    He spoke, "You eat first, Dennis instructed me to keep an eye on you to finish eating, and then squeeze


    you a ss of juice."


    I ......


    Dennis''s operation is too bottomless.


    Seeing that Toby was not letting me into the kitchen at all, I didn''t argue and took all the seafood out of


    the box.


    Jannings arrived a momentter, wearing a loose dress, her hair was tied up casually, and it was clear


    that she hade straight from bed.


    "Holy crap, what kind of boyfriend is Dennis, so thoughtful, so tasty food delivery, envy ah! Saying that,


    took out his phone and took a few pictures.


    I''m going to send it to my circle of friends, and I''m going to ask Edward to learn how to be a boyfriend."


    I smiled lightly, but I really liked the way they got along. I saw her take my phone, take a picture, and


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    then start mashing.


    I wondered, "Jannings what are you doing?"


    "Sending you a friend, show some love!" She said while typing, looked at my circle of friends and said,


    "I said ra howe you don''t have a single circle of friends? You never send friends?"


    I shook my head, "I have nothing to post, so I rarely post!"


    She skipped a beat, "What do you mean rarely, you don''t have any, you''re really the first girl I''ve ever


    seen who doesn''t send friends!"


    She said, she also took a look at Dennis''s friends, disgusted, "You are worthy of being a couple, this


    style of action is really the same, even do not send friends, amazing!"


    Toby prepared the food and looked at us and said, "Eat it while it''s hot, it won''t be good if it gets cold!"


    Jannings was so hungry that he couldn''t care less about his image, so he began to eat without any


    image.


    I myself had eaten in the morning, is not very hungry, see Toby a motionless look, afraid that I eat less


    look.


    I was speechless for a while, but thinking of Dennis'' words, I had to eat up with Jannings.


    When I saw that I had almost eaten, Toby looked at me and said, "Mrs. George, what time are you


    "I''m noting back!" Jannings said, "ra and I are going to stay at my grandfather''s ce, so you


    can talk to Dennister and not wait for her tonight."


    Toby raised his eyes to look at me, but some doubts, I nodded, considered acquiescence.


    Seeing this, Toby still had something to say, but still said, "I still have things to do, I''ll go first!"


    Seeing him leave, Jannings looked at me and said, "Your Dennis is not raising you as a child, right?


    This is so strict control!"


    Iughed and didn''t say much, the phone rang, Jannings was one step ahead of me, looked at the


    caller ID on the phone, squinted at me and said, "Your Mr. George is here to show his love again,


    boring!"


    I picked up the phone in her hand and said, "Dennis, I''ve eaten!"


    The other end did not speak, but silent for a while, the voice low maic, extraordinarily good, "Well, I


    know, you like it is good!"


    I responded and couldn''t help but say, "What''s wrong?" If the matter of dinner, Toby should have talked


    to him, he was so busy, calling can not simply ask me if I was okay.


    I couldn''t help but say, "I may have to stay with Jannings at Lanxi Vige tonight, so I won''t be back


    tonight!"


    He didn''t look so surprised when he let out a hmmm and said, "I see!"


    It didn''t look like that was the case?


    I couldn''t help but wait for him to open his mouth, and I didn''t want him to open his mouth half a second


    I was stunned, a little puzzled, could not help but say, "What photo?"


    "From the circle of friends, it''s a nice picture!" He opened his mouth, with a fewughs in his voice.


    I was a little confused, what circle of friends, he seemed to be in a meeting, said this, then spoke,


    "Well, pay attention to safety on the road when you go out!"


    After saying that, he hung up the phone on the other end, I was a little confused, hung up the phone


    can not help but go through Facebook.


    I saw dozens of messages pop up in my circle of friends, so I couldn''t help but click on them to take a


    look.


    Leo: [What does ra want to eat,ter brother will buy it for you].


    Folly: [Holy shit, you don''t send a friend circle for hundreds of years, this one is a show of affection, you


    abuse dogs?


    He Zhi Zhou replied to Folly: [Daughter-inw don''t be envious, you want to eat at night husband hand


    to do.


    Karina: [It''s so nice, you guys in City A should always be so sweet.


    I couldn''t help but click on the circle of friends they replied to take a closer look, it was sent by me, a


    photo of me eating seafood with my head down, it was a side-by-side photo, from the photo, I really ate


    happy and looked in a good mood.


    The caption of this friend circle reads: The coldes and goes, the autumn harvests and the winter


    hides, I hope we will have a long time toe, thank you Mr. George for the thoughtful lunch, it tastes


    beautiful.


    The message was followed by a series of happy emoticons.


    I couldn''t help but look up at Jannings, and when she saw me looking at her, she wondered, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Did you just use my phone to post a friend?"


    She nodded, "Yeah, you''ve been using Facebook for so long and you don''t have a single friend circle,


    you never keep track of your life? That''s too old-fashioned!"


    I frowned and looked down at the remaining dozens of replies, all from friends, and a bit of praise.


    The one from Dennis was particrly striking.


    Jannings saw me frowning, went to my side, looked down at my phone, and said in a broken voice,


    "The circle of friends is used to record your life, you never send friends, is it because you think your life


    is not worth recording?"


    After a pause, she couldn''t help but say, "Look, this circle of your friends, almost all of your friends liked


    it, and everyone sent their blessings, how wonderful!"


    Seeing Dennis''s reply, she couldn''t help but read it out, "The future is long, I will slowly give you all the


    love and touch you want, I''m not too gentle, but for you, I''m sure I''ll do my best!"


    After reading it, she couldn''t help but tsk a few times and said, "This high-cold man''s words of love are


    really not generally lethal ah, your family Mr. George''s reply is too sweet, right? This is for everyone to


    eat a mouthful of dog food ah!"


    I held my forehead, flipping through everyone''sments, because rarely y, all do not know reply.


    Jannings see I just look, never, can not help but say, "your friends door are so enthusiastic to bless


    you, how do you are not back, this is polite, you just look, this and you meet a friend in the street,


    others and you say hello, you ignore others, is a hobby, hurry to reply to others!"


    I froze, nodded, one by one reply, Jannings look at the information I replied, some speechless, "all


    thanks, you are too boring!"


    After a pause, she sighed, "Forget it, I can''t me you, at least you''ve learned to reply now, it''s


    progress!"

 Chapter 580 Witnessing love is mostly happiness 9

    Chapter 580 Witnessing love is mostly happiness 9


    After replying to all the messages, I could not help but click on the circle of friends, refresh, see Dennis


    also seems to have sent a circle of friends, could not help but click on it to see, is that I just eat seafood


    to send a picture of friends.


    He wrote, "Deep in the night, Mr. George is my star!"


    "Holy shit!" Jannings opened his mouth and said, "Your couple''s circle of friends is really too top, Mr.


    George show affection really not at all avoid ah, convinced!"


    In the dark of the night, am I his star?


    I don''t know when Dennis has be so literary.


    Seeing my lowugh, Jannings looked at me, narrowed his eyes and spoke, "Is this your expression


    ...... thinking of spring?"


    I put away the smile on my face, cheeks a little hot, coughed, "It''s almost afternoon, you go back to


    pack, a littleter is not also going to Lanxi Vige?"


    She nodded, and I said goodbye, hurriedly spoke, "You do not say I am about to forget this, I go back


    to wash up, put on makeup, you also primped, and then I will wait for you at the door!"


    I nodded my head and gestured for her to go!


    Seeing her leave, I looked at my phone and couldn''t help but tap on Dennis'' circle of friends, as if this


    was the first time Dennis had sent a circle of friends, and the ones I knew and didn''t know blew up.


    I think, the George Group headquarters, it is estimated that many people have exploded estimate are


    discussing it!


    I raised my hand and rubbed my hot face, went up to the second floor to change clothes, to see


    Anthony, after all, is the elders, no matter what, etiquette and grooming should beplete.


    I can''t go too casually, and furthermore, Anthony seems to know my grandmother, which has been on


    my mind for a long time, and I''ve been thinking of finding an opportunity to ask about it.


    When I was ready to go out, I looked around at the purple pottery that Dennis had bought and picked a


    set of purple pottery from the southwest Jianshui and brought it with me.


    Outside the door came the sound of a car siren, it was Jannings who had finished. I went out with my


    things and saw her change into a long dress with a gentle breeze, her hair was pulled back into a pill


    head, a pair of pearl-rimmed sunsses on the high bridge of her nose, looking yful and a little cool.


    See me go out, she moved her head down sunsses looked at me, "you today this body dress, too


    virtuous, the standard see parents ah,ter I see Edward grandfather, I will refer to you this one."


    When I got into the car, I couldn''t help butugh, "I just tied my hair up, put on a dress, and put on a


    light makeup, how is that virtuous?"


    She started the car, "This you do not understand, many old people like to look like you clean and gentle


    quiet girl, especially home."


    Seeing the purple pottery and tea I put in the back seat, she said, "You''ve only met the old man once


    and you already know his preferences, no wonder Grandpa Freddy took a liking to you and married you


    to Mr. George!"


    I smiled lightly, "Would you believe me if I said that I was just right?"


    She nodded her head, the car yed music, she shook her head to the rhythm and said loudly, "Of


    course I believe it!"


    The rhythm of the music on the way was particrly strong, and the mood was already good, and


    listening to rock music made it even better.


    It was alreadyte afternoon when we arrived at Lanxi Vige. Jannings drove the car to the vige of


    Lanxi and parked it outside a small antique style vi.


    Outside the gate of the vi, Anthony seemed to have been waiting for a long time with his walking


    stick.


    When he saw Jannings'' caring, the old man couldn''t hide his happiness and came down the steps


    to pick it up.


    Jannings stopped the car, got out and ran towards Anthony, hugged him and said, "Grandpa, didn''t I


    tell you? It''s not like I can''t find my way around, it''s cool at night, what if you get cold?"


    Anthonyughed andughed, "You''re a child, you said you''de in the morning, but what time is it?"


    Jannings beamed, "I fell asleep in the morning, didn''t I? By the way, I''ve brought my friend with me, let


    me introduce you!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jannings pulled me along and looked at Anthony, "Grandpa, this is my friend, ra."


    Anthony smiled, looked at me and said, "I''ve seen this girl before, I met her at the hotel in the vige


    the other day, works at the White Family right?"


    I nodded, smiled lightly and said, "Grandpa Anthony, hello!"


    He nodded again and again, "Hello, hello!"


    After the greeting, Anthony ordered someone to prepare the food and then dragged us into the vi,


    which was not crowded, just the two nannies and the housekeeper who took care of the old man.


    The dishes in the kitchen seemed to have been prepared long ago, and were already on the table.


    When we entered, the nanny smiled and said, "They''re all warmed up!"


    Anthony nodded his head and said, "Heat up a cup of sweet potato juice for Nono."


    Then he looked at me and said, "What would Miss Kennedy like to drink?"


    I smiled, "Anything, Grandpa Anthony, I''m not a picky eater."


    He smiled and said, "Then why don''t you also try the sweet potato juice that we like in Nuno?"


    I nodded and thanked him, "Yes, thank you Grandpa Anthony!"


    The sound of an engine came from outside the door, as if a car had pulled up.


    Jannings picked up his chopsticks and put the dish in his mouth before he looked at Anthony and said,


    "Grandpa, did you invite anyone else?"


    Anthony faintly froze and shook his head, "No, I''m an old man, who has nothing to do withing to


    see me thiste at night!"


    The butler came in and said, "Mr. Ouyang, there''s a gentleman outside named Fu who says he''s here


    to visit you."


    Jannings gave a tsk, tilted his head and looked at me, "Dennis?"


    I was a bit confused and couldn''t help but shake my head, "I think he''s still busy right now, he''s not


    likely toe over!"


    I''m not so sure about that, Joe Marcus and Olivia came to City A, he would have taken them around,


    note to eat with me again, right?


    Anthony smiled and said to the butler, "Just in time, we just sat down here, invite him in!"


    The butler nodded and went out not long before he came in.


    The man behind him, with a slender, handsome body and outstanding looks, was Dennis, who else.


    Jannings couldn''t help butugh out loud and said, "Dennis is afraid that I will abduct your wife? You


    can''t even take her out for a round of fun, you''re not so stingy, right?"


    Dennis first said hello to Anthony before looking at Jannings andughing, "ra is not a good sleeper,


    she tends to lose sleep at night, you guys y, I''m not in your way!"


    "Sit down, sit down!" Anthony opened his mouth, pulled out the seat beside him for Dennis to sit down,


    looked at Jannings and reprimanded, "You girl, no big deal."


    Dennis smiled and said, "I''m the one who came here uninvited, so I''m sorry."


    Anthony listened to what Jannings just said and looked at Dennis and said, "Nono said Dennis you are


    here to see your wife, isn''t your wife the Miss Torres? How ......"


    "Grandpa you''re confused!" Jannings spoke, "What Miss Torres ah, that is an impostor, Grandpa


    Freddy''s chosen granddaughter-inw is here!"

 Chapter 581 Witnessing love is mostly happiness10

    Chapter 581 Witnessing love is mostly happiness10


    said, she raised her finger and pointed at me,ughing, "Grandpa, you give Grandma''s bracelet to


    others indiscriminately, worry about Grandma angry oh!"


    Anthony froze, but some puzzled to look at Dennis.


    Dennis attitude is very good, quickly got up and bowed to admit his fault, spoke, "Grandpa Anthony is


    really sorry,st time again the hotel thing, I have been trying to exin to you, but has not had the


    opportunity, here today officially to make amends to you."


    Then took out the bracelet that Anthony originally gave to She, handed it to Anthony with both hands


    and said, "ra is my wife, we had some conflicts the other day, the day we had dinner at the hotel, we


    can''t ept this bracelet."


    I stood up, bowed and apologized.


    Anthony seemed a little dazed, froze and looked at me, "You guys this ......"


    Jannings spoke, "Grandpa you still do not understand? The couple was in conflict before, that''s why


    they made a big mistake, but I think Mr. George is right, the bracelet is something grandma left behind,


    you can''t just give it away, you want to give the couple a gift, you can give something else, this bracelet


    contains your and grandma''s memories, should not be given away."


    Anthony smiled, opened the box and looked at the bracelet inside, looked at Dennis and me standing


    and said, "Okay, you two couples sit down, this misunderstanding solved on the line."


    Dennis and I sat back in our chairs, and Anthony continued, "It''s normal for a couple to have a life and


    fight."


    Dennis and I hastily nodded in response, Jannings looked at me and whispered, "I can''t believe your


    family''s iceberg handsome man is still quite rxed with the elderly!"


    I smiled lightly, the reason why Dennis is charming is not just his looks and ability to wield the


    mountain, he is strict with his subordinates and talks little to outsiders, these are just habits.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In the bones, he is a special gentle and dedicated person, patient with children, respectful and filial to


    the elderly, these are his charming ce in.


    Anthony looked at the bracelet in his hand and sighed slightly, "This bracelet is indeed as you say,


    should not be given to you as a gift, but in fact, your grandmother when she left, we and thd George


    family decades of friendship, this bracelet was originally thd George family grandmother gift to our


    Ouyang family. Sixty years ago, when the army was in turmoil, we fled everywhere and met the thd


    George family who were in the same predicament, back then, unlike you now, we had nothing to eat


    and it wasmon for us to gnaw on tree bark.


    Grandpa Anthony said, can not help but slightly sigh, continued, "this bracelet you look worthless, just


    a pair of silver bracelets, but ah, in those days, can give this thing to people, it is already a great


    friendship, thd George family daughter-inw originally intended to give us this bracelet let us sell it,


    and then exchange it for some money to buy food."


    He looked to Jannings, spoke, "but your grandmother did not agree, no matter how hungry, how difficult


    the days, she treasured it, and then we went to Zuy aid war, your grandmother had such a hard time,


    with your father did not sell. Survived the bitter days, we returned home she could have lived a good


    life, but long-term malnutrition, her body found a lot of problems, she always had a wish to take this


    bracelet to meet thd George family daughter-inw, but the wish has not yet been realized, she left."


    After saying that, the old man some choking, slightly bowed his head, without traces of wiping the tears


    at the corner of his eyes, said, "I know that this bracelet than those gold ah jade ah, not worth, but it ah,


    is our old generation of people''s hearts, so I want to give it to you, hope that youter ah, no matter


    how hard life, how many difficult things in the day, we have to understand each other well to put Money


    is not so precious after a certain point, what is really expensive is the love you have for each other."


    Dennis took my hand, crossed his fingers and looked at Anthony, "Grandpa, we will do it!"


    The old man handed us something that was pristine and warm. In this world, there are many people


    who have a lot of money, but not many people who can make peace with their hearts.


    He wants us to still face life with gentleness and ease after we have dipped our toes in the cluttered


    world and witnessed the filth, such a state of mind is rarer than anything else.


    Anthony touched the bracelet, his ck eyes were filled with longing and reluctance, after a few


    moments, he handed me the bracelet and said, "Girl, grandpa is old, the hardships that should be


    suffered, the blessings that should be enjoyed, have passed, in this life, ah, around and around, missed


    people are gone, nothing to worry about, just want toplete the wife''s wish, this bracelet you take,


    let it, ah, generations Let it be passed on from generation to generation."


    My heart was warm, my nose was a little sour, I took the box and nodded, looked at Anthony and said,


    "Grandpa, we will definitely pass it on from generation to generation."


    The old man nodded, a smile on his face, "Good, the future, ah, depends on you young people."


    I nodded, opened the box, the bracelet is a pair, took one out of it, looked at Jannings and said,


    "Grandma''s thoughts we take one back, I believe her heart is also happy, the other bracelet, Jannings,


    if you can you are willing to join me toplete grandpa''s instructions? We two together to pass on


    this bracelet, after ah two families, is a family!"


    Jannings froze slightly, and then looked at Anthony.


    Anthony froze, thenughed out and looked at Jannings and said, "Nono, you made a good friend ah!"


    When Ouyang heard that, he couldn''t help but also smile, took the bracelet and looked at me and said,


    "Good, from now on our two families will be a family."


    Putting the bracelet on, everyone was happy, and the old man greeted and ate more.


    After the meal, it was alreadypletely dark.


    As we sat in the living room drinking tea and chatting, Jannings looked at me and said, "ra, you


    mentioned to me before that you had something to ask Grandpa, what is it?"


    I almost forgot about it if I hadn''t mentioned it, so I nodded my head and looked at Anthony and said,


    "Grandpa Anthony, I have something I want to ask you!"


    The old man was happy and had eaten a bit too much tonight, leaned back on the sofa and looked at


    me and nodded and smiled, "You girl, you''re wee, just ask me anything."


    "When I had dinner with you at the hotel earlier, you mentioned a person named Violet Kennedy, I want


    to ask about her!"


    Hearing Grandma''s name, the old man couldn''t help but sit up and look at me and say, "Who is she to


    you?"

 Chapter 582 - Sudden Disaster 1

    Chapter 582 - Sudden Disaster 1


    I spoke slightly, "I am her adopted orphan."


    He nodded, looked at Dennis and me after a moment of silence, but paused and said, "No wonder the


    Old Mr. George promised you to this boy Dennis."


    "Grandpa, you have something to say directly, do not buy this way to shut up!" Jannings anxious


    nature, a time to urge Anthony to speak.


    After a pause, the old man spoke, "Violet ah, I do not know much, know her, because the Old Mr.


    George that, I only know that she came from the City P, and then because of some things, a person


    went to live over the HL Area, thetter thing I''m not too clear."


    "So did my grandmother have any rtives?" After all these years, my grandmother never mentioned


    this to me.


    Anthony thought about it, "Yes, she came from City P, her rtives should be there, it''s been so many


    years, I''m afraid her rtives have gone."


    I do not continue to ask, Anthony may not know much, ask too much also can not ask what to ask,


    simply do not ask.


    Besides, these things have been in the past, grandmother from the ss did not talk to me about


    these, perhaps really do not want to let others know it.


    The night of Lanxi Vige is not noisy, September autumn, not cold, but the coolness is down.


    The old man is not well and has to go to bed early and get up early, after the nanny helped him


    upstairs.


    Jannings hugged my hand and looked at Dennis, "Dennis, we agreed today, ra has to sleep with me


    at night, you can not interfere!"


    Dennis slightly averted his eyes, his gaze fell on me, did not speak, but the meaning is clear.


    I held my forehead, could not help but look at Jannings said, "Well, the time iste, or early to bed!"


    I then got up, the nanny cleaned up the room and led us up to the second floor.


    Jannings beamed and pouted, "ra, you are big on sex and forget your sisters when you have a


    man, you can be together whenever you want, why can''t you stay with me for a night for now!"


    Looking at her pitiful look, I couldn''t help but look at Dennis, moved withpassion, and also felt that


    Jannings was right.


    Opened his mouth and said, "Dennis ......"


    "I can''t sleep alone out here!" Dennis didn''t wait for me to open my mouth, so he said it directly.


    Looking at Jannings, he said, "It''s not toote for you to call Edward!"


    Jannings ran and stared at him, "Mr. George, why are you so petty, just for one night, it''s not like I''m


    going to eat your woman up."


    "I can''t leave her!" Dennis opened his mouth, shameless in the slightest.


    Jannings speechless, turned around and went back to his room, I looked at Dennis, could not help but


    say, "Dennis, she may need someone to talk to!"


    A girl who usually looks big and mischievous, she may be lonely inside.


    Dennis nodded, cupped my face and gave me a kiss, and spoke, "Go ahead, don''t talk toote, go to


    bed early and get up early!"


    I nodded, with a slight smile at the corner of my mouth, "Dennis you''re so nice!"


    "Mrs. George is better!" He smiled lightly and gestured for me to go into Jannings'' room.


    The door to Jannings'' room was unlocked, and I opened it with a gentle push.


    The room was decorated in princess pink, very kawaii, and Jannings was lying on her back on the pink


    princess bed, squinting and sleeping.


    Hearing the movement, she thought it was the babysitter and spoke, "Auntie you go see if anything is


    needed next door and take care of it."


    I stood by the bed and couldn''t help but smile lightly, "So, is this meant to drive me away?"


    Jannings suddenly straightened up from the bed and looked over towards me, surprised, "Your Dennis


    actually let someone go?"


    I smiled lightly and sat down next to her, "Come on, I want to be with you more than anything!"


    "Ah ......" she jumped up and down in excitement, "ra, you''re too good, I knew it, you''re the best in


    the world!"


    I raised my hand and flicked her head, I said, "How long has it been, you''re in a hurry to define, take a


    shower, you need to go to bed early!"


    "Let''s take a shower together!" She narrowed her eyes and spoke in a lustful manner.


    Iughed and pushed her into the bathroom.


    After showering and lying on the bed, she hugged me and stared at the ceiling.


    I knew she had something on her mind, so I said, "Are you thinking about Edward?"


    She rolled her eyes and looked at me and said, "Of course not, he''s not all I can think about."


    "Then what is it?"


    She paused and sighed, "Howe you never seem to wonder why I was taken to Zuy?"


    I faintly stared, but yes, the Ouyang family in City A is not exactly rich and famous, but the old man has


    some reputation, and his granddaughter is naturally well protected, so howe Jannings was taken


    to Zuy and almost got killed?


    "I actually don''t know how my parents left, grandpa said they left in a car ident, I was only two


    months old at that time, if it wasn''t for me, grandpa would have followed mom and dad!" Jannings


    opened his mouth and could not hear any emotion.


    I''m not very good atforting people, but listening quietly, I can still do it.


    She leaned against me and spoke, "Grandpa and I are dependent on each other, the Ouyang family


    doesn''tck money, Dad left a lot of money from his old mine, and Grandpa knows how to invest, so I


    neverck money, and Grandpa loves me, but I just want to be like everyone else and have a mom and


    dad."


    She looked at me, "ra, I know, it''s a feeling you can understand."


    I nodded, when I was at HL Area, I envied Diana, her parents were extremely good to her, and I used


    to wonder what it would be like if I found my own biological parents one day, but then I realized that it


    didn''t seem as good as I thought.


    After a moment of silence, she continued, "I''ve told you before I don''t have many friends around me,


    since I was a kid, I know a lot of people, but they either figure I buy things for them or use me, although


    I know all that, but I''m still friends with them, because I''m really scared to be alone."


    Girls seem to be especially afraid of being alone.


    Looking at her, I didn''t know what to say, so I gave her a hug and spoke, "Everything will be fine!"


    "Before I went to Zuy, I met a girl, she and I knew each other at first sight, and she was especially nice


    to me, I considered her my best friend at that time, but I didn''t think she would trick me into going to the


    mountains, but I was blessed by the disaster, I met you guys."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She spoke somewhat aimlessly, "ra, you know what? When you gave me the bracelet just now, I


    was really touched, for the first time in my life, I received a gift, the most sincere gift."


    "I''ve been wondering if this is the good luck I''ve umted over the past twenty years."

 Chapter 583 - Sudden Disaster 2

    Chapter 583 - Sudden Disaster 2


    I put my arm around her, couldn''t help but smile lightly and spoke, "You, ah, will have better luck in the


    future!"


    She nodded and looked at me and said seriously, "When are you and Dennis going back to City P?"


    I was stunned and surprised, "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    "I''ve thought about it, I''m going to City P with you guys, I''ve decided anyway, I''ll go there when you go


    there, my grandfather is old, he wants me to have something to fall back on in the future, Dennis is also


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    my brother, so you''re my sister-inw, so don''t n to leave me out of it."


    Iughed, "Okay, no rtionship, but Jannings, you went to City P, Grandpa Anthony alone in City A


    without someone to take care of what?"


    She opened her mouth, "The Ouyang family has a housekeeper and a nanny, and there are aunts and


    uncles who can also take care of Grandpa, and I cane back to see him often!"


    After a pause, she said, "I''ve wanted to go to City P for a long time, but I''ve always been alone, so I


    didn''t make it, this time, I must go with you guys!"


    "You''re not going for Edward, are you?" After all, the White family''s headquarters is in City P. If she was


    thinking of going to City P, it''s not unreasonable.


    She blushed a little and said, "There''s a little reason, but not all."


    As the night wore on, she fell asleep after a bit of scattered conversation.


    The next day, the weather was foggy and it seemed like it was going to rain.


    Jannings asleep, I gingerly got out of bed, walked to the balcony to look at the outside scenery,


    confirmed that it was going to rain.


    I couldn''t help but look at Jannings sleeping on the bed, the weather today is indeed a good day for


    sleeping.


    I went to the room where Dennis livedst night and saw that the door was open and the bedding on


    the bed was neatly folded, so he was awake and not in his room.


    Downstairs, I saw the nanny cooking in the kitchen, hearing the movement, she looked up at me and


    said, "Miss Kennedy is awake, breakfast is ready, it''s on the table, you eat some first!"


    I nodded, looked around and saw no one else, so I said, "Auntie, have you seen that Mr. George?"


    Sheughed and said, "Mr. George left early in the morning, saying he had something to do and had to


    go to the city in a hurry. He didn''t want to disturb you in the morning, so he asked me to give you a


    message, saying that you shoulde home earlier in the evening and have dinner together!"


    I nodded, and did not say much, the project has been so pressed, I guess he is also quite anxious.


    After eating breakfast, I couldn''t help but walk to the courtyard for a walk and saw the old man digging


    a piece of rednd in the courtyard.


    I couldn''t help but go up and greet him, "Grandpa, good morning!"


    When Anthony saw me, he stopped moving and looked at me, "ra is up, have you eaten breakfast?"


    I nodded my head and looked at thend in front of me and said, "Grandpa, are you digging thisnd to


    nt flowers?"


    He smiled and said, "nt some garlic nts, when falles, nt some down and wait until winter."


    Seeing me out by myself, he froze and said, "That girl, Nuo Nuo, is she still asleep?"


    I smiled lightly, "She slepttest night, let her sleep a little longer!"


    He sighed, "This child, she doesn''t sleepte and doesn''t get up early."


    Although it was aint, it was more or less doting.


    ......


    Edward red at Jannings in front of the vi and said he wanted to have dinner together.


    I got out of the car and also went back to the vi. Dennis said in the morning that he wanted toe


    back and have dinner together, I thought about it and thought it would be better to do it myself.


    The fridge was full of vegetables and meat, and there were ingredients to cook.


    After half a day of work, I finally made three dishes and one soup, I looked at my phone and called


    Dennis.


    After dialing several times, the phone was not avable, so I sat down at the dining table to send him a


    message.


    Seeing that the clock was about to reach eight o''clock and I hadn''t heard the car, I called again and still


    couldn''t get through.


    I then called Toby directly, the phone thought a few times and then picked up, "Mrs. George!"


    "Toby, is Dennis with you?" I spoke.


    Toby seemed to know I would ask this question and spoke, "Dennis is still in the conference room, I''ll


    tell her to call you back when hees out of the room."


    I nodded, answered, hung up the phone, looked at the meal that had froze a bit on the table, and


    couldn''t help but sigh.


    After waiting for another hour or so guarding a table of food, I couldn''t help but hold back a bit and


    picked up my phone again to call him.


    I didn''t want the sound of a car to finallye from the courtyard, I immediately got up, looked at the


    table some cold dishes, can''t help but feel a little pity.


    But still the corners of my mouth rose, with a smile to wee out.


    However, the person I saw at the door was not Dennis, but only Toby.


    Looking behind him, I couldn''t see Dennis''s figure, so I couldn''t help but say, "Toby, where is Dennis?"


    Toby handed me a delicate box in his hand and said, "Mrs. George, Dennis has a dinner party tonight


    and can''te back for dinner, so he asked me to send this, saying it''s from Yangcheng Lake, it tastes


    very fresh, try it!"


    I looked at the package and saw that it was hairy crabs, so I said, "What time will he be back?"


    Toby shook his head slightly and said, "I''m not really sure, do you want to eat first?"


    I thought I would take the hairy crabs and start looking for scissors and a te to eat a beautiful meal.


    Toby was in a hurry to get there, so I didn''t send him off. After eating the hairy crab, I packed up and


    went to the study.


    The sound of a car wasing from the yard, Toby had just left for a short time, so it wasn''t as if


    Dennis had returned.


    I got up and went out on the balcony to see that Jannings and Edward from next door hade back,


    and they got out of the car.


    Jannings looked towards us, saw me standing on the balcony, and said, "Have you had dinner?"


    I nodded, "Just ate, how about you guys?"


    "Just finished, and I brought you some dessert, I''ll bring it overter!" She said, Edward parked the car


    and handed her the delicate box he took out of the car.


    She came towards our house with the box, and I went downstairs to open the door for her.


    The doorway.


    She was wearing a camel-colored coat and looked at me and said, "Why are you wearing so little when


    it''s so cold?"


    I didn''t feel cold and said, "It''s okay, not cold!"


    After taking the dessert from her hand, I looked at her and said, "Matcha cheese, you went shopping


    on South Screen Street?"


    She nodded, looked at me and said, "Try it, Edward said City P this matcha cheese a lot, but City A


    may have different tastes, so few people sell, today I met I thought you must like it and brought it back


    to you!"


    I ate a bite, full of cheese taste extra sweet, can not help but nod praise, "the taste is very good ah, you


    try?"

 Chapter 584 - Sudden Disaster 3

    Chapter 584 - Sudden Disaster 3


    She shook her head and touched her stomach, "I can''t eat anymore, I just finished eating Korean food


    with Edward, I ate a whole bowl of Korean bibimbap, I''m holding up this time, besides, the cheese is


    too high in calories, I''m afraid of gaining weight!"


    I smiled lightly and looked at her and said, "You''re 6''5" and only 100 pounds, how can you be fat?"


    She skimmed, "You yourself more than ny pounds, of course you do not feel fat."


    Iughed and didn''t answer.


    She looked around and saw that Dennis was not there, so she frowned and asked, "Is Dennis not back


    yet?"


    I nodded, "He has a dinner party tonight, I guess he has to entertain untilte."


    She said, "It seems that the president''s wife has to be able to endure loneliness."


    One cheese down, I was extraordinarily satisfied, and got up to pour her water.


    Laughing, I said, "Did you guys just go for Korean barbecue?"


    She nodded, her gaze fell on me, narrowed her eyes slightly, and frowned, "What happened to your


    arm?"


    I couldn''t help but look over with her gaze, not knowing when a dense red rash had broken out on my


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    arm.


    She pulled me, suddenly nervous, "Why is there also on the face?"


    I couldn''t help but be startled and looked at my legs and other parts of my body, all with many dense


    red rashes.


    Jannings looked at me, four eyes met, and we spoke at the same time, "Allergies?"


    I froze and Jannings looked at me and said, "Are you allergic to cheese? Or matcha?"


    I shook my head, I used to eat these all the time, it is impossible to be allergic.


    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but say, "Have you eaten anything else before?"


    I spoke, "Hairy crabs!"


    "Are you allergic to seafood?"


    I shook my head, "No, I was eating yesterday, how could I be allergic."


    I couldn''t think about it for a while, Jannings ran out and stood in the yard and shouted loudly, "Edward,


    ra seems to be allergic, you hurry over, we''ll send her to the same."


    I looked at the red rash on my body, how could I not understand, what in the end I had eaten would


    suddenly be allergic?


    Not a momentter Jannings ran in and pulled me out, Edward''s car was parked outside the vi.


    When we got into the car, Edward drove directly to the hospital. Jannings looked a little anxious and


    looked at me and said, "Should we call Dennis?"


    I shook my head, he should still be busy at this time, "It''s okay, it''s just a slight allergy, it shouldn''t be a


    big deal, there''s no rush, let''s see it at the hospital first!"


    Just feel the itching from my face, I can''t help but feel some pain on my face.


    This face is not as beautiful as a flower, but at least pure and lovely, also considered beautiful, this


    suddenly started so many rashes, and I do not know if it will leave scars.


    ......


    In the hospital.


    Edward just stopped the car, Jannings dragged me towards the hospital, into the hospital building and


    shouted, "Doctor, emergency!"


    A few nurses looked over and asked about the allergy, and then Jannings went to register.


    I was taken into an office by a nurse and invited to see the surgeon.


    The doctor on duty took a look at my condition and confirmed that it was an allergy, not a serious one,


    and that I would be fine after a few bottles of fluids.


    I was a little less sure what exactly I was allergic to and couldn''t help but say, "Doctor, can you find out


    what I''m allergic to?"


    Whether it''s hairy crabs or cheese, I used to eat them all the time and I''ve never had them before.


    The doctor wrote the prescription and said, "If you are not allergic to hairy crab and cheese, it should


    be thebination of the two, or it could be that one of these two things could cause your allergy.


    I nodded, "Okay, I''ll trouble you!" I don''t want to be afraid, if I don''t pay attention next time and eat the


    allergy, it will be more than worth it.


    Because it was a downtown hospital, there was a lot of traffic and the wards were full, so I had to do


    my hang-ups in the corridor to check my allergens. The nurse took some blood, gave me a hang-up tag


    and left.


    There were more wards in the corridor, and as the night wore on, many patients were asleep.


    I couldn''t fall asleep since, I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep, Jannings was busy paying


    medical bills, Edward should be looking for a parking space.


    Whether it is a first-tier city or a second-tier city, parking spaces are always so crowded and


    troublesome.


    I heard a sound in the hallway after a while, so I opened my eyes and looked at a male doctor in a


    white coat.


    Seeing that I was awake, he said, "Did I wake you up?"


    I shook my head, "No, I wasn''t asleep!" Subconsciously, I looked at the liquid on the bottle, which was


    almost finished, and saw that he was holding the injection in his hand.


    I had froze and said, "Is it time to change the drops?"


    He shook his head, raised his hand and squeezed the hangtag, and spoke, "Infuse for now!"


    Seeing him insert the syringe in his hand, he pushed the liquid in the syringe into the hanging bottle.


    I was a little puzzled and said, "Don''t you infuse this medicine separately?" Under normal


    circumstances, not all are a bottle of a bottle of infusion how suddenly with a syringe delivery?


    He moved the infusion tube at the speed, speed up the infusion speed, looked at me and said, "It''s


    saline, the concentration of the medicine just now is toorge, so the supplement into it, does not


    affect!"


    I do not know much about medical things, but always feel that this exnation is a little too far-fetched,


    but can not think of what is wrong.


    So I didn''t make a sound and acquiesced.


    He then went to change the medicine for other patients, see the movements of skilled and natural, I


    can not help but to dispel doubts, closed my eyes and fake sleep.


    But gradually I noticed that something was wrong, my eyes seemed to be open, and my eyelids were


    very heavy.


    The heart of the doubt, I could not help but pinch their own tiger mouth, awake a few minutes after


    trying to open their eyes.


    I saw the doctor in a white coat standing in front of me, and I had a bad feeling in my head.


    I raised my hand to push away, but she suddenly helped me up, and he almost carried me to the


    corridor.


    I couldn''t think much about it, I only had one thought in my head, I must not fall asleep.


    The tip of the tongue against the teeth and bite hard, the pain stimtes the nerves, I woke up a few


    points, see at this time people have been brought by him to the elevator door.


    I realized that he may intend to take me away, I can not help but want to struggle, but there is no


    strength, want to open the mouth to call for help, but the lips simply can not spit out a word.


    I could see him pressing the elevator, but I couldn''t see exactly what he was pressing on that floor of


    the elevator.


    Just a blur kind of front can see clearly the red bright spot is the lowest ce, should be the


    underground garage.

 Chapter 585 Sudden Disaster 4

    Chapter 585 Sudden Disaster 4


    Realizing that he might want to take me away, I couldn''t help but clench my hands and poke my palms


    with my fingertips to stay conscious.


    It didn''t take long for the elevator doors to open and he picked me up directly, bumping me along the


    way. I originally thought I would be thrown into the car and taken to some dark room to be finally


    interrogated, as had happened.


    But when a strong cold air came towards me, I was frozen awake for a few minutes.


    The weather in September, although cold, but not so cold that the bones can feel this cold, this cold


    almost below ZERO.


    A word suddenly popped into my head, "Morgue!"


    At the bottom of the elevator, not only the parking lot, but also the morgue.


    Moreover, this is a hospital, the temperature in the parking lot can''t be any lower than zero.


    Under the stimtion of the cold, I found some consciousness, opened my eyes, could not help but


    fight a cold war, surrounded by a nket of white, the morgue also ced on the corpse that did not


    enter the cab, covered with a white cloth.


    I was removed from the man''s shoulders, and then heard the sound of ice moving.


    A few secondster, I felt like I was put into a container that was extraordinarily cold.


    With a creaking sound, I was pushed into a confined space now.


    What was left of my sanity and information told me that I had been put into a colder ce, a cooler for


    corpses.


    Out of my body''s instinctive desire to survive, my body began to want to help, but even so, I could only


    raise my hand to touch the edge of the freezer, no strength to hit, or even make a sound.


    The fear of death began to spread through all the nerves in my body, and I knew that if no one came to


    save me, I would die, and that no one would know for a long time after my death.


    But who, in the end, hated me so much that they had to go this far?


    I thought about all the people around me and could never find the answer.


    The body has already started the most primitive reaction, the shivering reaction that is sent out when it


    receives cryogenic stimtion, but the magnitude is notrge.


    All I could feel was the rhythm of the blood starting to slow down.


    It was ridiculous.


    How I never thought I would end up dying in this way.


    Olivia''s several calcting threats, Luna''s ruthlessness and poison, Zuy''s escape from death, all these


    past, I did not die.


    But in the end, I was killed in this extremely simple and immovable way.


    I really did not dream of it.


    I need to see riana, I have not exined to her why I suddenly left without saying goodbye, have


    not given her a good hug and told her that no matter what happens to me, she must grow up well and


    happily.


    I haven''t visited Folly''s children, I haven''t called Samuel and Luna a mom and dad, I haven''t cooked a


    meal for them, I haven''t told them that I don''t actually resent them.


    I haven''t told Dennis that I actually really, really love him, I haven''t told him that I actually really want to


    give him a child, I haven''t told him that I''m actually really looking forward to us having a big wedding.


    I still have too much, too many things left to do, I don''t want to die yet, I don''t want to freeze to death.


    The cold was biting, and my consciousness was clear enough to hear my own rapid breathing and


    even the sound of the nuisance refrigeration in the freezer.


    I wanted to open my mouth to call for help, but could not make a sound, the cold above my head began


    to spread, I could clearly feel the cold on my forehead into the bones, and then my nerves began to


    hurt, and then numb.


    It seemed like a long time had passed, but it also seemed like only a few short minutes. This feeling of


    waiting silently for death was too bad.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    What was left of my consciousness began to get tired and blurred, and I suddenly thought of a quote I


    read a long time ago, where someone said that there are three kinds of real death in the world.


    One is when breathing stops, arms and legs stiffen, and body and consciousness separate; this kind of


    death is physical.


    The second kind is being dered dead, when the voice that stops breathing lies in a hospital bed and


    is told that you are dead.


    Thest kind is oblivion, at this point of death, is when your body and consciousness both disappear,


    and finally all information about your existence in the world is emptied, slowly being forgotten by your


    rtives and friends and children begin to forget, and finally disappearpletely.


    I seem to be experiencing the first kind of death at this time, the sound of breathing, no, the sound of


    the heart beating began to faint, I can hardly feel my own breathing.


    Perhaps, this time is really doomed ......


    I was about to close my eyes and resign myself to this, when I suddenly heard a loud crash, I was


    shocked, and then felt the sense of vibration caused by the freezer being smashed.


    The sound was urgent and anxious, the force was heavier than the other, and the moment I felt the


    white light, I seemed to see a long, jade-like figure, enveloping me.


    This moment, I do not know how to describe the emotions in my heart, mixed with too much.


    The cab was pulled open with a jerk, the temperature was still very low, but I could clearly feel that


    the temperature seemed to ease up.


    I could feel my body, which had been numbed to the point of near hardening, being held by a pair of


    strong arms, and then being held tightly in the arms of someone who was giving me heat.


    The sudden warmth made me almost impatient to get closer, there was a familiar smelling from


    me, and I wanted to call out to him.


    But not a word coulde out.


    The phrase, Dennis, thank you. I never said it.


    Because it was him, I suddenly rxed in my heart, closed my eyes, and fell into a deepa.


    This sleep over, I had a long dream, dream of a very beautiful-looking woman holding a baby, walking


    in the snow for a long time, until she could not walk, she put down the child in her arms, she knelt in the


    snow, kissing the child, touching the child crying heartily.


    Later, she still put down the child and went away alone, the baby crying in the snow, the sound was


    extraordinarily deste.


    I wanted to see it, but I don''t know what happened, everything disappeared.


    I dreamed of the old acacia tree from my childhood, and the swing set under it, with Grandma pushing


    the swing and singing the songs I loved as a child.


    Then Grandma disappeared and I saw a long, happy figure waving towards me in a sea of people.


    I walked towards him, and before I could see his face clearly, I was scattered by the surging crowd.


    Later, I was having the same dream over and over again. The man in the dream I knew was Dennis,


    but every time I reached out to pull him, he would disappear.


    After countless repetitions I got anxious and tried desperately to grab him, but finally a hand held me


    tightly in a daze.


    Someone in my ear was calling me, "ra."

 Chapter 586 - Sudden Disaster 5

    Chapter 586 - Sudden Disaster 5


    I heard it and tried to answer, but couldn''t get a word out.


    "ra." He was still calling me, and I went to the source of the voice by feeling, probably because I


    wanted to catch it so much that I suddenly had some difficulty breathing.


    Dazed, I seemed to open my eyes and saw the dark figure standing next to me, all too familiar.


    I reached out to grab it and touched the familiar warmth, but with little strength, I slipped again.


    Almost the next second, my hand was suddenly held back and gripped tightly, "ra, I''m here!"


    It was Dennis'' voice.


    When I heard his voice, the fear and helplessness in my heart dissipated at this moment, and I could


    not help but feel much more at ease.


    I wanted to nod my head, but I didn''t have any strength, and slowly my eyelids couldn''t be lifted.


    "What''s going on? Why isn''t she awake?" Dennis questioned in my ear, and I could almost imagine him


    frowning at the doctor.


    "She''s out of danger, nothing serious, she''s just too tired with it now, she''ll wake up when she''s rested."


    These were the words of the doctor.


    My consciousness was awake, but I just couldn''t open my eyes, there was little strength in my body.


    I heard footsteps in the room, someone should have left, and after a while, I could feel my hand


    wrapped and my fingers being held crosswise.


    A low voice in my ear, "ra, you''ve been sleeping for two days, stop sleeping and wake up!"


    I tried to open my mouth, tried to open my eyes, but couldn''t do it.


    There was something moist on my dry mouth, probably a cotton swab, and after a while I could feel a


    towel being held to wipe my face, hands, and feet.


    Too sleepy to do anything about it, I fell asleep againpletely.


    I have been having intermittent dreams, and when I opened my eyes again, I was still a little confused


    when I gradually saw everything around me clearly.


    The man lying next to the bed seemed to be asleep, and his long dark hair was a little greasy.


    "Dennis!" I spoke, my voice still hoarse, but it was good enough to make a sound.


    The words fell, I couldn''t help but smile, I''m not dead, I''m still alive and well, it feels good!


    The hand was held tightly, he straightened up, his face was extraordinarily gaunt, a lot of whiskers


    emerged at the chin, I reached out to touch, some prickly.


    I couldn''t help butugh, "I just shaved it off for you, howe it''s growing again."


    He held my hand, a pair of ck eyes looked at me closely, half a sound did not speak, seems too


    happy, eyes with water droplets.


    For a long time, only then did he speak, "You''re awake!" The voice was choked with sobs and fear.


    I nodded my head, the corners of my mouth with a smile, can not help but also have the feeling of life


    after the robbery.


    "It''s really good to see you again!" I pulled him, hand clenched tightly.


    He got up, held me in his arms, took a ss of water aside and fed me water, his voice hiding the


    happiness, "You can see me every day from now on!"


    I drank a few mouthfuls and then moved my head away, the body can be freely switched, throat


    pocket, you can see every day."


    Looking at me mischievously, he put down his ss of water, raised his hand and scraped on my nose,


    and said, "You are in the mood to joke, it seems to be really good."


    He hugged me and tightened the force of his arms, embedding my whole body in his arms and hugging


    me without leaving a gap.


    I let him hold me, the heart of the indescribable mix of sadness and joy, always alive, is already a


    blessing.


    This life of mountains and water, I will not leave him again, in the freezer for a few minutes, close to the


    moment of death, my mind and heart, even in the blood are telling me that in the past days, I should


    not waste his love for me, I should not push him away, should not have those unnecessary arguments


    with him.


    In this life, it was lucky to meet him.


    "Dennis!" I spoke, and couldn''t help but reach out and put my arms around his neck and look at him.


    He gave a hug and hugged me, his voice was a little hoarse, and his brow was a joyful mix of


    exhaustion and vicissitude.


    "I love you, love very much kind of love!" I opened my mouth, from the time we met to now, ten years of


    marriage, I never said this to him, at this time, I think, if not, the next time I open my mouth, I do not


    know when it is.


    Anyway, I can''t let myself regret it again.


    He looked at me, his eyes deep, nodded, took a shallow breath and kissed me on the forehead, "I will


    live up to the expectations."


    I couldn''t help but smile, it was good to be alive.


    Leaning into his arms to enjoy a moment of peace, I suddenly remembered the day it happened and


    couldn''t help but say, "What ...... really happened that day?"


    Who would want my life? The temperature in the freezer, no more than two hourster I would have


    If Dennis hadn''t appeared in time, only I would have died for sure.


    He wrapped his arms around me and tightened them, "I was having dinner with Marcus and the others,


    received a call from Jannings, and found you missing when I arrived at the hospital.


    His voice was a little low, vaguely hoarse, and I couldn''t imagine what he was like when he found me,


    maybe with the frozen seafood in the freezer, stiff and covered with frost.


    Or something else!


    Tilting my head to look at him, I couldn''t help but speak, "Did you find out who did it?"


    He gathered his eyebrows, the temperature in his ck eyes was a little lower, "You ate hairy crabs


    before allergies and matcha, both of which have sesame seeds added to them, and it is uncertain


    whether this was set up by someone in advance or not."


    I subconsciously frowned, I am allergic to sesame seeds I know, but this is something I have never


    mentioned, including Dennis, the only person who knows I am allergic to sesame seeds, is my


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    grandmother.


    After I grew up, I basically didn''t touch it, sometimes eating a little less would not have too serious a


    reaction, sesame seeds are originally used to make seasoning, as long as a little less, is not rted.


    But even so, this step no one would have expected in advance that I would be allergic, and suspicious


    is what happened in the hospital.


    That person is obviously to put me to death, from the input of anesthesia to me to the morgue, all this is


    temporary? Or was it premeditated?


    Thinking of this, I could not help but smile bitterly, "the other side is thoughtful, all in one step, than


    those who throw the body broken body to give me face ah, but also leave a whole body."


    Dennis''s face darkened with appalling coldness, "There will be no such thing happening in the future."


    I leaned in his arms, the heart knows, these things he will go to check, after a pause, "If we finally find


    out who it is, I want to meet him!"


    "Well!" Dennis opened his mouth, the coldness between his ck eyes remained, "Get well, and leave


    the rest to me!"

 Chapter 587 - Sudden Disaster 6

    Chapter 587 - Sudden Disaster 6


    Probably also just woke up, or sleep too much, I do not want to continue to sleep, spoke, "can hate to


    kill me, there should not be many people, can have the guts to do so even less."


    Come to think of it, whoever it was, didn''t seem to have that much guts.


    Jannings came in, his eyes were already swollen, and he looked like he had been crying for a long


    time.


    Seeing that I was awake, and not caring that Dennis was still holding me, he ran straight to the other


    side of the hospital bed and jumped on me, choking while saying, "You''re finally awake, you''ve been


    sleeping for three days, I thought you didn''t want me and didn''t want to take me to City P."


    So suddenly I was being hugged left and right by two people, it was really stressful.


    Good thing Edward pulled Jannings up and spoke, "She just woke up, are you going to let her continue


    sleeping over?"


    "h, h, h, you crow''s-mouth!" Jannings pushed Dennis and said, "ra will live a long lifeter."


    I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were allergic to sesame, if I knew there was so much sesame powder in


    that matcha cheese, I wouldn''t have bought it for you to eat!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I smiled lightly, reached out and took her by the hand, patted the back of her hand and said, "It''s not


    your fault, I didn''t notice it myself and it was an ident!"


    Jannings still med himself, "If you weren''t allergic, you wouldn''t havee to the hospital, and what


    happened next wouldn''t have happened, it''s all my fault, if I catch the person who took you, I''ll make


    sure he''s dead!"


    Edward looked at Dennis and said, "Did you catch the guy?"


    Dennis pursed his lips, the meaning was clear.


    Jannings wondered, "Didn''t you see what the man looked like in the surveince? Even with a mask, it


    is impossible to find it for a while, it has been three days!"


    "Halfway through the person was changed, when out of the elevator, the person was changed once,


    the person who took ra into the morgue, not the person who injected anesthesia." Dennis opened


    his mouth, his brows slightly knitted, "the surveince of the pickup is very tightly dressed almost all


    avoiding the surveince before entering the morgue."


    Edward was silent for a while, spoke, "All the clues to here, it is broken?"


    Dennis eyebrows open, just gently patting my back.


    Jannings see seems to discuss nothing, said, "Forget it, or eat first, Lanxi Vige, there are still a bunch


    of things, eat dinner we still have to go to a trip!"


    I couldn''t help but stare, "The project in Lanxi Vige has started?"


    Edward nodded his head, "Started!"


    Although some doubts in the heart, but also eyebrows continue to ask.


    Jannings brought food over, and because she was in a hurry to leave, she and Edward left first.


    I just woke up, not much appetite, Jannings although cooking is very good, but I have little appetite.


    Dennis saw me eat a few bites, then did not move, looked at me frowned, "can not waste food!"


    I cocked my head at him, "But I''m really not hungry and don''t want to eat!"


    He pursed his lips, "I''ll feed you?"


    I froze and simply red at him and said, "Did the doctor say when I could be discharged?"


    He raised his eyebrows, "I just woke up, I need to stay in the hospital for a few days!"


    It looked like he was nning to keep me in the hospital for a few more days, remembering the matter


    of Lanxi Vige, I got serious and looked at him, "Dennis, the Lanxi Vige case, you didn''t pull it?"


    He seemed to have said before that he was considering withdrawing.


    He raised his eyebrows, "Three times, do you think I will withdraw now, as others wish?"


    I didn''t react at first, but after a moment I understood, and for a moment looked at him with wide eyes,


    "You suspect that a person did it?"


    The theft of the base, Jannings inexplicable injury, plus I this time, three times, several things actually


    how to think about the continuous can not be together, but when you think about it, and feel that they


    are rted.


    The theft of the base caused theunch to be dyed, Jannings was injured, causing the project in


    Lanxi Vige to stop, and if this time, I didn''te out in the freezer.


    With Dennis'' feelings for me, he would have taken me back to City P and never set foot in City A again,


    let alone ept the project at Orchid Creek Vige.


    Thinking about it, I wondered, "Is this about the White family, or the George Group?"


    Dennis did not rush to speak, his eyes fell on the porridge I had eaten a few mouthfuls, raised his


    eyebrows, "I feed you?"


    I froze, looked down and ate a few bites, looked at him and said, "Well, I''m eating, you go on!"


    He got up and did not open his mouth, at this time the doctor came in to check the situation, check


    some, that doctor looked at Dennis and said, "Mr. George''s body has recovered, take a good rest and


    get well in a few days."


    Dennis nodded his head, I saw that his attention was not on me, so I put aside the half-eaten porridge,


    not willing to eat.


    After the doctor left, I got up, ready to go to the bathroom, but probablyy down for too long, some


    unstable, so I could not help but fall down with a weak foot.


    Dennis was quick on his feet and wrapped his arms around me, his gaze sinking slightly, "Doing what?"


    "Go to the bathroom!" I opened my mouth, some crying andughing, plus a few embarrassment.


    He naturally picked me up and carried me directly into the bathroom, letting me lie in his arms, and


    then reached down to unzip my pants.


    I was so shocked that I hurriedly held him down, my face burning, "Dennis, I can do it myself, you go


    out first!"


    He frowned, "What are you afraid of, what part of your body have I not seen before?"


    Can it be the same?


    I pushed him and couldn''t help but say, "It''s not the same, you go out first, I really can do it by myself!"


    He took my hand away and said, "I changed the urine bag two days ago, you are my wife, it is normal


    to take care of you, in the future when I am old and sick, you also take care of me in the same way,


    don''t think too much about it!"


    I hold forehead, indeed, this couple together for a long time, not to mention what privacy, there is no


    pressure.


    When I was in aa is a matter of a moment, now this, it really does not work, I pushed him away,


    seriously, "then I was in aa, now I am awake, I can myself, you go out first, a moment I am well, I


    promise to call you, OK?"


    He pursed his lips, looked at me, and spoke, "Be careful!"


    I nodded my head.


    Looking at his back as he left, I couldn''t help but sigh, if it weren''t for his handsome face with no signs


    of age, and his straight, long body, I would have suspected that he was an old uncle.


    When did you get so meticulous about what you do?


    ......


    The hospital for two days, after the doctor''s examination to determine that there is no problem, then


    informed that you can be discharged.


    In the hospital for a few days, Dennis almost all live in the hospital, the usual household items are


    brought over, Toby busy with the investigation of the ident, so these trivial things are basically


    Dennis himself do.

 Chapter 588 Sudden Disaster 7

    Chapter 588 Sudden Disaster 7


    I sat on the hospital bed and watched him pack his clothes, and couldn''t help but say, "Dennis, when


    you get old in the future, if you run out of money, you can go find a housekeeping job."


    He put the folded clothes in his hands in his suitcase and looked up at me, "You think I''ll run out of


    money?"


    I froze for a moment, then shook my head, "No!" With his ability, even if he had no money, he would not


    have gone that far.


    Seeing that he put all the toiletries in the basin he used when he was hospitalized, the basin was


    bought when I was hospitalized because I was lying down and couldn''t move, I had to use the basin to


    fill with water to wipe my face.


    "Is this to be taken away?" I don''t seem to find this in the vi.


    He didn''t say anything, the washing utensils in the basin were all new and hardly ever used, so these


    things were left in the hospital without being taken away.


    It is also a waste, but bring it home, it does not seem to be used.


    In addition, he does not seem to be so good at life, will put these life trivial things on the heart.


    The cleaning aunt outside the door knocked, came in and greeted with a smile, and then started


    cleaning.


    I have seen this aunt several times in the past few days, she seems to be a mute, when she sees


    people, she just smiles and does not speak.


    Dennis walked up to her, put the basin on her cleaning rack, and then gestured to the aunt with his


    hand.


    The aunt nodded gratefully, I didn''t quite understand and didn''t interrupt.


    Downstairs, the parking lot.


    Getting into the car, I couldn''t help but look over at Dennis and speak, "Dennis, I see you''re getting


    more and more grounded."


    He smiled lightly, fastened the seat belt for me, and spoke, "If you don''t eat the world, you can''t enjoy


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    your wife and children, I want thetter, the former is not practical."


    The car started, he drove with one hand and pulled me with the other, I could not help but remind, "This


    is very dangerous!"


    He raised his eyebrows, "Do not trust your husband''s skills?"


    Iughed and stopped talking.


    The body gets better, I naturally have to start busy work, the ident, Dennis secretly check, I have


    few contacts and manpower, to check up not easy.


    The project of Lanxi Vige started, I, as the project leader, naturally had to go.


    After a day of rest at the vi, I packed up my things and went directly to Lanxi Vige.


    Jannings originally had nothing to do, he was either following Edward all day or came to talk to me.


    When the project started, everyone got busy, so she got busy with it.


    In the evening, when I returned to the hotel, Jannings was so tired that she fell on the bed and wailed,


    "What do you think I want? From morning to night, I''m not even paid, and I don''t even have my own


    room, sad!"


    Iughed, "Why don''t I apply to Mr. White tomorrow and let you officially join the White Family and


    be an employee of the White Family, so you''ll have a name."


    She gave me a nk look, "What do I need this name for? I want the name of the White Family''s boss,


    I don''t care about the sry of an employee, I don''t need money!"


    I shrugged my shoulders and said no more, but she looked at me like she thought of something and


    said, "At this hour, Edward should be finished, right?"


    I raised my eyebrows, "I think it''s about time."


    She went into the bathroom with her clothes in her arms and said, "You don''t have to leave the door


    open for meter, I won''t be back tonight!"


    Adults understand, I shrugged my shoulders and said no more.


    Dennis called, I reacted with hindsight, I didn''t tell him I was going out in the morning, I''m staying at


    Lanxi Vige today.


    When I picked up the phone, I said in a soft voice, "Honey, are you home yet?"


    Dennis''s maicugh came along with the current, sexy and provocative, "Almost there, have you


    eaten dinner?"


    I mmmm''d a few times and began to wonder how I was going to tell him about my time in Lanxi Vige,


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes!"


    Iughed, "That''s good, you know how to take care of yourself, by the way, I came over to this side of


    Lanxi Vige this morning, there''s a little too much going on at thepany, I''m staying over here


    tonight."


    He seemed to hmmm, voice force of pleasure faded a few points, with a few aggravation said, "I have


    to stay alone at night?"


    This man ......


    I am amused, "Then I am still alone during the day, I ask you, where did you go during the day? Who


    were you with during the day?"


    Well, I have to admit, my way of changing the subject is not really much good.


    He said, honestly, "With Marcus, can youe back tomorrow? Have dinner together?"


    I thought about it, and there was so much going on, it didn''t seem like a good idea.


    Somewhat apologetically, "I don''t think I can, what''s wrong? Do you have something to do?"


    He said, "I have to go back to City P. I have some things to take care of at work."


    It was right, he had been in City A for almost two months, there must be a lot of things going on over at


    City P. There was no telling how much stuff he would lose if he could put it off until now.


    "When will you leave?" There are too many things going on these days, it''s always better to be busy


    with your own things.


    "Tomorrow!" He spoke, his voice low, "Toby will stay here, if there is anything, you can call him!"


    I nodded my head and agreed.


    After a few moments of being mushy, Jannings came out of the shower, wrapped in a towel, and looked


    at me and said, "Sister, have you considered my feelings when you''re spreading dog food so


    tantly?"


    I smiled, hung up with Dennis, looked at her and said, "Dressed like that, are you nning to go out?"


    In September, she wore a short ck halter dress, the skirt is very short, just to the thigh, look sexy


    and beautiful, but dressed like this to go out, will inevitably feel too cold.


    She smiled and turned around in front of me and said, "Let''s not say it''s cold, just tell me if I want to?"


    I nodded, she blew dry her long hair, curled it, put on a light makeup, and then found a fox fur mink in


    the cab to wear, looking stylish and sexy with a little darkness.


    Purposely found a pair of high heels with it, looked at me and said, "How about it, look good!"


    I finally knew what she was doing dressed like this, nodded, looked at her and said, "Pay attention to


    safety measures!"


    She giggled and said, "Don''t worry, Edward is at the right age to have a baby, so if I get pregnant, I can


    marry her in name only."


    I gave her a white nce, "the order of life no matter how love shoulde step by step, especially


    girls, fall in love marry get a license to have a child, step by step, that is a girl worth having a good step,


    not sure of the future, do not rush to have children, the White family me and you actually do not


    understand, right? "


    She froze, probably not expecting me to be so serious all of a sudden, and nodded slightly, "I know, no


    matter what, I''ll protect myself."


    Seeing her dressed up and out of the room, I also cleaned up a bit and got ready for bed.


    The next day.


    Dennis was busy going back to City P. He sent me a message and boarded the ne.

 Chapter 589 Sudden Disaster 8

    Chapter 589 Sudden Disaster 8


    Jannings knocked on the door earlier, I opened the door and saw that she was still a bit confused, so I


    couldn''t help but say, "What''s wrong? You''re here so early?"


    She leaned on me and said, "Edward went to the base, I couldn''t sleep alone, so I came to sleep with


    you!"


    I held my forehead, some helpless, "I am also going out soon, you sleepy then rest well in the hotel


    today, do not go."


    Help her lie down on the bed, I took the bag and went out.


    AI base, the police searched for a few days, did not find any useful information, Edward was rather


    disappointed with them, and directly sent people away.


    Dennis continue to Lanxi Vige this project, naturally also do a good job of the next n, City P side


    has spare AI technology, all transported over.


    At this time the staff is inside the instation, She in the base to guide and arrange, see me,


    disdainful look, but also did not say anything hard to hear.


    I do not know much about these things, can only y on the sidelines, the original destroyed base was


    repaired again, can not see any difference.


    Edward and She handed over the work, and I watched as the staff carried in quite a few new and


    exciting AI technologies.


    Two workers carried in a machine digger, not very big, but all fully intelligent, and the two workers put


    the machine down and left.


    I was a little curious and couldn''t help but get closer to take a closer look. The intelligent excavator


    didn''t start, so it looked like a pile of scrap metal.


    Sometimes I really do not understand why there are so many children like this kind of thing.


    "These things, are used to assist in development." A voice came from behind me, it was Toby.


    I froze and couldn''t help but say, "Assisted development?"


    He nodded and said, "There are not many hard workers in Lanxi Vige, and all the subsequent work is


    basically left to these machines."


    "The ones that were stolen before were also like this?"


    He nodded, "Well, all the projects were only dyed, but the good thing is that there is a backup, the


    start of the project on this side of the light is no problem, what we are worried about is that these


    technologies are leaked out, and in the end there is no way to use the copyright, it will be more


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    trouble."


    "Make way!" Passers-by came and went, someone opened his mouth, I subconsciously took a step


    back, in order to facilitate others to cross the road.


    But I did not want to identally bump into the machine behind me, not standing still identally


    pushed.


    The machine directly towards the back of the smashed past, "touch!" The incident happened suddenly,


    no one reacted.


    The two-meter-high machine smashed down, but the good thing is that the back is the wall, not so


    exaggerated.


    Toby held me steady and looked at me and said, "Are you okay?"


    I shook my head and turned back to look at the machine that smashed the floor, part of the prongs


    were broken.


    "This ......"


    "ra, it''s you again, you''re a broomstick, aren''t you, every time there''s peace in your ce." She


    came over and gestured to the workers to hold the machines up again.


    Looking at me, she said, "Do you know how valuable these things are? How hard it is to fix these


    things, don''t you know that in your heart?"


    It was my carelessness, so I bowed my head and apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do it just now,


    I''m responsible for all these damages!"


    "Heh! You''re not the same as a man, you''re responsible for everything." She has always looked at


    me with displeasure, at this time itself is my fault, she naturally will not let go of this opportunity.


    Toby saw her so unreasonable, spoke, "Zhou director, I think you think the most important, should be a


    careful look at the machine should be how to repair, the other things, I will handle."


    "You ......" She, although angry, still shut up under Toby''s low gaze.


    Turning to look at the machine, her voice was extra loud expounding on the extent of the damage to


    the thing.


    She was deliberately speaking to me, I naturally understand.


    Noticing the traces on the wall, I couldn''t help but go up and check, seeing the ce where the


    machine had just smashed, was made to remove ayer of white wall skin, revealing the turning soil


    inside.


    Seeing me looking closely, Toby spoke up, "Mrs. George, there are a lot of people here, and chaos, you


    want to go to the office!"


    I looked back at him and said, "Was the base here built by the White Family or by the George Group?"


    He was a little surprised and said, "The White Family, basically all the bases here are built by the White


    Family, why?"


    I shook my head, looked at the wall, and unconsciously knocked on it, and it was a little empty!


    But there is nothing strange!


    "Secretary Shen, can youe over here and match the data?" Rudolph came over clutching a pile of


    papers.


    I nodded, took my eyes back, took the data in Rudolph''s hands and spoke, "These haven''t been


    processed yet?"


    Rudolph nodded, "It''s almost the end of the month, these things need to be sorted out and reported up


    earlier, I''m old and have not been to school much, I have to trouble you!"


    I looked at the information in my hand, nodded, and could not help but speak, "Uncle Liu, the walls of


    this base are made ording to the specifications of temporary buildings?"


    He shook his head, "No ah, this base is built strictly yet? Are built in ordance with strict residential


    office specifications, in order to ensure quiet, the foundation are yed a whole half wide, the walls are


    thick!"


    I froze, could not help but look again at the ce just hit, see Rudolph anxious, and did not think too


    much about it, holding the file into the office, began to work.


    This day down really back pain, the evening after work, Dennis sent a text message, said he had


    arrived at City P..


    I was so tired that I went straight back to the hotel without eating dinner, and when I got out of the


    shower, the phone rang.


    It was Dennis who called, and when I picked up the phone, I fell straight into bed and closed my eyes


    and said, "Dennis, good evening!"


    He smiled lightly, "Have you had dinner yet? What are you doing?"


    If I said I wasn''t eating, he would have continued to nag, so I said, "Yes, how about you, have you


    eaten?"


    "Yes, I''m eating!" As I spoke, I heard the sound of sses clinking from his side.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Eating outside?"


    "Yes!" He responded.


    With my hair still a little damp and pressed behind me, my back was wet, I couldn''t help but roll over


    and speak, "With who?"


    He smiled lightly, "A female ......!"


    I pursed my lips, "Younger? Or an elder?"


    "Young!"


    I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes slightly, "Is it pretty?"


    He responded, "Beautiful!"


    I bristled, "Prettier than me?"


    Heughed over there and said, "You''re all beautiful!"


    I took a deep breath and was already a little upset at the phone, "Dennis, talk properly or we won''t be


    able to talk anymore."


    The person over thereughed a little loudly and didn''t seem to be trying to hide their happy emotions


    at all.


    The sound ofughter is very pleasant, I originally thought he was really eating with some woman, but


    now listen to hisughter, can not help but narrowed the eyes, think and his dinner people, I know!

 Chapter 590 Sudden Disaster 9

    Chapter 590 Sudden Disaster 9


    Sure enough, a childish voice came from the other end of theputer, "Uncle Fu, are you on the


    phone with mom?"


    My heart jerked, how long had it been since I was hearing riana''s voice, hugging her, or talking to


    her.


    With a sour nose, I couldn''t hold back some tears.


    Dennis on the other end of the phone handed the phone to riana, and riana''s soft and tender


    voice came through, "Mom, are you mom? This is riana."


    I was a little sore in my heart, pulling my nerves for a while, I couldn''t say a word, my heart was


    blocked with gas, it was hard to breathe.


    When I didn''t hear my voice, riana was a little anxious and said, "Mom, can you hear riana?"


    My eyes unconsciously tears slipped down, extra pain, shallow draw a breath and said, "riana, I''m


    here, mom ...... can hear!"


    The tears were even more rampant as I spoke.


    The riana on the other end of the phone was very happy to hear my reply, and for a while, like an


    idle chatterbox, "Mom, have you eaten? When are youing home? Uncle Fu and I have been


    waiting for you for a long time. I whispered to you, I nted a lot of sweet potatoes in the yard,


    Grandma said, when the sweet potatoes grow small sweet potatoes, you cane back, now they are


    sprouting, mom, you are noting back soon?"


    I choked up and couldn''t breathe for a while, my tears were like beads without strings, they kept falling,


    nodding my head, "Well, mommy will be back soon, when mommy finishes her work here, mommy will


    go back to see riana, riana must eat well, go to school well, and must listen to Uncle Fu, okay?"


    "Mm-hmm!" I can imagine riana nodding her little head, "Mom, I''m very good, I can recite a lot of


    ancient poems, I can write, I can also do arithmetic, yes, Uncle Fu let me start learning piano, I can


    now y "Little Star", when youe back, I will y it for you, I can also draw, Mom, I drew you a


    very Mom, I drew you a very beautiful portrait, when youe back, I will give it to you, Mom, you


    HL Area to pick up Mo Bai and Uncle Zhang, then it will be very lively, so, Mom, you have toe back


    quickly!"


    I nodded my head and held back my tears, "Okay, mommy will definitely rush back on riana''s


    birthday and spend it with riana."


    Dennis seemed to be talking to riana, "riana, well, let uncle and mommy talk for a while, okay?"


    riana, somewhat reluctantly, said into the phone, "Mom, can I ask you for one thing?"


    I nodded, my whole body shaking and holding back tears, "Okay, does riana want anything for her


    birthday?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "No, mom, can I talk to you on the phone every day until you get back? I want to hear my mommy''s


    voice, so does grandma and grandpa, andst time grandma was crying, she misses mommy as much


    as I do!"


    The child''s voice is tender, words are simple, I nodded in response, hiding a heart full of guilt.


    I left because I knew I was incapable of giving riana the best and highest quality of life, and that she


    would be better off with Dennis than with me, but I neglected to mention that she was still a child, and


    subconsciously, she only had me as a family member, and my leaving was not just fearful, but


    frightening to her.


    Dennis took the phone, probably because he knew I was crying, and his voice was low and


    introspective, "She''s fine here, she knows what she''s doing, and Alex and her aunts areing to take


    her."


    I nodded, my voice a little choked up, "Dennis, thank you!"


    Heughed helplessly on the other end, "You and I are already husband and wife, and riana is my


    daughter, so saying thank you is too much!"


    I couldn''t help butugh and took a breath, "As soon as the project in Lanxi Vige is finished, I''ll go


    back and have a good life with you and riana!"


    He hmmed, his voice low and maic, "I''ll wait for you!"


    I smiled lightly, thinking of what happened at the base today, and after a pause said, "Dennis, after


    those machines were stolen from the base, did you find out any information?"


    Suddenly changed the subject, he froze for a moment and said, "There is no useful information at the


    moment, why? What have you found out?"


    I nodded, "It''s the wall in the base, the load-bearing wall of the normal building knocked down is no


    echo, only the wall of thepartment will have, but the back wall of the base has sound instion,


    and I looked carefully today, the outer wall of that wall is at least a meter wide, how can a normal wall


    be that wide?"


    He was silent for a while and spoke, "Don''t worry about this, let Toby do the next one, you just continue


    with the project in Lanxi Vige, the George Group will finish it as soon as possible, and try to finish the


    I knew he was worried about my safety, and didn''t say much. There was a knock on the door outside,


    and it should be Jannings.


    After hanging up with Dennis, I got up and opened the door. Jannings was carrying a lot of things and


    saw me and said, "I knew you were at the hotel, I just went around the snack street and bought a lot of


    good food, you must like it!"


    I looked down and saw that she was carrying a lot of things in her hand, reached out to take them and


    smiled, "You went shopping alone, huh?"


    She nodded, put the things in her hands, looked at me, probably felt wrong, looked back at me again,


    frowned and said, "Did you just cry?"


    I froze and said with a light smile, "Made a phone call home and kind of missed my daughter."


    She hesitated for a second, then looked at me with some exaggeration and said, "You and Dennis both


    have daughters?"


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "Five years old!"


    She burst out, "Holy shit, you have a daughter, and you''re still in a frenzy with Dennis before, are you


    out of your mind?"


    Iughed, it''s a long story, it''s not easy to say, I changed the subject and looked at the snacks on her


    table and said, "I don''t think there''s any flower nail powder here in Lanxi Vige, I''ve wanted to eat it for


    a long time."


    She bought about a dozen copies, each one different, looked at me and said, "My grandfather did not


    let me eat before, so I am particrly obsessed with these things, it is easy to go out today, I want to


    eat all bought, intend to try a bite of each, you take these out, open cold, I will call Edward over to eat


    together, we two can not handle, waste of Food."


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "Will Edward eat this?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, "He has to eat even if he doesn''t like it, I''ve traveled a long way to get


    here, he won''t be disappointed."


    I pursed my lips and stopped talking. Sometimes there is no way to exin the logic of a girlfriend to


    her boyfriend with reason or science.


    She turned around and went out of the room, I took all the snacks out of the bag, the forest, about a


    dozen points, are some of the snacks on the street.


    Smell very fragrant, all still steaming hot, she did not go a moment toe back.

 Chapter 591 Please love me truly and passionately1

    Chapter 591 Please love me truly and passionately1


    Some depressed look.


    When I saw that she was not followed by Edward, I couldn''t help but say, "What''s wrong?" "Where''s


    Edward?"


    "I don''t know, he is not in the room, I called for half a day but did not agree, call his phone is also


    upied, I guess it is to go busy, the big president is also busy!" She said, sitting at the table, a little


    demoralized.


    I smiled, looking at the table temperature just right food, can not help but say, "Well, do we still need to


    wait for him?"


    She shook her head, of course not, so much good food, it will not be good when it gets cold.


    Saying that, she gestured to me to start eating while looking at the roasted scallops with vermicelli on


    the table, she ate a few bites and said with great satisfaction, "I finally got to eat this taste, it really


    smells too good, grandpa, that old boy, must not have enjoyed this kind of deliciousness, too bad!"


    I smiled lightly, ate a few bites of cumin roast pork, the taste is very fresh and fragrant, can''t help but


    say, "This roast pork is also good, you try it!"


    She nodded and put a spicy vermicelli scallop in front of me and said, "You eat one of these, the taste


    is definitely better than what you get in a seafood restaurant."


    I nodded and ate a bite, but it was very fragrant, spicy and fragrant, with a few fresh tastes.


    The two girls ate more than ten points of non-repetitive snacks and ended up with bloated stomachs.


    Jannings lying on the bed, touching the bulging belly said, "too satisfied, too delicious, but also too


    propped up, I really have eaten the most ever, it is estimated that again to gain weight up, I can not


    easily reduce the weight, in vain efforts."


    I finished cleaning up the mess on the table, my stomach was just as ufortable, looked at the time


    and saw that it was only nine o''clock, so I could still go out for a walk.


    I couldn''t help but look at Jannings and say, "Let''s go for a walk around the hotel, we haven''t seen the


    night scenery here, so it''s good to go for a walk, or take a break from eating."


    She nodded and looked at me and said, "Exactly, we can also go out and take pictures of the night


    scene, I bought a fluorescent pink dress, I have not worn it yet, just in time to go out and take pictures."


    The fun of girls is probably, and chatting with sisters, eat long-remembered snacks, together with


    dressed beautifully, put on the most beautiful makeup, and then together to see the most beautiful


    scenery, take the best photos.


    The most important thing is that you have to be able to get the most out of your life.


    Couldn''t help but look at Jannings and say, "Okay, but I don''t seem to have bought a dresstely."


    She snapped her fingers and looked at me and said, "That''s not easy, I''ve got too many new dresses,


    wear mine!"


    Said, she pulled me in front of the closet, looked around, I could not help but freeze, the hotel a meter


    of closet, by she did not know when ced a cab of non-repeat skirt, are pink, look very youthful.


    I couldn''t help but look at her, "We''ve only been here two days, when did you get so many dresses?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, "I came to get the first day, Lanxi vige in the night market there are a lot


    of clothing stores, not very expensive, I looked at some good-looking and good clothes, bought back,


    anyway, a dress is only a hundred dors, these clothes counted less than five thousand, a good deal!


    I can''t help but grimace, "Miss, these clothes are my monthly sry!"


    She gave me a white look and said, "Don''t pretend to be poor, you''ll get at least a million dors for the


    project in Lanxi Vige, and you''re the wife of the chairman of the George Group. Joke?"


    I held my forehead, did not retort, looked at the clothes in the cab and said, "I seem to have never


    worn these styles of clothes."


    Sheughed, "Me too, so we can try it on in the next couple of days."


    She found a more fairy apricot white dress handed to me, "You are rtively thin skin white, wear this


    set should be very elegant."


    I nodded, changed, and sat on the dressing table ready to put on a light makeup.


    She picked a fluorescent pink dress, a bit like "Cindere" after the transformation of the set of shiny


    princess dress, very waist.


    See my makeup, she was a bit disgusted, "the light is darker at night, you put on light makeup and no


    makeup is the same, I''ll get you!"


    I grabbed the foundation from my hands, and then started to make it boldly.


    After a fierce tiger operation, I looked in the mirror, almost a little unrecognizable self froze, looked at


    her, "will not be a little too ...... exaggerated?"


    She shook her head, "No, this is just right, don''t you think you''re beautiful now?"


    I''ve never done any eye makeup, my eyebrows are rarely primped, and my makeup is usually a light


    foundation and a lipstick.


    I was a little ufortable with her sudden primping, which was too gaudy.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Behind the hotel there is a night market, are whitewashed buildings, generally such buildings are


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    around the Jiangnan area, in the southwest almost rarely have such buildings.


    Because of this, there are a lot of peopleing and going. There are elegantly styled restaurants on


    the solution road, and many tourists whoe here like to take pictures in front of the two lions at the


    entrance of the restaurant.


    Jannings likes to take pictures like this, pulling me to primp for a while, and she and I switched to take


    pictures of each other, followed by the bustling silver stores, antique stores, small ground stalls selling


    hair buns, and the oddly built Triangle Building.


    "This building used to be used for local officials to talk about things, but then it slowly turned into a


    tourist''s ma because of its strange architecture, but there are still people meeting in it!" Jannings


    posed while talking about the triangr building behind her.


    I took my phone and squatted in front of her to find an angle to take her picture, noting that I may not


    have much artistic talent, so every time I took a picture, I could only rely on capturing it while she was


    talking.


    Swept a nce at the triangle building behind her, that is, a casual nce, but saw a somewhat


    familiar figure walking out of the building.


    I froze for a moment, wasn''t that man Edward? The man beside him shaking hands with him, I looked a


    little extraordinarily familiar, but could not remember where I had seen it before.


    "ra, what are you looking at? Can you even get lost in this?" Jannings reminded towards me, after


    posing for a long time, probably a little tired, she simply squatted on the ground and pinned her chin to


    look at me.


    I pointed behind her and spoke, "Is that man Edward?"


    The street where the trouble was happening was mostly crowded and somewhat noisy, so when she


    saw me speak, she turned around and looked over.


    Seeing Edward was preparing to go, she froze and prepared to chase after him, but the crowd was


    surging, and in no time Edward was drowned in the crowd.

 Chapter 592 Please love me truly and passionately2

    Chapter 592 Please love me truly and passionately2


    She looked at me a little confused and said, "Did we just see the wrong one?"


    I shook my head, the man was indeed Edward, but what was he doing over here? Talking about


    business?


    Looking at the Triangle building, I couldn''t help but say, "Who are the people who usuallye here?"


    Jannings thought about it and said, "It''s just some officials, asionally as a diplomatic reception, but


    this side is far from the city, few peoplee here, that is, some small local officials of Lanxi Vige,


    inconspicuous."


    I did not much, Edward''s appearance, it was just a momentary thing, itself is also out to y, I


    continued to take pictures of Jannings.


    Along the way, the photo of the ce to y we have gone, in short, tossed until veryte, back to the


    hotel, we all simply wash up after the sleep.


    The next day, Jannings lying on the bed looking at the car I said, "I do not intend to go out today, I want


    to sleep hard, and then make up for myck of sleep.


    I nodded, she was originally an idle richdy, not much interest in the 9 to 5 job, the old man invested in


    a lot of industries, she even if she did not work all her life, squandered enough to spend her life in style.


    Just after leaving the hotel, Dennis called, his voice gentle and delicate, "Are you up?"


    I smiled lightly, "I got up long ago, this back to the base!"


    He said, "Have you eaten breakfast?"


    "I''ll go buy it on the way!" I opened my mouth, the hotel is delivered breakfast in the morning, but I got


    up early, so I bought it outside.


    He hmmed, "Remember to eat on time!"


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud and spoke, "Dennis, you''re a little naggy."


    Dennis was silent for a second or two, then suddenly sank his voice and said, "ra, I miss you now."


    I faintly froze, the corners of my mouth smile can not help but swirl open, said, "Dennis, I miss you too."


    The September sun seemed to be shining even brighter.


    Toby pulled up in front of the hotel and waited for me. I said goodbye on the phone and got in the car.


    Just as I got into the car, Toby handed me a beautifully wrapped box and said, "Mrs. George, you eat


    breakfast first!"


    I looked at him and said, "How did you know I hadn''t eaten breakfast?"


    He started the car andughed, "Dennis gave me the information, and besides, I stayed to take care of


    your three meals a day."


    Well!


    The so-called happiness will be found slowly, many times it is the most honored happiness to have


    someone to think about and hold on to.


    ......


    When I arrived at the base, I happened to meet Edward who got off the bus. When I saw him, I simply


    said hello and remembered seeing himst night at the Triangle Building.


    I couldn''t help but casually say, "Did Mr. White go to the night marketst night?"


    His dark eyes looked at me fiercely, low and cold, with a few lurid chills.


    Suddenly like this, it startled me, I could not help but startled a little, looked at him and said, "Jannings


    yesterday from the night market bought a lot of delicious back, went to your room to look for you did not


    find, we thought you went to the night market it? Call and war line."


    He slightly converged his eyebrows, his dark eyes eased a few chills, looked at me and smiled,


    "Something came upst night, I wasn''t at the hotel."


    I nodded my head and joked, "It''s a pity that you didn''t have the pleasure of eating so many delicious


    foods yesterday!"


    Heughed, "Next time you must seize this opportunity."


    After saying that, he entered the base, Linda got off with a ck eye, looked at me forcefully and


    airlessly and said, "Good morning!"


    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help but speak, "Did you steal a chickenst night? Why did you do this


    to yourself?"


    She sighed and wailed, "It''s not the project, I stayed up all night, I''m sleepy."


    I couldn''t help but frown, "From Lanxi Vige?"


    She yawned and nodded, but as an afterthought she looked at me again and shook her head, "No, it''s


    the several projects I was responsible for before, they all came together forpletion, I have too


    many documents to deal with here, so I had to work overtime!"


    I hmmed, could not help but feel a little strange, she seems to have something to hide from me.


    Seeing them enter the base one after another, I looked at Toby and said, "Did Dennis talk to you about


    the base?"


    Toby nodded, "Yes, this Mrs. George you do not interfere, I will handle it."


    I nodded and went into the base.


    The equipment on the second floor of the base has basically been set up, She with a helmet on the


    second floor to direct the workers to operate.


    Toby and I entered the base back and forth and did not rush to the second floor, but just walked to the


    first floor where the ident urred yesterday and saw that the ce that was smashed by the


    machine seemed to be repaired again.


    The machine that appeared to be damaged was also repaired, Toby and I looked at each other, did not


    speak, and went directly to the second floor.


    Because the second floor was still under construction, Toby and I both put on helmets for safety.


    She saw us, lightly nced at Toby, spoke, "Toby recently to be responsible for a lot of things should


    be, Lanxi Vige this project Dennis to me in charge, you still pay more attention to rest do your own


    thing!"


    The words are also straightforward enough, Toby nodded, did not say anything more.


    She looked at me for a moment and said, "This project if I remember correctly should be responsible


    for Secretary Shen, but recently it seems that the hardest work in the base, instead of Mr. White, even


    the handover work is Mr. White in charge, Secretary Shen is difficult to juste to see?"


    She wore high heels and her feet were high, so she couldn''t help but be a big cut above me, sping


    her hands to her chest and speaking, which inevitably made me feel a little oppressed.


    I smiled lightly, "Thanks for the reminder, director Zhou, in theory, the project of Lanxi Vige, direct


    docking should be me and you, I hope that every time we want tomunicate in the future, we can


    meet."


    She faked a smile, "Naturally!"


    It''s not like we''ve ever been close to each other, and she''s probably always felt that she and Dennis are


    the best match in the world, so I didn''t think too much of it.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Toby has other things to do, Edward is responsible for the entire White Family, naturally is a walk


    around, and left.


    She and I were the only ones left tomunicate. In terms of working ability, I have to admit that


    She is a very good employee.


    The nning and nning of the second floor, her ideas and programs are worth promoting, I naturally


    also have their own opinions, she did not directly deny my opinions because of Dennis, but carefully


    analyze and summarize the adoption, of course, there are also not epted.


    Most of them are reasonable, she is clear and urate, and working with her can invariably inspire


    people''s motivation.


    The day passed extremely quickly, to the end of the day, She packed up her things and left directly,


    but not at all in the work of that active.

 Chapter 593 Please love me sincerely and passionately 3

    Chapter 593 Please love me sincerely and passionately 3


    I shrugged my shoulders, life is different in every way.


    All the workers in the base are gone, I went down to the first floor, saw no one, could not help but look


    at the ce where the machine was ced.


    Human curiosity, once opened it is very difficult to retract, I do not understand this do base, in the end


    what is why the walls are made so wide?


    "Secretary Shen!" Behind me came a voice, I was startled, turned around to see it was Rudolph.


    Couldn''t help butugh, "Uncle Liu you haven''t left yet?"


    He nodded andughed, "It''s almost time to go without checking, you still have things to do with this?"


    I shook my head, "No, also ready to go."


    He smiled, went to the office, took some things and then ready to go.


    I followed him out of the base, Toby had something to do and could not pick me up, so I also took


    Rudolph''s ride back.


    There was nothing to talk about on the way, so I couldn''t help but say, "Uncle Liu, there are more than


    a dozen bases in Lanxi Vige, and I see that the other base buildings don''t seem to be as thick as the


    one we put the machines in, was it purposely thickened when it was built?"


    He drove the car and said, "In fact, all the bases in Lanxi Vige are the same, only some need to build


    underground garage bases, the foundation will be thicker, so that the security is a little higher!"


    I nodded and couldn''t help but say, "Do we have a garage in the base where the machines are


    ced?"


    Heughed and shook his head, "No, there are many sites around here, the garage is all open-air, no


    need, Lanxi Vige is not much of anything, it is morend, and the future to this side of the basic are


    tourists, all set up open-air parking more convenient some!"


    In this way, it is also true.


    When we arrived at the hotel, it was already dark, Rudolph was staying in the vige of Lanxi, and he


    left me at the entrance of the hotel.


    I returned to the room, Jannings wearing pajamas towards the phone do not know what to do.


    When he saw mee back, he looked at me and said, "Have you eaten yet?"


    I shook my head, "I just got back, not yet, how about you?"


    "Not yet, it just so happens that I ordered two steaks and two sds." She opened her mouth, clutching


    her phone and continuing to get it.


    After a busy day, I was a little tired, lying on the bed all weak.


    After lying on my back for a while, when I was about to fall asleep, she suddenly came to my side and


    said, "Give me your phone!"


    I handed her the phone and couldn''t help but say, "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll send you the photos I tookst night, I spent the day in the hotel PS, absolutely all blockbuster, you


    are satisfied!" She said, she opened my phone and began to pound.


    I was too tired to talk, so I let her be.


    Not long after the door was knocked, she nudged me and said, "Dinner is here, you go open the door!"


    I got up, opened the door, and it was indeed the hotel attendant who brought dinner.


    After setting up the dinner, I saw that she was still holding her phone and ying with it, so I couldn''t


    help but say, "Jannings, eat first, don''t mess with your phone!"


    "I''ll be ready in a minute!"


    Jannings ordered the fire-roasted steak, which looked pretty good, and since I was hungry, I sat down


    and ate.


    She pounded something, ran to my side, looked at me and said, "The photos are sent to your phone,


    take a look, they are all blockbusters, I have sent them for you in my circle of friends!"


    I took the phone, ate the steak and said, "What did you send?"


    The original skirt is very fairy, plus her magic P-map technique, the photo is even more beautiful.


    The text she posted was, "The years are quiet, please love me sincerely and passionately!"


    I frowned and looked up at her, "Don''t you think the copy is too explicit?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, "No, I think it''s very literary!"


    I held my forehead, not to speak, well, also considered literary.


    Just want to put down the phone and eat properly, the phone vibrated up.


    I don''t have to think about who is calling, looking at the caller ID, Jannings skimmed, "I''m going to eat


    dog food again."


    I smiled lightly and picked up the phone, "Dennis, have you eaten?"


    Dennis''s warm voice came from the other end of the line, "I ate, you''re back at the hotel?"


    I hmmed, took a bite of my sd, and spoke, "Just got back for dinner!"


    He was probably still in the office, and asionally I could hear the sound of keyboard tapping on the


    other end, "Looks like it''s a busy day!"


    I nodded, "Miss Torres'' ability to work is really worth learning, the first floor of the base is already set,


    and I''ve been busy with most of the second floor today, so I guess we''ll get it done tomorrow."


    Seems to hear that I am still eating, he spoke, "Later to speak, first eat well!"


    At the end, and added a sentence, "can not be left!"


    I skimmed my lips, I was also hungry, did not say much to him, hung up the phone and continued to eat


    steak.


    Jannings looked at me sorrowfully, "You two couples are so tired of being like this every day, aren''t


    you?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Tired of it?"


    She nodded, "Very tired, Edward and I have not seen each other for several days, obviously he lives


    next door, but every time I go to look for him, I can not find, the phone can not be reached, it has been


    several days, and not a phone call to say hello, I feel like I have begun to widow in a rtionship."


    I ......


    Well, I bowed my head and ate my steak dutifully, not answering her words anymore.


    After eating a few bites, I felt with some hindsight that something wasn''t quite right and couldn''t help


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    but look up at her and say, "Are you saying that you couldn''t get Edward''s phone number or see him


    these past few days?"


    She nodded her head and pinned her chin with some annoyance, "I wonder if he has forgotten about


    me at all!"


    So what has Edward been up totely? Linda and I are basically in charge of the projects in Lanxi


    Vige, so by definition, he shouldn''t be very busy during this time, but why would he not even have


    time to go back to the hotel to rest?


    Moreover, the way Linda looked in the morning, it was like she had stayed overnight and was busy with


    other projects in Lanxi Vige?


    "Hey, what are you thinking about? It''s not like you''re the man, I haven''t even wandered off yet, why are


    you starting to wander off?" Jannings opened his mouth, took a few bites of the steak in front of him,


    probably didn''t have much appetite, and simply stopped eating.


    I myself is not very hungry, slightly froze, looked at her and said, "No!" And then did not continue to eat.


    She was lying on the bed, doing nothing but ying with her phone, and I called the waiter to clean up


    the mess.


    She spoke coldly, "Aaaah! You guys are so bullying!"


    I froze for a moment and looked at her somewhat puzzled.


    She bristled, "Look at your friends yourself!"


    I clicked on my phone and looked at my circle of friends. Jannings had just sent a circle of friends on


    my phone, and there were many likes andments.


    The people on the City P side all liked it, and Luna posted a smiley face in thement section.


    Leo some disgustedments, "a few hundred years do not send, this one is not intended to send a


    daily one in the future, separated by a few thousand meters are still to show love!" Then added a white


    eyes emoticon.

 Chapter 594 Please love me sincerely and passionately4

    Chapter 594 Please love me sincerely and passionately4


    I touched my nose and didn''t reply.


    Dennis'' reply was conspicuous, "I will love you sincerely and passionately!" After that, he added a


    flower emoticon.


    After reading thements, I felt nothing, a little puzzled to look at Ouyang and spoke, "What''s


    wrong?"


    She flopped down on the bed and deted, "What else can I do? I just envy ah, and Edward


    rtionship is really super boring, never good words, and not romantic, even out shopping will not give


    me a gift, other men to see their girlfriends, either flowers or jewelry, he is good every time to give me


    air, I am embarrassed, he a tang the White Family young master, how so stingy it? "


    I smiled lightly, "perhaps, he is not cheap, just do not know in love also need to do so? What do you


    want, you can just tell you."


    She bristled, "You know what? Anything, once a girl says itter, it seems pointless."


    I shrugged my shoulders and didn''t know what to say, Dennis and I never seemed to be in love, nor did


    we ever send each other gifts, everything seemed so nd, and now a shallow response, instead,


    became the object of envy of others.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t help but say, "Jannings, in fact everyone love is different, because


    people and people are different, so our expression is also different, we can''t be so hasty to decide, in


    my opinion very ordinary days, but be the days you envy, the same, maybe you think that the very


    ordinary days between you and Edward I also envy it? In fact, the most important thing is to preserve


    the present years and cherish the present moment, right?"


    Shey on the bed, sighed slightly and thought for a while before saying, "Okay, I''ll call him again and


    ask if he''s there!"


    With that, she dialed Edward''s phone, and within a moment, Edward answered.


    The microphone is not very loud, but there is no noise, I can still hear the voice on the other end.


    The man''s voice was low, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Jannings saw that he finally answered the phone, answered and said, "Where have you been these


    days? I can''t get through on the phone, I can''t see you, you''re killing me, huh?"


    She asked a series of questions and the man on the other end of the line smiled dotingly and said, "I''m


    a little busy, I haven''t been back to the hotel, don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    Jannings said, "I''m not fine, you haven''t seen me for three days, I''m telling you, I want to see you now,


    if you don''te back to the hotel, you''ll continue to be your single dog?"


    This is obviously unreasonable words, but people who are in love seem to have no bottom line.


    Edward on the other end of the phone nodded and spoke, "Fine, I''ll be right back!"


    Jannings then sat up from the bed, looked at the time on the phone and said, "How long is right away?"


    "Ten minutes!" The other end spoke, and the answer was precise.


    Jannings then responded with one word, "Good, hung up the phone and jumped off the bed and went


    straight into the bathroom."


    Knowing she was busy freshening up and washing up, I couldn''t help but chuckle lowly.


    Jannings speed is fast, in a short time out of the bathroom, changed into a sexy clothes, deliberately


    put on a pear makeup.


    Thepany''s main goal was to get the best out of thepany. It looks okay, right?"


    I nodded my head and looked at her with my arms around her and said, "I''m curious, did you guys have


    that or not?"


    She made a show of looking down, covering her mouth, and said, "Oh, you hate it, I''m such a pure and


    lovely person, how can you think of me like that?"


    I held my forehead, a little speechless, "Please say something human!"


    She changed her face faster than a book, and said, "Not yet, he always does not respond at such


    times, I can not help it!"


    The corners of my mouth twitched and I looked at her and said, "How many times?"


    She sighed, a little frustrated, "did not count, but from the beginning to now, almost did not seed,


    and, he basically just quietly hold me recently, the other did not do anything else."


    I did not know what to say for a while, some worry, "You should propose that he go to see a doctor?"


    The matter of men and women, not small, not big, after all, is also to have children together, and can


    not let her a youthful girl subjected to live widow, estimated not very reliable.


    She shrugged her shoulders and spoke, "Let''s try it first, in case it works tonight?"


    I froze for a moment and looked at her and said, "You never thought of trying some medicine?"


    She looked at me as an afterthought, wide-eyed, and said, "What do you mean, a little medicine?"


    Uh-uh!


    "?" She didn''t wait for me to say anything, she spoke up herself and after a pause said, "Also, why don''t


    I try?"


    I always thought she was a bit sick and desperate now, and pulled her back and said, "Take it easy, or


    you should ask the doctor first, didn''t Linda say before that he was having psychological problems? If


    you run out of medication and he still doesn''t work, and you hurt your body instead, you''ll lose more


    than you gain, right?"


    She probably thought it made a bit of sense and nodded, "That''s right, when we go back to City A, you


    apany me to the doctor."


    After that, he looked down at his phone and looked at me hurriedly and said, "Okay, I''m going next


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    door, talk to you tomorrow!"


    Seeing him hurrying away, I couldn''t help but sigh, remembering my previous situation, which also


    seemed to be a psychological problem that the doctor couldn''t solve, and I could only rely on myself.


    This kind of thing, also can only rely on Edward himself to deal with, if he always can''t let go of that


    bump in his heart, I guess seeing a doctor is also not very meaningful!


    Dennis called again, I clicked on the phone, it was riana, the little one''s grandmother''s voice said,


    "Mom, are you asleep?"


    The corners of my mouth rose, my heart was happy, and I said, "Not yet, but yeah, I''m going to sleep


    soon, and you? Same thing, go to bed early so you can get up early, okay?"


    "Yes!" She spoke, her soft, sticky voice saying, "I''ll talk to mommy and then go to bed. Is that okay,


    mommy?"


    I nodded and couldn''t help but lie down on the bed, my legs were breaking after standing all day, "What


    did riana want to share with mommy?"


    "I''ve seen mommy''s pictures, they''re beautiful, Uncle Fu said, when youe back, we''ll go take a


    better set as a family!" The little one is like a little chatterbox.


    I hold the phone, quietly listen to her speak, from time to time should be a hmm, she from the family


    trivial and pulled to the school that the child fights finally punished by the teacher, all the details of the


    story.


    I nodded, the corners of my mouth shallow overflowing smile, about half an hour or so, the voice on the


    other end of the phone is getting smaller and smaller, I think it is sleepy.

 Chapter 595 Please love me sincerely and passionately5

    Chapter 595 Please love me sincerely and passionately5


    After a while, I heard Dennis'' low voice, "She''s asleep, I''ll send her to her room first, wait for me!"


    I nodded my head, "Yes!"


    I could not help but also yawn, really some sleepy, five minutester, Dennis''s voice came from the


    other end, "Tired today?"


    I nodded my head and answered, "A little!" I''ve been busy from morning to night, and I''m tired and


    sleepy.


    "Did you wash up?"


    I closed my eyes and nodded without thinking, "Yes!"


    The mind inexplicably thought of Edward and Jannings thing, can not help but pause, "Dennis, you


    men can not, what to do?"


    The phone''s end of the breath, silent for a moment, spoke, "No?"


    Listen to this voice, he is estimated to be thinking, I spoke, "This is the case, Edward and Jannings is


    not in a rtionship, but Edward seems to be a bit of a heart barrier, it is estimated to be left in the


    past, you think this kind of thing, should do?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, men know men best!


    Heughed lightly out, "other people''s business, you care so much what to do, do not think, early to


    bed!"


    I skimmed my lips, unsatisfied, "You people, uninteresting!"


    The person on the other end of the phone smiled slightly, "I''ming to City A tomorrow, what do you


    want to eat?"


    I almost blurted out and said, "Korean barbecue and Japanese food for now!"


    It was mostly because Jannings kept talking about itst night, so it made me want to eat it too.


    His lowughing voice came over the phone, "Good, rest early, remember to close the hotel doors and


    windows and lock them."


    I thought he was nagging, I said perfunctorily, "Okay, I know, you also go to bed early, see you


    tomorrow!"


    After hanging up with him, I got up and unlocked the hotel door, washed up a bit, probably because I


    was too tired from working during the day, and I fell asleep straight away.


    The next day, nearly September in City A, still sunny, the streets of the trees, still green leaves.


    After an extraordinarily satisfying sleep, my entire body became extraordinarily rxed.


    In the morning, the second floor of the base was done, and there was nothing to do in the afternoon, so


    we simply went to the hotel to have a small meeting to summarize.


    Because the next few days, the White Family and the George Group people will be separated, each


    responsible for their ownpany''s project, the base ispleted, is also a smallpletion.


    From the hotel, She and I to the next work, although in some respects, we do not see each other, but


    treat the work, she is still an excellent partner.


    See her suddenly stopped talking, her face suddenly revealed a smile, not the kind of polite and polite


    smile, like a sudden encounter with their favorite things, from the heart of the smile, look exceptionally


    bright.


    I froze for a moment, followed her gaze and looked over to see a ck Bentley car at the entrance of


    the hotel down the man, the suit is well-dressed, the hands and feet between the aristocratic.


    No wonder!


    Looking at the man who walked in towards me, I couldn''t help butugh out loud, ran up, jumped in the


    man''s arms and spoke, "Didn''t you say you''d arrive at night? Howe you''re here now?"


    He raised his hand and scratched my nose,ughing, "Can you eat Korean barbecue and Japanese


    food in one meal?"


    I shook my head, "Of course not!"


    "Dennis, can youe and get that for me?" The soft voice of a woman came from the Bentley.


    I tilted my head and looked over, an old acquaintance, Olivia, probably just got off the ne, she was


    still wearing her trench coat, and it was too hot to get out of the car before she took off her coat to


    reveal her chiseled figure.


    Dennis looked back and said to me, "Wait for me, we''ll go eat Korean barbecueter!"


    I pursed my lips, suppressed my heart''s displeasure and said, "Yeah!"


    I didn''t know what Olivia was doing here, but seeing that she had two suitcases full of luggage, I


    couldn''t help but frown, was she moving?


    Dennis called the hotel''s hospitality staff and asked them to help Olivia get all her things into the hotel,


    then opened a room for Olivia, handed her the room card and let her go up after a few simple


    exnations.


    After finishing things, Dennis looked at me and pulled me in and said, "What should we eat first?"


    "Why did you bring her here?" I opened my mouth and couldn''t help the frown on my face.


    He smiled lightly, "Marcus brought her here, he had some business and asked me to bring her here


    first."


    I said, "You should be tired after a few hours of tossing and turning, so go back to the hotel and rest for


    a few hours, and we''ll talkter!"


    He raised his eyebrows, "Good, then we eat in the afternoon, where is the room card?"


    After all, it is the entrance to the hotel, if not to him, I think with his nature to pull and pull, so I handed


    him the room card, patiently said, "You go to sleep for a while, and when I''m done, thene back to


    call you!"


    He nodded, and there were deep dark circles around his eyes, so it seems he hasn''t had much rest


    The first time I saw him leave, She, who hadn''t said a word up until now, sneered, "ra, your heart


    is really wide, it''s brought here, still so unchanged, it seems you have long been used to it,"


    I frowned, did not want to listen to her these cool words, lightly said, "just friends, if I can not ept


    these, Miss Torres think I deserve to be Dennis''s wife?"


    Sheughed out loud and said, "That''s really open-minded, City P''s sexy photos are in the news every


    day, there are rumors about Dennis and Olivia, one is the chairman of the George Group, the other is


    the Lewis family''s youngdy, such two people, obviously a natural pair. ra, don''t you feel ashamed


    to be caught in the middle like this?"


    I looked at her, and I said, "If Miss Torres wants to gossip with me about the two of them, why don''t we


    find a cafe and we can talk over tea?"


    She stuffed up, seeing that her words didn''t disgust me, she couldn''t help but sneer, "What are you so


    proud of, to be frank, Olivia is a white moonlight anyways, what are you?"


    "What about you?" I opened my mouth and asked rhetorically, "What do you think you are? Mosquito


    blood or rice particles?"


    She held her face red for a while, I said lightly, "Miss Torres, people are valuable to have self-


    awareness, like others is right, but others already have a wife and children, no matter how good, please


    control your mouth and heart."


    Continue to talk to her about work, should not be possible, she is angry at this time, red face and neck,


    it seems not to get me killed already very good.


    So, I just turned around and went back to the hotel, asked for a spare card at the front desk and went


    upstairs.


    Dennis had already showered and was ready for bed, when he saw me, he raised his eyebrows,


    "Finished working?"


    I gave him a nk look and said, "Thanks to you, the other side is gone!"


    He froze, shoved the towel in his hand into my hand and spoke, "Wipe my hair?"

 Chapter 596: Please love me truly and passionately6

    Chapter 596: Please love me truly and passionately6


    I didn''t take it, looked at him and said, "Do it yourself, it''s not like you don''t have hands."


    He smiled lightly, "What are you mad about, Oliviaing with me?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    Heughed, "Then what is it?"


    I bristled, "The rotten girl you''ve been messing with."


    I heard his slightly exaggeratedughter in my ears, and it was extraordinarily happy.


    The body was held in his arms, his smile did not diminish, said, "Zhuangyan asked me to bring her


    here first, no other meaning, do not take it to heart, hmm?"


    I gave him a nk look and said, "It''s not like I''m doing it because of her." Although I said that, I still


    took the towel that was thrown in his hand, pressed him into the chair, and wiped his hair.


    His light smile was still in his ears.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I was not very sleepy, andy in his arms for a while, nothing sleepy.


    I couldn''t help but open my eyes and stare at the ceiling, and then I realized afterwards that something


    wasn''t quite right, and I couldn''t help but look sideways at Dennis and see that his eyes were closed,


    and he seemed to be sleeping quite well.


    But I still felt that something was wrong, so I spoke up and lowered my voice, "Dennis, are you


    asleep?"


    He did not open his mouth to respond to me, but his slightly trembling eyshes told me that he was


    not yet asleep, possibly not yet.


    Seeing this, I narrowed my eyes slightly and raised my leg slightly, he opened his eyes coldly and his


    eyes were dark and obscure.


    Suppressed draw a breath, his thin lips lightly open, "do not want to sleep?"


    I am not less, naturally I can understand the meaning of his words, pursed lips, "You sleep well!"


    Heughed shallowly and already reached his hand down restlessly, raising an eyebrow, "Three days


    without doing it."


    I couldn''t help but turn red in the face for a while, and stared at him with some shame and anger,


    "Dennis, you''re shameless."


    He pulled me into his arms and raised his eyebrows, "If you want a face, you can''t get enough."


    The kisses swept towards me with the light scent of tobo and shower gel.


    A toss and turn, I am not sleepy is also tossed by him to lose strength, lying in his arms to sleep over.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but it was a little dark when I woke up.


    Dennis had already woken up and was on the phone on the balcony, talking about the head office, I


    turned over on my bed and looked at the balcony, his extraordinarily upright back, just by simply


    looking at it, I felt very eye catching.


    Probably noticed that I was looking at him, he looked back, a pair of ck eyes fell on me, the corners


    of the mouth rose, said to the phone, "Okay, there is something to contact Toby directly!"


    Then hung up the phone and walked towards me, he was wrapped in a bath towel, revealing a robust


    chest, some hidden, looking extraordinarily tempting.


    Seeing my lowugh, he seemed to sense unfriendliness and looked at me with raised eyebrows,


    "What''s on your mind?"


    As he spoke, hisrge hands had pulled me from the bed into his arms and kissed me in the process.


    I pushed him away andughed, "I was thinking, if you can''t make money in the future, actually going


    to be a male model is also able to support me and riana, after all, the current you, very charming!"


    He hooked his lips and looked at me with a smile, "Are youplimenting me?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Can I take it that way?"


    He tended to move closer towards me, his voice low and maic, "actually so, I think you can try it


    first, this male model, how about it? Hmm?"


    I froze for a moment and before I could react he ......


    ......


    7 pm, the sky haspletely darkened, I came out of the shower, Dennis blow-dried my hair for me,


    and got me a thick clothes for me to put on.


    When I didn''t want to, he said, "It''s autumn, the temperature at night is low, easy to catch a cold, wear


    more!"


    I said, "Oh, I don''t want to retort.


    Just out of the room, see Olivia in a thin dress waiting at the door, an innocent face looking at Dennis,


    smiled and said, "Dennis, you rest well."


    Dennis nodded and looked at her and said, "What''s wrong?"


    She lowered her head slightly and said in a somewhat noisy voice, "I didn''t eat much when I came in


    the morning, so I''ll be a little hungry, and I wanted to not bother you, but I just came here and I''m not


    too familiar with it, and Zhuangyan said to tell me not to run around, so I thought I''d wait for you to go


    out to eat together."


    She said this with some tenderness, and her voice was very low, feeling like she didn''t want to bother


    others from the inside.


    However, let the person listening feel guilty, feeling that they did not take good care of her, sure


    enough, Dennis could not help but frown, looked at her and said, "Next time call me directly, will not


    affect, too little clothing, go back to wear a jacket, the night temperature is low!"


    She smiled lightly, still a gentle look said, "No need, I''m not very cold!" The words are so said, but she


    unconsciously raised her hand around herself, how to look at it all feel a little bit of pity.


    Dennis, who is good at everything, is easily soft-hearted, seeing this, he couldn''t help but frown and


    say, "The temperature outside is even lower than here, not wearing a jacket will make you sick, go and


    put your jacket on!"


    This is said very gently, almost with a few shallow spoiled, bones, even if he restrained, but the words


    can still be heard.


    Olivia''s big watery eyes looked at him, revealing a bit of wretchedness, hesitated for a moment before


    saying, "I only brought a coat when I came here, Zunyan said the weather here is very good, do not


    need too thick clothes, just now that coat when I came soiled, washed, this will still be damp, can not


    wear!"


    Dennis frowned slightly, but looked at me, meaning how I can not, I sighed, turned back to the room,


    looking for a coat, handed Dennis, voice a little cold and hard spoke, "No!"


    It has nothing to do with anger, just that Olivia is like this, I always feel that she is mixed with some


    intentional ingredients in it, as well as Dennis''s concern for her between his words.


    I know I should be generous, but in total, my heart is a bit tasty.


    Olivia looked at me and looked at me with an extraordinarily humble look and said, "Thank you, Miss


    Kennedy!"


    I skewered, she is absolutely deliberate, called Dennis is a mouthful of Dennis, how to me to be a


    hard Miss Kennedy?


    I said, "No, let''s go!" after suppressing the unhappiness in my heart.


    Subsequently, also did not care about them, directly into the elevator.

 Chapter 597: Please love me sincerely and passionately7

    Chapter 597: Please love me sincerely and passionately7


    On the first floor lobby, Jannings and Edward were there. When they saw using down, Jannings


    came up and held me and said, "I knew you guys were in the hotel, so I suggested Edward toe


    here and wait."


    I couldn''t help but say, "What do you want from us? Just call me directly?"


    She tsked, "It''s not a big deal, and didn''t your Dennis just fly in for a few hours? It''s time to give


    someone a break!"


    "Is there something going on?"


    She nodded, "Something, but it''s not personal, it''spany business, and I''m there for dinner again


    tonight!"


    Linda came in with a big bag of stuff and smiled as she watched everyone arrive, "Everyone''s here, so


    let''s go straight over to the restaurant, shall we?"


    Edward looked at Dennis and said, "Dennis, the initial work on the base has beenpleted, so we


    have a temporary invitation to have dinner and rx together today, do you have time?"


    Dennis smiled lightly and spoke, "You''ll have to ask my wife about that, I''ve promised to take her to


    Korean barbecue tonight."


    Jannings and Linda both eeked, probably because they thought it was too mushy.


    Edward looked at me and said, "Mr. George we just happen to have Korean barbecue for our dinner


    tonight, want to join us?"


    Jannings took me by the arm and shook me, "Sister, let''s do it together, it''s lively!"


    I nodded and said, "Yeah, it''s a lot of people!"


    If Dennis and I were to eat alone, Olivia would have to go too, so it wouldn''t be a dinner for two, but for


    three.


    It''s better to go with Jannings and the girls, also lively.


    Because of therge number of people, so Linda booked a small private room, she put the bag she


    was carrying on the table, and then and Jannings began to distribute.


    "I drank it the other day when I was shopping, it tastes good, you guys try it!" Jannings, said while


    cing a cup of milk tea in front of us.


    At the end of the distribution, it seemed that there was one cup missing, Linda was a little embarrassed


    and said, "Sorry, I didn''t expect Dennis'' friend toe too, so I bought one cup less."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, I don''t usually drink much milk tea either, don''t mind me!" Olivia opened her mouth


    and smiled, more or less embarrassed.


    Dennis put the cup in front of him in front of her and opened his mouth, "Try it!"


    His action was so natural that it seemed a bit intimate. Jannings and Linda both froze for a moment,


    then their eyes fell on me, as if asking me what Dennis and Olivia''s rtionship was.


    I smiled lightly, did not say anything, looked down and drank the milk tea in front of me, always felt that


    the taste was too sweet and cloying.


    "Wow, so sweet, Dennis do you want to try it, really all very good ah!" Olivia took a sip, then looked at


    Dennis with a surprised expression and asked, also handed the milk tea in her hand to Dennis.


    "I forgot, I should buy green tea today, milk tea is too sweet, green tea is just right!" Jannings looked at


    Linda and opened her mouth, her face a little less friendly.


    Linda pursed her lips, smiled lightly and said, "It''s a little too sweet for my taste!" The conversation


    between the two was not very loud, so Olivia justughed, but there was no extra reaction.


    I bowed my head, can''t say what mood, Dennis and Olivia before things, I know, also know Dennis to


    Olivia''s care care, that is, brother to sister''s care, and there is nothing else.


    It''s just that sometimes moods like this, inevitably more or less will be affected.


    "Thinking about what?" The low voiceing from the ear, it is Dennis, while talking he smoothly took


    the milk tea from my hand, and then also down the straw where I drank it smoothly.


    In fact, this kind of action for the couple, it is not much, but this is a public ce, Olivia and also in, this


    action inevitably seems to be some people think he is deliberate.


    "Oh, you two couples are too greasy to show affection, can you consider the mood of us onlookers?"


    Jannings opened her mouth, smiling so hard her eyes were in a line.


    Linda looked at her and said, "The first time you saw them greasy?"


    The two shared a simrugh.


    The smile on Olivia''s face faded slightly, and her grip on the milk tea tightened slightly, I took my eyes


    off her and pursed my lips.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The person you can''t get will eventually be a lifelong regret, for Olivia, perhaps, Dennis is the


    regret of her life.


    Dennis put down the milk tea in his hand, looked at me and said, "It tastes good, but it''s really a bit


    greasy, too sweet, not good for your teeth, you can''t drink it often!"


    I said, "I don''t drink it often, just once in a while today, and you''re grabbing it from me!"


    Heughed, "Just one sip of milk tea and you''re so upset? How dare you think that I can''t even


    His voice was very low and he was leaning on my ear, so outsiders looked like we were flirting.


    In order not to interfere with the meal, Edward and I changed seats and sat with Jannings.


    Jannings looked at me and frowned, "Why are you changing? That''s your man. What are you doing to


    avoid suspicion?"


    "Not to avoid suspicion, Edward suddenly called out for dinner, probably something to talk with him, if I


    do not take the initiative, you n to your boyfriend this barbecue for nothing?"


    She froze for a moment, then smiled and looked at me and said, "Sister, you are still thoughtful, thank


    you for reminding me!"


    I was hungry, so I didn''t say much and just ate.


    After a few bites, I was almost full, Dennis and Edward were chatting, I had nothing to do and was


    bored, so I simply stood with my chin and looked at the two, to be precise, looking at Dennis, a few


    days away, he has not changed, probably too busy with work, slightly haggard face, but these do not


    affect his handsome in any way.


    Probably my gaze is too direct, he could not help but raise his eyes in my direction and look over, a


    time dark eyes slightly converge down.


    Noticing his displeasure, I couldn''t help but stare, what did I do wrong? I can''t help but look down at


    myself and forget that when I came in just now because of the heat I took my jacket off, because the


    clothes inside is a dress, the cor opening is a bitrge, I pestled my chin down, inevitably making the


    cor in the spring, the light showed up.


    See his long fingers on the table, rhythmically knocked a few times, coughed, meaning obviously let me


    sit properly.


    I blinked and sat up, tidying up my clothes in the process, and looking decent.


    Jannings gave me a meat sandwich and leaned close to me and smiled, "You two as a couple really


    have a tacit understanding."


    I let out augh, then lowered my head to eat meat, if there was really a tacit understanding, he


    wouldn''t have brought Olivia out with him.

 Chapter 598 Please love me truly and passionately8

    Chapter 598 Please love me truly and passionately8


    When I didn''t say anything, Jannings, who couldn''t help himself, looked at Olivia and said, "Olivia,


    you''re so quiet and pretty, there must be a lot of people like you, right? Do you have a boyfriend?"


    Olivia looked ttered, looked at Jannings and said, "Miss Baker is ttering, I''m not a beauty, Miss


    Baker is generous, and Mr. White is a good match."


    "Oh!" Linda came in coldly.


    Jannings touched his nose andughed a little, this is after all beingplimented, she is not good to


    put on a foul face, so she had to smile, or continue the question just now, "Olivia has a boyfriend?"


    Olivia smiled a little shyly and shook her head frankly, "Not yet!"


    Jannings was surprised and said, "A pretty girl like you doesn''t have a boyfriend, men are really not


    discerning nowadays!"


    I lowered my head to eat meat, slurred and said, "She is in love with Dennis, it is Dennis who has no


    vision!"


    "Cough cough cough ......" Jannings coughed fiercely for a while andughed a little awkwardly.


    Pointing to the table ko good all meat said, "eat meat, eat meat!"


    ......


    A meal was eaten, each with their own thoughts.


    After dinner, the time is alsote, Edward and Jannings two estimated to be alone, go first.


    Linda has not had enough rest recently and went back to the hotel to sleep early.


    With the three of us left, Dennis looked at me, "What''s the n?" After sleeping for so long at noon,


    and now back to the hotel, I guess there is no way to sleep.


    I shook my head, I''m used to being bored, I have no special hobbies, so I''m extra boring.


    Olivia''s eyes lit up and she said, "Dennis, I heard you say that Lanxi Vige has a beautiful night view,


    can I follow you around?"


    Dennis didn''t think much of it, he gave a hint and then looked at me and said, "Do you want to go for a


    walk?"


    In fact, Jannings and I have been to most of the night markets here, so it''s not that we don''t want to go


    shopping, but it''s just a little awkward to be with Olivia.


    But I can''t leave her alone, and if I let her shop alone with Dennis, I''ll be even more but not happy.


    So I nodded my head, "Yeah, let''s walk together."


    The hotel to the night market is more than ten minutes away, not very far, and I originally had little to


    say in the moonlight, plus Olivia was there, so there was nothing to say.


    Olivia seemed to be much more lively than before, and since she was with Dennis, she seemed to


    have an endless supply of things to say.


    Originally three people walking side-by-side, but one side of the road is a green belt, one side is the


    traffic, so walking, how seems not too safe.


    I slowly retreated to the back, head down and follow the walk, quietly listening to Olivia and Dennis


    chat, talking about the days, City P in the interesting things, I am not in City P, naturally do not know.


    I couldn''t say a word, so I kept quiet all the way.


    When we arrived at the night market, people wereing and going, and it seems that girls like such


    noisy and lively ces.


    When she saw something she liked along the way, she would look at Dennis pitifully, and Dennis would


    be stunned for a moment, then naturally pay for her.


    Probably because she saw something she liked, Olivia shoved the big bag in her hand to Dennis and


    said, "Dennis, wait for me, I''ll be right back!"


    Then ran away like a naive young girl, this lively and lovely side, I very rarely see, but Dennis such I


    Suddenly thought of these, I can not help but feel some blockage in my heart.


    Seeing Dennis look back at me, he frowned slightly, "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head, my eyes fell on therge bags of things he was carrying, could not help but speak,


    "not heavy?"


    He smiled lightly and nced behind him, and out of nowhere, the man in the ck suit appeared and


    took the things from him.


    I froze for a moment and reacted with hindsight that it was him who had brought his bodyguard,


    because after thest incident, he seemed to have arranged people around me, I had a feeling but


    didn''t pay much attention, and only now I was sure.


    The bodyguard took the stuff and then disappeared into the crowd.


    Olivia hadn''te back yet, so I looked over at him and spoke faintly, "Aren''t you going to look for


    Olivia?"


    He smiled lightly, his deep eyes fell on me, "Someone is following her, don''t worry, originally I was


    nning to take you out for a walk, but Zhuoyan is not here, leaving Olivia alone in the hotel, I guess


    she will be bored, next time alone with you, huh?"


    I pursed my lips and responded, not exactly enthusiastic, I guess, but my heart was more or less lost,


    when did he change his name for Olivia from Miss Olivia to Olivia?


    It seems that these days, he seems to be slowly treating Olivia as the sister who needs his care again!


    I raised my eyes and looked at each other, and he whispered, "ra, as long as she doesn''t do


    anything out of the ordinary, treat her as your own sister, okay? We don''t have to make our lives so


    bitter, okay?"


    I frowned, I always felt that this was not a pleasant thing to hear, I raised my eyes to look at him, "So, in


    your eyes, I am the kind of woman who makes her life a bitter feud?"


    In other words, I am a resentful woman?


    Seeing my sudden questioning, he frowned and the smile on his face faded a bit, "ra, you know


    that''s not what I meant!"


    The street was full of people, so it seemed extraordinarily unseemly to be arguing like this, so I pursed


    my lips and stopped talking.


    He also seemed to realize that he was talking in the wrong way and reached out to pull me, but I


    avoided it.


    "Dennis, look at this, my brother and I used to love to y with this, I didn''t think it was avable here, I


    thought I''d never find it again?" Olivia held a few yo-yo, extra excited are shouting, face bright


    iparable smile through the joy.


    Dennis responded, took a ball from her and handed it to me, "Want to try?"


    I spoke lightly, "No!" At this time there is no mood to y.


    Seeing this he did not force, just look at Olivia admonished, "Do not hurt yourself!" Then he continued


    on his way.


    As I said, Lanxi Vige are beautiful architecture, with the taste of the water town of Jiangnan, in the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    evening after dinner, walking along the streets while strolling, enjoy the lively at the same time, the


    streets are full of food beauty can meet the visual beauty.


    But, very often, the tour also depends on the mood, for example, at this time, I did not have the day and


    Jannings came when the joy, but instead left a stomach full of stifled.

 Chapter 599 Please love me sincerely and passionately9

    Chapter 599 Please love me sincerely and passionately9


    After walking for a while, Olivia, probably tired of walking, ran to the public chairs in the square and sat


    down, looking at Dennis with an extra sweet smile and said, "Dennis, let''s take a break!"


    I have not said much, Dennis also did not speak, sitting in the square for a while, do not know Olivia


    suddenly thought of something, pulled Dennis, left me a sentence, "Miss Kennedy, you wait for us here,


    we will be right back!"


    Then she took Dennis and left!


    I sat on a lounge chair looking at the old people dancing in the square, originally should be happy, but


    the corners of the mouth smile how can not raise up.


    The phone rang in my pocket, I looked at it and saw that it was from City P. My mind went round and


    round, but I didn''t think who it was, so I picked it up.


    riana''s childish voice came from the other end of the phone, "Mom, are you still working outside?


    Why is it so noisy?"


    I froze for a moment, but I forgot that riana said she would call me every night, and retrieving my


    thoughts, I couldn''t help but say, "Well, I just finished dinner and came out for a walk.


    Her voice was soft, "Then mom must pay attention to rest well, don''t be too tired ah, Uncle Fu went to


    look for you today, did you see him?"


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "Yes, riana and who is home?" Dennis was not at the vi, he should


    have gotten a nanny to take care of her.


    "I''m at my grandmother''s house, I''m staying with my grandparents when Uncle Fu is not home, mom,


    do you want to talk to grandma? She misses you as much as I do."


    I froze for a moment and was just about to say no when Luna''s voice came on the other end of the line,


    "ra, are you okay over there? It''s getting cooler, wear more clothes,e back soon after you''re


    done working, it''s almost mid-autumn, are you and Dennising back?"


    I don''t know if it''s because of the phone line, her voice seems older than before, as if she''s getting


    older.


    I couldn''t help but nod and say, "Well, I don''t know yet, I''ll wait until the Mid-Autumn Festival." After a


    pause, I said, "Thank you for taking care of riana for me."


    I know you''re resentful of us, but you have to look ahead."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything else.


    riana mored to talk to me, took away her phone and started telling me about the interesting


    things that happened to her every day at school, and I listened lightly, asionally smiling lightly and


    answering a hmm.


    After talking for a while, the biological clock of a child was well controlled, and I could faintly hear her


    yawning, I spoke, "riana, it''s gettingte, we''ll talk tomorrow, okay?"


    She nodded, but agreed, softly and morously spoke, "Mom, then I will go to bed today, I will call you


    tomorrow, you also go back early, do not stay up toote, it is not good for your health, go back early!"


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "Okay, good night!"


    Hang up the phone, I was dumbfounded at the phone, people to a certain age, is forced to face some


    choices, few people will be wandering all their lives, always need home, need family and friends.


    Dennis and Olivia came back and seemed to be in a good mood, both of them had some trinkets in


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    their hands, seeing me dazed, Dennis handed me something in his hand and said, "Try it!"


    It''s cotton candy, I''ve never been interested in these sweet things, just a shallow taste, lightly said, "too


    sweet, let''s go, it''ste, we should go back."


    Then they turned around and walked directly in the direction of the hotel, and there was nothing to say


    on the way.


    When I got back to the hotel, it was almost midnight, and I picked up my room card at the front desk, so


    I handed it to Dennis, because I was tired and sleepy, I didn''t really want to talk, and said lightly,


    "Jannings staying with me, your room card!"


    After shoving the room card to him, I went straight into the elevator and prepared to go back to my


    room.


    He turned on the light, took a look, saw that there was no one there, and his dark eyes fell on me, "Are


    you tired from walking too much? So you don''t want to stay with me?"


    I frowned, "You think too much, I''ve always stayed with Jannings before, I didn''t expect her not toe


    back tonight."


    After that, I was not in the mood to talk to him about these useless things, changed my clothes, ready


    to wash up, he closed the door, hugged me from behind me, chin fell on my shoulder, said, "angry?"


    I shook my head, "No, I''m just too tired." Too tired to be angry.


    He pulled me, sat on the bed, held my waist and sat me on hisp, "Is this better?"


    I couldn''t say if it was better, I leaned shallowly on his shoulder and spoke, "Dennis, are you unqualified


    as a husband today?"


    I do not want to quarrel with him, but if the heart but the grievances to hold, their own heart and not feel


    good, so they spoke.


    He hugged me and his voice was low, "What do you mean?"


    I leaned on his shoulder, a little tired, "You should not have left me in the square with her to go away, a


    walk is so long."


    I can understand his bones to Olivia''s care and doting, after all, something is not a day or two, but he


    and Olivia so close, I still have some indescribable feeling in my heart.


    He slightly pressed his brow and put his arm around me and said with a light smile, "Aren''t you tired


    just now? Let you rest in the square, I arranged for bodyguards to be around."


    I stopped talking, got up from him and spoke, "It''ste, hurry up and wash up and rest!"


    This topic can''t be talked about, and if I say more, I''ll be making a big deal out of myself.


    He pulled his wrist, four eyes facing each other, he spoke, "You, jealous?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, some indifferent, "You have said you treat her as a sister, what I have to be


    angry about?"


    Heughed lightly and pulled me into his arms, saying, "I''ll pay more attention in the future, put you first


    at all times, and make sure I''m apetent husband, okay?"


    I bristled, "That''s your own business, and I have nothing to do with it, and I''m not controlling you, but


    just a reminder."


    He smiled lightly, wrapped his arms around me, warm lips shallowly pressed down, looking at his


    obscure dark eyes, I had a bit of a bad feeling and spoke, "Dennis, it''ste, you should rest."


    He raised his eyebrows, "It doesn''t matter, I''ll do it!"


    I reacted with hindsight as he jumped right on top of me and started working.


    ......

 Chapter 600 Please love me truly and passionately10

    Chapter 600 Please love me truly and passionately10


    The George Group and the White Family need to cooperate with each other are almost done.


    The next thing is that the people of their respectivepanies are responsible for their own projects,


    and the work that follows is mostly supervisory work, which is not exhausting.


    Linda also free, in the office to sort out the recent work progress, handed me said, "the next thing, we


    have topletely leave it to you to deal with, I have to go back to the city, where there is still busy


    work waiting for me!"


    I nodded, he is the director of the head office, many things are waiting for him to deal with, this time the


    project, Edward considered that I can''t finish it by myself, that''s why he let here over to help me!


    At this time, most of the work was done, so she naturally had to go to work on her own.


    After sending Linda away, I took care of some documents, and when it was noon, Jannings called, I


    thought she was calling me for dinner.


    After answering the phone, I heard her say on the other end, "Sister, I have to go back downtown, I''ll


    see you downtown."


    I froze for a moment and said, "What''s wrong? Suddenly you''re going back?" ording to her habit,


    Edward was there, she had to follow him there, so why was she in a hurry to leave?


    "I''ve been down for a few days, the ce to y the ce to eat I''ve got it all over again, there''s


    nothing interesting, I''m going back to the city to find Fanny and Jenny to y with them for a few days,


    wait for you to go back to the city, we''re together about ah!"


    I nodded, I knew in my heart that she was mostly bored in Lanxi Vige, after all, we all have to work,


    but also do not have time to y with her, after a long time, she also felt no fun.


    "Then you take care on the way, we go back to contact!" I still have work, and it is not good to send her.


    She said, "By the way, what happened to Olivia with Dennis yesterday? It''s not another one of Dennis''s


    girls, is it? I think that woman is soft and soft, but she is more difficult than She, you can do it, right?"


    I smiled, "It''s okay, Dennis just treats her like a sister, it''s not a big deal, so don''t worry about it."


    After a few words of gossip, I hung up the phone.


    Rudolph looked over at me and said, "Miss Kennedy, have you eaten yet? If not, shall we join you?"


    I nodded, got up and walked out of the office with him, and listened as he said, "I heard that the third


    party for this project came over today, and we''ll probably need to make contact with the third party in


    the next few days."


    I hmmed, didn''t pay much attention, this kind of project development works, usually have a third party,


    because the volume of work and funds is huge, regardless of the workload, will need a third party to


    intervene.


    This is an unspoken rule in engineering projects, to put it bluntly, the third party is to supervise the two


    parties.


    The project is progressing well, and it is natural for the third party to appear, so I nodded, and it is


    natural to meet.


    Before I got to the base restaurant, I met Dennis and Olivia on the road, and it looked like they came


    here on purpose.


    Seeing me, Olivia was not at all ufortable to greet me, "Miss Kennedy, where are you going,


    Dennis and I came to pick you up and go to lunch."


    Once Rudolph heard that, he said hello to us and left.


    I looked at the two and frowned, "Hasn''t Mr. Thomson arrived yet?"


    This woman is really used to following Dennis twenty-four hours a day.


    Dennis walked to my side, naturally pulling me, "Zhongyin still has his business to deal with, the time is


    This is toe, there is no reason not to go, Lanxi Vige location is not a lot of things to eat, back and


    forth is also a few things.


    Find a restaurant, I do not know whether Olivia is deliberately pretending to be a little girl or


    unintentional, all day is a look of innocence, from time to time also whining.


    I couldn''t stand her and simply chose to be silent.


    After ordering the food, I don''t know what kind of nerve she had, she pulled Dennis and said she was


    going to sell ice cream, Dennis probably wasn''t in the mood and let her go on her own.


    When people left, I could not help but poke my chin at Dennis and say, "Can you feelfortable not


    apanying you?"


    He looked at me andughed lightly, "Mr. George is jealous?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Not really jealous of anything, nothing tasty either."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was holding my hand, and I noticed that something had been ced in my hand, so I froze for a


    moment and looked down to see a delicate box.


    Looking up at him, I couldn''t help but frown, "What is it?"


    He smiled lightly, "Open it and see!"


    I couldn''t help but freeze for a moment, opened it and looked at it, it was an exquisitely designed


    ne, looked at him and saw him smiling, "Try it on?"


    "When did you buy it?" This ne is not necessarily avable even if you have money.


    "Last time I went back to City P to attend the cutting, the organizer of Oudinot gave it to me, I heard


    that there are only three pieces in the world, I looked good and thought you would like it, so I brought it


    here." He was already wearing the ne around my neck as he spoke.


    "It''s beautiful!" He looked at it carefully and finally gave an answer that was so apt.


    I was a little ufortable being looked at by him, so I changed the subject and said, "By the way, how


    is Toby''s investigation going?"


    The matter of the base has not been mentioned with him, this will think of, I could not help but ask.


    "This matter is not urgent for the time being, you just finish the work first." He seemed to have no


    intention to talk to me.


    When the food was served in the restaurant and Olivia hadn''t returned, I looked at Dennis and said,


    "Olivia''s been gone for so long, nothing will happen, right?"


    He paused for a moment, made a phone call and spoke in a shallow voice, "Where is he?"


    Probably asking the bodyguard who followed Olivia.


    I don''t know what was said on the other end of the phone, Dennis''s handsome brow suddenly sank, his


    face a little gloomy said, "Find it quickly!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Looking at his face, I probably guessed that the bodyguard might have lost Olivia, so I couldn''t help but


    say, "Don''t worry, Lanxi Vige is not very big, she should just go shopping for something."


    Dennis nodded and looked at me and said, "Wait for me here, eat first if you''re hungry, I''ll go find her


    and be right back!"


    I pulled him in and saw him looking at me in surprise, I couldn''t help but smile lightly and say, "I''ll go


    with you to find it, Jannings has been dragging me around the corners of this ce all this time, the


    route should be more familiar than you."


    He pursed his lips, "You eat first, it will be cold!"


    "No hurry, a littleter and the boss, hot on the line, first find someone!" After saying that, I said hello to


    the boss, and then went straight out of the restaurant.


    The location of Lanxi Vige is not very big, and there are not many ces that sell ice cream, Dennis


    and I looked around from side to side, and did not find anyone.

 Chapter 601: Please love me truly and passionately11

    Chapter 601: Please love me truly and passionately11


    Not by asking around with people on the side of the road, the bodyguard also followed and looked


    down and Dennis said, "Mr. George, Miss Pearson was lost on the way back to the restaurant."


    "Did you find anyone suspicious?" Dennis spoke, still calm.


    The bodyguard shook his head and spoke, "I''ve been following Miss Pearson and haven''t found


    anyone suspicious, but it seems that Miss Pearson has deliberately thrown me off."


    Dennis frowned and gave him a look that said, "Keep looking around!"


    I narrowed my eyes slightly and looked to Dennis and said, "Don''t look for it, go to the restaurant just


    now, the food should be cold."


    When I finished, I didn''t wait for Dennis and turned straight to the restaurant where I had just been. As I


    thought, Olivia was already back and sitting where we had just been sitting.


    Seeing us back, she was surprised and astonished, and looked at Dennis and said, "Dennis, where


    have you been, I haven''t seen you for half a day, I thought you had gone back!"


    I hooked my lips, no trace of a sneer swept back to the seat and called the restaurant owner to start


    serving.


    Dennis looked at her and frowned, his face showing a bit of displeasure, "Why is the phone off?"


    With an innocent face, she looked down and took out her phone from her bag, looking at Dennis with a


    face full of ignorance, "I don''t know, ah, the phone seems to be turned off, I don''t know how, what


    happened to you?"


    Dennis pursed his lips and faintly responded, "Nothing!"


    The restaurant owner began to serve the food, I bowed my head and ate seriously, havingpletely


    lost the desire to talk.


    Olivia saw that we all seemed to be unhappy, and looked at Dennis somewhat confusedly, "Dennis,


    why are you all suddenly unhappy, what''s wrong? Did I do something wrong to make you guys upset?"


    "Snap!" The chopsticks in my hand were ced on the table, not loudly, but loud enough to attract


    attention.


    Seeing her look at me in horror, a look of fear, I hooked my lips and slowly pulled the tissue and wiped


    my mouth.


    Looked at her and smiled, "Aren''t you tired?"


    She looked innocent, "Miss Kennedy, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand much?"


    I mean, are you tired of pretending like this, Olivia, you are thirty years old, right? As a 30-year-old


    woman, if you pretend to be innocent and naive to your husband, to be honest, I actually admire it, but


    please, look at it clearly, this is my man, not the object of your pretensions, please do not act like a


    female cat in heat when you see him in the future, okay?"


    "You ......" These words probably pierced into her heart, for a moment she had tears in her eyes and


    looked at Dennis with a pitiful look, extraordinarily innocent, "Dennis, I really didn''t, since I was a child I


    am always like this, these are you know, I did not like what she said."


    Dennis handsome eyebrows slightly converged, looked at her and said, "It''ste, go back to the hotel


    after dinner and have a good rest, Marcus maye here in the evening." For just to words, he does


    not seem to mention the meaning.


    After saying that, Dennis added a pile of turbot fish towards my bowl and spoke, "Just a few bites and


    you''re not going to eat?"


    "No appetite!" I spoke, already ready to leave.


    But was pressed by Dennis, "What do you want to eat? Let''s go eatter."


    I narrowed my eyes and raised an eyebrow at him, "We?"


    He nodded, "Well, we, me and you!"


    Olivia''s original face was quite good, but at this time more or less tensed up, coldly got up and said,


    "Dennis I''m full, I''m going back to the hotel first."


    Dennis looked at her with a frank face and nodded, "Well, be careful on the road and don''t wander off!"


    Olivia originally thought Dennis would ask to keep her, but to her surprise, he didn''t say anything.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Some held their angry red faces, carried their bags and walked away.


    When Dennis and I were left, he looked at me with a smile on his lips, put all my favorite dishes in my


    bowl, and said, "No leftovers, finish it!"


    I wasn''t full either, and I was going to leave because of Olivia. Now that she''s gone, I naturally can''t


    waste these meals.


    When I resumed my seat, I put my head down and continued eating.


    He didn''t seem to be hungry, and he kept putting food into my bowl, as if watching me eat was his


    pleasure.


    I ate most of it, my stomach was already full, and when I saw that he was still chucking it towards my


    bowl, I looked at him a little broken down, "Are you feeding the pigs?"


    "Pfft ......" he spewed out a mouthful of water before he could drink it, and coughed intensely for a


    moment.


    I pulled a paper towel and handed it to him, poured him a ss of water by the way, then put down my


    chopsticks, and this time I was really full.


    He stopped coughing, his handsome face a little red, a pair of dark eyes fell on me, his gaze sank,


    looked at me and said, "full? "


    I nod, "Let''s go! "


    Subsequently, also ignore him, directly get up and leave, he finished the bill followed out, pulling me,


    I tried to shake him off and spoke, "I''m not jealous!"


    She smiled lightly, "Well, I know."


    I looked at him a little puzzled and said, "What are youughing at?"


    He hooked his lips and seemed to be in a good mood, "You look pretty cute when you''re jealous."


    "I told you, I''m not jealous!" I opened my mouth, increasing the decibel level, and tried to exin, but


    was defeated by the smile on his face, and finally I had to give up.


    But just to forgive him, I feel reluctant, simply said, "Dennis, from now on we sleep in separate rooms!"


    He froze and frowned, "It''s not that bad, is it?"


    I snorted, "Then it''s okay to live apart!"


    He held his forehead and simply pulled me into his arms and looked at me and said, "I apologize for


    today, I didn''t handle it well enough, you can punish me any way you want, but you just can''t sleep


    apart, huh?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and looked at him without fear and said, "Yeah, I''ll just live in City A from now


    on."


    Seeing Rudolph''s four-axle car, I pushed Dennis out of the way and waved toward the car, and


    Rudolph stopped and looked at me and said, "Miss Kennedy, are you guys eating over here?"


    I nod and smile to, "Mr. Macey, can I give you a ride for a while? I''ll go back to the base with you?"


    He smiled lightly and nodded, "Sure, get in the car! On your way!"


    I got in the car and didn''t even look at Dennis.


    ......


    Because of the projectunch, the whole afternoon was extra busy, plus Linda went back to the city


    and Edward was not there, so I had more things to do.


    It was hard to have a break when Edward called, "ra, the third party of the George Group project is


    <ping over,e over to the hotel tonight for dinner and get to know each other!"

 Chapter 602: Please love me truly and passionately 12

    Chapter 602: Please love me truly and passionately 12


    I originally thought of going back to the hotel to take a good shower and sleep well, but thinking that


    this is, after all, a third party''s father, and I am in charge, if not to appear, not quite appropriate.


    So nodded and spoke, "Okay, well, you can tell me the box room number when you get there, I''ll go


    over there after the base is busy."


    He answered and hung up the phone.


    Staying up until the end of the day, I was already a little exhausted, and the phone in my bag kept


    ringing, not knowing who was sending the message.


    I got out of the base and took the time to look at the dozens of messages on my phone.


    All are from the bank, is the transfer information, clear all are are a row of numbers, all are transfer.


    I skimmed, didn''t care, I''m not a woman who can be coaxed by charging a little money.


    Edward had a dinner date at the hotel in the evening, and I was just about to take Rudolph''s car back


    when I saw Dennis in a ck suit at the entrance to the base, holding a bouquet of flowers in his


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    hands.


    This is still romantic, know that the confession of fault to hold the flowers toe.


    I ignored him and when I saw Rudolphing out, I couldn''t help but speak up, "Mr. Macey, I may still


    need a ride to your hotel."


    Naturally he saw Dennis, smiled and said, "Quarrel?"


    I smiled, a little embarrassed, and said, "Are you on your way?"


    He smiled lightly, "By the way!"


    Then, I followed him towards the car, Dennis blocked my way, handed me the flowers he was holding in


    his arms, and spoke, "I came to pick you up from work!"


    I didn''t reach out to take it and said, "Oh, no, I just talked to Mr. Macey and took his car back to the


    hotel, so I won''t bother Mr. George."


    When he finished, he simply staggered away from him.


    He followed me and said somewhat helplessly, "It''s my fault for what happened today, you want to lose


    your temper and be in a bad mood, let''s go back to the hotel and punish you any way you want, huh?"


    I stopped and looked back at him, "Oh!" Then reaching out to take the flowers from his hand, I looked


    at him and said, "All right, go back!"


    He was a little confused, probably not expecting me to pick up the flowers, but said nothing. Seeing him


    frozen, I didn''t say much and got into Rudolph''s car.


    Rudolph started the car, looked at Dennis who was standing still, and then looked at me and said, "My


    wife gets angry with me a lot too, but after I buy her gifts and flowers every time, she gets better and


    cooks me a meal that I love."


    Seeing the corners of his mouth raised in a smile, I couldn''t help but say, "Your wife must be very


    happy!"


    He smiled lightly, looked at me and said, "You are also very happy, you see Mr. George is so big, angry


    still put down his body personally to pick you up, this is still left in ce by you."


    I smiled and spoke, "That''s not because he did it wrong."


    He smiled lightly, "This man and woman, ah, is so tossed into old age, my wife used to be young,


    always like to get angry, even I did note home first call her, she has to make trouble with me, every


    time I do not know what to do, but now that I am older, much better, her temper is much better, if I do


    not go back after a long time, she ah will be like a child, the herself to cry."


    I clicked on my phone and sent an emoji over to Dennis.


    Almost at the same time, he sent back a message, "What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll order in


    advance!"


    I typed a line, "I have to meet a third party client in the evening, eat another day!"


    "Waiting for you at the hotel!" He sent a message over, and I frowned and didn''t reply.


    Downstairs in the hotel, Dennis was dressed in a ck suit, handsome and elegant. Rudolph and I


    thanked him and got out of the car.


    Dennis greeted me, looked at me, and smiled lightly, "What would you like to eat?"


    I couldn''t help but frown, "I have an appointmentter!"


    He smiled lightly, "for you to prepare the evening to eat, besides, I am also a partner, this meal is


    together."


    Oh!


    I almost forgot, Yadriulia this project is the George Group, I shrugged my shoulders, did not say more,


    directly into the hotel.


    Edward sent me the location of the private room in the hotel restaurant, and I went straight down the


    road to find it, with Dennis following me, without saying much.


    In the box!


    The only people who came were Edward and a few other principals in thepany, Toby and She


    were also there.


    When he saw me, Edward gestured for me to sit down first.


    They froze for a moment when they saw Dennis following them in, Toby and She got up and spoke,


    "Mr. George!"


    Dennis raised his hand for them to sit down andughed, "Don''t mind me, I''m here today to apany


    my family to dine!"


    Toby sat down, raised his hand and touched his nose, and just by looking at the action, he knew he


    was embarrassed for Dennis.


    The person in question seemed to have an indifferent look and sat down directly next to me, looking at


    me as if nothing was wrong and said, "What would you like to eat?"


    I looked at him sideways and frowned, "Dennis, you''re not busy?"


    He a big president, about this kind of see the third party''s small dinner, he simply do not need to attend,


    which came to alle, still not a little boss look.


    "Mmm!" He nodded, "The main task today is to make you happy!"


    I held my forehead and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Edward saw this, but talked with Dennis, said, "I heard that the third party today is the other party''s


    president, Mr. George is better informed than the White Group ah!"


    Dennis poured me a ss of water and smiled lightly, "Not really, I''m mainly here to spend time with my


    daughter-inw."


    I ......


    The beautiful sound of a piano rang, it was Dennis'' cell phone ringing, he picked up the phone and


    spoke, "I''m having dinner at the hotel, want toe over?"


    I listened to the not very clear voice on the phone, a bit like Marcus, but remembered that Dennis said


    before, Marcus to Yadriulia this evening, I said how I did not see Olivia, this heel, I think it is Marcus


    came.


    "Well!" Dennis spoke, "I''ll send you the addresster!"


    Then hung up the phone and sent the location of the box directly.


    Edward froze, puzzled, "Mr. George, is this a friending over?"


    Dennis nodded, "Well, Marcus just came over from City P to check it out, Mr. White doesn''t mind,


    they''re all acquaintances!"


    Edwardughed, "How can that be? Mr. Thomson is naturally wee toe."


    Within a few minutes, there was a, rhythmic knock on the door, three times, from outside the box.


    Toby got up and opened the door. As expected, it was Marcus and Olivia, who came in one after the


    other, exchanged pleasantries with Edward, and then sat down.


    The one who should note seems to havee, but the third party people have not appeared,


    Dennis seems to have no wait meaning, directly called the waiter ready to order.


    Just after ordering, the door of the box was pushed open and in came a middle-aged man in a suit, and


    the man smiled with an apologetic face.

 Chapter 603: Please love me truly and passionately 13

    Chapter 603: Please love me truly and passionately 13


    Then made an inviting gesture to the back, only to see someone extraordinarily familiar to us walk in


    outside the box.


    The man was in a treasure blue custom suit, his hair was tidied and clean, and when he saw everyone,


    he didn''t seem to care that he was allte and early.


    With a smile on his face, he opened his mouth and said, "Everyone has waited for a long time!"


    Edward got up to greet him, with a smile on his face, shook hands with him and said, "Hank is working


    hard, we have ordered the food, it will be served soon!"


    Then entertained and sat down.


    I looked at Hank sitting across from me and frowned at how he could appear as a third party A of the


    When I looked at Dennis, I saw him calmly peeling the lobster that the waiter had just brought up, and


    when I looked at him, he smiled lightly, "Hungry?"


    I shook my head and just wanted to speak, "No ......" the peeled lobster in his hand had already been


    stuffed into my mouth.


    It smelled so sweet that I froze and ate it up.


    He looked at me and smiled, "How does it taste?"


    I nodded my head andmented truthfully, "It tastes pretty good."


    He smiled lightly and continued to peel with grace and ease, his voice was calm and gentle, "Eat


    slowly, I''ll peel it for you again!"


    This looks as if the other people at the table were not even visible.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I ate lobster, the heart more or less clear a few points, look at Dennis, seems to know that the third


    party is Hank before, that''s why he followed me directly over to dinner.


    When I noticed a harsh gaze, I looked up and saw Olivia''s beautiful ck eyes staring at me with a


    deadly stare, the look of a man who could not wait to eat me alive.


    I raised my eyebrows, it looks like I still can''t let go, this sweetness can''t be seen? I returned her a light


    smile, tilted my head to look at Dennis and said in a warm voice, "Still want to eat!"


    Dennis sent the peeled shrimp directly into my mouth with a light smile and admonished, "Eat slowly,


    you''ll choke!"


    I nodded, one eye looking up at Olivia with challenge and bravado.


    She was so angry that her face turned red.


    "Mr. George and Mrs. George are in love, people can''t help but admire it!" Edward opened his mouth,


    probably because he felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, so he said something to ease the


    awkwardness.


    Hank narrowed his eyes slightly and hooked his lips in a light smile, "There are too many couples who


    put on a show nowadays, I hope Mr. George is genuinely good to us ra!"


    When he opened his mouth with the extraordinarily intimate address, Edward was stunned and


    surprised, "Do Hank and Mrs. George know each other, too?"


    "I''ve known you for a long time!" Hank opened his mouth, his eyes fell on me, that gaze how to look


    with a few doting, "this girl is cold and anxious, after thest fight until now ignored me, thanks to I still


    think about her all the time!"


    Hank''s words, obviously provocative, I looked at him with wide eyes for a while, when did I look like


    what he said?


    Edward listened to this, and naturally heard a few embarrassed, could not help but say, "Hank and Miss


    Kennedy are very close friends or?"


    "Well a little more than friends, ra, wouldn''t you say?" Hank opened his mouth, his gaze going to


    me, the eyes extraordinarily reckless.


    I frowned, before I could say anything.


    Dennis spoke up, "ording to Uncle Yank''s generation, Hank and my wife''s rtionship is indeed


    more than ayer of rtives than friends, but after all, my aunt has now left the Gibson Group, the


    rtionship is heavy, think about it is okay, Hank in the future to speak or weigh, after all My wife''s


    reputation is important."


    After saying that, the bastard did not forget to send the peeled shrimp in his hand into my mouth.


    A time on the table, how are a few awkward, waiters began to sessively put the dishes are on the


    Edward probably also sensed theplexity of these rtionships and simply snorted and greeted


    everyone for dinner.


    To put it bluntly, this meal is actually considered his host, after all, the Yadriulia project, in the final


    analysis, is the White Group is still the main.


    I was the most ufortable at the end of the meal, and every now and then I had to endure dishes


    from Hank across the table, and Dennis shoving things in my mouth as if he were feeding a pig, hating


    the fact that I had no spare room to eat anything anyone sent me.


    At the same time, I had to endure Olivia''s ice-like gaze and She''s asional nces of contempt.


    When the meal was over, Hank looked at me and said, "ra, where do you live? I think you ate a little


    too much today, why don''t we go out for a walkter to cool off?"


    I purse my lips and shake my head, "No, I ......"


    "We have other business to attend to as a couple in a few minutes, so thank you Hank for your


    kindness. " Dennis answered, pulling me along afterwards and preparing to disperse.


    Hank saw this and was upset, but didn''t say much.


    Out of the private room, I really ate some more, thinking about where to go out for a walk in a while.


    But only if there is a trip to the bathroom first.


    I told Dennis to wait for me in the lobby, and I went straight to the restroom and came out of the


    restroom just in time to meet She.


    She was washing her hands at the sink, and when she saw meing out of the bathroom, she pulled


    a paper towel to wipe her hands and looked at me with disdain and said, "ra, I don''t care how


    watery you are, but this Yadriulia project is my heart and soul, and you better not mess it up for me, or I


    won''t be done with you!"


    I looked at her lightly, "Don''t worry, you''re not the only one who cares about this project, I do too."


    She sneered, "What you care about may not be this project, I underestimated you, originally thought


    you hooked up with Dennis is coincidental luck, now it seems that although you look average, the


    means is very clever, which Miss Pearson can lose in your hands, is also expected."


    I am not as good as you, but it doesn''t mean that I am useless, Dennis can marry me, maybe it is luck,


    but just by luck my marriage with him can go for ten years, do you think a person How good does luck


    have to be to get to this point? Don''t be so narrow-minded, what you call worthy or unworthy may really


    be superficial."


    After a slight pause, I continued, "In addition, as a highly educated intellectual, I hope you think about


    the premise first when considering the issue? Hank and I know each other, but it doesn''t mean he likes


    me or favors me, that is, I seduce him or make any means, have you thought about it, two such


    excellent men, why would they look at me? And you are so good, why others just appreciate your


    ability to work, but have not thought of a rtionship with you outside of work? People are not only


    work, men look at a woman, but also not just look at her appearance and ability, can love each other


    two people, more often than not, rely on each other''s warmth and different, we call this destiny."

 Chapter 604: Please love me truly and passionately 14

    Chapter 604: Please love me truly and passionately 14


    I don''t hate She, at least for now. She''s wonderful and deserves to be loved and cared for.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Dennis, Marcus and Olivia were in the hall.


    Dennis sat on the lounge couch in the lobby smoking a cigarette, the lingering smoke made him look


    extraordinarily cold.


    Olivia resumed her usual naive romance and pulled Marcus, "Marcus, Miss Kennedy and Hank seem


    to have a pretty good rtionship, and I see that Hank is pretty special to Miss Kennedy."


    Marcus nced at Dennis, who was smoking, and looked at Olivia and said, "Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Olivia seemed not to notice Dennis'' coldness and continued, "I''m not making this up, I just saw Hank''s


    eyes on Miss Kennedy all the time when we were eating, and Miss Kennedy was secretly looking at


    him, and it just seemed like the two had a pretty good rtionship."


    Peeking at him?


    I just aboutughed out loud.


    "Miss Pearson a meal quite serious, even who look at who can observe so carefully, then have you


    noticed, your family Marcus to your how many shrimp peeled?" I walked over to Dennis.


    Seeing him look up at me, I snatched the cigarette right out of his hand, put it out and threw it in the


    trash, and looked at him and said, "Quit smoking!"


    Dennis smiled lightly and got up to hold my waist in a smooth manner, "Okay, listen to you!"


    Probably did not expect me to suddenly appear, Olivia a little frozen, a momentter and aggrieved


    baba looked at Marcus said, "Marcus, my words just now did not mean that, I just ......"


    Marcus reassured her, "It''s okay, I know you''re just saying that, it''s okay!"


    I almostughed out loud, or held back, I sometimes really can understand why She would be


    disgusted when I made a show of it.


    Because it''s really disgusting to look at.


    After dinner, the time was originally not early, Dennis and I walked around the hotel for a while, and


    also went back.


    After a busy day, originally sleepy and tired, the morning full of food and drink, I took a shower and fell


    asleep directly on the bed.


    I heard Dennis talking to me in a daze, but I was too sleepy to hear clearly, and fell asleep after a


    dazed mumble.


    The next day.


    Counting the time, it''s almost the Fourth of July, although I know it''s unlikely that I''ll be able to finish the


    project in these days.


    But with good nning, it should be possible to get some work done as soon as possible in the next


    few days.


    Seeing no trace of Dennis on the bed, there was a note on the bedside table that read, "I''m going


    downtown, something''s up, remember to eat on time!"


    Looks like something left early.


    After I got up and cleaned up, I went straight to the base. Because of the addition of the third party, the


    base workers are a little slow in their efficiency, mainly because the third party catches the quality, not


    the progress, so the workers sit on the base in all the details as best as they can.


    Because of this, the workload will naturally increase invisibly.


    On the site Hank wore a helmet and looked around the base beforeing straight to the office to see


    me.


    He looked at me and said, "Are you in charge of this project?"


    When I saw him get serious, I nodded, "Yeah!"


    He frowned slightly and said after a moment of silence, "There are some details that we may have to


    talk about!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Not a big problem, but if we don''t deal with it, there''s no way to continue with theter technology.


    Also, the architecture of your machine base is strange, did you build a garage or a storage depot


    underground?"


    I froze for a moment and spoke, "There''s no garage or storage under that piece of base, what''s


    wrong?"


    He frowned slightly, "Usually a building like that, there''s mostly something inside!"


    Probably thought of something, he did not say much, silent for a while looked at me and said, "lunch


    together?"


    I shook my head, "No, I ......"


    "You''re just going to keep avoiding me like that?" He raised an eyebrow, "After all, they are partners,


    and I don''t think it''s anything unseemly for partners to fingertip a date with each other for a meal,


    right?"


    Knowing his nature, if I so put off going on, he mostly so will apany me grinding, so sex, I nodded,


    "Well, a moment behind the base there is food, but not very hearty, barely able to fill the stomach,


    because there is work in the afternoon, running too much to eat, a waste of time!"


    He nodded, "Yes!"


    The restaurant behind the base, not veryrge, because it is temporary, in order to facilitate the work of


    the employees in the base, the hotel is too far from the base, running back and forth to more than an


    hour''s time, so much time dyed on the road, to allow more employees to rest for a while.


    So Edward had someone build a temporary restaurant behind the base and got the cooking aunt to


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Finding a seat, Hank ced the juice in front of me from somewhere and said, "Freshly squeezed!"


    I nodded my head and responded, "Thank you!"


    After typing the meal, I put my head down and ate quietly without saying much, and Hank didn''t seem


    to have much to say.


    After eating, there is still a while before work, I originally thought to go back to the office to take a


    break, but he said, "You should stay here for a long time, why not take me around, by the way to


    eliminate food."


    I pursed my lips and said indifferently, "Go by yourself, there are fruit forests all around here." Then it


    was directly ready to go to the office.


    My wrist was pulled by him and I frowned at him, "Let go!"


    Impassive, he spoke, "I know you don''t want to see me or stay with me right now, but in a way, as a


    third party administrator, Miss Kennedy, wouldn''t I be justified in asking you to take me for a walk


    around the base? See what''s going on in the neighborhood?"


    "Fake public service!" I spoke, shaking off his hand and saying, "Go!"


    Near the base are pear trees, most of the pears are ripe, there are fruit farmers in picking, it is


    estimated that they intend to take to the market to sell.


    After a short walk, Hank spoke, "You don''t really have to treat me like this, ra, I don''t want to ruin


    your happiness, and if I can, I hope we can get along amicably, okay?"


    I stopped to look at him and spoke, "You think we can be friendly now?"


    He looked at me, handsome face can not see what emotions, but through the sincere, "I know, you do


    not want me to pester you, is worried that I back to disturb the happiness of you and Dennis, my like for


    you, in fact, is superfluous, these do not need you to say, I am clear!"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t take him up on his words, he was right!


    After a pause, he said, "In fact, I hope you are happy than anyone else, I originally thought, Dennis


    such a cold and emotionless man, he is not able to give you happiness, so I want to give you


    happiness with my own hands, but now see Dennis to you, in fact, not as bad as I thought, actually so,


    why I can not generously bless you? So I figured out that in the future I will guard you well like a friend,


    and as long as you are happy, I will not disturb your life anymore."

 Chapter 605: Please love me truly and passionately15

    Chapter 605: Please love me truly and passionately15


    I froze, looked up at him, a little confused, and after a pause said, "You ......"


    He smiled a little bit, looking a little bit forlorn, "So, can you promise me, don''t treat me with that cold


    and rusty look, ra, you know, in this world, I want to guard not many people, I even bad, to you, I am


    at least sincere, although there is no fate to personally guard you, then can you treat me as a brother,


    as a brother, as a brother. Do not treat me like a stranger, ignore indifference to my existence."


    I don''t know why, listening to these words of his, I am a little heartbroken, after a pause, I nodded,


    looked at him and said, "Hank, I''m sorry, I owe you a life, you know what you want I will promise you,


    but only with you can not. I''ve been blessed to meet Dennis in my life, he doesn''t mind me and has


    been such a guardian, thank you for your preference, but I don''t deserve it, you have people who need


    your care more, Shaw should be born, she''s a good girl, you actually married her, you have to be


    responsible for her and the baby in this life."


    He nodded and smiled bitterly, seemingly relieved, "I know that I have lost what I wanted most, so I


    might as well make someone else whole, maybe that''s the best oue."


    People can not live too obsessive, otherwise the pain is the end of themselves.


    After a long walk and a long chat, back at the base, he looked at me and said, "Since we''re talking


    about it, can I invite you to dinner with me tonight? Don''t think too much, it''s just that I''m not familiar


    with this ce, and I''ve only been here for a day or two, so it''s rare to meet someone I know, and it''s


    always more fun to ask to eat together than to eat by yourself."


    I froze and looked at his eyes looking at me innocently and expectantly, I couldn''t help but feel


    So confused, I agreed to see him enter the base with a smile, and only then did I react with the


    hindsight that it was likely that Dennis would return to Yadriulia in the evening.


    But the words that were said, where there is no reason to withdraw, I have no choice but to sigh.


    The afternoon was fine, not very busy.


    In the evening, I had just finished packing when Hank leaned in the doorway and looked at me with a


    smile on his face and said, "Looks like you have a busy day at work!"


    I nodded, packed up my things, couldn''t help but look at my phone, I haven''t received a message from


    Dennis since morning, I wonder if he''s busy today!


    Out of the base, Hank drove over, the car was parked in front of the base, got into the car, he seemed


    to be in a good mood, looked at me and said, "You should have been here for a while, rmend


    what''s good to eat?"


    I shook my head, "It''s all the same, I rarely go out!" It was slowly getting dark, and I hadn''t received a


    call from Dennis.


    I couldn''t help but take out my phone and send him Facebook, "Did you eat?" Once the message was


    sent, I looked out the window and wandered off a bit.


    Because I couldn''t find any good ces to eat, Hank finally had to decide to eat at the hotel, just sitting


    down, my phone vibrated.


    It was a Facebook call, I looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Marcus, I frowned but picked it up,


    "Mr. Thomson, hello!"


    "Where are you?" He spoke, sounding as if his tone was a bit anxious.


    I spoke up, "I''m at the restaurant at the Yadriulia Hotel, what''s up?"


    "Go downstairs and pick up Dennis, his hand is hurt today, please."


    I froze, still a little confused, injured?


    When I had to ask again, the phone was hung up, I was speechless, really clean!


    After hanging up the phone, I got up, looked at Hank who had already ordered and spoke, "Hank, I''m


    sorry, I have something on the fly, I''ll go first."


    After I said that, I grabbed my bag and left. Because I was worried about Dennis, he called me from


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    behind, but I apologized while I went out of the restaurant.


    Downstairs of the hotel.


    In the ck Bentley, Toby helped Dennis out and when I saw the white gauze on his arm, I went up to


    him, "What happened? How did you get hurt?"


    Toby froze for a moment, then looked at mine, "Scratched in a car ident, already rubbed with


    medicine."


    I frowned and endured and finally reached out to help Dennis, who was injured in the hand, so it did not


    affect walking.


    Just walking towards the hotel, Hank in the restaurant followed, seeing Dennis injured, he frowned


    slightly, and after a pause, looked at me and said, "Rice, we''ll eat next time."


    Then it turned around and walked away.


    Dennis looked at me sideways, his dark eyes falling on me, "You were just having dinner with him?"


    I nodded, "Just after I ordered, Marcus called to say you were hurt."


    He sank his dark eyes, somewhat icy, "So you''re interrupting your meal?"


    He said this with a strong smell of gunpowder, I frowned, a little confused, and spoke, "You think too


    much, just drop by for a meal."


    "How do you know I''m overthinking it?" He looked at me and seemed a little angry.


    I pressed the elevator and felt that if we talked like this, we would probably end up arguing, so I simply


    spoke up and said, "You haven''t eaten dinner yet, what do you want to eatter, let''s eat in the hotel


    and have the waiter send it to the room."


    The elevator door opened, I helped him into the elevator, and he responded with a faint, "Whatever!"


    Then he stopped talking.


    I think probably because of Hank''s rtionship, so he is not in a good mood, because there have been


    bodyguards following me, I guess he heard some more or less, after all, today has been with Hank, he


    are possessive has been so, angry is also normal.


    Thinking of this, I did not get angry, he was injured at this time, I guess also in a bad mood, so I helped


    him back to the room, the tone of voice warmed up some, "the doctor said to change the medicine?


    There are other drugs prescribed in the hospital?"


    He shook his head, "No!"


    Seeing that he really didn''t have any other medication on him either, it seemed like it shouldn''t be very


    serious. After thinking about it, I called the hotel restaurant, ordered the food, and had them delivered


    to the room.


    When I saw him going to the bathroom, I spoke, "Do you want to take a shower?" He was afraid he


    couldn''t take a shower because his hand was injured.


    His dark eyes fell on me and he frowned, "Unhand me!"


    I couldn''t help but stare, a little embarrassed, automatically shut up, but then thought of his hand injury,


    may not be too convenient, can''t help but say, "Can you do it yourself?"


    At this point, he raised his eyebrows, looked at me, thin lips slightly open, "Or you to help me?"


    I froze, I thought he would say yes, but did not expect, he would say so, can not help but blush, a little


    hesitant.


    "What''s wrong?" His low voice came, as if he was waiting for me.


    He is my husband, living together for so many years, there will be countless years, he will be sick, I will


    also, it is inevitable to take care of each other, how embarrassing is also a couple, what is more, he is a


    patient.

 Chapter 606: Please love me truly and passionately 16

    Chapter 606: Please love me truly and passionately 16


    After giving myself a mental detox, I breathed a sigh of relief, walked over to him and went into the


    bathroom with him.


    Seeing him standing, I bowed my head slightly, bit my lip, reached down to slide open his belt, then


    unbuttoned his button and reached for the zipper.


    The hand was suddenly pressed by him and his low, dark voice came, "Okay, I''ll do it myself!"


    I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief and turn around to get out of the bathroom.


    The cell phone he had casually ced on the bed rang and I nced down at the caller ID, it was


    Olivia calling, presumably asking about the injury, I didn''t answer.


    But the phone kept ringing and Dennis didn''te out in the bathroom for half a day, probably


    because he heard the ringing, and he spoke, "Answer it!"


    I pursed my lips, thought for a moment, but still connected, before I opened my mouth, the other end


    came anxiously crying, "Dennis, are you better? I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to do it, I didn''t want to


    y a little temper, and I didn''t want you to get hurt, I would rather get hurt only myself than let you get


    hurt, I promise, this is thest time, I will listen to you on everything from now on, never again."


    So, Dennis was injured because of Olivia?


    Holding the phone, I did not speak for half a day, the person on the other end cried a little breathless,


    choking his voice, "Dennis, are you still angry with me? I was wrong, I''ll ......ter"


    "You just stay away from him and there will be noter." I spoke, my voice not quite friendly, with a


    touch of anger.


    Probably because he heard my voice, the caller froze for a moment, then his voice also calmed down,


    his crying stopped, and he spoke, "ra, who told you to answer Dennis'' phone? Why are you so


    uncultured to take other people''s phone calls?"


    I sneered, "What? Knowing that I''m not your Dennis, you don''t even cry anymore? No more whining?


    Your ability to act naive and romantic for a few years has not grown, let you down, this call is your


    Dennis asked me to answer, at this time he is in the bathroom, not convenient."


    She was probably also angry, or jealous, coldly snorted, afraid that I could not hear her upset, spoke,


    "ra, you do not have to be so proud, even if I can not marry Dennis, can not be his wife, but I


    have been in his life, be his habit, not you see for yourself, today''s ident, obviously he can


    avoid, can not have to Protect me, but he still subconsciously did, rather than let me get hurt, yes, he


    may really love you, really want to protect you, but I in his heart, has be a habit, indelible habit,


    this habit ten or twenty years will remain preserved, andter years, I will appear in your life from time


    to time, so that you will always be because I have a gap! "


    Not really angry, just amused, so I spoke into the phone and said in a lighter tone, "Olivia, are you


    tired?"


    She froze and spoke, "As long as I can make your life ufortable, I don''t feel tired, ever."


    "Oh!" I nodded, "I hope you''ll stick around for the rest of your life."


    I then hung up the phone and casually put it aside, ready to wash up and go to bed.


    Being suddenly hugged by Jean, I froze for a moment, smelling the familiar smell and knowing it was


    Dennis, I said, "Why are you walking without making a sound?"


    He smiled lightly, "I''ve always walked very lightly, did you know that the first time?"


    Not really.


    Looking back at him, seeing his arm bandaged, I said, "I''ll get some hot water for you to rub, do not


    take a bath tonight, do not get wet, it will get better faster."


    He looked at me and the corners of his mouth turned up, "Good!"


    See him sitting obediently waiting for me to bring water to him to rub, he did not speak, is quietly


    looking at me, that look also do not know what is thinking.


    I opened my mouth and took the initiative to ask, "Looking at me like that, what''s on your mind?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He smiled slightly lightly, "I thought you would be angry when you answered the phone just now, but


    looking at you, it''s a bit of a surprise."


    Wiping his hands clean, I put the towel in the basin, raised my eyes to look at him and said, "Let''s put it


    this way, what kind of projects are you most uneasy about in your investment projects?"


    He was silent for a while and spoke, "There is no 100% understanding and no sure project!"


    I nodded, "Well, I used to be concerned about Olivia, because I didn''t know whether you were purely


    out of duty or mixed with male and female feelings for her, so I avoided you together, because I wasn''t


    sure, so I was always vulnerable. But now is different, I know that you and she will not have any male


    and female love, not only because of me, but also because Marcus, Marcus likes Olivia, you can see,


    Olivia themselves also know in their hearts, if one day you really together, you even if you do not


    consider my feelings, but you will definitely consider Marcus."


    He looked at me with slightly narrowed eyes, his voice low and introspective, "My feelings for you make


    you so unsure that you think I won''t consider your feelings?"


    "That''s me making the worst spection!" I spoke, without the slightest evasion.


    He raised an eyebrow, "And the best?"


    "You care about me and will reject all ambiguity and women for me."


    He smiled and leaned closer to me, "ra, you can squander my love as much as you want, no need


    to be careful."


    I pushed him away, got up, looked at the wound on his arm and said, "Dennis, because of other women


    to get themselves all wounded this kind of thing, the current position, has been twice, both times


    because of the same woman, to be honest, I''m not very happy!"


    When I finished, I brought the water into the bathroom and washed myself up in the process.


    When I came out, I saw that I didn''t know when there was arge handful of roses in the room, looking


    extra beautiful, Dennis sat on the bed, looking at me, smiling lightly, "I know, say sorry, you may not be


    happy, if it''s flowers then maybe you look a little more eye catching."


    I shrugged my shoulders, indeed, as he said, women do feel much better when they see flowers.


    "As your assistant, I''m a little heartbroken for Toby." I can''t think of anyone else but Toby who can buy


    flowers and deliver them at this point, in such a short time.


    He smiled, moved away from his side and patted, "Come here!"


    It''s gettingte and I''m ready to rest.


    I rubbed on my skin care products andy down on the bed, looking at him as if he had no intention of


    going to sleep, I spoke, "Got something to say to me?"


    He nodded, very seriously, "I''m not sure about your attitude towards Hank,pared to what I''m


    I froze for about a second before I understood what he meant and looked at him and said, "I won''t have


    anything to do with him except for work and friendships."

 Chapter 607: Who is seeking but not getting 1

    Chapter 607: Who is seeking but not getting 1


    Probably see my attitude is quite good, he raised his eyebrows in my mouth kiss, because the hand is


    injured, so he can only be peaceful and good lie down to sleep.


    I am tired, tossed so long, sleepy and tired, did not hold back not long to go straight to sleep.


    ......


    Dennis injured his hand, so many things are not very convenient, I went to bed with the idea of getting


    up early to help him all, but when I woke up the next day, there was no one around, and I heard voices


    I got up in a hurry to look and saw that he was wringing the towel with some difficulty but probably


    because it was not going well, so his handsome eyebrows were knitted together with some annoyance.


    I held back myughter and walked over to him, took the towel from his hand and spoke, "I told you not


    to touch these if you are injured, just call me if anything happens."


    When he saw me get up, he knitted his eyebrows together and raised an eyebrow, "Did I wake you


    up?"


    "No!" Wringing out the towel, tilting his head to wipe his face, "Usually I''m awake at this time, besides,


    my husband is injured, I must not put it on my mind to get up early to take care of it?"


    He leaned back and rested against the sink, his head slightly underneath, presumably to make it easier


    for me, who was half his size, to enjoy my services, and he spoke, "So you''re going to stick close to me


    today?"


    Although it was a question, but with the tone of a statement, I nodded my head and said, "Yes!" After a


    pause, I said, "But if you have to go to the city to do something, I can''t go, Yadriulia side, I can''t go for a


    while."


    He nodded, his voice steady, "No, right here!"


    I gave a hint, and after washing him, I simply washed myself, and then went back to my room to


    change clothes, looking at the nice weather outside, thinking that there is nothing busy work today, I


    simply wore a dress.


    The hem of the skirt to the knee some, can very well trim legs, probably because I rarely show legs, so


    a pair of legs extra white temporary, plus recently seems to be thin again, look at it will look white and


    straight, but also eye-catching.


    With a skirt, naturally, is to put on a light makeup, or look uncoordinated, Dennis came out of the


    bathroom, saw me change into a skirt, eyes fell on my legs over a circle, frowned slightly.


    I didn''t care much, put on my makeup and saw that he had changed into a straight suit and looked


    extraordinarily handsome and stable, I said, "Let''s go eat breakfast in the hotel first!"


    He nodded, I took my bag, changed my shoes out in the foyer, looked up and saw his brow kept


    furrowing, and said, "What''s wrong?"


    He pursed his lips, "It''s okay!"


    She took him to the hotel restaurant, which was not very crowded in the morning, and found a seat by


    the window, where she could take in almost the whole of Yadriulia.


    Plus today''s weather is extraordinarily beautiful, downstairs are grass, trees and mountains, no cold


    high-rise buildings, a nce, are green water and green wood and blue sky and white clouds echo.


    Such an environment, the mood and mood of people can not help but much better, ordered food, I


    pestle chin to appreciate the beauty of the window are.


    Noticing Dennis looking at me, I remembered as an afterthought that he might need something and


    looked to him, "Do you want anything else? I''ll go get it for you?"


    He shook his head and spoke, "Don''t wear dresses in the future!"


    I frowned and froze before I could react to what was going on, he had already put his jacket on myp.


    Then I noticed that the people around the breakfast seemed to look at me from time to time, and I was


    a little confused, is there something wrong with me?


    But after looking around on his own and not finding anything inappropriate, he couldn''t help but look to


    Dennis for help, "Is there something strange about me?"


    He nodded, raised his eyebrows, some seriousness to, "The me is too beautiful!"


    I froze. Then I couldn''t hold back myughter and looked at him and said, "Where did you learn those


    words?"


    He took a shallow sip of water and spoke, "Don''t wear such short skirts in the future."


    I pursed my lips and said, "It looks good, why don''t you let me wear it?"


    "Too short!" Two extraordinarily short words.


    Jannings said Dennis''s reaction is amon problem for men, their women can cover as tightly as


    possible, but walking down the street, see those sexy and beautiful but women, they like to look.


    I looked at him with my chin in the air and raised my eyebrows, "Olivia and She wear short skirts all


    the time too, I think they look good, so why can''t I? If you can look at others, why can''t I wear it for


    others, Dennis that''s not fair."


    His dark eyes looked at me, obscure, "Both the same?"


    I thought about it and nodded, "Same thing!"


    He pursed his lips, "Don''t you think you''ve gained weight recently? Wearing a skirt that''s too short


    makes your legs look thick!"


    I froze for a moment, a little dumbfounded, "I feel like I''ve lost weight recently, ah, it shouldn''t be!"


    But a little less sure, hesitantly looked at him and said, "Am I really fat?"


    He nodded his head and said seriously, "A little!"


    Girls sometimes have very little confidence in their own body and face, especially since he never says


    things like I''m fat, and now all of a sudden, I think it might be that I''m really fat.


    I can''t help but nod seriously and say, "Okay, then I won''t wear short skirts in the future." Anyway, fat,


    wearing it is not very good look.


    He smiled lightly, but was satisfied.


    The waiter brought up some breakfast, just ordered more, basically I like to eat, but just now Dennis


    said I was fat, I now seem to have no appetite, pushed the te, put it in front of him, "You eat more!"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Then he simply took the milk and drank it. When he saw me like this, he couldn''t help but frown, "Why


    aren''t you eating?"


    I took a sip of milk and shook my head, "I need to start losing weight, I should be able to lose weight


    after a while if I control my diet recently."


    After all, girls well, or like to stay in the S size, wear clothes that you like, do not eat happier.


    Seeing this, he frowned, some displeasure, "the morning to eat and eat full, do not eat how to reduce,


    eat normally, want to lose weight, then we go out together in the evening."


    After saying that, he pushed the pastry in front of me and spoke, "No leftovers, do as you''re told and


    finish it!"


    I had long lost my appetite and shook my head, "I don''t really want to eat!"


    "Must!" He was a little serious, "losing weight with dieting is the dumbest way to lose weight, to really


    want to lose, we go to the gym at night."


    I bristled and ate with my head down, although I didn''t really want to listen to him.


    When I nced up, I saw someone approaching, and I looked up to see Hank.


    Dennis also saw him, his handsome eyebrows were raised and his thin lips were lightly parted, "Hank,


    good morning!"


    Hank paused, looked at him, smiled lightly, elegantly and unobtrusively, "Good morning Mr. George!"


    Then my eyes fell on me and my smile grew brighter, "Good morning ra, you''re more beautiful than


    ever today!"


    I froze, women like to beplimented, it should be considered natural.

 Chapter 608: Who is the one who cant get what he wants 2

    Chapter 608: Who is the one who can''t get what he wants 2


    "Mr. George, can we join you?" Although it was an inquiry, Hank had already sat down and incidentally


    beckoned the waiter to start ordering.


    Dennis pursed his lips and didn''t say much.


    Inadvertently see Dennis''s mouth corner stained with something, I pulled the paper towel naturally


    reached out to him to wipe, not intentionally, just think of his hands are not convenient, so I did it


    myself.


    Dennis froze a little and I spoke up, "You''re so old, you''re still so careless about eating, you''re getting it


    all over your mouth."


    Perhaps my action is too sudden, he slightly froze for a moment after a pair of ck eyes flooded with


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As an afterthought, I noticed Hank frowning and looking down to avoid Dennis and I. I couldn''t help but


    feel that this was a little too much, as if it was okay to show affection in front of him.


    But if you open your mouth to exin, it seems too deliberate, so you end up saying nothing, just


    quietly eating breakfast.


    After breakfast, Dennis followed me to the base under the pretext that he needed my care. Most of his


    documents and meetings were changed to video, so his work was kept in the office.


    I was busy at the base and from time to time he would call away on the grounds that his hands were


    not handy and he needed me to pour water or to help him send papers.


    So much so that, my base and his two care, it is a little tired.


    Justing out of Dennis'' office after sending him an email, Rudolph handed me a bottle of water and


    I froze for a moment and blushed a little, "No, Mr. Macey you misunderstood, he came with me to this


    side of the base because his hand was injured yesterday and many things were not very convenient."


    He smiled, "I don''t think so, otherwise he wouldn''t have specifically picked the time when Hank was


    talking to you to call you away."


    I froze and smiled instead.


    Indeed, as Rudolph said, every time Hank asked to speak to me, Dennis called, causing Hank to speak


    only halfway every time.


    Seeing meugh, Rudolph snickered, "Looks like you''re going to be a bit tired today!"


    Who says otherwise!


    While we were talking, Hank came in with a bag of fruit, and after giving some to the staff, he came up


    to me and said, "ra, the assistant brought some fruit, you''re tired, take a break and eat some fruit!"


    Before I could say anything, the phone rang.


    Rudolph snorted out augh, then grabbed a fruit andughed, "Miss Kennedy, you need to get busy


    again."


    I can''t help but sigh, it''s still true.


    Not surprisingly, it was indeed Dennis who called.


    I picked up the phone and Dennis'' low voice came through, "I want some water!"


    I held my forehead, "Didn''t I put it on the table for you?"


    "Drink up!" He opened his mouth and said it as a matter of course.


    I nodded, "Yes!"


    Then, hanging up the phone, I looked at Hank and spoke, "Sorry, I have things to do, I''ll go first."


    Then he turned right around and went into the office.


    Office.


    Dennis leaned backzily in his chair with a Bluetooth headset in his ear, seemingly still in a meeting,


    and saw the ss of water that hadn''t been touched on the table.


    I was speechless, "Isn''t there water? Why did you ask me toe?"


    Just like a little kid.


    He raised his eyes and looked at me, his face was not red and he said, "Toby just came to pour, he


    brought pastries, you cut some out!"


    I frowned, "He''s all here, can''t he get it all done for you before he leaves?"


    "Busy!" After saying that, he turned to hisputer and continued the meeting.


    I am speechless.


    But still, he cut a portion of the cake Toby brought and ced it in front of him, and spoke, "Eat!"


    He raised an eyebrow, "You''re not eating?"


    "I''m on a diet!" I was just told I was fat in the morning and now I''m being told to eat these desserts.


    He said into the video, "OK, the meeting is over."


    Then he took off his headphones and put them down and looked at me and said, "What do you want to


    eat?"


    I


    "Dennis, I''m at work now!"


    He nodded, "Well, I''ll have Toby send it over."


    "Not hungry!" This is the man who came here to get a job.


    Seeing me like this, he raised his eyebrows, did not open his mouth, just put the pastry in front of me,


    and then his slender fingers tapped slowly on the keyboard, because his hand was injured, so his


    movements were not very fast, and also looked a little twisted.


    I looked at it and opened my mouth, but before I could say anything to help him.


    There was a knock on the office door and Dennis spoke indifferently, "Come in!"


    The person who came in was Olivia, carrying a thermos lunchbox in her hand. When she saw us all


    there, she froze, but only for a few seconds, then looked at Dennis, looked at his hand with concern,


    and said, "Dennis, how is your hand? I toned pork rib soup to tonic you."


    Said, people have gone to the desk, she put down the instion box in her hands, open, but is


    extraordinarily familiar, gentle and virtuous movements.


    Dennis saw that it was her, raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s okay, thanks!" The words were calm and


    indifferent.


    Olivia looked at him like this, her face showed some guilt and self-reproach, and spoke, "It''s all my


    fault, I shouldn''t always y childish when you are driving, and affect you, I was wrong, I promise I


    really won''t in the future."


    Dennis pursed his lips, his words were light, "Nothing!"


    Olivia looked at him, standing next to her with her hands intertwined, watched Dennis move slowly


    tapping on the keyboard, and immediately said, "Dennis, are you sending an email? Why don''t you


    have your soup first and I''ll help you with your email."


    With that, she moved closer to Dennis, ready to take the keyboard from him, but she was avoided by


    Dennis before she could touch it.


    Dennis frowned slightly, his voice low, "This is apany document, outsiders are not suitable to


    interfere, it''s allpany privacy!"


    Olivia''s hand stiffened, half a day before she withdrew it, a smile pulled out of her stiff face, somewhat


    out of ce, "That''s right, it''s allpany secrets, I shouldn''t have touched it, I''m sorry, Dennis, I was


    ill-considered."


    Dennis hmmed and said lightly, "It''s okay!"


    I was thinking that Olivia was here too, so it was just as well that I had nothing to do, so I could go out


    and work on my own. Before I could say anything, I saw Dennis look up, his eyes fell on me, and


    spoke, "ra,e here and give me the file!"


    I froze and said after a pause, "I''m not appropriate, am I? And I''m not a fast typist either."


    "It''s okay, just type what I say!" With that, he got up from his position and made room for me.


    I frowned and was just about to say something when he pulled me into a chair and he spoke up, "the


    George Group affiliate ......"


    After typing part of the word, I couldn''t help but look up at him, "These are your working documents,


    involving thepany''s trade secrets, it''s not appropriate!"

 Chapter 609: Who is the one who cant get what he wants 3

    Chapter 609: Who is the one who can''t get what he wants 3


    He raised an eyebrow, "My hands are not handy."


    Just so faintly back to me, I was a little confused for a while, but also had to follow what he said and


    typed.


    Olivia stood to the side, her delicate face a little pale.


    ......


    Yadriulia''s project, after a few hectic days of contact, was finally a day of rest.


    I was thinking about how to take a leave of absence from work with Edward and go back to City P. As I


    was about to return to the city for the Mid-Autumn Festival, I thought about how to take a leave of


    absence from work with Edward.


    riana has been calling me at night for the past few days, saying to me every day, "Mom, I miss you,"


    and no mother can withstand the thoughts of her child.


    On Saturday afternoon, Dennis had an appointment with Edward to talk about the nexting of the


    Yadriulia project. I had nothing to do and had nned to pack up my things at the vi and go back.


    But to my surprise Olivia called, "ra, do you have a minute?"


    Knowing that nothing good coulde from her, I opened my mouth and said straight back, "No, sorry


    Miss Pearson, just say what you want on the phone."


    She smiled lightly, "It''s not a big deal, but I just heard that you seemed to have almost frozen to death


    some time ago, so I wanted to offer my condolences."


    I frowned, how did she know about this?


    "Thank you Miss Pearson for your concern."


    She hmmed and spoke, "Unfortunately, Miss Kennedy didn''t have time, and I said I wanted to talk to


    you about the other day, but since you''re busy, forget it."


    I froze for a moment, the day of the matter has been Dennis in the investigation, I did not ask, after so


    many days I almost forgot about it, she now suddenly called and said I this, and her rted? Or?


    "Olivia, what do you mean?" I had little patience and spoke up directly.


    "It means nothing, that is, I don''t want Dennis to be so tired for you, so I secretly found someone to


    check it out, and identally found something, but since you''re not interested, forget it."


    "Meet ce you send me a message!!!" I opened my mouth, got up and went to the bedroom, found a


    jacket and put it on.


    She responded with a breezy, good, and then hung up the phone.


    The address is not difficult to find, is a cafe, she has arrived, ordered a cup of coffee end sitting, very


    elegant to enjoy the view outside the window.


    Knowing that I came, she did not raise her eyebrows to look at me, but only slightly narrowed her eyes,


    then elegantly took a sip of coffee and looked at me with raised eyebrows, "This coffee is still bitter to


    drink a little bit better, add sugar, the taste has changed."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t answer. I don''t like bitter things, food is, and life is.


    After asking for a ss of juice and seeing that she didn''t say anything, I got a little impatient and said,


    "Is Miss Pearson just going to ask me toe here and drink coffee with you?"


    She smiled lightly, "Of course not!"


    Drinking half a cup of coffee was put down by her before she raised her eyes to look at me, her gaze


    fell on my neck, pursed her lips and smiled, "That day Dennis took two together, I have been wondering


    who he gave the other one to, I did not expect it to be you!"


    I pursed my lips and raised my hand to touch the ne around my neck, which Dennis had given


    me that day at dinner.


    I didn''t open my mouth to return to him, I didn''t have to think about what she was going to sayter, I


    didn''t have to give myself a hard time.


    Seeing that I did not open my mouth, sheughed, "Do not open your mouth to ask me, how do you


    know the ne around your neck?"


    "I''m not interested!" I opened my mouth and took a light sip of the juice, some sweetened it, and it


    didn''t feel like fresh fruit squeezed out of the drink.


    She shrugged her shoulders, but did not react to my attitude, leaned back in her chair and said,


    "originally intended to ask you to eat crab together, but at this point, past eating can not eat much, so it


    was put off, how about it? The crab that was brought back to you that day, did it taste okay?"


    I drink juice hand a meal, look up at her, she looked at me with a smile, eyes with a few heavy


    provocation.


    It seems that Dennis didn''te back that day and was eating with her all the time.


    Suppressing the emotion in my heart, I spoke, "So, you''re here to show off with me?"


    She smiled lightly, "Of course not, but I grew up loving crabs, Dennis was always remembering that, so


    the night I came to City A, he took me straight to the crabs, but I''m sorry, none of us thought that


    something would happen to you that night, luckily you were fine."


    This is how to sound a little fake, I lightly smile, "and you have nothing to do with, but also thanks to


    that ident, otherwise I do not know, so your Dennis turned out to love me so much."


    The smile at the corners of her mouth froze, and only after a moment did she cken and open her


    mouth, "I''m a little curious, what would you offend, so that the other side so bloody want to get you


    killed, but also a one-stop service, directly waiting to enter the crematorium it!"


    I shrugged my shoulders and said with some relief, "I wondered about that too, but Miss Pearson, did


    you find out anything?"


    She raised her eyebrows, apparently did not get any bargain, the heart is not happy, but still spoke, "I


    did not find out much, maybe Dennis''s direction is wrong, you were let out of the elevator with after,


    maybe take you into the morgue is not the same person, that person is not necessarily a man."


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but frown, "I''m curious, where did Miss Pearson''s informatione


    from?"


    She snorted coldly, "It doesn''t matter where it came from, the important thing is that you shouldn''t let


    Dennis get into trouble for you again with this kind of thing."


    "What do you know?" I opened my mouth and got serious.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem as rxed as she had been earlier, I moved closer to her and spoke up,


    "Olivia, if you''re really doing this for your Dennis, you should tell me everything exactly."


    She originally came to my trouble today, but at this point does not seem to have been able to curry any


    favor, the heart is ultimately not too happy.


    So the gaze disdainful said, "ra, you really quite selfish, three times let Dennis for you involved in


    the risk, you actually do not love him at all, right? Otherwise you wouldn''t have left him twice, and both


    times you didn''t meet a man who was more willing to spend money for you than he was, and in the end


    you still went back to him, don''t you feel shameful?"


    I tsked and got a little upset, what do you mean you can''t find a man who will spend money for me.


    When I looked at him, I was not polite, "Three times for me in danger? Olivia, do you know why in the


    end you and Dennis had a better chance of getting together than I did, but in the end he chose me?"


    Letting out a breath, I said, "Because you''re so disgusting? You let him have an ident not once,


    right? It was all in the car, what are you thinking? You can''t get it so you want to ruin it? Besides, he


    spent money for me? I always thought you more or less still have a face, but now it seems that the face


    of such things, you are not at all, you do not work all these years not to start a business, every day


    what you want to buy anything, are some of the world''s top brands, the money is whose? Your own?


    You name the property and cars are you picked up? Which of these things did not Dennis give you?


    You took your brother''s death for granted and used the money he earned by workingte at night,


    instigated Luna to kill his own children, and nearly broke up his wife. If your brother were alive, do you


    think he would be ashamed to have a sister like you? Even if you are really Dennis'' own sister, I''m


    afraid that after so many years, you should be self-reliant, it''s not too much to say that you are a


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    parasite."

 Chapter 610: Who is the one who cant get what he wants 4

    Chapter 610: Who is the one who can''t get what he wants 4


    That phrase, parasite, made Olivia shoot up, "ra you!"


    She was angry, very angry, a pair of beautiful eyes at this time can not wait to eat me alive, she gritted


    her teeth and said, "You say I am shameless?"


    Looking at her I nodded my head and pronounced it exactly, "Yes, shameless!"


    After all these years, I don''t like to argue with people, let alone call them unpleasant names, but today,


    Olivia is getting ahead of herself.


    Think, she will not tell what she knows that day, but it does not seem to matter, she is a woman who will


    not take the trouble to find out what happened that night, know this, think most of them are Marcus


    where.


    To get information from her, it would be better to ask Dennis, pick up the bag on the table, I was ready


    to go straight away.


    I think being so insulted, her heart is more or less ufortable, holding a hefty fire can not vent, and


    finally looked at my back and cursed, "ra, you after you are what things, Dennis to you is only a


    short-lived infatuation, you really think you are great ah, if you really can be on stage, the Lewis family


    these you Why not publish you, it won''t be because you can''t get on stage!"


    I sneered, the words that followed, did not continue to listen to the next.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Dennis called and I didn''t really want to answer, so I hesitated and hung up the phone.


    Simply walk aimlessly down the crowded wandering streets.


    I don''t know how long I walked, the weather was foggy, faint thunder did ring, I found out after the fact


    that it was raining, my clothes had been soaked.


    When I came back to my senses as an afterthought, I had no idea where I was, it seemed I was in


    some alley.


    Trying to walk back, I found myself seemingly unable to find my way, and for a while I was a bit at a


    loss as to what to do!


    After wandering in ce for a long time, I opened my phone to prepare for navigation when I coldly


    found someone standing behind me.


    Suddenly turning around and seeing the man, I froze for almost ten seconds, finding in my head the


    name that had be somewhat unfamiliar - Dan!


    How did he get here?


    I tugged in the corner of my shirt for a moment to force myself to calm down and looked at him and


    pulled a smile, "Long time no see, Dan!"


    He pursed his lips, looked at me, a pair of ck eyes so dark that they could drip ink, for a long time,


    he spat out a few words, "Miss Kennedy, long time no see!"


    It is a lie to say that there is no fear here in the middle of nowhere and there is no one around.


    What''s more, I don''t know what he found me but what is the purpose, although desperately trying to


    keep calm, but the hand still kept trembling up.


    When he didn''t say anything, but just looked at me, I breathed a sigh of relief and looked at him and


    said, "When did youe back home? Have you eaten?"


    The sky was struck with lightning and fine rain kept dripping down, it was going to rain.


    He looked at me and answered, "Stop running around, Bob ising to the country, his house in


    Burma has been burned, many goods have been exposed, he has lost a lot of money, if he finds you,


    you will be miserable!"


    After saying that, he turned around, the thin clothes on his broad body was drenched with rain, looking


    like he was in a bit of a mess.


    I subconsciously opened my mouth to call out to him, "Dan!"


    He stopped and didn''t look back at me, as if waiting for me to say something.


    "Are you okay?" I don''t know why they came to the country, he was dark, looked a little out of ce in


    this city, and unlike the way I had seen him in the past, he was, at this point, a mess.


    "Very well!" Responding to my two words, he walked straight away without stopping.


    I stood in the alley for a while, the rain was getting heavier and heavier, but it wasn''t long before the


    bodyguard who had been following me but took the umbre and hit me on top of my head.


    "Has he been following me for a long time?" I opened my mouth, which was naturally a question for the


    bodyguard.


    He nodded, "It''s been a while!"


    "Dennis knows?"


    "Mr. George only knows that someone is following you, but he doesn''t know who the other person is."


    I nodded my head and stopped asking questions.


    The bouncer handed me the phone and spoke, "Mr. George wants you to answer the phone!"


    I pursed my lips, didn''t answer the phone, and said lightly, "Send me back!"


    He froze but nodded and led me out of the alley and led me to the car.


    Back at the vi, it was already dark and the vi was pitch ck, looking seemingly empty, but there


    was a ck Bentley parked in the courtyard that belonged to Dennis.


    He''s back.


    I took a long breath before I walked in, opened the door, changed my shoes in the foyer and turned on


    the lights.


    In the hall, the man''s face is gloomy and dark, handsome face with a thin and cold anger, angry?


    I nced at him lightly, four eyes met, I moved away indifferently, and then went upstairs without saying


    a word.


    Before he even entered the room, his wrist was held by him, and his low voice came to his ears, "Why


    didn''t you answer the phone? Who is the man you met today?"


    I was a little tired, soaked in the rain, my clothes were wet, so I didn''t really want to talk to him and said


    lightly, "An old friend, cell phone off!"


    Then broke his hand and went straight into the bedroom, grabbed the robe and prepared to go into the


    bathroom, but was blocked by his slender body, "ra, I told you not to use cold violence in anything!"


    I stopped, looked up at him, and spoke, "I just got wet, can you let me finish my shower and talk about


    it?"


    His dark eyes froze for a moment, then he spoke, "Go take a shower!"


    I did not say much, took the bathrobe into the bathroom, September rain some slightly cold, plus the


    night temperature is a bit low, I always feel some light head after the shower, should be a cold.


    From the bathroom, Dennis looked at me and seemed to be waiting for me to talk to him, I dried my


    hair, wiped my face, it was a little hard to see him into the bathroom to wash up, and was not in the


    mood to continue to wait for him, so I simply went to bed, and did not take long to fall asleep in a daze.


    I heard someone call me in a daze, but I was really sleepy, so I ignored it.


    The next day I woke up with a cold that seemed a little more severe, even my throat was starting to


    hurt, and Dennis was no longer there.


    I was nning to meet City P, so I got up, packed up and went straight to the White Group.


    Jannings called, chirping, "ra, do you have any timetely? Would it be okay to have dinner


    together?"


    I nodded my head, "What''s wrong? Suddenly thinking about a dinner date?"


    She opened her mouth, "It''s Fanny, she said soon to be the Mid-Autumn Festival, wait until the Mid-


    Autumn Festival holiday estimated that everyone will have to go home, there is no time to date, why not


    take advantage of these days to date."


    It''s also true that it''s almost mid-autumn.


    I nodded, "Well, I guess I have to go back to City P at mid-autumn, so I won''t have time to ask you


    guys out then, but it''s just as well to ask out now and have a meal for everyone!" Think about what


    happened when I met Dan.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 611: Who is the one who cant get what he wants 5

    Chapter 611: Who is the one who can''t get what he wants 5


    I paused, but still spoke, "Jannings you recently go out to be more careful, I met Dan yesterday, he said


    Bob came to the country, we may not be safe!"


    "Hmm?" She said with a shock, "How did Bobe to the country? My grandfather said before that


    City A police department and Burma police teamed up to catch him, originally thought he was hiding in


    some big mountain at the border, but I never thought he would be in City A!"


    I froze for a moment, a little confused, and spoke up, "You mean Bob can''t make it in Burma?"


    She hmmed and said, "I didn''t tell you guys about this, after we came back from Europe, I talked to my


    grandfather about this, and then my grandfather contacted the City A police and Myanmar side to


    arrest Bob, so many years he has done a lot of things that hurt people, people who want to fix him, a


    whole lot, I guess his good days areing to an end."


    I can probably imagine why when I saw Dan, why I felt that he was a bit of a mess. I guess, although


    they came to the country, but the life of escape is not so easy for them.


    After hanging up with Jannings, I went straight into the White Group.


    Edward''s office.


    I raised my hand and knocked on the door, and a voice came from inside, "Come in!"


    When I pushed the door open, I saw Edward looking down at the file, not knowing what he was looking


    at, his eyebrows were locked, and when he heard the movement he looked up towards me, and when


    he saw it was me, he paused slightly and said, "Didn''t you say you were going to rest for a few days?


    Howe you''re here?"


    I found a seat and said, "Yadriulia''s project is almost done now, just need to ept it, it''s going to be


    mid-autumn soon, I''m going to go back to City P, I want to take a few days off."


    He stopped the movement of his hands and nodded, "Well, it also happens that I also n to go back,


    but the eptance of things, you have to go in advance and the third party to see, if necessary, call the


    George Group people, look at the security situation everywhere, this period of time I worry that the


    people above will be a surprise inspection, then if there are any problems, we then change on It''s too


    say something."


    I nodded, this kind of project project is the most afraid of safety hazards, soon to the holidays, if


    identally in the holiday ident, then the project will be in trouble again, we check in advance, or


    say some!


    "OK, I''ll inform the George Group to take a trip to Yadriulia tomorrow with a third party and go over this


    project again." After a pause, I said, "By the way, are you going back to City P in mid-autumn?"


    He leaned his body back and nodded, "Naturally, I have to go back. By the way, that sandalwood box,


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    after going back to City P, you should also fulfill your promise and give me the box."


    I nodded, when I was in Burma I promised him that as long as he could bring a few of us back home,


    that sandalwood box would be a repayment for saving his life, recently I have not been able to give him


    the box because of work and my own rtionship.


    Thinking about what I encountered Dan, I paused, or spoke, "You recently go out to be careful, Bob


    may be in City A, ouws, I worry that he will retaliate!"


    His hand spinning the pen gave a slight beat and his dark eyes fell on me, raising an eyebrow, "How


    did you know Bob wasing to City A?"


    I froze for a moment and frowned, "You already know?"


    He sat up straight, looked at me, and smiled lightly, "I''ve been more or less in the mix, I don''t know if I


    can say that?"


    I nodded, did not say more, always a male, and around him at any time and bodyguards followed, Bob


    even if you want to find him revenge, it is not so easy to do.


    After that, I didn''t stay much longer, went back to my office, cleaned up a bit, today itself is scheduled to


    rest, because to go back to City P, so I deliberately came.


    After the matter was finished, I naturally had nothing else to do, so I simply prepared to go back to the


    vi.


    Originally intended to walk, but because of yesterday''s encounter with Dan, my heart more or less


    worried, after all, the other side in the dark, no one knows what will suddenly happen.


    I came out without a car, the White Group downstairs is not good for a taxi, so I had to walk a few


    hundred meters to get a car.


    City A This city is a two-sided extreme, the gap between rich and poor city, probably because of the


    sky-high housing prices and extremely low wage levels caused by the average house price of 30,000,


    the per capita wage is only about three to five thousand, and prices are extremely high, many people


    living in this city, can not afford to buy a house, but also can not save money, day after day, raw to drag


    themselves down.


    But even so, there are people crowding into the city, because this city riana clear, the air is still


    fresh.


    I am an extremely easy to walk away from the person, originally intended to walk up to a hundred


    meters and then hit the taxi, but did not expect a walk, walked a long way, see the road is somewhat


    unfamiliar, I will return to the original road.


    "Ugly, I see you are smuggled here, smelly and ugly, trash!" A voice came from the alley, and I


    subconsciously looked sideways.


    See a group of punks seem to be surrounding the bullying, could not help but look at a few more, look


    at this group of children, the age of 15 or 16 years old, probably early school dropouts teenagers.


    See a teenager carrying a bucket of something unknown, expression excited towards a group of


    several teenagers gathered around shouted, "Get out of the way, the main dish is here!"


    I saw several children scattered backwards, and then the teenager carrying the bucket, the bucket in


    his hand towards the squatting people on the ground will pour all the water in the bucket down, are


    water, sshed on the squatting seat on the ground, a time all wet.


    Probably got their way, so a group of kids gathered around andughed.


    I could not help but frown, my eyes fell on the person sitting squatting on the ground, the person''s head


    buried in both knees, the body type looks like a strong man, but the skin is dark, the clothes on the


    body some messy broken, look a little wretched.


    Looking like a homeless man, seeing that the group of kids still seemed to be nning to ssh him


    with water, I couldn''t help but shout, "The police are here!!!"


    After all, they are children, and when they hear the sound, they scatter in a flurry.


    Probably heard no sound around, squatting on the ground slowly buried between the legs of the head


    straight up, eyes cold and indifferent, but not half of the bullying model.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I still walked towards the alley.


    Probably heard the movement, he looked back alertly, saw that it was me, and seemed to freeze.


    "Are you ...... okay?" I opened my mouth, not knowing what to say that would be appropriate.

 Chapter 612: Who is seeking but not getting 6

    Chapter 612: Who is seeking but not getting 6


    He withdrew his gaze, looked down and wrung the moisture out of his somewhat worn clothes, and


    said indifferently, "Very well!"


    I pursed my lips and took a long breath, my heart was a little blocked.


    Touching the bag in his hand, could not help but take the wallet out from the bag, not much cash, I took


    it all out, then put the phone number and with the money, put it in front of him and spoke, "These you


    take first, there is my phone number on it, if you want me to help, you can always give me a call."


    He didn''t reach for the money, he just looked up at me. I put the money and phone number next to him


    and left without staying.


    It is not that I sent any kindness, just that period in Myanmar, Dan did not help me openly, but privately


    more or less is to give me water, if not for him, maybe I can not return to the country smoothly.


    I saw him when I entered the door, and saw him looking down at the book in his hand indifferently, and


    did not look up at me.


    It was already noon. I paused and went back to the living room, where there was a lot of food in the


    refrigerator.


    I found some, simply fried a few dishes, then ate some of their own, and then went straight back to the


    bedroom, originally thinking of reading a book, but not a moment too sleepy, directly fell asleep.


    I woke up in a daze until the afternoon and went downstairs to see that the dishes on the table had


    been put away and looked like they had been tended to.


    Probably just woke up, I''m not very amount, no one in the vi, I sat in the living room for a while then


    went straight back to the bedroom, sleep all day, there is no way to continue to sleep.


    The sky is cloudy, thunder, it did not take long to rain, a rain will knowte autumn, the night rain is a


    little cool, can not help but blow the temperature in the room are low.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    riana called, still talking to me about what had happened to her at school during the day, all trivial,


    not much, the biological clock of a child is very urate, automatically sleepy when the timees.


    After hanging up the phone, I slept through the night, so naturally I couldn''t go back to sleep. Thinking


    about checking out the program at Yadriulia tomorrow, I edited the text message to She and Hank,


    informing them that it was safe to check out the program tomorrow.


    In the middle of the night, there is the sound of the engine under the vi, do not have to think also


    know is Dennis came back, I closed my eyes lying in bed, these days each other are not happy in the


    heart, positive contact, inevitably will quarrel, so I simply fell asleep is, save trouble.


    The door to the room was heard to be opened, followed by the bedsidemp, not long after by the


    sound of water running from the bathroom, followed by the touch of the bed being pressed down


    around you.


    The waist was suddenly wrapped around my waist, my attention has been on the breathing of the


    people around me, I did not expect him to suddenly hug me, I could not help but body copse,


    probably sensed that I was different.


    His low voice came to his ears, "Still awake?"


    I secretly sighed, couldn''t pretend to get up, so I simply spoke, "Well!"


    Themp on the bedside table was not turned off, and my body was held by him face to face with him,


    four eyes facing each other, still calm, he looked at me and said, "Talk?"


    Last night!


    I pursed my lips and said lightly, "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Why didn''t you answer my call yesterday? Who was that man you saw in the alley?" He looked at me,


    his face still calm.


    "Like I said, the phone''s off, the guy in the alley, it''s an old friend!" Dan''s matter, he knows and does not


    know the meaning is not much, it is better not to know.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, vaguely displeased, "ra, I told you, don''t lie to me, I don''t like it!"


    I looked at him and suddenlyughed coldly, "Lying to you? Dennis, I want to ask you, where were you


    the night I was in the morgue? Who were you with?"


    He pursed his lips, a little displeased, "Why mention this suddenly? What''s with the night?"


    Iughed, "Why can''t you do it, today you''re still doing it about yesterday? You can do it, but I can''t?" I


    don''t know why I''m angry, but thinking about him and Olivia together that night makes me feel so bad. I


    thought he was busy with work and socializing, that''s why he sent me some hairy crabs on purpose,


    but now that I think about it, it''s ridiculous, he and Olivia were talking andughing and eating, while I


    was waiting for him at home by myself.


    He huffed, clearly just not too happy, "ra, do we have tomunicate in such a clip-clop fashion?"


    "We can do withoutmunication!" Since no one wants to talk, it''s better to be silent, always silence


    is not a big deal.


    Turn your back on him, I''ve long been out of the mood, my stomach held a belly of all the gas, not


    venting, holding it is also really ufortable, sleep and no way to sleep.


    Noticing his hands moving on my body, I got even angrier and lifted the covers and sat up from the


    bed, ring at him angrily, "If Mr. George is short of women, why don''t you call Miss Pearson, she


    should be very willing to serve you, if you don''t want to ask, I don''t mind doing it for you!"


    When I finished, I picked up my phone and dialed Olivia directly. Dennis looked at me, his dark eyes


    were hostile and cold, "ra what are you talking about?"


    "Find you someone who can satisfy you!" I opened my mouth and after a few rings on the other end,


    Olivia picked up, "What is it?"


    "As you wish, Miss Pearson, your dear Dennis needs you at this time, pleasee to our house and if


    you need money, I will transfer it to you from my side!" I was too angry to press the bottom line.


    Olivia on the other end of the phone was confused for a moment, then got a little angry, "ra, what


    are you doing? There has to be a bottom line to insulting people, okay?"


    "The money isn''t there?" I sneered, "Did you Dennis not give you enough money to live in the car and


    house over the years to keep youpany for one night? Didn''t you im to love him? Howe he


    needs you now and you can''te?"


    "ra, you ......" I didn''t hear what was said on the other end of the line because the phone had been


    ripped away by Dennis and smashed to the ground in pieces!


    Four eyes facing each other, sparks four gas, are very angry, are very angry, he is so good at hiding


    emotions did not control the face to kill the expression.


    "Heh!" He suddenly sneered out, chilly, "What do you insult her for? What anger you towards me ah, do


    not want me to touch you can directly tell me, she how you? Let you hurt her so bottomlessly?"


    "Heartbroken?" I looked at him without a hint of fear, "Dennis, you''re still heartbroken, am I not doing


    the right thing? Isn''t her warmth and softness what you need most right now? What? Thepany''s


    main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. What am I, Dennis, a substitute that


    you can squeeze and pretend to love without mental burden? Or a tool for you to express your false


    feelings?"

 Chapter 613: Who is the one who cant get what he wants7

    Chapter 613: Who is the one who can''t get what he wants7


    His handsome brows knitted together, "Substitutes? False affection? All these years I''ve treated you


    with affection, and that''s all it seems to you?"


    "Isn''t it?" I sneered, the anger in my heart mixed with inexplicable resentment venting, "You think I don''t


    know you repeatedly follow me unwilling to let go is for what? But because I am the Lewis family''s


    daughter, I am Link''s goddaughter, because I have all these identities, so you can be in City P, even in


    the country and abroad can be unhindered, Dennis, why do you have to y the banner of love me this


    side of the false intention, you want these, even if we are separated, the Kennedy family and the Lewis


    family will not pressure you, you want Olivia, not willing that she just miss, you go to her ah, why sneak,


    I simply do not care."


    "You don''t care?" He suddenlyughed,ughing until he was cold and chilly, "You don''t care ...... Well,


    you don''t care!"


    He looked at me with bloodthirsty eyes, cold and chilling, with a monstrous anger and unquenchable


    coldness, pounding his hand at his side into a dead fist, in the quiet room, cackling, seemingly


    moring for the suffocating atmosphere.


    I originally thought that he would hit me, but his fist just clenched up and did not move any more.


    For a long time, he looked at me, this nce, indifference, disappointment, cold, cold, all the emotions


    areplex are intertwined, condensed into a sentence, "Very good!"


    "Bump!" He mmed the door and gas, solid high-end room door, in his anger to close all that moment


    are like an earthquake with the whole house trembled a little.


    This night is destined to be sleepless!


    ......


    The next day, I woke up early to go to Yadriulia because I had an appointment the day before to go to


    Yadriulia for inspection, so even though I didn''t sleep well the first night, I still got up and left early.


    When I arrived by taxi, She and Hank arrived, I was a bit surprised, I originally thought that the


    person in charge of such things as inspection over the line, I did not expect Hank is personallye


    out.


    See mete, She beauty less gossip, I did not get angry, this kind of thing itself is also my


    righteousness, not less good gas are.


    "Let''s go, Miss Kennedy is really the wife of the big president, this go out are so big, let so many people


    wait for you alone, Mr. George is not short of money, if you really can''t afford to take this job, why don''t


    you stay home and teach your children."


    I pursed my lips, ignored She''s words, took the project index book from Rudolph, and then looked at


    Hank and said, "Hank, let''s go through it together, so that we can have a bottom in each other''s


    hearts!"


    Hank nodded his head and nced at She lightly, but didn''t say much, just remained silent for a


    while and looked at me and said, "Have you been working a lottely? Howe you look so


    haggard?"


    I shook my head and smiled lightly, "No, I just didn''t sleep well, it''s not a big deal."


    After all, it is the detection of engineering safety hazards, this kind of thing involves the fundamental of


    severalpanies, so there can not be half-hearted, from morning until noon, several bases of safety


    everyone has gone through.


    From the beginning to the end of the inspection, in order to ensure efficiency, basically three people get


    together, tossed until noon, all of them are tired of sitting outside the base rest area to rest.


    Also just arrived at lunchtime, we rested for a while also have gone to eat, I was tired some do not want


    to talk, did not sleep wellst night, at this time tossed a while, but you some sleepy.


    "Eat something first, take a breakter!" A voice came to my ear, Hank''s voice, and I looked up to see


    him in a ck suit, holding a white box lunch.


    "Your favorite chicken casserole!" He reached out, gesturing for me to take it.


    I smiled lightly and reached out to take it, "Hank is a real snowball, and I happen to be hungry." Smiling,


    I opened the boxed lunch and ate it with my head down.


    He found a seat beside me, did not say anything, just quietly waiting for me to finish eating, see me eat


    almost, only then opened his mouth, "not much in the afternoon, you will go back after dinner to get a


    good sleep, girls do not always stay upte, not good for the body."


    I sighed, "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter!"


    He looked at me sideways, "Had a fight with Dennisst night?"


    I plopped down the rice, the action paused for a moment, then swallowed the rice in my mouth and


    He pursed his lips "Why did you fight?"


    With the lunchbox in my hand finished, I looked at him andughed, "Why are you nning to be a


    mediator?"


    He smiled lightly, handed me the ss of water in his hand, and spoke, "See you in a bad mood


    casually ask, this is also disliked by you."


    I result in water, took a sip, pursed his lips, "the things between the couple, back and forth on those,


    what is curious, by the way, soon the Mid-Autumn Festival, you do not n to return to City P?"


    He thought for a moment and said, "Go back!"


    I nodded my head, oh, and didn''t continue much further.


    It probably rained all nightst night, so the next day''s sun was extraordinarilyrge. During the lunch


    break, Hank originally said that I should go to the hotel to rest for a while and catch up on my sleep, but


    I refused, just rest for a while at noon.


    I closed already resting vaguely feel that my stomach seems to be a little ufortable, frowning


    slightly, noticing my movements, Hank spoke, "What''s wrong?"


    I shook my head and raised my hand to cover the small of my back, "probably because I got cold


    yesterday, my stomach is a little ufortable!"


    Hank frowned and got up, "Come on, I''ll I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    I shook my head, thinking that almost the end of the month should be the menstruation toe, that is


    why it hurts, wrist was pulled by him, ready to take me to the hospital, I have not opened the mouth to


    refuse, the afterglow will see behind the awning shaking.


    I froze for about a few seconds and reacted violently that something was wrong, and before I could say


    anything, Hank reacted one step faster than I did and pulled me along to get out of the way.


    But at this time, my stomach throbbed with pain, and before I took a step, I was in a cold sweat, seeing


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    that the awning was about to fall down, I struggled away from Hank''s hand and said, "You go first, don''t


    worry about me!"


    He pursed his lips and frowned, and hardly gave it a moment''s thought, walked behind me and took me


    in his arms, and in just a few seconds I heard only the sound of heavy things falling, and the muffled


    grunt of Hank eating pain in my ears.


    Huge pressure fell down, Hank and I have been pinned to the ground, a sudden ckness in front of


    my eyes, and only when I reacted, I reacted with hindsight that we were pinned to the ground by the


    awning.


    Hank was still clinging to me, and I couldn''t think too hard before I spoke up, "Hank, how are you


    doing?"


    His somewhat weak voice came to his ears, "I''m fine, don''t worry, they''ll be over to rescue us soon, are


    you okay?"

 Chapter 614: Who is seeking but not getting 8

    Chapter 614: Who is seeking but not getting 8


    I shook my head, fear overwhelmed me for a moment, my hands were trembling, and I heard noises


    I was vaguely aware that there seemed to be liquid flowing from my waist, my body jolted, I suddenly


    had a bad feeling, my voice trembled a bit and spoke, "Hank, how are you doing? Do you feel


    ufortable anywhere?"


    His voice was still weak and he seemed to be holding on to consciousness to talk to me again, "It''s


    okay!"


    I got anxious and opened my mouth to call out to someone outside, "Help, we''re here!"


    When I opened my mouth again to call Hank, he didn''t answer me, and the fluid on my waist seemed to


    be getting more and more, I felt like I was shaking almost my whole body, "Hank, how are you? Don''t


    you fall asleep, you talk to me, don''t fall asleep, please, don''t fall asleep, help, please hurry, hurry!"


    "Miss Kennedy, take it easy, we''ll rescue you, right away!" A voice came from outside and I was already


    sobbing a little.


    After a short time, the people outside finally plowed us out of the rubble, Hank shielded me underneath,


    and Rudolph, who was about to reach over to help, suddenly stopped moving when he touched Hank,


    and after a few seconds of hesitation, looked at the others and said, "Call the paramedics, ambnce,


    quick!"


    I heard these words, suddenly the pupils contracted, breathing stagnant, the body also dead stiffened,


    not daring to have half a movement.


    The paramedics arrived and carefully lifted Hank, who was nursing me, and then ced him on a


    stretcher. I was picked up by Rudolph, still breathing a little too hard to get a word out.


    The whole person looked at the puddle of blood on the ground, the brain like a sudden dead general, I


    do not know how they arrived at the hospital.


    Everything around me became quiet and still as I stood in front of the emergency room, watching the


    doctorse in and out, nervous, wanting to ask about Hank''s condition but not being able to get a


    word out.


    Someone seemed to be pulling me to where I was going, I was indifferent and motionless at the door of


    the operating room, I don''t know how long it took for the light in the emergency room to turn red and for


    my heart to cken off.


    A few minutester, the emergency room door was opened and the doctor in the white coat came out. I


    wanted to ask how Hank was doing, but I couldn''t say a word and opened my mouth, my throat hurt a


    little.


    The doctor looked at me, paused slightly, his eyes fell on me, frowned slightly, walked towards me and


    spoke, "Miss, are you all right?"


    I shook my head and spoke, "No ...... thing!" My throat is so sore that the words I spit out are not clear.


    The doctor looked behind me and spoke, "Please take this youngdy to surgery to check if there is


    anything wrong with her!"


    At this point I reacted with hindsight, I was almost covered in blood, the clothes I wore in the morning


    were light colored and were almost half stained red, no wonder the doctor sent me to surgery.


    The person standing behind me was Toby, I didn''t know when he came, I was a little surprised to see


    him, he looked at the doctor and nodded, and only when he saw me looking at him, he spoke, "Mrs.


    George, Hank is out of danger, let me walk you to check your body!"


    I nodded, at this point the spirit rxed, a sudden ckness in front of my eyes, and lost


    consciousness.


    When I woke up again, I was already lying in a hospital bed, with a nurse around to give me fluids, she


    admonished, "The patient is suffering from excessive shock and rxation caused by excessive


    nervousness, coupled with the onset of menstruation, the body''s sudden stress reaction, rest and


    recuperation after the infusion will be fine."


    Obviously this was not said to me, there were other people in the room, Dennis and Toby in ck suits.


    After hearing the nurse''s words, Toby nodded his head and sent the nurse away.


    Dennis naturally saw me awake, a pair of dark eyes fell on me, a momentter faintly moved away.


    My throat was better and I couldn''t care less about the arguments I had with him, my mind was still


    thinking about Hank''s bloodied face, so I couldn''t help but say, "Where''s Hank? Is he okay?"


    Dennis originally looked fine, but after I finished this sentence, his face suddenly darkened, a pair of


    dark eyes fell on me, his words were cold, "You are full of memories for him!"


    I frowned, ignoring his cold words, and said, "Is he out of the emergency room yet? Is there someone


    to take care of him?"


    Dennis looked at me and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    The gaze was disappointed, cold, and seemed to have a fewughs in it.


    After a long time, without saying a word, he went out of the ward.


    I knew he was angry, but I was still worried about Hank, so I didn''t care that I still had a hangnail in my


    hand, so I got up from the bed and prepared to pull out the medicine to see Hank.


    The ward was suddenly pushed open and Toby came in. When he saw me about to pull the needle, he


    rushed forward to stop me and looked at me and said, "Mrs. George, the doctor just said that you can''t


    pull this drops."


    I frowned and spoke up, "Toby, can you check on Hank for me, I''m not sure how he''s doing! Is there


    someone to take care of him there?"


    Toby sighed, some helpless sigh, "Mrs. George, sometimes I really do not understand, you are really


    confused or fake confused, you think Hank to protect you injured, Mr. George will ignore him? You are


    Mr. George''s wife, he cares about you, love you, in the first time he arranged all for you, know you


    ident, he first rushed to the hospital, looking at you covered in blood standing in front of the


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    emergency room for another man anxious, evenpletely ignored everyone around you, even he


    called you around you, and you talk you did not hear, you suddenly fainted, he a big The man was so


    nervous that he was about to cry. For fear that you are worried about Hank''s injury, he found the best


    doctor in the hospital to operate on Hank, found the best nurse to take care of Hank, and even a good


    escort was found, while you woke up until now, you did not even say a word to Mr. George, even every


    word around this Hank, Mrs. George, he is your husband, he is a man of flesh and blood, watching his


    woman for another man. Watching your woman lose her soul for another man, he is not a wooden, he


    will feel bad and hurt!"


    I froze, not knowing what to say for a moment, I could only purse my lips in silence.


    Seeing me frozen, Toby sighed and said, "Mrs. George, Hank is out of danger, he is still under


    anesthesia and hasn''t woken up yet, but with the nursing and doctors guarding him, it won''t be a big


    deal, you don''t have to worry, the most important thing right now is for you to rest and get well."


    He said he let me lie back on the hospital bed, my mind is Toby''s words, a time of indescribable taste in


    my heart, is that I was too anxious, so I ignored Dennis''s feelings.

 Chapter 615: Who is the one who cant get what he wants 9

    Chapter 615: Who is the one who can''t get what he wants 9


    Lying in the hospital bed, I couldn''t fall asleep for a while, waiting for the medicine to finish and the


    nurse to remove the needle before I got out of bed and walked around.


    I didn''t know where Dennis had gone, so I thought I''d better check on Hank, so I inquired at the nurse''s


    station and found Hank''s room, which was guarded by nurses, who smiled lightly and greeted me when


    they saw me.


    Hank anesthesia has not yet passed, did not wake up, smashed in the head, covered with a quilt can


    not see the injury, I can not help but look at the nursing, spoke, "How is his injury?"


    That nursing spoke, "just now the doctor came, said his head was smashed, is still not sure whether


    there is a concussion, the right side of the ribs were pierced by iron pipe, good to avoid the vitals, but


    the injury is not light, may have to be hospitalized for a period of time, in addition to other parts of the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    trauma are superficial, nothing serious.


    Ribs were stabbed by the steel pipe, my body shook, reacted to my body of those blood is how to


    I don''t know what to say, if it wasn''t for him, I''m afraid the one who was pierced is me, life is originally


    fragile, this short half-life less than, I live twice to escape from death is he saved me, this time also


    almost lost his own life.


    The hearts of people are long, how can I say not worry about it?


    "Miss Kennedy, you go back to rest, Mr. Gibson side I will take care of, you do not worry!" The nursing


    looked and looked at me with some embarrassment.


    I shook my head slightly and opened my mouth, "I''m fine, there is no way to go back and rest now, so


    just stay here, it''s okay, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    She saw that she couldn''t talk me out of it for a while.


    Letting me stay by Hank''s side, she couldn''t seat much, so she said, "Miss Kennedy, I''m going for a


    walk outside, call me if you need anythingter."


    I nodded and after a pause said, "May I ask yourst name!"


    She smiled, "You can just call me Mary Varga!"


    I nodded andughed, "I''ll call you Mary!"


    "OK, just be smooth with it!"


    Seeing her leave, I looked at Hank, some lost in thought, the heart can not say the taste, the human


    heart is long, said not moved, how possible?


    Over the years I seem to have been avoiding, avoiding Dennis, avoiding Hank, avoiding Leo, it seems


    that as long as I find that they have a little good for me, these good I can not afford, no way to serve, I


    will hide far away.


    I was even timid and scared, trying hard to push Dennis away, I always look for any point of bad in the


    details of life or probably, to prove that they do not love me, the reason they haunt me,, is because I


    have value and have something to use, I do not know why I would be so distrustful of love, do not


    believe that someone will truly love me.


    But every time, they either use their actions or their lives to prove that they love me, I''m too insecure, I


    don''t know if this is bone to bone inferiorityplex to make me so, or all girls are like this.


    This night, I have been watching over Hank, Mary also came in halfway, persuaded me to go back to


    rest, but I refused, she had no choice but to let me.


    The next day, the sunlight hit the ward through the window, seemingly simr to the rebirth of new life,


    Hank woke up, looked at me, seemed to see me safe and sound, said with a relieved smile, "It''s good


    that you''re okay!"


    I did not hold back for a moment, all the emotions into tears spilled, a time to cry to choke, pulling his


    hand, the voice broke, "Don''t ...... do this in the future, if you really ident, you ...... let me how and


    Shaw ount? You still have children and wife, how can you be so stupid!"


    Heughed, raised his hand and rubbed my hair, some helplessly said, "Silly girl, the bones, where I


    can control, want to protect the people they want to protect, is my honor!"


    A long time before my emotions calmed down, the doctor came over to look at it, said it was nothing


    serious to wake up, just rest.


    I hadn''t slept much all night, and with my period, I saw him wake up and couldn''t help but let go of my


    worries, but I felt tired and sleepy.


    Mary saw me with a pair of panda eyes, helplessly said, "Miss Kennedy, you go back to get a good


    sleep, Mr. Gibson side, you can rest assured!"


    I nodded, handed her Hank, and went straight downstairs to get ready to go back to the vi to rest.


    Under the hospital building, the ck Bentley pulled up to the curb, the windows were rolled down and


    Toby looked over at me and said, "Mrs. George, I''ll take you home!"


    I froze and wondered how he happened to be here.


    I wondered if Dennis was in the car, and I didn''t hurry to get in. Toby looked like he could see what I


    was thinking and said, "Mrs. George, Mr. George just left for something."


    I was a little embarrassed, raised my hand and touched my nose and got in the car!


    Toby started the car and I hesitated and spoke, "Have you been at the hospital all this time?"


    He gave me a sideways nce and said, "Not only am I here, Mr. George is also here, he''s been here


    all night, watching the phone all night."


    I froze for a moment and pursed my lips, "I ......"


    "Mrs. George, you are worried about Hank, Mr. George is understood, but you did not return to the


    ward all night, and did not return to the vi, I think as a couple, no matter what, you should at least


    give Mr. George a call, even if it is to report a peace can, you do not do anything like this, more or less


    a little cold his heart! "


    Toby''s words, over and over again, were like a relentless and real knife into my heart.


    I pursed my lips and looked at the scenery shing by outside the car window, and I couldn''t tell you


    what I was feeling.


    He nailed it, said no more, and sent me back to the vi and then had something to go.


    I hadn''t slept all night, stayed up all night and was in shock, the pain in my belly seemed tost forever,


    and this time it was especially noticeable. When I returned to the bedroom, Iy down on the bed and


    prepared to take a nap, but because of the pain in my belly, I always slept poorly.


    I had to get up and look around the room and found nothing to stop the pain, so I finally had to go to the


    Inte and order a takeaway to deliver the medicine to my door.


    After taking the medicine and relieving some of the pain, I was thinking of continuing to sleep for a


    while, but there was no way to fall asleep, looked at the time and saw that it was already six o''clock in


    the evening, thinking that Dennis should also be back.


    So, I went into the kitchen and looked around in the fridge, there were still some dishes in the fridge, I


    thought I could make a few dishes, or wait for Dennis toe back, as an apology to him for his


    mistake.


    September day, the water temperature is not very low, but still some coolness, after washing


    vegetables, fried, is already seven o''clock, see outside there is still nothing moving.

 Chapter 616: Who is the one who cant get what he wants 10

    Chapter 616: Who is the one who can''t get what he wants 10


    On the contrary, I saw that the light was on at Edward''s house next door. After thinking about it, I called


    Jannings and she picked up and said, "Sister, have you eaten yet?"


    I looked next door and spoke, "Not yet, you''re at Edward''s house?"


    She hmmed, "You''re next door?"


    I nodded my head and responded, "Mmm!"


    When I heard a voice outside, it was Jannings calling me from the courtyard. I went out into the hall


    and saw Jannings in the next courtyard looking at me in his thick pajamas and said, "How have you


    been? Are you okay?"


    I nodded my head, "Luckily, all in all, I''m lucky to be alive!" The Yadriulia thing is probably still unknown


    to her.


    She leaned over the railing and said breathlessly, "I haven''t seen you for days, I''m so tired and


    exhaustedtely, I''ve been lying down all day today, I''m exhausted!"


    I looked at her and froze for a moment and said, "Coming good?"


    She froze and looked at me and said, "How do you know?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Because we''re in the same boat!"


    She let out a long sigh and said, "I don''t know where Edward went, he didn''te back for a day, I


    don''t want to do anything now, I just want to take it out on him!"


    I smiled, girls these days, it seems to be like that.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she saw meugh, she looked at the vi and saw that there was nothing, so she couldn''t help


    but say, "You Dennis didn''te back either?"


    I nodded, "He may be busytely!"


    Speaking of which, I did think to give Dennis a call, after the phone dialed no one has been connected,


    half a day I also hung up.


    The courtyard was illuminated by car lights, and Jannings looked at me with a vague smile and said,


    "It''s not your Mr. Georgeing back, is it?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and looked back to see that the car had driven straight into Edward''s house,


    and I didn''t have to think about it.


    Jannings froze, and then said happily, "Our family''s outlet is back, I''ll go first." With those words the


    person left.


    I pursed my lips, went back to the vi, saw that the food on the table seemed a little cold, thought


    about it and called Dennis again.


    I adjusted my tone and said, "Dennis, where are you? Are youing home? I made dinner at home,


    are youing back for dinner?"


    This is the first time, I cooked at home, thinking of waiting for him toe back to talk to him properly,


    the day between the couple, are quarrelsome, each other to give each other a step down, and slowly


    get on with the day.


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone, and to be honest, I was still a little apprehensive. I


    was worried that he would mind back about Hank and not give me a chance to exin.


    "Miss Kennedy, it''s me Olivia, Dennis is in the shower, you''d better eat dinner by yourself, he might not


    be back tonight." Olivia''s voice, like a sharp, pointed knife, crushed my full expectations and then


    trampled them underfoot.


    It''s not that this hasn''t happened before, but that was before, I was prepared in my heart, I was


    prepared that he wouldn''t love me, that Olivia was special to him.


    But this time I did not, these years I am actually quite confident, even if I will asionally jealous, will


    feel that he can not let go of Olivia, but I actually know in my heart he to Olivia, in addition to


    responsibility, there will be no other feelings, but this time, he seems to me all these years to build up


    the confidence, in one fell swoop, so that this one I wrote countless times the trust was torn up and


    spilled on the ground.


    Seemingly because she didn''t hear my response, Olivia said demonstratively, "Miss Kennedy, if you


    especially want Dennis to go back, I''ll talk to himter, he should be backter, but you don''t want to


    wait toote, after all, the food will not be good if it gets cold."


    I stopped looking for embarrassment and hung up the phone, then looked at the dishes on the table


    and couldn''t help but feel the irony of it all!


    Love?


    Trust?


    Bullshit no!


    When I returned to my bedroom, I held my breath, my mind was filled with Olivia''s sarcastic and


    dismissive words. It''s funny, I thought I didn''t care at all, but I didn''t think I''d actually encounter it, but it


    still hurt like hell, and I still couldn''t sleep all night.


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are, and the more painful it is, the more you think


    about it. It is true that the moment you know he is not good, all the good and warmth you once had is


    gone in a sh, leaving only the picture of him hurting you at the moment.


    Tossing and turning, but how can not sleep, the small abdomen began to slowly pain, and even began


    to some twitching, probably because of washing dishes on the cold water rtionship it.


    Maybe it''s too early, maybe I''m not very sleepy, in any case, lying in bed for a long time, there is no way


    to sleep, so I do not force myself to sleep.


    Got up straight away and went to the study to finish the previous copy of "We Three".


    The sound of an engine came from downstairs, the headlights illuminated most of the courtyard, my


    hand holding the book tightened slightly, back so soon?


    Continue to read the book, is unable to read, for a long time, I put down the book to get up and go


    downstairs.


    Not seeing anyone in the living room, I turned my attention to the kitchen. At the dining table, the man,


    as always, in a ck suit with a straight back, sat at the table with extra elegance.


    The meals that had been cold on the table were stillid out, untouched by a bite, and he sat down at


    the table and ate gracefully instead.


    I watched, anger and slight heartacheing from my heart, or hard, all the emotions mixed together.


    It''s been two hours since Olivia and I called over, and what''s done, is done.


    "The food is cold, Mr. George''s body is precious, so it''s better not to eat it." I opened my mouth and


    stood outside the kitchen, cold and detached.


    Dennis turned around, saw me and froze slightly, then his handsome face had more than a few


    imperceptible emotions, "Did I wake you up?"


    The words sounded gentle and caring, but at this point I was the only one who felt ridiculous.


    I pulled a smile, knowing that it was too far-fetched, walked to the table and said indifferently, "No, this


    dish is cold, don''t eat it!" Then, regardless of whether he had already moved his chopsticks,


    expressionlessly poured all the dishes into the garbage.


    The movement is quite smooth, without the slightest dy.


    "ra!" he looked at me, clearly puzzled by my behavior.


    I pursed my lips and said indifferently, "Mr. George should have eaten enough outside, there is no need


    to condemn yourself to eat these cold dishes and cold meals." This word, how to hear with a few


    indifference.


    He frowned as the anger he seemed to have hiddenly suppressed began to boil over, "Must you be so


    shady?"


    I was stunned and couldn''t help butugh, looking at him with terrible calmness and nodding, "Well, I''ve


    always been this shady ah, did Mr. George know I was like this on his first day?"

 Chapter 617: Who is the one who cant get what he wants11

    Chapter 617: Who is the one who can''t get what he wants11


    Other people say that poor couples have a hundred things to lose, but this world, ah, as long as the


    couple, can live out this life with each other, only in the heart to think about the impulse to kill each


    other hundreds of times, especially when those hurtful words are said.


    He was restraining his anger from arguing with me and said in a calmer tone for a few minutes, "Are


    you angry because I didn''te back to have dinner with you?"


    I smiled indifferently, "Not so much, a meal only, I just own idle boredom, do it yourself for fun, also by


    the way practice a little craft, Hank these days sick, always have to make up for the body."


    That''s true, but only in one respect.


    His face sank sharply, his handsome face with hostility, dark as night eyes looked at me with a sneer


    that could not be disguised, "Heh, or I made a fool of myself, I forgot that you are still lying in the


    hospital with a tether, how can you give up tonight toe back? Not to guard him?"


    I''m not sure how this sounds, but I pursed my lips, "Well, I forgot if you didn''t say it, I should go to the


    hospital." I''d rather stay at the vi and argue with him than go to the hospital to see Hank, and I


    couldn''t sleep after all this night.


    He squeezed his wrist, and he spoke with suppressed anger, "ra, have you forgotten that you are


    already a wife and a mother? Do you even have the most basic responsibility as a husband and wife to


    find another man in the middle of the night?"


    I tried to shake him off, but it was no use.


    The actual fact is that you can be a lot more than just a couple of people. Mr. George is used to raising


    mistresses and concubines, so he thinks he is really the emperor and has the right to ask others to be


    virtuous?"


    He frowned, apparently because I was a little unhappy with myment about being used to raising


    concubines.


    "ra, what has Olivia done to offend you? That you can''t tolerate her so much?"


    "Pfft!" I was reallyughing, looking at him without sarcasm, "Does Mr. George mean by that that he


    intends for me to live in peace with her?"


    I can''t help but nod my head and say, "Right, Mr. George is a man, naturally he wants his wife and


    concubine to be in harmony, so you can save your mind, okay, let''s do it tomorrow, tomorrow I''ll go and


    bring Miss Pearson over, you spoil her so much, I''ll be generous and give her the master bedroom, so


    it''s also convenient for you to make love."


    After saying that, I do not want to say more, directly shake off his upstairs, the man''s strength how


    much ah, directly dragged me, solitary wrapped around my waist, confined me in the arms, the


    expression is never before cold eyes.


    The ck eyes are a shockingly gloomy, "I''m already this cheap with you? You''ve been able to give me


    away like this with no qualms? You are really sweet, even the bedroom can give up, should I be


    grateful to you now? Or should I praise you for your thoughtfulness?"


    I sucked in a breath of cold air, the small abdomen was originally some slight pain, at this time was his


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    arms, exerted external force, can not help but more pain, "these are not all you want? How is it that I


    live in the way here? You can, I move out is."


    Dennis suddenlyughed, his smile and the usual nothing different, gentle and calm, elegant and


    noble, but he said the words, indeed that mean iprehensible.


    "So all of your resentment and fabrications from the time I came back until now were just for the sake


    of moving out, is that it? ra, what is it about me, Dennis, that makes you think I''m so cheap, that I


    binding at all, is it?"


    I have been holding back, but he kept on talking about Hank. I couldn''t restrain my emotions and


    pushed him away and retorted, "Hank, Hank, Hank, back and forth, it''s always him, what is my


    rtionship with him that you don''t know? You don''t know why he was hurt? Why do you have to bite


    on him? I''ve been waiting for you for three years, and even if I''m stupid and have no self-awareness, I


    still know how to stop in time. I don''t care what kind of rtionship you and Olivia have in the end,


    responsibility or attachment, I won''t be stupid anymore, Mrs. George this position, I don''t care, Olivia


    wants me to give it away, but please don''t use what Hank what Edward to nder me in the future,


    don''t throw those watery dirty water on me. Hank has his wife and daughter, I don''t want to break


    myself and involve others, Dennis, please, keep the bottom line, don''t just give others a dirty hat."


    Dennis''s lips pursed in cold hostility, "What exactly have you heard? Would think that my feelings for


    you are worth nothing with you?"


    I sneered, "Please go ask Olivia, who you can''t give up," after a pause, I couldn''t help butugh and


    open my mouth, "And yes, she is all so soft and pathetic in your heart, how will she let you know that


    she took your call, recklessly told me you were in the shower, straightforwardly showed Show me your


    love, some of this she will not let you know, because he wants to keep her in your heart all good, is not


    it?"


    Dennis was probably too angry, looking at me closely, lips pursed together, holding back from


    speaking.


    I pressed my breath, calmed down and said indifferently, "Mr. George, please, next time, when you


    use others, you''d better think about what you''ve done! In addition, don''t hang on your so-called


    sincere such words all day long, it''s really too ridiculous, Miss Pearson like to hear, you can tell her, she


    will not live up to all your sincerity and love."


    Leaving the vi, it was a momentary impulse, but hase out, naturally there is no reason to go


    back.


    I took a taxi to the hospital, the ward Mary take care of this Hank just fell asleep, see me, froze for a


    moment, whispered, "Miss Kennedy are sote, how do you stille, you have not slept well for


    several days, at home to get a good rest is ah!"


    I was a little tired and smiled, shook my head slightly and said, "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter!" My eyes fell


    on Hank, who was a little haggard on the hospital bed, and I said, "How is he today?"


    "Better, but ah after all is seriously injured, still can not get out of bed, by the way, today Mr. Gibson''s


    cell phone has been ringing, he did not let answer, and do not know if his rtives call." Mary finished,


    but packed up and went out.

 Chapter 618: Who is seeking but not getting 12

    Chapter 618: Who is seeking but not getting 12


    I sat down on the edge of Hank''s bed and couldn''t help but look at my phone, there was no message,


    so I couldn''t help but be a little disappointed and sigh shallowly.


    ......


    The next day.


    Mary came over in the morning and saw that Hank was not awake and said she was going downstairs


    to buy some food. The ward had a bed with a patient, I was not used to sleeping, and with my aunt, I


    did not sleep well all day, so I was a little tired.


    Hank just woke up and saw the dark circles under my eyes and said, "Did you stay upte against


    night?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head and smiled lightly, "No, I''m just worried about you, you''ll be fine if you get better soon."


    He frowned slightly and made a move to get up, I hastily pressed his shoulder, "You can''t move yet, the


    wound is only stitched up, it''s easy to cause a second injury, leaving after-effects will be a problem."


    The good thing is that he still obeyed, continue to lie down, Mary bought food, are clear porridge, Hank


    just had surgery, can only drink porridge, fed him a few mouthfuls, probably because the wound is not


    veryfortable rtionship, he did not eat, but a pair of eyes looking at me, some heartache said,


    "here someone guard, you do not have to worry, go home to sleep well, the weather in the past two


    days to cool down, the weather is easy to get sick. Resistance is down, it is easy to get sick!"


    I smiled lightly and nodded in response to him, "Okay, I got it!"


    After a shallow chat, he fell asleep again.


    Thinking that these days should be to live here, and soon to the Mid-Autumn Festival, I can not help but


    think about going back to the vi to pack a few things.


    With that in mind, I immediately did the same.


    I thought Dennis would be at the vi, but when I went in to pack my clothes, a series of clothes in the


    closet that he usually wears had disappeared, so obviously, he should have left, and where he went, I


    have no way of knowing.


    I can''t say what I feel, but all in all it''s not good.


    Packed up some of the usual warm clothes and daily necessities, I went straight to the hospital,


    counting the time, there are still three or four days before the mid-autumn festival.


    I''m afraid that in three or four days Hank''s injury will not be good for a while, it seems that I may not be


    able to return to City P in mid-autumn.


    When I returned to the hospital, I had already taken leave from Edward''s side, so I basically stayed in


    the hospital to take care of Hank, basically nothing, just talking with him and asionally supporting


    him to do rehab.


    Yadriulia''s case originally came to a break, and the rest of the work was handed over to Linda to do.


    I was basically in the hospital with Hank.


    By the fourth day, he could barely walk a few more steps, he was in a good mood and took the initiative


    to say that he wanted to peel an apple by himself, these days because it was a rib injury, which


    involved his entire half of the arm was numb and could not move.


    For a normal person, the arm can not force, his heart is more or less frustrated, at this time can move,


    can not help but be happy, so also let him sharpen himself.


    The phone on the bedside table rang again, he just faintly skimmed, and then and did not see the


    general, faintly moved away, ignored.


    That''s all the calls he doesn''t answer these days, and naturally I saw the name on the phone''s caller


    ID, Shaw!


    "She should be worried about you, you should at least tell her that you''re okay and that you''re fine!" I


    spoke, my gaze going to Hank.


    His hand peeling the apple gave a slight beat, his gaze went to me and he pursed his lips, "Is it


    because of her presence?"


    This is somehow inexplicable, but I reacted violently, shook my head and frowned, "Hank you are


    crazy, we are not because of anyone, just the two of us. shaw is a good girl, you should not let her


    down."


    He looked down and continued to peel fruit, seemingly not taking my words into ount, yes, we can


    never wake up a person who is pretending to sleep.


    In the evening, riana called, in high spirits, "Mom, Grandma said it''s about to be Mid-Autumn, and


    the kindergarten teacher said that Mid-Autumn is a time for family reunion, are you done with your


    work? Are youing back soon?"


    I could not help but sigh, originally wanted to tell riana about not being able to go back, but was


    worried that she would be sad to hear it, and for a while it should be.


    Hang up the phone, Hank looked at me, smiled and said, "You want to go back to City P to see


    riana, feel free to go back, do not worry about me, Mary is here, not a few days, does not affect."


    That said, it''s not appropriate to leave him alone during the Mid-Autumn Festival.


    And by then the streets are buzzing with activity, Mary more or less to go home to see, he is alone in


    the hospital, think about it are a little lonely.


    If we let Shawe to City A, I don''t know if it will work!


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but make a decision on it.


    That''s what brought Shaw over to City A.


    Under the hospital building, while out shopping time, I called Shaw over the phone, the phone did not


    ring a few times and was hung up, I paused, did not think much about it, or continue to call a past.


    After repeating twice, the other party got through.


    Seeming to know it was me, she sounded bad, "ra, what do you want? Trying to brag to me about


    howfortable and good you are with him at this point in your life?"


    I slightly pursed my lips, could not help but sigh, spoke, "Shaw, you think too much, I call you, just want


    to tell you, Hank because in Yadriulia was injured, now in the hospital need someone to take care of, in


    a few days is the Mid-Autumn Festival, he may not be able to go back to City P for a while to


    apany you, if possible, you cane to City A? Hank, although he is cold, but deep down he is


    more afraid of loneliness than anyone else, if you cane, he may also feel the warmth of home in


    the midst of all the lights."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of theputer, "ra, why are you helping me?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Don''t think too much, I''m not helping you, I''m doing this because I owe him


    too much, I hope from the bottom of my heart that he''s doing well, that he has someone to love him, to


    give him the warmth of a home, to give him a sense of belonging to everything in this world, all these


    things I have no way to sit down to, but you can!"


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment and spoke, "I hope you''re thinking what you''re


    talking about."


    I didn''t say much and hung up the phone and couldn''t help but wander a bit.


    All told, Dennis and I hadn''t been in touch for three days, and he hadn''t initiated any calls or messages


    to me.


    ......


    Shaw came quickly, the next day at noon, her sudden appearance, so Hank some displeasure, but she


    is a girl, carrying a few months old child in her arms, and also carrying arge suitcase, originally


    delicate as a doll, when she appeared in the doorway of the ward, I almost did not recognize.


    We can''t imagine that a woman who was originally fashionable, beautiful and elegant, suddenly one


    day, she was carrying a child in her arms, exquisite high-heeled shoes reced with t shoes, soft big


    waves have long since ceased to exist, just a haphazardly pulled into a ball with a tie head rope tied to


    the head, even the nice dress she likes to wear has be loose andfortable pants, clothes are


    loose and loose sweater, in order to facilitate breastfeeding, she should not be wearing The corset, so


    vaguely wet in front of the body.

 Chapter 619: Who is seeking but not getting 13

    Chapter 619: Who is seeking but not getting 13


    What a wonderful girl, how did she suddenly be like this?


    I was a bit incredulous, even a bit taken aback.


    "Hank, are you hurt badly? Why aren''t you answering your phone? Not telling us mother and son how


    you are doing!" Shaw opened her mouth, not thinking much about it, set the suitcase aside, then sat


    down on the edge of the bed and ced the sleeping child in her arms on herp, probably because


    she had been holding it for too long, so her hands were sore, freeing up her free hand all the time, she


    slightly wriggled her shoulders which seemed to be a little sore.


    In a short while, it was time to switch to another hand.


    Hank frowned, his gaze a little cold, and looked at me, "You let here?"


    I nodded my head and pursed my lips, "It''s about to be Mid-Autumn Festival, you want them both


    mother and son?"


    He did not speak, just indifferently nced at the child in Shaw''s arms and spoke, "All right, a moment


    you go to the hotel side to rest, the hospital noisy, Doumi in the hospital rest is not good."


    Shaw shook his head somewhat stubbornly, "It''s okay, Doumi is very well behaved, the hospital is not


    noisy, if you can stay with you, he is more well behaved than usual!"


    Hank frowned, but didn''t say anything more when he saw this.


    I pursed my lips and watched, my heart vaguely sour, I once saw the girl who could stun others for


    years at a nce, seems to have disappeared, so many years, she became humble and ordinary.


    Should Iment the relentlessness of the years, or Hank''s relentlessness.


    The child in Shaw''s arms probably woke up because the environment was a bit noisy, and saw the


    unfamiliar environment, some difort, so wailed and cried, Hank some impatient look at their


    mother and son, Shaw afraid of his anger, while apologizing, while holding the child outside the ward to


    coax.


    I look at such Hank, suddenly do not know what to say, I have seen him, there are times of cold


    indifference, but all these kinds of is he to strangers, or even unfamiliar with the appearance of people.


    I never thought he would show such a strange but cold look to his loved ones, his bones should be soft,


    but the scene I saw at this time made me a little unsure of what kind of person he really is.


    Was it Shaw''s fault? What could she have done wrong? She was originally a carefree little princess,


    because of Hank''s plot to fall in love with him and marry him and have children for him, but in the end,


    all she got in return was his indifference.


    "ra!" Seeing me dazed, Hank spoke up, his dark eyes falling on me with their usual depth of feeling,


    and I shuddered.


    He looked at me, concerned, and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s on your mind?"


    "No!" I opened my mouth, my heart vaguely pumping, and spoke, "I''m going to check on Shaw!" and


    then went straight out of the ward.


    The corridor in the hospital is full of people, because there are many patients, the rest area in the


    corridor has long been filled with people, Shaw holding the child, the child is too small and crying to


    stop, she had no choice but to sit against the cold wall on the floor, and then almost careless to cover


    up directly lift the clothes to feed the child.


    That vivid and beautiful woman has now be a mother disliked by passers-by.


    I walked towards her and took off my jacket to cover between her and the child. She looked up, looked


    at me with aplicated gaze, opened her mouth, probably because her mouth was a little dry from


    the tension, her lips were dead skinned and she looked extra haggard.


    "Thank you!" Finally, just two simple words.


    I shook my head and tried to be as decent to each other as possible, "It''s okay, I''ve been through this


    before with riana, every time she cries, I don''t know how to coax her except to feed her, both are


    first time mothers, I''m at a loss too."


    She froze, probably did not expect me to say this, a time to slightly bow her head, pursed her lips,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    seems to be suppressing her emotions, for a long time, she only said with a bitter smile, "I used to think


    that as long as I gave birth to him, everything would be fine for me, but after giving birth to him, I seem


    to have nothing, and then I seem to have everything."


    A mother has given up so much for her children and has more because of them.


    Go purse your lips, smile lightly and speak, "Don''t worry, you''ll have more!"


    She froze, a little confused about what I meant, and looked at me a little nkly.


    I did not exin much, see her coaxed the child, I will leave her jacket, spoke, "You came in a hurry,


    should not have much care for themselves, I go back, pack some warm clothes over, these days


    cooling temperature."


    She hmmed and looked at me for a long time before she spoke in a raw voice, "You were ...... to him."


    "Friends!" I opened my mouth, decisive and sharp, looked at her and said, "I have my own family, you


    don''t have to treat me as an imaginary enemy, I hope you can be good from the heart just hope."


    She looked at me and bit her lip and said, "ra, thank you!"


    I shook my head and smiled lightly, "You don''t have to thank me, I owe him for all of this."


    Out of the hospital, into the car, my heart is still blocked, the man''s obsession with love in the end how


    deep? You can go out of your way to ignore your wife for the sake of love.


    I packed some warm clothes and daily necessities from the vi, made another trip to the restaurant,


    ordered some nutritious food and brought it over.


    Go to the door of the ward.


    I then heard the heartbreaking sounds from inside, the child''s woman''s, and Hank''s furious usatory


    voice.


    Hank''s ward was a senior ward, so he was alone in one room, and Mary didn''t seem to be in it.


    "Okay, I do not get in your way, I do not pester you, I do not want anything, I go!" Shaw tore his heart


    out, then opened the door, saw me, she froze for a moment, dried her face are tear marks, anger did


    not dissipate, looked at me regardless of the yell, "see so, you satisfied?"


    Watching her cry and wolf away, I looked to the ward, the child was still crying in the stroller, his voice


    was hoarse, Hank was sullen, the anger on his face remained.


    I pursed my lips, carried my things inside, and set everything up in silence.


    Hold the child in the stroller in your arms, as when coaxing riana general coaxing, after all, not


    mother coaxing, as soon as you hold in your arms is good.


    After coaxing for a long time, the little one finally stopped crying, until a pair of watery eyes looked at


    me, seemingly confused.


    Mary came in, probably just quarreled, she was out, after all, it is a family of three quarrels, so she is


    not good to stay.


    Coming in at this point and looking at me, I handed her the baby in my arms and spoke, "MRs. Gibson


    may be downstairs, can you help me send these down? She may not have had a bite to eat, and tell


    her to love her body no matter what."


    Mary froze, took the baby, and brought down all the food I had brought.

 Chapter 620: Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other

    Chapter 620: Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other


    I am not a good reasoner, but at this time I feel that if I don''t say something, I will regret itter, and so


    will Hank.


    So, after a moment of silence, I spoke, "Six years ago, when I saw Shaw in the cabin, after so many


    years, the scene at that time, I still remember so well, when I identally bumped into her, I looked up


    to apologize when I saw her long blonde hair, then extraordinarily stunning. When I bumped into her,


    she was very angry, but after listening to my apology, she didn''t say much. I thought at that time, how


    could there be such a beautiful girl in this world? If you get into trouble, you can always find her!"


    Hank looked at me with a questioning look in his eyes, as if he didn''t understand why I was suddenly


    talking about the past.


    I continued to speak, "I was going to meet Dennis that day, meeting her was an ident, this girl


    stunned me, after years, my memory still remember how beautiful Shaw was that day."


    Looking at Hank, I sighed and said, "Do you know what kind of feeling I had when I saw Shaw today? I


    don''t know how her parents felt when they saw her, but I think they must have been heartbroken, that


    was the girl they held in their hearts, how did she be like this after only six years of being handed


    over to you?"


    He frowned, his words were a little sharp, "I gave her what I should have given her, I can''t give the rest,


    and I won''t."


    I smiled lightly, "Do you mean the so-called money?"


    Iughed out loud for a moment and looked at him and said, "Hank, do you see any difference between


    me and six years ago?"


    His eyes fell on me and he spoke, "Moreposed!"


    I nodded, "I left Dennis for five years, living in HL Area, those days were the most ordinary and


    beautiful days I had, I had riana, I had something to look forward to, although there was not much


    money, but I lived a veryfortable life, and then Dennis came, he took me back to City P, everything


    was fine, he is not the same as you, he can give what can not give I left City P, not because I didn''t love


    him, or he didn''t give enough, but simply because I couldn''t let go of what had happened, but that didn''t


    mean we didn''t have a future. I thought I had suffered the most in this half of my life, but when I saw


    Shaw, I realized that I was happy, everything between Dennis and I was an ident, but you and Shaw


    are different, every bitterness and pain she ate was given by you, being hurt by the person you love is


    more horrible than life and death, Hank, since you married her and let her give birth to a child, no


    matter how selfish you really are How selfish, you should at least put your heart and love on your own


    children and wife, you should know better than I do, we are just friends, now is and will be, but Shaw is


    your wife, is the mother of your children, this life, you love her more than one, you will be more than


    one happy, how much you hurt her now,ter these injuries will echo ten times a hundred times in the


    rest of your life in your body. "


    He pursed his lips not to speak, but a pair of deep eyes are prating thoughts and I can not guess


    the emotions, what to say I have said, I turned around, directly downstairs.


    There is a recreational area next to the outpatient building, I turned around before I found Shaw and


    Mary, Mary helped her with the baby, her hair was still a bit messy, her face was haggard, some wolf


    gobbled up the food I brought her, it seemed that the food was simply filling her stomach, there was no


    taste to speak of.


    Probably noticed that someone was looking at her, she looked up somewhat bewildered, her eyes


    looked at me, froze, raised her hand with her sleeve and wiped the soup slurp at the corner of her


    mouth haphazardly, some embarrassment smiled.


    I nodded my head and responded with a smile that I couldn''t say what it was like, but it wasn''t good all


    in all.


    Walking up to her, I didn''t say anything and waited for her to finish all the boxed meals I had brought. I


    looked at the child in Mary''s arms, still looking dumb and cute at this point.


    Mary is a chatterbox, see everyone is not open, but pulled up the words, "you are now too thin female


    dolls, not much milk, we will be, can be more than enough, the baby can not eat, wake up at night on


    the bed full of clothes, no way ah, I can only sleep at night to squeeze some put, but at that time there


    is no refrigerator, can not turn, a few days to eat. Now think, those are my blood ah, so all lost, a pity!


    Shaw finished thest bite, smiled bitterly, his eyes fell on the child and spoke, "Yes, those are blood!"


    After eating, she cleaned up, threw away the garbage, and then took the baby from Mary''s arms to


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    feed him, the baby may be really hungry, this sticky to the food will not care to suck up.


    She has just finished eating, where there is much milk, the child can not eat much, so the next mouth


    bite, she ate pain, the pain of the face are drawn into a distorted look, but still endured.


    Mary was busy going up to see how Hank was doing. I sat across from Shaw, and she had something


    to say to me.


    But no one had the intention of speaking up first.


    For a moment, she smiled bitterly and opened her mouth uncertainly, "You should be surprised to see


    me like this now!"


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say, and said in reply, "the Gibson family is not a bad family, you


    have no need to push yourself like this, you can hire a nanny to take care of the kids, and you can still


    live as yourself."


    Yes!


    Hank''s money is not bad, raising a woman a child can be at least a hundred times more decent than


    ordinary people, the bottom of the wretched, mostly because just living they have been very difficult,


    not to mention decent, but Shaw is different, Hank''s assets allow her to live more decent than ordinary


    women and even shiny.


    She looked up at me with a calm face, "I understand what you mean, but if that happens, he may not


    fall in love with me for the rest of his life and chase after you with peace of mind for the rest of his life."


    She smiled bitterly, "All these years he gave me money, I did not move a single penny, I did not even


    ask for money from my parents, I was like a woman in an ordinary family, running around for a living


    and children, the longer such days simmered, the longer the days he found out, the greater the


    possibility of my getting his love."


    I know what she means, a sessful career, good-looking man, he is notcking in women around, no


    matter what type of woman, whether it is his money, or his love, he is notcking.

 Chapter 621: Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 1

    Chapter 621: Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 1


    Shaw understands this better than I do. She knows full well that Hank''s heart is not in her, and instead


    of enjoying his wealth like other women, he has chosen by the sword to want nothing from her except


    to love.


    In this way, even if Hank wants to use money to make up for the fact that he can not love her bes


    a deficit, because she is with him, this marriage, Hank is a deficit of which party, he has no way to use


    money to make up for the deficit of love, including her, but also the children.


    I nodded my head, just looking at her wretchedness, heart more or less heartbroken.


    After a pause, I no longer more what, just speak, "I booked a ticket back to City P tonight, recently may


    have to return to City P, if you have any needs or help, you can find my friend, her phone number and


    contact information I sent you on the phone, the hospital side if you mother and son live inconvenient


    can go to my side to live, there is not much people there, you do not worry Go live on the line."


    She looked at me and said, "Thank you!" After a pause, she said, "We could have been very good


    friends!"


    This sentence, like a heavy hammer, suddenly hit me, I do not know whether tough or bitter, can not


    help but pull a smile, said, "Now this is also good!"


    Life has its ups and downs, and no one can decide or predict what the next step will really be.


    And she chatted me, I returned to the ward, Hank has been who, Mary guard, see me just a gentle


    greeting, I exined some, then also did not say anything more.


    After packing up, I asked Mary to pass those things she brought to Shaw, and then took a taxi to the


    airport with my suitcase directly in front of the hospital.


    When Jannings called, I was in a cab and she got a little cranky and said, "Didn''t I tell you we''d have


    dinner together before the Mid-Autumn Festival? Why did you leave without even saying hello? That''s


    not enough!"


    I apologized, "Temporarily set a ticket, did not have time to talk to you, wait for the next time, it is not


    like I do note to City A, wait for the National Day holiday back, we get together again!"


    She was speechless, but could only do so, and spoke, "I am also really convinced you guys, this meal


    time, what can be dyed, what is the hurry!"


    I froze and caught the point, "You guys?"


    She nodded, "Yes, you and Cherry ah, before also promised well, suddenly temporary said they


    sometimes have to go."


    I hmmm, did not ask more, but remembered Dan''s matter, spoke, "Jannings these days I''m not in City


    A, I asked you before things, we have to trouble you, yes, and Dan, I met him in an alley before, see


    him some woes, so when it was left a message to him, let him if there is anything need to help


    dialogue, you can call me, I am not recently, may also need your help. can find me, I''ve been away


    Across the phone can feel her skimming her mouth, spoke, "Okay, I know, you just rotten good


    intentions, Dan such people, to put it bluntly, has gone to the end of the road, you provoke them why, to


    get yourself into trouble."


    I smiled and just spoke, "I''m going to trouble you!"


    She nodded, "I got it!"


    Hang up the phone, the car also just to the boarding building down, I got out of the car to pick up the


    suitcase, after the boarding security gate, take the ticket when it was inadvertently saw an


    acquaintance.


    It is said to be an acquaintance, but it is not really, but it is always known.


    Cherry just picked up the ticket, looked around, seemed to be deliberately avoiding what people, and


    then after picking up the ticket went towards the international boarding entrance.


    She''s leaving the country? Where to?


    I was not very familiar with her, and did not intend to ask her questions, see her go, I did not stay, took


    the ticket into the terminal and wait.


    I don''t know when I got into the habit, but I always like to find a book before boarding and look at it all


    the way, but it''s a good habit.


    ......


    After a four-hour flight, it was a littlete when I arrived at City P. After opening my phone I checked


    Facebook and didn''t receive any messages from Dennis, not that it was hard to say anything.


    At 8pm, I wondered if riana was asleep. After thinking about it, I gave up calling her and took a taxi


    directly to the hotel, intending to meet riana in the morning.


    When I arrived at the hotel, I went to the front desk to check in my information. Thedy at the front


    desk was a little slow, checking in my information while on the phone, asionally casting an


    apologetic nce towards me.


    I was originally not in a hurry, looked at her gently and smiled, and did not rush.


    After she finished the call and hung up, she looked at me and apologized, "Miss, sorry, our side is full,


    there is no way to check in!"


    I froze for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "It''s only eight o''clock and it''s full?"


    She nodded her head and kindly exined, "The National Day ising up soon, and most of the


    recent hotel receptions are for tour groups, so casual guests usually have toe earlier to get a


    room, so I''m sorry!"


    I understand, it is true, the National Day to parade, City P poption is already a lot, and at this time


    plus the special period, most of the hotels are basically overcrowded.


    Thinking that most hotels are like this, I hesitated and called Folly, and luckily she answered


    immediately, "Finally called me, I they all thought you had disappeared!"


    I smiled and opened my mouth, "There''s something you need to juggle to save the day."


    She said readily, "Say, what is it, I''ll die for it!"


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud and open my mouth, "I''m in City P right now, the hotels are full, so I


    might have to stay at your house for a few days!"


    "Holy shit!" She directly burst foul, "ra, you are too fucking foreign, I treat you as a rtive, you treat


    me as an outsider, I really convinced you, you are there, I came to pick you up, the Lewis family house


    so many, just pick a ce can not? You have to stay in a hotel, I''m convinced."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t pretend anymore and sent her the address.


    Luckily, there was no traffic on the road and she came over in no time.


    The red Lexus sports car, testy and domineering, parked in front of the hotel, could not help but attract


    a crowd of eyes, she rolled down the window ss, looked at me and said, "Beauty, get in!"


    I looked at her gangster-like appearance and couldn''t help butugh, looking at my suitcase to, "It you


    can ce?"


    She bristled and shattered, "Holy crap, a box that big? Where are you moving the bodies?"


    After a moment, she said, a moment to let Zacke over to pick up, we go home first, said she


    looked at the hotel entrance doorman is very polite ount, but also from her bag pulled out a


    banknote rice doorman hands, said a few words of thanks.


    In the car, she looked at me and frowned, "No, where have you been all this time? Why are you always


    gone without a word? Is there something wrong with you and Dennis in that regard?"

 Chapter 622 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 2

    Chapter 622 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 2


    I gave her a nk look and spoke, "How''s everyone doing these days?"


    She apologized, "my brother and my sister-inw, arge part of the old, if not with riana, I estimate


    that they are both about to atone for their sins together with death, you do not toss, the days, are like


    this, the past is past, to be so bull''s-eye, have to toss the people around them away, after their own


    pain? "


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    The car pulled up under the Lewis family vi, I froze but didn''t think much of it, got out of the car, and


    before I knew it, I was pounced on by riana.


    She hugged me and kissed me and Lou, and her little mouth kept saying she missed me.


    Hold her soft body, I seem to be a day of exhaustion are scattered, Luna and Samuel came over,


    another has been over 50 old man, a few months do not see, seems to have aged arge, look some


    signs of old are.


    I looked at them and didn''t know what to say, just smiled.


    Luna looked at me and said with a motherly smile, "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back,e on,


    let''s go home!"


    I was told to walk towards the vi, probably because Folly had informed them in advance, so they


    ordered the maids to cook a new table from scratch.


    riana was a little excited, she was supposed to go to bed at nine o''clock, but she stayed in my arms


    and showed no signs of going to sleep, Luna reminded her several times in a gentle voice.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But the little one didn''t stay in his room long before he came out again and climbed on top of me and


    said softly, "Mommy, can I sleep with you tonight? I want to sleep with mommy, I haven''t slept with her


    for a long time, I miss her!"


    No mother who has been separated from her child for a long time can deny her child in this way, and I


    am no different.


    There is no choice but to nod.


    After eating something, Zack brought the suitcase back, sent it upstairs, and carried the baby over,


    leaving in a hurry at the time, before the baby was seen.


    I couldn''t help but take the almost four-month-old child from Folly''s arms, very small, fleshy, looking


    extra joyful, probably all women have no resistance to children, can''t help but feel a sense of love.


    riana leaned over me and looked at the little baby and said, "Mom, you give birth to a brother like


    Keith for me too. Grandma said that when I get a little older, I can help my mommy take care of my


    brother, and then mommy won''t be very tired."


    I couldn''t help but freeze and looked at her and smiled, "riana, mommy has you all to herself."


    Folly looked at me and said, "Is it true that you and Dennis don''t want kids?"


    I nodded my head and didn''t continue the conversation.


    After sitting for a while, the night was gettingte, riana fell asleep on me, Folly and Zack took the


    kids upstairs to rest, and Samuel had something to take care of and went back to his study first.


    Luna looked at me a little tired and said, "It''ste, you can''t always stay upte as a girl, go to your


    room and have a good rest, riana, the child has not seen you for too long, she misses you too


    much, you can take her to bed with you tonight!"


    I nodded and carried her upstairs, the Lewis family is veryrge, three-storey vi building, the design


    and decoration are extremely high-ss, downtown five hundred square feet of residential buildings,


    the money is not always able to live on.


    "This room your father has been preparing for you since he knew of your existence, before Olivia lived,


    your father was worried that you did not want to live, and re-found someone to change everything,


    afraid that you do not like hisyout, he hard to sneak to ask Dennis what you like, a few days ago also


    took riana to HL Area, and ran went to ask Leo that he wanted to see where you lived as a child and


    wanted to see what you liked."


    Luna took me into the bedroom, veryrge, just a bedroom is more than a hundred square meters,


    topping the average family''s suite, which is decorated in a light and simple style, indeed, all my favorite


    style.


    riana put on the bed, Luna said, "some of the clothes in the bedroom checkroom are chosen by


    your father, some are chosen by me, I see that you usually wear more vegetarian so ording to your


    favorite style, but also not sure if you like it, but it does not matter, if you do not like, we can change,


    those bags and jewelry are your father this years outside to bring back, are a big fashion show


    boutique, I know Dennis treats you very well, many things, you have seen, not necessarily see. I know


    Dennis treats you very well, many things, you have seen, not necessarily see, but we as parents only


    have this new idea, want to leave the best to you, these years we are confused to do a lot, now want to


    make up, I know you have a stigma in your heart, child, we do not force you, as long as you are willing


    toe back to see us, we We are satisfied."


    Luna said, tears unconsciously flowed down, the voice was a little choked, I raised a hand to support


    her shoulders, spoke, "Later will be fine!"


    I don''t know what will happen in the future, but the most difficult thing in this world is blood, and only


    blood will let us find the way back when we are in trouble and confused, although they and I have no


    feelings, but blood is finally in the remaining decades of life, the concept of family I think I will learn.


    She looked at me, smiled gratefully, some words, in fact, do not have to say clearly understand, and


    even do not have to say, sometimes a look, or an action on the line.


    In the morgue, in fact, I thought very clearly, people this life, the heart wants to read, you must try to do


    well in the moment, otherwise the moment of death, everything is just regret.


    Since I didn''t die, I have to live to cherish what I have.


    "It''ste, you rest early, what do you want to eat tomorrow? I''ll make it for you, it just so happens that


    riana doesn''t have to go to school tomorrow, so we can have a good family get-together!" Luna


    opened her mouth with a smile that was hard to conceal.


    I smiled lightly and said, "Anything, I''m not a picky eater!" This is true, although eating less, but I have


    never been picky about what I eat, basically what I have to eat.


    She nodded, "That''s fine, then do something I''m best at!" With that, she admonished me a few more


    times to go to bed early.


    I nodded my head and did get a little sleepy.


    She walked to the door, but suddenly as if she thought of something, turned back and looked at me


    very seriously and said, "Did you and Dennis have a fight?"


    I froze for a moment, not expecting her to ask this out of the blue, and smiled, "No, I just missed


    riana so much that I called Folly as soon as I got off the ne, before I told Dennis about my


    return!"


    It''s about this kind of time, if it''s usual Dennis will basically apany me over, but today I came


    alone, it''s normal for them to think more.

 Chapter 623 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 3

    Chapter 623 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 3


    Hearing this, she nodded slightly, but did not ask more questions.


    I was really tired after a day of tossing and turning, and after Luna left the vi, I washed up and went


    to bed, with riana''s tiny body nestled in my arms, giving me a warmth I hadn''t felt in a long time.


    Children are everything to heal a mother, and this statement is really true, as long as the child is lying


    around, it seems that no matter how much despair one has experienced, as long as there is a child,


    everything will be fine.


    I seem to be able to appreciate Luna''s delicate care and careful love for me. If we didn''t have so many


    entanglements at the beginning, wouldn''t we be a very loving family now?


    ......


    The next day!


    City P, which has been gloomy, finally had the sun hit the room through the clouds in the morning,


    making the morning extra warm.


    I woke up with some breathing pains and saw riana lying on my heart like an unweaned child, with


    her little mouth one after the other, which was exceptionally cute, with a wet piece in front of her body,


    being the little one''s saliva.


    Looking at the pink face, seems to have recently gained some weight, but can vaguely see the


    calmness on her eyebrows, and Mario extraordinarily like.


    "Knock, knock!" There was a knock on the door from outside and I moved riana to the bed.


    She got up and got out of bed and opened the door. It was Folly, with a ck eye, looking and wailing,


    "Can Ie to your ce to catch up on my sleep? I''m being tortured by Keith Norman, why do you


    think there are children in the world? I''m going crazy, he''s kept me up all night, I''m sleepy!"


    Sheined, while she went to the bedside body with no bones as soft on the bed, hugging


    riana and fell asleep, it seems to be sleepy.


    The bed is veryrge, sleeping three people is definitely not a problem, I looked at the time, it was eight


    o''clock, I was full of sleep, now it is impossible to sleep, so I went into the bathroom to wash up, in the


    checkroom to find a change of clothes.


    As Luna said, she chose the clothes are very simple and in, often the more simple and in things,


    often more expensive, because these things, simple does not mean cheap.


    Downstairs, the sound of talking andughing came from the hall, it seems to be a guest in the house, I


    was a little surprised to visit so early.


    Walking to the entrance of the revolving staircase, looking at the people sitting in the hall, without


    looking closely, is a back to determine, who is the person who came, counting the days have not seen.


    After that quarrel, I thought, maybe the next time we meet will be very long, after all, said so many


    heartbreaking words, he will not be angry for a while.


    I don''t know how a voice suddenly popped up in my head ''ra, you know that he wille back to


    pick you up no matter what you do, that''s why you said those hurtful words to him with impunity, hurting


    him so tantly, isn''t it because you know he won''t leave no matter what? Do you never think you can


    be wrong?''


    These words, which came out of my mind, I froze, probably without even realizing it myself, that any


    time I had an argument with Dennis, I didn''t seem to reflect on myself, and would even hurt him more


    the next time.


    I heard that the aquarium in North City is open, riana has wanted to go for a long time, you two will


    take her with you. The little one has been talking about it for a long time."


    I went downstairs, did not look at Dennis, just a light response, and then into the kitchen, the table


    nanny has long prepared a good morning, because everyone in the family''s work schedule is different,


    so who gets up who eats, this point heard Folly mentioned before, but in addition to Luna and Samuel


    can get up early, the other people seem to be unable to get up early, so it does not matter The other


    people don''t seem to be able to get up early, so they don''t care.


    Luna brought the breakfast to the living room, returned to the table and looked at me and said, "This


    morning the Kennedy family called and said they were having a meal together tonight, and everyone


    knew you were back and thought they would sit down together."


    I stuffed a bite of pastry into my mouth and said, somewhat vaguely, "Mmmmmm, also I should go


    check out Uncle Link."


    Seeing that I was in a hurry to eat, she put the milk on my barely, helplessly, "You eat slowly, what''s the


    hurry, and no one is grabbing with you, you tell me honestly, you and Dennis, what''s going on here?"


    I took a sip of milk and said vaguely, "What''s wrong with what?"


    She tsked, "You say this, we are not blind, if you are good how this see, you do not even look at


    people, they came in by themselves, before you are not like this!"


    I pursed my lips, "What were we like before?"


    She sighed, "It''s normal to fight, but Mr. George is good to you, we can see it inside and out, don''t be


    confused, live your life with him properly, don''t make a scene!"


    I put down the milk, nodded, and wiped my mouth, "I''m full!"


    She sighed slightly, but didn''t know how to persuade me.


    I went to the living room and saw Dennis and Samuel ying chess, so I went straight upstairs to get


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    riana up, but I didn''t expect to be stopped by Samuel, "ra, I just heard Mr. George say you are


    good at chess,e and help me, I''ve lost several games here."


    I stood next to them and looked at them. The two were ying chess, Samuel with white and Dennis


    with ck, Samuel''s main general was eaten with ame knight left, and even thest two bishops


    were swallowed by Dennis.


    Samuel lost, except that the old man loves to save face, a time to call me to ease this embarrassment,


    I looked, looked directly at Dennis, did not speak.


    I haven''t seen him for a few days, he seems a bit haggard, but handsome as ever.


    Seeing me looking at him, he raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything, just looked at Samuel and


    said, "Samuel it''s your turn!"


    Samuel has nothing left to go, anyway, how to go he will lose, so he got up, looked at me and said, "girl


    you to help me then, I go to see what your mother cooked in the morning delicious!"


    Said on the direct get up and go, I speechless, apparently this old man is handed to me a mess, let me


    to clean up!


    I sat down, didn''t move my chess, just pinned my chin and looked at him, "What are you doing here?"


    He frowned slightly, answering the question, "Why didn''t you tell me back at City P?"


    I looked down at the board, moved his ck rook out of the way, raised my eyes to his helpless


    expression and said, "Mr. George is busy with his day, and I''m afraid I''ll disturb you."


    He pursed his lips, his gaze fell on the car that was moved by me, sighed slightly, andpromised by


    moving the gun originally aimed at me, apparently not attacking but actively backing off.

 Chapter 624 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 4

    Chapter 624 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 4


    "What happened the other night was a misunderstanding, Marcus was there, you can ask him if you


    don''t believe me!"


    That''s an exnation?


    I pursed my lips, the only remaining pawn on the chessboard over the chow, said lightly, "There is no


    need, Mr. George high position, three wives and four concubines is also normal, understandable!"


    He frowned, pursed his lips, will be aimed at the car I just moved the little soldier, a direct walk, and


    then ate my little soldier.


    I got up and just stopped talking and spoke, "Mr. George have fun, I''m out of here."


    He looked at me, pulled me to sit down, pinched his brow, ced my pawn that he had originally


    captured on the board again, then moved the rook in front of the pawn and looked at me and said,


    "Continue?"


    I raised my eyebrows, nodded, moved the little soldier will eat his car directly, he held his forehead


    some helpless, but only so.


    Samuel came over and looked at the pieces on the board and said with a tsk, "This was obviously a


    dead game, but now it''s a draw.


    I pursed my lips, knowing full well that this was done on purpose by Dennis.


    Dennis looked at me and raised his eyebrows, "Still ying?"


    I looked at the two cannons he had left on the board, while I only had a pawn and a rook left, and


    nodded, "y!"


    He nodded and moved the original avoided initiative to the soldier I had just walked in front of, raising


    an eyebrow, "Your turn?"


    Luna put the fruit te on the table, and Folly, who was sleeping upstairs, came down and saw us


    ying chess and came over to join in the fun, saying hello, so I took the next move and ate the


    cannon that Dennis sent to the door in front of the pawn.


    Samuel, who had watched the game, was speechless and walked away, saying with a broken mouth,


    "What kind of chess are you ying? If everyone yed like this, wouldn''t it be chaos."


    Folly will be a mouthful of fruit into the mouth, disgusted, "brother what do you know, you y that is


    called a game, the couple this is called reconciliation, thanks to you still say you are a master of love, I


    see is white ......"


    Thest word, she did not say, because by Samuel a look to suppress back.


    On the board, Dennis was down to one cannon, and he looked at me, his voice gentle, "What''s the n


    for this afternoon?"


    "No!" I opened my mouth and moved the car, ready to direct it at his will.


    He didn''t mind, but rather tantly let me eat his cannon directly.


    Folly couldn''t look away, Luna stood aside and spoke, "Didn''t I tell you to walk to the North Side


    Oceanarium today? riana has been talking about it for a long time."


    Dennis spoke up and nodded, "Good, just in time to go for a walk."


    I opened my mouth and pursed my lips, "No, I''m not going, I have other things to do."


    Luna and Dennis both looked at me and couldn''t help but say, "What else?"


    I stared at the board, ate thest of Dennis'' majors, and raised my eyes, "Didn''t you say you were


    going to visit Uncle Link yesterday? I haven''t seen Karina in a while either, and I wanted to see the


    baby."


    Luna froze for a moment andughed, "Isn''t this Mr. Georgeing over? You and he also happen to


    be taking riana out for a walk."


    I responded and spoke, "But I''ve called my brother and the better to have dinner together tonight."


    Luna has the intention to set up Dennis and I, spoke, "That''s good, you go together, riana has also


    never met Karina''s family that child, riana likes children, also happens to ......"


    "riana just stay at home with Keith, it''s all kids, she likes them all, go elsewhere and mess up, I''d


    better go by myself." After saying that, I got up, ready to go upstairs.


    riana came down from upstairs with no shoes on her little feet and ran towards me saying, "Mom,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Uncle called and asked you to answer!"


    What a coincidence that speak of Cao Cao Cao came.


    I picked up the phone and saw the person on the other end say, "You''re back in City P?"


    I nodded, "Pretty well-informed, huh?"


    He said, "Nonsense, let''s have dinner tonight, haven''t seen you for a long time, miss you."


    I hmmed and spoke, "OK, I happen to be nning to visit Karina and the baby and visit Uncle Link as


    well."


    The other end of the phone was not in a hurry to speak, just silent for a moment said, "I mean we have


    dinner alone tonight."


    I pursed my lips and froze for a moment, "Why?"


    He didn''t say anything, so I instinctively reacted, "You and Karina didn''t have a fight, did you?"


    "Anyway, can''t we eat alone?" He opened his mouth, sounding a little cranky, and it really seemed like


    it.


    I nodded my head and responded, "Okay, you decide the ce and time!"


    He answered and hung up the phone.


    riana hugged me, her pajamas had not been changed, I asked her to go upstairs to change, the


    little one wanted me to change her, I wanted her to do it herself, so I refused, she then ran straight to


    Dennis and hugged Dennis pampered.


    I pursed my lips and went back to my room, ready to clean up.


    The next few days I guess I have to stay here, and after the National Day, I have to go back to City A to


    continue Yadriulia''s project. I basically didn''t bring anything back, basically some toys that I usually see


    funny and cute and buy for riana, so the suitcase I brought back was a little big.


    riana was probably woken up by my phone ringing and got out of bed to look for me without making


    up much, so it was a bit messy. I simply tidied up and then ced the skin care products I brought back


    on the dresser.


    Hearing movement at the bedroom door and thinking it was riana, I spoke, "riana, make it a


    good habit from now on to make your own bed and change your clothes when you get up, okay?"


    Although there are maids at home, but thesemon sense life, she must learn to do it herself, some


    things will not and do not want to do are two concepts.


    When I didn''t hear her respond to me, I stared and looked back.


    See Dennis''s slender body standing behind me, a pair of ck eyes as dark as the night quiet and


    calm looking at me, I pursed my lips, misced his gaze, no intention to speak.


    "How''s Hank''s injury?" He opened his mouth, his gaze falling on me, obscure and deep.


    "Pretty good!" I opened my mouth and responded faintly.


    He sat down on my bed with a deliberate search for words, "When are you nning to go back to City


    A?"


    "National Day is over!"


    This question and answer is really awkward, but Dennis seems to have no such feeling at all and


    continues to ask.


    I was already a little annoyed, at this point I stood up directly and walked towards the outside, but he


    pulled me by the wrist, "Must we continue to argue like this?"


    I looked back at him and frowned, "When did I argue with Mr. George?"


    He frowned, his brow tinged with frost, "ra, I wish we could sit down and talk about anything


    peacefully, not this cold war with each other, unreasonably."


    I looked up at him and smiled, "Mr. George is right, I''m just being unreasonable, you don''t have to


    <pe here if you don''t like it, no one asked you toe."

 Chapter 625 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 5

    Chapter 625 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 5


    This is how people are, they have to stab people when they can clearly say something properly.


    Dennis''s face sank, nodded, and sneered, "Okay, if you like that, then you can continue, I won''t bother."


    This was obviously an angry remark, and he turned to go downstairs.


    I breathed out, after suppressing those inexplicable emotions in my heart, I suddenly felt that I was


    indeed unreasonable again.


    After sitting at the dresser for a few moments to calm down, Folly came upstairs, hugged Keith and


    looked at me iprehensibly, "I mean, are you guys particrly keen on arguing and hurting each


    other? This is somehow another fight."


    I shrugged my shoulders and looked at him and said, "Would you believe me if I said no? Emotions are


    not in control."


    She was speechless, spoke, "Dennis is actually really good, he wants to find this kind of man is now


    really extinct, thepany is now facing so big problems, busy already anxious, but know that you


    came back, or early toe to admit fault to show weakness, ra, you in other aspects are no big


    problem, but in the treatment of feelings this I think arge part of the reason is that you know that no


    matter how you are, Dennis will actually get you back, which seems to have be a dead cycle, and


    you enjoy this dead cycle, and even in the infinite creation of this cycle, you have not thought, if one


    day Dennis ran out of patience, between you is not really the end? "


    I froze, and all of a sudden my brain felt like it was buzzing with what had stung my nerves.


    She continued to speak, "Zack and I do not have a rtionship as strong as yours, nor do you have


    that twists and turns, I understand the marriage is, we will be in their own small home, because who did


    not wash the socks, who neglected the children, who brought the emotions outside the home to cause


    each other angry quarrel, these trivial things, perhaps every day repeatedly ur, but we quarrel After


    we are done, we know that this is just a small episode of life, and it will pass. What we have to think


    about is the two of us will give each other a kiss when we wake up in the morning, give each other a


    hug when we leave, and put aside all the stress and unhappiness to give each other a ''I miss you''


    when we go home. It''s necessary and unnecessary for these small, even troublesome routines, but life


    and living are different, and Zack and I want to live the kind of hot, steamy life that gives us and our


    children the ability to feel each other''s love clearly."


    She paused and said, "I know, maybe the love between you and Dennis is more passionate than any of


    our pairs, but there is something really wrong with the way you treat love, youplicate it, think about


    it, is that so-called Olivia really a direct obstacle for you? And that Hank of yours, is it really? No, they


    are their own life trajectory, only asionally in your life for a moment, or ambiguous or intimate, these


    are not you witnessed, ra, in love, love is understanding tolerance, put yourself in each other''s


    shoes for the good, worry about his worries, understand him, not to im and plunder, Dennis in a little


    change, hispromise on your tolerance even he knows you do not want to do family Blessing, has


    tried very hard not to give you pressure, let you do what you like, but my dear, have you thought about


    it, these years, what are you doing?"


    Folly''s words, like a p in the face, hit me hard, ten years of marriage, I feel my love for Dennis is


    true, treat his heart is also true, but these years I never seem to try to understand him, understand him


    over, from the child ident, to I know my biological parents because he and I have a gap, these I


    tossed back and forth, seems to have only one purpose, torture him!


    Seems to have been ying the slogan of love all, to him to im and revenge ......


    Seeing that I didn''t speak up, Folly sighed slightly and spoke, "ra, the process of loving each other


    is easy, it only requires hormonal outbursts, but keeping each other is hard, Dennis grew up under the


    teaching of the military pair, the biggest strength in him is responsibility and military loyalty, Olivia is his


    each other because of a moment of impulse, can you?"


    I nodded, realizing that I seemed too impulsive and willful, that I never seemed to put myself in Dennis''


    shoes and never really understood him.


    "What''s going on with the George Group?" I''ve been at City A and don''t know much about City P, so I


    don''t know how Dennis is really doing these days?


    She sighed slightly and said, "It''s an old case, a few years ago it was revealed that the George Group''s


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    construction site had several children''s bodies on it! This matter has been dealt with a few years ago,


    when somehow, this period of time about the emergence again, but also public opinion pointed to


    Dennis, said he borrowed Link''s power, in the City P illegal development, the George Group was to


    open the real estate are currently stopped, this matter is now quite big."


    I frowned, "old story, who would bring up to say? Aren''t all the documents for real estate development


    prepared for review by the batch? Why is Uncle Link suddenly involved?"


    She shook her head slightly, "There is no substantial evidence on this matter, but all fingers point to the


    George Group, in addition to the foreign side of thepany is now unable to continue to operate."


    "Doesn''t Marcus handle all the foreign ones?"


    She looked at me with a surprised face and said with a frown, "Have you been in a small ce for a


    long time and left your brain dumb? A month ago there was an outbreak of a contagious virus in


    Western Europe, and now there is chaos there, all kinds of shopping malls have been robbed and riots,


    it''s good to not lose money, and what to talk about making money."


    These things, I really do not know, recently busy with Yadriulia, basically did not read any international


    information.


    There was a knock on the door, it was Zack, he was carrying a briefcase, dressed in a gray suit, his


    hair wasbed clean and tidy, greeted, he looked at Folly and said, "Honey, I have a ss this


    afternoon, I have toe backter, the ticket to Newton Town has been booked, the luggage is


    almost packed, you can seeter, what is still missing to add! I have a ss this afternoon.


    Folly hugged Keith and got up to see him off, smiling to, "It''s okay, I''m always proud of my husband''s


    work, I''ll see you out first!"


    The two of them went downstairs mushy and unmoving.


    I sat in front of the dressing mirror and recalled Folly''s words.


    ......


    Going downstairs.


    Dennis is no longer in the Lewis family, see me looking around, Luna helplesslyughed, "people gone,


    waiting here for you so long, thanks to him still so busy!"

 Chapter 626 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 6

    Chapter 626 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 6


    I looked down and didn''t know what to say, and after some thought looked at Luna and said, "Mom,


    where''s my dad!" The words came out in an unconscious state.


    All I could think about was Folly''s words, so I didn''t realize I had just opened my mouth to call


    someone.


    See Luna red eyes looking at me, face and surprised and happy, because she strongly restrained


    herself from tears, so the corners of the eyes squeezed out a few thin wrinkles, opened his mouth,


    probably too emotional, she also just uttered a few words, "child, you just ...... "


    She seemed afraid to ask, but also some dare not believe, the eyes of the strong tears finally did not


    suppress the flow out, she confusingly raised his hand to wipe, the result of wiping more and more.


    I had a sour nose for a while, and my heart could not help but ring with Folly''s words, "From the


    beginning to the end, you are not the only one who cries in pain."


    Yes, I am not the only one who suffers, although I am the victim, but the mother hurts the child, the


    child hurts in the body, the mother hurts is the heart.


    I looked at her and spoke again, smiling lightly, "Mom, where''s my dad?"


    Luna smiled, the tears still on her face, and pointed behind me, "There he is. Zhi Zhi, did you hear what


    the child just said? She''s looking for you!"


    After saying that, she looked down and wiped her tears, but the smile at the corner of her mouth could


    not be suppressed.


    I turned around and froze, seeing Samuel with the newspaper in his hand, looking at me, his eyes red,


    his mouth smiling, seeing me look at him, he spoke, "What''s wrong?" The voice was a little shaky.


    I seem to understand their feelings. When riana called me mom for the first time, I hugged her for a


    long time and was more excited and happy than winning the lottery.


    I spoke up, "I wanted to ask about Dennis'' side of thepany."


    Samuel smiled and gestured for me to sit down and talk properly.


    He calmed down a bit and Luna seemed happy, poured us each a ss of lemonade and looked at me


    and said, "ra, what would you like to eatter? I''ll make it!"


    I smiled, "Anything!"


    She was in a good mood and entered the kitchen with a light step.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked at her back and looked at me a little helplessly and said, "She was so happy that you


    could speak up and call her."


    I smiled and waited for his next words.


    "The George Group''s matter, someplex, society and government pressure at the same time, we


    can not participate in it, especially Link, once he is involved, things will not be clear, but the good thing


    is that Dennis''s ability I believe he can handle it, you do not worry too much, like the George Group,


    such a publicpany, the George Group. Now thepetitors want to dismantle is basically


    impossible, not to mention the George Group can now fight with the City P is also the White Family, the


    White Family has always been different from others to engage in any marketpetition, so these


    things are small fights, do not affect the."


    I was relieved to hear him analyze this, that''s okay, how the George Group is getting stronger and


    stronger over the years, which encountered not one or two troubles, with Dennis'' ability he should be


    able to handle it.


    Seeing my appearance, he said with a light smile, "You child, obviously worried but also pretend to


    ignore people, just when he came why not ask yourself? But ah, after all, this is the George Group, big


    trees attract wind, ants can also copse the dike, although these matters are not a big deal, but once


    Dennis is not handled properly, it may be a loss of sess, he has a lot of things recently, child, you


    are a couple, at this time, you go to see him more, give him more encouragement."


    I nodded my head and took Folly''s words to heart, knowing that I was more or less capricious.


    In the kitchen, Luna had prepared a meal and I thought about it and looked at her and said, "Mom, I''d


    like to go to the George Groupter to bring some food to Dennis, do you have a packing box at


    home?"


    She smiled and nodded, very happy, "Yes, yes, several, there are special instion boxes at home, I


    will find them for you!"


    In no time, she found a threeyer instion box, exquisite atmosphere, instion function is very


    good.


    Probably because she was in a good mood, she cooked a lot of food and after she prepared it for


    Dennis, Folly came down with Keith in her arms and looked at her and said, "Who are you going to


    serve dinner to?"


    "It''s ra, she''s sending it to Dennis!"


    Folly looked at me and said, "Then pack two copies of ah, home instion box so many, you pack two


    copies, you go over to eat with him more good, or you eat at home in the past, people are waiting


    hungry."


    Luna, who was concerned that I was hungry, disapproved and said, "Eat and go again, it won''t take


    long."


    I thought about what Folly said and nodded, "Mom, you can get me two!"


    ......


    The George Group is downstairs.


    I parked the car and called Toby, and within a minute they answered and Toby spoke, "Mrs. George,


    hello!"


    "Toby, is Dennis he busy? I''m downstairs at the office, and I don''t know if he''s had lunch yet, so I''m


    bringing him over." I opened my mouth, with a little apprehension.


    Toby looked over and said, "Mr. George will be in a meeting, I''lle down to get you, Mrs. George


    you wait a moment."


    A few minutester, Toby came downstairs, trotted up to me, took the two thermos boxes in my hands,


    and smiled, "Mr. George would be so happy if he knew you wereing!"


    I smiled and had a little weakness, the one who should have apologized first was me.


    Dennis office, he was in a meeting, Toby let me wait a while, I sat alone in therge office, because I


    could not help but look around, this office seems to have been upgraded from the new, inside the


    design and cement are ck and white tone, simple and atmospheric.


    The rest area is ced in a row of bookshelves, the books on the shelves are some collection of


    books, a few probably because of the frequent reading, some wear and tear, but does not affect its


    value.


    Seeing that there didn''t seem to be any green nts in the whole office, I couldn''t help but be a little


    puzzled. When the secretarydy brought the tea, I couldn''t help but ask one more question, "How


    The secretary froze for a moment, bowed her head and said, "Toby said Mr. George gave instructions,


    not to put, said Mrs. George did not like, before a Secretary Pearson got also made Mrs. George angry!


    So then Mr. George''s office never put greenery again."


    After saying that, she spit out her tongue a little mischievously, smiled and then walked away.


    I remember, in Newton Town, Nova worked for Dennis as a secretary, when she got a lot of greenery


    for Dennis''s office, because I knew she had bad intentions, so I lost my temper with Dennis at that time,


    but I didn''t expect this to be remembered by Dennis, and now there is no greenery in this office.


    A few minutester, the help office door was pushed open, Dennis walked in, and I was a little groggy.


    Seeing his eyebrows smiling at me, I opened my mouth, some strong crossbow heart said, "My mother


    said you left too quickly, did not leave you to eat lunch, let me send you."

 Chapter 627: Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other7

    Chapter 627: Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other7


    He nodded and looked at me without meaning to speak, his eyes fell on the two thermos boxes.


    I hesitated for a moment and said, "I ......"


    "I can eat two servings by myself?" He looked at me and raised his eyebrows slightly, "Or are you


    eating with me?"


    I had just finished arguing, and although I knew I was wrong, I still couldn''t let go of my face at once


    and said, "All for you to eat!" I wasn''t hungry anyway.


    He oh so, then sat down next to me and began to open the thermos box, seeing that both dishes were


    the same, he took them both out, ced the bowls and chopsticks in front of me, and spoke, "Eat!"


    I purse my lips, "I''m not hungry, you eat!"


    He looked at me sideways, "You n to raise pigs full-time in the future?"


    I did not react, hindsight are reacting to what he said is that he simply can not eat, send him two copies


    is not intended to raise pigs is what?


    With a blush on her face, she took her chopsticks and ate with her head down.


    After a moment of silence, I took it upon myself to speak up and said very seriously, "Dennis, I''m sorry!"


    In response to my sudden and inexplicable sorry, he just looked at me slightly and then nodded, "Well, I


    get it."


    After that there is nothing more.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    The corners of my mouth twitched, I always felt that his answer was too perfunctory, I could not easily


    take the initiative to apologize, how he summed up in a few words, and nothing else?


    Seeing this, I can''t help but sigh, and I don''t know if I should be happy or angry about this.


    He quietly tasted all the dishes on the table, his dark eyes fell on me and he spoke, "Come home with


    me tonight?"


    Although this is a question, but I always feel that he seems to be like an order, can not help but froze


    for a moment, but did not directly refuse, just said, "I just returned to the Lewis family, I want to get


    along with them properly, in the freezer in the morgue, I have been thinking at that time, if I can be with


    them properly, tell them that I actually really Love them and want to spend good time with them,


    Dennis, I know I''m not a very good daughter, but I''m an ordinary person after all, and I want to enjoy


    the pampering of my parents like ordinary girls."


    He looked at me with a deep gaze, and after a long silence, he nodded, "Okay, don''t let me stay alone


    for too long."


    He used to boil, not wait, boil than wait to be more tormented, more ufortable.


    I froze looking at him, a few days without seeing him, his brow and eyes some vicissitudes and


    despondency, even the pair of dark eyes with a few points of world-weary fatigue and loneliness.


    My heart could not help but ache a little, I raised my hand to unconsciously stroke his brow and spoke


    slightly, "Tiredtely?"


    He held me, his gaze softened a few points, and spoke, "It''s allmon."


    I suddenly realized that I never seemed to be seriously heartbroken. Plopping my body into his arms


    and hugging him, I said, "Dennis, do you think I''m not a qualified wife?"


    He smoothed the strands of hair on my forehead, a little surprised at how I suddenly came back like


    this, and spoke, "Why are you always in denial, ra, we all grow up slowly."


    I nodded my head, leaned on his heart, listened to his heartbeat, and said, "Why don''t you go back to


    live with the Lewis family these days, the Yadriulia project is not yet finished, after the National Day, I


    still have to go back, I know the George Group has a lot of things to deal with, I can''t help you much,


    but at least I can give you a back rub or something when youe home at night. But when youe


    home at night I can at least give you a pounding back or something, and my mother can also make


    delicious food, can you?"


    He pulled me up from his arms and held my face with a light smile, "So I''m kind of marrying into your


    family?"


    I smiled lightly and said, "ording to our HL Area folklore, a man and a woman are family once they


    get married, so what do you mean by marrying into our family?"


    He smiled, probably not much rest recently, ate a meal, then pulled me into the lounge, not long before


    he fell asleep, I saw him sleeping well, can not help but more or less heartbroken.


    I got up and went out of the lounge to see Toby putting some papers on his desk and looking at me,


    "These are the quarterly reports of the affiliatedpanies, you can show them to Mr. George when he


    wakes up.


    I nodded and looked at him and said, "Toby, can I ask you some questions?"


    He nodded, "Mrs. George you''re wee, if you have anything you can just ask."


    "On the Yadriulia side, did you check out that base that Dennis asked you to check out earlier? Any


    results yet?" I''ve been rather busytely, but I''ve kept it in mind.


    Toby was slightly stunned, but a little surprised, but it was just a moment, he said, "I''ve checked some


    of the base side, but it''s just a simple soundproofing device, Mrs. George don''t worry about it." After he


    finished briefly, he left.


    I actually do not believe in my heart, that the base is obviously not as simple as we seem, but see him


    like this, I can not ask more, so I do not ask more.


    It didn''t take long for Dennis toe out of the lounge. I looked up at the time and saw that he had


    rested for just a few minutes, so I couldn''t help but say, "Why don''t you rest a little longer? It''s only


    been a few minutes."


    He held me in his arms, his voice a little hoarse, "I can''t sleep peacefully without you there."


    I found that Dennis seems to be getting better at talking, and I was surprised to see how happy I was


    when these few words came out of his mouth.


    Letting him hold him, his voice came to his ears, "Have dinner with me tonight, huh?"


    I was thinking of saying yes, but thinking of promising Leo in the morning, I couldn''t help but apologize,


    "I promised my brother I''d apany him to dinner, he seems to have quarreled with Karina and is in


    a bad mood!"


    He spoke, "What do they want from you in a fight? Are you a garbage can? Specially looking for you to


    take out the garbage?"


    I couldn''t help but stare, raising my hand to pinch his waist and saying, "What are you talking about?


    Who all have bad moods, ah, besides, we brother and sister have not seen for a long time, I came back


    for a trip, I shall not see?"


    He pressed his chin on my shoulder, his tall and slender body couldn''t help but hunch over a great


    deal, looking like a scoundrel child, "It''s okay if you want to go, but you have to take me with you, I


    don''t want to eat alone!"


    I nod and smile lightly, "Okay, fine!"


    Watching Dennis work was the ultimate pleasure, something I had not found before. Just watching him


    quietly, I would find that this man really showed his elegance and reserve in his hands and feet.


    It''s really a blessing to be able to just quietly enjoy such a dynamic picture of a beautiful man.


    He put down the pen in his hand, then raised his eyes, a pair of dark eyes looked at me, thin lips lightly


    opened, "Come here!"


    I was dizzy as if I was possessed and got up and walked towards him, he hooked his lips, pulled me to


    sit on hisp, put his arms around me and raised his eyebrows, "Does it look good?"

 Chapter 628: Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 8

    Chapter 628: Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 8


    I blushed and nodded, "Good looking!"


    He seemed to be in a very pleasant mood, "Go home tonight and watch it properly, but now collect


    yourself, I have to work or I won''t be able to work today."


    I didn''t get him at first, until I noticed the stiffness under my legs, then I blushed and tried to get up off


    of him, but he held me down and he huffed, his voice hoarse, "Where to?"


    I bowed my head and bit my lip, "It doesn''t affect your work."


    He raised an eyebrow, "It''s already affecting."


    I froze, a time like sitting on pins and needles, he wrapped his arms around me, did not do anything


    extra, just let Holy crap in his arms, and then he went back to work, at this time how to look, like a child


    sitting on his father''sp that way.


    I did not dare to move at first, but gradually rxed a bit, then obediently leaned on his shoulders, and


    then as he concentrated on his work as concentrated on watching him.


    As for when I fell asleep, I barely remember. When I woke up I was in bed in the lounge with Dennis


    and Toby talking outside.


    Toby: "This time the situation is different from the previous, is that people are intentionally pushing


    towards the George Group to throw dirty water, these days thework is basically smearing the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    George Group''s Twitter number publicity, but also with the things between you and Mrs. George are


    taking the publicity."


    Dennis: "Hmm?"


    Toby: "They say that you and Mrs. George is only a business marriage, there is no affection for each


    other, and you also have a woman outside, and have their own small family, Mrs. George is also the


    same, and a married man involved in a very light, private life is very chaotic."


    I frowned and couldn''t help but pull out my phone and read the hundreds of crosstown news stories


    covering my unpleasantness. It was just as Toby had said, many Twitter numbers had smeared Dennis


    and me beyond recognition.


    Outside, Dennis was silent for a moment before saying, "Well, don''t worry about that, keep an eye on


    the White Group, they''ve taken such a big detour, the heavy lifting should still be out there."


    Toby: "Okay, I got it."


    I didn''t hear any movement, I think Toby went out, I got out of bed and went out of the lounge, Dennis


    was still reading the paper, when he heard the movement, he raised his eyes towards me, "Hungry?"


    I shook my head and walked over to him and said, "Is this one a tough one?"


    He put the pen down in his hand, got up, took his car keys and jacket, and pulled me along, "It''s okay,


    let''s go to dinner!"


    I froze for a moment, looking at him this calm look, can not help but also did not continue to say.


    Get in the car.


    I just remembered that Leo and I had agreed to have dinner together and said, "Dennis, let''s go to


    Streyae Pavilion."


    He hmmed, but very calm, looking at him like this, I can''t help but wonder, "Thepany''s business,


    howe you''re not anxious at all?"


    He looked at me sideways, took me by the hand, put my hand in his heart and smiled lightly, "What?


    Afraid that if the George Group goes out of business, I won''t be able to support you?"


    I bristled, "You know that''s not what I meant."


    "Do not worry, this is a bureau, I know it in my heart!" He opened his mouth, deep indifference, seems


    to win the roll.


    Things in the business world, more than infinite changes, one second to live, the next second to die,


    this kind of thing is also amon urrence.


    Seeing this I don''t speak up.


    The car stopped at the entrance of Streyae Pavilion, we got off, Leo chose the ce, just listen to the


    name with a few elegant, I originally thought he wanted to vent his emotions, how will also find a ce


    of red wine, and then while drinking, whileining, but did not expect him to find such a quaint


    ce.


    Entering the Streyae Pavilion, the vintage-d weingdy bowed slightly and together they spoke


    neatly, "Wee."


    I followed behind Dennis and said, "What''s up with Leo? A meal is still made to look like a kiln, so big."


    Reported Leo''s name, an enchanting woman took us up to the second floor, and then into a private


    room, the location of the box by the window window is a magnificent nightke scenery light, lights and


    theke ordingly, theke sparkling, reflecting the lights of the river, just a faint nce, the mood


    are extraordinarily all beautiful!


    Leo somezy leaning on the chair, mouth does not know what to eat, a cynical hanging look, see me


    and Dennis, his eyes swept in Dennis, tsk, said, "Oh yo, this Mr. George when became a little doll can


    not be weaned off, daughter-inw to where, you will follow to where. "


    Dennis just indifferent nce at him, ignored him a sentence, directly and elegantly sat down at the


    window, I followed and sat down, looking at Leo, looking at this no shape, could not help but speak,


    "What happened to you? How did you get like this?"


    He looked at me and narrowed his eyes, "It looks like you''ve had a good time outside recently, face are


    round face, sister, it''s time to lose weight!"


    I almost did not he gas vomit blood, a meeting to bury people, fear not by the life of the poisonous


    beatings, looking at him, I skimmed, "so poisonous mouth, you recently had a life is how bitter? So


    unkind to people anymore?"


    He rewarded me with a nk stare and said indifferently, "What do you want to eat? His family all taste


    good, you can try."


    With that, he handed me the ordering tablet on the table and told me to order as much as I wanted.


    I ordered a few things at random, handed the tablet to Dennis, and looked at Leo and said, "How''s the


    baby doing, and how''s Karina doing?"


    "Don''t mention her to me, annoying!" He held his breath, clearly in a bad mood, and looked at Dennis


    and said, "Mr. George, interested in a drink? The Chateau Lafite-Rothschild here is good."


    I was just about to stop it when Dennis nodded, his voice indifferent, "You can try it!"


    Leo snapped his fingers, then a woman came in, soft and caressing, just looking at it was very eye


    catching, Leo spoke, "Chateau Lafite-Rothschild, as much as you can serve, I want to get drunk


    tonight."


    The woman nodded and left.


    I didn''t know what had happened to him, and I couldn''t do anything tofort him, so I just waited.


    All the dishes were served and a few bottles of Chateau Lafite-Rothschild were delivered.


    Leo opened it, did not even bother to pour it in the ss, directly in front of Dennis, roughly said, "Mr.


    George, we men will not be small, right, directly dry."


    My eyes widened, "Leo you are in over your head, this is wine not beer, he doesn''t want to die."


    "Don''t be silly, it''s just a few sips of wine, you just feel sorry for your man, I''ll drink it myself." Leo foul-


    mouthed, looking at Dennis skimmed, "Motherfucker!"


    I was stunned, this person has recently been stimted by what, this how to change so much?


    Dennis was also quick to clink a ss with him and drank it up. I opened my mouth to stop him, but he


    was one step ahead of me and said, "It''s not a problem, it doesn''t hurt to drink asionally."

 Chapter 629 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 9

    Chapter 629 - Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 9


    So the two men drank so roughly and I was confused and a little confused.


    Leo is a matter of the heart, men''s heart is generally a drink, smoke a few cigarettes to relieve a little,


    women are crying or say, both do not affect the body and mind.


    I suddenly figured out why many husbands die earlier than their wives, because the drinking and


    smoking ounts for arge part of it.


    The two drank a lot, Leo had the intention to get himself drunk, so he poured himself a lot of wine, and


    in a short while was staggering on the table with his chin at his side.


    When I saw the redness on Dennis'' face, I was stunned and thought I was probably drunk. I raised my


    hand to hold down his hand as he continued to lift the ss and said, "Dennis, you don''t have to keep


    drinking, it''s not good for your health.


    He raised his eyes to look at me, and his recent smile swung away, "It''s not a problem!"


    Seeing that I couldn''t talk him out of it, I frowned and looked at him a little angry, "Dennis, you ......"


    Seeing this, he instead put down the ss in his hand, a light smile appeared on his handsome face,


    and spoke, "Okay, I won''t drink."


    Leo was a little drunk, lying on the table looking at us, talking in a buzzing voice, "I say you two couples


    are not finished? I''m fucking drinking here, can you be a littlepassionate and give me a little


    Dennis raised his eyebrows, did not make a sound, but a one-handed pestle face looking at me, that


    look is to have a few appreciation of the look.


    I misced my gaze with him, looked at Leo, and spoke, "Had a fight with Karina? Or did you do


    something hurtful?"


    He tsked, visibly displeased, "What do you mean I''ve done something harmful? What harm could I do?"


    I raised my eyebrows without making a sound and looked at him faintly.


    After a moment of silence, he sighed slightly, took a sip of mulled wine, bowed his head, and said half-


    heartedly, "Karina, she''s leaving, what about the baby?"


    I froze, just for a moment, and then said seriously, "Leo, do you care if Karina leaves, or because she


    leaves the child without a mother?"


    Leo did not open his mouth anymore, just poured himself a few sips of wine in a row and sighed


    slightly, "The child has no mother, he is still too young."


    I frowned, some warm anger, "Leo, Karina so many years of youth and love to you, and thest thing


    she got to retain is that the child needs a mother, and what about you? To you, she is just a tool to give


    birth to your children? Is she even less than a wife to you?"


    He looked at me, a little confused, more a little clueless, "I can give her, should give her, I have given, I


    will not take a wife, she can not marry me in name only, I have given all the other money, why is she


    still not satisfied? What I have given her, she will not be able to find and meet anyone in her life."


    I looked at Leo, suddenly some do not know what to say, perhaps his thinking and lifestyle make him


    feel that for a woman, food and clothing are the best, is what a woman wants most, but people and


    people are different, Karina want, maybe really not money.


    But I have no way to talk clearly with Leo, all this is decided by each other''s way of thinking, not right or


    wrong.


    I couldn''t help but look to the silent Dennis on the side and spoke, "It''s gettingte, shall we go home?"


    Dennis nodded, but was good enough to get up and reach out to pull me.


    Leo was not pleased, "No, I said I called you here, this meal has not even eaten a few bites, why are


    you ready to leave?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "There are children at home that need to be taken care of!" Dennis spoke, a smile on his handsome


    face.


    Leo looked at me and then at Dennis, then shut up and impatiently waved his hand towards me, "Okay,


    okay, you guys go back, don''t show here."


    Dennis and I came out of the Streyae Pavilion. Dennis had been drinking and couldn''t drive, so I put


    him in the passenger seat and then got into the driver''s seat myself. He probably had a little too much


    to drink and closed his eyes when he got into the car.


    I started the car and couldn''t help but think about taking the time to go see Karina, I wonder how she is


    doingtely, she would be thinking about leaving Leo, probably saved up enough disappointment over


    the years, so she thought about leaving.


    At the traffic light intersection, Dennis, who had his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and looked


    at me and said, "The road is wrong!"


    I froze and looked at him uncertainly, "That''s right, it''s the way home!"


    He suddenly turned his eyes to look at me, "Or are you nning to go back to the Lewis family?"


    I reacted as an afterthought, having talked to him about going back to his side at noon, and after a


    pause I couldn''t help but say, "We have to go over and pick up riana, isn''t she still on my parents''


    side?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "riana has her at the Lewis family, there''s a lot going on at thepany


    these days, you keep mepany?"


    Thetter phrase is clearly a query.


    I naturally had nothing to say, nodded and agreed, the green light came on, I changed direction and


    drove towards Dennis'' vi.


    It had been a long time since I returned to this familiar vi, and when I got out of the car, I helped


    Dennis back to his room, the door locks were unlocked by fingerprints and passwords, Dennis seemed


    to be a little drunk, from the car to the vi half of his body had been hanging on me, I was a little


    strained, it was hard to put him on the bed in the bedroom, but he did not want to turn over slightly and


    press me down, looking at me a little confused, said. "Where are you going?"


    I purse my lips, some helpless, "We are home, you lie down first, I will pour you a cup of honey water to


    go."


    Said to get ready to get up, do not want to be held down by him, he looked at me somewhat roguishly,


    "do not want to drink, you apany me!"


    I kind of want to curse, Leo the goods, even if you find yourself drunk, this time even Dennis also


    dragged, made so, not by losing a breath, I look at him said, "Okay, a little with you, but you first drink a


    ss of honey water, or a little ufortable, can you?"


    He looked at me with a slightly misty gaze, frowned slightly, and after a moment nodded, "Well!"


    Although it is the mouth promised, but the force of holding me is not loose at all, I moved a few times,


    to no avail, can not help but sigh, "Dennis, you so tonight we are not sleeping?"


    The good thing is that his brain is not broken, he seems to understand, but let go of me and let me get


    up.


    I poured him some honey water and fed it to him. He was leaning against the bed with his eyes closed


    and I wasn''t quite sure if he was asleep or not.


    After the phone rang several times, the call was answered by Luna, who seemed to be in a bit of a


    hurry, "ra, are you guys back yet?" "riana has some fever, I was just about to call you!"

 Chapter 630: Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 10

    Chapter 630: Tenderness and pampering bumped into each other 10


    I said, "Mom, we won''t go back tonight, Dennis and I areing over here, riana will trouble you,


    recently it should be the change of season, the temperature difference between morning and night is


    too big, that''s why she has a cold, she has a cold every time there is a change of season, it''s not a big


    deal."


    Probably because she was born prematurely, riana got sick once every season, but she recovered


    within a few days.


    Luna nodded and spoke slightly, "I think it''s also because of the change of season, but these days she


    seems to have repeated fevers, after taking medicine the fever subsided a few dayster again, the


    family doctor came to see several times and prescribed medicine, ra ah, you guys busy tomorrow?


    Why don''t you take the child to the hospital, I''m a little worried."


    I nodded, "Mm-hmm, then I''ll go over early tomorrow and take her to the hospital." It ismon for


    children to have fevers, but it is her repeated fevers that make the two old people a bit worried.


    After a brief chat, I hung up the phone.


    Dennis seemed to be asleep, I washed up and came out of the bathroom, ready to wipe his hands and


    feet and go to sleep, but he suddenly opened his eyes and took my hand, looking very serious and


    said; "ra, we want to have a baby?"


    I didn''t react for a while, after a few seconds of sluggishness, I couldn''t help but feel a pain in my heart,


    frowning at him, he seemed to bepletely drunk before he pulled me in this way and opened his


    mouth.


    When the words were finished, he closed his eyes again and went back to sleep.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and didn''t look back for a long time. When Folly asked me if I was nning


    to have just one child with riana, I actually wanted to tell her that I wanted a child that belonged to


    Dennis and me, but there was no way I could make that happen, so I chose to be silent.


    I originally thought Dennis would put the child thing down, but I didn''t think he would say he wanted a


    child in such a drunken state, yeah, it''s a lifetime thing, how could he not want his own child.


    After a long silence and packing everything up, Iy down next to Dennis, my voice a little hoarse,


    "Dennis, do we have to have a baby?"


    He seemed to hear, and seemed not to hear, and moved his curled eyshes slightly, and then did not


    move.


    It was a little too much to drink.


    ......


    The next day, the early morning sunlight broke through the leaves that had begun to yellow and hit the


    ground, dappled shadows swayed on the ground, I was woken up by Dennis.


    I opened my eyes and saw him lying next to me with a smile on his lips.


    I eased up for a while before speaking, "You''re awake!" Probably because I had just woken up, my


    voice was still a little hoarse.


    He nodded and smiled lightly, "Mmm!"


    My mind couldn''t help but think aboutst night and I couldn''t help but speak up, "Does your head still


    hurt?"


    He shook his head and moved slightly closer towards Holy crap, his voice a little hoarse, "You helped


    me undress?"


    Somewhat unable to keep up with his thinking, I nodded and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Following his gaze, I unconsciously looked over, his robust body, only a pair of light blue boxer shorts,


    the rest of his clothes are nowhere to be found.


    This feeling looked, silent through an unusual meaning.


    I can''t help but blush a little and open my mouth and say, "Don''t you think too much, nothing happened


    between us, I didn''t do anything to you, you ......"


    "Do it now?" He raised an eyebrow, his dark eyes falling on me, deep and bottomless.


    My heart thumped, not waiting for a reaction, he pressed down toward me as I expected, then wide


    hands grasped my waist ......


    Dennis seemed to have more energy in the morning than I thought he would have.


    When he woke up again, he came out of the bathroom and looked at me in a very good mood and said,


    "Will you apany me to the officeter?"


    Iy on the bed and looked at him with some sorrow and said, "No, I have to take riana to the


    hospitalter, my mother said she has been running a fevertely, and I don''t know what''s wrong, she''s


    always not getting better!"


    He faintly converged his eyebrows, "I''ll go with you!"


    "No, just take her to the hospital for a checkup, nothing major, you go to the office, there are still a lot of


    things waiting for you there, so don''t be distracted here." This is true, the George Group''s situation has


    not yet stabilized, I always feel that there may be bigger things waiting for him, there is always a bad


    feeling.


    Seeming to think I had a point, he didn''t say much more, and simply agreed with what I said.


    "Well, that ......" before the words could reach his lips, the beautiful phone rang.


    I gestured for him to answer the phone first, and he nodded, kissed me on the forehead, then took the


    phone to the balcony as I got up and went to the bathroom.


    The bathroom, and he just finished showering to change down the clothes, I washed up and then


    directly to him to wash the clothes to get the cleaning room, heard the sound of the collision of the box,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I touched his trouser pocket, can not help but get a box of something a bit like vitamins.


    I looked carefully, it seems to be all vitamin A. I could not help but frown, what is his recent difort?


    Why did you take vitamin A?


    I didn''t look closely, and when I returned to the bedroom, I saw him hurriedly dressing to go out, I


    subconsciously spoke, "What''s wrong? Is something wrong?"


    He saw me and said with a slight light smile, "It''s okay, it''s thepany, don''t worry!"


    After saying that, they are ready to go out, did not walk a few steps and look back at me light smile, "I


    Seeing him rush off, I was really uneasy and called Toby to ask about the situation, but the phone was


    busy several times.


    Thinking about it, I was ready to call She, but before the phone could be dialed through, my phone


    thought, it was Folly calling.


    Just as she picked up the phone, she stammered, "Are you okay? Where are you now?"


    I was a little baffled and spoke up, "I''m still at home, what''s wrong? What''s going on?"


    She almost screamed out and spoke, "God, do you never look at your phone? The Inte is blowing


    up because of the George Group, and you still don''t know anything about it."


    I hadn''t been looking at my phone much, so I wasn''t really sure what was going on collectively.


    Hearing her say that, she couldn''t help but open her phone and look at the headlines and hot spots.


    ''Publicpany infringement, how will thew handle this matter impartially in the face of the strong


    the George Group?''


    Seeing this title, I was a little confused, I couldn''t help but click on the content to read it once to find out


    that the original Yadriulia project in development, originally the George Group to be used for the


    exhibition of those AI technology, I don''t know how, in the warm-up period it was revealed that these


    technologies had been published in a country of Estraria as early as a month ago, only when it was


    Estraria which is not a hugepany, so it is not subject to many people''s audience.

 Chapter 631 - Disaster spares no one 1

    Chapter 631 - Disaster spares no one 1


    But at this time the George Group was scrambled in the pre-heat period AI technology, which would


    have been in this wave of hot rub, pushing the George Group, which was already at the top, to the top


    again, but everything seems not as easy as we thought.


    The other party''sunch was a month ago, which means the George Group giarized, and generally


    in this case, facing huge are payout is a small matter, thepany''s reputation and future


    development became a problem.


    Dennis established AI for the purpose of project transformation in the future, the market is ever-


    changing, the old Mr. George made his fortune in real estate and other industries are moving towards


    market saturation, what can be done at present is to feed the people under it as much as possible and


    earn money by the way, wanting to develop further in these saturated industries is no longer possible,


    so the George Group opened AI, the purpose is to better respond to the market development in the


    future.


    Without any time to talk to Folly, I hung up the phone and drove straight to the George Group.


    The downstairs of the George Group has been surrounded by journalists and media, there is no way to


    drive the car in, so I had to get out of the car and prepare to sneak into the George Group.


    I don''t know who in the crowd suddenly shouted, "Mrs. George is here, she''s here!"


    I didn''t have time to react, I was fiercely surrounded by a group of people, the limelight kept hitting


    brightly towards me, and some reporters began to crowd around asking some sarcastic questions.


    "Mrs. George, are you aware of the fact that Mr. George giarized CBU''s technology work?"


    "Regarding this giarism, is it the act of Mr. George personally or the entire the George Group? What


    do you know about this matter?"


    "Mrs. George, I heard that you don''t work for the George Group, but yourpany is working with the


    George Group on this technology project, for this matter, do you n to work together and wait for the


    release of the AI technology, and then make a big profit in the country? "


    "Mrs. George, I heard that all the assets under Mr. George''s name are currently managed by you, as


    the wife of the top of the rich list every year, I would like to interview you, is all this money of Mr.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    George looted from the hands of the people?"


    These questions are more than a tricky, sarcastic, I was blocked by people inch, the limelight shed


    my eyes raw, a time some copse, did not calm down, spoke, "Please leave some moral, if there is no


    real evidence, please do not throw dirty water towards my husband and my body, or I will sue you for


    malicious nder injury. "


    I was blocked and could not continue walking, I could only use my hand to cover the blinding limelight


    hitting my body, a reporter with a poisonous tongue, continued to speak, "Mrs. George is now a dog


    jumping to the wall? Although we are catching wind of the situation, but no wind can''t make waves, if


    Mr. George is really all righteous, should not be afraid of our malicious nder harm, unless Mr.


    George really did something that should not be done, so only weak heart, Mrs. George put a fierce


    words, is it to bluff?"


    I don''t know who pushed me, in the crowded crowd, I was pushed to the ground, before I had time to


    react, I was stepped on the hand, a moment of pain I drew a cold breath.


    There was so much traffic that I was worried I would get trampled on. I got up and was ready to get up,


    but it seemed like someone could keep me from getting up as I was pushed to the ground again.


    After going back and forth a few times, I was kicked and stomped on for no apparent reason, and it was


    good to see that the crowd of reporters who had been surrounding me suddenly dispersed and the air


    suddenly calmed down.


    I looked up as an afterthought, and my eyes fell on Dennis, who came out of the George Buidling with a


    grim gaze, followed by a group of people who were all executives of thepany.


    Because of the sudden dispersal of the press, I was lying on the ground and was seen clearly by him at


    a nce, so you can imagine how wretched I was in his eyes, or even in the eyes of everyone.


    The temperature in the air for no reason lowered a few degrees, is Dennis silent anger, he approached


    towards Holy crap, warm face with a few points of thin cool, these few points of thin cool is to look


    around the reporters standing media, just a nce, around the faint sound of cold air.


    He pulled me up and held me half in his arms, his voice as warm as ever, "Is everything all right?"


    I shook my head, "It''s okay!"


    He nodded, then a pair of ck eyes looked around, ck eyes slightly converged a few points, but the


    bloodthirsty coldness, is still wrapped around the air.


    "All of you have gone to such great lengths toe to my Dennispany downstairs, is my Dennis


    honor, but for no reason hurt my wife, is always to give me Dennis a statement, you please go back,


    wait to be sure to get yourpany''s letter of employment, you are qualified to interview me Dennis,"


    Dennis I couldn''t understand the meaning of his words, but looking at the expressions and looks of the


    reporters, it was probably clear in my heart.


    After that, Dennis dragged me straight back to the office and told Toby to get a medicine cab, and


    he sat me down on the couch in silence to let him treat my wound.


    Knees and elbows were fallen on the ground rubbed out blood, the body was covered with dust some


    wretched.


    All are written superficial wounds, Dennis took advantage of the face, head down to me to deal with the


    wound, looks a little warm anger, especially when he was using cotton swabs to disinfect me with


    iodine volts, I some pain, can not help but some trembling.


    He raised his eyes and looked at me, his voice low, "Does it hurt?"


    I shook my head and smiled lightly, "It''s not very painful!" This is true, it''s all superficial injuries, it


    doesn''t hurt that much.


    He pursed his lips and treated my wounds with a sullen face, and I knew he was a little angry that I


    didn''t seem to be staying honestly and obediently at home.


    It was hard to deal with the wound, he did not speak, Toby sent to change clothes, looking at Dennis


    want to say something.


    Dennis looked to me, "Can you change it yourself?"


    I nod, of course I can, it''s not like it''s anything else.


    He hmmed and didn''t speak anymore.


    I turned around and went inside the lounge. Toby''s voice was audible from outside, rtively not far


    apart.


    Toby: "Mr. George, check it out, the CBU a month release of those things, are the George Group


    original sealed prototype, they took away, directly after the use, and did not produce a new machine."


    I changed hands slightly paused, remembered, Yadriulia''s project just after not long, the base was


    stolen, the George Group''s many things, should be stolen at that time, and then the matter was left


    unresolved, Dennis and Edward do not seem to pursue the intention.


    Instead, the George Group reassembled the new machine, which I originally thought had passed, but


    now it seems that someone deliberately dug such a big hole here waiting for Dennis to jump it!

 Chapter 632 - Disaster spares no one 2

    Chapter 632 - Disaster spares no one 2


    Otherwise that what CBU will be no sound published AI exhibition, such a good technology, domestic


    and foreign are not a bit of movement, obviously illogical.


    Dennis''s voice came from outside the door, "Well, find someone to issue a statement summarizing that


    this batch of AI without the core technology, want to produce the next batch, there is no way to achieve


    it for a while, and also send out the news of the George Group being stolen in City A. Send out all the


    things that the George Group was preparing to exhibit at that time All listed out."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Toby hmmm, silent for a while said, "right, today Mrs. George injury thing, I''ve continuous major media


    chief, the George Group entrance has a camera, but all reporters who are close to Mrs. George or hurt


    Mrs. George, there will be amitment that City P of all mediapanies will not continue to hire


    them."


    "Mmm!"


    A very light sentence, there is no movement outside, I think Toby has gone out.


    I changed my clothes, my legs and hands were rubbed with medicine, so there was nothing wrong with


    them.


    When I came out of the lounge, I saw Dennis working at his desk, and when he heard the movement,


    he raised his eyes and his gaze fell on me, smiling lightly, "Does it still hurt?"


    I shook my head, "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it''s not a big deal."


    After a moment''s hesitation, still spoke, "Today are those reporters, what will happen?"


    He stopped the pen in his hand and looked at me somewhat seriously, "All the media and TV stations


    in City P will not hire them." He said it in a very shallow way, with little emotion.


    I nodded slightly and did not express my opinion too much. It''s not easy to get to a certain level in the


    City P media, especially if you can get to the scene in the first ce, get to the side of many famous


    people in City P, and get ess to and interview these people, you definitely don''t climb up in a day or


    two.


    Now it ispletely covered by a sentence, equivalent to a good future is so buried, I think those


    journalists are quite unhappy in their hearts.


    I originally came to see Dennis, at this time to see him so calm, I think he has a way to deal with it,


    thought about it, but still spoke, "Dennis, this time, is someone deliberately behind the incident?"


    He raised an eyebrow, poured me a ss of water and said in reply, "Were you too worried about me


    toe over?"


    I froze for a moment, but nodded seriously, "Mmm!"


    The corners of his mouth lifted up in a smile, seemingly quite happy, and he spoke, "Don''t worry, I''m


    fine."


    Seeing him like this, I was relieved and spoke, "That''s good, Yadriulia''s project, the White Family is


    also involved, the White Family doesn''t seem to be moving much."


    I originally thought that the investigation would not be so detailed, but when I was downstairs just now,


    those reporters clearly meant that they knew that the Yadriulia project was rted to the White Group,


    but if that was the case, why was there no movement from the White Family?


    He put the pen in his hand, put it down slightly, and then after a moment of silence said, "Take your


    time, everyone has plenty of time."


    I wanted to ask, but I didn''t think it was necessary. When I thought I had to take riana to the


    hospital, I looked at Dennis and said, "I can''t seem to help you with thepany, I''ll take riana to


    the hospitalter. Let''s take a look."


    He nodded, "Well, we''ll go home together tonight, is there anything in particr you''d like to eat?"


    I subconsciously shook my head, "No!"


    He looked at me fixedly, it seems that for my answer he was not very satisfied, I pursed my lips,


    surrendered, spoke, "Well, I want to eat crawfish, steamed fish, green pepper fried meat ......" said a lot


    in one breath, he just smiled and listened, it does not look like remembering The look, so I shrugged


    my shoulders and did not continue to say more.


    In a hurry to take riana to the hospital, I finished and grabbed my bag and prepared to leave.


    When he left the office, he couldn''t help but meet Dennis''s little secretary at the elevator door, and saw


    her holding a big pile of documents in her hand, somewhat distracted, not even noticing that she had


    dropped something in her hand.


    I couldn''t resist speaking up, "Hello!"


    She called out twice in a row before she turned around and looked towards me, and saw me looking at


    her with the file in my hand, "You dropped your stuff."


    She froze for a moment, then bowed and thanked me while holding the heavy file and taking it from my


    hands.


    "Selina Hall, what''s wrong with you?" The person who came out of the elevator looked at the young


    secretary and spoke, "What''s wrong with you today? Either delivering the wrong papers or losing


    things, and bumping into people a lot, are you okay?"


    The little secretary shook her head repeatedly and her eyes were almost red. Toby came out of the


    elevator and saw my attention on Selina and couldn''t help but speak up, "Mrs. George, what''s wrong?"


    I shook my head and looked at Selina a little worried and a little distracted.


    But everyone is quite anxious, no one will waste too much time on an irrelevant person, so did not ask


    more questions, got on the elevator and ready to go.


    Media reporters are still partly waiting for Dennis at the bottom of the building, just thinking that he can


    go out and let after ask something out.


    Now, if I go out through thepany''s front door, I will inevitably face to face with these reporters. I


    thought about it and went through the back door of thepany, and Luna called.


    I answered the phone while looking for my keys.


    Luna, on the other end of the line, spoke, "ra, are you at the George Group?"


    I hmmed, found my car keys and spoke, "I''m out, I''ll be home in a few minutes, how''s riana, still


    feverish?"


    "No, it''s gone down, several times, it''s been feverish and receding."


    "Okay, I''ll be right over, you ......"


    "Bang!" The loud sound made me subconsciously stop talking and unconsciously look back, and for a


    moment the pupils contracted violently.


    What appeared in front of me was a person, a bloody woman, the slow flow of blood made it impossible


    for me to see her face clearly, I could only tell from her messy blood-stained hair that it was a woman.


    My feet have no strength to take a step forward, because at this time my brain is nk, only the body''s


    instincts tell me that someone jumped off the building.


    "ra, what''s wrong?" Luna''s voice came over the phone and I was still a little confused, trying to


    speak but not being able to get a word out.


    Because my voice simply does not allow me to say anything or make any sound.


    "Someone jumped off the building, call the police, someone jumped off the building!" Someone beside


    him opened his mouth, his voice trembling mixed with this fear, yes, it is fear.


    I don''t know how long it took, but I was suddenly surrounded by people, my feet almost on the verge of


    being stained with blood, and I didn''t know who had left me on the sidelines.


    Some things, you have seen a nce, there is no way to forget this life, and even in the dream will


    often appear.


    I do not know, in the end, how manyyers are all buildings, can make a jump smashed to a bloody,


    brain scattered!

 Chapter 633 - Disaster spares no one 3

    Chapter 633 - Disaster spares no one 3


    "Mrs. George, are you all right?" The voice came from my ear, I was a little confused, mute, looking at


    Toby who was close to me, I looked at him, my body unconsciously began to shake.


    He looked at me, a little worried, and spoke, "Mrs. George, I''ll take you back to Mr. George''s office


    first!"


    I was half-pulled and half-dragged by Toby to Dennis''s office, just into the office, the moment I saw


    Dennis, it was like I was drained of all strength, a moment of weakness.


    Dennis was quick to catch me in his arms and looked at Toby with a frown, "What''s going on?"


    Toby opened his mouth and sighed slightly, "Mrs. George just left through the back door and witnessed


    Selina jumping off the building, she should be scared!"


    Selina?


    The girl I just met when I entered the elevator?


    Why did she suddenly jump off the building?


    I don''t know how many question marks popped up in my head at one time.


    Dennis frowned slightly and said, "I know, notify the public rtions department, quickly do public


    rtions treatment of the jump, in addition to Selina''s rtionship and family situation to investigate


    clearly, to understand why she suddenly died, do not let the media write freely."


    Toby nodded, and left with a serious face.


    The office door was closed, I was held in Dennis''s arms, my brain buzzed, looked at him for a long time


    did not manage to say a word, he let me lie on the wear, poured me a ss of water, looked at me and


    said, "Do not be afraid, I am here!"


    I drank the water, slowly gasped for breath, eased over, some wooden tilted his head to look at Dennis,


    voice na, "She died?"


    Dennis held me in his arms and nodded slightly, "Well, it''s okay, I''m here, don''t be afraid!"


    My hands and body are still trembling, not at all controlled by my body, which is an instinctive reaction.


    For a long time, I finally calmed down, some confused looking around, is familiar environment, familiar


    people, I can not help but rx, Dennis wrapped his arms around me, the voice of gentle reassurance.


    I also gradually calmed down, adjusted my voice, looked up at him and said, "I still met her at the


    elevator door when I went out, how could she jump?"


    Dennis shook his head slightly, at this time Toby came in from outside, his face a little deep, looked at


    Dennis and said, "Mr. George, the bodies of the people downstairs have been dealt with, the police


    came over and said they wanted to look at the crime scene to determine whether the deceased was a


    homicide or suicide, the exit channel downstairs has been blocked. "


    So high up on the floor, suddenly someone jumped, the police must check, Dennis nodded and looked


    at me and said, "You stay here well, I''ll go ande back."


    He is the chairman of thepany, so it is natural for him to step in on such matters.


    I nodded, he and Toby out of the office, I did not do a moment to stay, simply get up and go to the staff


    office area, because of Selina''s suicide, many people are not able to work properly.


    A part of the police looked for the crash site, and a part of the police looked for employees in the office


    to ask for information, and everyone was on edge for a while.


    It was a while before Dennis sent the police away. Seeing me in the office area, Dennis waved toward


    me, signaling me toe up to him.


    I walked up to him and went back to the office with him.


    Toby looked at Dennis and frowned, "Mr. George, this Selina thing may not be a coincidence!"


    Dennis face little expression, just silent for a moment before looking at Toby said, "first contact the


    family of the deceased, as soon as possible to deal with the emotions of the family."


    Toby nodded and then left.


    I looked at Dennis and couldn''t help but worry, "Is it tricky?"


    He smiled lightly, a tarzan copse in front of the eyes without changing his face, but slightly sunken


    but eye sockets make him look a little tired and tired, "It''s okay, do not worry!"


    I know that he may not want me to worry about him, so a lot of times, a lot of things he does not want to


    say, want to take care of everything themselves, so that I do not have any pressure.


    I suddenly reacted to the fact that he and I seem to be the same kind of people, we care about each


    other in our hearts, we need each other, but we seem to care too much about each other, we think of


    their own way to protect each other, so that each other as far as possible not to worry about anxiety


    because of themselves.


    So, when we encounter things, we are obviously very anxious in our hearts, but we will not say


    anything, and we do not want to say anything, do not want to give each other pressure.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But the more this happens, the more worried the other party will be and the more they will feel they


    can''t do anything about it.


    I looked at him, slightly silent for a moment, then got up and poured him a ss of water, looked at him


    serious some, "Dennis, maybe in your opinion, no matter what you encounter I have no way to help


    you, so many times you are protecting me in your own way, but also not willing to talk to me about your


    heart depression, but Dennis, have you ever thought about, couples and What is the biggest gap


    before ordinary people?"


    "People and people, the reason to be a couple is because we will need each other, no matter


    what kind of difficulties or pain each other encounter, couples need to share, even just a hug, are


    sharing, Dennis, can not nothing and I will, do not have anything to whitewash very well, I hope I can


    share your emotions and stress for you I also hope that in your world, I am the one who is needed, can


    you?"


    I looked at him and my emotions smoothed out and I knew that anything needed an icebreaker.


    He did not seem to think I would suddenly say this to him, dark eyes fell on me, the corners of the


    mouth rose slightly, the original haze dispersed a lot, pulled me into the arms, spoke, "silly, you have


    always been the one I need most, from the beginning to the end."


    I let him hold me and listened to his slightly lowered voice, "I didn''t tell you because I know that as long


    as you stay by my side, you are all my strength and as long as you are there, I can solve any problem."


    I nodded my head and listened to his low maic voice and couldn''t help but speak, "Old thingse


    up again, giarism and giarism, and now a human life, Dennis, what exactly are the people


    targeting you?"


    Without waiting for his answer, I couldn''t help but say, "Could it be Bob? He seems to havee to the


    country and has been staying at City A."


    He put his arm around Weiwei and said, "Good boy, these things, I''ll check it out, you take good care of


    your body."


    He seemed reluctant to let me interfere with these things, after a pause, I nodded, no more questions,


    let him hug me for a while, because busy with thepany, he did not facilitate more and I am tired.


    He called a meeting with all the directors of thepany and I found Toby and got straight to the point


    and said, "Toby, I want to go to the Selina Road crash site, is that okay?"

 Chapter 634 - Disaster spares no one 4

    Chapter 634 - Disaster spares no one 4


    He froze slightly, then nodded his head in agreement.


    The office building is very high, hundreds of floors of the building, Selina chose the floor is in the


    fortieth floor, nearly 20 meters high floor, jumping down will certainly die.


    After taking a look at the crime scene, I couldn''t help but look at Toby and ask, "What''s the police


    saying so far?"


    "The police found damaged railings and broken ss at the point of the fall, the initial decision was that


    it was an idental fall, and is still in autopsy, waiting for the results toe out to collectively


    determine." Toby is still calm about the situation.


    I nodded, thought about it, and didn''t go on too much, all the results still have to wait for the results of


    the examination.


    From thepany left, I called Luna, told her temporarily can not take riana to the hospital, these


    days the George Group things estimated too much, there is no way to estimate riana, Luna side


    also did not say much, just let me not worry, riana''s fever has receded temporarily nothing


    happened.


    Back at the vi, I called Jannings and asked a few questions about Bob.


    She rattled on for half a day, but I caught the point and couldn''t help but interrupt her to ask, "Dan


    reached out to you? Did you see him?"


    "No!" Jannings spoke up, "He just called me and told me to warn you to be careful, that Bob was


    targeting you and Dennis."


    I was silent for a while, but still told her roughly what had happened recently.


    She said in shock, "Is it possible that Bob''s hand has reached out that far? By the way, Edward also


    went back to City P. When you encounter any time, if you really can''t do anything, you should contact


    him, maybe he can help me."


    I thought she was being polite, I answered a few times and hung up the phone somewhat downcast,


    remembering what I had promised Edward before, I seemed to have not given it to him, thinking I


    would have to take time to bring it to him recently.


    Too many things happened in one day, I did not sleep all night, it was hard to stay up until the next day,


    Dennis did note back all night.


    Thinking that he should have tossed and turned all nightst night and that''s why he didn''te back


    in the morning, I got up early and cooked food and went straight to the office.


    Before we reached thepany floor, we saw the George Buidling, a group of people crying and


    screaming for the George Group to return their daughter, originally was the rush hour, so many people


    congested up.


    See the two middle-aged people in the hall wearing mourning clothes crying hoarsely, mouth shouting


    Selina''s name, listening to it should be Selina''s parents, see next to a four or five-year-old child, looking


    a little wooden, do not know and Selina is what rtionship.


    Toby came down with a pair of dark circles under his eyes, dismissed the staff from work, and froze


    when he saw me, "Mrs. George, are you here to see Mr. George? He''s been in a meeting all night and


    he''s just finished."


    I nodded my head and gazed down the hall at the two couples, leaning closer to Toby and saying,


    "How long have they been here?"


    "It camest night, has been guarding here, moring forpensation, the police have not yete


    up with the results, so the issue ofpensation is not good for us to decide for the time being." Toby


    opened his mouth, his eyebrows wrinkled deeply.


    "Well!" I responded, the voice of the receptionist came to my ears, "You say these two old people are


    really, Mr. George side have issued a statement, waiting for the police results, no matter what, the


    discredit ourpany!"


    I froze and couldn''t help but look at Toby and ask, "Toby, is thepensation for idental death and


    suicide the same?"


    Toby shook his head, "Not the same, if it is an idental death, then thepany needs to pay out a


    I nodded my head, heart probably clear the reason for the two elderly people, thepany taboo is the


    ident, now the George Group has such a big thing, the couple ande to such a fuss, naturally


    hope that whether Selina''s death is an ident or suicide, Dennis will be in order to send them off, and


    pay for them to leave, do not affect thepany.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    But they made so much noise for so long, Dennis did note down, think, Dennis is nning to wait


    for the police results out before dealing with it.


    I faintly nced at the eyes of the two middle-aged couple who cried their voices hoarse, probably


    older, the two old people stayed up all night and looked extraordinarily haggard and old.


    Seeing that the four or five year old beside them had a few pale faces, I looked at Toby and said, "Toby,


    please order someone to get some breakfast and snacks back for themter."


    Toby frowned, "They came to make trouble, why?"


    I looked at the child and spoke slightly, "Look at the poor, trouble you."


    Although he didn''t understand, he nodded, "Okay, I get it."


    Into Dennis''s office, see him still reading documents, I could not help but put the breakfast box in his


    hand in front of him, take the Parker pen and documents out of his hands, pretending to be angry, "I


    know you are a workaholic, but have stayed up all night, you should not so continue to stay up, first eat


    breakfast, and then lie in bed to sleep for a while to go. "


    When he saw me, his somewhat tired face showed a few light smiles, reached out and pulled me to sit


    on hisp, hugged me and took a long breath and said, "Why are you here so early? Didn''t get much


    sleepst night?"


    I looked at his chin has slightly emerged from the scruff, some heartache, "you still say I, you yourself


    have be what? Well, do not talk to me so much, you first eat breakfast, go to sleep!"


    As I spoke, I got up from hisp, then opened the breakfast I brought and forced him to eat it.


    He was good, quietly ate his breakfast and pulled me to sleep with him, although I was reluctant, he


    looked at me with a serious face and said, "I can''t fall asleep without you by my side."


    I had no choice but to lie next to him, leaning into his arms and closing my eyes.


    It''s good to hear his even breathing in a while, I think it''s because he didn''t sleep all nightst night, so


    he''s sleepy.


    There was a voice from the office, it seemed to be Toby, Dennis was sleeping heavily, I tiptoed out of


    bed and out of the lounge, I saw Toby walking around in some hurry, seemed to be in trouble.


    When he saw meing out of the lounge, he spoke, "Mrs. George, Mr. George is off?"


    I nodded my head and looked at him and said, "What happened?"


    He hesitated for a moment and opened his mouth, "Selina''s family is making more serious trouble


    down there, I don''t know where they found the three aunts and seven aunts, crying and making trouble


    down there, the hall is made a bit messy, some affect the work."

 Chapter 635 - Disaster spares no one 5

    Chapter 635 - Disaster spares no one 5


    I frowned and couldn''t help but speak up, "Dennis asked to investigate Selina''s family and rtionship


    yesterday, have you done so? What is the rtionship between that child and her?"


    He nodded and spoke, "That child is her daughter, four years old, Selina is a single mother, she was


    pregnant in college days, the child''s father is currently not quite clear, the parents are local ordinary


    workers, are retired, family conditions are not very difficult, but he has a gambling brother, these years


    the old couple''s pension and house are basically gambled away, now They are a family of four is rented


    a fifty-square-meter house to live, the days are more fortunate."


    This is to understand why Selina a death, the two elderly people are anxious to block, after all, the


    family is living on Selina''s sry, originally lived a rtively hard life, and now she suddenly jumped,


    two elderly people plus a child, only afraid that there is no way to live.


    After thinking about it, I looked at Toby and said, "You didn''t sleep all nightst night, or go back to the


    office and rest for a while, I''ll handle the hall."


    He froze for a moment and spoke, "It''s okay, I ......"


    I looked and said seriously, "Toby, just because I haven''t continued at the George Group over the years


    doesn''t mean I know nothing about it, and besides, what''s in the hall is a civil dispute, not corporate


    jargon, I can handle it, go back to resting in peace, eh?"


    He hesitated, or wanted to say something, at this time his cell phone rang, he was embarrassed to


    answer the phone, the other end should be his wife''s voice, "husband, the baby has a fever, youe


    back quickly."


    Hearing this, his face changed and he looked at me and said, "Mrs. George, I''ll leave this side to you, I


    still have some things to do at home, I''ll go back and check it out, I''ll be right back."


    I nod my head and urge him to take care of his rest.


    Toby left, I went straight down the hall, it was already working time, the hall stood a dozen people, men,


    women and children, I do not know where they got all the banners, which clearly reads ''kill to pay for


    life, debt to pay.


    Looked quite like that, the lobby front desk a few front deskdies by their haunted one and all


    trembling, afraid to identally say the wrong to be beaten.


    Looking at this group of people, I can''t help but think, fortunately Selina''s body was taken away by the


    funeral home people refrigerated, this to put in the past, it is estimated that these people will carry the


    coffin here, and then while crying for money.


    Security guards stand at the entrance to the elevator to prevent them from barging up to the office area


    and making a scene so that no one else can get to work.


    I got off the elevator, looked at the group of people who were already a little tired of themotion,


    walked to the reception desk, looked at the receptionist and said, "No reporters came today?"


    In theory, today''s reporters should be more than yesterday is, how today a person can not see.


    The receptionist looked at me and froze, reacted with hindsight, looked at me and said, "It''s still


    morning, usually theye at noon or in the evening, that time is the peak of the crowd, and only at


    that time Mr. George will pass through the lobby."


    I froze, feelings of these journalists'' main purpose or for Dennis, as for the families of the deceased,


    they took pictures, go back to how to write, depending on who can make up the most stories.


    Looking at the group of men, women and children in the hall, I took out a few thousand from my bag


    and said to the receptionist, "You find someone to buy some fruits and pastries, try to buy some good


    ones, and then arrange for someone to give them to them, by the way, buy some toys for the children


    and distribute them to the children here, if you can chat with them, it would be better, if you have the


    opportunity to set up a conversation, see why they are so anxious toe and make trouble. Ask if


    anyone is behind this, and remember to call a few reliable reporters to take pictures."


    The receptionist froze for a moment, then took the money and nodded repeatedly. The young girl was


    very efficient and in no time distributed fruits and pastries to the troublemakers in the hall, except for a


    few security guards guarding the elevator door, other security guards who distributed food, but naturally


    sat in the crowd and chatted with them.


    At this time, it also happens to be lunchtime, there are reporters began to appear one after another,


    because there is a lesson from thest time, this time to the reporters, are quite restrained.


    Not a momentter, the little girl at the front desk ran to me with some excitement, excited to, "Mrs.


    George, those people are not rtives of Selina''s family, someone paid them toe here, let them


    once they heard toe to one hundred a day, some of them brought their grandchildren


    Grandchildren are brought over to make up the number."


    I froze for a moment, I originally thought that these people would be more or less rted to Selina''s


    family, but now it seems that the people behind this simply want the George Group to make some


    trouble out of it.


    After a moment of silence, I spoke, "Find a way to make a recording, then spend twice as much to get


    them to leave, instruct them that they must tell people outside that Selinamitted suicide, and as for


    the rest, let them add as much fuel as they want, as long as it doesn''t harm the George Group''s


    interests, let them say it."


    The receptionist nodded and left, and I wondered who in the world would go to such lengths to discredit


    the George Group and what they wanted.


    The people in the hall have left one after another, the little girl at the front desk gave me the recorded


    video and said, "Mrs. George, those people have left, now there are only Selina''s parents left, you''re so


    smart, all of a sudden let those people in the hall quiet, those unsuspecting reporters today is


    considered to havee for nothing, and also ourpany to do publicity! The reporters havee


    for nothing today, and they are doing publicity for ourpany!"


    I smiled lightly and my eyes fell on Selina''s four-year-old child in the hall. The child looked a little


    haggard and I don''t know if it was my illusion, but I always felt that the child was a little unlike a normal


    child.


    Retracting my gaze, I looked at the little girl at the front desk and said, "Thank you for today, add me on


    Facebook and send me the video, by the way, what''s your name?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The little girl looked a little pristine, her face flushed as she swept my Facebook and said with some


    excitement, "Mrs. George, my name is Wendy Miller, just call me Wendy, it''s an honor to do something


    for Mrs. George."


    Iughed a little, added her to Facebook, and within a few minutes she sent a video.


    "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong!" In a sh, the originally quiet hall suddenly burst into a


    mor.


    I looked up and saw Selina''s parents screaming somewhat heartbreakingly, and I looked to Wendy and


    spoke, "Go check it out!"


    She trotted over and pulled the people around Selina''s parents, who were surrounded by the crowd,


    away from her, and I followed them.


    See the small child who just yed on the sofa in the hall, at this time full of white face unconscious,


    nose bleeding, does not look like the result of trauma.

 Chapter 636: The disaster does not spare anyone 6

    Chapter 636: The disaster does not spare anyone 6


    The two middle-aged men broke down a bit, holding their children while crying and howling.


    Wendy looked at me and was in disarray for a moment.


    No one knows exactly what''s going on with this kid, and I''ve been here all day today, and I just had


    someone send them food, and once something goes wrong with this kid, it will all end up involving the


    George Group.


    These questions, not only I want to get, the other staff also want to get, Wendy more panic, after all,


    those food, she personally bought back to send over.


    She looked at me, on the verge of tears, her eyes so red and swollen, her voice choked with sobs,


    "Mrs. George, what should I do?"


    I drew a breath, calmed down and looked at Selina''s parents and said, "Hello, auntie and uncle, I am


    the wife of Dennis, the chairman of the George Group, if you can trust me, can you listen to me?"


    The old couple had long been frightened by the child''s sudden fainting, and when they saw me, they


    looked like they had caught a lifeline and tugged at me, "Mrs. George, please, save the child, save


    her!"


    I nodded my head, soothed her as much as possible and spoke, "Listen to me, the most important


    thing now is the safety of the child''s life, let''s call an ambnce immediately and take the child to the


    hospital to check the situation, okay? As for other things, we can wait until we are sure that the child is


    safe, can we?"


    The two middle-aged men froze, looked at each other, and after a moment''s hesitation, looked at me


    and said, "Okay, we believe you, but don''t try to y any tricks, my daughter died, and you the George


    Group must pay."


    I nodded and didn''t care to think much about it, gave Wendy a look and she immediately called 120,


    but at this point it was too much of a waste of time to wait for 120, so I had no choice but to drive the


    person to the hospital myself.


    Taking the child into the emergency room, the nurse came up and looked at us and said, "Which one of


    you is the child''s family?"


    Two middle-aged people spoke together, "I am, we are the child''s grandparents, doctor child what is


    wrong with her?"


    The nurse nodded and spoke, "We''re not sure about the child''s condition yet, so please go to the first


    floor to register for an emergency number and pay the fee, and we''ll inform the family first when the


    test resultse out."


    The two middle-aged men listened, froze and looked embarrassed. I could see a few differences and


    spoke, "Give me the child''s ID card or ount book, I''ll go register and pay the fee."


    Both of them were stunned, then their eyes went red and they looked at me and said, "Mrs. George,


    thank you, thank you so much."


    I didn''t say much, took the information, and registered and paid the fee.


    When I returned, I handed the medical records and the ount book to the two middle-aged men, and


    the child''s grandmother looked at me with a little red in her eyes and said thank you.


    I nodded and didn''t say much. The phone in my bag rang several times. I had been busy just now and


    didn''t have time to look at my phone, so I had no time to spare at this time. I opened my phone and it


    was Dennis calling, and there were several Facebook messages from him.


    --where did you go? Why haven''t you been answering your phone? --


    I typed a few words in reply, -Why don''t you rest a little more? I am in the hospital, Selina''s daughter


    suddenly fainted, I sent them over, you sleep more, your body is important, do not worry about this side


    of things, I will take care of it. -I will take care of it.


    After answering the message, I had just put my phone in my bag when my child''s grandmother looked


    at me and said, "Mrs. George, do you think this is too bottomless for us?"


    I froze for a moment and did not give ament.


    Sheughed at herself, "We were not that bad, the children in this world, some are here to repay the


    kindness, some are here to collect the debt, we have raised two children in our life, one to repay the


    kindness and one to collect the debt, the one to repay the kindness has given his life, the one to collect


    the debt has taken our life, do you think it''s funny? But still have to live ah, and then wretched also


    have to live ah, live to have hope, live to see my granddaughter grow up, to see the future days."


    I listened in silence, my heart couldn''t help but feel a little saddened, life is full of different situations,


    most of the happy people are the same, the unfortunate people are strange, the two old people who


    are over half white, the only hope of living is only Selina left behind this child.


    After waiting for a while, the door of the emergency room opened and the doctor inside came out, the


    two couples rushed forward to ask the situation, "Doctor, how is the child? Is everything okay?"


    The doctor looked at the two middle-aged men, frowned slightly, weighed thenguage and spoke,


    "The two of you can talk in my office!"


    The implication of this statement is unclear and suggests that the child''s situation is somewhat serious.


    Doctor''s office.


    The two middle-aged couples looked at the doctor somewhat nervously, and the doctor, who had


    probably seen many such scenes, looked at them with a slight sigh and then handed a test report to


    the two middle-aged couples.


    Selina''s mother took it with some bewilderment, probably unable to read it, and then handed it to


    Selina''s father.


    Selina''s father looked at the doctor incredulously, his voice trembling a bit, "Blood cancer? Doctor, is


    this a mistake? How could Angle have blood cancer? She''s usually very obedient and doesn''t make


    trouble, how could she ......"


    The more the old man said, the more he was a little run down, tears flowed uncontrobly.


    Selina stiffened her body and looked at the doctor incredulously, trying to restrain her tears and looked


    at the doctor, "Doctor, could it be that you are mistaken, our Angle just didn''t rest well in the past few


    days, how could she get such a disease as blood cancer, she is only four years old, how is it possible!"


    The doctor looked at the two elders who had suddenly aged in this instant, sighed slightly and looked at


    them, "We have doneparison and testing of all indicators, I hope the child is safe and sound, just


    like you, but now that the results are out, we have to be rational and optimistic, the child''ste


    treatment andboratory tests may be very fortunate, your family should be psychologically prepared,


    and I see that you two should be the child''s grandparents, the necessary condition for blood cancer


    cure is bone marrow transntation, you should contact andmunicate with the child''s biological


    parents as soon as possible, so that they can be prepared."


    Selina''s mother suddenly burst into tears, hissing almost, she cried a word, Selina''s father soothed her,


    but at this time are both between the two are in despair, and then more but words also seem useless.


    I looked at the doctor, sighed slightly, and said, "Doctor, is there any other way for blood cancer than a


    bone marrow transnt?"


    He shook his head, "The technology is not that mature yet, there is no receable way, and the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    sess rate of bone marrow transnts is only at eighty percent, not one hundred percent, and a


    father or mother having the blood cancer gene in their genes."

 Chapter 637: Disaster spares no one7

    Chapter 637: Disaster spares no one7


    "Impossible!" Selina''s mother spoke up, her voice hoarse, "Neither my husband nor I have this disease,


    and neither does my daughter, so how could the baby have it?"


    The doctor frowned slightly, "It is also possible that the child''s father carries the blood cancer gene in


    his genes, the incidence of this disease is not high, so even if there is a carrier gene, as long as it is not


    triggered by the outside world, generally will not develop."


    For a while Selina''s mother was quiet, and I talked to the doctor to get a general idea of what was


    going on.


    After leaving the doctor''s office, Selina''s mother suddenly knelt down in front of me, crying bitterly and


    said, "Mrs. George I beg you, save my granddaughter, Selina is gone, all we hope for is Angle, she is


    only four years old, she is still a child, she has not seen the outside world, this child is already poor


    enough, she has no father since she was born, her mother is busy making money, she is now four


    years old, we have not sent her to kindergarten because we have no money. She has been without a


    father since she was born, her mother is busy making money, she is now four years old and we haven''t


    sent her to kindergarten because we don''t have money, she doesn''t know anything, she has to face


    such a cruel truth, Mrs. George, I beg you, please be merciful and save her, I can be a cow and a horse


    for you in my next life, I beg you."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was overwhelmed by her sudden movement and wanted to pull her up, but she had no intention of


    getting up, the corridor was full of peopleing and going, I had to squat on the ground for a while


    and looked at her and said, "Auntie, I sympathize with what you are going through, I will help you if I


    can, don''t be like this."


    She looked at me, tears have fallen into line, while speaking, "Please, we do not have a job, once


    Selina left, the family''s financial resources are broken, that''s why we are guarding the George Buidling


    under day and night to ask for money, we can not help it, we want to live ah!"


    I nodded my head, my heart was sour, the twine specializes in picking up the fine ces to break,


    Selina''s daughter''s illness, I''m afraid that the future of the two couples to be difficult days.


    After paying all the surgery and medical bills for Angle Hall, Dennis called and asked when I was going


    back.


    After a long day of tossing and turning, I was exhausted and just wanted to see him, hold him and rest


    quietly for a while.


    After returning the message, I drove away from the hospital and Dennis said he had gone home, so I


    drove straight home.


    The vi.


    The courtyard was set up with a ck Maybach that looked low key. I pulled the car over and went into


    the lobby where Dennis was reading a book on the lobby couch.


    Hearing the movement, he raised his eyes towards me and the corners of his mouth turned up, "Back?"


    I nodded, walked over to him and sat down, hugged him and said, "Did you take care of thepany?


    Not going to go back to your room and rest for a while?"


    He reached out, wrapped his arms around me, and the corners of his mouth rose, "You helped me take


    care of things so well, of course I had toe back and spend quality time with you."


    I leaned crookedly on his shoulder and sighed slightly, "Dennis, did the police departmente out


    with the results for Selina?"


    He pursed his lips slightly, "What''s wrong?"


    After thinking about it, I still spoke, "Selina''s daughter was found to have blood cancer today, some


    serious, I know, this kind of thing to be sensible to face, after all, everyone will be born old, sick and die,


    but I met, if I just go away, do not hear, I conscience can not be."


    He hmmed, but looked at me calmly and said, "So what are you going to do about it?"


    I shook my head and looked at him somewhat nkly and said, "I don''t know what I should do, that''s


    why I''m asking you, what do you think I should do?"


    He thought for a moment and said seriously, "It is possible to help them, but those who have suffered


    from blood cancer know that the disease is a bottomless pit and it is hard to say whether it can be


    cured."


    I nodded, knowing in my heart that no one''s moneyes from the wind, not to mention that the


    George Group is now facing a series of gossip, causing countless losses, Selina''s death, whether by


    suicide or ident, has caused a huge blow to thepany. The family has nothing more to do with


    us.


    I sighed slightly, got up and looked at him and said, "Okay. Let''s not discuss this topic, what do you


    want to eat? I''ll cook tonight and make it up to you."


    He smiled lightly, "Anything!"


    After a pause, he said, "Can you go to Macao with me in mid-October?"


    Macao?


    I froze and said, "Is there something wrong?"


    He nodded, "Well, one of grandpa''s oldrades, is passing away, we have to go over there for


    grandpa."


    "Okay, just tell me when the timees!" After responding, I couldn''t help but look at him and say,


    "Dennis, can I ask you a question?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "What?"


    "At first I thought you were angry with grandpa because he broke up you and Olivia, but then I found


    out that it didn''t seem to be the case. Can you tell me why you were so angry with grandpa at first?" I


    more or less remembered what happened back then, the day the Old Mr. George was buried, he never


    showed up.


    He slightly sunk his eyes, looked at me for a moment of silence and spoke, "Too much time, forget why


    I was so angry at that time."


    I was a little confused, for his answer for a while do not know what to say, after a pause, had to not ask.


    ......


    The next day.


    I went with Dennis to the George Group, the George Buidling under the reporter less than half, it is


    estimated that squatting a few days did not find any powerful information, all impatient to go.


    Selina''s parents also did note over, should be left in the hospital to take care of the child.


    The George Group, which was originally noisy, gradually returned to normal.


    Just entering the hall, Wendy greeted me with great joy and looked at me and said, "Mrs. George,


    you''re here, it''s great that Selina''s parents didn''te over to make a scene, you''re so great."


    She may be too excited, too happy, sopletely ignored my side of Dennis, and even some excited


    pulling me almost turned up.


    It was only after a while that she reacted to the fact that I was followed by Dennis and hurriedly let go of


    my hand and spoke respectfully towards Dennis, "Mr. George, I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Dennis gave her a faint look, reached for me, and without saying anything more, led me to the elevator.


    In the elevator, Dennis looked at me sideways, "Male and female?"


    I froze for a moment, then reacted to his meaning, could not help but blush and said, "What are you


    talking about, yesterday dealing with Selina''s parents, so some contact only, what are you thinking


    about!"


    Heughed a little, pulled me into his arms smoothly, and spoke, "My wife is very diplomatic."


    I gave him a nk look, "What are you thinking about!"


    After making dinner, I remembered riana and couldn''t help but call Luna. The phone rang for a while


    before it was picked up and it was Samuel''s voice, "Hello, the Lewis Residence!"


    The Lewis family''sndline had no notes, he didn''t know who was calling, he spoke in a set voice, I


    couldn''t help but froze and spoke, "Dad, it''s me, ra!"

 Chapter 638: The disaster does not spare anyone 8

    Chapter 638: The disaster does not spare anyone 8


    Samuel was probably stunned for a moment, then said gently, "ra, have you eaten yet? Are you


    I smiled and said, "We just got done and are staying on Dennis'' side tonight, have you guys eaten yet


    and is riana doing better today?"


    He hmmed and said, "It''s okay, the fever is gone, it shouldn''t be a big deal, your mom and aunt are


    cooking in the kitchen, we''re eating right now too, is the George Group okay?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded my head and talked to her for a while, and then I didn''t say much more.


    I hung up the phone and was just about to eat when Edward''s phone call came in. Probably because I


    was used to being addressed at work, I just naturally said so.


    The caller sighed, "It''s not work time, you can just call me by my name, I heard Jannings say you''re in


    City P, do you have time tomorrow? Join us for dinner?"


    Thinking about what I had promised him in Europe and had been putting off until now, I didn''t even


    think about it and agreed, speaking, "Okay then, send me the time and ce, just as I have time


    tomorrow."


    He responded and didn''t say much.


    Hanging up the phone, Dennis looked at me, his dark eyes bottomless, "Edward?"


    I nodded, "I promised him before when I was in Europe that I would give him the sandalwood box that


    my grandmother left me when we were safely back home, and he might be more curious about that


    box."


    He frowned slightly, and after a moment of silence said, "Haven''t you ever wondered why your


    grandmother had that box?"


    I nodded, "I thought about it, but I couldn''t figure it out."


    He looked at me with a deep gaze, "Your meeting with Edward was more or less deliberate, ra, it''s


    always good to keep an eye on everything."


    I was a little confused, but felt that his words were right, so I nodded my head and mumbled a few


    times.


    It''s a good thing he didn''t go on to say more.


    ......


    Rondon Street.


    Frosty Restaurant.


    ording to the address Edward gave me, I came to the restaurant, followed the waiter to find


    Edward''s location, City P is not as good aste autumn, he passed a casual Korean dress today, hair


    was can be tidied, camel-colored coat ced on the side, a nce to have a few Korean flower boy


    meaning, look exceptionally handsome.


    The restaurant looked warm, I took off my jacket, put it aside and looked at him and said, "Have you


    been back City P for a few days?"


    He nodded and looked at me with a light smile and said, "Originally I was going to ask you out a few


    days ago, but seeing that the George Group seems to have a lot going ontely, I thought you might


    not have time either, so I backed off.


    I smiled, the George Group things have more or less been tossed away in City P, I guess the circle of


    people, many people know, it is not surprising that he knows.


    He beckoned the waiter, asked them to serve food, talked to me about some trivial matters, and when


    the dishes wereplete, he looked at me and said, "Yadriulia''s project seems to be impossible to


    I shrugged my shoulders and opened my mouth, "I haven''t made ns yet, I''ll see when I get back


    from vacation." I did think of Jannings and couldn''t help but look at him and say, "I thought this time


    when I came back, you would bring Jannings and wait for him to join you!"


    Heughed and didn''t continue the conversation, but just looked at me and said, "That box, you didn''t


    bring it yet, did you?"


    "Naturally, I brought it, but I have some doubts I want to ask you." Some doubts I have thought about


    for a long time, I really can not figure out.


    He nodded, "Just ask!"


    "The box you auctioned off in Newton Town earlier was your grandfather''s?"


    He nodded his head.


    I paused for a moment and said, "Did he always have one, or did someone else give it to him in the


    back? Can you help me ask the Old Mr. White if he knew someone named Violet Kennedy?"


    His originally smiling face, I do not know how suddenly sank, with a few unspeakable cold, I can not


    help but feel the temperature around some low, not by too thin rubbing face rubbing arms.


    Looking at him carefully, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    For a moment, he gathered hisposure and looked at me, "Your grandmother''s name is Violet


    Kennedy?"


    I nodded, remembering that he had also spent time in front of my grandmother''s tombstone when he


    was in Newton Town Cemetery earlier, and couldn''t help but say, "Edward, I''ve always felt as if your


    proximity to me was deliberate."


    I thought he would more or less prevaricate, but I didn''t expect him to just look at me and nod and


    speak, "Well, we first met, not at the cemetery, but at City P. But that''s when I noticed you, but you


    didn''t."


    I froze, not intending to talk to him about the past, and turning my attention to my grandmother, I looked


    at him and said, "So, you knew my grandmother, and so did the Old Mr. White, right?"


    He nodded and smiled indifferently, "Not only do I know each other, but I''m familiar with them."


    I faintly stared, waiting for his next words, but he seemed to have no intention of continuing and simply


    spoke, "Give me the box."


    I gave him the sandalwood box I brought, and originally wanted to ask him something about my


    grandmother, but he didn''t seem to have the desire to talk about it, so I didn''t say much more.


    Just a doubt in my mind, I do not seem to know him as well as I thought, many times, I always feel that


    he is close to all of us, and many of us are very close, obviously a big son, but there is no half of the


    rich son in his body, many things, he followed the participation and help, as if he is a member of our


    life.


    But many times, I feel that he seems too far away from us, and there is too much in him that we have


    no way to possibly understand.


    He looked down at the box in his hand, examined it, probably felt nothing wrong, raised his eyebrows


    and looked at me, "About your grandmother''s affairs, I do not know much, I want this box is pure


    curiosity, Dennis did not know that you gave me the box?"


    I shook my head, "He knows!"


    He frowned slightly and said with some iprehension, "He didn''t say anything?"


    I shook my head and looked at him and said, "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?"


    He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say much more.

 Chapter 639 - Disaster spares no one9

    Chapter 639 - Disaster spares no one9


    After eating, there was nothing to do, I drove straight back, just arrived home, Dennis called, voice low


    and introspective, "home?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded my head and looked at the time, it was already afternoon and he should be getting off work


    soon.


    I can''t help but say, "Are youing back?"


    "Well, I''ll be back in a few minutes, miss me?" His voice was as nice as ever, and I couldn''t help but


    slightly blush a little.


    Into the phone, "What do you want to eat tonight? I''ll cook."


    He seemed to think hard and said, "How about eating you?"


    This man ......


    Just hung up the phone, the phone rang again, is an unfamiliar number, answer the noisy mor


    Intermittent.


    I was a bit puzzled by what I heard for a while and hesitated for a moment before I spoke, "Are you


    Selina''s mother?"


    The other party answered a few times, and from the sound of their voices they seemed to be on the


    verge of tears.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I spoke, "Auntie, I said I would try to help you if I could, the police have not


    yete up with the results, we will wait for the results toe down and then talk, can we?"


    "How did not out? The police gave us the autopsy report a long time ago, you don''t intend to help us


    just say so, just think of dragging on like this, waiting for the time to drag on, when our Selina is


    cremated, so that when we say nothing is useful, you will bite the bullet and conclude that Selina


    distrust.


    I frowned, about Selina''s autopsy report I really do not know yet, slightly calm down, I spoke, "Auntie,


    you first calm down, I really have not seen the report, so, you first wait for me to ask the situation, we


    can discuss, okay?"


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment and spoke, "Good!"


    I hung up the phone, I was a little tired, sometimes a soft heart is really not a good thing, sighed I called


    Toby, but in a short time the phone was answered.


    "Mrs. George, hello!" Toby''s usual straight man greeting.


    I went straight to the point and said, "Toby, has Selina''s autopsy reporte out yet?"


    "It''s out, the result given by the police side is suicide!"


    I hmmed and spoke, "And is the evidence conclusive?"


    "Well, the broken steel pipe at the fall point was broken by Selina herself, she had seen a heart doctor


    before and was diagnosed as having mental problems, she wanted tomit suicide for a long time,


    but could not let go of her daughter and parents, that''s why she never did."


    I frowned, "Then why did she suddenly decide to kill herself again?"


    Toby sighed, "She had previously bought an idental death insurance, that one policy is effective


    fromst month, if it is concluded to be an idental death, the beneficiaries of that insurance are her


    parents and daughter, plus ourpany''s payout, her family should be able to live a good life, at least


    they don''t have to run for their lives."


    So Selina is already calcted everything before jumping.


    It''s just that she probably didn''t expect the police to investigate in such detail.


    It is no wonder that Selina''s mother suddenly called me to save them, I think they know what is going


    on, so they called.


    I nodded and hung up and called Selina''s mother. I could hear that she was very anxious and I couldn''t


    talk to her clearly over the phone, so I said I would go to the hospital tomorrow and talk.


    It was night and Dennis went home.


    The dining table.


    I almost took all the dishes I could to him, he looked at me and put down his chopsticks, his gaze


    slightly averted, "Go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    I had a little weakness, pulled a few smiles, looked at him and said, "What can I have ah, you eat more,


    recently thepany has a lot of things ......"


    With him staring at me all the time, I couldn''t say anything else, so I sighed slightly and spoke, "Well, I


    want to talk to you about Selina."


    He raised an eyebrow and spoke, "Well, go ahead!"


    "Selina''s daughter has blood cancer, and I want to help her!" I opened my mouth and looked at him, a


    little vainly.


    He nodded, "How do you n to help?"


    I hesitated for a moment and looked at him, "Selina''s autopsy report came out and shemitted


    suicide, if we follow the normalpensation procedures, what is the most her family can pay?"


    He frowned, "Thepany paid her family out of humanitarianism, originally thepany could have


    not been responsible for her at all, thispensation is not much."


    I know in my heart more or less, after all, Selina is a suicide, not because of idental death, so the


    He seemed to know what I was going to do, and after a moment of slight silence, he spoke, "the


    George Group has a foundation from which you can apply for a sum of money for the boy, but ra,


    you want to find out if the person you''re helping will get you into trouble."


    I didn''t quite understand what he meant, but when I heard him say that I could apply from the


    foundation, I couldn''t help but also breathe a sigh of relief and look at him and say, "I know, I''ll take care


    of this."


    Selina''s daughter''s matter is considered to be settled.


    The next day, I went straight to the hospital.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the treatment, the child, who was already emaciated, became even more


    shaky at this point, the child''s hair fell out quite a bit and looked a bit sickly.


    When Selina''s mother saw me, she pulled me with some excitement and said, "Mrs. George, you''re


    finally here, the doctor said that Angle''s next chemotherapy fee is 500,000, but Selina''spensation


    fee is only 200,000, we simply can''te up with 300,000, Mrs. George, please, help us! "


    I was afraid that she was like this, but there was no way to put it down, so I had to calm her down and


    say, "Auntie, don''t be like this, I''ve already helped you find a way to pay for the child''s medical


    expenses, so don''t worry."


    She listened and nodded her head repeatedly, tears falling straight down her face.


    The child in the bed woke up at this moment, and when he saw someone in the ward, he spoke in a


    weak voice, "Grandma, I want to drink water!"


    "Good, good!" Selina''s mother spoke one after another, then got up and walked to the side of the water


    fountain, seeing that it was out of water, she took the empty blue bucket off the top, then went into the


    bathroom, and the sound of ttering water came from inside.


    "Auntie, are you here to see me?" The child''s voice came to my ears, I looked back, looked at the child,


    froze slightly, nodded and smiled lightly.


    "Mmm!"


    The little one smiled out, showing a pair of cute little tiger teeth, and looked at me and said, "Are you


    I nodded, "Will do, get well, I''lle and see you when I can."


    She was a little happy and spoke, "Then can you bring me some candy next time youe, Grandma


    said you can only eat candy when you''re sick, but I''ve been sick for a long time and she hasn''t given


    me any candy, I''m craving candy, so craving!"

 Chapter 640: The disaster does not spare anyone 10

    Chapter 640: The disaster does not spare anyone 10


    As she spoke, Selina''s mother moved the bucket out with some difficulty, and I walked over to help her,


    saying with some uncertainty, "Do you drink from this water?"


    She nodded and responded, "In fact, there is not much difference between this and drinking water, you


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    can drink it after boiling, there is not that much to say, a bucket of water outside costs eight dors, the


    money saved, you can also buy more meat for Angle to supplement."


    I froze for a moment, my heart sore, not knowing what to say, and helped her put the bucket on the


    water fountain, and after a brief exnation of some of the materials needed to apply for the fund, I left


    the hospital.


    I didn''t go straight home, I went to the mall, bought some children''s clothes and supplies, and when I


    went back to the hospital again, I didn''t see Selina''s mother, the child was originally asleep, but when I


    saw me go in, she woke up and looked at me with some happiness and said, "Auntie, you''re here


    again."


    I nodded, put the warm socks I bought on her, and spoke, "Where''s Grandma? Where did she go?"


    The little one thought about it and said, "Just now uncle came, he wanted to rob grandma''s money,


    grandma ran to the police station, must have let the police arrest uncle."


    I can''t help but frown, before Toby said, Selina there is a brother, addicted to gambling, I think is aware


    of Selina''spensation down, soe up to im, just to this point now, he stille to want, really


    is gambling people, I''m afraid in his eyes in addition to the plug, nothing.


    Looking at the water on the water fountain, I called the water deliverypany ording to the phone


    number on it, and in a short while someone sent water over. Thinking that the child would probably be


    hospitalized here for a long time, I paid for a few more water tickets, handed them to Angle, and said,


    "Angle, in the future, when the water on the water fountain is finished, have Grandma call her uncle to


    send water. When the timees, you can just give them this water ticket, okay?"


    She nodded her head, young but good enough to understand.


    After talking to the child for a while, she fell asleep, I went straight to the Lewis family. riana recently


    went on vacation without going to school, so I guess she followed Folly during this time.


    Before I always let people pack up and send to the orphanage, today I looked at Angle, so I thought I''d


    go back and find some to bring over to the child.


    the Lewis family.


    Luna and riana are swimming in the hot tub in the courtyard. riana is wearing a pink swimsuit


    and is having fun holding a duckling, while Luna is sitting in the hot tub on the phone, as if she is calling


    someone toe over to give her a spa treatment.


    Not seeing Folly, I couldn''t help but look at the maid who was taking care of me and say, "Auntie, where


    did Folly go?"


    "Miss Lewis and Mr. Norman took Keith to Newton Town, saying that Keith''s grandmother wanted to


    see her grandson, so they took him there for a visit, just in time for the holidays, for a few more days!"


    I almost forgot that the day after I came back from City A, Zack told Folly that he had booked a ticket to


    Newton Town, and I didn''t put it into my mind at that time, but now I remembered.


    "So, you go to riana room to help me clean up, see riana usually do not often wear clothes,


    shoes and toys to help me collect some,ter I take away!"


    The maid was puzzled, "Is it to be sent to an orphanage?"


    I shook my head, "No, I have a friend whose child is the same age as riana. riana hardly wears


    many of her clothes, and it''s a waste toy them out, I happen to be goingter, so I''ll bring them


    along."


    The maid nodded her head.


    riana noticed my arrival and got out of the hot tub, wrapped in a towel and looked at me, "Mom,


    have you been busytely? You don''t evene to see me. Grandma says you have a lot of work, is


    that true?"


    I nodded my head and smiled lightly, "Well, mom has been very busytely, but mom thinks about


    riana from time to time and wants toe and see the time." As I spoke I took a bath towel and


    wiped her wet hair.


    Luna walked up to me wrapped in a towel and said, "How''s the George Group doing? Is everything


    okay?"


    I shook my head, "It''s okay!"


    She nodded and spoke, "It''s rare toe over, there are swimsuits at home, you go to the pool bubble,


    this spa health, your body is also good, Dennis said your body a year riana are ice, think it is cold


    heavy, have to bubble more, I will call the SPA, you also do a little together."


    I shook my head and opened my mouth, "I have something to doter, I have to ......"


    "I heard that Dennis seems to have purchased a new house in the north of the city, there is a natural


    hot spring area, I think it is also intended to let you take good care of your body, I asked the doctor the


    other day, said that you just need to take good care of your body, it is possible to have children, I know


    that this matter in your heart has always been a hurdle, child, we finally have to look forward, hold the


    hope to face the future of life, right? Hope to face life will have a future, right?"


    There was nothing I could say to contradict this, and I couldn''t help but nod as the maid had brought


    over the swimsuit.


    I changed into my swimsuit and got into the hot spring pool, the water temperature was just over 40


    degrees, which was just right and very stress-releasing.


    riana may have been swimming a lot recently, the little girl jumped right in, stirred her feet and


    swam to my side, the water in the pool is not deep, just a few dozen centimeters, she leaned over me


    and pestered me to talk.


    Luna ordered someone to bring a pastry over, not long after the spa staff came over, the Lewis family is


    veryrge, Luna is a woman who loves beauty, home set up a special beauty room, into the room, lying


    on the bed, enjoy the skin and even every part of the body from the feeling of rxation, not long I fell


    asleep.


    When I woke up, the spa people had already left and I was lying on the beauty bed. Luna brought in a


    portion of bird''s nest and looked at me and said, "Awake?"


    I nodded, got up and changed my clothes, and my body couldn''t help but feel extrafortable.


    She smiled lightly and looked at me and said, "Have a drink, we''ll go out for dinnerter, you guys are


    not here these days, good thing we have riana with us, otherwise we wouldn''t know how boring


    these days are."


    ......


    Dennis came to the Lewis family, I was not surprised to see him and Samuel ying chess, I did not


    bother, directly into the kitchen, Luna saw me, said, "Go sit in the living room for a while, it will be ready


    soon!"


    I nodded, yawned and said, "When did Dennis get here?"


    "It''s been almost an hour since I came." She opened her mouth, rather like she suddenly remembered


    something, and spoke, "By the way you guys are nning to go to Macao?"


    I nodded, "It seems to be one of the Old Mr. George''s formerrades, let''s go over there!"


    She said, "This day and day, busy after thepany''s buttocks are not warm and have to go out, you


    ah, should take a good rest, this all day running, the body can not stand ah!"

 Chapter 641 - Disaster spares no one11

    Chapter 641 - Disaster spares no one11


    I nodded, knowing that she was worried, smiled, and as a result, she just steamed all the crabs in her


    hand and carried them towards the restaurant.


    In the living room, Dennis and Samuel chat.


    Samuel looked at him and said, "Steven Jenks is almost ny, this is a big age, I''m afraid that this


    time you go, I''m afraid to see thest side."


    Dennis nodded slightly, "Life and death have a destiny, the Old Mr. Jenks this is also considered a good


    end."


    I made it to Dennis'' side and looked at Samuel and said, "Dad, did you know the Old Mr. George''s old


    He smiled lightly, "Many years ago, these old men were heroes, of course I know them."


    And yes, I nodded my head.


    Samuel looked at me and said after a moment, "I heard Mr. George say that you gave the White Family


    boy the sandalwood box that your grandmother left you?"


    I nodded my head and couldn''t help but look at Dennis and how he was still talking to Samuel about


    this.


    Dennis shrugged his shoulders and smiled lightly, "Don''t think too much about it, the White Family has


    been looking for this box for years, if they find it, the people who should know more or less will know


    some of it."


    I couldn''t help but look at Samuel and say, "Dad, is that box important to the White Family?"


    He nodded, looked up at me and sighed slightly, "That box is not just important to the White Family, it''s


    important to everyone, your grandmother gave that to you, it shouldn''t have urred to her that one


    day they would find it, it''s just, it''s also fate."


    I looked at his very serious look and couldn''t help but be a little confused. Looking at Dennis, I saw that


    he didn''t seem to have any intention of speaking, and I was about to ask, when I was interrupted by


    Luna''s voice.


    "Dinner is ready,e and eat!"


    For a while, the conversation stopped there.


    After dinner, we were originally going to stay with the Lewis family, but since Dennis and I are going to


    Macao tomorrow, we had to go back to the vi to pack the things we brought with us.


    And it didn''t stay with the Lewis family.


    Samuel and Luna walked us to the car, Samuel looked at Dennis and inexplicably said, "Macao is


    different from home, be sure to be safe, and if necessary, contact me immediately!"


    Dennis nodded and spoke, "I''ll keep ra safe."


    Samuel nodded his head and said no more.


    As the car left the Lewis family, I couldn''t help but look at Dennis and ask, "Why do I get the feeling that


    it''s dangerous for us to go to Macao this time? What is going on?"


    He drove on, his eyes on me, and smiled lightly, "Didn''t you say Bob wasing to the country? Such


    a great opportunity, you think he''ll do nothing?"


    I froze, recently in City P, I almost forgot the existence of this invisible bomb, could not help but say,


    "He is not a radar, how can he know where we are?"


    He smiled and instead answered, "Has Selina''s family side been dealt with?"


    When he said this I remembered that I had packed a lot of riana''s things to bring to Angle today, so I


    couldn''t help but call Luna again and ask her to send someone over tomorrow.


    Dennis sighed slightly and looked at me and said, "I don''t know if it''s good or bad for a wife to be so


    kind!"


    I bristled, not ying games with him.


    ......


    Macao.


    After a few hours of tossing and turning on flights, Dennis and I were both exhausted by the time we


    arrived at Macao Airport.


    When I arrived at the hotel, I washed up and fell asleep directly on the hotel''s king-size bed.


    By the time I woke up, it was nighttime and Dennis wasn''t with me, so I called him from my bed, and


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    when I got on the phone, he just spoke, "Awake?"


    I nodded, "You were there?"


    "The casino!" He spoke, "I''ll pick you upter and bring you over for a stroll!"


    I hesitated for a few seconds, reacted to the casino he was talking about, froze and said, "Why are you


    suddenly going to the casino?"


    "Take a casual stroll, pack up, I''ll be right over!"


    Hang up the phone, I sat on the bed to ease up a bit before getting up and washing up, after changing


    clothes he just came in, see him wearing a very casual ck suit, although still ck, but a change


    from the usual old pedant look, more than a few young people''s energy and cool, originally he was not


    very old, at this time wearing such a cool clothes, but a few more gangster and domineering.


    As soon as I saw him like this, I couldn''t help but blurt out, without mincing words, "I wouldn''t be


    surprised if I saw your picture in the fashion headlines tomorrow."


    He hooked his lips and became more and more seductive, "I''ll be then Mrs. Georgeplimented me."


    See him like this, I naturally can not be too rustic, from the closet to find a ck halter dress, with a pair


    of high heels, but a few dark style, he looked at my exposed shoulders and back, some displeasure,


    mandatory to add a jacket to me.


    I do not resist, anyway, the overall look good.


    The first time I went to the casino, my entire nerves are tense, the bones I still imagine the casino into


    the 80s kind of pandemonium bloody environment, always feel that the casino such ces, is a group


    ofpletely dehumanized people in each other for money and desire to kill each other.


    Noticing my nervousness, Dennis put his arm around me and said helplessly, "Don''t be so nervous,


    peoplee and go here, there won''t be many people paying attention to you, just think of it as going


    to the bar."


    I nodded, but actually more or less nervous, into the casino, and I imaginedpletely different,


    elegant high-end furnishings, of course, the air is still inevitably smoky, but does not affect the elegance


    of the equipment here.


    I don''t know how many chapters of gambling tables are ced in therge space, long tables with


    chips that I can''t name, each table will have a sexy dressed beauty guarding the cards, of course, there


    are also mahjong tables, about gambling things, I know nothing, so roughly looked, followed Dennis to


    the second floor.


    The second floor is a private box, the ck and white uniformed waiter took us up to the second floor


    and led us into a private box, arge box with a card table, surrounded by resting leather sofas, with


    two people gambling against each other at the table.


    Seeing Dennis enter, the young man sitting at the main seat of the sofa got up and came towards him


    with a smile on his face, "Mr. George, I finally expect you toe."


    After a brief and subtle greeting, I learned that the young man''s name was Brady, the first grandson of


    the Old Mr. Jenks, who owns this casino, and because of his maverick style, there is a wide range of


    opinions about him out there.


    Brady leaned back on the couch, talked to Dennis for a while, but turned his attention to me and said,


    somewhat cynically, "Mrs. George is quite the icon, the belle of the ball, does Mr. George take it with


    him everywhere?"


    Dennis smiled lightly, his face was gentle, "I feel more at ease when she is by my side as I get older!"

 Chapter 642 Dont be stingy with your likes 1

    Chapter 642 Don''t be stingy with your likes 1


    How does this sound so much like a love story?


    Brady''sughter came from his ears, "This dog food to eat, Mrs. George came all the way, why not try


    this 200 million table of mine, see how it feels!"


    I couldn''t help but look at Dennis, mostly for help, because I simply can''t y cards or even mahjong, I


    haven''t touched these things since I was a kid.


    Dennis hooked his lips, pulled me up and walked to the table of the two hundred million in Brady''s


    mouth, I do not know what he pressed, the table out of a few more cards, at this time six enchanting-


    looking women walked in, each with a tray in their hands with a tall pile of red chips, I do not quite


    understand.


    Brady looked at me and raised an eyebrow, "Mrs. George, how do you n to y this?"


    I looked at Dennis helplessly, but without waiting for Dennis to say anything, Brady said, "Mrs. George,


    if you keep clinging to your man like this, he can''t do anything else, and your life as a broad wife in the


    future, I''m afraid it won''tst long."


    More or less I could hear from Brady''s words that Dennis hade to the casino for something, and I


    could also see that because of my presence, Dennis was not able to do anything else.


    I pursed my lips and looked to Dennis and said, "If you have something to do, go ahead and get busy,


    I''ll stay here by myself for a while!"


    He smiled lightly and looked at Brady and said, "Call the banker, the easiest way to y." He then


    looked at me and said, "Don''t worry about calling, your husband doesn''t have much else, but a lot of


    money."


    "Holy crap!" Brady was close to swearing, "Where''s this showing off of wealth?"


    He raised his hand and three cards with no visible face were ced on both ends of the card table and


    looked at Dennis and said, "Go ahead, I''ll take care of your little daughter-inw, I promise to protect


    her for you!"


    Dennis smiled lightly, gave me a shallow kiss on the cheek, and spoke, "y at ease, I''ll be backter."


    I nodded, although I wanted to ask him what he was busy with, but still stopped his voice and watched


    him leave the box, Brady looked at me andughed, "Don''t cry, I can''t coax a woman, he said he would


    be back in a while, you just y at ease."


    Looking at him, I faintly converge my eyebrows and sink my voice, "Gambling is too meaningless, let''s


    have some big ones!"


    When he heard my voice, he froze for about two seconds and suddenlyughed out, "Holy crap, little


    girl with two faces, huh? I think you''re quite good at ying, interesting,e on, tell me, how do you


    want to y?"


    "How about a Russian carousel?" I raised my eyebrows and narrowed my eyes at him.


    All at once the men in the room called out, very excited sound, Brady shattered a mouthful and cursed,


    "This all know, underestimated you."


    Looking at the woman standing by, she said, "You hear that? Bring up what our Mrs. George asked for,


    and let''s have some fun."


    The two women nodded, stepped on high heels and went out not long, came back with a big spinner in


    her hand on the table, there were dice on the spinner, Brady took it out and looked at me with raised


    eyebrows, "Say how you want to y?"


    I looked at the vulgar phrase on the turntable and said indifferently, "Spin 7, if I lose, the George


    Group''s investment in Macao Dennis will give you, how about that?"


    He slightly narrowed his eyes, originally some cynical face more serious, thin lips slightly open, "What if


    I lose?"


    I took my eyes off the Russian carousel and spoke, "How about cutting all ties with Bob and letting him


    return to Burma however he came to the country?"


    He looked at me, his pupils slightly contracted, "I was underestimating you!"


    I did not open my mouth, just expressionlessly looked at him, waiting for his decision, his dark eyes


    swept around the Russian carousel, the corners of his mouth rose and hooked his lips, "I have to say,


    you raised this condition very interesting, interesting!"


    Then he raised his hand, snapped his fingers, and looked at me and said, "y, but since you''re a


    woman, I can let you have a game."


    I smiled lightly, breezy, "No, fair is good!"


    He raised an eyebrow, walked to the other end of the card table, and spoke, "Let''s begin!"


    I walked to the other side of the card table and he looked at me and said, "Ladies first!" By the way, he


    made a gentlemanly gesture of please.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t have to be polite with him, I pressed the button in my hand slightly, then the Russian turntable


    began to turn, the needle went between the ten numbers I don''t know how many times, and finally as I


    expected that nothing unexpected only on the number 7.


    I smiled lightly and looked at him and said, "Master Mr. Jenks, I made youugh."


    He shrugged his shoulders and said with some frankness in his voice, "Does it look like I''m going to


    lose? Some of the same yet!"


    With that, he threw the card suit he was holding and ying with onto the pointer of the Russian


    turntable. The card suit hit the pointer and then the pointer spun rapidly, and before long, the pointer


    slowed down and slowly stopped at the number 8.


    The people at the table could not help but let out a sigh, seeminglymenting such a result, but Brady


    was not anxious, just a pair of dark eyes looked extraordinarily casual, as if they did not care about the


    final result, two secondster, the pointer fell back to the number 7 between the swing, everything


    looks, as if listening to the incredible.


    He looked at me and said with some pretence of pity, "It''s a pity to fall on 7, Mrs. George you were so


    close to winning!"


    I pursed my lips and looked at the turntable lightly, suddenly realizing that this game, no matter how it


    was set, we would end up in a tie, after all, he was the owner of this casino, to y, he was more


    rxed than me.


    It seems that he doesn''t want to talk to me at all!


    I put the cards down in my hand and sat back in my seat, looking at him with a faint gaze and raised


    my eyebrows, "Master Mr. Jenks, not going to join me for a chat?"


    He crossed over and sat down on the card table, looking at me with a hangdog look, "Talking about


    what? Talking about love?"


    He narrowed his eyes at me, tsk, "Do not say, although you are older, but still look quite and rhyme, I


    heard that Dennis for you, can eat a lot of suffering, running around a lot of ces, interview, the real


    love is like you guys like this you flee him chase?"


    I pursed my lips, ignoring the disdain and mockery in his words.


    Opening his mouth, he said, "It seems you are not very willing to talk to me."


    He raised an eyebrow, not denying it, was acquiescing.


    Since this is the case, I naturally will not find myself bored, simply do not speak, quietly sit down and


    wait for Dennis.


    Just a few secondster, I suddenly realized that something was wrong, stood up violently, rushed out


    of the box, Brady followed me and told me to stop, but my sudden movement plus speed and fast, he


    was naturally not able to catch up.


    In the hall, everything seemed generally normal as when we entered, even the people were as normal,


    but my sudden appearance caused the eyes of several people who had been leisurely ying mahjong


    to look over.

 Chapter 643 Dont be stingy with your likes 2

    Chapter 643 Don''t be stingy with your likes 2


    Coincidence?


    Most likely not!


    I looked around the living room, turned back to Brady who caught up with me and spoke, "Dennis trusts


    you, but I kept my eyes open, although I don''t know if the Lewis family can get you bankrupt, but let


    you wrecked, should be able to when!"


    His handsome brow suddenly knitted and he looked at me and said, "What do you mean?"


    I sneered, "Master Mr. Jenks, since you set up this bureau, you should have investigated everyone and


    ignored me, you are too unprofessional."


    He pursed his lips and his face wentpletely cold, "Who are you?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and smiled lightly, "How should I put it, I should be introduced like this, my


    name is ra, I was born in the small county of HL Area, the person who raised me is not my parents,


    but a grandmother, as for my parents, they have been looking for me for many years, and only in recent


    years I was reunited with them, I also just learned that I am the most powerful Samuel''s daughter in


    City P. I''m also the daughter of City P''s most powerful Samuel, and the daughter of businesswoman


    Luna, and I''m honored to be their daughter, and to do things under their slogan, sometimes I have to


    admit, it''s quite convenient!"


    He frowned and seemed a little incredulous, "Isn''t the daughter Samuel recovered named Olivia


    Pearson? You ......"


    I smiled lightly, "let you down, there was indeed a small mistake that year, and then to protect my


    safety, this thing will be wrong."


    He narrowed his eyes, ck eyes are not believe, I looked at him, but not anxious, just lightly spoke,


    "Or Mr. Jenks master, you bet, see if I''m right?"


    With that, I dialed Samuel''s number with my eyes, and the phone rang a few times before the other end


    picked up, and it was Samuel''s voice, "ra, how are things going?"


    Looking at Brady''s slightly constricted pupils, there seemed to be a few moments of doubt.


    I hooked my lips and said to Samuel on the phone, "Dad, we are still in the casino, Dennis is not with


    me, I am with Master Mr. Jenks at the moment."


    Samuel hmmed and spoke instead, "Good, say hello to Mr. Jenks for me."


    I nodded my head and smiled lightly and spoke, "Good!"


    The phone sound is external, Brady can naturally hear it, he looked at me, pursed his lips, do not know


    what to think.


    I hung up the phone and dialed another number from the other side, and when the other side got on the


    phone, they spoke directly, "PRINCE, we are ready to move at any time!"


    At this point we were in a hurry to talk and just looked at Brady, who pursed his lips, didn''t look too


    good, and looked at me and said, "Come on, go meet your Dennis!"


    I smiled lightly and said into the phone, "Okay, you guys wait for a while, if Dennis and I are not out in


    half an hour, then you don''t have to wait for my call, just follow the original n."


    The person on the other end of the phone spoke, "Good!"


    Hanging up the phone, Brady looked at me and frowned, "You''re really calcting!"


    I smiled lightly, "I can''t help it, prevention is better than cure, we can''t give our lives to strangers, right?"


    He grunted, then led me toward the other side of the second floor, passing through the long box door to


    the innermost one, where Brady stood at the door and pressed the code on the door.


    The door was opened and I looked at it all, not exactly nervous, after all, I''ve seen worse depressing


    scenes than this.


    Inside the door, the same box, card table, sofa, people, the difference is that the people in this box,


    most of whom I know, are also considered to be old acquaintances.


    It was a surprise to see Bob again, but it didn''t seem like a surprise to be here.


    At the card table, Dennis and Bob were each holding a card that seemed less like a big hand and more


    like a negotiation. My sudden appearance made everyone inside move their eyes over and look at me.


    Dennis flickered slightly, then walked towards me, "What brings you here?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he spoke, he nced at Mr. Jenks Pro, who shrugged his shoulders frankly and said, "Can''t afford


    to mess with it!"


    Bob looked at me, slightly narrowed his eyes, looking at me with some suspicion, seems to have not


    remembered who I am, but also normal, he spent countless years in the past, do not know how many


    girls spoiled, I am just one of the many women he captured, to say special, probably I can escape from


    his hands, and very lucky not to be his brutality.


    Looking at Dennis and me, his eyes lit up and he looked at me as if he suddenly remembered


    something and said, "It''s you?"


    I looked at him and smiled lightly, "Mr. Kun, long time no see!"


    He narrowed his eyes at Dennis andughed twice alone, the meaning of which I did not really


    understand.


    "Bringing a woman in, what is Master Mr. Jenks nning to do here?" The words came out of Bob''s


    mouth and carried a few hints of dissatisfaction.


    Brady did not react, but looked at Dennis and said, "Mr. George, it''ste, I think Mrs. George is also


    tired, you should go back to rest early!"


    "Brady, are you ying me?" Bob stormed, and the card in his hand fell straight out.


    Brady didn''t look at him, just continued to Dennis, "You have to go to the Janks family tomorrow to


    meet Grandpa, not a good time to rest toote." Apparently he was rushing Dennis.


    Bob was ignored several times and got furious, pulled a pistol from his waist, pointed it at Brady, and


    roared, "Brady Jenks, are you ying me?"


    I saw the ck hole weapons, unconsciously tense nerves, Dennis will protect me behind, face calm


    and cool look at the game.


    Brady seemed used to seeing it, and with a pair of dark eyes looking at Bob, he spoke, "Mr. Kun if you


    shoot, I''m afraid you won''t be able to walk out of my casino tonight."


    Bob''s face was holding back anger, and it was evident that he was holding back his anger.


    For a long time, he slowly put the gun in his hand away and looked at Dennis and suddenly smiled,


    "Mr. George, the future is long, we have plenty of time, please go back!"


    Dennis has been watching calmly since the beginning, he is just nodding expressionlessly at this time,


    opened his mouth and said, "The time to drink tea is there, as for the other, I still say that, the things


    that hurt heaven and earth, I do not do, there will not do!"


    After that, Dennis took my hand and went straight out of the box. I followed him on the way, my heart


    piled up with doubts and questions, but I didn''t answer a single word.


    On the first floor, the atmosphere was as lively as ever. Through the hustle and bustle of the crowd,


    Dennis and I exited the casino and the man Samuel sent to meet us waited outside the door, saw us


    safely out, said hello, and left.


    I followed Dennis to the car and he started it, but before it could drive out of the casino entrance, it was


    blocked by a group of people.


    Rather than blocking us, a few strong sweats dragged a man out of the casino and tantly started


    punching the man with fists and feet.

 Chapter 644 Dont be stingy with your likes 3

    Chapter 644 Don''t be stingy with your likes 3


    The man was beaten and begged for mercy, but it was almost useless until he was beaten half to death


    and a few strong sweat left.


    Dennis watched coldly, the man on the ground struggled a few times, trying to get up, but it is


    estimated that the beating was not light, he tried a few times but could not get up, had to squirm on the


    ground like maggots.


    I looked at him in some distress and couldn''t help but speak up, "Dennis, can you help him?"


    Dennis pursed his lips, did not speak, see this, I do not speak, this is after all the casino, not other


    ces, not the time for me to send kindness.


    Originally we were able to drive the car and just go, but the man blocked our way, so Dennis had to


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    stop the car and look on indifferently.


    For a while, the man seemed to have no strength, directly lying corpse on the ground, Dennis narrowed


    his eyes, directly started the car, the big Ben start sound is very adequate, drive is also very strong, I


    originally thought Dennis was going to start the car directly pressed over.


    But I did not expect that the man heard the sound of the car starting, with the hit of the resurrection


    liquid, fiercely from the ground up, and then lying on the front of the car, the corners of the mouth and


    face still hanging blood, grinning at Dennis smile, "see the death, inappropriate, right?"


    I was stunned to know?


    Dennis looked at him and didn''t say anything.


    The manughed and said, "Both of you saw it, so have mercy and send me to the hospital, my leg is


    broken and I can''t walk."


    It''s the first time I''ve seen someone who can talk about such a life-threatening matter with such ease


    andfort.


    Dennis pursed his lips and spat out one word between his thin lips, "Get out!" Clean and crisp.


    The man brazenly, simply climbed onto the head of the car, a rogue look, "If you do not send me to the


    hospital, then we are so consumed, anyway, if you scare the beautiful woman next to you, I am also


    embarrassed."


    Dennis sunken face, directly started the car, the car drove out, the man did not hold steady from the car


    fell down, Dennis pressed no intention to stop, watching the man rolled down in front of the car, his face


    expressionless will drive the car over.


    The good thing is that the man jolted, the reaction is quite fast to dodge the body, to avoid a death.


    The sound of cursing came from the back of the car, "You''re nuts, if the old man was crushed to death,


    you they killed someone."


    The car drove out a long way and the curses disappeared.


    I was scared for a while, a cold sweat broke out on my back, damp for the most part, looking at the


    lights shing outside, before stabilizing, looking at the sullen Dennis, I couldn''t help but open my


    mouth, "What the hell is going on tonight?"


    He talked to Bob, obviously as previously agreed. I don''t know what they talked about, but he ced


    me with Brady, obviously gambling on whether Brady would help him or not.


    He looked at me sideways and spoke, "Afraid?"


    I shook my head and nodded, some contradictory movements, but heughed out loud and the


    atmosphere eased a lot.


    "Afraid or unafraid?"


    I thought about it and said, "I''m not afraid, I''m afraid because I don''t know anything and I don''t know


    what to do once something happens to you. Not afraid is that I know that you will be sure of anything


    you do and will not put us in danger."


    He drove on, his gaze deep and bottomless, "What if, I said, I wasn''t sure about all this?"


    I froze for a moment and saw him look at me fixedly and said, "ra, no matter what the situation is,


    you have to protect yourself first, don''t worry about me, any situation is, just protect yourself."


    I froze, not understanding why he would suddenly say these things to me, and for a moment,


    somewhat unsure of what was going on, looked at him in confusion and said, "Dennis, is there


    something you''re not telling me?"


    He smiled lightly, didn''t answer me anymore, and drove the car to the hotel.


    When I got back to the hotel, I was a little tired and came out of the shower. I originally had a lot of


    things to ask him, but because I was so sleepy, I somehow fell asleep on the bed.


    The next day.


    When I woke up, Dennis was already up and on the phone on the balcony.


    Hearing the movement, he hung up the phone and looked at me and said, "We''re going to the Janks


    familyter, wash up and we''ll go over."


    I nodded my head, something I knew when I came to Macao.


    the Janks family.


    On the way Dennis more or less and I told some of the Janks family things, the Janks family is a


    century family, the Third World War period by selling weapons to make a fortune, and then the war the


    Old Mr. George was brought back to the United States, growing up in the United States, the North-


    Southbat period, Grandpa Jenks inexplicably Was pulled to the war, andter met a group of old


    grandfather Anthony Baker, these oldrades are together through life and death, so these years,


    although each side, but we all think about each other.


    Grandpa Jenks returned to Macao from the United States after the war to inherit the family business, I


    heard that because the Janks family''s sons were somehow sick and died, idental death of


    idental death, so there is no way to find the original Grandpa Jenks grew up in the United States


    back to inherit the family business.


    The right and wrong grudges in the luxurious family, most of them are money to cause trouble.


    Walking into the Janks family with Dennis, all the buildings in therge vi are ssically elegant, with


    courtyards and pavilions, rockery and ponds, gardens and bamboo forests, the Janks family mansion is


    not like a residence, but more like a courtyard park.


    Follow the maid into the hall, there are already a lot of people standing inside, men, women and


    children, I think they are the Janks family''s children and grandchildren, I have not seen the Old Mr.


    Jenks, but look at the faces of these people in the hall, I think the Old Mr. Jenks is not in a good


    situation.


    "Mr. George, Mrs. George, Mr. Jenks is upstairs, pleasee upstairs to meet me!" The one who


    spoke was the Janks family''s housekeeper, who was already in his 50s or 60s, and was a stable and


    calm person.


    Dennis and I went up to the second floor with him and entered a room filled with strong smell of sterile


    water and medicine, there were doctors in white coats writing in the living room while barking


    instructions with the maids on the side, looking like they should exin how to take care of the patients.


    "Inside, please!" The butler spoke up and led us into the bedroom.


    The smell of medicine was stronger in the bedroom, and there was an old man lying on the bed, with


    an infusion stand hanging by the side of the bed, with an infusion bottle hanging from the stand, and


    the housekeeper entered and spoke, "Mr. Jenks, Mr. George is here."


    The old man in the bed heard the movement and tried to get up from the bed. The maid on the side


    went over and helped him up and leaned on the wear as the old man turned his gaze in the direction of


    Dennis and me.


    Long-term illness, so that this will be in front of the old man looks yellow and thin, extraordinarily sickly,


    it seems that at any time may end life.

 Chapter 645 Dont be stingy with your likes 4

    Chapter 645 Don''t be stingy with your likes 4


    Dennis and I walked to the bedside and looked at the old man, Dennis spoke, "Grandpa Jenks, hello,


    I''m Dennis, I''m just nowing to visit you, it''s really because something is bothering me and I can''t


    leave, I hope you''ll forgive me."


    the Old Mr. Jenks shallow smile, some breathless, the maid put on his oxygen mask, breathing for a


    while, he removed the oxygen mask and spoke, "I''m already very happy that you cane."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Dennis and the Old Mr. Jenks chatted, mostly about things that had passed, and in a short while, the


    Old Mr. George closed his eyes somewhat wearily.


    The housekeeper said, "Mr. George, Mr. Jenks may be tired this time, you go downstairs to rest for a


    while, the family has prepared cakes for you, you taste it!"


    Dennis nodded and dragged me downstairs.


    Before the people downstairs left, a woman saw using down and greeted us, saying to the


    housekeeper, "Wayne, how is Father? Is he better? Did he say he wanted to see us?"


    The housekeeper shook her head slightly and spoke in a disciplined manner, "Mr. Jenks is fine, Erika is


    sorry that Mr. Jenks did not inform to see any of you."


    "Why doesn''t father want to see us? It''s this time of the year, why doesn''t Father want to see us?" The


    woman called Erika, who looked a little annoyed,ined a few words and walked away again.


    I nced at the others, and although I was surprised, I didn''t ask more questions.


    The butler took us inside another lounge, ordered some pastries and drinks to be brought in, and then


    left.


    I looked at Dennis and couldn''t help but say, "After seeing Grandpa Jenks, aren''t we going back yet?"


    "What''s the rush, Mr. George''s business is not done yet?" The voice that suddenly intruded made me


    freeze and look along, it was Brady whom I saw yesterday in the casino.


    He was leaning against the doorframe with the document in his hand, still with a hangdog look and an


    immodest smile at the corner of his mouth, which always makes people feel very frivolous.


    Dennis looked up at him, pursed his lips, and didn''t say anything.


    Brady walked in, put the document in his hand on the table, looked at Dennis and said, "Grandpa


    asked me to bring it to you, everything is written very clearly, if you are worried about any mistakes, you


    can call yourwyer toe over now and read it, and sign it after you have seen nothing wrong."


    I took a look at the document, it was a contract, a contract letter from the Macau Chamber of foreign


    trade.


    Dennis just nced down at it and then signed it with little hesitation.


    Brady raised his eyebrows, "You''re quick!" After picking up the contract and looking at it, he looked at


    Dennis and said, "Well, there are no more questions, so I''ll ask Mr. George for more guidance in the


    future."


    Dennis nodded, his face serious, "Thank Grandpa Jenks for me, I will not fail him."


    Brady nodded and spoke, "Mr. George is doing such a big business, is he nning to be a monopoly


    business in the future?"


    Dennis pursed his lips and had no intention of speaking up.


    Brady was about to say something when suddenly the butler ran over and spoke, "Young master, Mr.


    Jenks has passed away."


    This one came a little too suddenly, Brady''s body visibly stiffened, then shoved the document in his


    hand to the butler and spoke, "Keep it!"


    After that, they took a few big steps out of the lounge.


    The housekeeper looked at us and apologized for a moment, "Mr. George, I''m really sorry, Mr. Jenks


    passed away a bit suddenly, I''m afraid the Janks family did not have time to entertain the two of you,


    please forgive me."


    Dennis nodded and spoke, "Let''s go up and say goodbye to Grandpa Jenks!"


    The butler nodded.


    the Old Mr. Jenks bedroom, was cleaned on the shiny floor, a group of people kneeling at the Old Mr.


    Jenks bedside, some crying, some silent tears, some silent, some a deep face.


    Just now that Erika saw the housekeeper to see, also do not care what, directly pulled the housekeeper


    said, "Wayne , father''s will written? Did father exin anything when he was leaving?"


    Her voice was so loud that it drew the eyes of a group of people kneeling, or, of course, it could have


    been the content of her speech that drew the eyes of a group of people.


    The butler looked at this group of people and spoke slightly, "Mr. Jenks only said before he left that if he


    had anything to do, let the young master preside, the will Mr. Jenks wrote, and thewyer wille to


    read itter."


    "What?" Erika seemed to be dissatisfied, "Why did father let a young child to preside over the Janks


    family, there are so many children and grandchildren in the Janks family, why did father have to choose


    an illegitimate child to preside over the Janks family? "


    Erika''s words were followed by the other Jean''s who were on their knees, and there was unanimous


    disagreement that Brady should be allowed to host.


    The housekeeper seems to be used to such scenes, very calmly spoke, "I know that we all feel in our


    hearts that the young master is not suitable to preside over the Janks family, but this is what Mr. Jenks


    himself exined, after he left the Janks family all things are given to the young master to manage, if


    someone opposes or disagrees, can If someone opposes or disagrees, they can leave the Janks family


    automatically and never have anything to do with the Janks family again, if they stay in the Janks


    family, since they are the Janks family''s people, then all arrangements will be at the young master''s


    disposal."


    After he finished his speech, those who originally followed the objection were silent. Erika was upset


    but shut up, very reluctantly but ring at Brady who was kneeling in front of the bed.


    Just as it quieted down, thewyer arrived.


    When they saw thewyer, everyone couldn''t help but look at him with anticipation, waiting for him to


    read out the will left by Steven Jenks.


    Thewyer probably often came to the Janks family, came in and bowed to the Old Mr. Jenks, then


    took out the documents in the briefcase and said, "I''m sorry for your loss, people can''te back to


    life, Mr. Jenks is also considered to be the end of life, he arranged everything, there is no regret, these


    The Old Mr. Jenks left a will, I will read it to you."


    The bedroom, which was originally crying, was extraordinarily quiet at this time, and after ncing at


    the crowd, thewyer spoke, "the Janks family''s children and grandchildren, I''m leaving, as the Janks


    family for decades in charge, I know that I must ount for all matters before I leave, so that the Noe


    Metropolis the Janks family is not chaotic and can go on in an orderly manner, so that you do not make


    a joke out of the family in the many media." This is the Old Mr. Jenks''s opening statement, there is not


    much emotional stuff, between the lines through the only responsibility and family interests.


    After a pause, thewyer opened his mouth and continued to read, "For the future development of the


    Janks family, after serious consideration, I decided to hand over the sovereignty of the George family to


    the Janks family grandson Brady, in the future all the Janks family''s properties andpanies I know


    some people will be upset, but this is for the sake of the family interests, mustply with ......"


    What follows is the fine matter of assigning some properties and some small estates. After listening,


    the faces of the people are different, and Erika looks at Brady with a face full of defiance and


    resentment.

 Chapter 646 Dont be stingy with your likes 5

    Chapter 646 Don''t be stingy with your likes 5


    But because of the phrase in the Old Mr. Jenks'' will, ''If anyone is dissatisfied, he can leave the Janks


    family and is not sheltered by the Janks family from now on.''


    I think, probably the Old Mr. Jenks also more or less guessed that there will be some people


    dissatisfied with Brady, so they will add such a sentence, but in the end the Old Mr. Jenks has left, the


    Janks family people will not do anything to Brady in the open, but privately, more or less will have


    action, think Brady''s next days The next days for Brady may not be very optimistic.


    Dennis and I bid farewell to the Old Mr. Jenks and then got ready to leave.


    "Mr. George, talk?" Brady chased out, probably the Old Mr. Jenks had just left, and he was a little


    slowed down for a while, and still a little broken.


    Dennis looked at him with a stoic face and simply spoke lightly, "Save Mr. Jenks'' words forter, right


    now you should have more important things to do than talk to me!"


    After saying that, he pulled me and left, leaving Brady standing alone.


    On the car.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "With so many descendants of the Janks family, why did the Grandpa Jenks


    finally choose Brady?"


    Dennis looked at me sideways, "There are so many men under heaven and earth, why did you finally


    choose me?"


    I was dumbfounded for a while, what kind of questions are being asked here?


    Well!


    I won''t ask.


    When I got back to the hotel, the phone kept thinking, I picked up the phone, and there was a cry on


    the other end, "Mrs. George, I know you''ve helped us so much, I shouldn''t look for you anymore, but I


    really have no choice, I can only look for you, I''m begging you, Angle''s surgery is still 200,000 short,


    can you lend me? I know, I''m too shameless, but I really have no choice, I can only look for you, I


    can''t."


    It is Selina''s mother.


    I couldn''t help but frown slightly, but when I had to say no, I couldn''t help but feel softened, and after a


    moment of silence, I said, "Auntie, isn''t the operation fee already enough? Why is there still a shortfall


    of 200,000?"


    She choked up, "It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have told my bastard son, I shouldn''t have told him that


    Selina''spensation money gave 200,000, I shouldn''t have said that, otherwise the money wouldn''t


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    have been stolen by him, wouldn''t have let him gamble again, it''s my fault, I sinned, why wasn''t it me


    who got sick, God!"


    The more Selina''s mother on the other end said, the more she broke down, crying louder and louder, I


    can''t help but slightly stare, Selina''s brother is a gambler, Toby investigated before, but I didn''t expect


    even life-saving money he would steal, it''s really unconscionable.


    After a moment of silence, I spoke, "Auntie, the money I can lend you, but this is thest time, I am not


    heartbroken money, to give the child but life-saving money is my voluntary, but I hope that these years


    you can use to save the child''s life, do not spoil."


    When she heard it, she answered yes, her voice hoarse.


    Life is hard, each is difficult.


    Dennis came out of the bathroom shower and I hung up the phone and transferred the money to the


    card Selina''s mother gave me.


    He just looked at it and said lightly, "Want to go out for a stroll tomorrow?"


    I froze and shook my head, "Doesn''t the George Group have a lot of things waiting for you to handle?


    Grandpa Jenks we visited too, when do you n to go back?"


    He handed me the towel and spoke, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back for a while, the old man


    Bintian, we have to attend the funeral before we leave."


    I had forgotten about it.


    One can only nod and sigh in disbelief, a little annoyed.


    He pulled me in his arms and said in a gentle voice, "What''s upsetting you, talk to me?"


    The matter of Selina''s mother, I did not intend to hide it from him, and looked at him and said, "I just


    transferred 200,000 to Selina''s daughter for treatment, will you scold me for being stupid?"


    The corners of his mouth rose, "Why should I scold you? It''s toote to praise you, what''s the point of


    scolding you? I know my wife is kind and soft-hearted, and most of the problems that can be solved


    with money are not problems, so it''s good for you to buy a peace of mind with 200,000!"


    Holy crap in his arms, hugged him and said, "Thank you, Dennis!" Sometimes I feel especially lucky to


    have met Dennis in my life, it has been a blessing.


    I''m not that good, can make him like me, maybe it''s luck, maybe it''s also fate, but in the end, I''m lucky.


    Thinking about what happened at the casino, I couldn''t help but say, "Wasn''t Bob at City A? Why is he


    at Macao? In the box, is he and you going to sign some kind of contract?"


    He Zhai looked at me and smiled lightly, "When did my wife get so smart?"


    I looked at him and waited for his answer.


    He shallow for a moment, spoke, "Grandpa Jenks will Kaifu District and import and export trade zone of


    Macao are given to me, Bob in Myanmar is no longer able to mix, the country is too strict, he also can


    not help, so can onlye to Macao to find a way out, Grandpa Jenks and his father is also


    considered arade in arms, Grandpa Jenks has the heart to help oldrades, so will choose me


    and he to deliver. It is reasonable to say that Grandpa Jenks and his father are also considered


    deliver, but in the end Grandpa Jenks chose me."


    So the box Brady will be wavering, at that time he did not want to side with Dennis, but in the spy


    Dennis strength, if I did not show my father''s card, Brady may not have made up his mind to help


    Dennis.


    At that time, the contract had not yet been signed, and Mr. Jenks sub-selected who, all determined by


    what Brady and the Old Mr. Jenks said, and finally the Old Mr. Jenks will choose Dennis, mostly


    because Brady knows that once the Old Mr. Jenks Bintian, thest party that can help him is his ally.


    Just one Dennis would make Brady hesitate, but if you add the Lewis family, then you can make a


    decision. Although the father is no longer involved in many things, his power and position in the


    Dennis looked at me, his face stoic, "Does it make you mad that I used your father as leverage?"


    I shook my head and smiled lightly, "I would be happy if my resources could be used by you, or even


    help you, because then at least it would make me feel like I was worthy of so fine a Dennis."


    He smiled lightly and gave me a kiss on the cheek, "Silly, your excellence and specialness cannot be


    Although they are all love words, but every word is very listened to, and it''s a pleasure to listen to.


    Don''t be stingy with your sweet words, because what makes each other happy is worth it, no matter


    what the final oue.


    ......


    It was not a cold day in Macao, but probably too densely popted, so even on a clear day, the sky


    was foggy in color.


    Dennis went out some time earlier, Brady took over the Janks family, and since he and Dennis had


    reached a partnership, he naturally needed his help in many areas.


    Iy in bed with nothing to do, and after lying down for a while, I went out of the hotel by myself. Since I


    came here, I always want to see the human characteristics of Macao.

 Chapter 647 Dont be stingy with your likes 6

    Chapter 647 Don''t be stingy with your likes 6


    The crowded streets were filled with peopleing and going, everyone was in a hurry and seemed to


    be in a hurry, my leisurely pace was a bit out of ce.


    Every now and then someone casts a nce that seems to be a little strange.


    I pursed my lips and automatically ignored the stares.


    Attracted by the beggar on the roadside, not that I do not see the beggar, but the beggar I looked a little


    familiar.


    hesitation, the beggar then slightly frowned at me, originally casual careless gaze, he froze violently,


    then looked at meughter.


    When heughed, I suddenly remembered who this man was, wasn''t it the same man who was


    surrounded by a group of strong men when Dennis and I left the casino that day?


    How did he mix to such a sorry state? Surprisingly, he became a beggar in the street.


    I can''t help but frown at such a self-serving person is not much sympathy, that is, after a nce, and


    then ndly averted his gaze, and then walked away.


    I was strolling along the street and noticed someone following me behind me, I frowned, turned around,


    just in time to see the beggar, I frowned, pulled out the few change from the bag on the ground, looked


    at him and said, "I don''t have much cash on me, that''s all, you take it and go!"


    He looked at me and grinned like a fool, but didn''t bother to pick up the money on the floor.


    I didn''t know what he wanted and couldn''t help but speak up, "Do you think it''s too little?"


    He shook his head and looked at me andughed until I got impatient and he spoke, "Miss Kennedy,


    we know each other!!!"


    Of course I knew we knew each other, I looked at him and frowned, "This money will feed you, stop


    plugging away and get a job and do well."


    Faced with an incorrigible person, I knew that saying these words would probably just not be of the


    slightest use, but I said them anyway.


    Stillughing, he spoke, "I don''t want your money, my mom said for me to thank you, you''re a good


    person."


    I couldn''t help but frown, "Your mother? Who is your mother?"


    He thought about it and spoke, "My mother is my mother, who else could my mother be?"


    I felt like I was being wound up in a big circle by him and couldn''t help but say, "I mean, how does your


    mom know me?"


    Heughed, or made a huh sound, so that Jean could not help but listen with a few moments of terror,


    "My sister is Selina!"


    The name Selina is so familiar in my memory these days that when I hear it now, I react without


    thinking about it and look at him for almost a few seconds.


    I just opened my mouth, "You are Selina''s brother?" The brother who has no bottom line or principles


    for gambling.


    He looked at me, stillughing, "Yes, I know my sister fell to her death under the George Buidling, a


    living human life, you gave her 200,000, you fooled her ignorance, does not mean I can be so good to


    fool."


    I looked at him and couldn''t help but feel a little scared inside, "What do you want?"


    He looked around toward me and looked at me and said, "Dennis should care about you a lot, and he


    will definitely give me a lot of money if I kidnap you."


    This came out of his mouth, I was really not curious or even surprised at all.


    Looking at his wretched appearance, I calmed down and said, "Your sistermitted suicide, and the


    George Group has nothing to do with it, if it wasn''t for her child''s ident, we wouldn''t even have given


    her $200,000, if you dare to touch me, you''ll be waiting to go to jail!"


    He stillughs, "Don''t scare me, don''t think I don''t know those ck-hearted things you guys do, you


    rich people should give us more money, our money, it''s all taken away by you with some ck-hearted


    means, you are some ck-hearted businessmen."


    He spoke without the slightest hint of logic, and I frowned, knowing in my heart that he had probably


    reached a state of semi-madness, and reason told me not to mess with a madman.


    Just focus on walking aimlessly, did not notice that I am now here too few people, this is not City P and


    City A, Dennis did not arrange for me bodyguards, at this time I can only find a way to escape.


    "Believe it or not, your sistermitted suicide, the reason for her suicide is more clear to you than to


    me, she was a girl, dragged down by you and your parents, she has long since lost the life of a normal


    girl, her death, you are the masterminds."


    He, who had been wearing a lopsided smile, suddenly grimaced and looked at me, "You want to die!"


    He said, he pulled out a knife from his heavy coat and stabbed it towards me violently, I was wide-eyed


    for a while, it all came so suddenly, I didn''t have time to react.


    For a while it just felt like falling into despair, without the slightest ability to escape.


    Seeing his knife is about to Holy crap close, my limbs weak, consciousness told me to dodge, but the


    body is how can not avoid.


    "Go fuck yourself!" His voice echoed in my ears.


    "Bobby Hall, don''t you dare!" The sudden intrusion of voices caused me to freeze for a moment, and a


    few secondster, I heard the man hiss.


    When I calmed down and looked over, I froze, the man who had just stabbed me with a knife was being


    beaten by two men on the ground.


    And beside me, Brady, with a yful face, was looking at me as if I were an idiot, with a handsome


    face that was as cynical as ever.


    "And that''s intimidating?" He sneered, "I thought Samuel''s daughter would have seen more or less the


    world, but now it seems that she is a soft bag right."


    Obviously a sarcastic remark, I did not take it to heart and was relieved to regain peace.


    Raising my hand to dry the sweat stains on my forehead from the shock, I looked at him and spoke,


    "Thank you!"


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to me and looked a bit disgusted with me on his face.


    I know he can''t see my timid and fearful, so I don''t want the idea of a hot face on a cold ass, so I just


    choose to be silent.


    The Bobby on the ground was beaten to the nose and swollen, directly rolled into a shrimp shape


    holding his head and begging for mercy, "I was wrong, Mr. Jenks, from now on I do not dare, please do


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    not hit me, please!"


    Brady nced at the thugs and gestured with his eyes for them to stop.


    Several beaters stopped and stood to the side.


    Brady narrowed his eyes, walked to Bobby side squat, some disgusted look at him said, "This is the


    first andst time to warn you, do not touch her, otherwise, your hands I let it ruined, you do not like to


    gamble it? If you lose your handster, what do you n to gamble with? With your foul mouth?"


    Bobby is a soft, hearing Brady''s words, a time to nod, some fear said, "I will not touch her again, it is


    my eyes do not know the mountain, from now on I promise I will not, Mr. Jenks, you just let me go!"

 Chapter 648 Dont be stingy with your likes7

    Chapter 648 Don''t be stingy with your likes7


    Brady swept him with extra disgust, got up and pulled off the square towel on his chest to wipe his


    hands, kicked the wretched Bobby on the ground with some disgust and said with disgust, "Get lost


    and don''t appear in front of me in the future!"


    Bobby heard him and rolled away from the ground.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, looked around and thought I''d have to take a taxi back in a while, otherwise it


    wouldn''t be very safe.


    Brady rubbed his long, slender fingers, turned to look at me and spoke, "Need a ride back?" Obviously


    the implication was for me to hurry up and leave.


    I shook my head in a hurry, "No, thank you!"


    Then I was ready to go in the direction I hade, but Brady, somehow, was following me, and I was a


    little confused, and looked back at him, and looked at him a little unintelligently and said, "Mr. Jenks still


    has something to do?"


    He gave me a nk look and spoke, "You''re the only one who can go down this road?"


    I shook my head, "That''s not true!"


    He shrugged his shoulders, "That won''t do."


    I sighed, I couldn''t help but feel that this person was extraordinarily strange, walked a block, heard the


    phone ringing, it was my phone, but apparently no longer ringing on me.


    I looked around before I responded that my bag was on the two beaters behind Brady.


    The two thugs got a look from Brady and took my phone out of my bag, and when I turned back to get


    it, Brady took it.


    I couldn''t help but stare at him with wide eyes and see her pick up the phone with a nk face and say


    into it, "Mr. George, hello, it''s Brady!"


    Dennis''s phone.


    "Brady, what are you doing?" I got a little angry, how can this person be so bottomless, this is my


    phone, how can he just pick up someone''s phone?


    I was going to grab it, but he held the phone up high. I don''t know what Dennis said on the other side of


    the phone, but Brady hung up the phone and looked at me condescendingly and said, "Want to grab


    it?"


    I held my anger, "Brady, this phone is mine, didn''t your mother ever teach you how to handle people?


    Don''t you know that you can''t touch other people''s things without their permission?"


    Noting his gloomy and scary expression, I couldn''t help but collect my blush and look at him with some


    fear.


    "Pop!" My phone was unceremoniously thrown to the ground by him, because the force was too strong,


    was smashed in pieces, I was a little heartbroken my phone, every time they are not normal death,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    follow me too poor.


    I was so frightened by his sudden anger that I didn''t dare to say a word and froze looking at him,


    somewhat confused.


    He narrowed his eyes, obviously forcing himself to suppress his anger, "My mother didn''t teach me how


    to handle people, so what? Hmm? What? Do you still want to teach?"


    He gloomily approached towards Holy crap, I was so shocked that I took a few steps back and almost


    fell down, he looked at me disdainfully with a cold gaze, "Just a woman like you, only a low-end taste


    like Dennis can look at you, or you got lucky."


    I was irritated by him, "Brady, what''s wrong with you? What can''t you say properly, you have to be


    weird and disgusting!"


    I crouched down to pick up the broken phone on the ground, was a little force, he directly made me fall


    to the ground, and then watched him with two beaters huffing and puffing away.


    I was a bit baffled and felt in my heart that this man was simply nuts!


    The phone was broken, no way to use, I just gave Bobby all the money in my bag, so the sad thing is


    that I have no money to go back to the taxi.


    Seeing that Brady hadn''t gone far, I spoke up and called out to him, "Mr. Jenks, wait a minute!"


    He stopped and looked back at me, an icy light still glowing in his gaze, "What is it?"


    "You broke my phone, I can''t take a taxi back, so please call someone to take me back, can you?" I


    originally thought that although this Brady is not very pleasant, but the minimum gentlemanly manners


    are always there, after all, I have asked, he has no reason to ignore me directly.


    But I really underestimated him, he acutely looked at me directly coldly and opened his mouth, "Oh, it''s


    none of my business if you can''t go back!" Then he directly took the two people behind him and left,


    leaving me alone in the same ce.


    I almost didn''t hold my breath, what the fuck is this guy!


    All the way back to the hotel, well I walked out is not far, back to the hotel, Dennis has returned, sitting


    on the sofa, face some not so good.


    I looked at him and said, "I just met Brady outside, he and the psychopath like my phone snatched not


    to mention, but also broke my phone, angry at me."


    He lowered his eyes to read the book, can not see the emotion, heard my words he did not return me,


    just continue to read the book, I walked to his side and sat down next to him and looked at him and


    said, "What about you? How did you get on with your work so early in the morning?"


    He jerked down the book in his hand and went into the bathroom, ignoring my words, and I froze for


    half a day, a little confused as to why he was angry.


    After a while on the couch, he came out of the shower and I looked at him patiently and said, "Dennis,


    what happened to you? I ran into Bobby today and almost had an ident, luckily I ran into that


    bastard Brady, he''s nasty but luckily he''s not cold-blooded."


    He stared at me with a frown, did not speak, seemed to hold his breath, I was a little confused, pressed


    to know what he was angry or not high minded.


    Seeing that he continued to read, I was not interested in talking more, so I simply took a shower and


    went to bed.


    So much walking back and forth, not tired is false.


    I just came out of the bathroom and saw Dennis on the phone. When he saw meing out of the


    bathroom, he handed me the phone in his hand without a word, then picked up his book and continued


    reading.


    I picked up the phone, the caller was Luna, she was a little anxious to speak, "ra, riana seems to


    have a fever again, I do not know what happened, this month has been several times in a row, each


    time after a high fever to eat some medicine and then recede, a few days after the fever began again,


    this repeated attacks, I am a little worried."


    I didn''t really know, thinking that I would probably have to stay in Macao for a few days during this


    period, and I didn''t have time to take riana to the hospital, so I had to say, "Mom, you should ask the


    maid at home to take riana to the hospital and have her checked out, maybe it''s just caused by a


    simple change of season, and she might be fine after this period. "


    Luna nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll make arrangements tomorrow, your father and I have been busy


    learn about management, get familiar with the Knight Group and the Lewis Group''s operation and


    management. Your father and I are getting old, so I think we should leave thepany to you and


    Folly, you are young, you have good knowledge and ability, thepany is better than us!

 Chapter 649 Dont be stingy with your likes 8

    Chapter 649 Don''t be stingy with your likes 8


    I did not think they would n to hand over the Knight Group and the Lewis Group to me, a time


    instinctively said, "Mom, you know I do not like the life in the workce, Stannis and Folly are quite


    good, there they are on the line, I still have my own things to do in the future, this is your share of Some


    out, no need to rush a moment to ount for all these things!"


    The good thing is that Luna still respects my idea, although a little lost, but sighed, still spoke, "child, it


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    is sooner orter, you are the Lewis family''s daughter, some things itself is your, you have no way to


    push others."


    I knew she was reminding me, and responded slightly, and would not say more.


    Hang up the phone, can''t help but feel a little heavy, these things I never thought about, and now


    mention it before you can''t help but be a little confused, put the phone on again, see Dennis in reading


    a book.


    Originally I was thinking of coaxing him, after all, I ran out on my own today, and somehow let Brady


    break the phone, but also sote home, ultimately let him worry is also wrong.


    But because of what Luna mentioned, I couldn''t help but feel irritated, so I simply crawled into bed,


    probably because I had something on my mind, or because I had walked too much during the day, and


    didn''t lie in bed for long, I couldn''t help but fall asleep.


    Dazed and confused, I heard something in the room, I was woken up, hindsight found that it was


    Dennis on purpose, he made the action of putting the book very big, even the sound of putting the cup


    when pouring water is very loud, usually typing with no sound at all, tonight he hated to be able to


    knock the keyboard are knocked out.


    I originally did not want to say anything, the heart also knows that he is gambling with me, in angry with


    me, so it made so much noise, men are sometimes really childish to believe, he made so much noise,


    is only to let me pay attention to him.


    How can I not understand, probably looking at me not much response, and I do not know where he got


    theputer, and kept pressing the zero button on theputer, mechanical numb sound repeated


    over and over again, he also childishly kept pressing.


    I sat up from the bed and looked at him, a little speechless, "Dennis, are you childish?" Almost forty


    people, this can still make such a childish thing, I also do not know how to say he.


    He looked at me with some slyness in his gaze, "How am I being childish?"


    I almost choked myself to death with a mouthful of water and looked at him and said, "You''re not


    childish?" In order to wake me up, I''m afraid he''s made all the noise in the room.


    Seeing me looking at him, he coldly and suddenly lowered his head and held back augh, a time


    when his shoulders were shaking fiercely, looking extraordinarily funny.


    He and I seem to get along in the past, each other never show their childish and cowardly side,


    obviously has been many years of couples, but many times I always feel that we only fall in love not


    long, from the beginning of the misunderstanding to jealousy, and then to now slowly grinding road to a


    certain point can befortable with each other.


    Looked at him andughed for a moment before he looked at me and said, "What are you doing out by


    yourself all of a sudden?"


    I thought about it and said, "I''ve never been to Macao before, and I was bored here by myself, so I


    thought I''d go out for a walk, but I didn''t expect to run into trouble and meet Mr. Jenks."


    He leaned over me and sighed slightly, looking a little aggrieved and said, "In the future, no matter


    what, talk to me before you go anywhere, the feeling of worrying about a person is more painful than


    you can imagine."


    Looking at him, I couldn''t help but feel some heartache and nodded slightly, assuring him, "I will


    definitely report to you everywhere I go from now on."


    Two people together, it seems to be a process of thinking about each other and hanging on to each


    other, we live in this world, in addition to parents, there is another person, hanging on to think about,


    this is probably the so-called love.


    Noticing his movement, I couldn''t help but stare at him with wide eyes, somewhat surprised, "Dennis,


    what are you doing?"


    He had already lifted my nightgown up to the root of my thighs, and his eyebrows were gentle, "Aren''t


    you going to make it up to me?"


    I couldn''t help but stare at him with wide eyes and shake my head with a red face, "No I ......"


    But many times, things happen between men and women in a half-hearted manner.


    ......


    The funeral of the Old Mr. Jenks is on Saturday.


    During the past few days in Macao, I probably sorted out the purpose of Dennis''s visit to Macao. The


    family''s cooperation agreement, things will be easier to do.


    On Saturday morning, because we were attending the funeral of the Old Mr. Jenks, Dennis and I


    changed into a solemn and serious ck suit and arrived at the Janks family, whoserge courtyard


    was filled with people inside and out.


    Friends and rtives came in and out to pay their respects, somemented, some sighed.


    Dennis and I paid our respects in front of the funeral home, Brady greeted the guests in front of the


    funeral home, and the rest of the Janks family stood in two rows in front of the funeral home.


    The Janks family, most of the people I do not know, but Dennis told me in advance the Janks family


    situation, the Old Mr. Jenks married four wives, the first Mrs. Jenks died more than ten years ago, is a


    nobledy, when the Old Mr. Jenks took over the The Janks family thanks to the support of this noble


    excellent.


    This nobledy gave birth to two daughters to the Old Mr. Jenks, and had no children in her life, which


    is also the regret of the Old Mr. Jenks, the two daughters are very good, one married into a rich family


    as a rich wife, one in overseas business, relying on the background of the Janks family has be


    famous overseas.


    So that means that both of the children of the Old Mr. Jenks''s wife are no longer attached to the Janks


    family.


    The second wife of the Old Mr. Jenks, is a popr star in the nies, because of the rtionship of


    origin, has always been the Janks family elders can not see, but she followed the Old Mr. Jenks gave


    birth to a son and a daughter, also considered the Janks family has the eldest son, when a few years


    ago the eldest son because of a car ident crippled legs, became a semi-crippled person. When the


    eldest son was crippled in a car ident a few years ago, he became a semi-crippled person.


    It is very difficult to distinguish between the feuding families.


    As for the Old Mr. Jenks'' third Mrs. Jenks, it is said that when she was young, she was a journalist, and


    when she married the Old Mr. Jenks, the Old Mr. Jenks was already more than half a hundred years


    old, a couple of dozens of years apart, to say that love, many people do not believe, a figure of money,


    a figure of young and beautiful, thebination of old husband and young wife, not to say Good or


    bad.


    However, this journalist gave birth to two sons and a daughter to the Old Mr. Jenks, but it is rare, the


    two sons and Brady as old, but usually behaved badly, in the circle of reputation is not very good, and


    lot of effort, but In order to let the two sons learn well, the Old Mr. Jenks spent a lot of effort, but finally


    there may be little hope, so the Old Mr. Jenks finally gave the Janks family rights to the fourth wife born


    Brady.

 Chapter 650 Dont be stingy with your likes 9

    Chapter 650 Don''t be stingy with your likes 9


    The third Mrs. Jenks has a daughter, the same Erika that Dennis and I met in the Janks family, she is a


    little older, almost forty, because she has been sheltered by the Janks family, spoiled and spoiled habit,


    arrogant nature, has not been able to look at the noble family''s son alive young master, so All these


    years, this Erika has been living in the Janks family, think, afraid that is intended to stay in the Janks


    family for life, not willing to get married.


    Otherwise, she would not have been so emotionally unstable after knowing that the Old Mr. Jenks had


    handed over the reins to Brady.


    As for the Old Mr. Jenks''s fourth Mrs. Jenks, to be precise, should not be considered a wife, because


    this woman is not as the previous three as the Old Mr. Jenks married into the Janks family, she is the


    Old Mr. Jenks on a whim in the outside of the woman who slept with the Old Mr. Jenks. The Old Mr.


    Jenks lived a life of affair, not every woman rted to the Old Mr. Jenks can enter the Janks family.


    About Brady''s mother, Dennis and I said not much, except that she was the Old Mr. Jenks call girl


    when out on business, pregnant with Brady should be an ident.


    Dennis and I finished mourning the Old Mr. Jenks, Brady looked at me, the gaze of extraordinarily


    disdainful, he was not used to me, and not for a day or two, I have long been used to.


    Brady looked at Dennis and spoke, "Mr. George, a moment of your time?"


    I think it''s to discuss thepany''s business.


    Dennis looked at me and exined, "Wait for me in the courtyard, I''lle to youter."


    I nod my head.


    The Janks family''s courtyard is quite elegant, with pavilions, rockery, ponds, swings andwns, and the


    I can be the same the Old Mr. Jenks why marry so many wives, these women together can still live in


    peace, as long as they do not love the man, residential billions of mansions, spending money does not


    hurt, what you want to buy, what you want to buy, the days are still considered free.


    Imagine the current court drama, in fact, quite ripped, so many womenpeting for a bad old man,


    that has to be more boring ah, think not topete for the love of the old man, but for the status and


    those rewards, otherwise to reallypete for the love of an old man, think about it all feel bad chill.


    "Brady was originally a wild child, if not for Arno and Arvin abroad, he would not have been qualified to


    enter the Janks family are door." The abrupt voice came, I froze and looked over along, seeing a


    mother and daughter sitting in the courtyard.


    It was Erika Jenks and her mother, Mrs. Janks, who is almost 60 years old, but probably because of


    her exquisite maintenance, she looked like she was only about 40.


    The Miss Jenks, however, looks a little older, and I think it''s probably because there are more things


    that don''t go well in the day, so it''s easy to get older.


    Mrs. Janks looked at her, but calmly, said, "You ah, take care of thepanies in your hands, as for


    who is in charge of the Janks family, it does not matter to us, we are still living the same life, do not you


    still fear that he Brady will drive us out of the Janks family. family?"


    Erika was not convinced, grunted, "You are this kind of temperament is not to fight, but where you fight


    more, Arno and Arvin would not have died when their father was still abroad, Brady is what status, his


    mother is just a dirty prostitute, by the body pregnant with him, the woman in the wind and snow, who


    knows Brady or not The father is so confused to give the Janks family to him, and not afraid that he will


    the Janks family to spoil, thister we go out, but also must be people pointing at the joke that this


    group of the Janks family people by a person who is not the Janks family control person, Mom, I can


    not swallow I can''t swallow this anger!"


    Mrs. Janks sighed slightly, looked at her, smiled lightly, "You child, why so calm? It doesn''t matter if he''s


    from the Janks family or not, he''s a twenty-something year old kid, how long can he toss and turn, you


    don''t have to be anxious, someone is more reluctant than you to let him take charge of the Janks


    family, someone is more hopeful than you that something will happen to him."


    Erika stared slightly, then looked at Mrs. Janks, was silent for a moment, and spoke, "Mom, you mean


    someone will do it?"


    Mrs. Janks light smile, still gentle and lovely, "the Janks family''s family business is too big, besides the


    Janks family can not only we this room, the Janks family those uncles and uncles, can wait for your


    father Bintian, take advantage of the opportunity to make some trouble, you ah do not rush, good The


    Janks family is not only our family, the Janks family, those uncles and aunts are waiting for your father


    Bintian to take advantage of the opportunity to make some trouble, you ah do not rush, take care of the


    the Jenks Group to help Brady to take care of thepany, you are still young, the days are still long,


    do not rush to wear their strength, snipe and m fight, the fisherman to gain, can not rely on brute


    force!


    Erika nodded slightly and seemed to understand Mrs. Janks'' words, nodded slightly and looked at Mrs.


    Janks, "Mom, it''s still you who are calm and sensible and reminded me, otherwise I would have been


    taken as a bird out of the hat if I made a fuss now."


    I looked at the mother and daughter, I can''t say what I felt, this is probably the battle between the


    gentry, it seems that there is never anything between people other than money.


    Realizing that I shouldn''t seem to be eavesdropping on these conversations, I turned to leave and


    coldly saw Brady standing behind me, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    From behind them came Mrs. Janks and Erika''s voice, "Mom, there''s someone over there!"


    I was stunned to be found out?


    Brady pulled me fiercely and led me around the courtyard and directly into the loft, seeing that there


    was nothing behind him to catch up with me before he let go of me and looked at me expressionlessly


    and said, "Dennis is waiting for you in the parlor."


    Just a simple statement, I nodded my head and prepared to leave.


    Just before he walked out, his voice came up, "Whatever you heard, if you''re smart enough to keep


    your mouth shut!"


    This is a reminder and a warning.


    I nodded my head and spoke, "You''re overthinking it, I didn''t hear anything just now."


    The feudal calctions between the gentry, I do not want to participate, and not interested.


    He looked at me indifferently and smiled coldly, "I hope so."


    I bristled and turned to leave.


    The Janks family is very big, I went around for half a day before I found the living room, I met Dennis,


    he was talking to someone, I walked quietly to his side, he looked at me, pulled me with someone to


    make an introduction, then ended the conversation.


    Looked at me and said, "Where did it go?"


    "Back garden, just walking around!" I spoke, "Are we going back?"


    He said, "ording to the rules here, the guests who came to pay their respects had to stay for lunch


    and send the Old Mr. Jenks out together with the Janks family.


    I nodded my head and didn''t say much.


    After lunch, after a series of customs, the Old Mr. Jenks was carried out together with the Janks family,


    a grand ceremony along the way, there are clergymen walking while saying some words we do not


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    understand, a circle of people followed, together with the drive to the cemetery, until the urn buried, we


    only dispersed.

 Chapter 651 Dont be stingy with your likes 10

    Chapter 651 Don''t be stingy with your likes 10


    Seeing Bob in the cemetery, I was a little frozen, he was wearing a ck suit, originally gloomy people,


    at this time in the atmosphere and the gloomy weather under the setting of the more gloomy look.


    Brady did not react to seeing him, and continued to exchange greetings and pleasantries with him.


    Looking at him walking towards me and Dennis, I subconsciously retreated behind Dennis, from the


    bones I was a little afraid of this man.


    "Mr. George, what a coincidence to see you again!" He opened his mouth with a light smile on his face.


    Dennis looked at him with an expressionless face and spoke, "Well, hello again, I thought you had left


    Macao."


    Bob suddenly smiled, "How could it be, thisnd is the ce where I was reborn, if I leave like this, how


    can I see you guyster, right?"


    Dennis looked at him coldly, his gaze was thin, and did not say anything more.


    Bob hooked his lips, smiled wildly and said, "It looks like Mr. George does not seem to like to chat with


    me, it does not matter, we have a long time toe, talk slowlyter!"


    After saying that, he left.


    I sighed with relief and stopped Dennis, "Dennis, let''s go!"


    Dennis nodded, looked at Brady for a moment, and then nodded and looked at me and said, "Let''s go!"


    I followed him and looked at Bob, who was already nning to leave, and saw that he had a pair of


    eyes full of intrigue looking at Dennis and me motionlessly, as if he was nning some kind of


    conspiracy.


    I could not help but feel some fear in my heart, subconsciously pulling Dennis''s hand with a few


    heavier, Dennis noticed my reaction, reached around my waist, lowered his voice and said, "Don''t be


    afraid, I''m in!"


    I nodded and followed Dennis with caution all the way.


    When I got into the car, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and as I watched him start the car, I


    looked over at him and said, "When are we going back to City P?"


    He drove on, his gaze steady as he looked at the road ahead, and spoke, "Tomorrow." When he


    finished, he looked at me sideways, "What did Bob do to you in Burma?"


    I shook my head, "He didn''t do anything to me, he didn''t hurt me after I was taken by them, because of


    Edward, but he was cruel to Jannings and them, and Bob used women''s bodies as carriers to transport


    Heroin to Western Europe."


    He took my hand and looked at me seriously and said, "Don''t leave without saying a word in the future?


    No matter what happens, we can face it together, don''t leave on your own, okay?"


    I nodded, realizing he was still driving, and quickly eximed, "Hello look at the road!"


    He smiles lightly, eyes on the road ahead, and drives carefully.


    After a few moments of silence, he handed me a box and I was a bit dazed and looked at him and said,


    "What is it?"


    "Brady gave it to you so I could say sorry to you!" He spoke, cing the box on myp.


    I opened the box and thought of the unbeatable man and couldn''t help but say, "He is so arrogant that


    he would give people to say sorry, it is also rare, but what can he send me, it can''t be something like


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    explosives, right?"


    Dennis smiled and spoke, "You''re not too impressed with Brady?"


    I bristled, "more than not very good, simply spoiled, I ......" gaze to see the photo in the box is a cell


    phone, I stopped talking, hesitated for a moment, spoke, "he still knows topensate my phone, it is


    really hard for him to I''m not sure I''m going to be able to get it."


    I will open the phone, from the bag yesterday from the scrap phone phone card into the new phone,


    holding the new phone feel, I feel seem to be good, can not help but speak, "What brand is this phone,


    I do not seem to have seen before!"


    Dennis nced sideways and spoke, "A new brand, it seems to have just been released in Macao, it


    should belong to the high-end brand, it is of the artificial intelligence type."


    I nodded and studied it, and found that it didn''t seem to be anything special, except that it seemed like


    it could be used directly as a projector when watching movies, which was nice.


    When I logged on to Facebook, I received a series of messages from Dennis looking for me yesterday,


    looking at more than a hundred messages, I did not reply to him, I froze for a moment and suddenly


    understood why he was so angryst night, I think he must have been anxious for an hour when he


    could not get through to my phone.


    I couldn''t help but look at him andugh, "Dennis, if you can''t get through to me in the future, don''t call,


    maybe I just happen to not look at my phone or have it muted, if I''m in any kind of danger, I''ll be sure to


    call you first."


    He looked at me, some childish hum, then looked at me some helpless, "no matter what the situation,


    do not just turn off your phone, or put it on mute, can not find you, I will be very worried."


    I looked at him and giggled, and to be honest I enjoyed his concern and especially liked it, looking


    down at the messages on my phone, some of which were sent by Jannings, not long after they were


    sent.


    Jannings: "ra, are you in Macao, Edward came over yesterday, keep an eye on him for me, if he


    dares to find a woman outside, you tell me, I have to fly over and destroy him!"


    I couldn''t hold back myughter and typed a few words into my phone, "OK, I''ll be sure to keep an eye


    on him for you."


    Dennis saw me smile and looked over at me and said, "What''s up, so happy?"


    I returned the message and spoke, "It''s Jannings, she said Edward came to Macao at night and asked


    me to watch for her, don''t let him mess around or just fly over and destroy him."


    Suddenly, Dennis mmed on the brakes and looked sideways at me, "Edward came to Macao?


    When?"


    Looking at his suddenly gloomy and serious expression I couldn''t help but say, "This message was


    sent to me by Janningsst night, I think it was yesterday."


    Dennis frowned, started the car and turned around.


    I was a little unsure of what was going on and looked at him and said, "What''s wrong? Did something


    happen?"


    "Bump!" A muffled sound, I have not yet reacted to what happened, Dennis''s face suddenly serious,


    originally to turn around the car, he directly flew up.


    "Dennis ......" did not wait for me to speak, somehow, suddenly the car started up frantically, I felt as if


    the whole person was about to fly up.


    Looking at Dennis'' serious face and nervous look, I suddenly realized that things might be more


    serious than I thought.


    Dennis kept the brakes on, but the car suddenly seemed to be out of control and sliding in an unknown


    direction.


    Seeing that he was about to earn the block in front of him, Dennis desperately hit the steering wheel,


    but in the end it was no use, the car still hit the wall.

 Chapter 652 - Let her go, Ill sign!

    Chapter 652 - Let her go, I''ll sign!


    Powerful to the impact, so I almost flew out of the seat, I could not easily find consciousness, turned


    back to see Dennis to the time, see his mouth spilled blood.


    Half of his body was almost hit by the blocking object flying in front of him and was injured.


    "Dennis, Dennis," I moved closer to him and reached out to help him, I called out several times before


    he found consciousness and looked at me with some weakness in his voice and said, "Go, go to Brady,


    he has a way to save me!"


    As an afterthought, I noticed several ck SUVs approaching not far behind the car, and Dennis''s


    urging voice rang out, "Move, or none of us will be able to leave."


    Behind are several cars are getting closer and closer, I know, if I do not go, not only can not save


    Dennis, but finally we will all be in trouble.


    Almost in a matter of seconds, I moved to crawl myself out of the car, then stumbled and hid behind a


    wall not far away.


    The ck SUVs stopped and came down, severalrge men in ck.


    They pulled Dennis from the car, Dennis in order to protect me, the whole person was squeezed by the


    car, seriously injured, a few men pulled him out of the car, without any regard for his injuries, directly


    brought him to the back of the ck car, then one of the men came forward, cold face from the clothes


    out of a few puffs of cigarettes, threw the cigarette butt in Dennis that big G next to I just did not pay


    attention, just that collision, the car''s fuel tank is broken, the car''s tires have beenpletely out of


    gas, so the reason why the car will suddenly be uncontrolled, is that someone hit the tires, and then


    there is no way to drive up.


    The cigarette butt fell on the gasoline on the ground, the fire was violently excited, and then the whole


    car was suddenly ignited, the fire was like carried by the gale, and immediately burned all over the car.


    To explode, I pursed my lips, took a look, the multi-million dor car, drew a cold breath and left in


    another direction.


    However, I did not go far, just to avoid the sound of the car exploding behind me, to confirm that I was


    safe, I went straight to the police, originally I wanted to call Brady, but because I did not have his phone


    number, I could only give the ones that Samuel had left me, I dialed the phone, and in no time,


    someone there spoke up, " princess!"


    It was someone my father had arranged in Macao, I eased my breath and spoke, "Dennis and I were


    being chased, he was wounded and taken away, the car was burned, can you find Dennis as soon as


    possible?"


    The caller was silent for a moment and spoke, "Okay, but we''ll probablye over first to make sure


    you''re safe!


    I nodded my head and answered.


    Because there is no Brady''s phone number, I can only wait until my father arranged for someone to


    said, "a moment the police wille over, may take you to the police station to make a statement, Mr.


    George side I sent someone to chase, the other side seems to have set up in advance, I''m afraid we


    have to think long and hard. "


    I nodded and said as calmly as I could, "Okay, Dennis told me to go to the Janks family and find Brady,


    maybe he knows what to do to save him!"


    "Mmm!"


    The man my father sent to protect me is Jimmy, the man he put in charge of the assets at Macao, and


    over the years he has left much of the work to his men.


    At the police station, I was asked a bunch of questions and answered them along the way, but looking


    at the expressions they were looking at me, I was a little confused and couldn''t help but speak up, "Is


    something happening?"


    One of the policemen looked at me and said, "Are you sure that the man you were with was your


    husband, that he was only injured and taken away, and that there was no one else?"


    I nodded, seriously, "Yes, I''m sure, our car was ...... don''t know why the tires are out of gas, and then


    no brakes, we almost all killed, after the car stopped, my husband let me hurry to escape, he was taken


    away by a few people in ck, the other side drove the car, you can watch the monitoring The!"


    The cop looked at me and shrugged his shoulders, "Sorry, ma''am, the cameras there are all broken, so


    we can only take your statement!!!"


    I was so shocked that I couldn''t say a word, so this was really a premeditated conspiracy?


    It''s Bob, it must be him!


    The police officer looked at my somewhat grim face and spoke, "Ma''am, you don''t have to be overly


    nervous, we''re just making sure because we found a male body near the crime scene."


    Male corpse?


    I froze, "How? Who is it?" When I asked this, my voice trembled a little, my hands unconsciously


    clenched together, my fingertips pinching my palms, hoping to ease my fear and dread a little.


    The police officer looked at my face suddenly white most of the time, probably some worry, slightly


    draw a breath soothing, "You do not have to worry, if you say your husband was taken, then the other


    party may not be your husband, we took pictures of the dead, you go with us to see."


    I nodded, my heart was already in my throat, my hands kept trembling.


    The cop looked at me and spoke, "Let''s go!"


    The few short steps from the interrogation room to the other room felt like a lifetime of walking.


    In the other room, there stood several police officers, and when they saw us enter, several of them


    looked at the one who led me in, with questions in their eyes.


    The cop spoke up, "I told her toe over and look at the body at the crime scene to see if it was her


    husband''s."


    Several police officers nodded and moved out of the way.


    My heart kept sinking down and up, this repeated fear tormented me almost run away, because the


    body has been sent by the police to the deprogramming room, so here are only the photos taken at the


    crime site.


    I walked over, my palm was pinched out of the blood, strong pressure on the heart of the throbbing pain


    to see the pictures on the wall, but when I gathered enough courage to look over, I could not help but


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    freeze, some doubts looking back at the police officer.


    The policeman froze for a moment and spoke, "When we found the body, the body has been corroded


    by sulfuric acid, so we have no way to tell who this body really is, look at the clothes on his body and


    the things he was wearing, if it is your husband, the things on his body, you are at least familiar with."


    I looked at the body that had been destroyed beyond recognition, the clothes on it was a ck suit, and


    the height and build seemed to have extremely imaginary points with Dennis, but I didn''t think he was


    Dennis.


    Dennis is such a powerful and dazzling person, how could he just leave like that?

 Chapter 653 - Let her go, Ill sign!

    Chapter 653 - Let her go, I''ll sign!


    I drew a cold breath and spoke, "He''s not my husband!"


    The policeman frowned slightly and spoke, "None of the things he had on him belonged to your


    husband?"


    I looked at the corpse which I was extremely familiar with the watch, forced the pain in my heart to


    speak, "Even if there is, he is not, my husband could not have just died."


    "Madam, we understand your feelings, but please cooperate with us seriously, we need to find out the


    truth of the matter as soon as possible, if he is not your husband, we will go to your husband as soon


    as possible ording to your dictation, and if he is, I think you, like us, want him to rest in peace in the


    most decent way."


    The police officer''s words were like a knife in my heart, I looked at the corpse on the photo and shook


    my head, "No, he is not my husband, although he is wearing my husband''s watch on his wrist and my


    husband has seven or eight points of resemnce, but I am sure that he is not, my own husband, am I


    not familiar with it?"


    A few cops looked at each other, and one of them looked at me and said, "Well, do you know who this


    guy is?" He pointed to the body.


    I shook my head and spoke, "The other side deliberately used a person with seven or eight percent


    resemnce to my husband to disrupt our thoughts, must have another purpose."


    The police officer nodded, this thing seems to be a littleplicated, so for a while it is not clear what


    should be done, after taking a statement I left the police station with Jimmy and went directly to Brady.


    Seeing that Jimmy''s car was not heading towards the Janks family, I froze and looked sideways at


    Jimmy and said, "Uncle Jimmy, I''m not going to the Janks family?"


    He nodded, "Mr. Jenks doesn''t live in the Janks family mansion."


    He then drove towards the coast of the suburbs and finally stopped the car at a luxurious shore house,


    he got out and stood at the front door of the vi and rang the doorbell, saying his name to the doorbell


    before the other party opened the door.


    The car drove into the vi, I was a little surprised by the luxury of this vi, into a thousand square


    meters of vi, European and American decoration haute couture, every corner of the unparalleled


    exquisite and fashion.


    Jimmy parked the car down at the vi building and looked at me and said, "I''ll wait for you outside, you


    go in!"


    I nodded, got out of the car, and went into the vi.


    The vi door has been opened, guarding the door is a cleanly dressed middle-aged woman, when she


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    saw me, she smiled warmly and spoke, "Miss Kennedy, the young master told you to go directly to the


    second floor living room!"


    I nodded and went straight through the hall on the first floor, then up to the second floor of the vi,


    which was decorated in a pure ck style, all of which was ck with a touch of bloodlust.


    There was no one in the hall, but the sound of water running came from the bathroom.


    I frowned, shower?


    Found a seat and sat down, I waited quietly, silently watching everything in the house. Psychology says


    that what a person likes, more or less represents his inner world.


    Everything in this house is ck, so, on behalf of this Brady this person is dark inside?


    The bathroom door was opened, bubbling with moisture out of the bathroom door Brady wrapped in a


    bath towel and came out, without the slightest intention to cover up.


    I looked at him indifferently, admiring his good looks as a twenty-somethingd.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at me, for my recklessness, he did not seem to be ufortable for


    a moment, but instead he breathed a bit of ridicule, "Your man''s life and death are unknown, and you


    are still in the mood to admire a man here."


    I faintly moved away from the gaze, words shallow, "food and sex, sex too!"


    He sneered and spoke, "I know about Dennis, I will think of something, you can go now!" What came


    through here was impatience and dislike for me.


    I pursed my lips, ignored his words and spoke, "The police found a body at the crime scene, the body


    had been disfigured, the body''s body shape was seven or eight percent simr to Dennis'', and he was


    wearing a wristwatch that belonged to Dennis, but I''m sure that the body was not Dennis, and someone


    was trying to confuse the public."


    He looked at me and sneered, "In that case, shouldn''t what you should do now be to burst into tears


    and act sadly?"


    I froze and stared at him with a frown, "You mean the trick?"


    He hooked his lips, "You''re not stupid enough."


    This man''s mouth is unforgiving.


    I nodded my head and looked at him and said, "What would you do?"


    He shrugged his shoulders, "What else can I do? Just wait quietly, of course!"


    I stared, "What do you mean?"


    He didn''t seem to have any intention of saving Dennis.


    "Literally, what, Miss Kennedy didn''t go to college and can''tprehend?" He looked at me, with that


    same hangdog look as always.


    I was sweating but said as calmly as I could, "Mr. Jenks, can I know why? You and Dennis are


    obviously both on the same string, so why don''t you want to make a move?"


    He shrugged his shoulders, "I am a businessman, focusing on profit, Dennis since being taken away,


    do not know whether alive or dead, I spent financial and material resources and manpower to save


    him, to put it bluntly, if the rescue is alive okay, if dead? Then what benefit do I have? I not only no


    benefit, but also because of saving him caused a series of unnecessary trouble, this business, to be


    honest, not cost-effective!"


    I looked at his breezy look, my heart could not help but sink, I overlooked, his ambition as a


    businessman, if the one who took Dennis is Bob, then thought, even if Dennis ident, Bob and Brady


    can still continue to cooperate, and Dennis for them, just a passing guest, not important, not to mention


    Dennis''s existence for Brady, there is an invisible danger.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked to Brady and spoke, "If one the Janks family, one the Lewis family is not


    enough to satisfy your ambition, what about another the Kennedy family?"


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at me and frowned, "When you say the Kennedy family, you


    mean the Kennedy family?"


    "The Kennedy family in City P!" I wouldn''t move out of Link if I didn''t have to, after all, in a way the


    Kennedy family''s presence has prestige, but it''s also extraordinarily sensitive.


    Brady looked at me, his thin lips starting slightly, "ra, the Kennedy family?What is your rtionship


    with the Kennedy family in City P?"


    "The rtionship is not deep, but it''s not shallow either!" I opened my mouth and answered somewhat


    vaguely.


    He suddenlyughed out and looked at me, "It seems that I underestimated you, and right, Dennis, if a


    man like you, if you simply only see you as a person, arge number of women like you on the street,


    some rash, but look at your identity and background and family background, but enough for you to


    match Dennis such a high-minded man, so, you and The marriage between you and Dennis is like a


    wedding of each to get what they want, a perfect match!"

 Chapter 654 - Let her go, Ill sign!

    Chapter 654 - Let her go, I''ll sign!


    In these words, not a few areplimentary, either mocking or sarcastic, I pursed my lips and waited


    for his answer.


    He stopped talking slightly and looked at me and said, "If I continue not to speak up, is it possible that I


    will have to offend not only the George family and the Lewis family, but also the Kennedy family this


    time?"


    I raised my eyebrows, "You can interpret it that way!"


    He gave a tsk and said, "This is a real headache!" After a moment''s thought, he said, "How can you be


    so sure that the body found by the police is not Dennis?"


    I did not react a bit, but only for a moment, then understood, spoke, "That corpse although and Dennis


    have seven or eight points of acquaintance, but he gave me the feeling, that kind of friendly and


    reassuring feeling."


    He held his forehead, "Feelings you just tell your husband is alive from memory, and then nothing else


    is a sure thing?"


    I thought about it, but still nodded and spoke, "Dennis is my husband, there''s no way I could be


    mistaken, that corpse must not be him, I''m sure!"


    He gave me a nk look, obviously not very satisfied with my words, after a pause, spoke, "Well,


    anyway, now this, there is nothing good to do, your father did not give you so many people? You can


    ask them to check the whereabouts of Bob in Macao this period of time, and finally send people to see,


    if you find a very tightly guarded ces, I think you can consider a little, maybe Dennis was held by


    them inside may also be, but ording to my current understanding of Bob, he was just chased from


    Burma to hide around, like a lost dog, there is almost no much strong enough to just kidnap your


    husband."


    Saying that, he looked at me slowly and spoke, "I''m thinking that maybe the mastermind to mess with


    Dennis is not Bob, think about it, has there been anything wrong with you guystely, or was there


    anything different about Dennis before the ident?"


    I pursed my lips, thought for a moment, looked at him and said, "What happened before the ident


    ......" before the ident was Jannings gave me a message from France, saying that Edward had


    Thinking of Edward, I looked at Brady for a moment, my heart a little more hope, "We can also find


    someone to help, the White Family young master Edward also came to Macao, maybe find him to find


    out the whereabouts of Dennis."


    Brady was silent for a moment, then seemed to be thinking around, and when he saw me calling


    Edward, he violently snatched the phone away and looked at me with something like an idiot and said,


    "Is your brain full of shit?"


    I was a little confused by his scolding and frowned at him, "Why are you like this?"


    He was not good-natured, "is the enemy is friend are not yet clear, and then start so simple to call


    people, Dennis brain is not kicked by a donkey, look on a woman like you idiot, really pull down the IQ."


    This person''s mouth is so poisonous that there is really no bottom line at all.


    I red at him and spoke up, "Can you talk properly and why can''t you get Edward''s help?"


    He looked at me and said with some disgust, "Whether it''s the White Family or Bob, they have been


    staring at this fat piece of meat of Macao import and export for a long time, and like your husband, they


    all want to take this piece of project with annual profits of billions. What do you think Edward came to


    Macao to do? Just simply to travel and see the sights? It''s too idle."


    His words enlightened me for a while, and I felt a bit subdued by too much information, and only after a


    long time did I say, "So, what you''re saying is that what happened to Dennis might be rted to


    Edward?"


    He bristled, "If this kind of thing can work by guessing, your husband would have been rescued long


    ago."


    Things in the business world, indeed, as Brady said, in front of the interests, there is no permanent


    enemy, there is no permanent friend, they are all businessmen, the purpose is to make money, the rest


    is secondary.


    The Old Mr. Jenks will be a multi-billion dor business to Dennis, anyone would want a bite, a human


    life and countless moneypared to too insignificant.


    "What am I going to do next?" I opened my mouth, gradually calming down, and my head followed by


    clear thoughts.


    He looked at me and spoke, "Call your father''s people and tell him to find a way to check Edward''s


    whereabouts for the past two days and the people he''s seen recently, as well as the White Family''s


    businesses in Macao including the factory, any of them carefully."


    I nodded, Jimmy was just outside Brady''s vi, I was about to go out to find Jimmy , when Brady


    stopped me, I looked at him, a little confused.


    He frowned, with a few helpless, "You better call and order anything now, do not easily hang around


    outside, you are Dennis''s wife, you think they have made a move on Dennis, will not find you any


    trouble? You but to be clear, once Dennis ident, all the assets under his name have you to allocate,


    by then they focus on you."


    I broke out in a cold sweat at his words and, as an afterthought, took my cell phone out of my shirt to


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    call Jimmy. After making the call, I looked at him and spoke, "What do I do now?"


    He looked at me, "If you don''t want to die, then you can go to the hotel with your father''s people, or if


    you are afraid of dying, then stay here and wait until you are sure of Dennis'' information before you


    make your ns."


    Naturally I chose thetter and looked at him and said, "Is it convenient for me to stay here?"


    He grunted a few times and spoke, "It''s not convenient, but do you have any other options?"


    It seems not.


    Brady''s vi was huge and I was ced in the room next to his. Jimmy went to check after answering


    the phone and I had to sit and wait in the vi because there was no better way than to wait.


    On the contrary, Brady, who seemed to be very free, went directly to the pool behind the vi for a swim


    after the video conference in the study.


    Therge vi, just a few people, cold is natural, I can not sit down, had to go downstairs to the


    courtyard, inadvertently saw a vegetable garden in the backyard, I was a little surprised.


    Rather than vegetable garden identally, but for Brady this kind of yboy, how will be in the mood


    to nt vegetables in the yard, but also to raise these vegetables so well, even the backyard fence side


    are sprinkled with a circle of gerbera, theyout obviously does not look like the family are maids do.


    The cucumbers in the garden are already ripe, several fat thick cucumbers hanging on the vine, the


    leaves have withered and scorched, the branches are dying, only a few cucumbers look extra fat, I


    think because no one eats, so let these melons have been so long.

 Chapter 655 - Let her go, Ill sign!

    Chapter 655 - Let her go, I''ll sign!


    On the other side are a few tomatoes, a tomato has been somewhat dead, the only thing left hanging


    on the branches of the fat purple tomatoes, probably because a long time without picking, has grown a


    little old.


    I was bored and saw some weeds in the vegetable garden, so I squatted down to clean up the weeds,


    and heard footsteps behind me, and I thought it was Brady, so I didn''t look back at him, but said, "Did


    you nt these? I can''t imagine that a cynical young master like you can still be so grounded."


    I did not hear back, I was silent for a while, looked back and saw a woman who looked almost forty


    years old, wearing a gray chiffon shirt with a pair of ck wide-legged pants, t-soled shoes with


    some mud stuck on them, it looked like they had just walked in the mud.


    Seeing her with a vegetable basket in her hand and a sun hat on her head, with a light smile at the


    corners of her mouth, she looked at me and said warmly, "Are you a friend of Tian Lin?"


    I was confused for a moment, passing through my head, pondering who thisdy really is, Brady''s


    what? I heard which Erika at the Janks family said that Brady''s mother is a call girl, ording to the


    age calction, should also be in her fifties now, this should not be Brady''s mother.


    Could it be a sister or an aunt or something?


    I came out of the vegetable garden, looked at her with a light smile, and spoke, "Hello, did you nt


    this vegetable garden? It is so well taken care of!"


    The woman smiled warmly, handed me a bunch of grapes from the basket and said, "Try it, it''s freshly


    picked, no pesticides, don''t worry about eating it."


    I smiled lightly and reached out to take the grapes from her hand, then took a bite and couldn''t help but


    round my eyes andugh, "These grapes are so sweet, did you grow them?"


    She nodded and smiled, "I nted itst year and it''s bearing fruit today, not bad." She looked at the


    weeds I had pulled out and said, "Do you like to grow vegetables in the yard too? These weeds I


    thought I''d clean up a few days ago, but I''ve been so busytely that I''ve forgotten about them, thank


    you!"


    Iughed and shook my head and couldn''t help but say, "These vegetables are a little old and can only


    be saved for seeds, not for eating."


    She nodded, set the basket aside, looked at me and said, "Interested in taking care of this garden with


    me? These vegetables need to be given it all picked and the seeds inside have to be taken out and


    dried to wait for next year."


    I answered, waiting dry in the vi for news was really draining, and it was just as well to find something


    to do to distract myself.


    After talking for a while, I learned that the woman''s name is Majorie , she just told me that she lives in


    this yard and asionally tends to the flowers and nts in this yard to pass the time, I thought she


    should be Brady to find to take care of the vi yard.


    The vegetables in the garden were all picked together with her, and then the seeds were pulled out of


    the vegetables, washed and dried.


    Because when picking vegetables, each ripe vegetables picked, put in the basket, watching the basket


    gradually full, the heart will follow the satisfaction, will be a clean cucumber cut, with an oval spoon


    from the head to the end of the cucumber, a spoon a spoon of cucumbers in those dense crowded


    seeds are taken out, put in the dustpan, washed and dried, the mind does not have to think about


    anything, just focus on the moment The only thing you need to concentrate on is to do the right thing at


    the moment.


    It was already a littlete when I finished all the fruits and vegetables. The autumn in Macao was not


    too frosty, but still with a cool sea breeze, Majorie dragged me to her ce as a token of appreciation,


    saying she would cook something delicious for me.


    Brady''s vi is veryrge, each house has a separate kitchen and dishes, I followed Majorie to her


    ce, can not help but be a little surprised, it is too exquisite and elegant.


    She lived in the second house in the corridor on the first floor of the vi. The house was decorated


    with elegance and atmosphere, and therge living room was decorated with many famous paintings,


    all of which were of collection level.


    "Wait here for a moment, I''ll be best in a minute!" She let me lead in the living room, then went into the


    kitchen herself.


    I was surprised by the valuable paintings, and collectibles in the living room. A piano was ced in the


    hall, which was expensive, and the piano cover was neatly folded to the side, and it looked like she


    should y the piano often.


    Such an elegant and gentle woman, not like Brady hired to manage the yard, but more like Brady''s


    rtives, only, I''m not quite sure, what exactly he is Brady''s people.


    The smell of smoke and fire came from the kitchen, I looked back and saw Majorie holding a spat,


    the light from the setting sun fell on her body, along with the smoke rising from the pot, intertwined and


    ovepped into a beautiful and quiet picture, I could not help but look away.


    It turns out that the beauty of women is the most extreme beauty of this time.


    Mostly sensing my gaze at her, Majorie turned back and looked at me and smiled, "I''m a little


    ufortable with you staring at me like that."


    I smiled apologetically, walked to the kitchen, looked at her and said, "I''m sorry, I was looking at you


    earlier and thought it was just too beautiful, so I got lost in thought."


    She smiled and said gracefully, "I somehow suddenly feel very ttered by thepliments I hear from


    the mouth of a beautiful girl like you."


    She brought the te with the spicy shrimp to me and smiled, "Taste it?"


    Food current, I could not help but nod, reached out to take one, just smell the taste, can not help but


    gulp, the taste, really tempting.


    She gestured for me to bring my te to the table and proceeded to stir-fry all the next dishes.


    With wonderful people, it is easy to be healed, to heal the inner tension, to heal the inner irritability, to


    heal the inner panic, or to heal the wounds that have been buried by the years.


    Brady''s appearance was somewhat abrupt, and when I found him, he was leaning against the doorway


    in a casual suit, his gaze deep and obscure, seeming to be thinking about something.


    When I suddenly saw him, I broke out in a cold sweat, and before I could speak, I heard Majorie''s voice


    behind me, "Tian Lin is here, just in time, let''s eat together!"


    Brady looked at me and walked up to me expressionlessly, his words cold and serious, "Who let you


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    run around in my house? Who gave you the nerve?"


    With that, he tugged me and dragged me out of the hall, with Majorie''s shouting behind him, but Brady


    didn''t seem to hear a word.


    I was roughly dragged down the hall of the vi by him and struggled a few times before I broke his grip


    and gasped, "Brady you''re sick in the head, aren''t you?"


    He looked at me with inexplicable anger in his dark eyes, "If you ever run around my house again in the


    future, just get the hell out."

 Chapter 656 Let her go, Ill sign! 5

    Chapter 656 Let her go, I''ll sign! 5


    I was so angry that I stared at him, my heart had already cursed him a hundred times, not bothering to


    pay attention to him, huffing and puffing up the second floor room, sitting and sulking by themselves.


    The sound of something being smashed came from downstairs, and I thought Brady was really


    inexplicable, so I simply covered up under the covers and didn''t bother with him.


    After lying down for a long time, my stomach rumbled out. I hadn''t eaten much all day today, so I


    thought I could have a meal at Majorie''s ce, but I didn''t want to be messed up by Brady, the psycho.


    I was torn for a while, I still went downstairs to get some food, which if I continue to be hungry, I think I


    may have insomnia at night.


    In the kitchen, Brady''s nanny didn''t seem toe over, but the refrigerator had a lot of fruits and


    vegetables, so I looked around and finally had no choice but to cook a noodle.


    However, before I could sit down and prepare to eat, Brady came in and didn''t feel the least bit


    redundant and ate my cooked noodles directly, I was just about to die from his anger.


    She stared at him angrily, almost yelling out, "Brady, can you have some face, I cooked this noodle, I


    haven''t even eaten it yet, you''ve had enough!"


    As if nothing had happened, he took a few bites of noodles and looked at me and said, "These


    ingredients are from my house, can''t I eat them?"


    I am speechless, watching him eat peacefully, if not can not hit people, I really will not resist beating


    him up at this time.


    But in the end, it is a person under the roof, had to the low, I admit it.


    Cooked a new one, Brady finished eating, a serious face looking at me, extra concentration, I was a


    little confused, looking at him, twitched the corner of the eye, a time to protect the noodles in front of


    him, looked at him and said, "Brady, you have already eaten, this one is mine."


    He looked at me, his gaze a little cold, "Eat your, stingy."


    After saying that, he went straight upstairs. Looking at this man, I always felt that he was a bit strange.


    But not much is said about it.


    After eating the noodles, I cleaned up a bit, the sky has darkened, it has been three or four hours, I do


    not know how Dennis, Jimmy still has not called.


    After waiting for a while holding the phone, or not waiting for a call, I did not resist calling the phone


    directly, but the phone was not even dialed, a call came in.


    It''s Jimmy''s.


    I picked up the phone, and without waiting for the other side to speak, I said, "Uncle Jimmy, did you find


    out what''s going on with Dennis?"


    The caller hesitated for a moment and said, "Princess, the information we found out is that those


    people did not take Mr. George away that night, but brought Mr. George to the neighborhood, asked


    some questions and then shot him directly, the body, you should go back to the police station to take a


    look again, it may really be Mr. George''s. ."


    Suddenly the sky spun, I watched everything around me rotate, and even all began to replicate


    countless identical objects, moist tears flowed into my mouth, tasted a little salty, but how could it be!


    "Uncle Jimmy , that corpse is not Dennis, really, there must be a deviation somewhere, no, Dennis he


    will not be in trouble, those people may lie to you, you check again, OK, Dennis will not be in trouble." I


    repeatedly recalled the body in my mind, but really, the body is not Dennis, I can not be wrong.


    Uncle Jimmy seemed a little helpless, spoke, "Princess, I know you may not want to ept, but that


    first night to take Mr. George those people I have caught, if you really do not want to ept, you want


    to ask them personally."


    I nodded, "Okay, there you are, I''ll be right over."


    "No, I''ll bring someone over to Mr. Jenks'' sideter, just as Mr. Jenks has questions to ask." After that,


    Jimmy hung up the phone, and I stayed where I was, my brain buzzing for a while, a little dizzy.


    Brady didn''t know when toe down from upstairs, wearing a bathrobe, looked at me and said,


    "You''re teary-eyed like you''re sure Dennis is dead? I told you he was in a bad way, you still don''t


    believe me, you ah or now hurry to think about how to cooperate with the Janks family, the George


    Group is so big a business, you a woman, it is not easy to manage it!


    I looked at him, it seems that he did not take Dennis'' matter to heart, looking at him sofortable, I


    did not want to say a word, also right, Dennis is frankly my husband, what does it have to do with him?


    Why should he worry about my husband''s death?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about it, I was relieved that many things, is the need to own alone please face, no matter what


    kind of danger, it is so, Dennis things, only I can find myself, and only I can!


    With a long sigh, I walked to the front door of the vi and Jimmy said that he wouldeter with the


    man who took Dennis.


    "No, Miss Kennedy, you''re not getting excited, are you? It''s so bright outside, what are you doing out


    there?" Brady''s voice sounded behind me, I ignored him and sat at the stairs in front of the vi waiting


    for Jimmy''s car.


    It didn''t take long for Jimmy''s car to pull into the vi. I greeted him and Jimmy got out of the car,


    followed by two of his men with a man in ck, who was in a bit of a mess, with a bruised nose and a


    swollen face, and looked like he had been entertained in advance.


    When he saw me, Jimmy opened his mouth and said, "Princess, this is the ringleader who took Mr.


    George the other night."


    I looked at the man, hands clenched, although the heart umted praise a lot of anger, but still held


    back, spoke, "Thank you Uncle Jimmy , bring him in to ask a good question!"


    Jimmy nodded and led him into the vi.


    Brady crossed his legs, sitting idly on the sofa, looking at the man Jimmy brought in, raised his


    eyebrows and said, "You can ah, the head have brought, work efficiency ah, really the Lewis family


    people, admire!"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows, signaled the two men to bring the man directly to Brady, looked at Brady


    and said, "Mr. Jenks, the man is here, do you need us to go back?"


    Bradyughed out, "how good is that, no need to avoid, I ask a few questions on the line, a moment


    yourprincess also continue to ask, I quickly!"


    Jimmy didn''t speak up, just mmm''d.


    Brady bent down close to the man, narrowed his eyes andughed, "Brother, people are here, I ask


    what you say, or suffer a little flesh is a small thing, identally lost his life, it is a big deal."


    "Mr. Jenks is threatening me?" The man looked at Brady with a frank face, without the slightest fear on


    his face, but not at all the cultivation of a prisoner.


    Brady for his words, not the slightest interest, just shrugged his shoulders, "not really, Macao every


    year inexplicably fade away a lot of people, the police are too busy, like you have little background,


    died, but also can only contact your parents wife, maybe a someone to get you killed not to relieve the


    hatred, and finally implicate your family may also say. "

 Chapter 657 - Let her go, Ill sign!

    Chapter 657 - Let her go, I''ll sign!


    "You ...... are despicable!" The man was clearly enraged.


    Bradyughed a few times and looked at him and said, "It looks like you''re a hit man in the U.S. The


    gold owners over there should treat you well."


    The man was impatient and coldly snorted, "Just ask what you want to ask, no need to beat around the


    bush!"


    Brady raised an eyebrow, "Okay, without further dy, when did you guys get to Macao?"


    The man, probably thinking he was a bit baffled, spoke, "The day before yesterday!"


    Brady hmmed, leaned backzily on the couch, looked at me and said, "Well, I''m done with my


    questions, Miss Kennedy you go ahead!"


    I couldn''t help but frown, he asked such a question in a nonchnt manner?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    What''s he up to again?


    Unable to figure out what he was going to do, I had to look at Jimmy and say, "Uncle Jimmy, did he


    reveal where Dennis really is?"


    Jimmy shook his head and said, "I can''t ask!"


    I hesitated, walked to the kitchen, and came out with a knife in my hand.


    Brady saw it andughed out loud in in sight, "Miss Kennedy is pretty funny."


    I gave him a nk look, walked towards the man on the ground and looked at Jimmy and said, "Uncle


    Jimmy , can you control him and keep him still?"


    Jimmy nodded his head and looked to the two men at his side.


    The two men were quick on their feet and quickly held the man on the ground. I held the knife in my


    hand and looked at the man and said, "Tell me, where the hell is my husband?"


    The man did not fear my knife in the least and looked at me and said, "As I said, we took Dennis not


    long after we killed him and dumped his body, the police should have found his body!"


    I forced down my anger and looked at the two men and said, "Hold his hands down!" The two men did


    as they were told.


    "You can not say, but the price is your hand, since you said you killed my husband, then kill to pay for


    life, you this life I want. If you don''t answer my questions to my satisfaction, then I want one of your


    hands, after chopping your hands, then I will chop your feet, if you don''t say anything, then I will let you


    live with broken hands and feet, have you heard of human swine? After chopping your hands and feet,


    I will not kill you, I want to soak your bare body in a salt vat, so that you are worse than death." I looked


    at the man word for word.


    Jimmy, who was listening, twitched his lips, probably thinking that it was too cruel for a girl to say such


    things.


    Brady couldn''t help but speak up, "Holy crap, you woman, you''re so vicious, what''s with all the


    disgust?"


    "You shut up!" I red at Brady, probably never seen me like this before, he suddenly froze, then


    raised his hand and touched his nose and shut up.


    The man on the ground looked at me with the look of a dead pig not afraid of boiling water and said,


    "Are you scaring me?"


    I sneered and raised the knife in my hand, without the slightest hesitation, and then came the man''s


    pig-like scream.


    It was so sudden that Brady''s originalzy sitting posture sat up straight and looked at me and roared,


    "My God, you woman for real?"


    With that, he hurriedly dialed the family doctor, cursing and looking at me, "You dead woman, you want


    to kill people also go out outside ah, the old man''s millions of floor, you pay for me!"


    Jimmy didn''t hold back his emotions for a while, and looked at me and said, "Princess, if it''s not


    necessary, he can keep his life!"


    I looked at the man on the ground clutching his hand and eyes, and coldly spoke, "It''s just a finger, but


    a little appetizer, what are you afraid of, his hand is still hanging well!"


    No one else spoke up for a while.


    I looked at the man on the ground withzy eyes and said, "I''m asking you again, where the hell is my


    husband?"


    The man ran a bit and looked at me and said, "I told you, he was shot down, we dragged him out of the


    car and then he was taken away by the other side, those guys killed him, he''s dead!"


    I tightened my grip on the knife in my hand, narrowed my eyes, and looked at him, "That man who died


    was not my husband at all, and I see that you don''t want your hand anymore."


    Seeing me raise the knife, the man probably ran out of time and opened his mouth, "I really don''t know,


    your husband was taken away by a few other people after I took him out of the car, the other side gave


    me the message that people were killed, what else do you want to ask, I know what I said."


    There was another party, I raised my eyes to Jimmy, he looked towards two of his men, and after


    gesturing with his eyes, the two went away.


    I got up, squatting too long, a little dizzy.


    The man lost a finger, clutching it and crying in pain and whimpering.


    I looked at Jimmy and said, "Uncle Jimmy, I''m going to trouble you with the rest of this, how''s Edward''s


    whereabouts?"


    "All I know so far is that he is in the hotel, the White Family''s industry Macao mostly, it is very busy, so


    far there is no difference!" Jimmy opened his mouth.


    I pursed my lips, silent for a moment, and said, "No need to check other properties, directly check the


    White Group''s factories or shutdown sites, especially pay attention to those abandoned factories under


    his name."


    Jimmy froze and looked at me with some confusion and said, "Why is this ......?"


    I could not exin it clearly for a while, and looked at him and said, "You go check it out, I can''t exin


    it clearly for a while."


    He nodded his head and looked at the man running on the ground and said, "This man?"


    "Take him away and hand him over to the police."


    After Jimmy led the men away, Brady looked at me with probing dark eyes and a touch of curiosity,


    "Why are you suddenly smart?"


    I looked at him and sneered, "It saves you energy, why not?"


    Heughed a few times and said, "What are you talking about, I saved your husband, but how could


    you think of just letting them check the White Family''s property, don''t you forget that Bob is also in


    Macao and this time it has nothing to do with Bob."


    I pursed my lips and looked at him, "At first I did think to let Uncle Jimmy check all the people, but the


    question you just asked made me realize that this matter is probably Edward is the mastermind, Bob is


    just an errand boy!"


    He narrowed his eyes, looked at me, and spoke, "Oh?"


    Looking at his face of evil, I simply said, "you set out from that mouth, the other side is the day before


    yesterday from the United States, it means that these people are with Edward, and almost certainly


    these people are Edward''s, Bob''s situation now is very wretched, his men can use not many people, so


    in addition to Edward there is no one else. Since this is the case, then check Edward is the main thing,


    Edward took Dennis can not be shut him in the mall or the street busy ce, then only the factory and


    construction site, but these ces know the less people the better."

 Chapter 658 - Let her go, Ill sign!

    Chapter 658 - Let her go, I''ll sign!


    He nodded, looked at me with a slight light in his eyes, and spoke, "Looks like I''m going to have to get


    to know you in a new way, Miss Kennedy!"


    I ignored him, took the mop out of the bathroom, cleaned the blood on the floor and prepared to go


    back to the bedroom to wait for news.


    I was just getting up the stairs when Brady spoke up, "I have one more question, how can you be so


    sure Dennis isn''t dead?"


    Looking back at him, I curled my lips into a light smile, "Because he''s my husband, and no one knows


    him better than I do."


    The corners of his mouth twitched up and he looked at me and skimmed his lips, "I don''t want to hear


    you show your love, you better go back to your bedroom and rest!"


    Back in the bedroom, I looked at a ring on the finger that had not been removed, at first I also wavered,


    the body was Dennis, but when I saw that the body''s finger at all there is no ring and no fingerprint, I


    suddenly determined that he was not Dennis.


    Dennis has been wearing the ring, even if the ring was lost, there should be a mark on the finger, but


    the other side is too clean fingers.


    So clean that there is no sign of the ring being worn at all, which is by far the best result.


    Now all I have to do is quietly wait for Jimmy''s findings, but the process of waiting is a very torturous


    process, sleep is not possible, lying in bed, I flipped through my phone, but could not read anything.


    Simply get up directly, out of the bedroom, I went directly to the vi downstairs, Brady''s vi backyard


    is an open-air swimming pool, I walked around the pool, aimlessly circling, round and round, the heart


    of the worry is not at all reduced.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was probably so distracted that I didn''t even know when Majorie arrived until she sat down on a


    lounge chair by the pool and said, "If you''re too bored, I can talk with you!"


    I froze a bit, looked back at her, saw her mouth with a smile, couldn''t help but froze and spoke, "Have


    you been here long?"


    She nodded, "You''ve been spinning, it looks like you should be having some kind of difficulty, can you


    tell me about it?"


    I walked to her and sat down, looked at her, and said somewhat heartily, "Something happened to the


    most important person in my life, and I''m waiting for information about him, what about you? Are you


    also insomniac?"


    She smiled lightly, "also kind of, waiting for information process, really listen to the bad, but you can


    think more in the good, before I also experienced the same encounter with you, so the bad results I


    have thought, and finally even their own afterlife are thought."


    Seeing her face with a few moments of helplessness, I couldn''t help but speak up, "Is it Brady?"


    She looked at me sideways, stunned for a moment, and smiled instead, "Am I showing the obvious?"


    I thought about it and spoke, "Not really, I''m not really sure, at first when I saw you, I thought you were


    too young, it should be his aunt or sister like that, but then when he took me away in anger, I denied my


    guess, but not quite sure if I was right."


    She looked at me and smiled lightly, "I am his mother, a mother he is not willing to ept, I can


    understand him, any mother, if you can not bring glory to the child, also can not bring shame to him, but


    I did not do both, he is not willing to be near me, is also able to understand all!"


    I frowned, disagreed with her words and spoke, "Aunt Majorie , let me ask you, if your child was out


    there getting into trouble and causing you lots and lots of trouble, would you resent him for it and not


    ept him?"


    She shook her head, "How?"


    I smiled lightly, "So Aunt Majorie , you have to believe that Brady will not be unwilling to ept you


    because you can not bring him glory. Many times, what we want, maybe just a simple meal, or a hug,


    and maybe all the grudges are good. "


    Majorie looked at me and smiled lightly, "You girl." He sighed slightly and spoke, "Tian Lin''s resentment


    towards me, I know it''s not because of that."


    Seemingly reluctant to say more, she looked at me and said, "By the way, you haven''t said anything


    about you? What''s wrong? Been spinning your wheels? What''s going on?"


    I purse my lips, sigh slightly, not knowing what to say, andugh, "Not very well."


    She also did not force me, a light smile also did not continue how to say.


    My phone lit up and it was Jimmy. I picked up the phone and said into the phone, "Uncle Jimmy, what


    do you got?"


    Jimmy there is some noise, he opened his mouth, "found, in the South City chemical nt, that


    chemical nt should be operating problems, was stopped by the government for a long time, recently


    suddenly there are people in and out, the outside was also specially sent to guard, there is a tight


    guard, we can not bring people in!"


    I shot up and said, "Uncle Jimmy, send me the address and I''ll ask Brady to think of something, maybe


    he has a way to get in!"


    Jimmy responded and then sent me the address on my phone.


    After hanging up the phone, I looked at Majorie and said, "Auntie, I''m sorry I can''t stay with you, I''ll


    leave now."


    She smiled, "Well, go about your business!"


    After entering the vi, I went straight up to the second floor and raised my hand to knock on Brady''s


    bedroom door, but the door didn''t seem to be closed, I just knocked down, and the door opened


    automatically.


    I was thinking about Dennis, some eagerness, did not think much about it and went in, "Brady, Dennis


    has news, the White Family South City side of the chemical nt, suddenly ......"


    I stopped before I finished my sentence, because at this time Brady except for a pair of boxers, other


    clothes on his body, none of them, I froze, he slowly turned his head to look at me, ck face sunk,


    "Miss Kennedy? Before entering the door you do not know knock?"


    I shook my head, a little confused, then quickly turned my back on him and said, "I knocked, I''m sorry, I


    didn''t mean to, Dennis has news, can you find a way to get someone to go in and look at the chemical


    nt in South City?"


    Behind him came his voice, "I''ll try my best, butter I''ll go and see for myself, rashly go in, it''s not good


    to rm the snake."


    I nodded my head and took a deep breath.


    He coldly put on his clothes, then ignored me and went straight downstairs, I followed him, he frowned,


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ming with you!"


    He bristled, "Don''t you go and make a mess, Dennis I''ll bring you back safely."


    Just wait, I''ll run away, shaking my head, "I''ll go with you, I won''t add to the mess, I''m not that retarded,


    trust me!"


    He raised his eyebrows and shrugged his shoulders without saying much.


    I almost didn''t throw up my stomach on the way to the South City and found Jimmy''s ce, his car was


    parked in a secluded ce, the suburbs were surrounded by trees and looked deste and cold.

 Chapter 659 Let her go, Ill sign! 8

    Chapter 659 Let her go, I''ll sign! 8


    "This ce looks like no one has been here in a long time!" I opened my mouth and read casually,


    Jimmy got out of the car and looked at me with a frown, "PRINCE, what are you doing here?"


    "Get a life!" Brady answered, giving me a nk look in the process.


    I knew he was afraid I would add to the mess, raised his hand and touched his nose and looked at


    Jimmy and said, "Maybe I can help, Uncle Jimmy, still no way to get in?"


    Jimmy nodded, "My people have been guarding this side for a while, the people inside change once


    every half hour, nothing else is moving, the only two guards guarding the door look like they were


    recently transferred, but they should be good at it, it''s not easy for us to get in."


    Brady took a look at the chemical nt and after a moment of silence said, "This nt is not


    Jimmy frowned slightly, and after a moment, spoke, "I''ll have someone go in and take a look!"


    "No need!" Brady spoke, "They''ll find out as soon as those people under you get inside." With that, he


    turned his gaze to me, and I couldn''t help but twitch my lips, always feeling that he had something bad


    to say.


    Sure enough, after a while, he looked at me and said, "ra, you go in and tell him your husband is


    still workingte and you go in and bring him something to eat."


    I froze, a little confused, and Jimmy frowned slightly, "Mr. Jenks, that''s too risky."


    Brady frowned, "It''s the only viable option."


    I hastily opened my mouth and looked at Jimmy Road, "Uncle Jimmy , don''t worry, I can protect myself,


    I''ll bring the headset, when I encounter something, you guys just break in, in addition, if possible, and


    the police department to say hello, when the key can save lives."


    Jimmy frowned, he was not willing to let me go to risk, Brady saw this, spoke, "I and you are not


    suitable to go in, she is a woman, the other party''s vignce is low, even if they encounter any danger,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    they will also be discretionary, the two families do not dare to offend City P so many people at the same


    time, so rest assured!"


    For a moment, Jimmy was silent for a while, handed me the headset and spoke, "If anything happens,


    notify us first, we''ll be on guard outside, and if something happens, we''ll all rush in to save them."


    I nodded and Brady called for a box lunch and some fruit, handed it to me and looked at me and said,


    "Be safe yourself and notify us first if there are any problems!"


    I hmmed and carried my things and walked towards the entrance of the chemical nt, which was


    guarded by two men who saw me and frowned, "No entry here!"


    I carried the fruit, went forward, pointed voice, looked a little spicy said, "Oh, what is going on? My


    husband has been working here for five or six years, howe no one was guarding it before? What


    kind of people are you? You''re not the ones who came here tomit crimes, are you? No wonder I


    said why my family is still not back sote, this is what happened toe? Let me in or I''ll call the


    police to see what you''re doing. A good factory, how to make it look like a prison, and do not let people


    enter!"


    With that, I fished out my cell phone and was ready to call, when the man guarding the door suddenly


    grabbed my phone and looked at me and said, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    I got angry on purpose and yelled at him, "Are you deaf? I told you, my man is working here, he hasn''t


    phone, or I''ll go to the police station and sue you for robbery!"


    The two men looked at each other and looked at me and said, "Are you really here to see your man?"


    I lifted the lunch box in my hand and looked at him and said, "Are you blind? My man is not here, I


    carry these things to give to the lonely ghosts here ah?"


    "Forget it, let her in, there is a building over there at the west gate that has not stopped working, I heard


    that it is going to be overnight, I guess it is the families of those workers, she is a woman, can not make


    any noise, let her make noise here, it is too noisy."


    One of the men guarding the door spoke up.


    The man looked at me, was silent for a moment, then looked at me and said, "Go in!" Then he handed


    me the phone.


    I took the phone, and my mouth shattered a few mouthfuls of dialect, working in the factory, most


    people are foreign, so speak dialect is to true a little.


    Into the factory, I searched around, indeed, as the two men guarding the door said, there is a building


    in which the lights are always on, I think it should be the factory workers working overtime.


    The other two buildings, one building is directly in the dark, it is estimated that there is no one, because


    there is no one outside the building to guard, the other building, only one floor of the lights both, the


    factory floor are not high, someone downstairs to guard, Jimmy said, they are half an hour to change


    people.


    But apparently this is also useless, I can not go in, can only think of another way, there is a light on the


    first floor, I turned around and found that the lighted ce should be the factory office.


    "The man is freezing to death, what if he doesn''t sign?" I hid behind a wall as two out are men spoke to


    each other.


    "First ask the people above, if this person dies, the mission is afraid if it fails."


    I listened to the two men and my heart sank. Dennis was locked up in the freezer by them? Looking at


    the people going out, I moved and felt my way into the first floor. It was a good thing that the two men


    were talking and didn''t see me.


    The first floor should be warehouses, which ced a lot of things, it seems to be goods, sneak around,


    did not find the freezer, I was a little anxious, could not help but say into the headset, "Uncle Jimmy,


    Dennis seems to be shut in the freezer by his door, but I can not find the freezer there!"


    Jimmy there spoke, "This is a chemical nt, the freezer will not be veryrge, usually in the back wall,


    you find the stairs, see if there is a new entrance to the stairway."


    I nodded and groped for half a day before finding the stairway, as Jimmy said, there was a new


    entrance at the stairway, but there seemed to be someone guarding it, I hid and watched for a while


    and saw that only one person was guarding it, and that person seemed to be dozing.


    The freezer was right next to it, so I walked gingerly over to it. Luckily, the freezer was not locked, so I


    moved the freezer door open, and as Jimmy said, the freezer was not very big.


    The temperature of the freezer is at zero degrees, not lower than the temperature in the freezer, but it


    is unbearable to stay inside for a long time.


    I don''t know how long Dennis has been in there, his whole body is a little stiff, the temperature on his


    forehead is as cold as ice, the whole person is on the verge of unconsciousness.

 Chapter 660 Let her go, Ill sign!

    Chapter 660 Let her go, I''ll sign!


    "Dennis, I''ming, wake up, don''t fall asleep, don''t fall asleep!" I dragged the jacket off my body and


    put it over him, thwarting his body tightly to keep him warm.


    He was unresponsive and I tried to pick him up, but he seemed unconscious and had no way to walk


    with me as I moved towards the freezer door with him on my back.


    Into the headset, "Uncle Jimmy , I found the freezer, Dennis is in the freezer, he''s unconscious,e


    on!"


    "Bang!" The freezer door was mmed shut, I froze, and the next thing I knew was that something was


    wrong, and the temperature in the freezer suddenly plummeted.


    A piercing coldness fiercely enveloped me, the cold air was pervasive and eroded me.


    I held Dennis and spoke into the headset over and over again, but the message from the headset was


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    cut off and I had no way to reach Uncle Jimmy .


    The temperature on Dennis'' body was getting lower and lower, and his body seemed to start to show


    stiffness. I hugged him tightly and spoke over and over again, "Dennis, don''t fall asleep, it''s ra, I''m


    People in excessive fear, there is no way to control their own sanity, I spoke to Dennis over and over


    again, he did not say a word to me, I was cold and anxious.


    And he nestled in the freezer, gradually the freezer with moisture began to freeze, and even the air


    vapor began to slowly freeze.


    My own body began to be somewhat inflexible, Dennis''s body even more, I rubbed his hand over and


    over again, my mouth struggling to talk to him, tears frozen on my face, ice crumbs stinging me to the


    point of pain.


    There is still no movement outside, Dennis''s body has reached the extreme, I am a little run down,


    while shaking and crying, holding Dennis to death, and I do not know what I said.


    Plus I originally spent time in the freezer, and fear of the cold, the body''s reaction became more and


    more obvious, the whole person even appeared to be in a state of convulsions, and Dennis''s voice was


    faintly heard in my ears, "Let her go, I sign!"


    This is the only thing I have heard Dennis say since I came in and struggled to open my eyes to see


    him, but my body was already a bit icy.


    The door of the freezer, was opened, the person who came in was no other than Edward, he was


    wearing a dark red suit, exquisite and elegant, the smile on his face, as always, seemed to be a light


    smile.


    I looked at him, even though I had already nned in my heart, but seeing him appear now, I still


    couldn''t ept that he would treat us so cruelly.


    "Bring the contract, I''m sorry to bother Mr. George!" He opened his mouth, the first sentence was


    addressed to his men, and the second sentence was naturally addressed to Dennis.


    I looked at Edward and spoke incredulously, "How can you do this?"


    Edward looked at me, hooked his lips, light smile, gentle as always, "ra, I have to thank you for this,


    otherwise, Mr. George might not have signed this contract even if he froze to death."


    He put the contract in his hand in front of Dennis, looked at Dennis shallow smile, "Mr. George to Miss


    Kennedy is really deep love, you endure dozens of small things frozen are not open, this Miss Kennedy


    as soon as youpromise, you really let me recognize, what is called deep love. "


    "Bastard!" I watched and couldn''t help but speak up, Dennis'' body had stiffened, he couldn''t open his


    eyes somewhat, I think he would have passed out at this point if not for me.


    Edward put the pen in Dennis''s hand and forced Dennis to sign, I looked at Dennis and then at


    Edward, fiercely pulled the knife Jimmy gave me to protect my body from my waist and dragged


    Edward against Edward''s throat, "Let us go or we die together! "


    "You think you guys can go now?" Edward narrowed his eyes and looked at Dennis on the ground who


    was already dying and spoke.


    I suppressed the fear in my heart and used the knife in my hand with force, "Have your men take him


    out of the freezer, now!"


    Others suddenly saw me suddenly like this, but are afraid to act rashly, outside came the sound of


    noise, then a group of people rushed in, see Jimmy , I was relieved.


    Edward''s people blocked up, Jimmy raised the robbery in his hand and suddenly fired a shot, "Do not


    want to die, then all give me do not move!" His voice was extraordinarily loud and powerful, and with


    the sound of the robbery, Edward''s people did not dare to act rashly for a while.


    Jimmy had his men take Dennis out, then looked at me and said, "Princess,e here!" He pointed


    his gun at Edward and spoke, "Mr. White, I''m sorry!"


    Seeing this, I let go of my hand and walked towards the outside of the freezer. Edward''s men did not


    dare to act rashly because of the robbery in Jimmy''s hand, and when they came out of the freezer,


    Jimmy instructed his men to take off the clothes on their bodies to me.


    Look at me and say, "Princess, you hurry up and go, I''ll deal with it here!"


    I looked at the people in the freezer, silent for a few moments mouth, looked at Edward and said, "For


    the sake of the end, do whatever it takes, is that I am too young."


    Edward sneered, "Sess and failure, it''s all about money, ra, different positions!"


    He looked at him, pursed his lips, closed the freezer door and looked at Jimmy and said, "Can we get


    out safely?"


    Jimmy nodded, "Not many people in Edward, let''s go, don''t worry!"


    I nodded and went out of the factory and walked to the entrance of the factory, I paused and looked at


    Jimmy for a moment in silence and said, "Uncle Jimmy , did you call the police?"


    He shook his head, "To call the police?"


    I nodded, "He has banned the operation here and it is still going on, it is illegal, it is more useful to let


    the policee than what we do, also, contact the journalists in Macao, give them some information


    and fire a wave for them the White Family."


    Jimmy faintly stared, then nodded and said, "Good!"


    Dennis didn''t know how long he had been in the freezer. After he stayed in the car for a while, his


    whole body began to sweat, and Jimmy frowned and urged the driver to hurry to the hospital.


    On the road and the police car brush, I hold Dennis, little by little have frustrated his body has stiffened


    the flesh, Jimmy some worried look at me said, "look at his condition should be in the freezer for a long


    time, muscle and nerve damage."


    I knew what he was going to say and spoke in advance, "Wait for the doctor to see what happens, we


    have no way to make a conclusion!"


    Will Dennis sent to the hospital, and I Jimmy waiting outside the emergency room, hindsight response


    to Brady was not in, can not help but some worried look at Jimmy Road, "Uncle Jimmy, Mr. Jenks


    master where?"


    "He can''te forward!" Jimmy opened his mouth and looked at me with a frown, "He just took over


    the Janks family, once he steps in, he will face more enemies, he can''t make enemies now."

 Chapter 661: Identifying the person behind it 1

    Chapter 661: Identifying the person behind it 1


    I nod my head.


    Yes, everyone has their own area to guard, and it was kind of him to take me in at my most difficult


    time.


    Dennis was in the emergency room for a long time, so long that I was on the verge of copse waiting


    outside.


    The next day!


    Seeing that the emergency room door had not opened, I had some breakdown and kept leaning on the


    emergency room door to see, back and forth, I don''t know how many times I walked.


    Jimmy looked at me, wanting to say somethingforting, but looked away and didn''t say anything.


    When Brady came in, he looked at Jimmy and me with our haggard faces from staying up all night and


    said, "Are you going to wait for the patient toe out and then scare him to death with your haunted


    looks?"


    He was always very vicious, I took it for granted and ignored him.


    Jimmy looked at him and said, "Mr. Jenks, Mr. George is still in resuscitation, so don''t joke about it."


    "All right, here to me, you guys go rest, do not worry about me, will not let him hang up in my ce!"


    Brady looked at me, some speechless said, "you woman is already ugly, if so continue to boil, in case


    the people inside can not get out, you such a ghostly appearance, want to remarry no one dares to


    want you!"


    I pursed my lips and squatted in the doorway, somewhat distraught and not at all in the mood to pay


    attention to him.


    "Bump!" The door to the emergency room was opened and the doctor came out.


    I got up and rushed to ask, but because of theck of blood supply, almost fell, Brady held me up and


    spoke with extra disgust, "Big sister, are you nning to hurt yourself?"


    I frowned, ignored him, looked at the doctoring out of the emergency room, and said, "Doctor, how


    is my husband?"


    The doctor in the white coat looked at me and spoke slightly, "The patient is out of life threatening


    condition, but his muscles and nerves are suffering from different degrees of frostbite, there is a risk of


    seque, both your family and the patient should be prepared for the possibility of partial structural


    paralysis of the patient."


    I was struck by lightning and did not return to my senses for half a day until Dennis was wheeled out by


    the doctor in the emergency room.


    Ward.


    Dennis is still awake, I looked at Jimmy and opened my mouth, "Uncle Jimmy, you go home and get


    some rest, I''m here with you, there are still a lot of things to deal with, you can''t have an ident!"


    Jimmy nodded and looked at me and said, "Samuel and Ms. Knight should be on their way, don''t worry


    too much, Mr. George will be fine!"


    I nod my head, too tired to talk a little.


    After Jimmy left, Brady leaned against the door frame, a little hung over, and I looked over at him, "Tell


    me about it, a trip for nothing and a waste of your time!"


    He raised his eyebrows, but some mischief said, "Your IQ is the charge type? asionally online,


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    asionally retarded, how this time can see that I have something to say."


    I frowned, "You can choose not to say anything!"


    "Boring!" He said, "You''re really tough, Edward is being investigated, his chemical nt was stopped,


    and now he''s suddenly being investigated and found to have carcinogenic substances, the Macau


    police have started to investigate all the White Family''s properties, the White Group''s operations will


    lose tens of millions of dors if it misses a day. The White Group has lost tens of millions of dors for


    a day''s dy in operation, and he is also involved in kidnapping and smuggling, these problems are


    enough for him to cope with for a few days, ra, you are good, you don''t take action, but this action


    will take half of his life, those reporters who arrived in time are called by you, right?"


    I pursed my lips and didn''t deny it.


    Brady ranted for a while, and he left.


    I stayed with Dennis and watched as his pale face became flushed and he seemed to be slowly


    recovering.


    Dennis hadn''t woken up yet, so I could only sit by the bedside with him. I don''t know how many times


    the phone in my bag rang, it was Selina''s mother calling.


    I patiently answered, "Auntie, what is it?"


    The voice on the other end of the phone was Selina''s mother''s crying, "Mrs. George, I know, I shouldn''t


    be so brazen to look for you, and I shouldn''t call you, but I don''t know what to do, Angle''s


    chemotherapy has already started, all the money has been spent in the past few days, the child has


    been tossed out of shape, the doctor said let us Can you help us? We don''t know what we have done


    in ourst life, but in this life we have to pay back on our children, Angle is only four years old, I ......"


    followed by her suppressed sobbing voice.


    What to do?


    Life is so long, but some people''s life, from birth is destined to be a tragedy, as others have said,


    indeed, this life is dependent on the fate of people!


    I was silent, listening to the cries on the other end. When she saw that I didn''t answer, she said with


    some desperation, "Mrs. George, I know, we are the ones who are insatiable, you have helped us


    many times, I shouldn''t look for you anymore, thank you!"


    "Continue the treatment!" I opened my mouth, my gaze a little hollow, and spoke, "I will transfer the


    money to your ount, stay well with the child to encourage him to treat well, and he will get better and


    better in the future!"


    Yeah, it''s going to get better from here.


    The person on the other end seemed overly surprised and seemed a little overly surprised, and


    hurriedly spoke, "Mrs. George, thank you, thank you, thank you so much, we will definitely do you a


    favor in this life!"


    I hung up the phone and transferred the money from the card. Perhaps touching Selina''s matter is a


    bottomless pit, but in the end, the face is a child''s life, I do not know what the future holds, but now I do


    have the ability to help, since this is the case, there is no reason to stand by and do nothing.


    Looking at Dennis in the hospital bed, I couldn''t help but sigh slightly and consider it a blessing for


    myself to umte praise.


    Dennisy in the hospital bed for three days, and when he woke up, he was still fuzzy, holding my hand


    tightly and asking in a daze, "How are you? Did you get hurt?"


    I hugged him and smiled lightly, "I''m fine, unharmed!"


    Will I carefully look around, see I really have no difference, he put down his heart, looked at me and


    said, "In the future, no matter what I do, do not risk for me, than live, I hope you can live well!"


    My eyes were a little sore and I huffed slightly, my nose a little sore, "Don''t say such things in the


    future."


    He pulled me, for the first time his exhaustion and vulnerability showed, I supported him, did not use


    words tofort him, just clinging with him.


    Over the years, we have slowly learned how to treat each other, inclusive of healing, the road ahead is


    still long, perhaps the difficulties and contradictions in life will continue, but I know that we will not be


    separated from each other.


    ......


    The White Group was investigated, we naturally will not appear, the George Group and the Janks


    family cooperation is officially opened, see Brady again, is in the cooperation signing meeting, the


    Janks family ho cross, a signing ceremony, but is the atmosphere of the chartered a luxury cruise ship


    to celebrate the sess of the signing.

 Chapter 662: Identifying the person behind it 2

    Chapter 662: Identifying the person behind it 2


    Macao in October, not very cold, Dennis wouldn''t let me show my shoulders and gave me a zer over


    my bare-shoulder dress, Brady was outside the cruise ship holding a ss of wine and probably


    wondering what to think to Ho-Han outside.


    I stood behind him, quietly looking at him, but also looking at the endless sea and the starry sky, he


    probably noticed someone behind him, turned back towards me and looked over, see me, but some


    surprise.


    He raised his eyebrows and raised his ss in his hand towards me, "Why do you have time toe


    out? Your Mr. George isn''t pestering you anymore?"


    I smiled lightly, walked over to him and said lightly, "He has his own work to do!"


    He nodded and looked at the sea in the distance, probably because the night view was so beautiful that


    it made him look less obnoxious than usual, and he spoke, "Have you ever looked up at a luxury liner


    from a raft?"


    I flinched slightly and shook my head, "No, there''s no way for a bamboo raft to travel far out on the


    ocean, and no way for a luxury liner tond in a pond, so there''s no way for them to meet, much less


    look up."


    He smiled lightly and looked at me sideways, "There''s always that one in a million chance!"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Maybe!"


    "I''ve seen it, and at that time I thought, if there was a chance to turn the tide in this life, I would


    definitely change my fate against the sky and make myself stand on a cruise ship overlooking the river


    and the sea!" He squinted slightly at the vast ocean and spoke, "I did it, and now it''s as good as it


    gets."


    I drank the little wine left in my ss and spoke, "But not as happy as I thought, are you?"


    He suddenly burst outughing and looked at me, "Do you think it''s a TV show? I reached the top,


    standing in the dream position, I realized what I wanted, how can I not be happy? Don''t listen to those


    sessful people''s so-called envy of poor people''s family friendship love, in fact, the rich people''s love


    friendship is worthy of envy, we can do whatever we want to like the woman we want, what''s wrong


    with that!"


    I shrugged my shoulders, didn''t refute his words, looked at the city that was getting farther and farther


    away from the shore, and couldn''t help but speak, "So what are youmenting?"


    He narrowed his eyes at me and smiled arrogantly, "Of course it''s to find something to talk about with


    you once ah, I heard that you and I are simr, so I can''t help but want to find somemonnguage


    with you."


    "What aspect are you referring to?" Come to think of it, I don''t seem to bear much resemnce to him!


    He leaned on the railing and spoke, "Growing up, I lived with my mother when I was very young, her


    job was not decent, so my existence was also scorned, people, always like to stand on the moral high


    ground to hurt the weak, I used to think, if one day stand on the high ground, I will make those who


    have hurt me, a hundred times back, now, it seems that I can Do it."


    I frowned, pursed my lips at him, and spoke, "You shouldn''t lump me in with you, my upbringing wasn''t


    as bad as you think, so there''s absolutely no need for you to findmon ground in me, I don''t want to


    have anything inmon with you, nor do I want tofort you about your supposedly sad or


    wretched childhood."


    He didn''t care and said lightly, "It doesn''t matter, I didn''t intend for you to be able tofort me, I just


    found someone less annoying to express my emotions, but I''m much better now."


    Brady this person is a contradictory synthesis, I shrugged my shoulders, did not intend to stay with him


    more, a beautiful girl with a ss of wine slender walk, looking at him light smile, the most important


    thing at the reception is the beauty.


    Brady seems to enjoy the feeling of being actively osted by a beautiful woman, did not refuse the


    beautiful woman''s ost, but directly wrapped his arm around the woman''s waist, ambiguously blew in


    the woman''s ear, his voice teasing, "Baby, I''m aer!"


    The beautiful woman smiled enchantingly, "No harm, we each take what we need!"


    Watching them leave with their arms around each other, I frowned slightly, the world of adults, money


    and love, seemingly intertwined, and seemingly separate from each other.


    When I entered the banquet hall, Dennis finished talking with someone, and when he saw me enter, he


    came towards me with a smile, "It''s windy outside, what are you doing out there?"


    I smiled lightly, "Look at the view!"


    He raised his hand and slid it over my nose and spoke, "Come on, got a good show for you."


    I raised my eyebrows, "It''s not a shock, is it?"


    "To check it out?" He didn''t exin and dragged me up to the top VIP cabin.


    Took me into a passenger cabin, just inside, there was the sound of women''s voices rising and falling,


    and the sound of men''s ragged panting.


    The corners of my mouth twitched and I subconsciously looked at Dennis to see that he only frowned


    slightly and spoke, "Mr. Jenks is so elegant!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s Brady and the woman from earlier.


    Brady''s gruff voice came, without any regard for Dennis and I were still outside, and said, "Mr. George,


    wait a moment." This is said, like eating and drinking water.


    Dennis frowned and pulled me to go, but two men came in the door, two men in ck racked a


    somewhat wretched man in.


    The man was left on the ground, bruised and swollen, it looked like he had been beaten up. I looked


    closely at the man and could not help but frown, I knew this man, it was Bobby.


    Bobby was thrown on the ground, some confused look around, see Dennis, also do not care about the


    male and female voice inside, hugged Dennis and said, "Mr. George, I was wrong, please, do not kill


    me, you let me do anything, do not kill me! "


    Brady''s voice came from inside, "Holy crap, I can''t even run a little errand, what the fuck is all this noise


    about?" He was still wearing his big pants, his shirt just over his body, still buttoned up, a cynical look


    from behind the screen, and a grim kick on Bobby as he spoke, "I''m getting tired of the noise."


    Bobby ate pain, but did not dare to say, one kneeling on the ground to admit fault, see the wretched.


    I looked at Brady can not help but skim, eyes suddenly ck, covered by Dennis eyes, his low voice


    sounded, "Do not look!"


    Then looked at Brady and said, "Put your clothes on before youe out!" The words carried an air of


    Brady pooh-poohed and said, "What does it matter to you if I wear clothes or not? It''s not like she


    hasn''t seen it before, so what''s the fear?"


    Dennis started that sentence, not cold, but with a few thin words, "Change it!"


    Brady was still trying to struggle when Dennis spoke directly, "Do you need me to call someone to help


    you?"


    With that, he raised his hand and two men came in at the door, walked over to Brady and spoke, "Mr.


    Jenks, I''m sorry." Brady was then carried behind the screen, followed by Brady''s pig-killing voice.

 Chapter 663: Identifying the person behind it 3

    Chapter 663: Identifying the person behind it 3


    "Dennis, what''s wrong with you, I''m in your way? What the hell do you care so wide? Are you afraid


    that your woman will see my strong body, afraid to get hooked on me, you fucking just do not have self-


    confidence, jealous of my body ......"


    I looked at Dennis and saw that his face was sullen and he didn''t seem to be able to see any emotions.


    Listening to Brady''s nonsense and mouth, I raised my hand and touched my nose, thinking, "This


    person really dares to say anything.


    After a while, Brady came out dressed, a pair of ck eyes sorrowful look at Dennis, that look like


    Dennis forced him, some little daughter-inw look.


    Dennis ignored him and looked at Bobby, who was in a mess on the ground, and said, "You can exin


    yourself!"


    At this time, the woman behind the screen came out, already dressed, the woman enchanting and


    seductive, the body of the dusty breath tantly emitted, she leaned on the screen, looking at Brady


    said, "Mr. Jenks, lift the pants to disown people? You have promised me, this has to be a promise!"


    As she spoke, her gaze went to Bobby, who was originally in a mess, now with red-faced eyes and


    restrained anger, his hands clenched into fists.


    Bystanders are not stupid and can naturally see that this woman and Bobby have a rtionship.


    Brady leaned back in his chair,zy, and said, "I promised you this, but your man he offended the


    wrong people, and also caused our Mr. George almost died, such a serious problem, you still have to


    ask our Mr. George, can not be med for your man!


    I frowned slightly, so, hook up Brady this woman and Bobby is a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship?


    This woman just now also and Brady so reckless ......


    Just thinking about it is a bit too much for me to ept, not to mention, this Bobby is still here, this is


    naked public cheating it!


    The woman heard Brady''s words, a time of anger to blush, but it seems to have been in the light of the


    ce for some time, so the woman is extraordinarily calm.


    Looking at Brady, heughed, "Mr. Jenks you''re tantly reneging on your debt?"


    Brady shrugged brazenly, "No, I promised you not to trouble your man, but Mr. George did not promise,


    you are with me, why not apany Mr. George by the way?"


    The woman was so humiliated by him that her face was ck, but still did not dare to seize, but turned


    her gaze to Dennis, her face but charming color, her voice warm and soft, "Mr. George, I ......"


    "I don''t take garbage, stay away from me!" Dennis opened his mouth and almost sent the woman away


    with one sentence.


    He then looked at Brady and said coldly, "You''re still hungry!"


    Brady raised his hand and touched his nose and spoke, "I''ve always been aer."


    Dennis coldly snorted, looked at the woman and said, "Hurry up and leave before I have a fit, or you


    and he will go down to the sea to feed the fish together!" There was no room for error in this statement.


    The woman listened and froze for a moment, thought she was intimidated, hesitated, but still looked at


    Bobby, who was so angry on the ground that he was deformed, and then went out.


    The woman left, Brady crossed his legs and looked at Dennis and said, "Mr. George, your attitude


    towards women is not very good, change it in the future, otherwise your wife will follow someone else."


    Dennis gave him a nonchnt look and spoke, "Ask away!"


    Dennis then pulled me to the side and waited for Brady to ask questions of Bobby.


    Brady skimmed his mouth, looked at Bobby on the floor, his eyes were impatient, nced at the man


    guarding the door, he spoke, "Go get some of that in the kitchen, get me something to liven things up."


    I did not know what he wanted to do, see him looking at Bobby on the ground, a kind look spoke,


    "Brother, or you recruit yourself, do not force me to do myself as a bad guy, eh?"


    Bobby tilted his head and after looking around at everyone, looked at Brady with a confused look on his


    face and said, "Mr. Jenks, what do you want me to say? You tell me what you want me to admit? I''ll


    admit it right away, and I''ll tell you what you want to know."


    "Oh!" Brady a smile, a handsome face through a few sneers, "pretend to be confused, ah, also okay, is


    always out together to y, also want you also enjoy yourself is."


    When the man Brady had called down to get something came back, Brady leaned back in his chair and


    spoke, "Find something for Mr. Hall to do!"


    I couldn''t help but stare at him with wide pupils and some amazement and incredulity.


    Dennis pulled me into his arms with the same words, "Don''t look!" Then came Bobby''s almost frantic


    screams in my ears.


    Brady opened his mouth, "You can choose to continue to pretend to be crazy and foolish, I am also


    okay, it is always just ying with a few men, I have plenty of time and energy, do not worry about you


    do not say, slowly, no hurry!"


    I took Dennis'' hand away and saw Bobby lying on the floor rolling around, obviously in excruciating


    pain, and watched him yell in pain, "I said, I said, get these things out!"


    Brady winked towards two of his men, and the two men directly ripped Bobby''s pants off, and Bobby''s


    whole body was shivering.


    "Say it!" Brady spoke, looking a little cold.


    Bobby probably did not expect Brady would be so sick, while trembling body while speaking, "It is Bob,


    he asked me to follow Mr. George, the purpose is to make Mr. George to Macao foreign trade operation


    to him, Mr. George the day of the ident is I in Mr. George''s car tampering, I was wrong, but if I did


    not do so, Bob will kill me, I had no choice, I only dared to do that. I was wrong, but if I didn''t do it, Bob


    would have killed me, I had no choice, I just dared to do that."


    Brady narrowed his eyes, "So, the hundreds of thousands you lost in the casino came from Bob?"


    Bobby nodded his head, his body still shivering.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him for a moment in silence and said, "When the ident happened,


    whose body was the one the police found?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Brady frowned slightly, probably because he thought my question was too a little off-topic, but Bobby


    froze, looked at me, and said uncertainly, "It was Bob, he was killed by Edward''s men, and after he


    died, Edward threw acid on him."


    I frowned and looked at Dennis. Bobby''s words were too much of a contradiction and too much


    uncertainty.


    Dennis sips the ss of water in his hand, seems to be thinking about something, half a long time, he


    looks at Brady and speaks, "Bob''s location is confirmed?"

 Chapter 664 - Find out who is behind it 4

    Chapter 664 - Find out who is behind it 4


    Brady shook his head and spoke, "He disappeared the day you had your ident."


    The possibility that Edward would kill Bob doesn''t make sense. How could they kill each other.


    I looked to Bobby and spoke again to confirm, "Are you sure the body was Bob?"


    Bobby nodded, the expression on his face did not look like a lie, "Bob led those people to block you


    that night, after Bob pulled Mr. George out of the car, the killers in the other car killed Bob without any


    suspense, if you do not believe, you can go to see the body, he was shot in the chest, andter worried


    that he could not die, and inserted After confirming his death, those people poured acid on Bob''s body,


    I saw all this with my own eyes, I''m not lying to you!"


    The room was silent for a while, Brady looked at Bobby and said coldly, "On the basis of your good


    performance today, I''ll let you off first, you''d better be honest with me in the future, and then dare to


    y any tricks for me, I''ll get you killed."


    He then raised his eyes and gave his men a look, and Bobby was led out, leaving Dennis, Brady and I


    alone in the room.


    The rtionship between Bob and Edward, from the beginning of Myanmar I knew it was not simple,


    even if Bob is now mixed with some wretched, but it is not so weak that Edward so not in the slightest


    in the eyes of the way to get killed. The first thing I want to do is to make sure that I have a good idea of


    what I''m talking about.


    Dennis faintly converge eyebrows, look to Brady said, "the police station side you to dock, Macao''s


    matter I will send someone over here in charge of thepany."


    Brady frowned down and looked at him, "No, Mr. George, I don''t think that sounds right. Are you going


    to leave everything here to me, and you have to go back to your country?"


    "If you want the Janks family to be ruined in your hands, I can''t go back!" Dennis gave him a cold look


    and said, "Edward is ying a big game, he wants more than just the right to operate Macao''s foreign


    trade exports."


    "What do you mean?" Brady frowned and looked at him seriously.


    Dennis gave him a think-for-yourself look, then got up and pulled me along, "Come on, we need to get


    back as soon as possible."


    I was a little confused, but followed him anyway.


    From the room out, through the cruise ship cabin, see a bunch of couples wrestling together, I thought


    at first just two couples quarrel, closer look to see is Bobby and the woman.


    "I''m blind to see you, why do you think you''re so disgusting? Brady the white boy is better than me?"


    Bobby was full of profanity, and while saying that he also raised his hand and gave the woman a few


    ps.


    I do not know how many ps, the woman''s face has been red and swollen, looking a little wretched,


    originally enchanting woman, at this time became wretched.


    It looks like the woman is used to his violence, after being beaten by him for an unknown number of


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    times, she resigned herself to Bobby''s insults and abuse like a puppet.


    I watched, could not help but frown, went up to stop Bobby, looked at him and said, "If I were you, at


    this point I have no face to stay here, you really think you almost killed Dennis, with your little bit of


    information is not heavy to change your cheap life? If it wasn''t for her, you''d be feeding the fish in the


    sea right now. If you''re capable, find your own way to live, don''t fucking rely on a woman to stay alive


    and not know what''s good for you!"


    Bobby froze at my sudden appearance, and when he saw Dennis behind me, he lost his nerve and fell


    to his knees and looked at me, "Mrs. George was right, I was wrong, I won''t do it again!"


    This kind of person, I''m afraid that a lifetime of dogs can not change to eat shit, I looked at the woman,


    can not help but feel some sadness, in the end what kind of vision, will let him put their own body to


    such a scum.


    I looked at the woman and spoke, "Leave him, this scum doesn''t deserve you."


    I know, some words may not be useful, but still opened the mouth, the woman looked at me, froze, not


    just in the room charming, at this time only wretched face and amazed, looking at me, she froze and


    opened, "Thank you!"


    I shook my head and spoke indifferently, "No, I just couldn''t see him bullying a woman!"


    Dennis pursed his lips and looked at me and said, "Let''s go!"


    I got up, followed Dennis to leave, walked a cut or could not help but look back at the woman, down the


    stairs still could not help but sigh.


    Dennis pulled me, look gentle a few points,ughing, "Everyone has their own way of living, too much


    management, it is tired of the heart!"


    I looked at him sideways and bristled, "Are you trying to say that I should mind my own business?"


    Heughed lightly, raised his hand and touched his nose, saying, "You think too much!"


    I grunted and didn''t talk to him anymore. The ship docked and Dennis and I got off the ship and met


    Toby waiting just outside the ferry port. I couldn''t help but be surprised and said, "Toby, when did you


    get here?"


    Toby spoke up, "Just arrived today!"


    I hadn''t seen Toby for a long time, and subconsciously I took Toby as a friend. When I got into the car, I


    kept asking Toby about his recent situation and pulled a lot of topics.


    On the way Dennis was coughing all the time for some reason and I couldn''t help but ask him, "Do you


    have a cold?" He had just been discharged from the hospital not long ago, and the doctor said he


    needed to rest. If it wasn''t for Brady to hold some kind of signing celebration today, we weren''t


    supposed toe out.


    Dennis leaned against the car and said, "It''s okay, it doesn''t bother me!" Then leaned back in the car


    and closed his eyes, see this I also do not talk to Toby.


    When I arrived at the hotel, I don''t know what happened, I always felt tired and sleepy. Dennis and


    Toby were talking in the living room, and I was lying on the bed, originally nning to lean for a while,


    but I didn''t think I would fall asleep somehow.


    When Dennis woke me up, he had already showered and was standing next to me, looking at me


    tenderly and saying, "Go wash up first before you go to sleep."


    I got up, leaned against him somewhatzily, and spoke, "I''m so sleepy, I''m so tiredtely, I must get a


    good night''s sleep when I return to America."


    He smiled lightly and smoothed my long hair, "How about I wash it for you and you continue to sleep in


    peace?"


    This is no good at first hearing, I skimmed and got up and went straight to the bathroom.


    Seeing a bottle of vitamin A on the washstand, I couldn''t help but frown, Dennis seems to have been


    using this stuff recently, has he started to take care of his body?


    It seems that men, like women, are afraid of getting old!

 Chapter 665 - Find out who is behind this 5

    Chapter 665 - Find out who is behind this 5


    After showering, I came out with his vitamin A by the way and handed it to him saying, "Have you been


    taking thistely?"


    He took it, nced at it, and nodded, "Hmm!"


    I bristled, "Is this vitamin A of any use? Are you not feeling well somewheretely? Why did you start


    taking maintenance products, do you think you''re getting older?"


    He stopped reading and closed the book, then set it aside and looked at me with burning eyes, "Mrs.


    George is disliking me?"


    I was stunned, holding back a smile and shaking my head, "Mr. George is handsome and charming,


    elegant and noble, not the slightest sign of old age, how dare I dislike you."


    He raised an eyebrow, pulled me to sit on the bed, took the towel from me, wiped my hair, and said in a


    warm voice, "Stay away from Brady in the future."


    I was confused for a moment, "Why is Brady suddenly involved?"


    He pursed his lips, no emotion could be seen on his face, he just said lightly, "Is he in good shape?"


    I ......


    It was determined that this one was jealous.


    I couldn''t help butugh low and look back at him, "I watched a variety show the other day and the


    female singer in it said that she basically doesn''t look at twenty-five year old men because there is no


    taste, Brady is almost twenty-five or so this year too, right?"


    Dennis'' face was a little dark, "Don''t read those messes in the future."


    I skimmed my mouth, "I think she''s quite right ...... Well!" People, ah, just can not provoke, otherwise


    the final suffer or themselves.


    ......


    When I returned to City P, it was already three dayster, Dennis was busy with thepany''s affairs,


    no time to rest day and night, he had just experienced a serious illness, I was worried about his health,


    and ran to thepany every day, afraid that he was too busy to get sick again.


    When I came down from the George Buidling, I met Wendy, the receptionist. I hadn''t seen her for half a


    month, but she had be more and more fashionable, and her face was so exquisitely made up that


    I almost didn''t recognize her if she hadn''t taken the initiative to call me.


    "Mrs. George, you''re back!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I went over it in my head before I remembered, smiled and nodded, "Well, you''ve been getting prettier


    The little girl blushed, embarrassed, "No!"


    I smiled, my phone rang, it was Selina''s mother calling, counting the time, she should need the child''s


    medical expenses, I picked up the phone, originally thought she would cry once like before.


    But she seemed to speak calmly, "Mrs. George, have you had timetely?Angle said she would like to


    meet you and say thank you in person."


    I listened to the tone was not very normal could not help but speak, "Auntie, is something happening?"


    The mother of Selina on the other end said, "No, it''s just Angle, she knows you''ve been paying her


    medical bills, this child wants to see you and wants to say thank you!"


    I nodded, answered, hung up the phone and went straight to medicine.


    I do not like the smell of sterile water in the hospital, rushed to the hospital, I went directly to Angle''s


    ward, Selina''s parents are in the ward, half a month without seeing, the two old people suddenly aged


    a lot, originally more than sixty years old, at this time, look, like more than eighty years old.


    Seeing me, Selina''s mother got up and looked at me and said, "Mrs. George you''re here, please."


    I shook my head slightly, the old couple said they hadn''t eaten anything yet, let me stay with the child


    for a while, then they went down to eat, I nodded and answered, I looked at the child in the hospital


    bed, for a while I didn''t know how to describe my mood.


    Her appearance at this time, and when I first saw her is too different, repeated treatment and


    chemotherapy, so that this originally well-behaved and understanding child has be thin and bony,


    a pair of small hands are all bones, no meat, the child fell asleep, I looked at her almost only bones of


    the face, the heart slightly guilty of pain.


    I sat down next to the hospital bed and wondered if I could ask Dennis to find a good doctor or hospital


    that could treat the child. With repeated chemotherapy, the child had little hair left.


    Just took out my phone, I was ready to send a message to Dennis, the child woke up, saw me,


    probably just woke up, the child froze, looked at me and said, "Auntie ......"


    I nodded and looked at her and whispered, "Did I wake you up?"


    She shook her head, looked at me, and said softly, "Did Grandpa and Grandma go out?"


    I hmmed and spoke up and asked her, "Angle, do you want some water? I''ll pour it for you."


    She shook her head, "Auntie I''m not thirsty!"


    I smiled lightly and took her hand, the child''s hand was so thin that I could only feel the bone, I was a


    little distressed, "Angle, are you hungry?"


    She shook her head, probably just woke up, a little reluctant to talk, a pair of eyes looking at the ceiling,


    it seems that this action, she has repeated countless times.


    I am not a person who will talk with children, I do not know what to say for a while, only quietly with her.


    After a while, Angle suddenly spoke, "Auntie, am I going to die."


    My heart was suddenly seized like a general, painful some breathing, holding back tears pulled smile


    and shook his head, "No, Angle will be fine, the doctor will help Angle cure, and when you are well, you


    can go to the zoo with grandparents to see the small animals, to see the blue sky and white clouds


    outside."


    The little guy looked at me with a twinkle in his eye, "Really?"


    I pulled her and nodded with certainty, "Really, what does Angle want to do in the future? When you get


    well, Auntie will take you to finish, OK?"


    Seemingly hopeful, she nodded her head and fell serious, "I want to eat ice cream and cake, I haven''t


    eaten for a long time, Grandma said that I can only eat when I''m well!"


    I pulled her along and nodded, "That''s good, go Angle, when you get better, Auntie will take you to eat,


    OK?"


    "Good!" As if remembering something, the little one took out a palm-sized notebook from behind the


    pillow and handed it to me, speaking, "Auntie, this is what Grandma asked me to give you, it''s Mom''s


    diary, Grandma said you''re a good person and wanted me to say thank you."


    I took the notebook, froze for a moment, and nodded, "Mom''s journal?"


    She nodded, "Well, I can''t read, and Grandma said it would help, but you have to put it away now and


    read it only when you get home, or you''ll have bad people on your back."


    Saying that, the little one also made a point of letting me put the diary in my bag, I did it the way she


    did, and talked to her for a while, Selina''s parents came up.


    looked at me, then spoke, "Mrs. George, thank you for these days."


    I shook my head slightly and said, "No, you don''t have to worry about Angle''s medical expenses, if the


    hospital is out of options, I''ll find a way."

 Chapter 666: Identifying the person behind it 6

    Chapter 666: Identifying the person behind it 6


    Selina''s mother pulled a few smiles, some sense of powerlessness, "Mrs. George, Angle''s illness,


    Selina''s father and I discussed, we do not cure, the child''s life, the next days, we intend to take her out


    together, to see what she wants to see want to y, so that she does not leave regrets on the line, this


    life we try our best. "


    I was a little confused, and instinctively asked, "Why? I asked the doctor, as long as the treatment is


    good, there will be a possibility of cure, if you are worried about medical expenses, it''s okay I can take


    care of it, she is still small, there are countless possibilities in the future ......"


    Selina''s mother some can not stop crying, shaking her head helplessly, "can not get rid of, even if she


    is cured, in the future will be dragged by our two half-dead old man, she still has a vampire uncle,


    Selina was forced to die by us, we cured her, the result is the same, will force her into a dead end, why


    not take her to enjoy the next days, keep the happiness, life is too bitter, next life, let''s not evene."


    I don''t know how to persuade her, yes, I forgot, this child even if cured, there is no one behind to rely


    on, just Bobby the devil is enough to make her in hell never get out, not to mention, if she grows up,


    there are two old people to take care of, but even so, it does not mean that all this can not be good ah.


    She looked at me and said, "Mrs. George, I know you are kind-hearted, thank you for these days, it''s


    I didn''t say those words, I didn''t have the opportunity to say them, it wasn''t my business originally,


    everything had nothing to do with me, I couldn''t be responsible for a child''s future, I wasn''t qualified to


    decide, this feeling of powerlessness made mee out of the hospital, the whole person is not very


    good.


    The phone kept ringing in my bag, it was Jannings calling, she was as big as ever, "ra, did you get


    back to City P? Have you seen Edward? He hasn''t called me for days, and the Yadriulia project was


    suddenly closed by the police for some reason, saying it was illegal, what happened, and why didn''t


    youe back after you went to City P."


    I sat in front of the hospital, looking at the peopleing in and out, there is a hurry, holding a newborn


    baby full of gentle expectation, there are also lost in distraction, there is despair, human sorrow and joy


    are here, a little bit, not forget.


    I didn''t know what to say to the phone, I was silent for a long time before I said, "I may not go there for


    a while, take care of yourself, the White Family should be something wrong, when Edward has time, he


    will contact you, don''t worry too much."


    She sighed and was bored, "I said I''m waiting for you toe back, I''m bored to death in City A. My


    grandfather is urging me to go on a blind date every day, I don''t know what happened, but suddenly he


    won''t let me have a rtionship with Edward, and said we are not suitable, he was not like this before,


    you say this old man how so fickle ah! "


    I opened my mouth and swallowed the words that hade to my lips and said, "Grandpa Anthony is


    also for your own good, so don''tin."


    Scattered chat a few words, I hung up the phone, the sky slowly darkened, the northern sky is always


    dark particrly early, especially at this time is alreadyte autumn, the weather has be more and


    more frosty.


    Drive back to the vi, rare to see Dennis in the kitchen pounding, Holy crap on the door frame


    watching him tied apron in the kitchen busy, the corners of the mouth can not help but question the


    smile.


    He saw my sudden return, but not defensively scared a road, "When did youe back? Why didn''t


    you say anything?"


    I smiled lightly, "Zee!"


    He smiled helplessly and spoke, "Go wash your hands and get ready to eat!"


    I saw him wearing a gray sweater, a little surprised, could not help but say, "You look much better in


    other colors than in ck, very young!"


    He raised his eyebrows, but got serious and looked at me and said, "Do I usually look old?"


    Looking at his serious look, I can not help butugh, "there is a little, look too serious, giving people a


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    kind of old pedant feeling, let let not too easy to approach, or like this is better, very affable!"


    He did think seriously for a moment and spoke, "Then I''ll try to wear more clothes of other colors in the


    future!"


    I looked at his serious and earnest look and was lost in thought for a moment. When did he start to


    listen to others seriously, start to slowly change his habits, start to restrain his emotions and behavior,


    and reflect on his life.


    And before that cold not smiling, always with a cold cold face, it seems to judge two people, ten years,


    these changes are not suddenly, is in the details of the little by little, he has changed, even I am not


    sure, now this gentle and delicate him, from when the change.


    I just knew that by the time I was rmed at his change, he seemed to have be the one who


    cared about the details, would get jealous would get angry like a child, would beg for attention, would


    deliberately cater to changing his habits, all of which were silent.


    He never seemed to hang on to love, but made it a habit to take care of it.


    Seeing me dazed, he raised his hand and waved it in front of my eyes a few times and said out loud,


    "What are you thinking about?"


    I took back my thoughts and picked his chin and kissed him, "I was thinking how I was so lucky to meet


    such a wonderful man as Mr. George."


    He greedily said, "I was lucky to meet Miss Kennedy, too."


    And he ambiguous for a while, the annoyance in the hospital I can not help but scattered some, after


    dinner, he let me back to the bedroom, just Luna called, asked me how recently, how will City P also


    did not go back to see them.


    While I exined that I should go over to see them tomorrow, riana called me on the phone and


    talked to me noisily for a while before hanging up the phone.


    I thought it was possible to sleep well, but I did not expect Dennis and I did not lie down for long, his


    phone rang, he answered the phone, a serious face to get up and put on clothes.


    I couldn''t help but speak up, "What''s wrong? What''s going on?"


    "The police in Yadriulia have found a problem, I have to go over there!" He said he packed up his


    things and prepared to go out, I simply changed my clothes and followed him.


    He originally wanted me to stay, but thought I would not listen, so he simply let me.


    We caught thest flight, slept on the ne and arrived in City A before dawn, and returned to the vi


    for another hour or two of sleep at home before getting up and going to Yadriulia.

 Chapter 667: Identifying the person behind 7

    Chapter 667: Identifying the person behind 7


    It''s been almost a month since I came to Yadriulia, and there have been some big changes here. The


    base that was still in preparation has been built, and the floors are not high, just two floors, and


    because it''s almost winter, all the vegetation in the vige is starting to yellow and fall, and the roads


    are paved with cement, so it''s much easier to walk.


    The George Group and the White Group notes are coborative projects, and now they have both


    started to be put into use, but bothpanies want to follow some problems, a lot of things have been


    stopped for a while.


    The car was parked in front of the technology base, there were police officers surrounding the scene, it


    looked like to protect the scene, She wasmunicating with the police, did not see Edward, do not


    know what his current situation.


    "Mr. George, you''vee over!" She saw Dennis and went straight up to greet him, and it was


    obvious that she was in a good mood to see Dennis.


    Dennis looked at her and spoke, "What''s the current situation?"


    "Edward found the ce where the tech products were transferred, it has been cordoned off by the


    police and is currently contacting the White Family!" She spoke, ncing casually at me as she


    spoke.


    Linda also came to the scene and was a little excited to see me and said, "Where have you beentely


    and howe Mr. White was suddenly detained in Macao?" What happened?


    Things are a bitplicated, I do not know how to tell her for a while, hesitated to speak, "This is quite


    Linda bristled, "I don''t know what''s going on, do you remember that time before the theft of technology


    products? the George Group lost those high-tech are ced in the base of the underground vault, to be


    honest, I have worked here for ten years, I actually did not find out that there is an underground vault


    here, God!"


    I looked at Dennis a word, but remembered that I found something wrong with the base building before,


    when I just found something wrong and asked Dennis to find someone to look at it.


    "Go ahead and take a look!" Dennis spoke up.


    The group entered the base, there were police officers guarding the entrance, She looked at the man


    and spoke, "This is Mr. George from ourpany,e over to make sure we are lost technology


    equipment."


    The policeman took a look at a few of us and said, "To get in, bothpany heads must be present."


    Linda and I looked at each other and spoke, "We are the White Group in charge of this project, please."


    Saying that, Linda took out her work tag.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The policeman agreed after one look and entered the base. The equipment on the first floor was almost


    untouched as before, and She led us all the way into another door on the first floor.


    See this door in front of me, I was a little surprised by the road, because this door if you do not look


    carefully, you simply can not find, there will be a door here, this door and the wall almost exactly the


    same, simply can not see what is different.


    "Howe there''s a door in here? When was it designed?" Linda spoke, her brow furrowed in some


    disbelief.


    I was also a little surprised, but after following She into the door to see the scene was even more


    surprised, because after entering is a long dark tunnel, walking for a while before seeing the basement,


    all the equipment inside is the George Group before the lost technology equipment.


    "I said at the time that these things will not be transported for a while,pared to these things to that


    will attract attention, and is arge piece, even if done in hidden, it is impossible not to see, it turns out


    to be carried here." She opened her mouth.


    Eyes to Linda, sneered, "You the White Group to y a good scheme, this kind of conspiracy of


    darkness anyone would not expect, really unaware of the ghost ah!"


    Linda frowned, apparently she herself did not know there would be such a ce, opened her mouth,


    wanted to retort, but still shut up, because these things are in front of her, but she could not find a good


    way to say.


    I was silent for a moment and couldn''t help but say, "Are all these things big, and those products that


    have been released abroad are small?"


    She gave me a look and bristled, "Knowingly!"


    The words were tinged with a bit of contempt.


    I didn''t care and looked at Dennis and said, "What''s this going to be now?"


    Dennis looked around the basement and spoke, "Contact reporters andwyers and prepare to sue the


    White Group group." He had little emotion, his face was cold and indifferent.


    Linda panicked, stopped Dennis, and said, "Mr. George, you are a bit too much, Mr. White is still in


    Macao, can note back, the twopanies cooperate for so long, you should at least give the


    White Group a chance to exin it, this happened suddenly, I believe Mr. White also did not know


    about this. I believe that Mr. White also did not know this matter, this base in the construction, are given


    to the designers and engineers to deal with, he never took over, suddenly appeared this kind of thing,


    Mr. White may also not know!"


    I pursed my lips, if I had not experienced a life and death in Macao, would not have thought Edward''s


    two-faced, more also hungry will not think that the basement is his work, but now, I will not think so,


    these things, only afraid that he chip a long time.


    Even when I entered the White Group, somehow involved in the George Group''s bid case, I''m afraid it


    was his arrangement, he has long calcted some, the George Group''s AI once the fame, for the


    White Group has been dominant, is not a good thing.


    He wants to use this to let the George Group fall, sitting on the profits, this game is quite big.


    When I think of the time I almost had an ident in City A, I can''t help but feel even colder under my


    confidence, he went out of his way to make a move on me in order to dy, and even Jannings was


    counted in his calctions, this man''s mind is far higher than we seem so to be.


    "Linda, this matter, let''s leave it to the police, can we?" I opened my mouth, my mind recalled the


    events from the time I met Edward until now, my heart could not help but be a little cold.


    Linda looked at me and was silent for a long time, but still spoke, "I''m calling the Old Mr. White, this


    involves the whole the White Family, ra sorry, the White Family for me, I cherish it."


    I nodded my head and looked at her and said, "OK, you hit it!"


    The White Family should be blowing up right now, so the Old Mr. White couldn''t care less about Linda


    when he got the call and said, "You handle this and try to contain the damage to the White Group."


    Linda froze for a moment, but nodded her head and spoke, "Yes!"


    After hanging up the phone, Linda looked at me with a miserable look on her face, "ra, tell me, what


    is wrong with the White Family?"


    Macao''s matter, she should not know, I silent for a moment, said, "the White Family in Macao''s


    chemical nt caused cancer, in addition to his also involved in murder cases, this matter may make


    him a moment is not able to return to City A to deal with these matters, because Macao''s matter, the


    United States police also on the White The Old Mr. White should not be able toe here to deal with


    this matter, so, this matter can only be left to you!"

 Chapter 668: Identifying the person behind 8

    Chapter 668: Identifying the person behind 8


    Linda is not stupid, she heard me out and looked at me and said, "The Macao thing, is it rted to the


    George Group?"


    I did not intend to hide her, spoke, "the White Family wants Macao import and export trade trading


    rights, but the Janks family has given the rights to Dennis, Edward took Dennis captive, ready to force


    him to sign the transfer rights, but did not seed, and finally was investigated by the police. "


    Her face was pale, her brow furrowed, and she couldn''t say a word for a while.


    She nced at Dennis, and her dark eyes showed some worry and concern, but she didn''t ask, she


    just looked at Linda and said, "It seems like you guys at the White Group really don''t have a bottom line


    in order to make money!"


    Linda was silent for a long time, and then she looked at Dennis and said, "Mr. George, you made a


    decision that I know I can''t change, but I will do everything in my power to protect the White Group''s


    project in City A."


    Dennis gave her a look and didn''t say much, just looked at She and spoke, "Contact the police and a


    He then dragged me out of the basement.


    In the car, I held my tongue for a long time, but I couldn''t resist saying, "Dennis, did you find out about


    Yadriulia before?"


    She said the basement is hesitant operation error, resulting in the back wall was smashed found, but


    I know that the back of the base is prohibited by Edward to enter the ce, unless someone


    deliberately want to enter, no one will drive the excavator to the back wall.


    He drove on, his eyes earnestly looking at the road ahead, and smiled lightly, "I knew after Mrs. George


    spoke to me."


    I pursed my lips, "Then why didn''t you break it down then? You had to wait until now?"


    He looked at me sideways, "If then demolished, Edward behind will also change a bigger plot waiting


    for me, and I have to words time to find his broken, might as well just follow his n, at least I know


    what his purpose is!"


    When I saw him driving and looking at me, I shouted, "Drive properly, don''t look at me!"


    After a pause, "So when you were in Macao, you knew something would happen, so when you knew


    Edward was going to Macao, you wanted to return in time."


    He nodded, "But I didn''t expect him to move that cleanly, which is why they took him away."


    No wonder he was so unconcerned when he bet against Bob in the casino, it turned out that he knew


    his opponent was not Bob, thinking of Bob, I could not help but speak, "Do you believe that Bob died


    just like that?"


    He pursed his lips, "The Macao Police Department over there tested the body as Bob, and the DNA


    matched up perfectly."


    I froze in shock, "Edward just did it to Bob and Bob died just as easily?"


    This was too sudden. I thought at first that the corpse was the one Edward got from somewhere else to


    confuse us on purpose, but I didn''t expect that he would actually do it to a living person, who was also


    his partner!


    The car is parked under the vi, because it has not returned for a long time, Dennis found a cleaning


    aunt to clean up, we just got off that aunt also just finished packing ready to leave.


    When she saw using back, the aunt looked at Dennis and said, "Mr. George, a tall, strong


    gentleman came here just now and said he was looking for ra, and he said he wanted me to give


    you a message to be careful!"


    Looking for me?


    I couldn''t help but pull my aunt to ask what the man looked like, my aunt described a circle, I couldn''t


    think of one time in my head, I also know such a person, I had no choice but to let my aunt go.


    Back to the living room, I sat on the sofa to think carefully which aunt mouth of the tall and strong Jean


    in the end is who, Dennis looked at me and said, "Bob''s men should all know that Bob died recently,


    there is a possibility that Edward''s confusion, looking for trouble on me, so in the future you go out, no


    matter what, you have to call me to report. "


    I nodded my head, naturally knowing the seriousness of the matter.


    Suddenly thought of Bob''s men, I jolted, sat up straight and looked at Dennis said, "I know who the


    man who brought the message to Auntie is, it''s Dan, he is Bob''s men, I helped him when I was in


    Burma, then he and Bob in the country, at that time I thought Bob was not as well off in the country, so I


    gave him the phone number and address, let If he needs help,e to me, but this time I will City P


    after I put this to work."


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but call Jannings, the phone rang for a while before picking up, she


    seemed to sound a little hoarse, "What''s wrong, ra!"


    "Where are you? Why does your voice sound so hoarse?"


    She said, "I''m in Macao, I can''t get Edward''s number, you guys are back in City P. I miss him so much


    and want to see him, so I''m here, but I just arrived, I didn''t sleep on the nest night, I''m in the hotel


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    to catch up on my sleep! What''s wrong with you?"


    I froze for a moment and said, "You don''t even know where Edward lives in Macao, how can you


    contact him, you just go by yourself, you''re not afraid of meeting bad people!"


    She froze as an afterthought and spoke, "I was going to ask you, you have been in Macao for so long,


    you should know where he lives, you can send me the addresster."


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say to him about Macao, and after a moment of silence spoke,


    "Do you believe me when I say that we don''t know where Edward lives?"


    She gave a forehead and said, "Believe it, but it''s too bad I have to search for a needle in a haystack


    here."


    I thought about it and said, "Jannings, think of it as a trip to Macao, Edward does not contact you


    probably because he has his own things to do, recently the White Group has too many things, I guess


    he does not have time to see you, you hurry back, it is too unsafe to be alone there. "


    She was a little stubborn, "I know he''s busy, I just came over to see him, just to take a look, I''ll be back,


    by the way are you calling me for something?"


    "Well, during the time you were home, did a tall, strong mane looking for you?" When I left City A, I


    instructed her to try to help Dan if he came looking for her.


    "No, not much hase my waytely!"


    I guess Dan followed Bob to Macao during this time, I nodded and said into the phone, "Don''t stay too


    long in Macao, I''ll give you a number, if you encounter any emergency over there, call him for first aid,


    don''t run around over there, make sure you pay attention to safety!"


    She nodded several times in response and hung up the phone. I sent Brady''s phone number to her,


    followed by a message to Brady, entrusting him to help take care of it.


    Macao''s security is not as good as the country''s, and if something happens, she has someone to look


    after.


    After hanging up the phone, Dennis went to the second floor study to help, I returned to the bedroom


    and reacted with hindsight that Angle had given me Selina''s diary while I was in the hospital.

 Chapter 669: Identifying the person behind 9

    Chapter 669: Identifying the person behind 9


    Originally I was going to open it and look at it, but after searching for half a day I realized that I was in


    too much of a hurry to get here, and for convenience I changed to arger bag, and the diary was still


    in the other bag.


    A time to stop!


    The Yadriulia matter was handled smoothly without Edward''s involvement, but also because of the


    White Group''s ident, the George Group and the White Group''s cooperation could not continue,


    dying theunch for too long, the George Group wanted to make money, it seems not so easy The


    George Group wants to make money, it seems not so easy.


    But after all, She paid most of her efforts for it, and she was a little unwilling to let her efforts go to


    waste. After discussing with Dennis, Dennis agreed to find a new partner from City A tender.


    And my job at the White Group also ended there, because to re-tender, Dennis and I will remain in City


    A, Jannings side Brady called to say that she was in the hotel almost ident, he received the vi to


    live.


    This is naturally a good thing.


    Over the next few days, Dennis and She were busy holding new bidding meetings, and I was trying


    to find a way to reach Dan at City A. He didn''t leave me a contact number, so it was especially difficult


    for me to reach him.


    To my surprise, Cherry would reach out to me and say that she wanted to meet with me and that she


    had something to talk to me, I was reluctant to meet her, after all, I felt as if I had nothing to talk to her


    about.


    When she seemed determined to see me, even in Myanmar she was humiliated things were taken out,


    said I must meet with her, words have been said to this point, I naturally agreed.


    The meeting ce in the cafe, November City A also began to slowly cold, she wore an orange coat,


    very fashionable and generous clothes, but because her body is a little obese, plus she is inside the


    ride is a green turtleneck sweater, looks like her neck is getting shorter and shorter, looking from afar,


    but let people think, her head is ced in the middle of the shoulders, like a fat monster without a neck.


    I sat down in front of her, she looked at me, her face did not know if it was because of the rtionship


    of long-termte night, some greasy vicissitudes, thick makeup looks a little dirty, look very


    ufortable.


    "What can I get you to drink?" She spoke, her eyes ncing around at me, seemingly surveying my


    makeup.


    I spoke, "Both!"


    She nodded and after a moment of silence said, "It''s been a long time, you seem to be getting prettier


    and prettier."


    I froze for a moment, it was rare to hear suchpliments from her mouth, which made me a bit


    ttered, I looked at her and went straight to the point, "What did youe to me to say?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, did not remember to open her mouth, just looked at me and said, "first


    drink something, how to say we are also considered friends, you do not need to see me as an enemy,


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    have to admit that Dennis is a man who can not stop, but it seems that I, it is difficult to climb high,


    actually so, I do not need to offend you for him, the calction is not cost-effective! "


    I looked at her and said, pondering in my mind, she sought me out this time but for a purpose.


    After a moment of silence, I spoke, "Tell me, what do you want me to do? If I can help, I''ll try to do my


    best."


    She looked at me, still not in a hurry, but ced the juice that the waiter brought up in front of me and


    said with a light smile, "Have something to drink first, I think between us, there is no change to make it


    like enemies."


    I couldn''t figure out her routine, I had to take a shallow sip of juice, probably because she had touched


    it, I smelled the juice had a smell of incense, before listening to Fanny said, Cherry set up a Buddhist


    temple at home, like to chant and worship Buddha at home, point sandalwood incense.


    She also always smells like sandalwood, which makes people smell ufortable.


    "I heard Jannings went to Macao, what is she doing there?" She opened her mouth and instead


    brought up Jannings.


    I lightly spoke, "Not quite sure!" It is surprising that she is not willing to say the purpose, then I am too


    Sure enough, after pulling the crap for a while, she opened her mouth and said, "I heard that Mr.


    George is nning to invest in the AI project from the A tender, I wonder if Mr. George has found a


    suitable partner."


    I frowned slightly and opened my mouth, "These are all downtown in thepany, I do not know much,


    besides he is ready to tender something fairpetition, the results are not yet out, you need help, I


    may not be able to help you."


    Sheughed out and spoke, "No need for you to help, I''m looking for you just to help introduce you to


    one." I don''t know how, but I suddenly started to get a little sleepy.


    Both eyes fell down somewhat uncontrobly, I pinched myself and sobered up a few, my eyes fell on


    the ss of juice just now, sensing that something was wrong, I looked at her, "What did you give me


    to drink?"


    She gave a shallow smile before and spoke, "Nothing, just something to get you to sleep well, nothing


    to hurt."


    I wanted to get up and go, but I had no strength, and before I could find my senses, I had fallen asleep.


    ......


    When I woke up again, I thought that I would be in some deserted factory, but unexpectedly, I was


    actually in a room, which I could see was often upied.


    Getting up and out of bed, I walked to the living room and saw no one, but heard the sound of chanting,


    I walked over and saw another room filled with Buddha statues and Sanskrit texts, probably because of


    the incense lit, which was piled high with smoke, and Cherry was kowtowing before the Buddha, in her


    words, doing her homework.


    I look at her, know that at this time I want to leave should be impossible, so I walked to the living room


    and sat down, the room is three rooms, one she lives, one in the Buddha statue, the other seems to be


    used as a misceneous room.


    In addition to a coffee table, there is nothing else in the living room, not even a sofa, there is no home


    temperature, Fanny said she seems to be almost forty, but has never been married, alone.


    Seeing the coldness of the room, she should not be looking for a boyfriend either, but live by herself.


    After a while, she came out of the Buddha Hall, holding the Buddhist beads in her hand, and looked at


    me and said, "Want some tea?" Saying that, she had sat down on the tea table and started to boil


    water.


    I pursed my lips and spoke, "What do you want?"


    "Call Dennis and tell him to drop the charges against Edward and get him back from Macao." She


    didn''t bother with me and got out the tea leaves ready to make me tea.


    I pursed my lips and looked at her and said, "You''re doing all this for Edward? I''m a little surprised,


    when did you and Edward get so close?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, expression light, looked at me and said, "People die for money, birds die


    for food, Mrs. George is used to living a life of carefree food and clothing, naturally can not appreciate


    the life of our ordinary people."

 Chapter 670: Identifying the person behind 10

    Chapter 670: Identifying the person behind 10


    "So, how much did Edward pay you?"


    She looked at me and suddenly burst outughing, "What? From what you''re saying, are you nning


    to give me double the money? It''s good to have money, always think that everything can be solved with


    money."


    I pursed my lips and waited for her next words.


    "Money words even if I have brought you back, if you are afraid of trouble Dennis can not have to call


    him, but also do not have to follow what I said to do, but this is going to be for the aggravation you live


    here with me these days, and I do not know if Dennis will be looking for you in order to take a little


    extreme road!"


    She looked unperturbed, which made me a bit suspicious. It was a bit of a stretch for her to bring me in


    so brazenly all by herself, without leaving a trace.


    I do not call, so and consumed, it is getting dark, she is not chanting or drinking tea, it seems that there


    is no hurry, but I feel more and more wrong.


    If she was just trying to force me to call Dennis, she could have used violence against me or gone to


    some extreme route, but she just waited calmly, which I couldn''t understand.


    "Eat some noodles, if you get hungry, I guess Dennis will find me in trouble!" She cooked some instant


    noodles and added some vegetables to it, I didn''t have much appetite, just looked at her lightly and


    said, "When are you going to let me go?"


    She looked at me and raised an eyebrow, "Ready to call?"


    I frowned, "You know, I will not call Dennis, Edward deserved it, you actually want money, Dennis can


    also give you the same, how much you want, you can directly ask, no need to consume me like this!"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She calmly ate noodles, shallow smile, looked at me and said, "really the George family Mrs., talk are


    so atmospheric, but I''m sorry, I do not know if you have heard of a saying, know what is called a


    grasshopper on a rope, I so believe in Buddhism, treat karma very obsessed, I do not like Edward this


    table is not the same hypocrite, but I promised him things, I will still be obsessed with helping him do a


    good job, so Mrs. George, in my case, you have only one choice!"


    I pursed my lips and looked at her still eating noodles slowly, my heart couldn''t help but be a little


    annoyed, it looked like there was no way for me to talk down with her.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I looked at her and said, "I''m a little curious, when did you and Edward get


    so close?"


    She raised her eyebrows, but did not avoid it at all, and spoke, "It was reached after returning from


    Europe."


    "Why?"


    She was a little impatient, "I said, people die for money, birds die for food!"


    "I can''t believe this, why can''t you take Dennis''s money, you can''t take it? You want the money, Edward


    gives you is giving, Dennis gives you is also giving, what is the difference?"


    She raised an eyebrow, "Of course I did!"


    Looking at the darkness, I touched my phone, my heart was in the right ce, and called Dennis over,


    the TV phone did not get through.


    I looked at her, she seemed to be fine, head down and eating noodles, I continued to call a few, or the


    same, no way to get through.


    For a moment, I couldn''t help but feel doubt in my heart and looked at her and said, "You don''t have


    any way to get through here, do you? You didn''t intend for me to call Dennis, you were stalling, weren''t


    you?"


    She slowly raised her eyes to look at me, raised her eyebrows, a bowl of noodles has been almost


    eaten by her, the foundation on her face stuck in a piece, looking a little hideous, "You''re right, but,


    counting the time, things should be over, this time Dennis should be on his way to pick you up."


    I held my breath and knew in my heart that there was no point in having a fit, so I looked at her and


    said, "Good calction, I underestimated you."


    She shrugged her shoulders and smiled lightly, "No need to be angry,ter we have to cross hands are


    quite a lot of ces!"


    I nodded, "Yes, but still remind you, the next time you buy foundation, try to buy more expensive are,


    after all, are making money, and, as a woman, kindly remind you, all right or maintenance, you are less


    than forty years old, look almost sixty years old, you know why Dennis why even look at you do not


    want to look? Because your face, really too affect the diet, no matter what a man, to a woman like you,


    not to mention a lifetime, is a day feel very tormented, at least today I''m quite tormented."


    "You ......" her face became more and more hideous, and looked at me eerily, "ra, I should have just


    gotten you killed in the first ce, and saved you from being disgusting here. "


    A woman cares about her appearance, no matter how old she is, once someone attacks her, she will


    run away, and Cherry is the same.


    Looking at her grimace, I calmly said, "You don''t need to be angry, I''m telling the truth, do you never


    look at yourself in the mirror? You actually have money to buy those brand-name clothes, why not buy


    some skin care products, eat less, lose weight yourself, fat and ugly, the average man can''t see a


    woman like you."


    She was so angry that she smashed the bowl of noodles towards me, I dodged it, she was so angry


    that she picked up the fruit knife on the table and stabbed it towards me, it looked like she was


    "Bang!" The door was suddenly kicked open, Dennis came in, just in time to see is Cherry holding a


    knife ready to stab me, he casually picked up the vase behind the door and smashed towards Cherry,


    Dennis is practiced, this smash directly smashed the person on the floor.


    Then almost instantly, Dennis stopped me on the floor and spoke, "Are you hurt?"


    I shook my head and saw that he was followed in by police officers, several of whom picked up Cherry


    on the ground and handcuffed her with locks.


    Notpletely confused, Cherry''s eyes widened and she yelled at the police incredulously, "What are


    you doing? Why are you handcuffing me?"


    One of the police officers said, "Sorry, you are involved in kidnapping with the intention of hurting


    someone, we have the right to punish you with detention!"


    "You guys are full of shit, I didn''t even hurt her, she''s still intact, what makes you conclude that I hurt


    her?" Cherry roared, struggling not to go.


    The police officer opened his mouth and said with a cold face, "Attempted murder is just as criminal,


    youe with us!"


    Cherry suddenly looked at me with round eyes and said incredulously, "You did it on purpose? ra, I


    really underestimated you."


    I looked at her, leaned my body into Dennis'' arms and looked at her and said, "Cherry, I considered you


    a friend, I never thought you would drug me and kidnap me and be ready to hurt me, this time I will


    show no mercy to you, I hope thew will punish you."


    "You bullshit!" She shouted in anger and was forcibly taken away by the police.

 Chapter 671: Identifying the person behind 11

    Chapter 671: Identifying the person behind 11


    And Dennis back to the car, this man from just now has been cold face not to speak, a child ying


    temper, I know he is because I came out to see Cherry by myself, and finally almost ident so in


    angry with me.


    The car drove for a while, I thought around in my head how to coax him, a time to hold the stomach


    humming, "Oops, my stomach hurts ah, I do not know if it is because a day did not eat, stomach pain,


    so ufortable ah!"


    I was holding my stomach while pretending to be miserable, Dennis pursed his lips and after giving me


    a look, he spoke, "What do you want to eat?"


    "Korean food!" I opened my mouth and looked at him andughed.


    He looked at me and didn''t say much about me, just drove the car to the city center and then got out. I


    looked at him standing coldly by the car and said with some aggression, "Dennis, I''ve been hungry all


    day, and just now I was almost scared to death by Cherry, I can''t walk, can you help me?"


    He frowned at me, a I''ll watch you perform look, see I do not get off, orpromise to walk to my side


    to help me get off.


    I pursed my lips slightly, obediently leaned my whole body on him, and looked at him somewhat


    brazenly and said, "Can you hold me? I really can''t walk anymore!"


    He pursed his lips, "Then don''t eat, go back to rest!"


    I skimmed my lips, stood up straight and spoke, "Let''s go, go eat Korean food." Then ran into the


    restaurant with a few steps and found a seat.


    He followed up and looked at me indifferently as I ordered and looked at him with my chin pinned, "Are


    you still angry?"


    He ignored me.


    I know not to speak up, not long after the waiter served food, hungry all day, finally able to eat, I was


    excited to take chopsticks ready to eat, but he stopped, "first soup! "


    I knew he was afraid that I would be hungry for too long and that my stomach would not be able to


    handle eating all at once.


    I saw that he did not seem to be hungry and did not move his chopsticks, but only looked at me


    indifferently, I could not help but speak, "Dennis, was Edward released?"


    He pursed his lips and looked at me, "Eat well and eat without saying anything!"


    I shut up and ate my fill before I looked at him and said, "I was careless about what happened today,


    and I promise it won''t happen again."


    He looked at me, his gaze helpless, "When has your assurance ever worked?"


    I beamed, a little speechless, sophomoric, "I also did not expect her to be so tantly drugged in the


    cafe, and took me back to her house, not to mention that she just to drag me, in the future, when it


    "You still want ater?" He looked at me. A serious look on his face.


    I shook my head, fearing for my life and opened my mouth, "I don''t want to, this will never happen in


    the future, huh ......"


    He looked at me a few moments better and said, "Know you''re wrong?"


    I nodded my head, "Got it!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Like a child admitting my mistake, I spoke, "The mistake was that I shouldn''t have trusted Don''t Jean


    so easily, the mistake was that I shouldn''t have been so stupid, the mistake was that I didn''t listen to


    you!"


    He hmmed and looked at me and said, "And?"


    I was dumbfounded for a moment, my mind spinning, not knowing what else, and looked at him


    carefully, "What else am I wrong about?"


    He got up from his seat and walked out of the restaurant. I was a bit confused and followed him,


    "Dennis, can you not get angry at every move? I really don''t know what''s wrong, tell me, I should just


    do it next time, why do you do this ah!"


    He did not listen to my words, directly out of the restaurant, I chased a few steps, found himself unable


    to catch up with him, simply gave up, sitting on the steps outside the restaurant, watching him go away.


    Probably he also found that I did not follow him, walked for a while he looked back towards me, looked


    at me slightly narrowed eyes, "not ready to go back?"


    I pursed my lips, broke down and sat on the steps looking at him and spoke, "What did I do wrong?"


    He narrowed his brows, "Go home and talk!"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I sat still on the ground and looked at him and said, "Say it now or don''t even go back."


    He sank his face and looked at me, "Are you sure you want to be here?"


    I nod my head.


    I thought he would at leaste back and pull me, but I didn''t expect him to just get in his car and


    drive off, without the slightest hesitation.


    I froze, looking at him driving away in his car, sitting on the ground for half a day, he actually left me


    outside and just walked away?


    The words of apology that I had prepared in my mind had turned into profanity and violence, and all


    that remained in my mind was the image of him throwing me down.


    Standing in front of the restaurant for a long time, I called Jannings over and was surprised that Brady


    was the one who answered the phone, "She''s taking a shower, what''s up?"


    The impact was so great that I couldn''t help but yell, "Brady are you a human being? I asked you to


    take care of her for me, not to do this kind of thing to her, you even if youe, should you not also


    divide the people, she is Edward''s girlfriend, do you have a pit in your brain?"


    I admit, there is a temper tantrum in the nature of the words, after all, Dennis left me angry, I have


    nowhere to send, he happened to pick up, I will also go along with it.


    Brady was a little confused by my scolding, froze and said, "No, you don''t have to be so excited, right?


    I didn''t touch her at all, you asked me to bring her to my house, she kept bothering me on the phone in


    the shower before I answered, I didn''t touch her, ra, are you having a brain fart?"


    I am a little embarrassed, but at this time and do not want to apologize, spoke, "You do not pretend to


    be so decent, you did not do anything to her best, if you dare, you do not me me not polite, help me


    ask her, her home password how much, I have to go to her home tonight to stay."


    "I told you why you are suddenly so angry, feelings are you couple sexual disharmony, away from


    home, this is taking it out on me?" Brady inexplicably scolded, began to chatter.


    After a while, his voice came from the other end, very unpleasant said, "Your phone, take a bath with a


    scalding pig so long, also not afraid to break in the bathroom."


    This was obviously not said to me.


    Jannings voice came in, "No, what did you just do to him? Why did he get so angry and have such a


    venomous mouth!"


    I bristled and spoke, "I just thought he was messing around with you and scolded him, I''m staying at


    your house tonight, you tell me the password so I at least have a ce to stay."


    She tsked, "What''s going on? Did you and Dennis have a fight? What happened? Didn''t you guys go to


    City A? What for? Is it work?"

 Chapter 672 - After all, I owe it to you 1

    Chapter 672 - After all, I owe it to you 1


    She asked a bunch of questions in one breath and my head was spinning.


    Opened the mouth, "Come over here something, you hurry up and give me the password, I''m going to


    freeze to death outside."


    "It''s my birthday, not what the hell is going on with you guys? What''s the quarrel?"


    I was not in a good mood, did not say much to her, hung up the phone and took a taxi directly to the


    side where she lives, I had been there before, so I knew the address.


    It is estimated that it is too long without living in the rtionship, she has a musty smell in this house.


    Packed up, my phone has been ringing, is Dennis''s phone, I did not answer, directly shut down the


    phone, people have emotions, ten cows can not pull back, I am so.


    I couldn''t fall asleep on the bed, and soon the doorbell rang. I was shocked at first, but then I realized


    that Dennis was here.


    I got up to see that it was indeed him, and I simply ignored it as if I hadn''t heard it and went back to my


    bedroom to rest, but I underestimated Dennis'' persistence.


    Because Jannings door was broken down by him, and when I looked at him standing in the bedroom, I


    was so angry that I mmed the pillow in my hand directly at him and roared, "Get out, you get out!"


    He took the pillow and looked at me and said, "I''m not the one at fault today!"


    I almost did note up with a breath, directly spit blood, "left his wife outside and left, this is not your


    fault?Dennis, I originally thought that although you are a straight man of steel, but at least a


    gentleman''s manners, but I really think highly of you, you are simply bad to home."


    He looked at me, his gaze froze, and spoke, "I didn''t leave without you. Marcus said that when a


    woman is angry, buy her a cake and eat something sweet, she''ll be in a better mood."


    Saying that, he also a serious box carried in his hand handed to me, spoke, "is which you like to eat,


    matcha vor!"


    I don''t know if I shouldugh or cry at this point, sucking in my breath, I really don''t want to pay any


    attention to him at all, roaring, "I don''t want to eat, I don''t want to eat anything, you go, go far away!"


    He stood still and spoke, "It''s not safe for you to be out there alone, stop it, let''s go home!"


    Throwing the pillow in my hand at him, I shivered with anger, "Dennis, is this the first time you know


    me? Am I a child? Don''t you know why I''m angry? I just want to ask you, obviously I have apologized to


    you, why do you still hold on to me? Are you going through menopause and have to find something to


    do? I think you''re driving away, and you''re afraid I''m going to get back at you for saying you''re going to


    buy a cake.


    He frowned and didn''t look too good, I originally thought he was going to m the door and leave like


    he used to, knowing he couldn''t talk me out of it, but he didn''t, instead he put the cake in his hand next


    to me, picked the pillow up on the bed, looked at me and said, "I''m angry because you knew it was


    dangerous for you to provoke Cherry, but you did it anyway, I''m angry because you don''t put your


    safety first, not taking care of yourself, and, I had no intention of leaving, I was simply going to buy you


    a cake."


    Although he made it clear and understandable, I was still angry and still didn''t want to pay attention to


    him, so I pulled the covers over my head and looked at him and said, "Oh, you go away!"


    Quarrel, even if the exnation is clear, the heart of the gas did not go away, reason did not return, still


    want to quarrel, want to get angry, this is the nature, I know this is not good, so control themselves, let


    him hurry up and go.


    However, he did not understand that this is the difference between the thinking of men and women, he


    not only did not leave, but also shamelessly stayed, lying beside me and said, "Then tonight we will


    stay here, the door is broken, I will call someone to repair."


    I breathed a sigh of relief, holding my breath, seeing him crawl to my side, without even thinking about


    it, directly kicked him down, he was not prepared, and did not think I would suddenly kick so hard to,


    rolled violently from the bed, unprepared to roll on the floor, because there is no defense, his head hit


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    the corner of the bedside table.


    "Bump!" A muffled sound, apanied by his muffled grunt, I froze and subconsciously went down to


    help him, but looked at him holding his head, not knowing what was going on.


    I still restrained myself and sat on the wear and opened my mouth to try, "Are you okay?"


    The sound of his pain came to his ears, "Ouch!"


    I was afraid he would lie to me and spoke, "I didn''t mean to, I didn''t think you would fall straight down,


    how about you get up and let me see?"


    "It hurts!" He remained on the ground, not moving, just opening his mouth and saying it hurt.


    I could not wipe him, some worry, get out of bed and walk to his side to help him, pick him up, see his


    forehead bruised arge, I some heartache, "how can hit so hard? I''m sorry, I''ll get you medicine to


    rub!"


    Help him to lie on the bed, I got up to get him medicine, perhaps because of the rtionship of being


    hit, hey on the bed, honestly waiting for me, I sat on the edge of the bed to give him anointing, not a


    momentter someone came up to say to fix the door.


    I gave Dennis the medicine, greeted the door repairer to fix the door and sent them away, and changed


    thebination lock, which was still set to Jannings'' birthday.


    When he returned to the bedroom, Dennis was lying in bed, looking like he was asleep.


    Seeing the bruises on his forehead dispersed a lot, I breathed a sigh of relief, turned off the light and


    "Sleep well!"


    Like a small child, he spoke, "I can''t sleep until I hold you!" This is obviously bullshit.


    Because of what was taken away by Cherry today, plus the matter of Yadriulia, I couldn''t help but think


    of my previous ident at the hospital, moved my body and leaned into Dennis'' arms, I spoke,


    "Dennis, the time I had an ident at the hospital, did you investigate?"


    This thing, he seems to have never said to me, recently there are many things, I am about to forget


    this.


    He wrapped his arms around me, chin on my neck, talking all the time hot air hit my ears, some tickling,


    "This is rted to Edward, Cherry and Bob are involved, the hospital surveince are damaged, there


    is no way to take evidence."


    "Cherry?" I was surprised for a moment, "How did she get involved in this?"


    "The anesthesia in the hospital was given to you by Bob''s men, it was Bob who took you away, their


    initial intention was to make you disappear temporarily for a few hours, but I didn''t expect that when


    they handed you over to Cherry, Cherry took you to the morgue and put you in the freezer." He put his


    arm around me and exhaled somewhat fearfully on my shoulder and said, "That friend of yours is more


    ruthless than you think, so don''t see him if you can."

 Chapter 673 - After all, I owe it to you 2

    Chapter 673 - After all, I owe it to you 2


    He said Cherry, I froze for a moment, still did not understand his sentence, what is meant midway


    Cherry put me away again after, could not help but open his mouth, "You mean, Bob and Cherry


    teamed up to harm me?"


    He nodded, "After you were anesthetized, it was Bob who brought you into the elevator, but it was


    Cherry who met you when you exited the elevator, their n was for Cherry to take you to a secluded


    ce and let you sleep for a few days so that I wouldn''t have the energy to tend to the chores of


    Yadriulia, but it didn''t ur to me that Cherry would send you there , much less that I would have


    saved you."


    I froze for a few seconds, the brain away from his meaning, could not help but frown, looked at him and


    said, "Cherry took me today is intended to use me to threaten you not to prosecute Edward, but you


    have not contacted the police andwyers? Now not to prosecute, can be useful?"


    He nodded "Everything can still be changed before the case is filed, today is thest day, they are


    counting."


    I pursed my lips, and after a moment of silence, I spoke, "But isn''t Bob dead, and Cherry has been with


    me all day today, and he has no ability to threaten you, so who else is involved in this?"


    He raised his hand and touched my zipper, his voice low and dark, "I haven''t thought this through!"


    Noticing that he was about to kiss me, I avoided him and spoke, "So how''s Edward doing today? Did


    you withdraw?"


    He reached out, pulling me closer to his arms, his voice low, "Mmm!"


    I frowned, "He almost got you killed, how can you let him go so easily? It''s too cheap for him."


    He hmmed and trapped me directly with his leg, I stared at him with wide eyes and raised my hand to


    push him away, "Dennis you rascal!"


    "You and I are a couple, how is it rogue!" Speaking in a somewhat hoarse voice, I pursed my lips,


    slightly pushed him away, and I pulled away and said, "I can''t, too sleepy."


    Recently, it is very sleepy.


    He hugged me and I pursed my lips, "Dennis, I''m really kind of sleepy and don''t want to!"


    ......


    This night, I was a little resistant, Dennis tried a few times, then stopped forcing me, just hugged me


    and said, "Let''s go to the hospital sometime!"


    I was so sleepy that I answered in a confused manner.


    The next day.


    The day was not very good, it had been half a month since I came to City A. Luna called to say that


    riana was very susceptible to coldtely, and I didn''t even know to take her out.


    City P is too cold, plus riana is born prematurely, these years I have been living with her in HL Area,


    HL Area is the south, the weather is mild not too cold, not too hot, so she is rarely sick, these two years


    suddenly to City P, the environment has changed, she is always sick is normal, after all, is the process


    of adaptation.


    Dennis was going out, and when he saw me on the phone with Luna, he spoke up and said, "This


    afternoon is thd George Group''s bidding session at the Oasis Hotel, you''reing with me."


    Luna and I hung up the phone and frowned, "Can I not go? I am not involved in this matter, you are


    now nning to tender for a stable co-chan linepany, so that the project can continue, or She


    these two years for nothing."


    He handed me the ck tie in his hand, meaning obviously that he wanted me to tie it for him, "I''m not


    you''re not safe!"


    I wondered, "She almost got me killed, howe she let the person out after only one night, is thisw


    for show?"


    He pursed his lips, "there is no substantial action, so there is no way to conclude that the detention will


    I almost did not spurt out a mouthful of blood, what do you mean there is no substantial action? "She


    attempted to kill someone, the police were at the scene, so what makes them say there is no


    evidence? So they have to wait until the person is dead before they think they should arrest her?"


    When I think of that time in the hospital, I almost froze to death by her, and this time I almost got killed


    by her, I can''t stop the anger rising in my heart, all these past, which is not the evidence of her crime?


    The hand was pulled by Dennis, his hand was warm and warm, taking my shaking with anger, he


    spoke, "She got someone at the police station and was bailed out, when my people went over, it was


    toote."


    "Who''s going to bail her out?" Wasn''t her hometown in a small county, and Jenny said she didn''t have


    many close friends in the city, so how could anyone bail her out?


    "Director Warner!" Dennis pulled me down the stairs and told me to stand at the curb and wait for him


    while he went to back out the car.


    Director Warner? Linda''s ex-husband, Director Warner?


    Dennis backed out of the car and I got in and looked at him and said, "How did that man get involved


    with Cherry? And went to the hospital to bail her out, weren''t they just simple clients?"


    Dennis looked at me with a gentle, somewhat helpless gaze. Opening his mouth, he said, "Have you


    ever observed Cherry seriously?"


    I was a little confused by his question and looked at him coldly to see him smile lightly and say, "They


    had a somewhatplicated rtionship when they were younger and she was selling high-end tea."


    I do recall that when I was in Myanmar, Cherry said, she was in her twenties that will have two sets of


    houses a Mercedes, and two tea, counting the total assets also have several million, if she was born


    well is actually understand her a rural girl in her early twenties can have so many things, when you


    think about it, the middle of the doubt is actually quite a lot.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I looked at Dennis waiting for her to continue and he paused for a moment and spoke, "There''s still


    some investigating to do."


    I am not stupid, these words listened to, I probably understand some, look carefully at Cherry''s five


    views, the nose is a little copsed, the chin is a little crooked, should be more than ten years ago


    stic surgery caused by these years without maintenance, so there is deformation.


    "So, what happened yesterday?" He was the only one I could think of.


    Dennis drove the car, very serious thought, spoke, "Unlikely, he is not so involved in these things, the


    water is too deep."

 Chapter 674 - I owe it to you after all 3

    Chapter 674 - I owe it to you after all 3


    The car drove to the Oasis Hotel downstairs, the lobby door stood a lot of people, looking at the ritual is


    very strong, it looks like a special over to meet, I looked at Dennis could not help but speak, "These


    people you arranged?"


    Dennis shook his head, "No!"


    I didn''t see it clearly at first, but when I walked in, I found that it was Director Warner, who saw Dennis


    and greeted him with a smile on his face. Mr. George, you can''t ignore us powerfulpanies this


    time."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This person speaks, but really ......


    I pursed my lips and couldn''t help but take Dennis by the arm. Director Warner looked at me and


    smiled awkwardly, but smiled anyway, "Miss Kennedy, it''s been a long time, and you''re getting really


    moving."


    This person I admire the ce is, obviously each other in the heart know that the other heart can not


    see, and even buried resentment, but he still has the ability to face with a smile on his face, full of


    ttery to tter you.


    I pursed my lips, the previous things in the bar, I naturally can not forget, it is impossible to just pass,


    see me pressed to ignore him, he was not angry at all, while nodding and introducing hispany,


    while thinking of ways to befriend Dennis.


    Dennis did not say a word, as usual, indifferent, I do not know his words, he listened to it or not,


    anyway I did not hear a word to go.


    But I narrowed my eyes and couldn''t help but look at Director Warner and say, "Director Warner really


    wears many hats!"


    After all, it involves the matter of his own position, Director Warner hastily changed his mouth, face


    piled up a smile and said, "Miss Kennedy said that, where I have nopany ah, I just said in passing,


    I did not expect Miss Kennedy misunderstood, I am talking about my wife, she ah is a person who can


    not stand idle, always She always wants to open her ownpany to make a career, and this is not


    just apany, I came here today, or take time off work toe!


    I smiled lightly, "Director Warner this moved his wife out, it seems that I was overthinking, but I wonder


    if we have a chance to meet your wife."


    The elevator arrived and Director Warner changed the subject, greeting Dennis as he moved forward


    and went directly to the bidding room, where he found an opening and left.


    Dennis looked at me and said, "I don''t see you talking much, but today you''re talking to Director


    Warner, did he mess with you before?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, found a seat and opened my mouth, "Not really, but he did piss me off, I hate


    him, his wife and children do not want, but still have the nerve to say that thepany is owned by his


    wife, quite shameless."


    Dennis looked at me, "You understand?"


    I pursed my lips, "his ex-wife is Linda, Linda herself with children over, his side, ah, there is nothing


    wife, simply his bullshit, thepany is clearly his own, fake public charity, but also so tant!"


    I chattered and Dennis smiled lightly!


    She put a document in Dennis'' hand, frowned at me, looked like she thought I was wrong toe


    here, could not help but frown slightly to show her displeasure.


    I didn''t take it to heart and didn''t bother to pay attention to her. Dennis read the file and looked at her


    and said, "Makeda Group is a financial investmentpany?"


    She nodded, "the former is an investmentpany, but just switched, is now a smallpany, is a


    rtively young girl in the management, the effect is not very good, you do not have to put in the scope


    of consideration it!"


    Dennis responded faintly and spoke. "Who is the person in charge of Makeda''s visit today?"


    She some surprise his attention, spoke, "is the former Makeda chairman of Huang Da''s daughter


    Barbara Rhoden, that little girl is young, I heard that Huang Da ident not long, she epted


    Makeda, itself is to close down thepany, this little girl may also be hard to hold on."


    Dennis frowned slightly, not knowing what to think.


    She has always been good at her job, and the whole bidding meeting was operated by her, so the


    whole time Dennis was not involved, just watching with me on the stage.


    When the bidding session of argepany was about to end, I was going to drift off to sleep when I


    was coldly attracted to a cool-looking young girl on stage.


    It''s not because of anything, it''s just that the stage are a group of thirty-something men and women,


    and suddenly there is a child of 17 or 18 years old standing on the stage, tender and cold, inevitably


    will not attract attention.


    The little girl was wearing a ck dress with some signs of gloom. She stood on the stage and just


    looked indifferently at the people on the stage, then she opened her mouth lightly and started to


    introduce the tender she brought.


    People who have done engineering bidding are not interested in the content of her bids, or her bids do


    not have any particrly outstanding merits, and even some boring and general, my attention was not


    on the content of her bids, but on her face.


    This girl how to say it, just looking at it gives a very gloomy feeling, like a transparent ghost wandering


    on the road to yellow spring, I do not know why I would describe her this way, but indeed I had this


    feeling when I saw her.


    Makeda is a smallpany, and Barbara came down after the bid. I couldn''t help but look at her


    position, probably noticing that someone was looking at her, and she looked sideways.


    Four eyes, I obviously some cold, this girl, there is no warmth in the body.


    I retracted my gaze, the stage is She in the total sense of today''s biddingpanies, the George


    Group is after all argepany, ept cooperation a single, the profit margin are great, so many


    She chose Director Warner''s tradingpany after analyzing a selection ofrgepanies.


    So Dennis didn''t have anyments on the final result.


    After the bidding meeting, She and Dennis had something to talk about, I had nothing to do, so I just


    wandered around the bidding hall and saw a ck dress standing at the entrance to the bidding,


    seemingly staring at the illustration at the entrance.


    People have the instinct to avoid harm, I am not willing tomunicate too much with a girl like


    Barbara, she has too much I know, but I do not want to face the ce.

 Chapter 675 - I owe it to you after all 4

    Chapter 675 - I owe it to you after all 4


    But as I turned around, she suddenly called out to me, "I thought you were going to talk to me!"


    I hesitated for a moment, but still looked back at her and saw her pair of ck eyes and froze for a


    moment before I spoke, "You''re not fit for business."


    She nodded her head if she did, "I know!"


    I pursed my lips, my eyes fell on the illustration in front of her, it looks like that illustration, not to hold a


    bidding meeting so put up, but someone got it up before, but probably someone felt aesthetically


    pleasing, so left, looking a little bleak color on it.


    "You like ck things a lot?" I opened my mouth, and to be honest, I''m a little reluctant to get into these


    dark things.


    She nodded, not at all evasive, and after looking at the painting for a while, she looked back at me and


    raised her eyebrows, "You''re a staff member of the George Group?"


    I nodded, "Yeah!"


    She oh so said, "That man beside you is your husband, and he treats you quite well."


    I pursed my lips and was not overly surprised by her painting.


    I paused for a moment and bowed my head slightly, "It''s pretty good that he can heal you."


    After a moment of silence, I looked at her and said, "In fact, you yourself know that business is not for


    you, if so why don''t you go do your own thing? The only thing this world allows to heal us is to make


    ourselves happy."


    She smiled and didn''t say anything anymore.


    Dennis and She finished talking and came out, saw me talking to Barbara, handsome face frowned


    slightly, seemed a little strange, see Dennis, Barbara did not say anything and went away.


    I stood still as Dennis approached me and looked at me and said, "Recognize?"


    I shook my head and changed the subject, "Are you done talking about things?"


    He nodded and looked at me and said, "There''s a celebration dinner tonight, you and I will go, huh?"


    Because of Cherry''s matter, he really let me follow him twenty-four hours a day. I nodded my head and


    gazed in the direction Barbara had left, with an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    People who have had a rib nose job know when they see the scar under someone''s nose that the other


    person has had a nose job, just like Barbara knew subconsciously when she saw me that each other


    were dark and depressed inside.


    Depression doesn''t get better, it just gets slowly pressed into the years. We look for warmth and


    sunshine in the chicken and egg days, and then little by little we fill the big hole of depression to make


    ourselves look like normal people. Barbara was right, I was lucky because I met Dennis, who could


    heal and warm me.


    But not everyone who is lucky is. I don''t know what Barbara has been through, but the darkness and


    fear in her eyes tell me she is still struggling in the dark.


    Hotel.


    Celebration banquet, for this kind of banquet almost often participate in, are together to eat a meal, to


    put it bluntly is called on the twopanies in charge of sitting together to talk, mutual exchange


    familiar with it.


    Director Warner greeted the party, I was reluctant toe, but to my surprise, I would meet Danny and


    Dan at the party.


    Long time no see, Danny is still the same thieving eyes, perhaps the UV rays in the country is not so


    strong, he is a bit whiter, but there is no gap with his time in Myanmar.


    He was dressed in a formal dress, with ck rimmed sses, thin and small, standing next to Director


    Warner nodding and toasting, Dan is still dark, bulky and huge body standing in an inconspicuous


    position, carrying a te of food to eat, he is still as simple as ever, always so much love for food.


    Dennis noticed my gaze and frowned slightly, "Recognize?"


    I nodded and was just about to walk in Dan''s direction when I was blocked by Director Warner, who


    hade up to browbeat Dennis, and naturally Danny, who was beside him, saw me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing me, Danny slightly narrowed his eyes, then detained a smile towards me to raise a ss of


    wine, "Miss Kennedy, fate, ah, I did not think we would meet here, really is fate ah!"


    Director Warner was about to make a toast with Dennis, but when he heard Danny''s words, he said


    with a smile, "You know each other?"


    "Of course, Miss Kennedy and I, how can we be considered a friend of life and death, originally thought


    that this life is not to see, I did not expect to see here, really is fate ah!" The words "life-and-death


    friend" came out of Danny''s mouth, how to hear with a taste of sarcasm.


    I pursed my lips, really can not do to a demon smile, slightly moved behind Dennis, did not speak.


    Dennis looked at me, then his eyes fell on Danny and said indifferently, "You are?"


    Danny didn''t seem to care about my actions and said, "Mr. George, I''m Danny, I used to know Miss


    Kennedy in Burma, but it''s sad to see her like this, I guess she forgot about me!"


    Dennis faintly curled his eyebrows and simply said a few subtle words before dismissing Director


    Warner and Danny. He looked at me, "Met in Burma?"


    I nodded, "He''s one of Bob''s men." As I spoke I looked up to see Dan, but he was gone, and after


    looking around, I still didn''t see any of his people.


    Dennis seemed to have questions to ask me, I opened my mouth and said, "Talk to youter, I''ll go out


    first!" Then without waiting for him to speak, he walked towards where Dan was standing just now, and


    went out down the corridor, seeing no one.


    I turned around and still couldn''t find it, but I met Cherry at the bathroom door, and seeing me, she


    didn''t seem surprised at all, all with a sneer, "Meeting again, what a coincidence!"


    I didn''t want to talk to her and said indifferently, "I don''t want to coincide at all."


    Looking around, I didn''t see Dan and I was ready to leave when Cherry stopped me like a dog in a


    poke and said, "What? It looks like you''re looking for someone?"


    I was in no mood to pay attention to her and spoke, "Get out of the way!"


    She was too fat to stop me, blocking most of my view, and said with some recklessness, "Why are you


    so mean? We are at least friends with each other in life and death, how can we be considered friends,


    and this is how you treat Jannings and the girls?"


    I looked over at her and sneered, "A friend? Who''s friend would put her in the morgue and put her in


    the freezer? Cherry, you''re insulting the word "friend", seriously, you''re no match for the Jannings,


    you''re disgusting!


    She suddenlyughed out loud, "I''m disgusting? ra, have you forgotten who I was humiliated for in


    Myanmar, do you really think that everything can be erased after we leave somewhere? Have you ever


    experienced what it''s like to be trampled by man after man in full view of everyone? No, you didn''t. You


    watched me being abused by one man after another, and the source of it all was because of you, and


    you ended up watching me being hurt indifferently, never even thinking that you were wrong, but I


    remember, I will always remember in my life. return to me! "

 Chapter 676 - After all, I owe it to you 5

    Chapter 676 - After all, I owe it to you 5


    She looked at me grimly, her gaze gloomy and full of hate and anger, I froze, I thought she was


    relieved, I made a deal with Edward, I knew that I would never be able to pay back what I had done to


    her that one time in my life, so I made a deal with Edward, begging him to take us back home, begging


    him to hire the best doctors to safely remove the Heroin from their wombs, I had thought she would be


    relieved.


    Yeah, who is she to let go? She could have been spared the hurt, because of my little mistake, hurt her,


    she hated me and wanted to get back at me, as if everything was natural.


    I don''t know when she left, except that when Dennis found me, he saw me lost in thought and frowned,


    "What''s happened?"


    I shook my head, raised my hand and pulled him along, leaned into his arms, took a deep breath and


    said, "I''m sorry, I was wrong, I know I was wrong, but I really don''t know what I should do now!?"


    "What''s wrong?" Dennis asked as he put his arm around me and looked at my dao state something


    was wrong.


    I didn''t know what to say to Dennis and just leaned on Dennis'' chest and shook my head.


    Dennis took me back to the vi, and Iy on the bed, somewhat dejected, disappointed in myself and


    powerless to surround me. People always like to stand up for themselves and justify themselves, and


    then find countless reasons to tell themselves that they are not wrong, but very often, wrong is wrong.


    I also kept consoling myself by telling myself that I had brought her back home, forgiving her for


    maliciously discarding my evidence at the airport, for hurting me several times, but none of that could


    hide the fact that she was indeed hurt because of me.


    After lying in bed for a long time and not seeing Dennis, I got up and went to the study to look for him


    and saw him reading a file on hisputer. When he heard the movement, he looked up at me, "Are


    you better?"


    I nodded and sat next to him, my eyes fell on theputer screen, saw the screen was monitoring


    video, froze and said, "I thought the hospital video had broken down? Howe it still works?"


    He looked at me and spoke, "I got the restoration people to take care of it, the surveince in the


    elevator and the surveince outside the morgue were restored, Bob and Cherry, they were both


    wearing masks, but they were recognizable from the surveince."


    I hesitated and looked at him and said, "What are you going to do next?" He took so much trouble to


    get the surveince back, the purpose is to send Cherry in, Bob is dead, this video can charge Cherry


    with the crime of conspiring with others to kill people, although she can not be sentenced to life


    imprisonment, but let her go in for a few years, is no problem!


    Dennis looked at theputer with a sullen gaze, paused for a moment and spoke, "It''s too Facebook


    to let such a dangerous person like her sit in themunity, let her go in and take a few years."


    I was silent for a long time before I looked at him and said, "Can we not give these to the police?"


    He froze for a moment and frowned at me, "Why?"


    "I owe her, she suffered some injuries because of me in Burma, and the reason she is targeting me at


    every turn is because of what happened in Burma." I don''t know if this is the right thing to do, but if I


    send her in now, I''m afraid I''ll suffer inside for the rest of my life. After all, what happened between her


    and me was really because I made her get hurt, even if it wasn''t me who hurt her.


    Dennis looked at me and said, "Yes, since you want to stop here, I can leave it for now, you keep these


    videos, and if one day it is necessary, you can decide what you should do!"


    He copied the video on a sh drive andter handed it to me for safekeeping.


    I took it, looked at him a little touched, leaned on him and said, "Dennis, am I always getting you into


    trouble?"


    He smiled lightly, raised his hand and hooked my chin, looked at me and said seriously, "Don''t always


    deny yourself, ra, you are good and excellent, no one in this world would risk running to the ice cave


    for my stomach, and no one would reject those excellent people for me, in fact, the person who should


    say thank you most is me, if it wasn''t for you, I don''t know if I would still be able to live my life like this


    Flesh and blood to live."


    I was a little blushed by his words, he meant to confess his love for me?


    I can''t help but feel the sweetness in my heart.


    Maybe still will quarrel, still will be angry to want to gas each other, still will because of a little sesame


    quarrel, but we are clear in our hearts, this sea of people, we each other only identified each other, but


    also only each other can make our hearts raging hot blood to live.


    City A''s investment program was taken over by Director Warner and Dennis handed it all over to


    She. The weather had entered winter and Dennis and I were ready to go back to City P.


    Jannings called and said that he had returned home with Edward. Although Edward was still okay in


    the end, the White Group had suffered a lot of losses after such a big upheaval, and for a short time, he


    would not make a move against the George Group.


    End of November.


    Two days after arriving at City P and stabilizing, I called Selina''s mother over. Having previously given


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her hundreds of thousands of dors on her bank card, the old man said that I should not continue to


    give them money, and that they could not see any hope in the hospital, so they wanted to take Angle to


    see the outside world.


    After the phone call, Selina''s mother picked up, listening to the wind at the other end of the line,


    Selina''s mother''s voice came, "Mrs. George, it''s been a long time, how are you doing?"


    I responded and couldn''t help but ask, "Auntie, where are you now, is Angle better? I contacted the


    hospital side, you take the child outside for a few days and then bring her back, good cooperation with


    the hospital, is curable."


    The faint sigh of Selina''s mother came from the phone, "Mrs. George, I thank you for Selina, but I, the


    old man and I took Angle to Tibet, we have never been out of any faraway ce in our life, this time we


    took the child together to fulfill Selina''s wish, it is considered a sess, the disease, we do not cure


    We are not going to cure the disease, Angle is quite well these days, maybe it is the blessing of


    Buddha, maybe when we return from Tibet, Angle''s disease will be much better."


    I was slightly stunned and wanted to say something else when the phone was hung up, probably


    because of bad reception.


    The meaning of life, each person''s understanding is different, perhaps Selina mother took her children


    to Tibet, the vast sky white clouds, and endless mountains, perhaps all this can cure Angle, who is not


    sure.


    After I hung up the phone, I went straight to the Lewis family. Luna said riana had a fever again


    recently, the child is always prone to fevertely, and she was lying in bed asleep when I went there.

 Chapter 677 After all, I owe it to you 6

    Chapter 677 After all, I owe it to you 6


    "I ate in the morning and slept until now!" Luna spoke as she looked at riana in bed.


    I reached out and touched riana''s forehead, indeed some hot, a slight sigh, "riana is a premature


    baby, born and not much breast milk, her body was not very good, before taking her to live in HL Area,


    the weather and soil and water there are suitable for living, she a year riana also not much sick,


    probably because City P''s air quality is what made her resistance decline."


    Luna sighed, "These days, I think of ways to give her some nutritious food, but she can barely eat,


    more and more thin, City P really froze, you see to take her back to HL Area to recuperate, she is the


    age of the child, the most important thing is to take good health."


    I nodded, the other day has been thinking about this matter, I do not have to go to the White Group to


    work now, there is nothing in the hands, if I take riana alone to HL Area, Dennis may also go over,


    so that will dy his work, Edward eye on him, I am afraid that now waiting for Dennis to make


    mistakes, so as to swallow the the George Group this piece of fat.


    "Wait for some days, Dennis side of things to be dealt with, we will go to HL Area to live for a while!" I


    opened my mouth, looking at riana''s thin face, unconsciously remembering Selina''s daughter, that


    child is also the same age as riana.


    Luna hmmm, spoke, "you let Dennis also do not always spend time on work, you two are not young, I


    asked the doctor, you are not unable to have children, just then the injury is serious, some damage, so


    many years have passed, also recovered almost, you take time to go to the hospital to see, always or a


    child, two days ago I was in the hospital I met Yara two days ago at the hospital, she was apanied


    by a man about the same age as her, I saw them go to the obstetrics and gynecology department, I


    asked about it, I heard that you asked Yara if she could still have a baby, I thought she was afraid that


    she wanted a child."


    I froze for a moment, these years Yara has been in the City P, the entanglement of these years


    involved, she found a house in the suburbs to grow flowers and nts by themselves, I originally


    thought she was so calm and quiet to raise flowers and nts, so live a lifetime, but did not expect her


    to meet the right person again, but also thinking about having children.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence, I smiled and said, "It''s good, she''s been in the Gibson family for half her life,


    and now she''s met someone she likes and is thinking about having children for him and living her own


    life, it''s good, she doesn''t have to be alone after all."


    Luna nodded, "Yes, people, when they get older, they are afraid of being alone, you and Dennis, hurry


    up and have a baby, this family will be more lively in the future, look at Folly, the child is almost half a


    year old, if you have a baby, in the future you do not worry about not being able to bring up, I will bring


    you, thepany''s affairs I have given to Stannis, I will ah, have more time and energy to bring up the


    child. Thepany''s business I have given to Stannis, I will have ah, there is more time and energy to


    bring you children."


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud and say, "This kind of thing, just let nature take its course, riana


    has been following you this time, I want to have another one, where you have so much energy with two


    children."


    "What''s that, your dad has plenty of time, give him a doll and grasp his stinky temper." Luna said, but


    could not help butugh out loud.


    Afraid of disturbing riana''s sleep, we gingerly went out of riana''s room.


    After chatting with Luna for a while, I went to the George Group, ready to eat dinner outside with


    Dennis, the car I habitually parked under thepany, into the building when I met Wendy down from


    downstairs, see her hand carrying a love box, pink love box, with a blush on her face, so this is in love?


    "Miss Torres!" I greeted as I walked up to her, not realizing she was suddenly startled and almost


    dropped the lunchbox in her hand on the floor.


    "Too ...... too!" She was shocked and looked at me scared white, I looked at her like this, a little sorry,


    embarrassed, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do it, I because you saw me."


    I guess she was still immersed in the joy of being in love and was taken aback by this sudden opening


    of my mouth.


    She eased up a bit, looked at me after a pause, the redness on her face was gone, and at this time


    became somewhat miserable white, "Sorry, I just got lost in thought and didn''t see it was you, sorry Mr.


    George!"


    Iughed, a little helpless, spoke, "It is I did not pay attention, just so call you, no wonder you will be


    scared of the road, you are  in love?"


    She froze and hurriedly put her lunchbox behind her, lowering her head and saying, "No, I just went up


    to deliver a few snacks."


    Look at her this way, should be just talk, or still in the crush stage, so shy and timid, I smiled, spoke,


    "like to chase, brave girls are the most charming!"


    She froze and looked up at me, a little confused, "Mr. George, it''s not what you think, I didn''t ......"


    "I know, it''s okay!" I smiled lightly, patted her shoulder then went into the elevator, young girls, just the


    age is already very every.


    Youth itself is a beautiful word, and when I entered the elevator, I pressed the floor directly to Dennis''


    office.


    Just after getting off the elevator, I saw Dennis''s external secretary holding documents anding out


    to print them. When she saw me, she had a different expression and looked at me nkly and said,


    "Mr. George, you''re here!"


    I nodded my head, always thought she had a strange expression on her face, but didn''t think much of


    it, just said, "Is Mr. George in there?"


    The little secretary nodded, "Mmmmmm, here it is!"


    I didn''t think much of it and walked in. Usually I don''t knock much when Ie in. I pushed the door in


    and saw Dennis buttoning his shirt at his desk.


    Hearing the movement, he did not even head stage just coldly spoke, "Get out!"


    I froze for a moment, noticing that the temperature in the office had dropped a few points, and couldn''t


    help but say, "Who pissed you off? You''re so angry?"


    When he heard the voice, his buttoned hand paused for a moment and he looked up at me. When he


    saw me, the coldness on his face dispersed for a few moments and his mouth took on a smile as he


    looked at me and said, "Why did you suddenlye over? Didn''t you say you were going to see


    riana?"


    I went to his side, the body to his unbuttoned buttons, noticed that part of his neck is a little red, can not


    help but frown, "What happened? What''s wrong?"


    He pursed his lips and spoke, "Toby is not here, the secretary is not using it well, the water is hot."


    I did not rush to buckle him, turned in the office to find the cream to apply burns, let him sit on the chair


    and unbutton him from the new, revealing arge red swelling, his chest burns a good piece, I can not


    help but frown, "really can not Macao things to others, let Toby back."

 Chapter 678 After all, I owe it to you7

    Chapter 678 After all, I owe it to you7


    He smiled lightly, "Macao has too many things to do, I don''t feelfortable leaving it to others, you


    Looking at the burned part of his heart, I was a little distressed and nodded, "Good, I have nothing to


    dotely, riana followed my mother, I came to thepany with you, it also happens to be able to


    help you some."


    He leaned back in his chair, the smile on his face thickening, and spoke, "Mrs. George is so nice!"


    I applied the medicine to him, some helpless, "a small secretary can ssh you, or chest, Dennis you


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    honestly say, are you to others how? Others just sshed you?"


    He looked at me with a deep, dark gaze, "Is your husband such an obscene pervert in your heart?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Hard to say!"


    He was a little sore from my application of the medicine, some revenge on my mouth bite, looked at me


    indignantly, "little heartless."


    After applying the medicine and putting on his shirt, I said, "riana has a cold again, and I talked to


    my mom today about taking her back to HL Area to get better after this time, as her resistance has


    been getting worse since she came to City P."


    He looked down and thought seriously, and spoke, "Okay then, I''ll sort it out in the meantime, and when


    Tobyes back from Macao, we''ll take riana to HL Area."


    I was a little surprised that he nned so well, and I couldn''t help but say, "Can Toby handle it when


    you''re out of the way?"


    "And Marcus, don''t worry about it!" He put his arm around me and I was a little tickled to see a cute


    lunch box on his desk I couldn''t help but say, "Are you going out for lunch or is someone bringing it to


    you?"


    He put his arm around me, started browsing through the papers, and spoke, "Ordered takeout, no time


    to go out to eat."


    I nodded, my eyes fell silent on that lunchbox for a while, did not continue to ask more questions.


    ......


    I went to the office with Dennis for the next few days, ate and lived together, and was drowsy in Dennis''


    arms when I got the call from Karina.


    "ra, are you guys at City P?" Karina spoke, sounding a little hoarse.


    I froze for a moment and nodded, "Where is it? How are the kids these days?"


    She hmmed and spoke hesitantly, "Can I ask you to do me a favor?"


    It''s not often that she calls me to ask for help, so I froze and spoke, "What''s wrong? Did you run into


    something?"


    "It''s the Kennedy family, something has happened, Leo has been looking for helptely, he doesn''t


    want to bother you, but ra, I don''t know who to call except you, can you ask Uncle Samuel to help,


    find connections, ask Uncle Link how it''s going! "


    She said this, so I froze for a moment, some puzzled, "what happened to the Kennedy family?Karina


    you take your time to say."


    She sounded a little choked up, "Someone reported Uncle Link fake public service, using his rights to


    Leo to open apany, do illegal and disorderly things, Uncle Link was taken away by the people


    above, said to focus on the investigation, it has been two days, Leo anxious to find people everywhere


    to ask the situation, but these days down no news, ra. Uncle Samuel he has been in City P for


    many years, there must be a way to find someone to ask, please."


    I nodded and said, "Karina you take it easy, I will definitely ask my dad to help ask about this, just don''t


    rush now, are you home alone, can Leo be contacted?"


    "He can''t get through on the phone, and the kids and I are home." Listening to her voice, I felt like she


    was going to cry.


    Not by getting up from Dennis''s arms, spoke, "You take it easy, I''ll call my dad right away."


    said, I hung up the phone, ready to call Samuel, but the phone was suddenly taken away by Dennis, he


    looked at me, calmly said, "Uncle Link''s identity status is special, he was just taken away by the people


    above for questioning, maybe just go to tea or stay a few days, nothing wrong toe back, if you are


    now in a hurry, find some people to Inquiries, the people above are not stupid, your father in the City P


    what status you do not know? Once he is involved in this kind of time and Link, one is an official, one is


    a businessman who eats both ck and white, Link originally no problem, by you this toss, the problem


    wille."


    I froze for a moment, did not think of this, hindsight response, indeed, if the above really realistic to find


    Link has any problems, has long been under the document to deal with him, now go a few days, what


    movement is not, indicating that the above simply do not have any evidence, are caught in the wind.


    If Samuel intervene at this time, I''m afraid that by then it will not be clear, but to involve Samuel, I was


    just in a hurry, simply did not think so much.


    Calm down, I looked at Dennis and said, "So what should we do now? Leo and Karina are quite


    anxious now, we have to do something, otherwise this will not work."


    Dennis frowned slightly, "How do you know what state Leo is in? The Kennedy Group can hold up, I


    can think of, he can not think of, Karina side I will find someone to see, you do not worry!"


    I didn''t understand what he meant at first, but I took a moment to react and looked at him, "Leo knew


    that he couldn''t be involved in what happened to Uncle Link, so why didn''t he talk to Karina about it?


    Let her worry so much?"


    The bridge of my nose hurt and Dennis scraped me, saying helplessly, "Have you forgotten what


    happened thest time Leo came to you?"


    I just remembered that Leo asked me to have dinner at Streyae Pavilion before the scene, that live


    himself in a bad mood drunk, but also to get Dennis drunk, at that time I thought it was the couple


    quarrel, so I did not ask much.


    Now that I think about Leo''s situation, it should be more than just a fight. I looked at Dennis and said,


    "So, what you''re saying is that Leo wasn''t looking for someone to help Uncle Link at all, but simply


    didn''t want to see Karina?"


    He raised an eyebrow and looked at me and said, "You can keep moving your brain again."


    I thought for a moment and went along with my guess, "ording to you, Leo and Karina two do not


    get along, then Uncle Link ident, Leo will not tell Karina, then why Karina first know, do you suspect


    that someone is deliberately leading Karina to call me, and then ......"


    He looked at me and his dark eyes showed a few moments of appreciation, "It seems you are not


    stupid, this brain is still a little useful."


    I bristled and shrugged my shoulders, "You don''t want to beplimentary at all, but who the hell is


    going to go to all this trouble toe around in a circle and find us?"


    Dennis stopped talking, just a pair of dark eyes looking at me.


    I hesitated for a moment and looked at him and said, "It''s not the White Family again, is it?"

 Chapter 679 - After all, I owe 9

    Chapter 679 - After all, I owe 9


    He raised an eyebrow and raised his hand to scratch my nose, "Smart!"


    After thinking about it, I called Leo and he got through in a few minutes. I was a little surprised, I didn''t


    think he would pick up, after all Karina said his phone was not working.


    I didn''t expect the phone to think a few times before he picked up, "How did you suddenly want to call


    me, I thought you were so happy that you just forgot about me as a brother."


    I held my forehead, smiled and said, "There''s been a lot going ontely, Karina called me just now and


    said something happened to Uncle Link, are you okay?"


    Clearly felt him frowning on the phone, "What is she calling you for?Uncle Link''s business doesn''t need


    anyone''s intervention, it''s not that troublesome, you guys stay out of it."


    I hmmed and couldn''t resist speaking up, "What happened with you and Karina?"


    I always felt that they were not as simple as arguing.


    "Can how? But it''s just that little thing, do you have time tonight,e out to eat together, recently


    alone, too boring, find someone to talk to."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Listening to his somewhat hangdog, but somewhat powerful and airless voice, I nodded and said,


    "Good, just in time to eat together."


    "OK, I''ll give you the addresster."


    After that, he hung up the phone and I looked at Dennis, smiled and said, "Going out for dinner


    tonight?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "You agreed?"


    I nod my head.


    He doesn''t speak up.


    Sort of by default.


    There was a knock on the office door and he answered, "Come in!" I have nothing to do, into the break


    room to find a jacket,ter out cold, have to wear more.


    "Mr. George, this is the collective report sent from Toby''s side today, I''ve printed them all out, there are


    a few points in the contract, you sign it, I''ll take it to the front desk tomorrow and mail it to you!" The one


    who spoke was the secretary.


    Dennis nodded, his voice a muted hmm.


    The atmosphere outside then quiet, I originally thought it was the end of the matter, the little secretary


    left, did not expect after a while, that little secretary suddenly spoke, "Mr. George, HR side asked me to


    give you some of the list of this year''s promotion staff, you look at it, such as what is the problem, you


    note."


    "Hmmm!" Still a nonchnt umph.


    After about a while, I listened to the sound of heels leaving, came out of the lounge, clutching my


    jacket, saw Dennis catching up on paperwork, and wondered, "Are these papers going to be done


    today?"


    He nodded, "Not much, get it done and we''ll go eat!"


    I looked at the pile of documents, originally wanted to say that they go alone words have swallowed


    down, walked to his side, then turned up just a small secretary put down the promotion list, a list of


    thousands of people, I could not help but to speak.


    "You, the chairman of the board, are also working hard, all these meticulous things to go through,


    thousands of people''s promotion lists, what are you going to do with them?"


    He raised his eyes and swept a nce, and spoke, "You help me look at it, circle some employees


    whose years of service do not exceed three years, and the others will be promoted ording to the


    original rules."


    I looked through it and looked at him and said, "Wouldn''t that be too hasty? I see some employees who


    haven''t been in the George Group for long, but have good abilities and performance, for such people,


    shouldn''t we consider giving them a promotion?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "I''ll leave that to you!"


    I purse my lips, "I ......"


    "You think I''ll have the energy to go over this pair of papers after I''m done with them?" He looked at me,


    very seriously, with the clear meaning that he was asking me to help him get this taken care of.


    I pursed my lips, already agreed to apany him over to thepany, to help him deal with these


    matters, now he asked, I naturally have no reason to refuse, simply agreed.


    There was a promotion application in the promotion file, I opened it and looked at it, it was Wendy''s, I


    read it carefully, the young girl was sincere, fluent in speech, carefully told her own requirements for the


    George Group and for herself over the years, I looked at her time of entry, it was onlyst year, this


    year''s time, and there is no special outstanding performance, after thinking about it, I did not approve


    her application. I didn''t approve her application for promotion.


    Busy for a while, Dennis hand work done, see me in the promotion information, picked up Wendy''s


    promotion application form roughly read once, looked at me, "no need to be so serious, these years are


    not enough without special performance excellence, really are not put in the assessment content."


    I nodded my head and looked back at him instead, "Have you been very busytely?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "Well!"


    I sighed, "These things were previously handled by the heads of various departments, now all handed


    over to you, you are not busy is strange, you at most look at the situation and contribution of several


    managers, discretionary consideration on the line."


    "There is a processed Du Ming list at the back, you can take a look!" He opened his mouth, kindly


    reminded, I froze for a moment, will be behind the file to find the document, read through, are the major


    general managers and senior set. "


    The feeling is that I myself superfluous every one of them to see? I could not help but be a little


    embarrassed for a while,ughed, embarrassed, "I said I did not see, do you believe it? "


    He pulled me up and said with a light smile, "I''m good, let''s go, I''ll just sign these things as soon as I


    can."


    I seriously doubt that he made me show it to him on purpose to make me wait for him.


    Following Dennis into the elevator, he pressed me against it, his gaze sunken, "Not going to reward me


    for that?"


    I didn''t react to what he wanted as a reward and floundered, "What reward?"


    Looking at my bewildered look, he frowned, a handsome face revealed a few points of displeasure,


    childlike let go of me and stood aside by himself.


    His childishness, not the first time I learned, so very active leaned on his side, pad feet in his lips and


    kissed, said, "If this does not work, go back at night topensate you, how?"


    This man is a thief good coaxing, smooth out the hair, his face showed a smile, tilted his head to look at


    me, "This is not bad."


    I pursed my lips and smiled lightly, remembering about Yara, I couldn''t help but say, "Dennis, my mom


    said she met her aunt in the hospital earlier and she so wanted to fall in love, have you been in touch


    with hertely?"


    He shook his head, "Recently there are a lot of things to do, go see her after a while, she is old, living


    by herself is really lonely, it''s good to have someone with you."


    I nodded, also agree, Yara in the Gibson family so many years, either to take care of Yank Gibson or


    and Gloria fight, andter and Hank entangled, so many years, she does not seem to live a day of their


    own, and now can find and their own whiteheaded people, is also good!


    The elevator door opened, Dennis pulled me out of the elevator, after work hours in the lobby of a lot of


    people, everyone off work did not rush to go, but are at the front desk to get up the hustle and bustle.

 Chapter 680: I owe it to you after all 10

    Chapter 680: I owe it to you after all 10


    I was curious to look over, see a group of people with a twenty-year-old boy holding flowers in his arms,


    full of expectation on one knee him, it looks like a marriage proposal.


    Curiosity, I pulled Dennis closer to see the girl in front of the boy, it was Wendy, as I said, twenty-


    something girls are already wonderful just for their age.


    She seemed shy, reddened face, probably surrounded by too many people, she was very embarrassed


    to stand in the crowd, to the ground on one knee boy some overwhelmed said, "What is the matter we


    go back to say, we go back first!"


    She pulled the boy to go, but after all, there is a gap between the strength of men and women, the boy


    seems to have ironed out the letter of the sessful proposal, full of desire but looked at her and said,


    "Wendy, I really like you, just promise me that I will treat you well in the future."


    The people around us are up in arms, "Promise him, promise him ......"


    Wendy had a little forced smile, and it was clear that she was not shy but embarrassed at this point.


    She looked around, her eyes fell on my side, paused slightly, then looked at the boy and spoke, "I don''t


    understand why you have to deceive yourself here when you know that I don''t like you and won''t say


    yes to you. Not only did I tell you once that I don''t love you, I don''t even feel anything for you at all, so


    please leave and beg you to stop harassing me with this boring so-called romantic proposal, can you?"


    No one expected that an originally romantic proposal, will turn into such a farce, a time when the


    original hrious people are quiet, some people are consciously left.


    The boy kneeling on the ground, at this point, his face was red, and it could be seen that it was caused


    by embarrassment and embarrassment.


    "That''s not what you used to say?" The boy spoke, pained and overwhelmed by what she had just said.


    Wendy looked at him, "So what am I going to say? I thought I was obvious enough to you about the


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    rejection, why can''t you see that?"


    The boy suddenly bowed his head feebly, the bright roses in his arms were twisted out of shape, "Why?


    Because I''m not rich enough? Or am I ......"


    "Neither, because I don''t like it, it has nothing to do with whether you have money or not, whether you


    are capable or not, it''s simply because I don''t like you, you can go, please, don''t embarrass me so


    much in the future, okay?" My memory of Wendy should be a lively and lovely girl, but I was surprised


    to see a different side of her.


    I pulled Dennis out of the hall and sighed slightly, "well think I read a few years of college also have not


    been such a serious and ritualistic confession, but this way seems to be suitable only for people who


    like, young people''s impulsive romance, in fact, quite likeable."


    The wrist was slightly tugged by Dennis, "Like what?"


    Looking at his handsome face, Iughed, "Of course, I like the passionate impulsive romantic young


    people, ah, after getting older, it seems that there is no passion, feel that life is not so vivid."


    Arm he pulled so that I was face to face with him, he raised an eyebrow, "Are you disgusted with my


    old age?"


    I seriously doubt that Dennis is going through menopause.


    I can''t help but hold my forehead, "I didn''t say you''re old, I mean young people are fresh and


    enthusiastic, very motivated, we should learn, can''t live the day dead, you don''t always misinterpret my


    meaning."


    He frowned slightly, "What kind of enthusiasm and motivation do you want?"


    I was speechless for a while, I was wrong, I should not talk about romance and passion with the old


    pedant.


    Pulling out a few fake smiles, I snorted, "It''s not easy to say this passion and romance, it''s gettingte,


    Leo should be there early, it''s really unreasonable to make him wait for us."


    After that, I ripped his hand away from mine and got into the car, leaving the subject on hold.


    But I am a little puzzled, I have seen Wendy''s face full of red, the spring heart look, did she have a


    favorite? That''s why she refused.


    When we arrived at the restaurant Leo had already arrived, I guess he couldn''t wait for us, he had


    already ordered the food and was eating, looking at the table he had already consumed most of the


    dishes, and a bottle of wine at the bottom, I couldn''t help but twitch the corners of my mouth, "Mr.


    Kennedy, you really are getting less and less aware of the image."


    His handsome eyebrows raised, looked at meughter two, raised his hand to beckon the waiter from a


    new order, looked at us and said, "Laozi first fill your stomach, you two will not have the ability to give


    me stuffed dog food."


    Speechless, I sat down across from him and spoke, "How''s the Uncle Link going?"


    He shrugged his shoulders, gave Dennis a bottle of wine, looked at me and said, "There is no


    substantial evidence, the people above can not help him, these years he is clean and honest, those


    who have eyes can only make up some gossip to discredit him, it is estimated that nothing can be


    investigated, in a few days he will be safe back."


    I nodded my head, the waiter served food from new, Dennis and Leo chatted some recent market


    situation, then the two drank, I was going to ask him about his rtionship with Karina, but Dennis


    asked me not to teacher gossip about other people''s family affairs, so I did not ask.


    I got up and went to the bathroom, I just came out of the cubicle, I heard a woman speak, "You say this


    Olivia is also enough poor, first the ex-boyfriend was robbed, and now the current boyfriend cheated,


    this is really enough bad luck."


    Someone said, "That''s not true, but I heard that the woman next to Mr. Thomson seems to have been


    with Mr. Bet, who is now in prison, and Mr. Thomson is not a picky eater, he also took over this


    brother''s woman, which is really a heavy taste."


    "That is not, you must not forget that Olivia is not the same as Mr. George y not, this rich man


    between the ah is not taboo, women and clothes are not the same, not to dislike."


    I frowned and couldn''t help but look at the two chatting women, looking at the dress and clothes,


    should be the women in the City P celebrity circle, I never participate in this circle, so I don''t know


    anything about these people.


    But for their discussion some frowned slightly.


    Mr. Bet? Mario?


    The women he''s yed with? Who?


    I can''t remember for a while, but ording to Marcus''s feelings for Olivia, the word "dog licking" is not


    too much to describe, how this will have the opportunity to treat Olivia well, how to attract others?


    "Bump!" As I wandered off, the toilet cubicle door opened and a woman dressed in ck came out of it.


    I subconsciously looked up, could not help but freeze, acquaintance!


    Nova, isn''t she in Drele? Howe she''s back at City P?


    Four eyes, her gaze paused, after a few seconds of hesitation, she moved away, froze and walked to


    the sink to wash her hands gaze indifferent and cold, "Is it ridiculous?"

 Chapter 681 - After all, I owe it to you 11

    Chapter 681 - After all, I owe it to you 11


    I was surprised by her sudden outburst of a sentence did not know what to say, just faintly spoke, "I do


    not have a hobby of watching others hrious!"


    She sneered, leaned over the sink and looked at me, "Don''t act so innocent, you obviously heard it all,


    if you want tough, you just little is, it doesn''t matter, I don''t care."


    I pursed my lips, washed my hands and prepared to go, she and I said between the white, has nothing


    to do.


    Seeing her I was going to leave, she spoke, "How to say we are also considered old friends, why are


    you so anxious to leave? I originally thought, we have seen each other, we must greet each other, how


    can we leave now? By the way, Mario has been in there for so long, how is his daughter? ording to


    reason, the child should have reacted."


    I frowned and looked back at her, "Nova, I don''t know what kind of attitude you have towards life, but at


    least I''m not like you, since you''ve found someone you''re attached to, please live your life in peace and


    don''t meddle in other people''s lives. If you ever try to get any more attention on my daughter, I can


    guarantee that I have ways to make your life worse than death in this lifetime."


    Sheughed out loud, "So you''re threatening? I''m not interested in that child, I''m just kindly reminding


    you, when that child was taken away, can be far from as simple as you think, I originally thought Mario


    would at least tell you, will confess with you, but, he seems to have no intention to talk to you, in that


    case, there is no need for me to talk more, after all, this kind of thing out of the way."


    I listened to the meaning of her words, some strange, frowned at her and said, "What do you mean?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, "No point! Come on, Mrs. George, see you sometime!"


    After saying that, she stepped on her high heels and left. I stood in the same ce, somewhat


    distracted by the meaning of her words, I was a bit distracted, and came out of the bathroom.


    Even Dennis standing in the corridor did not see, until walking into his arms, he held me in his arms, I


    reacted, jerked my head before seeing him, froze for a moment I confused, "How did youe over?"


    He raised his hand to smooth the apanying hair on my forehead to the side and looked at me, "I


    was worried that something had happened to you, so I came to take a look, what''s wrong? Lost in


    thought."


    I shook my head and looked at him and smiled, "Nothing, just met an acquaintance, let''s go, let''s go


    eat!" After saying that, I pulled him towards the table.


    Passing by a box, see the sound of breaking ss from inside, Dennis and I both froze for a moment


    and looked sideways to see a few middle-aged people eating inside, including an acquaintance.


    I looked at Dennis with uncertainty and said, "Is that Marcus?"


    Dennis frowned and didn''t say anything.


    I don''t know what happened, the woman sitting next to Marcus was suddenly pped by another


    woman who had her back to us, and this p was so hard that we felt extra pain when we heard it from


    outside.


    The person who was beaten was Nova, the woman I met in the bathroom just now, she suffered a p,


    there was little reaction, but smiled, instead of provocatively holding Marcus''s arm, some unting the


    way.


    Her actions made the woman across from her seem even more emotional, raising her hand and


    preparing to hit again.


    "It''s so busy here, Mr. Thomson are you eating here?" I opened my mouth and dragged Dennis inside.


    Hearing the sound, a few people are looking towards this side, I did see clearly the woman who hit,


    Olivia, just turned his back and did not see clearly, at this time to see her, I froze a little.


    Seeing Dennis beside me, she collected her face, originally raised her hand and put it down, looking at


    Dennis, still with a look of pity, looking exceptionally inviting, "Dennis, why are you here?"


    Dennis gave her a look and spoke, "Come over for dinner!" Then looking over at Marcus, his eyes fell


    on Nova, who was holding his arm, and frowned slightly.


    "What''s going on?"


    This is a question for Marcus.


    Marcus spoke, "Come over for dinner, there''s nothing going on."


    "What do you mean there''s nothing going on? Marcus, what do you want to do, you can just say it,


    there''s no way to drag these peripheral girls to disgust me." These words came from Olivia, her voice


    was a little intense and she looked a little unstable emotionally.


    Nova is not a vegetarian either, looking at her and yelling, "Olivia, keep your mouth shut, don''t say


    "peripheral girl", how clean do you think you are?"


    I pursed my lips and could not help but say, "A few of you are having a lively meal, the whole restaurant


    is calling over, Mr. Thomson put his family affairs in public for people to observe, do not feel


    embarrassed?"


    Olivia snapped her gaze at me and red, "When did Miss Kennedy get so nosy?"


    "What''s the matter go back to quarrel!" Dennis spoke up, his voice low and violent with a bit of


    coldness, his gaze fixed on Marcus, "You can afford to lose this person, the George Group and the


    Thomson Group''s face can''t afford to lose you."


    Marcus pursed his lips, obviously in a bad mood, "Come on, even a meal won''t let people live in peace,


    what a fuck!" With that, she shook off Nova''s arm, then turned around and walked away.


    The table watched this farce, and those who should disperse dispersed, Olivia followed Marcus and ran


    out, leaving Nova alone in the box for a while.


    I pulled Dennis, hesitated, or looked at Nova and said, "Don''t mess with Marcus, you know better than


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    anyone why he lets you near him."


    After saying that, I pulled Dennis ready to leave, but was called by Nova, "Why do you help me?"


    I frowned and looked back at her, "I''m not helping you, just reminding." Marcus''s feelings for Olivia, not


    a day or two, all these years he has always been by Olivia''s side no matter what happened, so many


    years without a woman around, now suddenly looking for Nova out to stimte Olivia, obviously is to


    use Nova as cannon fodder.


    Nova smiled bitterly, some self-loathing look said, "It does not matter, I want nothing more than money,


    how between them, and I have nothing to do."


    I shrugged my shoulders, didn''t say much more, and said lightly, "Good luck then!"


    In the end, it has nothing to do with me, I just mentioned it casually, he listened to it or not and I have


    nothing to do with it.


    Pulled Dennis towards the box outside, Leo estimated that we thought we went to what, go so long.


    "When that child was sent by Mario to a factory in the suburbs to stay, you still go to check, he should


    not intend to let the child live in the first ce, I am not sure if he has done anything to the child, I do


    not know if it will leave any hidden problems." Nova''s voice came.

 Chapter 682 - The fog slowly lifts 1

    Chapter 682 - The fog slowly lifts 1


    I froze and looked back at her, but she picked up her bag and walked straight away, not giving me the


    chance to ask more questions.


    Watching her walk away, I looked at Dennis with some concern, "Did you notice anything different when


    you found riana then?"


    He shook his head, "I''ll send someone to check it out, don''t worry."


    I nodded my head, my heart vaguely worried.


    Leo saw Dennis and I slowly return to our seats and said, "I say what are you two doing? I think you


    have to find some time to have some fun with me?"


    Dennis took his seat, looked at the food and said to me, "Is there anything else you want to eat?"


    I shook my head, "I''m not hungry, let''s just about go back."


    Ignored by us, Leo blew up, "No, can you two not abuse the dog? You don''t have to hurt me so much,


    right? Didn''t you say you''de out to eat and chat with me? I''m just here to be a light bulb for you?"


    I looked at him and spoke, "What''s going on with you and Karina?"


    He bowed his head and took a sip of air, "Nothing!" Looking at his attitude, it was obvious that he didn''t


    want to answer me.


    Looking at Dennis, I said directly, "Come on, let''s go home."


    I said I pulled Dennis ready to go, Leo cursed and followed us, "I say you two couples are interesting?


    If youe out to eat with someone, you should at least have the attitude of apanying someone,


    right, and then leave after eating?"


    I was a little speechless by his description and looked back at him and said, "Mr. Kennedy, you could


    be a little more vulgar."


    Heughed a few times and said breathlessly, "Forget it, I''m toozy to stay here and eat dog food, go


    home and sleep."


    Dennis and I had a busy walk, and I was more or less worried about riana because of Nova''s


    words, plus the fact that riana always seemed to be sick aftering to City P.


    "Do you think that Mario would really hurt riana?" The boy can make his child, I really dare not


    believe Nova''s ambiguous words.


    Dennis dragged me to the front desk to check out, signed and said, "Let''s check the results and take


    riana to the hospital for a checkup some day."


    I nodded, that''s all I could do now, and after thinking about it, I spoke up, "By the way, Mario''s side,


    should we go to the prison and ask?"


    He didn''t open his mouth to return to me, but instead his dark gaze looked toward the front.


    I couldn''t help but look over and see Leo''s slender, upright body standing not far in front of him, his


    hands hanging down at his sides and clenched into fists, seemingly extraordinarily angry.


    "Leo, you ......" Dennis pulled me in, made a shushing motion at me, and then pulled me forward.


    I walked to Leo before I saw Leo standing in front of a pair of men and women, the woman is someone


    I know, long time no see, she was wearing a pink mink coat, set off her already white skin more pink


    and clean.


    "Karina!" I couldn''t help but call out, my eyes unconsciously fell on the man she was holding by her


    side, the man was wearing a ck down jacket, very tall, not handsome, but because of the height


    advantage, the overall look is good.


    The five men just stared at each other, I sensed something was wrong and looked at Leo, seeing that


    his face had darkened beyond recognition. For a long time, he strained to spit out a few words, "How


    long has it been?"


    Karina looked calm, a pair of eyes looked at him and spoke, "A few months!" These few words, light


    and airy, like a greeting.


    Leo suddenly burst outughing and looked at her with an extraordinarily sneering gaze, "Why?"


    "No reason, Leo, people will eventually be passersby." Karina''s words were so light, so light that it


    seemed to me that she was simply saying a greeting.


    Leo lowered his head, looked at isughing, but also feel extra ridiculous, a moment, he finally did not


    control his emotions, fast walk to the man.


    Before the man reacted, he raised his fist and punched down hard towards the man, too angry


    emotions, so he used his force without weight.


    I had expected Karina to at least speak up to block, or scream for mercy, but she did nothing but


    defend herself but stand aside and watch indifferently as the two men wrestled together.


    Dennis pulled me behind him, shielding me, and then watched the happenings indifferently.


    Looking at Leo about to beat the man to death, I frowned and was about to speak up to stop him when


    Karina spoke up.


    "Leo, let him go, if you have anger in your heart, you can spill it towards me, he doesn''t know


    anything."


    Leo stopped moving and looked back at her, his eyes scarlet as he slowly walked over to Karina and


    looked at her with some difficulty and spoke, "What do you really want?"


    Leo is in love with Karina, a long time ago I know, he is an extremely dark person at heart, Karina is like


    his safe harbor, perhaps in his heart has been firmly believe that Karina will not leave will not betray


    her, she will always be waiting for him, as long as he turns back, she will wait.


    But he forgot that people change, Karina has waited for him for too long, she is a woman, a woman


    who needs to be pampered by men, if a rtionship, one person is ignored for a long time to be treated


    with indifference, then sooner orter that one person will leave.


    Karina looked at him, seemingly unable to see the sadness in his eyes, took a deep breath and said,


    "Sunny is the Kennedy family, I will not take him away, the vi and the car are in your name, I will


    return them all to you, as for the jewelry you bought for me, just give it to me, even if it is my reward for


    staying with you all these years. ."


    She drew a breath and smiled bitterly, "There''s nothing else, we don''t seem to have anything in


    have the time and energy to take care of Sunny, I''ll take care of him, but you still have to pay for his


    support, as for the rest, there''s nothing else. "


    A rtionship to the end, it really seems that in addition to a few pale each other, the other on nothing,


    even goodbye seems so ridiculous.


    Leo suppressed his anger, seemed to stabilize his emotions, and looked at him, "Let''s go back and talk


    about it!"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He didn''t seem to want to hear anything more from Karina, so he just got into the car without looking at


    anyone and started it up, with Dennis and I standing in ce.


    Watching his car drive away, Karina indifferently watched him leave, then picked up the man on the


    ground as if nothing had happened and looked at him, "Is everything okay?"


    The man gentled a bit and patted her hand soothingly, "I''m fine, it doesn''t hurt!"


    I looked at them and didn''t know what to say, and after a long silence, I left without saying anything.

 Chapter 683 - The fog slowly lifts 2

    Chapter 683 - The fog slowly lifts 2


    On the car.


    I was silent for a long time, and my heart was a little depressed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve sent someone to follow him, nothing will happen!" Dennis'' voice came to my ear.


    I looked at him sideways and froze, "I''m not worried about him, I''m worried about Karina, she obviously


    loves Leo, so why did she drop it all of a sudden?"


    Dennis turned the steering wheel, one hand on the car door, spoke, "Autumn is not suddenly cold, the


    leaves do not fall in an instant, perhaps waiting too long, desperate."


    I pursed my lips, and my heart did not know this.


    ......


    When I got back to the vi, I somehow fell asleep on the way and waited until Dennis carried me into


    the bedroom before I woke up in a daze, lying on the wear looking at Dennis, I was a little tired and


    said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with metely? Always feel particrly easy to sleepy, and no energy."


    Dennis undressing action suddenly stopped, looked back at me, face showed a few I can not read the


    joy, said, "We go to the hospital tomorrow!"


    I felt puzzled and said, "What''s the point of running to the hospital? There''s nothing seriously wrong


    with it."


    He walked up to me andughed, "Once a year, it''s time for all the recent medical checkups."


    I oh so, lying on my back in a daze on the bed are going to sleep again, he let me lie in bed, after a few


    minutes of sleepfort, I want to sleep more.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ......


    Lidong.


    The weather in City P waspletely cold, Dennis was thinking of taking me to the hospital and got up


    early, I was up but sitting in the living room yawning all the time.


    He lived millet porridge in the kitchen and stuck his head out of the kitchen and said, "Is it okay to add


    sugar to the millet porridge?"


    I yawned, tearsing out of my eyes, and nodded, "Yes!"


    Looking at the foggy weather outside, I can''t help but think, it must be very cold to go out today, I have


    to wear more clothes when I go out.


    He cooked the millet porridge and came out with his apron tied and a spat in his hand, looking at me


    and saying, "Want to eat hand pancakes? I''ll make them for you."


    I yawned, sucked in a mouthful of snot, and spoke in a dumb voice, "Don''t eat, just drink some


    porridge, and if we go to the hospitalter, we''ll go to my mom''s side, take riana with us to the


    hospital, and take her with us for a checkup!"


    He nodded his head and spoke, "Get up and eat!"


    I got up, sat at the table, waited for him to serve the millet porridge and put it in front of me,


    admonishing, "Blow on it, it''s a little cold, be careful of burning it."


    So feel, I always feel like I''ve been around iplete, feel taken care of by him as a waste.


    Thinking of Janningsing to City P, I said, "Jannings is in City P, we have to take time to meet her


    for dinner, we are also considered hosts anyway, besides, she is following Edward, I am always a bit


    uneasy."


    He nodded, blowing the millet porridge in front of him, and spoke, "Well, when the timees, you let


    her live over, or arrange a hotel for her, she''s in City P a girl, it''s always unsafe."


    "Edward shouldn''t hurt her, right?" After what happened in the freezerst time, my view of Edward


    waspletely turned upside down, so it was inevitable that I was a little worried about Jannings.


    He ced the blowing cold porridge in front of him in front of me and spoke, "Eat this, it''s cold!" Then


    he brought the porridge in front of me to him and continued to blow cold.


    My heart warmed up and I couldn''t help the corners of my mouth to rise.


    I was going to ask something else, but before I could open my mouth, he blocked it, "Let''s talk about


    thingster, eat well!"


    Eat without speaking and sleep without talking.


    He''s always been like that.


    I oh so much and drank my porridge honestly.


    After eating breakfast, I moved a bit slowly, sitting at the entrance to the entrance to put on shoes,


    Dennis went to the basement to drive, the cell phone in the bag rang, saw that it was Selina''s mother


    calling, I picked up the phone, while putting on shoes once spoke, "Auntie!"


    I felt a heavy breath on the other end of the phone, Selina''s mother took a long breath and said, "Mrs.


    George, Angle left yesterday, she said she wanted to go back to her mother, we took her back to City P


    today, we don''t have any friends and rtives around us, the only person who took the most care of


    her before she died was you. If you have time, Grandpa Angle and I sincerely invite you toe and


    see Angle off with us for thest time."


    My brain buzzed, looking outside the gate Dennis''s car had driven over, I could not say a word for a


    long time.


    Dennis saw me just looking at him nkly, jumped out of the car and walked towards me with a few


    moments of confusion on his face, "What''s wrong?"


    At the same time, Selina''s mother''s voice came over the phone again, "Mrs. George, are you


    listening?"


    "I''m in!" I spoke unconsciously, with a choked sob in my voice. Dennis noticed that I was not in the right


    mood and lifted me up, sinking his brows slightly.


    "The cemetery is in Xiangshan, and Angle said she thought about being with Selina and to lie next to


    her mother." Selina''s mother''s voice was a little hoarse, and she should have been crying for days.


    I hmmed, my voice still hoarse and unbearable, and drew a deep breath before speaking, "Okay,


    Auntie we''ll be over in a minute."


    "Thank you Mrs. George!" the voice of Selina''s mother on the other end of the phone was a little low


    and choked.


    After hanging up the phone, Dennis looked at me, the worry between his eyebrows visible to the naked


    eye, "What''s going on?"


    I took a breath and looked at him and said, "It''s Selina''s daughter, the other day the two old people did


    not continue to take the child to do the treatment, but took the child to Tibet, but when on the road, the


    child went, sent back to City P for burial today."


    He frowned slightly and after a moment of silence, "We''ll go after the hospital, is that okay?"


    I shook my head, "Let''s go to the airport and send them straight to the cemetery."


    After a moment of silence, Dennis agreed, nodding, "Well, I''ll go with you."


    Angle''s sudden departure, so my heart has been called some did not ease over, I had been feeling that


    perhaps as long as you persevere, everything will be fine.


    But how could I have imagined that that meeting was thest time I saw her, and once I turned around


    it all became a goodbye.


    Getting into the car, Dennis started the car and pulled me, his hand was warm, warm enough to warm


    all my nerves, even my blood, I looked at him sideways, somewhat feebly, "That boy, I ......"


    "Just do your best!" He raised his hand and patted me, soothing, "Do not me yourself, you can do all


    you can do, the rest is all to fate, that child, did not experience the polish of the years, simple and clean


    to this world, light and easy to leave, which is also is the best, living people are the most tormented."

 Chapter 684 - The fog slowly lifts 3

    Chapter 684 - The fog slowly lifts 3


    Yes, it''s the people who live without hope that suffer the most.


    The car drove to the airport, Selina''s parents have arrived, not seen for a long time two old people have


    been gray hair, face piled with wrinkles and vicissitudes, I looked at them, my heart vaguely some


    heartache, one or two sessive blows, white send ck hair, two old people have endured most of


    their lives may not meet the sad.


    Seeing Dennis and me, Selina''s mother, who had probably cried until her tears dried up, looked at me


    and pulled a few dry smiles, "Mrs. George, it''s too much trouble for you, this kindness of yours, we


    can''t pay it back in this lifetime."


    I shook my head slightly and looked at her and said, "Auntie, don''t think so much, get in the car!"


    Angle''s ashes in Selina''s father''s arms, not good at words, the old man, not a word, just clinging to his


    granddaughter''s urn, I looked at the nose a sore, tears in the eyes.


    The car drove toward the fragrant mountain cemetery, two for the elderly do not know how long it is no


    rest, the face is covered with vicissitudes and fatigue.


    I originally thought of taking the two old people to eat something, but look at them, but the heart knows,


    I''m afraid they can not eat anything, a slight sigh, give up.


    Fragrant Hill Cemetery.


    This is thergest cemetery in City P. A small plot of a few square meters is worth a thousand dors.


    The two old men got out of the car and walked towards the cemetery that had been set.


    Dennis and I followed them. Bobby''s addiction to gambling had left their family with few rtives, and


    with Angle''s illness, the only people who could send their children here at this time were two gray-


    haired old men.


    The funeral was cold and lonely, there was no endless stream of farewells, no flowers, the only thing


    there was nothing but the two old men.


    I couldn''t look away and looked at Dennis and said, "Can you have the funeral home send some of the


    child''s burial goods? Onest ride, let the child go happy."


    I don''t know if there are ghosts and gods in this world, but I know that the two old people have been


    emptied of everything in order to treat their children, they want to give their children the best, but the


    reality makes them have to send goodbye with their bare hands.


    Dennis nodded his head and turned his voice to make a phone call.


    The cemetery staff was registering Angle''s burial site, and was slightly surprised to see only two old


    people, but did not ask, such a parting ce, perhaps they have seen too much life and death, seen


    too much time warm and cold, perhaps used to it.


    Not long after, the funeral home people came to the cemetery, the burial process, customs, all the


    same for the two people to do, Selina''s mother some too not to go, has been looking at me want to say


    something.


    I smiled lightly and reassured her, signaling that as long as the child left in peace, she would be fine.


    Although only a child''s burial ceremony, after tossing, the sky is also getting dark, Selina''s father


    squatting in front of a small tombstone, a vicissitudes of the face fell into a sad.


    Selina''s mother raised her hand and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and spoke, "Old man,


    let''s go, let''s go home, Angle is with Selina, not alone!"


    The old man seemed not good at words, just raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corner of his


    eyes, and spoke, "It''s good that they are together, mother and daughter, without our drag, at least they


    can live well."


    From the cemetery, the two elderly people were too embarrassed to take our car back, saying they had


    to wait slowly for the car. The cemetery is far from the city, and it was dark, so naturally Dennis and I


    could not let them wait here alone.


    Seeing that we had been apanying them, the two elderly were embarrassed and had to get into


    the car, thanking us all the way.


    Sending them to the vige, Selina''s mother looked at me and said, "Mrs. George, thank you for


    sending us back, the road in this vige is narrow, your car is not good to get in, thank you so much


    today, just send it here, we will walk back by ourselves."


    Dennis was originally going to drive in, but as Selina''s mother said, there was no way to drive the car


    in, so he had to stop the car and let them walk back on their own.


    Looking at the two white-haired old men on the narrow dirt road, Dennis spoke up, "Have they always


    lived here before?"


    I froze and shook my head slightly, "I''m not sure, I think I heard Toby say before that their house was


    gambled by Bobby, and then Selina took them outside to rent a house to live in, which should be rented


    on this side."


    The houses in the urban vige are old, the building facilities are inconvenient, and there are also


    safety hazards, but the good thing is that they are cheap and you can at least live here.


    Dennis looked at the two elderly people who were walking away and hesitated for a moment, "How


    long has Selina been gone?"


    "It''s been almost three or four months!"


    He frowned slightly, "Most of the houses here are rented for three months at a time!"


    I did not understand at first, and then understood, and quickly got out of the car and followed the past,


    the city vige house rental period is short, before Angle hospitalized, I noticed that the two old people


    seem to have been living in the hospital, and then they took the children out for so long, only afraid that


    the rental period of this house has long arrived.


    Mud puddles constantly, sewage all over the road, the road is not very good, Dennis pulled me, took a


    look at the road in front of me, frowned slightly, "This lot is three no matter!"


    I looked around and couldn''t help but feel a little cold, the roads and street lights are not perfect, this


    walk for a while in the dark, you can only use your phone to shine, a city''s prosperity and poverty is


    directly proportional to the degree of wealth to the unimaginable, poverty can make people


    unimaginable.


    Dennis and I walked a short distance and realized with hindsight that the two old men seemed to have


    their eyes far away. I took out my cell phone and prepared to call Selina''s mother, but before the phone


    could be dialed, I heard a noise.


    The sound came from behind a somewhat old building, Dennis used his cell phone to shine and found


    a trail, the trail was narrow and only one person could pass at a time, Dennis looked at me, "You follow


    me, slow down!"


    I nodded, followed him, slowly through the path, walked a short distance, saw a is a dozen square


    meters of small yard, the yard lost a lot of clutter.


    The lights are dim, but you can see clearly what''s in the yard, some household items, old pots and


    pans, and clothes and messy things, a lot of misceneous.


    "The two old man, these things you are free in my house for a few months, I do not ask you to ask for


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    storage fees is good, you still have the face toe towards me, you do not want to shame, I still do


    not see you these things? I don''t care about your stuff. Take it all away, don''t get in my way!" The


    speaker is a middle-aged woman, some rough, dim light can probably see her clearly, wearing a poor


    quality mink coat, wearing exaggerated gold earrings in the ears, mouth painted with some scary


    lipstick, at this time she cursed, while the room''s household goods are thrown into the yard.

 Chapter 685 - The fog slowly lifts 4

    Chapter 685 - The fog slowly lifts 4


    Selina''s mother''s eyes were red, looked at her and said, "I don''t mean anything else, we just came to


    get some clothes, winter ising, we take the clothes away, owe you several months of rent, these


    things you withhold should also be, just me and the old man''s clothes, it''s not worth much, you let us


    take it away, you don''t need it, we take it and can survive this winter. "


    The woman snorted, "You take it, don''t cry with me, I''ve seen a lot of poor people in my life, who are


    not struggling in the mud, just to live, you want clothes, take it away, this house if you can''t pay the rent,


    you don''t want to live, I''m still in a hurry to rent to others!


    Selina''s mother nodded, rummaging through the small courtyard for clothes, Selina''s father squatted on


    the ground, red-eyed and did not know what to look at, the light was too dim, looking like he was


    looking at photos.


    "Auntie!" I opened my mouth and walked out into the small courtyard.


    Hearing the sound, Selina''s mother looked towards us, froze for a moment and spoke, "Mrs. George,


    Mr. George, what are you doing here?"


    Saying that, with some embarrassed hands intertwined, I smiled lightly and spoke, "Dennis and I were


    uneasy, so we came over to take a look."


    "I''ve made you guysugh!" Selina''s mother was a little embarrassed.


    I know that no one wants to tear open their embarrassment wretched straight in front of them, even if


    they are desperate again.


    Without saying much, I looked to thendy and said, "The old man is old, is there still a house on


    the first floor?"


    The woman looked at me in a trance for a moment and said, "Of course I do, are you renting?"


    I nodded my head and spoke, "You help the two old people to ce these things first, the money will


    not be less for you!"


    She looked at me and then at Dennis, and then her face changed to a smile, nodded, and then nimbly


    began to carry things for the two old people.


    Selina''s mother looked at me somewhat bewildered, "Mrs. George, you''ve helped us enough with this


    ......"


    "Auntie, you just live here in peace, don''t think about anything else, ease up for a while, it will all be fine


    After the woman carried all the two old people''s things in, she looked at us and said with a smile, "You


    two, you see that all this is taken care of, is there anything else I can help you with?"


    I smiled lightly, took out my wallet from the bag, gave her some money and said, "This money is


    enough for the two old people to live for a while, the extra money, you will be troubled to take care of


    the two old people in the future, you will not be missing."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Receiving the money, the woman smiled without official are screwed together, nodding repeatedly said


    good reassuring words.


    I took out all the change on my body and couldn''t help but look at Dennis, who smiled a little helplessly


    and took his wallet out of his chest suit and handed it to me.


    I smiled lightly, opened his wallet, took out all the money inside, handed it to Selina''s mother and said,


    "Auntie, you can take this money first, we wille back to see you some timeter, call me if you


    need anything."


    Selina''s mother excused herself repeatedly, "I can''t take this money, you paid our rent, it''s already kind,


    we can''t ask for your money anymore, Mrs. George, you can take it back."


    I shook my head and spoke, "Auntie, you take this money, you live here, well, the money you take, I


    also feel more at ease, otherwise we go back, I do not feel at ease, you take it as a peace of mind, you


    take it, and uncle live well in the future, do not worry, after slowly all will be fine."


    Looking at her tears crackling, I really do not know what to say, exined a few words, and then put


    and Dennis out of the trail.


    In the car!


    I couldn''t help but sigh.


    Dennis looked at his watch and looked at me and said, "What do you want to eat?"


    He did not say I had forgotten, today from morning to night he and I have not eaten it, so a thought,


    there can not help but look at the alley.


    Dennis seemed to know what I was thinking and spoke up, "Don''t worry, I''ve already had food sent to


    them, now you drop everything and think about what you want to eat at ease?"


    I thought about it and spoke, "Let''s go eat stew, it''s sote, it''s not good to run too far."


    He smiled lightly, somewhat helplessly, raised his hand and pinched my face and spoke, "After a busy


    day, do you still know what you were originally going to do today?"


    I nodded, "Wait to take time to go to the hospital, and not in a hurry these days."


    He gave me a shallow kiss on my cheek, somewhat helplessly, with a few doting words, "All right, go


    eat!"


    ......


    The following days were busy almost every day. In November, the George Group had to prepare a


    quarterly operating statement and start preparing for the next year''s development, and there was so


    much going on that he left early and came homete almost every day.


    Although I don''t work at the White Group anymore, I still have to follow the process of leaving. I


    originally nned to meet Jannings for dinner, but when I called her after I finished working, she said


    she had already left for City A.


    Although I feel that she has something that wants to talk to me, but again, I feel that there is nothing to


    say to me on the phone, Link side of the above can not find out what to do, but also naturally be put


    home.


    Link is old, so he likes to have a good time, and he kept calling us after he came out, saying that he


    wanted us toe over for dinner.


    Friday.


    Afternoon!


    I answered Leo and went to dinner with the Kennedy family. I originally wanted to ask about him and


    Karina, but he seemed reluctant to mention it, so I didn''t ask much.


    I cleaned up at home, changed into warm clothes and went out, driving directly to the George Group,


    intending to go with him to the Kennedy family.


    The car was parked in the underground garage, I called Dennis, called several times, he did not


    answer, I thought if he was busy, and did not continue to call, sitting in the car to brush the phone.


    I froze for a moment and looked at the message from the person with the note Barbara.


    I had a momentary memory loss in my head and remembered who Barbara was as an afterthought,


    and after agreeing, she sent a letter, "ra, hi, it''s Barbara."


    ra? I couldn''t help but stare, so I thought no one had ever called me that before and was a little


    ufortable.


    I typed a line, "Hello, nice to meet you."


    She seemed to be as unsociable as I was, and after the greeting, she spoke directly, "When are you


    I hesitated for a moment, I so wanted to have no time to go to City A recently, "I don''t know yet, what''s


    wrong? Did something happen?"


    "...... No!" She returned one word and then didn''t respond to me.

 Chapter 686 - The fog slowly lifts 5

    Chapter 686 - The fog slowly lifts 5


    Barbara and I have only met once, but fate is something hard to say, she gave me but the impression


    of very gloomy, very cold, but it is strange, she is such a dark and gloomy person, I do not fear and do


    not hate, in a way, she lives at least some real.


    "Bump!" The sound of the car door closing came to my ears, I put away my phone, raised my eyes


    towards the car and looked over to see Dennis''s side of the car, Dennis helping a young girl out of the


    car.


    It looks like both people are injured, the girl seems to be unconscious and looks a little serious, Dennis


    is covered with dust and his cheek is bruised on one side.


    I hurriedly got out of the car and jogged to his side, "How did it get like this, what happened?"


    Hearing the voice, Dennis looked back at me, froze and spoke, "The passerby who came back just now


    encountered someone tripping, why did youe over?"


    "Uncle Link is back and Leo wants us toe over for dinner!" As I spoke I could see that the girl he


    was holding was Wendy, thepany receptionist, and Dennis put her in the car and spoke, "Well, but


    we have to get her to the hospital first."


    I nodded and saw the boy sprinting not far away, the boy who had proposed to Wendy in the lobby that


    day.


    "Mr. George, I''ll go with you!!!" He opened his mouth and gazed at the unconscious Wendy in the car


    with a tense worried face.


    Dennis nodded and gestured for him to get in the car.


    Seeing Dennis going to the car, I noticed where he was injured and scraped and raised my hand to pull


    him back, he froze and looked at me, somewhat confused.


    "You''re hurt, I''ll drive!" After saying that, I got directly into the driver''s seat and started the car.


    Dennis sat on the passenger side, I had a lot of doubts along the way, but Dennis did not speak, I also


    remained silent, the back seat of Wendy still seems to be in aa, the boy was worried about the


    hands and feet.


    When we arrived at the hospital and arranged for treatment, the boy went to pay the medical bill,


    Dennis and I stood in the corridor, looking at the sky had darkened, he seemed to be thinking about


    something, the jacket just took off to Wendy, he was wearing a ck sweater.


    I got the nurse, pulled him and had the nurse treat his scraped area, then I went straight to the mall


    near the hospital and re-bought Dennis'' clothes from scratch.


    When I came back, I was called by the boy under the hospital building, "Mrs. George, thank you for


    bringing San here today."


    I looked at him, probably too worried, sweat broke out on his face, looking a bit lousy, I smiled lightly


    and spoke, "No, something on the way!"


    After a pause, I still spoke, "Can you tell me what happened today?"


    He froze for a moment and said, "It''s Selina''s brother, he was going to make a move on Mr. George,


    but he was blocked by Wendy, he went crazy, so Mr. George left from the underground garage for fear


    that something would happen, and now the George Group lobby should still be in chaos! "


    He didn''t make it that clear, but I should have guessed some of it, but wasn''t Bobby always in Macao?


    Why did hee back?


    Looking at him, I nodded, "It is I who should thank you for today."


    After saying that, I carried the bag up to the inpatient department, Dennis''s bruised body had been


    taken care of, Wendy had been hit on the head and part of her body had been bruised, after taking


    care of it, seeing that he hadn''t woken up, I couldn''t help but ask the doctor, "Doctor, why isn''t she


    awake yet?"


    "She was hit in the head and in shock, it can take a few more hours to wake up." The doctor spoke up


    and ced Wendy in a hospital room.


    "Will she have after-effects?" The boy asked after the doctor with some concern.


    "It is not easy to say, head injury, there is a possibility of concussion, which we can judge only when


    she wakes up!"


    I handed Dennis his new jacket and, seeing his sullen face, spoke up, "Can I still go over to Uncle Link


    tonight? If not, I''ll call Uncle Link and tell them not to wait for me."


    Dennis''s gaze fell on me, his low expression eased a few moments, took his jacket and put it on, and


    spoke, "No, we''ll be there in a minute."


    Then, he looked at the boy and spoke. "You stay and take care of him, contact the number on the card


    if you need anything, and when she wakes up, feel free to contact me if you need anything, money or


    anything!" Dennis handed the business card in his hand to Trevor Steele.


    I can''t help but twitch the corners of my mouth, Dennis the brain, the means to deal with the problem is


    always so strange and strange.


    Trevor''s face twitched, but he reached out to take the card and said, "Thank you!"


    Dennis hmmed and pulled me along ready to go.


    I thought for a moment, but still took out a bank card from my bag and handed it to Trevor, and spoke,


    "She will trouble you to take care of her during this period of time, the medical expenses and nutrition


    costs are here, if there are any other problems, you can contact us at any time, when she wakes up,


    you tell her to recuperate at ease, we will take care of everything else."


    Trevor hesitated a bit, but reached out and ended up with the bank card, nodding his head and saying


    thank you.


    Dennis and I left the hospital.


    On the car.


    He took his cell phone and made several calls, a few of which were to exin that Toby from Macao


    should be safe, and the other was to have someone investigate what happened today, Bobby so


    wanted to be taken away by the police.


    When he was done with his business, I drove on, not opening my mouth to bother him.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a moment of silence before he spoke, "Why did Bobby make a move on you? He is a


    gambler, one who is not looking for money, not sex, how to suddenly target you."


    Dennis looked out the car window and seemed to be thinking about something for a long time before


    he spoke, "He begged for money, but not from me."


    I looked at him, a little puzzled.


    He raised an eyebrow, "Drive well, red light."


    I froze my gaze to the road in front of me, mmed on the brakes and was a little stunned.


    He held his forehead a little helplessly and spoke, "I didn''t get killed by Bobby and ended up dying from


    Mrs. George''s mistake, isn''t it quite suffocating."


    I frowned and looked at him, "Don''t you talk nonsense, nonsense."


    Heughed out loud and the atmosphere eased up a bit.


    The light was green and I started the car.


    On the road he spoke, "Edward, Macao thing he did not get the benefit but also lost billions of profit


    amount for no reason, the White Family estimated to put pressure on him, Bobby this move, is he


    intends to dere war on me, it seems that he intends to continue the things of that year."


    I was a little confused, "What is it?"


    He looked at me and told me a story.


    Thirty years ago, the oil industry was not operated by the White Family, when the White Family only


    operated some factories and pharmaceuticalpanies, the industry chain is not asrge as it is now,


    the oil industry was operated by the Jones Family, then the City P four families, at that time, oil is not a


    heavy industry, so the At that time, the oil industry was operated by the Jones Family, which was not a


    heavy industry, so the Jones Family, who was the head of the family, handed over the operation of oil to


    their adopted daughter Violet Kennedy to take care of, andter Violet married to the White Family, and


    the oil industry was also apanied by the White Family.

 Chapter 687 - The fog slowly lifts 6

    Chapter 687 - The fog slowly lifts 6


    I was a little surprised and looked at him with uncertainty and said, "Is this Violet you''re talking about


    my grandmother?"


    He nodded his head.


    "But isn''t she the adopted daughter of the Jones Family? Why would herst name be Kennedy?"


    "That year Mrs. Jones can not give birth, so the adopted daughter, the original surname is Jones, but


    then Violet adopted back not long, Mrs. Jones pregnant, then the Jones Family may be for some


    personal reasons, changed your grandmother''s surname, so that she followed Mrs. Jones surname


    Kennedy."


    I nodded and looked at him and said, "And?"


    He looked at me, raised his hand to smooth the hair on my forehead to the side, and spoke, "Violet


    married to the White Family, the country reformed industrial production vigorously developed, the


    development of electrical appliances so that the oil became a piece of meat and potatoes, domestic oil


    extraction rights are in the hands of your grandmother, so the White Family took this opportunity to


    exploit arge number of the White Family. The White Family took advantage of this opportunity to


    exploit arge number of domestic time, the White Family has be one of the top two families in


    the City P, many ancient families are to the White Family, wood in the forest wind will be destroyed, the


    White Family is too big trees attract the wind, so the City P many nobles want to make a move on the


    White Group The White Family''s prosperity is rooted in your grandmother, once mastered your


    grandmother, it is good to do, a lot of suffering, your grandmother knows the impact of oil for a family a


    country, so intend to strictly control the exploitation of oil, but the White Family make money to earn


    eyes red, simply do not listen to persuasion, there is no way, your grandmother had to put the right to


    exploit the oil The red-headed document was put in a Ruben box to take away."


    I probably guessed something and looked at him and said, "The Lupin box you''re talking about, it''s not


    the sandalwood box that Grandma left me, is it?"


    He nodded, "That''s the box, the one Edward tried everything to get close to you for in the first ce."


    When I think about it, the first time I saw Edward was at my grandmother''s cemetery, he was standing


    in front of her tombstone for a long time, at that time I a he only stopped asionally and did not think


    much about it, now when I think about the look in his eyes at that time, I can''t help but be a little


    unsure.


    "That box, I have given Edward!" That box, I have not been put in mind, so when Edward in Myanmar


    raised it, I did not even think about letting him take it.


    He looked at me and nodded, "I know!"


    I widened my eyes, "You know you are still so calm?" That thing was taken away by Edward, do not


    know what will happen yet, things are so many yearster, although the oil extraction rights are


    controlled in the hands of the state, but at that time, after all, it was private, did not go through a formal


    handover ceremony, at present this thing once taken out to pull, the White Family must not just


    acquiesce to the stone extraction rights.


    He looked at me and the corners of his mouth rose shallowly, "So I made preparations ahead of time to


    change that box."


    I froze, surprised, "Edward know, shall not get us dead, that box of things although not deadly, but now


    take out, a little will get a huge amount of money, the White Family if they take the money, have a


    chance to breathe, will certainly be full of energy and the George Group entangled. "


    Dennis smiled lightly, "So far it looks like he should not have opened that box." Looking at his


    cushioned look, I couldn''t help but look at him and say, "What makes you so sure he won''t open it?"


    He looked at me and smiled lightly, "After the box is opened, ording to the White Family''s usual


    behavior, will certainly again rely on the box to brush a set of heat, the George family''s heat up, and


    then in contact with the State Ministry of Finance, apply for legal notarization of the oil extraction rights


    again, in the middle of the White Family can earn a lot of money, such things, we do not want to know


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    also difficult."


    I hesitated and looked at him and said, "So what happens if the White Family opens the box and finds


    out they''ve been tricked?"


    He smiled lightly, "Edward took the box is fake, naturally can not open, but he will therefore pull us not


    to let go is true, in the future we can not get rid of the trouble."


    I can''t help but sigh, "To put it bluntly, the White Family''s ultimate goal is to make money, and after so


    many years, the White Family family has long been wealthy, so why do they still cling to money."


    The car unknowingly arrived at the Kennedy family yard, the yard was lit up, stood the butler and a few


    maids, I stopped the car, the butler gave my car keys to the maid who parked, greeted and led me into


    the vi.


    The eyes in the hall were set for the meal, but it was good to think that Link was the only one there.


    "ra is here,e on, the food is just being served, take your seat." Link weed us up, smiled


    and looked at us and spoke.


    After saying hello, I looked around and saw that Leo hadn''t arrived yet, so I couldn''t help but say,


    "Hasn''t Leo arrived yet?"


    "It''s on its way here, let''s eat without him." Link greeted us and sat down, and then asked the servants


    to set up the meal.


    But just sat down not long, outside came the sound of the car are engines, Link hummed, said, "This


    bastard king will really rush, early notte not until dinner time."


    As he said that, Leo''s voice already came from outside, "Coming so early, I thought you two couples


    would be inked until seven or eight o''clock, but I didn''t expect you to arrive so early."


    I raised my eyes to look over and frowned when I saw the person beside him.


    Link''s voice chirped in his ear, "Bastard, get the hell out of here."


    "Uncle Link, you don''t have to y like this, I''ve been so busy with worktely, right? You called me


    here and didn''t even let me sit down for a while and let me go, is that funny?" Leo looked at Jessica


    and said, "Jessica, send the gift you bought for Uncle Link to make him feel better."


    Jessica carried the box in her hand, with a smile on her face, pretending to know how to behave and


    walk to Link''s side, and said nicely, "Uncle Link, hello, Leo said you usually like to drink tea, I saw a


    cake of tea stored ten years ago in a friend where, it is the aged tea of Yiwu Mountain, you can taste it


    at your leisure, I hope you like it. "


    Saying that, she sent the tea cake in her hands to Link with both hands, the smile on her face standard


    good behavior, the temperament and etiquette of her body is everywhere a celebrity gas.


    It seems that over the years, she has learned a lot in the City P celebrity circle. If I hadn''t seen her in


    the bar years ago, I would have been under the illusion that this woman was a youngdy from that big


    family.


    Time is such a good thing, it makes her grow up to be glorious.


    Link did not have the body to pick up the tea cakes, just a pair of steady eyes looking at Leo, his voice


    low and introspective, "What do you mean?"


    Leo shrugged his shoulders, hanging back, and opened his mouth, "People give you gifts, you should


    at least receive them, if you want to teach me a lesson, or wait until after dinner, when no one is around


    you can smoke me, do not this attack, sweeping everyone''s mood."

 Chapter 688 - The fog slowly lifts 7

    Chapter 688 - The fog slowly lifts 7


    With that, he ced the things in Jessica''s hand beside Link, then pulled Jessica to sit at the table and


    looked at us as if nothing had happened and said, "What are you dumbfounded about, hurry up and


    eat!"


    I looked at him as if nothing had happened, got up and poured Link a ss of water and spoke, "Uncle


    Link, you have a ss of water."


    Link took the water, the angry expression showed, a pair of cloudy eyes red at Leo, hate to hit him


    hard, Leo did not care.


    He ate as if nothing had happened, it was a family dinner, Jessica appeared out of ce, that''s why


    Uncle Link was angry, how could Leo not know, he knew better than anyone, but he did it anyway.


    I suppressed all the words and did not bother to ask.


    Not a momentter, the sound of an engine came from outside, I was a little surprised, there are still


    peopleing?


    The people who came in were Karina and the nanny, who came with the child. Hearing the winter, Link


    walked out and took the lead in taking the child from the nanny''s hand, with a few more smiles on her


    originally serious face.


    "In the future, ah, we still have to send a driver to pick you up, this is not convenient with the child after


    all." Link opened his mouth and spoke to Karina.


    Karina''s warm voice came, "The journey is not far, is a few steps away, called you to eat first, do not


    wait for me, you still ......"


    She stopped talking in general because Karina, who came in, had her eyes on Jessica and Leo, and


    she was obviously surprised.


    But only for a moment, her face but the smile remained, looked at me and said, "raMr. George also


    arrived, went out toote, the road traffic jam for a while,ete really sorry."


    I shook my head with a light smile and sat down after a brief innuendo, while the child was taken to be


    taken care of by the nanny.


    What was originally a family meal became somewhat awkward at this point, with Leo eating his own


    food with his head down as if nothing had happened.


    Jessica was very natural in giving Leo a dish, intimate and unobtrusive.


    Karina seems to have no expression, asionally and Link about the child''s recent situation,


    discussing the child is big, said to be ready to go to the child to hold a baby five senses training course,


    Link naturally agreed, told her to hold it is.


    Thepany also handed Karina a ck card, so that she usually need anything you can buy, said


    that if the vi she now lives in is notfortable, you can change a set of downtown convenience.


    Jessica eyes fell on Karina several times, but her expression was well controlled, I think she followed


    Leo, should get a lot of money, Leo this person has little concept of money, so to Jessica should still be


    generous.


    Only than Link gave out the ck card, think how much she still envy.


    A meal was eaten and we all had things hidden in our hearts, so it was hard to end, Karina went to feed


    the baby, I asked the maid to leave Jessica and dragged Leo to the backyard.


    He said, "Leo, are you out of your mind? What did you bring Jessica for at this time?"


    He shrugged his shoulders, leaned against the wall, hands copied pockets, looked at me and said, "My


    girlfriend, can not bring? We''ve already said it''s a family gathering, sooner orter we''ll be a


    family, what are you afraid of?"


    I looked at him, a little speechless, "Are you serious?"


    He nodded, "anyway, finally married who will not marry, Jessica What is wrong with this person, not


    bad looking, family background simple and not soplicated, married back to put her at least do not


    have the courage behind my back randomly in the outside mess, but also quite clean."


    I was a little angry, "Leo, you never think you can do wrong? Ask yourself, how long has Karina been


    waiting for you in this rtionship? Is it that in your world, you feel that her dedication to you is always


    taken for granted and that she deserves to suffer from your hurt and indifference to her?"


    "So she found a man outside to disgust me?" Leo suddenly roared, "What she wants, what she needs


    can directly say ah, have to find a man to disgust me what is the matter?"


    I almostughed, "What about you? She''s only gotten one man, what about you? For so many years,


    you counted how many women have appeared around you, and you have refused to these women?


    You think a woman has to have what kind of tolerance in order to bear so much alone? She took a


    knife for you to give birth to a child, in order to take care of your life, gave up her hobbies, in order to be


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    with you, she had the opportunity to learn any one of your favorite dishes. What about you? Leo, the


    autumn cold is not sudden, the leaves do not fall in an instant, she saved too much disappointment


    before she finally gathered the courage and decided to live her own life, anyone can say she mes


    her, but only you can not."


    Leo looked at me and froze for a moment, somewhat bewildered and pale, I don''t know if he took these


    words of mine in or not, but what should be said, I said it all.


    Turning towards the hall, I can''t help but sigh slightly, we seem to all be like this, a single-minded think


    that some things, get no need to take care of, no need to give love and time, but when you think about


    it, those things you never cherish after getting, and finally either lost, or bepletely different,


    no longer have the same beautiful appearance when you met.


    We never take the time to take care of it, where are we entitled to resent that it bes imperfect in


    your hands!


    The Kennedy family''s backyard has arge swimming pool, originally used for swimming, but no winter


    swimming habits, so the pool will be idle in the winter, plus the original family also got a spa, the pool


    naturally can only be a ce to watch.


    "You''re actually splitting up, so there''s no reason for you to take anything from the Kennedy family


    anymore, Karina, you know full well that Leo won''t marry you, so nothing from the Kennedy family will


    belong to you!" I was interrupted by a voice and stopped, and couldn''t help but look over at the voice.


    Jessica''s voice, at this time she and Karina sitting in the poolside lounge area, the two originally was


    not what friends, sitting together naturally not chatting about matters of the heart, can talk, only Leo.


    In response to Jessica''s words, Karina just looked at the azure water in the pool and said, "What is the


    point of being constantly stressed about this? I know what you want, and I know you don''t want me to


    get any favors from Leo, but at least, right now, you''re not in the Kennedy family, and no one has ever


    mentally acknowledged your existence, let alone legally. Miss Jessica, I''m a person who doesn''t like


    trouble, I don''t like to trouble others, and I don''t like others to trouble me, so please, don''t bother me


    again, whatever you want, just ask Leo, he will give you what he wants to give you, if he doesn''t want


    to give you, it''s useless to think of any way."

 Chapter 689 - The fog slowly lifts 8

    Chapter 689 - The fog slowly lifts 8


    Karina seems to be very calm, even for her provocations are not half on the heart of the look, do not


    know whether she does not care about Jessica, or Leo do not care.


    Jessica like a fist on cotton, holding a belly of anger did not find an outlet, looked at Karina angrily, "Of


    course I know, I married him is sooner orter, also know that in the future he will give me more than


    you get, more know in the future you will disappear in his world, but I just do not want him to cheap


    you, women like you have no You are not qualified to apany him and should not take anything that


    belongs to the Kennedy family."


    Karina suddenlyughed, looked up at her and said coldly, "I told you that you have been watching me


    tonight, so here is the problem! She said, she took out the ck card from her bag and put it in front of


    Jessica and said, "Isn''t it because you want this card? If you want it, take it, don''t disgust me."


    Jessica by Karina angry face is particrly bad, but still reached out to ept the ck card, and then


    angry eyes red at Karina said, "count you know, after the Kennedy family things, you better not think


    much, you now live under the name of the vi, you better do the formalities to move out, and Leo''s car


    The car, you better not y the idea of those cars, I will not cheap you half a point, as for the jewelry


    and clothes that Leo used to give you, as a reward for you to apany him these years to reward."


    "Oh!" Karinaughs toe out with sarcasm, "Miss Jessica this frame, do not know think you have


    now be the Kennedy family''s youngdy it, are beginning to distribute the Kennedy family''s


    property!"


    Jessica yed with the ck card in her hand and hummed, "It''s only a matter of time before I marry


    Leo, these things are my responsibility!"


    Karina smiled indifferently and did not take it to heart in the slightest, just got up and prepared to leave


    and spoke, "Well, then congrattions to Miss Jessica for marrying into a rich family early."


    The meaning in these words is clearly with sarcasm.


    After half a day of tossing and turning, Jessica got her bargain, but she was also upset. She stepped


    on her high heels and blocked Karina''s face, and looked at Karina and said, "I don''t need your


    congrattions, you actually know my rtionship with Leo. the Kennedy family, don''t need to touch


    half of the Kennedy family anything."


    I frowned, Jessica was taking this too far.


    Karina looked at her, anger surfaced on her face, "Jessica , your mouth better be clean, I told you, I''m


    not in the mood to talk to you about anything messy, but that doesn''t mean you can unt your strength


    with me to get an inch."


    I really don''t understand where Leo really sees this Jessica, greedy for money without bottom line,


    appearance is not considered superior, cultivation and character is more needless to say, City P''s noble


    woman celebrity, he wants to marry who can not, have to bring such a woman into the Kennedy family,


    not at all pleasing.


    I was just about to walk over, but Jessica suddenly grabbed Karina''s arm and shouted, "Who are you to


    order me around? Don''t you know that you are a bitch? Why do you put on a high and mighty face in


    front of me? You are much more disgusting than me, and women like you who put on a show are the


    ones who deserve to die."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Said, she directly pushed Karina toward the pool, I was shocked out of a cold sweat, jogging to the


    past, but let me surprise, Karina simply did not give her the opportunity toy hands on themselves,


    directly ripped away from her hands, body a dodge to avoid the action of her push to stand firmly on the


    shore, but Jessica, she was pushed toe down.


    I almost forgot toe, Karina is raised in the border, climbing high and low, life saving hand and foot


    work, she more or less is there, the bones of self-preservation ability, has be an indelible part of


    her body to.


    In the pool, Jessica called for help while struggling in the water like a dog paddle, I walked to the shore,


    looked at Karina and said, "Is everything okay?"


    Karina nodded, "It''s okay!"


    Jessica''s cry for help attracted people in the living room, Leo saw her fall into the water, frowned


    slightly and jumped into the water and fished the person out of the pool.


    Put on the shore to do to first aid, in fact, is to drink a few mouthfuls of water in the pool, is not


    considered a major problem, Link and Dennis from the vi out.


    Looked at the ce and spoke, "How did ite?"


    When Jessica came to her senses, she leaned into Leo''s arms and cried out, breaking her heart. This


    cold day, do not know to give that a bath towel toe?"


    The maids were dumbfounded by his roar and hurried back to the vi to find a nket to wrap Jessica


    in, then Leo carried Jessica into the vi and brought her directly into his room, instructing the maids to


    find a doctor and prepare ginger soup.


    Link was displeased, but his good upbringing allowed him to treat his guests with decent manners and


    circumspection.


    In the room, after the maids were busy, Jessica was better, leaning in Leo''s arms and sniffling like a


    poor little cat.


    I have been by Karina''s side, watching her indifferently and sarcastically as she watched Leo''s care


    and anxiety for Jessica. She doesn''t seem to have a hard time anymore, just calmly watching


    everything, never even thinking there is anything wrong with it all.


    I suddenly understand why Karina can be so indifferent to all this, perhaps she is ready to leave.


    Jessica on the bed looked at Leo and said, "Did I mess up everyone''s nice gathering? It''s my fault, I


    just wanted to say something to Karina, I didn''t expect to anger her, and I didn''t expect her to hate me


    so much that she pushed me into the pool, the water in the pool is really cold, I can''t swim, I''m really


    scared!"


    I almost didn''t spurt out a mouthful of blood, I used to find Olivia very annoying, but I now find that my


    insight is really shallow, her little work, what can be considered, Jessica is disgusting!


    Everyone in the room, once her words came out, everyone looked at Karina, Karina''s face was slightly


    white, pursed her lips, but there was no sign of exnation, just looked at Jessica Road, "Miss Jessica,


    sorry!"


    In response to Karina''s sudden apology, Jessica also froze, but she still shamelessly softly said,


    "Karina, I really want to talk to you properly, Leo and I really want to be together, I know you have


    someone you like and you want to live your own life, I just want to thank you for all the years of Leo''s


    care."


    Karina pursed her lips, her face unchanged, just indifferently watching her babble.

 Chapter 690 - The fog slowly lifts 9

    Chapter 690 - The fog slowly lifts 9


    For a while, Link also looked at Karina somewhat frozen, some do not understand said, "Karina, you


    ......"


    Karina face calm, looked at Link said, "Uncle Link, I came tonight is to tell you this thing, Leo and I,


    after each separate, Sunny I want to take with me, you do not worry, I do not want to get anything from


    the Kennedy family through him, I just do not want to let him so I just don''t want him to experience the


    pain of separation from his mother, he originally did note to the father''s love, I want to do my best


    to give him enough love, he is still the Kennedy family, I will still often bring him to see you, these you


    do not worry."


    Link looked at Leo and said, "Look what you''ve done!" Then he said with some regret, "So what are


    your ns for the future?"


    Karina shallow smile, "Uncle Link do not worry, I met the right person, and so deal with these things, I


    intend to get married to live a good life toe, to the future Uncle Link you muste."


    Link pulled a hard smile on his face, nodded slightly, let out a long sigh, and didn''t say anything more.


    Leo''s face was a bit white, he looked at Karina, there was anger, pain, and inexpressibleplex


    emotions in his gaze, probably sensing Leo''s heart, Jessica opened her mouth, "Karina found her own


    home, Leo and I will also bless you."


    "Thanks!" Karina spoke, emotionally stable since the beginning.


    I can''t stand it anymore, the benefits are all for Jessica to take, and the me is all for Karina to carry.


    Looking at Jessica, she said, "Miss Jessica, did you just say that Karina pushed you into the water?"


    Jessica froze and nodded her head, pitifully, "Well, I know Karina didn''t mean it, so let''s not pursue this,


    and it''s not a big deal for me right now."


    I nodded my head and looked at Karina and said, "Did you really push her?"


    Karina didn''t deny or admit it, just kept silent.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help but sigh and speak, "I didn''t understand before why the bad guys were


    getting more and more rampant and disgusting, now I understand, Jessica , it''s never wrong to pursue


    something nice andfortable, but your mistake is that you shouldn''t step on other people''s corpses


    to climb up, you portrayed yourself as a churlish image and never thought that you would be revealed


    one day Did you?"


    Jessica looked at me, still looking pitiful, "Miss Kennedy, what do you mean by that?"


    I did not have extra exnation, just looked at her and said, "I am not a good person, so I will not do


    anything good, you''d better spit out what you should say now, what you should spit out, otherwise I will


    not let you into the Kennedy family''s door half a step, do not believe you can ask Leo, if I do not agree


    to you into the Kennedy family, he just has the heart to marry you, you can''t get half the benefit."


    Looking at her pale face, Leo frowned at me, "What''s going on?"


    I raised my eyebrows and looked at Jessica and said, "Speak for yourself!"


    She suddenly burst into tears, lying in Leo''s arms and said pitifully, "Leo it''s my fault, I''m sorry, I


    shouldn''t have offended Miss Kennedy, I shouldn''t have talked nonsense, I shouldn''t have


    apanied you to appear at such a time, I shouldn''t have disturbed your family''s good deed, it''s all


    my fault!"


    Holy shit!


    I held my breath, I almost went up to hit someone, looking at Leo, I was angry, "Leo, you have a fucking


    eye problem is not it? City P so women you can not see, but must bring a bitch home."


    Leo frowned and got a little upset, "ra, talk properly."


    I pursed my lips, so angry that I was about to spit blood, Link did not know the reason for it, looked at


    me and said, "ra, what is the matter, you say it properly, do not curse!"


    I let out a breath, looked at the woman who was still crying in Leo''s arms, and spoke, "Bring me the


    ck card, you''re not qualified to go around with the Kennedy family''s ck card."


    Leo and Link both froze for a moment at the same time, Link frowned at Leo, his voice a bit low and


    warm, "You gave it to me?"


    Leo shook his head and frowned at Jessica, "Where did you get that ck card?"


    Jessica froze for a moment, then cried even more and opened her mouth, "What ck card ah? I don''t


    even know what a ck card is? How can you not believe me, Leo?"


    Leo looked at me with uncertainty and froze a little.


    I didn''t think that this woman would be thick-skinned enough to y along, and spoke up, "Jessica, do


    you think I''m blind? You took the ck card that Uncle Link gave Karina from Karina at the pool, and


    you gave it back!"


    After a few seconds of confusion, Jessica looked at me pitifully and said, "Miss Kennedy, I don''t think


    I''ve ever done anything to hurt you, so why are you suddenly framing me like this? It was Karina who


    lost the card, and you couldn''t find it, so you were afraid that Uncle Link would be angry, so you framed


    me for it.


    If I hadn''t seen and heard those words with my own eyes, I really would have believed what she said at


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    this time, this woman''s acting skills, I was taught.


    Looking at her, I sank my voice and spoke, "I''ll give you another chance, you better give me a full


    ount of how you fell into the water, how to force Karina, how to ask for the ck card, how to scold


    the child, word by word, otherwise, I guarantee that you will never have the opportunity to step half a


    step the Kennedy family! "


    Leo was a little annoyed by her crying, looked at me and said, "Okay, this is the end of the matter, if the


    card is lost and then go to find the line, she is now also fine, stop it, it''ste, go back to rest!"


    "Pah!" I smashed themp on Leo''s bedside table straight to the floor and roared, "Jessica , I''m going


    to ask you one more time, are you going to say it?"


    Seeing that I was really angry, Dennis walked over to me, reached out and pulled me along, and said in


    a gentle voice, "Anger is not good for your health!"


    Leo also froze, she did not expect me to react so much, looked at Jessica and frowned, "You have


    nothing to say?"


    Jessica''s face was heavier with aggression, red and swollen eyes, looking at him and shaking her


    head, pitiful to the point of pity, "I really didn''t, I didn''t know a single thing she said, I knew she didn''t


    like me, didn''t want me to be with you, and didn''t want me to have anything with you in the future, she


    did that, just wanted to force me to leave."


    She looked at me with red eyes and said, "ra, I don''t think I have offended you, if you want to be


    righteous and brave for Karina''s sake, then I will let you go, I will admit whatever you want me to admit,


    you think I am staying for the Kennedy family''s money, then fine, I will leave Leo from now on and


    never have anything to do with him again. Then, I will leave Leo from now on, no longer have anything


    to do with him, it is all as you wish, you are a highdy, you want to throw dirty water towards me, I


    admit!

 Chapter 691 - The fog slowly lifts 10

    Chapter 691 - The fog slowly lifts 10


    I assure you, I have never seen such a brazen person.


    Karina has always been silent, at this time suddenly spoke, looked at her, "Jessica , you do not need to


    add drama to yourself, you just want to win Leo''s sympathy, you know, he is soft-hearted at heart, as


    long as you cry, your request he will agree, I have never told you, think he has never told you, why you


    cry when When you cry is particrly useful to him? In fact, you should thank ra, she liked to cry


    when she was little, every time she just cried, Leo would be soft-hearted, then ra rarely cried when


    she grew up, in Leo''s memory, he would always be the one who protected ra and gave her warmth,


    but people change, especially grown-ups."


    "Leo''s favor to his sister, from the beginning to the end has never changed, he will agree to any request


    you make when you cry because, deep down, he is still in love with the former ra who relied on him,


    but you are ultimately a stand-in, once you really anger ra, smugly think that Leo will love you, then


    you are wrong, because once ra disgusted When you are disgusted with you, you are nothing, and


    when you make a scene like this, let their brother and sister have a gap, your future, will be bleaker


    than you think."


    Jessica blushed a little and looked at her, "What do you mean?"


    Karina indifferently spoke, "My meaning is clear, that is, you made too much, I do not open my mouth to


    exin, because I think it is all unnecessary, because I will not fight with you for anything, but you


    shamelessly misunderstood is that I dare not say, will not say, then you are wrong."


    She looked at everyone and spoke, "Everyone, what just happened, I originally had no reason to


    exin, but at this point I had to speak up, one because the person who cares about me stood up for


    me and I didn''t want to let her gas hurt her body, and two, the person who did the wrong thing was so


    shameless that if I didn''t say anything, I would be considered an enabler."


    "Karina, you''re talking nonsense!" Jessica suddenly started to break down a little, looking at Karina and


    roaring, her face a little grim.


    Karina looked at her contemptuously and said to Link, "Uncle Link, sorry, the ck card you gave me


    just now, I really did not protect it, because Miss Jessica pressed me with the identity of the Kennedy


    family youngdy and asked me to take the card, I originally thought that as long as Leo likes people,


    this card In the end, it should be given to her, but at this point I have to say that she does not seem to


    deserve the identity of the Kennedy family youngdy."


    Link pursed his lips and his eyes fell on Jessica.


    Karina did not say much about this, but just continued to speak, "Miss Jessica fell into the water, has


    nothing to do with me, if it really has something to do with me, then I should say, it is I should not dodge


    Miss Jessica''s attack on me, then it will not let Miss Jessica fall into the water. "


    Outside came the sound of children crying, Karina finished, looked at Leo and spoke, "I have no


    objection to what kind of people you like, nor do I mean to break you up, just, so many years of love is


    still there, I must remind you a word, if you really want to marry a qualified the Kennedy family young


    After saying that, Karina bowed slightly and said to everyone, "Bye!" Then turned around and went out.


    Leo''s face was pale and vaguely painful.


    Jessica''s red eyes, pulling Leo''s arm, still looking pitiful, said with red eyes, "No, no, it''s not what they


    said, I didn''t do it at all!"


    Looking at Jessica''s dying look and Leo''s heartbroken look as he watched Karina leave, I suddenly


    realized that maybe what Leo cared about at the beginning was not what Karina had done, but Karina''s


    attitude towards all this, he didn''t care whether Jessica had lied or not, and he didn''t care how Jessica


    had fallen into the pool. All that he did, pretending that he cared about Jessica was an illusion, he was


    stimting Karina, humble want to see from Karina she had a little care for him, but he seems to be


    disappointed.


    Karina doesn''t care, even she doesn''t even think it matters.


    Looking at Jessica''s pathetic look, I was so disgusted that I handed her the video I had recorded and


    looked at her and said, "Die, don''t be disgusting like a clown, I have recorded everything you have


    done, I have just sent it to Leo and to the rest of the Kennedy family, there is no way you can live in the


    The Kennedy family is no way to live, you are better off!"


    Jessica looked at the video, the look on her face scattered, all the expressions disappeared, she didn''t


    have any more churches to cry, nor did she cry anymore, just watching the video withplex


    emotions on her face.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I think she was thinking about how to finish this good show quietly, except that all of this was so


    embarrassing to her that I couldn''t imagine what else she could have done.


    But, when people are shameless, there is no bottom line.


    After she watched the video, she looked at me with a face full of innocent pain, "ra, why are you


    pushing me like this? What did I do wrong? I just fell in love with Leo, I did everything by any means,


    but I just want Leo''s love. All of you are fighting for his good, but all of you leave when he needs it, you


    can''t be with him, and you want to drive away the people around him who can be with him, don''t you


    feel shameful?"


    I frowned, I didn''t know what to say for a while, so no matter what I said, she had countless reasons


    and ways to prove she was right, it''s human nature, human nature that no one can change.


    Looking at her, I grabbed the phone and smiled, "Well, you continue your disgusting love, and I hope


    you can keep the love you''ve done everything to keep!"


    I dragged Dennis and Uncle Link to say goodbye and then went straight back to the vi.


    Because of Jessica''s affair, I was so angry that I didn''t say a word all night, and Dennis drove the car


    and looked at me from time to time.


    A long time before speaking, "Karina put down, what to do what to say, you have done, if in the end


    Leo still did not redeem, or even will be wrong to go on, these are his own things."


    I nodded with a slight sigh and said, "I know, I know all these things, but I am just unhappy and a little


    angry, you say how can there be Jessica such a woman in this world, how can she be shameless to


    such an extent, I used to think that Olivia is already the most annoying person I have ever seen, but I


    did not expect people Just a bronze."


    Noticing that Dennis was looking at me, I pursed my lips and said, "What about your sweetheart? Why


    don''t you let people talk about it?"


    He smiled lightly, his eyebrows adjusting upward, "No, I just think you''re suddenly like a chatterbox."

 Chapter 692: A day of sorrow and joy 1

    Chapter 692: A day of sorrow and joy 1


    I bristled and didn''t speak up.


    Looking out of the car window, some sleepy, how I always feel that recently they are too easy to sleepy.


    When I got back to the vi, it waste and Dennis hadpany matters to deal with, so I went straight


    back to the bedroom and prepared for bed. When I came out of the shower, I was a little surprised to


    see Barbara''s message on my phone.


    She and I had only met on one side, to put it mildly, and I didn''t expect her to contact me multiple times.


    Looking at the message she sent, not many words, just a few words of greeting, "Miss Kennedy,


    asleep?"


    I messaged back, "Still awake! What''s wrong? What''s bothering youtely?"


    "Nope!" She would me a word and then asked me when I was going to City A anyway, and I really


    didn''t have anything to go to City A fortely.


    After thinking about it, he said, "Is there something you want to talk to me about?"


    She returned, "No, just wanted to ask when you wereing."


    If it were anyone else, I would not befortable with this kind of behavior, except that she is


    depressed and a particrly gloomy person at heart, and I can probably tell that she is different from


    others.


    I typed a few words, "Recently there are still some things here, when there is time, I will go over, if you


    have nothing to do, you cane to City P tour."


    She only gave me a good reply, and then there was no movement.


    Although I felt strange in my heart, but because of the tossing and turning of the day, it was too sleepy,


    lying on the bed and fell asleep directly, and I did not even notice when Dennis came in.


    The next day.


    I was awakened by the phone ringing and Dennis rolled over and answered it for me.


    I asked in a daze, "Who called?"


    He didn''t answer me in a hurry, but just sat up straight from the bed suddenly, a little surprised.


    I woke up to his movement and looked at him and said, "Did something happen?"


    He hung up the phone, got off the bed, and spoke, "riana had a lot of nosebleeds this morning, and


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    hemoptysis, and will just be taken to the hospital."


    With that, he put the clothes on his body and hurriedly went into the bathroom.


    I followed him to get up, still a little confused, half a sound to realize the seriousness of the problem,


    jumped out of bed, take the phone to call Luna, but the other phone has not been able to call.


    I called Folly, there was some noise on the other end and she spoke, "ra, you guys need toe to


    the hospital, riana is sick."


    Probably because it is too anxious, she did not even finish the words to hang up the phone, I can not


    think too much, find the clothes haphazardly put on, Dennis came out of the bathroom.


    Pulled me and drove straight to the hospital.


    On the road Dennis''s cell phone kept ringing, he drove without being able to connect the phone, looked


    at me and said, "You answer!"


    I looked at the caller ID, froze, and looked at him and said, "It''s Drele calling!"


    He nodded his head.


    I clicked on the phone, picked up, the other side spoke, "Mr. George, found out, when the child was


    sent to the factory is a chemical nt, the factory has a lot of carcinogens, I have inquired, the people


    who worked there, there are a lot of cancer, the ce has been closed, the factory is the Bet


    Family. "


    Seeing that we did not speak, the other side continued, "That factory had an explosion before Mr.


    Bet ident, that one leaked a lot of chemical hazards, the people who were affected at that time,


    went to check, some were fine some were infected."


    I did not lift a breath, half a day did not breathe over, hung up the phone and looked at Dennis,


    emotions are a little difficult to control, "that year riana was sent by Mario to the factory for a period


    of time, she will not ......"


    I was a little disbelieved, Dennis drove the car, silent for a while said, "the results of my investigation


    back then was that riana was sent to the chemical nt by him, butter found riana was with


    Nova, I thought at the time that my information was wrong, now it seems that he was because of the


    factory explosion, so riana Transferred."


    "riana is his child, why would he do that?" I forced down my tears, "Why did he do it when he knew


    where it was so dangerous?"


    Dennis pursed his lips, "Maybe he didn''t know himself, otherwise he wouldn''t have given riana to


    Nova afterwards."


    "But even if he didn''t do it on purpose, shouldn''t he have let us take riana for a checkup afterwards?


    This kind of thing, he actually didn''t mention anything, if he had told us earlier, we would have found out


    earlier, it would have been better for riana!"


    I was a little run down, Dennis is not good, silent for a while, he spoke, "Let''s not rush, first go to the


    hospital to let the doctor for examination, see the results, maybe just the weather caused."


    That''s all I can do tofort myself right now.


    The car drove to the hospital floor, Folly held the crying Keith, some apologetic look at me said, "ra,


    can not help, Keith has been crying, should not adapt to the hospital environment, I take him back first,


    Zack went to school, can note back for a while, sister-inw and brother are in the hospital,


    riana is still doing Don''t worry, everything will be fine!"


    I nodded and told her to hurry back with the children, the weather here is too cold, children out, the


    crowd is noisy, indeed, also do not adapt.


    She left with the baby and Dennis and I went into the hospital, where riana was being wheeled


    around for tests, with Luna and Samuel following around.


    Tossed down, riana was sent into the examination room, Luna looked at me with red eyes, her voice


    choked, "The first few times I had a fever I thought it was a change of season,st night she had a


    fever, I also thought she would be fine as long as she took some medicine, but I never thought that


    when I went to call her to school this morning, she would bleed so much and keep coughing and


    coughing blood, it was me I was too careless, I should have brought her to the hospital!"


    I shook my head slightly andforted her, "Mom, don''t worry, maybe it''s simply dry weather causing


    dryness andck of water, it''s okay, she''s not always in good health, maybe it''s just some minor


    ailments, it''s okay!"


    Drele thing, I do not know how to say to her for a while, riana followed them for so long, although


    not their own, but these days have long been not divided these, they are really doting on riana, as


    their own granddaughter.


    Samuel is old, followed the doctor ran for a while, at this time sitting on a chair, slightly panting, a


    vicissitudes of the face through the indescribable worry.


    Not long after, the doctor came out, holding a bunch of sheets in his hand, and looked at us and said,


    "Who is the child''s family, everyone?"


    "We all are!" I spoke, my eyes falling on theb sheet in his hand.


    The doctor took one look at us and spoke, "You should all go to my office together!"


    With that, he made an inviting gesture, gesturing for us to follow him to his office.

 Chapter 693: A day of sorrow and joy 2

    Chapter 693: A day of sorrow and joy 2


    Office.


    Just sitting down, he handed the sheet in his hand to Dennis and spoke, "This is the child''sboratory


    test, lymph nodes and liver and spleen ALL more, bones and joints are rtively damaged, white blood


    cell value-added serious, all indicators show that the child''s situation, not optimistic."


    I didn''t stand up and almost fell on the floor, Dennis was quick to hold me and helped me sit in the


    chair, his hands were shaking slightly even though he was always calm and steady, he looked at the


    doctor and said, "What should we do?"


    That doctor looked at us and spoke, "The symptoms of acute leukemia are difficult to control, there is


    currently a cure rate for this disease, but it requires the active cooperation of the family and the patient,


    we will do everything possible, in addition, there are special drugs abroad, you can try them if you can


    afford them, but they are expensive and few families can afford them."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, you just do everything possible to cure the child, I''ll take care of the


    rest." Samuel spoke up, his face a little pale from the shock of riana''s illness.


    Luna nodded and hurriedly turned to the doctor, "Whatever method is used, as long as the child can be


    healed, you just mention it and we will provide all the conditions and equipment you need."


    After a pause, Luna looked at the doctor and spoke, "This child was just born two months early, nothing


    else is wrong, how did she suddenly get this disease? Is it hereditary?"


    That doctor thought for a moment and said, "The chances of leukemia being inherited are not high, but


    it does not rule out the possibility that it is not. Normal is caused by the environment and lifestyle


    habits, and arge part of acute leukemia is due to chemical substance induction."


    Speaking of which, he looked to us and said, "Has this child ever been in one of these ces in a


    chemical nt? Many of the indicators in her body show triggers."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I forced my emotions down and spoke, "Doctor, the child is in trouble."


    Then pulling Luna out of the office, Luna looked at me, somewhat puzzled, "ra, do you know


    something?"


    Walk down the hallway.


    I spoke up, "riana was taken to Drele by Mariost year, he used riana to threaten Dennis


    because of a personal grudge, then he took riana to the Bet Family''s chemical nt to stay,


    that chemical nt vocal explosion, we did not know at first, is Some days ago someone reminded only


    to find someone to check."


    "This the Bet Family''s people are really something else!" Samuel, with not a trace of anger hidden


    on his face.


    Luna frowned slightly and looked at me, "Isn''t Mario riana''s real father? How could he do this to his


    own child?"


    I sighed, this is my own careless, when I should not be soft to let riana follow him to Drele, thetter


    things will not happen.


    For a moment everyone''s face sank as Samuel took his cell phone and made a few calls in the hallway,


    seemingly arranging something.


    Luna is contacting prominent doctors both nationally and internationally, as is Dennis.


    I had been feeling some pain in my belly since I found out about riana, and I thought it was because


    I was too anxious.


    But I didn''t wait for Dennis to finish his call, I vaguely noticed that something wasn''t right. I felt a warm


    liquid sliding down between my legs, and I spoke with some fear, "Dennis, I don''t seem right!"


    He didn''t notice at first, but when he saw that my face didn''t look right, he hung up the phone and ran to


    my side, pulling me and saying, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    My belly began to drop in pain and I grabbed him and said, "My stomach hurts!"


    His pupils contracted violently and his voice increased in decibel, "Doctor, obstetrician and


    gynecologist!"


    I grabbed him and held on to the pain, "I''m fine ......"


    Luna froze for a moment, then while sending Samuel to call the doctor, she pulled me in and said, "Boy,


    how long has it been since you had your period?"


    I was sweating from the pain and opened my mouth, "I don''t know, it''s always been forbidden."


    By careful calction it should have been more than a month since I came, but since the ident of


    the child, my body has always been like this, not normal at all.


    I wasn''t stupid, and the look on their faces made me realize with a jolt that I might be pregnant.


    During this time I was sleepy and easily tired, I originally thought it was because of the cooler weather,


    but I didn''t even think it was the pregnancy.


    Samuel was extremely fast, got the doctor and sent me to the operating room with fear and dread,


    making the pain in the small of my back increase and my suspicions grow fuzzy.


    Wake up again.


    I broke out in a cold sweat, Luna and Samuel were at the bedside and Dennis was nowhere to be


    seen.


    Seeing me awake, Luna breathed a sigh of relief and looked at me with tears in her eyes. I wasn''t quite


    sure what was wrong with me and looked at her and said, "Mom, don''t cry, what''s wrong with me?"


    She raised her hand to wipe her tears while she spoke, "The baby, you''re pregnant, it''s almost two


    months old."


    Before I could react, Samuel''s mellow face showed a joyful smile and he said, "You can be more


    careful from now on, the doctor said your fetal position is unstable and you can''t get too emotional, so


    you have to take care of yourself!"


    This child is an unexpected joy, I have some indescribable feelings for a while, is very happy, but for a


    while really do not know how to express.


    Somehow, she remembered riana and looked at them and said, "Mom and Dad, where''s riana?


    How is she doing?"


    Luna pulled me along and said soothingly, "She has woken up, we have contacted the best medical


    team, don''t worry we will not let anything happen to her."


    I nodded and, not seeing Dennis, wondered, "Where''s Dennis?"


    "He''s gone to handle your and riana''s hospitalization, you''re not well, it''s best to stay in the hospital


    these days, your father and I have asked the family maid to send everything over, we''ll stay here to


    take care of you and riana these days, you can take good care of yourselves!" Luna opened her


    mouth, her face a mixture of happiness and worry.


    Happy that I am pregnant and worried about riana''s illness.


    Lying in the hospital bed for a long time, my mind was still nk, my heart did not know whether to start


    or fear, Luna and Samuel went to riana''s ward, Dennis came back to see me dazed, a rare smile on


    his handsome face.


    Looked at me and said, "What''s on your mind?"


    I looked at him, moved around, sat up straight from the hospital bed, leaned into his arms, hugged him


    tightly and said, "Dennis, this baby came as a surprise and an unexpected one, I never thought I would


    ever be able to get pregnant in my life. But no matter what, riana will be our child no matter what,


    now and forever, okay?"


    Dennis''s body froze slightly, then heughed lightly, "Since when am I so untrustworthy in your heart?


    We have two children now, don''t we? Don''t think too much, riana''s illness, I will find a way to make


    sure she is cured."

 Chapter 694 - A Day of Sorrow and Joy 3

    Chapter 694 - A Day of Sorrow and Joy 3


    I nodded in his arms, my heart rxed a little, I originally thought that if one day Mario was released


    from prison, if he wanted riana, when riana grew up, I would let her choose for herself, but now I


    do not think so, he can put riana in danger, just this point, he does not deserve to be a qualified


    father.


    "Mrs. George, you are pregnant, so you should be careful and not be reckless." Dennis hugged me and


    spoke gently, with some helplessness, "I know you are worried about riana''s illness, and even more


    worried that I will treat riana poorly because of the baby in your belly, but ra, please trust me


    wholeheartedly, okay?"


    I nodded, a little scared, "riana''s disease, is it really curable?" Angle''s memory was still in my head,


    that child was almost deformed after just over a month of chemotherapy, and there was no way I could


    imagine riana being like that.


    Dennis nodded, "I contacted the best doctors and will find bone marrow that can be matched for


    transntation as soon as possible, and as long as the operation is sessful, riana will live well


    with us."


    Bone marrow transnt!


    I froze and looked at him, "Let''s go to Mario, he''s riana''s real father, his bone marrow and riana''s


    must be configurable, right?"


    Dennis nodded slightly and looked at me, "There''s something I didn''t tell you, Mario was seriously


    injured in prison, something that just happened today!"


    "He got into a fight with someone, or?" I was a little confused, how could Mario suddenly get beaten up


    when he was in jail and had the Bet Family connection and he wasn''t having that bad of a time in


    there?


    Dennis looked at me and said, "It''s Uncle Samuel''s people, he should be angry in his heart because of


    what happened to riana, that''s why he got someone to go to the prison to do something to Mario."


    I froze and couldn''t help butugh out loud, "Dad, how could you think of going to prison ......" but think


    about it, back when he was in Newton Town and knew Olivia was the Lewis family''s daughter, he hated


    to give All the everything to her, where can stand a little Olivia was bullied.


    Samuel is a very protective person at heart, know that riana because of Mario to get this disease,


    he naturally will not easily forgive him, go to prison to beat people, but also understandable.


    Leaning into Dennis'' arms, I somehow fell asleep again, probably because of the medication I took.


    I just don''t know if it''s because of being in the hospital.


    I did not sleep for a while, I woke up, messed up a lot of dreams, are Angle''s in the hospital lying dead


    picture, woke up again, Dennis is not in, I really can not let go of riana, so I got out of bed to go to


    riana''s ward.


    Luna was at the bedside, and when she saw me, she got up and said, "What are you doing here? Go


    back and get some rest, your body needs to lie down."


    I nodded towards her and my eyes fell on riana lying on the bed, asleep, her delicate white features


    looking more and more like her mother''s, who looked a little pale because of her illness.


    Luna urged me to go back and rest, and I whispered, "Mom, I''m fine, I can''t sleep when I go back, you


    let me see her."


    She saw this and did not force me.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Stuffing the hand-warming bag in my hand, he spoke, "Cover your hands, you child, your whole body is


    ice, and you don''t know how to love yourself."


    I smiled and didn''t say much, just looked at riana''s quiet sleeping face, some hard feelings, the child


    is six years old this year, after returning from HL Area, I seem to have been cing her with Dennis,


    not much time and energy to spend with her, missed too much.


    Round and round, the days have passed six years, soon the Spring Festival will be here again, the


    days go by too fast, I myself sometimes have the illusion that once people are still there, we are all well


    still.


    "Don''t worry, your dad got the best doctors in the world, the drugs and chemotherapy techniques are


    advanced, riana is a little blessing, she will be fine." Luna pulled me, soothingly, and spoke, "You''re


    a mother too, you have to take good care of yourself, when you get well, we''ll go out and have a good


    time as a family."


    I looked at her, nodded my head, leaned on her shoulder, for the first time so close to her, and spoke,


    "Mom, thank you for taking care of riana these days, if I had brought riana in for a checkup some


    days ago, maybe it wouldn''t have been so serious."


    She sighed slightly, "You child, you''re not to me for this, none of us expected this, but the good thing


    is that your father and I have enough assets, as long as we can find a way, even if we lose all our


    money, we will be able to cure riana''s illness."


    With red eyes, I suddenly began to be grateful that it was not as bad as I thought, that the Lewis family


    and the George family both had enough to support riana''s medical bills and treatment, and that they


    both could afford to create the best medical equipment for riana, so that riana''s cure rate would


    indeed be higher than the average family''s.


    Sometimes there are things we have to admit, people are different, in the face of death are different,


    some people have enough money, she stands on the line of life and death, as long as the money keeps


    on throwing, she can live one more day, but some people, not even the room to talk about conditions,


    was pulled into hell by death.


    Thinking about Stannis, I looked to Luna and said, "Mom, have you given Stannis all the projects in


    Newton Town to take care of?"


    She nodded, "Most of the projects in Newton Town are owned by the Berger Family, when I married his


    father not long after he left, Stannis was still too young to take over the Berger Group, I managed for


    him for so many years, he also grew up, these things originally belong to him, should be given to him to


    handle. Why are you suddenly asking about these things?"


    I froze and thought about it, "I want to take riana to Newton Town for treatment, the air treatment


    and climate in City P is not suitable for recuperation, I want to bring riana to Newton Town when she


    is a little better, the climate and temperature there are good for her own illness, and she will be better in


    Newton Town might get better a little faster."


    She thought about it, but nodded and said, "Good, your father and I have contacted doctors abroad,


    when the timees, riana will be transferred to Newton Town, so that she can receive treatment in


    Newton Town, as long as we find the right bone marrow, should be able to do transnt surgery as


    soon as possible, your father and I are also old, Newton Town retirement is also good. The George


    Group is doing well now, and you don''t ask Dennis what he''s nning to do?"


    I let out a small breath and spoke, "It just urred to me, and I haven''t spoken to Dennis yet."


    She pulled me along and spoke, "There''s no rush on this first, think about it when all your other things


    are stable."


    ......


    The winter in City P is extraordinarily cold, and it looks like it''s going to snow when the weather is only


    in November.

 Chapter 695: A day of sorrow and joy 4

    Chapter 695: A day of sorrow and joy 4


    I was discharged after a few days in the hospital with no reaction. riana needed chemotherapy, and


    I could notice that she had lost a lot of weight after her first chemo treatment, because it was acute


    leukemia, and many of her body organs were affected in some way, so that she was not able to eat


    anything.


    The doctor''s office, Samuel from abroad to find a few doctors and several top doctors in China began


    to discuss the treatment n, Dennis did not speak, just listened carefully, I always feel that he seems


    to be very busy recently, should be the White Group side of the George Group has action, so he is


    busy to deal with.


    "The patient''s kidneys are currently the most obviously damaged, even if we find a suitable bone


    marrow transnt to do the surgery, the patient still has no way to recover, and her kidneys need to be


    transnted as well." A doctor spoke up, his face not very good.


    A doctor added, "Neither organ is that well found, and there are a few patients who leave every year


    because they can''t find the right bone marrow; I rmend conservative treatment with machines and


    physical chemotherapy."


    My heart is a little blocked hard, Luna pulled me out of the office, reassured me, "child you now have a


    small in the belly, must not be too emotional, riana''s thing a little there are ways to solve, do not


    worry too much!"


    These words I know, most of them are in thefort of me, when Angle''s disease arge part of the


    reason is because it can not find a suitable bone marrow transnt so, Selina''s mother decided not to


    treat to take Angle to do what she wants to do.


    I don''t want me to take riana and do the same thing, it''s cruel!


    At this point, I don''t know what I should do, as if things havee to a dead end.


    After a few doctors finished their discussion, Luna and Samuel stayed in the hospital to take care of


    riana. Dennis was worried that I might get carried away by staying with riana and took me to the


    office.


    Recently, because of the riana matter, I always tend to be distracted, and Dennis is worried that


    something will happen to me, so he keeps me with him at all times.


    Just arrived at the downstairs of thepany hall, a girl greeted us, smiled extra sweetly and spoke to


    us, "Mr. George, Mrs. George, this is the dried mango I brought over from my hometown, it''s very


    sweet, you guys try it."


    I didn''t respond to who this girl was for a moment and looked at Dennis and said to me, "Do you like to


    eat?"


    I instinctively shook my head, "No ......"


    "Mrs. George, don''t be in a hurry to say no, you try it first!" The girl said and shoved a piece of dried


    mango to me, I froze for a moment, but still reluctantly ate it.


    Seeing her looking at me with an expectant face, I suddenly reacted that this girl is Wendy, there are


    too many things going ontely, my brain is always unresponsive.


    "How was it, was it good?" Wendy asked, looking at me with anticipation and an innocent smile on her


    face.


    I nodded my head and spoke, "Kind of sweet!"


    She said with a bright smile, "I told you it was delicious, I also particrly like it, thinking you should


    also like it, originally was thinking of taking it to you a few days ago, then you never came, so it has


    been dyed, you do not refuse, thest time things also thank you, you should not refuse my


    goodwill."


    She cracked up, and I froze, remembering what I had sent her to the hospital for earlier, and quickly


    asked, "Are you recovering better from your injuries?"


    She nodded, "I''ve been well for a long time, my skin is thick, it''s just a small injury, it doesn''t affect!"


    I breathed a sigh of relief and reached out to take the dried mango she offered me, smiling lightly,


    "Thank you, but you don''t have to be so polite in the future, we should be the ones thanking you for


    stopping a disaster for Dennis."


    She blushed, smiled and said, "You''re wee Mrs. George, at that time it was actually Mr. George


    who saved me, I became a drag instead."


    "Come on, don''t stand too long!" Dennis put his arm around me and opened his mouth, I nodded my


    head, it is true that standing for a long time, the back is particrly difficult.


    Wendy smiled goodbye with an extra sunny smile on her face.


    Into the nod, Dennis took the bag from me and spoke, "In the future, you don''t have to force things you


    don''t like."


    I smiled lightly, "She is also kind, and it is very sweet, you eat some to see." I said I took a piece and


    handed it to him, somewhat puzzled, "Wendy seems to be much livelier than before!"


    Dennis, holding a mango slice, spoke, "She hurt her headst time and has some after-effects."


    I froze for a moment, remembering that thest time I was in the hospital, the doctor said she might


    have a concussion, and looking up at Dennis, I couldn''t help but say, "She''s just gotten perky. Is that an


    after-effect?"


    Dennis hmmed and spoke, "Yes forgetting a lot of things, Trevor she just doesn''t remember at all and


    asionally has misced memories."


    I stared, "Trevor?"


    He nodded, "The boy who came to the hospital together that day."


    The elevator door opened and when we got to the office, I don''t know where he got some good food on


    the table, and all my usual favorites.


    With my attention drawn to the food, I stopped asking after him.


    Dennis started contacting people to find the right bone marrow for riana, which is not an easy task


    in itself. For one thing, it is hard to find bone marrow, and even if you find it, you need to pass all the


    indicators before you can do the surgery, and there are also kidneys to find, which is the hardest part.


    When I thought about it, I lost my appetite and sat on the couch looking at Dennis in disbelief.


    There was a few knocks on the office door, and Dennis didn''t look, just said in a deep voice, "Come in!"


    In came Wendy, with tea in her hand and a cup of hot milk tea. After cing the green tea on Dennis''


    table, she handed me the hot milk tea and looked at me and said, "Mrs. George, try it, I made it


    myself!"


    I smiled lightly and said thank you, and took a shallow sip, but it was really good.


    "Bang!" Dennis suddenly stood up from the table, his face grim, the tea Wendy brought her fell on the


    floor and broke, he still had his phone in his hand and said into the phone, "Send it to the hospital right


    away, I''ll be over in a minute!"


    When I heard that, I instinctively thought that something had happened to riana and stood up


    violently, walked towards him and said anxiously, "What happened?"


    He took his coat and looked at me and said, "Mario was wounded in the prison in a vital way, I''ll go


    there first." Saying that, he looked at Wendy and spoke, "Secretary Miller, in a moment you send Mrs.


    George back."


    With that, he hurried away.


    I froze some, Mario has been peacefully in prison all this time, how could something suddenly happen?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could it be that Samuel was looking for someone to go in and mess with Mario again because of the


    riana thing?


    But ording to his nature, if he wanted to teach a lesson, he would have crippled Mario the first time,


    but why did he have to find someone to go once more?

 Chapter 696: A day of sorrow and joy 5

    Chapter 696: A day of sorrow and joy 5


    Moreover, it hurts the vitals!


    Dennis left and Wendy froze and looked at me and said, "Mrs. George, I''ll take you hometer, but I


    don''t know where your house is, so I need you to tell me the address now."


    I smiled lightly, nodded my head, and spoke, "Please!"


    She smiled and shook her head, "No, that''s my job in itself."


    The original also came to the end of the day, the car was driven away by Dennis, Wendy own car, into


    the car, she looked at me and smiled and said, "You do not have to worry, although my driver''s license


    just took, but driving is still considered stable."


    I lightly smiled, got on the passenger side, thought of her before is the receptionist, now how to be


    promoted to secretary, offhandedly said, "Dennis usually have a lot of problems, you should usually


    work harder, the secretary may have to be a lot more trivial than the work of the receptionist."


    She started the car andughed, "It''s okay, Mr. George is very nice, he has people teach me a lot of


    things I don''t know how to do."


    I nodded my head and didn''t open my mouth anymore.


    On the road, she pulled the car over to the side of the road and got out to go to the trunk that thing, I


    could not help but look back and see that she was carrying a gray bag.


    Getting into the driver''s seat, she put the gray bag in the back seat, then looked at me and smiled and


    said, "I have to go to someer, I have to return something to him, I''m afraid I''ll forget it, so I''ll take


    it out first, so I don''t forget."


    I nodded my head and didn''t say much.


    She did drive steadily and drove the car to the downstairs of the vi, she raised her eyes to look at the


    vi, looked at me and smiled, "Mrs. George, your house is so big, so envious!"


    I smiled and spoke, "Come up and sit with us if you have time?"


    She shook her head, "No, I have to meet a friendter, let''s wait for another day, I believe there will be


    another opportunityter."


    Got out of the car, I simply said thank you, watched her drive away, stood in ce for half a day,


    watching her distant car, could not help but slightly narrowed the eyes.


    In a world where it seems that what is too pure either doesn''t exist or has been stifled, growing up is


    indeed a long process.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis didn''te back until the evening because he was worried about Mario, not so much about


    him, but in case something went wrong with him, it would be even harder to find marrow for riana''s


    bone marrow transnt.


    I waited for Dennis in the living room and when I saw hime back, head down in the foyer to change


    his shoes, I spoke, "How is the person? Is it serious?"


    "Injured to the core, still in the hospital to rescue, Marcus went over to guard, why are you still not


    sleeping?" He changed his shoes, raised his eyes and looked at me and spoke.


    I walked up and spoke, "A little worried about you, so I waited at home for you toe back and say."


    As I spoke, I saw him casually toss aside the ck bag he had brought back.


    I can''t help but frown slightly, this bag is I saw in Wendy''s car when I came back, why is he carrying


    this?


    Dennis should be too tired, some tired pinch the temples leaned on the sofa to rest, I pursed my lips


    looking at the gray bag, walked to his side, twisted his shoulders to relieve fatigue, spoke, "I see you


    came back with a gray bag in your hand, what is it?"


    He closed his eyes and spoke, "The jacket fell to Wendy when the ident happened before, she said


    she washed it and gave it back to me, tomorrow the aunt came over to clean, you let her take it away!"


    I looked at the bag, but remembered, that day the ident, Dennis did give his jacket to Wendy,


    because but she was injured, the day I also re-bought Dennis a dress.


    Not to say, I almost forgot about this, can not help but say, "tens of thousands of dors of clothes, you


    say throw it away, you can really lose, pick up the second-hand stores can at least buy tens of


    thousands of it, defeat!"


    He opened his eyes slightly and looked at me with a light smile, "When did you be so wealthy?


    This one piece of clothing is starting to hurt?"


    Iy on his shoulders, helplessly, "What can be done, riana will soon be operated, you earn money


    is not easy, I always have to feel sorry for you is not, more to you to save is."


    He looked up, kissed me on the cheek and said with a light smile, "Don''t worry, your husband will keep


    you clothed and fed for the rest of your life, even if he dies."


    When I heard him curse himself, I hit his head with my forehead and spoke, "Don''t talk nonsense, this


    baby has not yete out, and you start to curse yourself, are you nning to let me take the two


    children to change pluster?"


    He pulled me to sit on hisp, some helplessly said, "This is thinking of remarriage, your husband is


    still well alive, you this idea or put it away, or spanking at night."


    I gave him a nk look and leaned on his chest and said, "Let''s all be good in the future, when the kids


    are all grown up, we''ll go back to Newton Town, I want to open a small flower store, you help me work


    part-time and go home to see my parents during the New Year holidays."


    So thinking, I couldn''t help butugh out loud and look at him, "I found that I seem to have no ambition,


    this is only a few years old and start thinking about retirement, you are not quite disgusted with me?"


    He smiled lightly, his lips pressed to my face, his big palm on my stomach and spoke, "Your dream is


    my dream,ter when you are old, you retire in the way you said."


    It seems that after people reach a certain age, they want more and more peace and quiet, and less and


    less want to toss and turn.


    Thinking about Mario, I looked at him and said, "How did Mario get hurt in prison? Did my dad get


    someone to do that?"


    He shook his head, "No, if Uncle Samuel wanted to do it, once, he wouldn''t do it twice, it was a junkie


    in prison who got into an argument with someone and went crazy and hurt Mario."


    I nodded and looked at him and said, "Are the Bet Family''s people still trying to find someone to


    get him out of jail?" After Mario went in, the Bet Family''s people didn''t stop stuffing money into the


    prison, so I guess they were nning to get him out sooner.


    Dennis did not return my question, but looked at me with a serious face and said, "What if hees


    out?"


    Looking at him, I couldn''t help but frown, "You''re nning to get him out too?" With Mario, if I started


    out with fear and dread, after what happened with riana, it was already hatred, and I could


    understand his resentment and resentment towards Dennis.


    But he has strayed to his own children, whether deliberately or inadvertently, there is no way to wash


    away the disgusting side of his humanity.


    Dennis didn''t answer positively, but simply spoke, "riana''s bone marrow needs him to be matched,


    and I asked to have hime out for a match."


    I frowned, "I agree to do a match, but I don''t want him toe out."


    He wrapped his arms around me and didn''t say much more, carried me up to the second floor,


    probably because of my stomach, I''m always easily sleepytely.


    So it didn''t take long to get into bed and fall asleep.


    ......


    The next day, before dawn, Luna called and said in a hurry that riana had started to bleed again


    after her chemotherapy.

 Chapter 697: A day of sorrow and joy 6

    Chapter 697: A day of sorrow and joy 6


    Dennis and I hurried to the hospital, riana was sent to the emergency room, the attending doctor


    looked at us and said, "Acute leukemia is spreading very fast, we are now all controlled with excellent


    drugs, but it is only a drop in the bucket, the fundamental problem is still to find the right bone marrow


    and kidney, otherwise it will keep dragging on other parts of the patient will also appear Failure."


    Dennis nodded and Luna was so anxious she didn''t know what she should do and called Samuel


    directly.


    In the corridor, no one said anything, but they were all anxious, indeed, we have all the medical


    resources, but the most critical thing is the right bone marrow and kidney, bone marrow can still find


    Mario, but how about the kidney? Not to mention the difficulty in finding the right one for each index,


    there is no way to find the kidney of the child for a while.


    Dennis was silent for a while and looked at me and said, "You guys stay here, I''ll go find Mario and ask


    him toe to the hospital for a match." He was not sure about me and stressed again, "Don''t run


    around, tell me first if there''s anything going on with your body, and don''t stand for too long."


    I pulled a smile and said, "Yes, I know, I will take good care of myself, you go!"


    He was still uneasy, and Luna barked a few more words before leaving, Luna looked at me and spoke,


    "He''s really good to you!"


    I smiled, the phone in my pocket suddenly rang, is a long time no contact Edward, see is his phone, I


    first frowned, some displeasure, after the Macao thing, I have no good feeling towards him at all.


    Picking up the phone, I spoke, "What can I do for you?"


    His voice was a little low, with a few gloomy, "Long time no see, I think between us even if we can not


    be friends but also will not be enemies, you do not need to be so fierce."


    I sneered, "For someone who wants to harm my husband, there''s really no way I can''t treat him as an


    enemy."


    Hisugh came from the other end of the phone, but there wasn''t the slightest hint ofughter, "Do you


    have time? Meet up, maybe you''ll get something out of it."


    "That''s not necessary!" I opened my mouth and refused outright.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse so quickly." Heughed out leisurely and spoke, "I heard that you are


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    recently looking for a suitable kidney for that child of the Bet Family, ra we are friends, plus I am


    also a warm-hearted person, I really don''t mind finding a suitable kidney for you." He said this with such


    ease that it put me in a bit of a trance.


    I couldn''t help but frown, "Edward, what are you trying to y again?"


    "See one side, we can talk about it in detail, after all, it is the child you raised, you can''t even risk her


    once? In Macao you have a bad life for Dennis, is this child''s life not so valuable in your case? Besides,


    I won''t do anything to you, I just want to talk to you about something."


    See ustomed to his usual seriousness and stability, he is so casual and unrestrained look, so I am a


    little confused, in the end this person this province is what kind of?


    Seeing that I never answered, he spoke, "Don''t want toe? It seems that child is also a bitter


    person."


    "Send me the address!" I opened my mouth and took a breath, not knowing exactly what method he


    used to find the kidney, but the imminence of it was worth a try.


    His cheerful and triumphantugh came to my ears, "ra, you really are heavy-handed, I''m starting to


    look forward to meeting you, but speak first, don''t tell anyone, don''t try to hide anything from me about


    anything, otherwise, even if your daughter finds the right bone marrow, I''ll keep her in bed for the rest


    of her life, don''t doubt my ability. "


    After that, he still smiled and said goodbye to me, and then hung up the phone, and in a while he sent


    the address.


    I pursed my lips, looking at the address, it is really the most lively area of downtown, can not help but


    breathe a sigh of relief, if it is in the city center, even if he is bold enough, it is impossible to harm me in


    City P. "


    Putting away her phone, Luna came back from prescribing birth control pills and looked at me and said,


    "You have to follow these pills and take them once in the morning and once in the evening, it''s good for


    the baby."


    I nodded and ended up putting the medication in my bag, thinking in my head about how to talk to her


    about going out.


    The door to the emergency room was opened, and a group of doctors pushed riana out of the


    operating room. Luna and I greeted them and followed them together into the room, and riana was


    still awake after the doctors left.


    I looked to Luna and spoke, "Mom, I''m going to go do some shopping, you watch riana, I''ll be back


    in a minute."


    She looked at the time and nodded slightly, "Go ahead, I''ll watch the baby!"


    From the doctor, I took a taxi directly to the address Edward gave me, a cafe, well not far from the


    hospital, got out of the car, I went directly into the cafe, Edward hade.


    It looked like he had waited for a while, and when he saw me, he smiled gently as always, "I thought


    you weren''ting back?" He said he held the waiter ordered coffee.


    I looked at him and spoke, "I wish we could talk to each other a little faster!"


    He pursed his lips and looked at me indifferently, "So, in your opinion, we can''t even be considered


    friends anymore?"


    "Do you think we should be considered friends?" I looked at him, my heart pressed with anger, I was no


    longer considered a friend, or even an enemy, to Macao when heid his hands on Dennis.


    He lost a smile and looked at me, "You know full well that I never meant you any harm."


    "What is malice?" I sneered, "Mr. White or do not say these useless, since you have calcted from


    the beginning to know me, no matter what your purpose, for me, it does not matter, or talk about


    business!"


    He pursed his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at me, "Well, since you want to talk about


    business, let''s talk about the sandalwood box you promised to give me in Burma, I actually brought you


    back home safely, and you? Gave me a high imitation box, ra, in your opinion, am I no different from


    a fool?"


    I froze for a moment, it seems he knew about that box, I pursed my lips slightly and looked at him, "I


    know nothing about that box at all, you asked for it and I gave it to you, that box was indeed given to


    me by my grandmother, for me it is the box that my grandmother left me, I don''t know what is in that


    box for you, I know even less about what is in the box What is it that you want!"


    He sneered, "You''re good at shirking, all right, since you don''t want to give me the real box, there''s no


    point in me looking for you, and your daughter''s death is no longer my concern."


    I stared, "I really don''t know where the box is now, I''ve kept it in the vi all these years, basically


    Dennis kept it."

 Chapter 698: A day of sorrow and joy 7

    Chapter 698: A day of sorrow and joy 7


    He nodded and narrowed his eyes at me, "So you must have a way to get to take something?"


    I frowned and balked, "No!"


    Heughed twice and looked at me and said, "Of course, you have other conditions to exchange with


    me, I just don''t know if you are willing to do it."


    I hesitated for a moment and looked at him, "What?"


    He reached out a long, slender finger and pointed at me, "You!"


    I didn''t react for a while, frowning at him, not understanding what he meant.


    He hooked his lips in a smile and said, "What? Can''t you see that I''ve been quite interested in you?"


    I almost did not spurt a mouthful of water, looking at him, I did not shake half a day.


    For my surprise, he hooked his lips, direct nurse, looked at me leisurely said, "I first saw you in Newton


    Town auction, it is difficult to say, you are not beautiful, but very striking, probably because you follow


    Dennis around the rtionship, so at that time I paid extra attention to you,ter was in the cemetery,


    you probably do not know, that day I didn''t want to do anything to you, but I simply wanted to have a


    propermunication with you, and I didn''t expect to be honored, so we met, and then I always


    wanted to get acquainted with you in some way, but you never let me down, and it happened that you


    went to City A at that time, and happened to be in mypany, and happened to know Li An. It seems


    that things are arranged, and we just got familiar with each other."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at him, a little incredulous, "You''re the president of the Andor Group?"


    He nodded, not holding back in the slightest, and spoke, "the White Group has quite a few branches in


    City A. Several of thepanies are newly acquired, so they have not yet been titled the White


    Group."


    I couldn''t help but feel my body go cold, my mind recalled what happened before, tugged my hand and


    looked at him, "So, the night I was taken away in the hotel by Heroin was designed by you? Those


    policewomen were also your people?"


    He paused slightly, a little surprised, "When did your brain get so smart?"


    Not that I''m smart, but I think I remember meeting him that night at the hotel, and it wasn''t long after I


    met him that I was set up.


    I never understood why then where so many women, why it was me, I once thought it was Li An bought


    people so set me up, but when I found himter, he did not seem so surprised that I woulde back


    alive from Myanmar, and he seemed ready to wait to be questioned by me.


    Now when you think about those days, it''s hard not to feel a lot of holes.


    Several girls involved in the ident, Jenny and Fanny really have little background, but Jannings


    family background is not ordinary, when she was made to Burma, back it seems Grandpa Anthony


    never mentioned.


    Seeing my stony face, Edward''s smile was ghostly, cold and feminine, "Are you thinking of the


    wonderful time we spent together in Burma and Western Europe?"


    I sank, not waiting for the waiter to bring up coffee, I got up and was ready to leave, he was one step


    ahead of me, stopped me and looked at me and said, "Your daughter doesn''t have much time for you


    to y temper Miss Kennedy!"


    This, he said with a smile, no sympathy worry, more just gloating, I was disgusted with his mouth,


    gloomy face, "What the hell are you going to do?"


    He looked at me, eerily, "Get it on with me?"


    "Edward are you nuts? I''m already married, even if I''m not I can''t possibly look at you. Also, if you don''t


    have true feelings for Jannings, please tell her earlier and don''t trample him!" This man is simply a


    multi-faceted person, he can pretend to be a gentleman and gentle, but also can pretend to be deep


    and stable, but also can be cold and vicious, and even can not know shame.


    I suddenly realized that this man, who perhaps I never understood, was simply devilish.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make it difficult for you!" Saying that, he pressed me into position and looked at


    me, "How about it? Consider me, about your daughter, as long as you agree, I will immediately arrange


    for someone to send her the most suitable kidney."


    I looked at him, a little incredulous, this he said too casually, as if this kidney is a stone on the street, for


    him, no effort at all.


    He sat down across from me and looked at me and said, "If you promise me, I will arrange for your


    daughter right away."


    I pursed my lips and looked at him, my heart could not find the words to describe him anymore.


    The waiter brought up coffee, I casually took it and sshed it directly on his face and spoke, "If you


    have psychological problems, I suggest you hurry to see a doctor and don''t scare people on the street."


    After that I got up and left the cafe.


    Edward gave me too much excitement, and when he said kidney, it gave me a feeling as if he could get


    any organ from the street as long as he wanted it, it was too creepy.


    Luna called and asked me what took me so long to get out and what I was doing.


    I casually lied and said I had walked a little far, so there was no way to go back for a while, it might take


    a while, and finally bought something around before taking a taxi back to the hospital.


    riana was lying on the bed, several chemotherapy treatments down, she has been thin and bony, I


    looked at her, a heart blocked the pain, but can not shed tears in front of her, so I pulled a smile to look


    at her, "riana, do you me mom? It''s been so long since I visited you."


    The little one looked at me and shook his head, his thin, bony hands pulling at me, softly saying, "No,


    Grandma said mommy has a little babying and can''t stay in the hospital all the time, or the little


    one will get sick."


    I took a breath and pulled her, these days I have not dared to face her directly, the psychological guilt


    makes me feel like a sinner when facing her, I should not have let her go with Mario in the first ce, if


    I had not gone to Drele she would not have happened.


    If I hadn''t gone to City A, left her and left her with Luna, I might have noticed that something was wrong


    with her. Later on, it was clear that Luna had called me several times that something was not right with


    riana, but it was all because I was careless and that''s why her treatment was dyed for so long. I


    thought I was protecting and loving riana with all my heart, but when I thought about it, I realized


    that I was selfish from the beginning to the end, I thought I was taking her to HL Area, I thought I


    wanted to give her the best life, I brought her back from HL Area, and I thought I was leaving her alone


    in City P. All these things were caused by me. All of these were caused by my own hands.


    So I feel guilty about riana, and this guilt keeps me from facing her.

 Chapter 699: A day of sorrow and joy 8

    Chapter 699: A day of sorrow and joy 8


    "Mom, what are you thinking about?" riana saw me dazed, raised her hand in front of me and shook


    it, and spoke, "Don''t worry mom, I''m actually not scared at all, grandma said there are a lot of people in


    this world who are sick, and as long as they listen to the doctor well, they will be fine."


    I nodded, my heart clogged up, knowing that I would run out of steam as soon as I opened my mouth.


    When I saw Lunae in, I looked at riana and said, "riana, you talk to Grandma, Mommy''s


    going out for a minute!"


    Luna saw that I was leaving, just opened to ask, but saw that I was in a hurry to go, so she stopped


    talking.


    I walked to the stairway, tears finally flowed down, Dennis called, I slowed down for a moment before


    connecting.


    It was quiet on the other side of the phone and there was a pause before he spoke, "Have you had


    dinner yet, is riana okay?"


    "Yeah!" I nodded and spoke, "How''s it going with Mario, did he agree to a match?"


    "Well, I''ll bring him over to the hospital tomorrow, what''s wrong with you? Voice so hoarse, just cried?"


    I wanted to say no, but knew I couldn''t hide it from him, so I said, "riana has lost so much weight,


    I''m stuck inside."


    I don''t know how to tell Edward about seeing him for a while, for one thing, I haven''t figured out what


    Edward really wants to do, and about the kidney, I really can''t figure out what''s going on with the so-


    called so easy to find a suitable kidney in Edward''s mouth.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here, I won''t let anything happen to riana, I heard from your aunt that you look a


    little tired, go backter and rest well, don''t tire yourself." His voice came over the phone, some gentle,


    I think his temper is getting better and better over the past few years.


    I hung up the phone, I stayed in the stairwell for a while, Jannings called, I had a moment of weakness,


    but still picked up.


    As usual, she stammered, "ra, can youe pick us up at the airport? We just got off the ne and


    are a little unfamiliar with the roads."


    I froze, "You came to City P?"


    "Well well, I called Edward earlier and he said, she said you''ve been worried about your daughtertely,


    I can''t help much, but I can help you take care of your child, don''t worry I''lle to City P won''t give


    you any trouble." She cracked up a bunch, I was a little frozen for a while.


    The psyche can not help but warm, the nostrils some slightly sour, spoke, "Thank you, I ......"


    "Gee, don''t be pretentious, hurry up and pick us up, City P can be really cold, I should have known I


    would have worn more clothes, you don''t even know we just got off the ne and felt a chill." She


    I smiled faintly and spoke, "Okay, I''ll be right over, by the way, you guys? Who did youe with?"


    "Oops, a new friend of mine, she''sing to City P for business, we both happen to be together, I''ll


    introduce you to herter." She said, probably because it was so cold that her teeth were chattering.


    I responded, hung up the phone, and went straight out of the ward after a few words of exnation with


    Luna.


    She wore less clothes, City P is already winter, I will go home for a while to get clothes is toote, so I


    can only go to the airport to pick her back to the vi.


    Hospital downstairs is not good for a car, I waited at the gate for a while, did not hit the car some


    cranky.


    "ra!" I froze for a moment when I heard someone call me and looked around for a moment not quite


    sure, I was a little surprised to see it was Karina.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wore a camel-colored coat today, beautiful hair was pulled into a pill, looking extra young, a pair of


    pearl earrings on the earrings look elegant and sensible, has passed the age of thirty, although no


    more twenty-year-old girl''s delicate, but through a dazzling mature woman''s elegance and charm.


    "Are you sick? What brought you to the hospital?" I looked at her and spoke with a smile.


    She smiled lightly and shook her head slightly as she walked over to me and said, "No, it''s my


    boyfriend whose mother is sick and he and I came over to visit, and I was just thinking of calling you to


    ask where riana''s ward is and to take him over to see riana."


    As we talked, Karina''s boyfriend pulled up to the curb in a ck Volkswagen, looked at us and smiled


    in greeting.


    Karina looked at me and said, "Is this where you are going? Let''s give you a ride, it''s not good to take a


    taxi at this point in time, and it''s also better for me to introduce him to you, otherwise when we meet


    I froze and looked at the man and smiled, "I''m going to the airportter, it''s quite far, some other time,


    some other day we''ll all meet for dinner."


    "It''s okay, it just so happens that we don''t have anything to do today, I''ll go with you, just so I can talk to


    you on the way, I know you have a lot of things to dotely, this dinner thing is probably good to dy


    for a long time." Karina said, and pulled me into the car, and I sat in the back seat.


    Getting into the car, she looked at the man and said, "n Bryant, let''s go to the airport."


    The man nodded his head and started the car.


    Karina pulled me in and said, "He''s my boyfriend n Bryant, the programmer."


    The man looked back at me and smiled nervously.


    I returned a light smile.


    Karina added, "n, this is my friend ra, I told you about."


    After a brief introduction, also considered to know, n Bryant is a very simple-looking boy, age look


    not Karina big,st time I saw in front of the restaurant, he is very tall, look almost one meter nine raw


    height, not handsome appearance, but expensive in good temperament.


    I looked at Karina, I hadn''t seen her since thest time I left the Kennedy family, and it hadn''t been


    more than a few days. I had wanted to ask her about her and Leo, but now it seemed that she had


    decided to leave Leo.


    Seeing her now seems to be quite good, I did not open my mouth, these years she was around Leo,


    years of aggression is also considered to have saved enough, if she wants to leave, no one has a son


    to say she is not.


    "By the way, you''re going to the airport, are you picking up someone?" Karina opened her mouth and


    asked.


    I nodded, "A friend wasing from City A. It was too cold to get a cab there, and she was


    underdressed."


    She nodded, "There seems to be clothes in the car." Chanting, she said to n, who was driving in


    front of her, "n, did you take home those clothes I put in the trunkst time?"


    n drove and shook his head, "Not yet, too many things to do in the past two days, I forgot."


    She skimmed her lips and said with dissatisfaction, "Every time I exin you something, you give me


    forget, serve you. But just in time!" She looked at me andughed, "Your friend should be a girl, if you


    don''t mind, let her wear my first, this City P winter is very deadly, don''t let her frostbite."


    I nodded, looking at this time she and once I know that Karina seems a little different, the previous one


    she seems very elegant very untouchable, but at this time Karina, the body more than a few fireworks,


    feel very intimate.

 Chapter 700: A day of sorrow and joy 9

    Chapter 700: A day of sorrow and joy 9


    When she saw me looking at her and smiling, she froze and looked at me and said, "Did you want to


    ask about me and Leo?"


    I was stunned, she smiled lightly and said, "It''s okay, n knows all about it, you don''t have to worry,


    you can ask anything, by the way, I almost forgot, n and I are nning to get married, originally I


    was going to drag you with me to try on wedding dresses, you know, I don''t have any close friends


    around these years, so when I think of these things that need to be done together with little sisters The


    first thing I thought of was you, but riana is sick right now and I know you must have your hands


    full."


    She said too much in one breath, I froze, light smile, "riana have my mother to watch, when you


    want to go to the wedding dress trial, you tell me in advance, just, between you and my brother really


    said clearly?Sunny is still too young, I actually quite support you, just ...... "


    She nodded and looked at me, "ra, I know what you mean, but I will soon be thirty-three, a person''s


    most precious years are almost over, this life I let go, what I should do I have done, I am grateful that I


    can still meet n when I step into the poor alley, he can still love me like a spoiled child spoil me, let


    me know that there is another way to love, so that love. I want to live a good life with n, I''m sure


    what I want and what kind of life I want. I know you''re worried about your brother and Sunny, but ra,


    I treat you as a friend, I hope you can put yourself in my ce and think about me, OK?"


    Yes, Karina has been guarding Leo for too many years, all these years, Leo all the bastard things she


    has broken teeth to their stomachs swallowed, years of submissiveness, so she almost forgot that she


    is also a woman who needs a man''s love.


    She now wants to live her own life, so she left so decisively, Leo never knew, he lost in the end how


    precious, the rest of his life, he will never meet a willing to wait for him for several years, all want to


    warm him up.


    I pulled her and said seriously, "Karina no matter what kind of decision you make, I and Uncle Link are


    all for you, after so many years Uncle Link has taken you as his daughter, I think he will also bless you,


    we are very grateful that you gave birth to Sunny for the Kennedy family, in the future The Kennedy


    family is your inws, you can talk to us if you have anything."


    She snickered and looked at me and said, "I knew you''d support me." She reached out and poked


    n, who was driving, and said, "You hear that? You can''t bully me in the future, I have a mother''s


    family."


    nughed nervously and spoke, "Fool, you''ve always had a mother''s family."


    I smiled lightly and suddenly felt that many times in life, there is no way to get what you want because


    the obsession is too deep, happy people, most of them are ordinary people between the firewood and


    salt.


    Karina followed Leo for so many years, what she wanted from the beginning was a stable and solid


    home, three meals a day, children and him, but in the end Leo couldn''t understand, what he obviously


    wanted was just a home, but he didn''t know how to grab it, so he missed it and missed it.


    When the car arrived at the airport, I got out and saw Jannings standing in front of the airport shivering


    in an autumn trench coat with a floral dress.


    Seeing me get off, she pushed her suitcase towards me and jogged over, excitedly saying, "My God,


    you''re finally here, I''m freezing to death, I don''t know where this City P is good in the end, it''s cold as


    hell, it''s not a ce for people to stay, and these people are still desperately trying to squeeze here."


    I listened to herin and took the suitcase and prepared to put it in the trunk for her, but n was


    one step ahead of me and took the suitcase from me, smiling nervously, "I''ll do it!"


    Karina took a thicker down jacket out of the trunk and looked at me and said, "Is this okay?"


    I nodded, put the clothes on Jannings, looked at Jannings and said, "You should have called me before


    you came, so that I could also prepare your clothes in advance, by the way, didn''t you say you were


    Jannings wrapped up in her down jacket, warmed up a bit, looked around toward the perimeter and


    muttered, "She said to get some hot water to warm her hands, nooooo, here it is!"


    She said she raised her hand and pointed to the airport exit, I followed the look over and coldly saw a


    familiar face, not someone else, it was Barbara who had been sending me messages a few days ago.


    She was pushing her suitcase, her clothes were even thinner than Jannings'', her body was not very


    well, and she was a little bruised from the cold, and she seemed surprised to see me.


    "Didn''t find any hot water? I told you this airport was too big to find." Jannings saw nothing in her hand


    and spoke up.


    I looked back at Karina with some embarrassment, and seeing this, she smiled, took another gray coat


    out of the trunk, andughed, "It''s a good thing n didn''t send the clothes back that day!"


    I smiled and said thank you and walked towards Barbara with my clothes in my arms, she looked at


    me, smiled and said, "ra, hello again."


    Handing her the clothes in my hand, I smiled, "Well, hello again." Of all the people, she seemed to be


    the only one who would call me that.


    Jannings looked at us, surprised, and said, "You know each other?"


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "I''ve seen it before."


    She skimmed her lips, "Fate!"


    After a brief introduction, n put their suitcases in the trunk and got in the car, n looked at me and


    said, "Miss Kennedy, where are we going?"


    I told him the address of the vi, nodded and started the car, Jannings spoke, "Don''t ah, I rented a


    house downtown, ra, no need to go to your side, Barbara and I live there."


    I pursed my lips, "I had someone clean up at home, and it''s not convenient for you to live outside."


    "Oh, what''s inconvenient, I have a lot of things to dotely, if we go to your side to live, it must not dy


    your time to take care of us, besides it''s more convenient for us to live outside." Jannings opened her


    mouth, chattering like a child.


    I was about to say something else when Barbara said, "Let''s just stay out here. I heard from Grandpa


    Anthony that you''ve been doing a lot of thingstely, so don''t worry about us."


    Seeing this, I did not say much, n drove to Jannings rented house in advance, really downtown, one


    bedroom, two rooms, two floors, not veryrge, but the space andyout are very cozy.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Karina had nothing to do, so she stayed with me and Jannings and packed up a bit and went to the


    mall together and bought a lot of winter clothes.


    After a long day of tossing and turning, Jannings moved toward saying she wanted to stay the night


    and cook a hot pot for dinner, and Karina was quick to say, "Sure, and it would be nice for you to try


    n''s cooking together."

 Chapter 701: A day of sorrow and joy 10

    Chapter 701: A day of sorrow and joy 10


    n blushed at herpliment.


    It was all agreed at once, and a lot of ingredients were bought back, and everyone divided the work,


    but it was done very quickly. Jannings looked at me and said, "ra, call Dennis and ask him toe


    over to eat together, it''s sote, he should be busy with his work."


    After a long day of tossing and turning, it was already dark, and I thought it would be a good idea to


    have hime over and get to know each other, so I dialed Dennis'' number.


    When the call came through, I said, "Dennis, are you done there?"


    "Mrs. George, Mr. George is still in a meeting, it should take a while!" The person who answered me


    was not Dennis, but a girl''s voice, which sounded familiar to me, and it took me a while to realize it was


    Wendy.


    Then spoke, "Oh oh, thenter when he finished the meeting you let him return a call to me."


    Wendy answered and hung up the phone.


    I couldn''t help but frown as Jannings washed the dishes, looked at me frowning and asked, "What''s


    wrong? Not done with work yet?"


    I nodded my head hmmm, thinking in my heart indeed, usually Dennis is basically bring the phone with


    him at all times, how today ......


    "I was sayinge along and get together, I just called Edward, good thing he''s avable, said he''d be


    right over!" Jannings muttered.


    I subconsciously drew a cold breath and couldn''t help but look at her and say, "Did you and Edward


    Jannings looked as if she didn''t know about Edward''s affair with Dennis at Macao, she nodded and


    bristled, "Don''t mention the Macao thing, I was going to stay at City P for a few more days when I came


    from Macao, but I was so mad at Edward that I just went back. "


    I looked at her and couldn''t help but say, "Did you have a fight?"


    She shook her head, exasperated, "It''s even more excessive than quarreling. I originally thought he


    was a gentle and mboyant man, but I didn''t expect him to be a man of different appearances."


    I froze for a moment, wondering if he had also seen the abominable side of Edward, I did not expect


    her to speak, "He originally agreed with me in City A, when we arrived in City P, he took me to meet the


    parents, you do not know how long I was nervous, I did not expect that in the end he actually fooled


    me, let me stay in City P for a few days, let me go back on their own! You say he is hateful!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned, so Edward in Jannings heart, still pretending to be the image of gentle and elegant.


    "A littleter he came over, you see I do not clean him up, which someone like this as a boyfriend,


    ra, you are familiar with him, you can help me to talk about him, too unlike." Jannings is a straight


    girl, a brain said a bunch of words then went to Karina very n''s gossip.


    I looked at her and couldn''t help but sigh slightly. It seemed that Edward hadn''t mentioned Macao to


    her at all, but hadn''t she met Brady? Did Brady not say anything to her either?


    Thinking about it, I took out my phone and messaged Brady, asking if she had mentioned


    MacaoEdward and Dennis to Jannings.


    The message was just sent, the doorbell wanted to, Jannings although the mouth saidining


    Edward, but heard the bell or very excited to run to open the door, open the door to see Edward she


    slightly grunted, not good, "You still have the courage toe?"


    Edward nced at the people in the living room and looked at her with a light smile, "So you''re calling


    so many people and preparing for a group fight?"


    Jannings was amused by her and bristled, "I don''t care to bother my friends,e on in, next time you


    just piss me off, I''ll ignore you forever."


    I stood at the kitchen door watching as Edward followed her in, his cool gaze narrowed slightly, then


    with his usual warm smile he said, "What a night."


    Jannings grunted and said, "That''s for sure!" He then pulled him in to introduce him to Karina and the


    others.


    I looked at Edward at this time, my mind was thinking about the man who was feminine with me in the


    cafe during the day, and I couldn''t help but feel a coldness in my heart.


    "He''s not nice!" Barbara''s voice rang in my ears, and I froze, looking back to see her face a little wide-


    white, as if she was shocked.


    I looked at her and said with concern, "What''s wrong? Is it that you''re not feeling well?"


    She shook her head slightly, took a breath and said, "It''s okay."


    Jannings brought Edward over to say hello and looked at me and said, "raBarbara, you guys go get


    some rest, let him do it and punish him sooner orter."


    Edward, with a smile on his face and a few sunny big boy looks, looked at me, had a look at Barbara


    and smiled, "Grandpa Anthony you made a new friend?"


    Jannings nodded and pulled Barbara into a smile, "I almost forgot to introduce, Barbara, this is what


    I''ve been telling you about, my boyfriend Edward."


    Barbara''s face is still very pale, looking at Edward he nodded, the look looked very unnatural, like being


    shocked.


    Jannings, a nervous person, didn''t notice Barbara''s expression and looked at Edward and said,


    "Edward, this is my friend, Barbara, who, like me, is also from City A."


    Edward looked at Barbara, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, elegant and gentle as always, "Hello,


    nice to meet you."


    Barbara, her body trembling a little, reached out her hand to shake his, and just said in a very low


    voice, "Hello!"


    Jannings thought it was Barbara who recognized her andughed, "My friend, she is rather shy and not


    good atmunicating, OK, go and bring out all the dishes, we are going to get ready to eat."


    Edward smiled and went into the kitchen.


    Jannings also followed in.


    I reached for Barbara and was suddenly gripped tightly by her, pulling me out of the kitchen, her hands


    were cold, like ice, and when she got out of the kitchen, she drank arge ss of water to regain her


    blush.


    I didn''t rush to ask her, just waited for her to ease up and then waited for her to speak.


    After a while, she looked at me and said, "He''s not a good person!"


    I froze, knowing that by him, she meant Edward, and couldn''t help but say, "You know him?"


    She nodded, sat down on the sofa, looked up carefully in the direction of the kitchen, and lowered her


    voice, "I''ve seen it, a long time ago."


    I wanted to ask again, but Edward and Jannings will be dishes are brought out, Karina and n


    greeted live hot pot, we all sat at the table, greeted quickly eat, also pressed the words back to the


    stomach.


    But during the meal I saw Edward look at Barbara''s eyes, it seems that they do not know each other,


    why Barbara knows him? And so afraid of him?


    "Why do you keep dawdling, you''re really too easily distractedtely." Karina gave me a piece of meat


    and spoke, "I see you''ve lost weight recently, eat more meat."


    I returned to my senses and nodded my head to say thank you.

 Chapter 702 Edwards Abomination 1

    Chapter 702 Edward''s Abomination 1


    Edward narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at me, "indeed thin, I heard that your daughter recently


    had an ident, what do you need help, you must tell us!"


    "Yeah, ra you can''t carry it alone." Jannings nodded along.


    I pulled a smile and said, "Well!"


    Edward took a sip of juice and looked at me, "I heard that your daughter needs a bone marrow


    transnt and a kidney for that disease, and it''s not easy toe across the right ones for these


    things, have you found them?"


    "ng!" Just as he finished speaking, the bowl of condiments in front of Barbara fell to the floor and


    broke, and she hurriedly got up to apologize and clean it up, with Jannings helping her.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it doesn''t matter!" Barbara spoke while wiping the soup off her body.


    I looked at her miserable white face, the more I felt, she seemed to know something about Edward, and


    for a while I couldn''t help but be a little puzzled.


    Dealing with it, we all sat down and Jannings looked at me and said, "Kidney transnts for children


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    are not easy to find, especially when they have to be matched again." With that, she looked at Edward


    and spoke, "Can you think of anything on your end?"


    Edward looked at me and spoke deeply instead, "The way is always for people to think."


    "Is there really a way?" Jannings a little excited, looking at Edward, waiting for his answer, Edward


    raised his eyebrows, looked at me and said, "This will be dinner, eat well first, wait until we finish eating


    and then we will take time to talk."


    Jannings thought about it and said, "Also, this will be first to eat!"


    I looked at Barbara, reached out and took her hand, and froze for a moment. Although the weather in


    City P is cool, the room is heated so that it is not so cold that your hands are cold.


    She was afraid of Edward, and I knew it.


    Barbara looked up at me with a little fear in her gaze. I nodded slightly towards her and patted her


    hand, telling her not to be too afraid.


    Karina gave me a bowl of food, and when she saw that I hadn''t eaten, she said, "Don''t you keep


    staring, you haven''t eaten a single bite, is it because you don''t like it?"


    I look at the bowl of slowly piled up food, helplessly said, "No, I''m not eating it right away!"


    She smiled happily and spoke, "I''ve never even had hot pot before, and then I met n and I realized


    that it tastes so wonderful, it''s just delicious on earth."


    n was said by her cheeks flushed, gave her sandwiched dishes andughed, "eat more,ter you


    want to eat directly tell me, I will do it for you!"


    "Hey, why are you two always spreading dog food, I''m dying of sweetness." Jannings wrinkled smile,


    although the mouth spit, but the body is again very honest to Edward folder food.


    The good thing is that this meal did not eat anything bad, clean up, Karina and n are ready to go


    back, Jannings pulled me to look at Edward said, "Edwardter you send ra back, I do not feel


    "She cane with us!" Karina looked at Jannings and spoke, "And we''re on our way some too."


    Without waiting for Jannings to speak, Edward spoke up, "We''re also on the way, it''s not far, and it will


    be convenient to be together."


    Jannings giggles, "Gee, you two are so sweet I can''t even look at you, so you should stop spreading


    dog food to ra and let her go with Edward."


    Karina had more to say, but after n whispered something in her ear, she didn''t say much more.


    After dinner, my phone rang, it was Dennis, I picked up the phone and Dennis'' voice came from the


    other end, "Just finished a meeting, had dinner?"


    Listening to his voice, I couldn''t help but rx a lot in my heart, walked to the balcony and spoke, "Well,


    I just finished eating, I was going to ask you toe over together, Jannings came to City P today, and


    it just so happened that Karina was also there, so we all got together and cooked hot pot, have you not


    eaten yet?"


    It''s only now that the meeting is over, so you must have run out of food.


    There was a faint lightugh from him on the phone, "Well, it seems like I missed a lot of good food,


    there, I''lle pick you upter, I want to eat the noodles you cooked."


    I smiled slightly, "It''s not very good, what do you miss, Jannings rented a house on this side of


    downtown, Edward is also there, can youe over?"


    He was silent for a moment and spoke, "Yes!"


    Now that we havee to this point, we are not considered friends, so we met and met on a narrow


    road, we really do not know how to face.


    Talked to him for a while, I sent him the address, hung up the phone to see Brady sent a message, "so


    do not contact me, you can really this woman, she is like an idiot, I and she said it is useless, a waste


    of my time."


    It was before I asked him if he had spoken to Jannings about Macao, and I put my phone in my bag


    after returning the word um.


    Seeing Barbara find a quiet corner to sit in, seemingly intentionally avoiding it, while Edward and


    Jannings washed dishes in the kitchen, I walked over to her and sat down, offered her a ss of water,


    and pursed my lips slightly, "Come to City P to talk about work stuff?"


    She raised her eyes to look at me, resulting in a ss of water in her hand, and nodded slightly, "The


    I looked at her, and after a moment of silence, said, "Actually, you''re not really suited to running a


    "Thepany is Dad''s, even if I don''t like it, I want to hold on and wait her out, as long as I can hold


    on!"


    There was a stubbornness in her words, and I couldn''t say much, nodding slightly and shrugging my


    shoulders, "Go for it!"


    She looked at me sideways and after a moment of silence said, "What is wrong with your daughter?"


    "Leukemia!"


    With her head slightly bowed, she spoke, "Not just a bone marrow transnt but a kidney transnt?"


    I nod my head.


    I don''t know what she was thinking, her hand tightly holding the ss of water for half a day before she


    spoke, "I''ve also transnted, it''s the heart."


    I froze for a moment, did not expect her to talk to me about this, froze and looked at her, she smiled,


    her face was a little scraped white, "It was five years ago, Dad should have been the same as you, he


    was looking around for a heart, I think he must have had a hard time."


    I pursed my lips, did not answer her words, always felt, her thing, maybe not as simple as I thought.


    After a moment''s pause, she continued, "You''re right, I''m really not suitable for opening apany, I


    like to paint, and my childhood dream was to open painting exhibitions all over the world, but I can''t


    seem to achieve it."


    At first I thought Barbara was depressed, but I found out at this point, no, she is much more serious


    than depression, on the surface, she is no different from a normal girl, but many details tell me that she


    actually rejects contact with outsiders, she does not even want to touch people in her bones.


    This performance is more like that of an autistic person who presents herself as much as possible as a


    normal person, but every cell of her body seems to resist contact with others.

 Chapter 703 - Edwards Abomination 2

    Chapter 703 - Edward''s Abomination 2


    Looking at her, I couldn''t help but say, "Did you keep looking for me before because you wanted to talk


    to me about something?"


    She looked at me, her gaze was dark and deep, pure and ignorant, looking at her wanting to speak, but


    hesitant, I faintly spoke, "It''s okay if you don''t want to say, if you have anything on your mind in the


    future, you can find me to say, although I don''t know why you obviously reject me, but then take the


    initiative to find me, but I think you have your own hardships. "


    She looked at me nkly, wanting to say something, but did not know how to speak, and after a few


    moments, she lowered her head and did not speak.


    Don''t expect to draw any information from a psychologically ill person, I didn''t force her, just looked out


    the window and stared into the night, a world where everyone seems to be struggling.


    "Edward is not a good man, he is more horrible than the devil!" Barbara''s voice came to her ears with


    some slight trembling.


    I looked at her sideways and saw her face slightly white, her hands tightly pinched together, which is a


    manifestation of her internal struggle, her hands were originally white and tender, she was pinched


    hard to arge red swelling.


    I reached out and tried to help her take it away, and she dodged it warily, looking at me somewhat


    overwhelmed and full of innocence, "I''m sorry, I ......"


    I nodded and pulled away from her and looked at her and said, "Don''t be nervous, I won''t ask you


    anything, I won''t force you to say anything, you can say whatever you want, don''t be afraid."


    She bit her lip to death, her eyes a little red.


    Edward and Jannings were busy in the kitchen and came over, she stood up violently and ran straight


    into the bedroom, Jannings froze and looked at me, a little confused, "What''s wrong with her?"


    I looked at Edward, the man was as gentle as ever, I pursed my lips and spoke, "It''s okay she''s a little


    unwell and went to her room to rest."


    Jannings froze and nodded, muttering, "I told you why she''s been out of shape today...it''s not because


    she''s not used to the weather in City P, is it?"


    I nodded and said perfunctorily, "I guess so, you take care of her more at night."


    She nodded, a little worried, and walked toward Barbara''s bedroom.


    Edward looked at me with a gentlemanly smile on a warm face, "You don''t look like you want to see


    me?"


    I pursed my lips and said lightly, "If you have no feelings for Jannings, please talk to her clearly and


    don''t hurt her!" This man has so many false feelings, I can''t figure out which side is him.


    He sat on the resting sofa on the balcony andzily said, "I thought that what you cared most about in


    your heart now should be your daughter''s condition, but I didn''t expect your rtionship to be Jannings,


    it seems that it''s not your own after all, the life and death of this child, you don''t seem to care very


    much."


    I pursed my lips and suppressed my anger, "If I were you, I''d choose to behave and shut up right now."


    He smiled lightly, not openly, "You know, I always talk a lot, seriously ra, why don''t you consider me,


    I don''t mind having an affair with you, as long as you agree, I''ll make it clear to Jannings to let her go


    back to City A, and promise not to let Dennis know, how''s that for excitement?"


    This man is really disgusting inside, I resisted the urge to vomit and looked at him indifferently, "Don''t


    you think you''re disgusting now?"


    He didn''t care about my malice and smiled lightly, "I enjoy it."


    I got up and walked over to Karina and n, talking with them, I was afraid I would not be able to resist


    having a fit on the spot, not that I was concerned about Edward the pervert, but I was just worried


    about Jannings, she had not experienced much emotionally, and I was afraid that what happened to


    Edward would hurt her.


    Karina handed me the peeled oranges andughed, "Why are you puffing up? Try this orange, it''s


    sweet."


    I stuffed a mouthful of orange in my mouth, it was really sweet, I couldn''t help but agree, "It''s really


    sweet, by the way, is Sunny at Uncle Link today?" The child is still young, if she would not normally be


    out sote.


    Karina nodded, mentioning Sunny, she was a bit down and spoke, "Leo got a babysitter and let Sunny


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    stay over at Uncle Link, I can only go over to see him asionally."


    I froze for a moment, I thought Leo would at least let Karina take care of the kids, "Sunny is still young,


    is it okay for him to be over at Uncle Link?"


    She nodded, "Now that I''m off the breast, I''m okay too."


    n looked at the time, but did not say anything about leaving, I thought he should still have things to


    do, just as Dennis called.


    "I''m downstairs,e on down!"


    I hmmed, hung up and looked at Karina and said, "Let''s almost go home, I''ll talk to Jannings, it''s getting


    Karina nodded and went into the bedroom with me to say goodbye to the Jannings. Barbara was in


    better shape and wanted to get up to see us off, but I held her down and told her to get some rest.


    A few people went downstairs together, Dennis''s car was parked in front of the neighborhood, Karina


    said hello and n left, but Edward, he stood beside me with his hands in his pockets and spoke


    quietly, "I have seen you for Dennis even death is not afraid of the way, I am a little looking forward to


    Dennis in the face of your life and death will be what I''m looking forward to seeing what Dennis will look


    like when he faces your life and death."


    I stared, not willing to say a word to him for a second, and took a few steps directly to Dennis, who was


    leaning against the side of the car, and when he saw me darting toward him, he pulled me into a hug


    and spoke, "He''s there too?"


    Here he naturally refers to Edward, Holy crap in his arms, listening to his heartbeat, feeling particrly


    safe and content, spoke, "Jannings called him over, she doesn''t know about the incident in Macao yet."


    Dennis did not say much, just a sullen look, standing at a distance looking at us grimly smiling Edward,


    this man is too scary, I always feel that he can in our unexpected ces, hard to give us a heavy blow.


    When I got into the car, I took Dennis''s hand and just wouldn''t let go, he was a bit helpless and had no


    choice but to drive with one hand, and when I saw the watch on his left wrist, I froze and said, "Is this


    watch new to you? I''ve never seen you wear it before."


    Instead of being more expensive, it''s because it''s very affordable and Dennis doesn''t seem to have


    such a cheap watch.


    He looked at me sideways with some surprise and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, "Didn''t you give


    it to me?"


    I was a little baffled by his words and was a little surprised to see arge bouquet of flowers in the back


    seat, "Why did you buy such arge bouquet of flowers to put in the car?"


    He looked at me andughed, "It''s for you, I didn''t take it out just now because I was afraid you would


    say I was shy, but you didn''t buy this watch for me?"

 Chapter 704 - Edwards Abomination 3

    Chapter 704 - Edward''s Abomination 3


    I froze and shook my head, "I haven''t bought you anythingtely, and the watch is too cheap for you."


    He took the watch off and was ready to throw it out, but I stopped him. I took the watch and looked at it,


    it was a European niche luxury brand, casual style, which really didn''t suit Dennis'' high style.


    I cocked my head at him and raised an eyebrow, "Mr. George, another wolf on your tail?"


    He hooked his lips and smiled lightly, "Mrs. George is jealous?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and smiled lightly, "My husband is infinitely charming, it''s normal for someone


    to like it, but this time it''s a bit special ah, this use my name to send something, but this thing is so


    affordable, it seems that this girl should be quite sensible."


    He drove on, raising an eyebrow, "How so?"


    "ording to what you usually use, the other party wants to send you something, how will also high


    price to buy high-end send you, but she gave you a more niche, think this girl sry is four or five


    thousand, should be your side of the people."


    He nodded, "Go on!"


    I looked at the watch, the price is around three thousand, it seems that the girl is also quite attached to


    him.


    "No, I''m more curious, what made Mr. George think it was from me? Who gave you the hint, or who did


    what?" Under normal circumstances, it seems I could have just given him the gift, there was absolutely


    no need for Don''t Let to pass it on, and besides, neither he nor I are actually romantic people by


    nature.


    "It was on my desk after the meeting, and the handwriting on it looked like yours, so I assumed it was


    you." He opened his mouth, frowning slightly as if he was thinking about something.


    I raised my eyebrows, "It seems to be someone from yourpany, this is quite tant." Thepany


    has a lot of courage in knowing that it is a married man.


    I put the watch on Dennis'' hand again and he avoided it, "Hmm?"


    I smile lightly, "Things are sent, do not disappoint people little girl."


    He pursed his lips, "Can I understand that you''re jealous right now?"


    I shook my head, "Not quite, you don''t even look at a top beauty like She, other women, I don''t think


    it''s very likely that you''ll look at them, I believe you, besides, now we have too many things to do, this


    kind of trivial things, I think it''s just passing clouds."


    He took the watch and threw it directly into the trash can on the side of the road without even looking at


    it. Watching him drive and move so urately, I was surprised, "Awesome Mr. George."


    He smiled lightly, "Thank you Mrs. George for thepliment!"


    This matter is also considered to be over here, it is not not not put in mind, but now we have more


    important things to do than these trivial matters, if this kind of time for these trivial matters quarrel, too


    unnecessary.


    I don''t know if all pregnant women are that sleepy, but when Dennis and I got back to the vi, after


    washing up I justy down on the bed and fell asleep.


    The next day, if Dennis hadn''t called me, I would have continued to sleep. After a long time in bed,


    Dennis came out of the dressing room and looked at me and said, "What are you thinking about? Get


    ready, in a few days the prison will bring Mario over for a bone marrow match, we have to go there."


    I nodded and responded, but was still a little tired of lying on the bed and muffled, "I didn''t feel like I


    was that sleepy when I was pregnant before, so howe this is so like sleep and no dry heaves,


    strange."


    Dennis sat next to me and took out a bottle of medicine from a side drawer and handed it to me,


    "Maybe this time this little guy is heartbroken, so he doesn''t want you, the mother, to suffer, so behave,


    maybe it''s a girl."


    I obediently tilted my head on his shoulder, looking at the medicine bottle he was holding, frowning


    slightly, "Why have you been this recently this vitamin A? is there something to it?"


    He took the pill bottle and said, "Promotes sperm quality."


    I ......


    This man''s ability to talk nonsense is really unmatched.


    Rolling my eyes and ring at him, I got out of bed and washed up, ate breakfast and changed my


    clothes, seeing him on the phone in the living room, I walked up behind him and patted his shoulder


    and said, "Let''s go, I got it covered!"


    He sized me up, and instead of taking me out, he took me back to the coat rack, found a thick gray coat


    and handed it to me, and said, "Wear this."


    I shook my head and frowned, "These clothes are too thick, it''s not evente winter yet, wear this now,


    I don''t even have to go out this winter."


    He did not give me the opportunity to express my opinion, directly hung up the phone and put it on for


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    me, "Winter is easy to catch a cold, you now have low immunity, it is easy to catch a cold, more than


    others to pay attention to keep warm."


    It is always impossible to say that he can not, so I let him, together with down the stairs, I spoke, "By


    the way, I forgot to tell you that Karina found the right person, ready to get married."


    He hmmed, got to the garage and opened the door, "Leo knows?"


    I shook my head, "not quite sure, but I still support Karina, a woman''s youth is so many years, she


    gave all to Leo, and finally nothing can be reced, it is time to let go."


    He looked at me sideways, obediently to me to fasten the seat belt, I do not like the smell of the car, but


    open the window and cold, simply look down in his car to find perfume.


    "I thought you''d say something good or bad for your brother!" Hemented instead, not lightly.


    I grunted, "He was told before to cherish the people around him, don''t lose people, it''s him who ended


    up making his own death, and no one can be med, he''s like this, it''s not worth persuading."


    I can''t find the perfume, I can''t help but sigh and think about buying a bottle of perfume to put in my car.


    Seeing my frown, he started the car and spoke, "What''s wrong?"


    "The smell of your car is a bit strange, I do not like it very much." Said I did notice the roses in the back


    seat of the car, can not help but frown, should be the fragrance of flowers, but strange this fragrance is


    not just the fragrance of flowers, but with a little bit of female perfume vor.


    He also paid attention to the road, frowned, "It seems that in the future to buy flowers will have to go in


    person."


    I cocked my head at him, "So who bought you some of this talk?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "It''s for you."


    I pursed my lips, did not say more, the car drove to the hospital, riana received several times the


    treatment, because of the pain, has some resistance.


    So when the doctor let her into the operating room, she kept crying.


    Mario came, followed by two men, counting time, I have not seen him for almost a year, at this time he


    was wearing light blue clothes, memory will always be meticulously groomed hair, at this time has


    be an inch, he is much darker, a pair of ck eyes is a lot of firm, see us, his gaze fell on the


    already thin riana, his eyes Some red.

 Chapter 705 Edwards abomination 4

    Chapter 705 Edward''s abomination 4


    riana cried sadly and kept shouting in pain, he looked at riana and wanted to say something, but


    finally said nothing, just looked at the doctor and said, "Hurry up if you want to do any tests!"


    Several doctors followed him and did various physical examinations, Marcus also came over, followed


    by Olivia, just looking at the two squirming rtionship, presumably quarreled.


    Mario goes for a checkup, Dennis and Marcus seem to have something to say, and the two go out.


    Luna and Samuel have strange feelings for Olivia.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s annoying and seems a bitplicated, but in fact it''s understandable. At the beginning, the couple


    gave all their love and protection to Olivia, and wanted to give her all the love they missed, but also


    because of her, they invariably caused irreparable harm to me.


    me Olivia, but in the end everything is their willingness, but say not to me, the origin of all this is


    because she provoked the right and wrong caused, all this ultimately how to say can not say clearly.


    Also probably because of this, Luna and Samuel did not publicly deny Olivia''s acknowledged identity


    back then, and it was naturally awkward to see it at this time.


    Olivia''s heart is probably just as torn, all before facing them, she is indescribablyplicated inside.


    It was ultimately awkward and Olivia exited the room and sat in the lounge area in the hallway, I


    followed and sat next to her.


    She gave me a sideways nce and said indifferently, "Dennis and you are really disasterous together,


    it''s not too much to say that you are a sweeper."


    I didn''t care that much about her snide remarks, and said lightly, "I thought by now you had at least


    figured out that between Dennis and me, you could never squeeze in, but I didn''t think you were still


    living in a dream."


    "You ......" she red at me with anger and displeasure, "ra what do you have to be proud of? Do


    you really think you''re so great that Dennis will abandon women like you sooner orter?"


    "I''m pregnant!" Looking at her with open teeth and ws, I spoke with unparalleled calmness and


    looked at her lightly with a smile, "Dennis and I are getting better and better at home, and we are


    destined to be together forever for the rest of our lives."


    Looking at her gradually changing line face, I suddenly have some sympathy for her, after so many


    years, she seems to live forever in the shadow of others, never knowing what she wants.


    "So what, so what if I''m pregnant? As soon as I show up, all the rtionships between you will


    disintegrate just the same, Dennis will not put me down, and even more so, he will not give up on me


    regardless, ra, you will never have peace in this life!"


    I looked at her, not angry, not furious, not sarcastic, just calm, "Olivia, have you ever thought seriously


    about your life in the dead of night?"


    She froze for a moment, then red, "None of your business!"


    I shrugged my shoulders and said lightly, "You live under the shelter of your parents from birth, then


    your brother Calvin, followed by Dennis and Marcus, I used to wonder why a human woman can be


    ignorant like you, the departure of your parents and brother does not seem to make you understand


    that a person can not always rely on others to live, but have you ever thought about it? What if one day


    Dennis and Marcus are gone? Have you ever thought about how you will live? So many years of


    unproductive living have made you almost forget how one should live!"


    "So what? Even if I don''t know anything, there are still people who will feed me and take care of me,


    and you will never have that!" She spoke, seemingly iparably proud of it all.


    I couldn''t hold back andughed, "Well, it''s true, it''s really your ability to have someone to support you


    and take care of you, there are really quite a lot of ipetent people like you in this world who are


    living a good life. Olivia, you never seem to understand that a man can support you and take care of


    you, perhaps only because of the belief that once the days are long, for a woman like a waste, they will


    sooner orter give up, and you, and climbing on the tree of discarded stic bags, not only useless,


    but will pollute the environment, a short period of time may be nothing, but time is long I don''t know


    why you are so proud of your nothing, but I still have to remind you that garbage is eventually


    destroyed."


    "You ......" is too hard to hear, she was so angry that she stood up directly from her seat, her whole


    body shaking with anger, pointing at me with trembling fingers, "Who are you to say that about me,


    what do you think you are?ra. What''s the difference between you and me? You think you''re so great


    just because you''re pregnant? I''m telling you, it''s possible to abort a pregnancy!"


    Seeing her lunge eerily towards me and realizing what she was going to do to me, I was alert and


    ready to defend myself, but before Olivia could touch me, I was shielded in my arms and Olivia was


    pushed straight to the ground.


    Dennis'' cold voice came to my ears, "This is thest time I warn you, if you dare to hurt her even a


    little, don''t me me for turning my back on her!"


    Olivia fell to the ground, suddenly froze, red eyes looking at us, no, is looking at my side just came


    Marcus, Marcus looked at the ground she, just a cold gaze, if it was in the past, this situation, he would


    only have been heartbroken to help Olivia up.


    But no, Marcus, with his hands in his pockets, just looked at Olivia on the ground indifferently, that look


    like he was looking at a stranger.


    Olivia''s eyes were red, she looked at us and cried, "Why, why are all of you bullying me? I''m the one


    who''s hurt, so why are you all bullying me? Just because I don''t have a home?"


    "That''s enough!" Marcus suddenly spoke up and looked at her indifferently, "Have you made enough


    noise? Enough of being disgusted? After ten years, you still haven''t had enough of this drama? Haven''t


    you had enough?"


    Marcus''s sudden outburst was unexpected by me and probably by Olivia, who looked at Marcus


    nkly, seemingly in disbelief, "What do you mean?"


    "Heh!" Marcus sneered, "What do you mean you don''t understand, Olivia, don''t you feel sick? How long


    are you going to y the pity trick? After all these years, do you really think all of us are stupid and


    don''t have a brain? I''m not going to poke you because of your brother''s face, but you''ve done it twice,


    and you don''t know how to change, so go back to Newton Town and don''t show up next to me.

 Chapter 706 Edwards Abomination 5

    Chapter 706 Edward''s Abomination 5


    Olivia looked at her and froze, not quite believing his words for half a day, as he spoke again to


    confirm, "What do you mean?"


    Marcus frowned and said in a cold voice, "I mean for you to stop being a deadbeat and stay in City P,


    pack your stuff and get the hell back to Newton Town."


    For a moment, Olivia''s face turned pale as if she had suffered a huge blow, and she looked at Dennis,


    her voice choked, "Dennis, don''t you want to care about me either?"


    Dennis put his arm around me and his gaze was somber, "Fifteen years, back then I promised your


    brother because you were not yet an adult, now you are an independent person, your affairs will have


    nothing to do with me in the future."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I was a little surprised that Dennis would let go, froze and looked at him, he noticed me and his hand


    fell on my stomach, extra warm.


    Olivia suddenlyughed, extraordinarily sad, "So it''s all fake, it''s all fake, what promises, what likes,


    what love, it''s all fake, it''s all a lie, all of you are fake!"


    I frowned, I have no way to use my three views to understand Olivia''s so-called three views, in my


    opinion, no matter how Calvin was handing her over to Dennis and his brothers, but now more than ten


    years have passed, they are starting to have their own families and lives, and for so many years, the


    care should be given, their brothers have given, from my point of view, Dennis They have done well


    enough.


    But I don''t understand why Olivia would take it all for granted, even selfish enough to think that their


    brothers should die for her, even if they are close siblings, no one is obliged to pay for whom to take


    care of a generation, let alone they are not.


    Perhaps, this is Olivia''s selfishness!


    I pulled Dennis and went into the hospital room, I didn''t see Mario, I was a little worried, "How''s the


    examination going, where''s Mario?"


    He helped me to sit down, but the answer was not, "You have a child in your belly, whatever happens in


    the future, think about the child, but also think about me, can you?"


    I froze for a moment, saw his face a little scraped white, only to react, just now Olivia that, is to scare


    him, can not help butugh, "in fact, just now I was prepared, I did not put the child and myself in


    danger, I was prepared, Olivia will not hurt me, and will not hurt the child! "


    He sighed slightly, somewhat helplessly, "Even so, this can''t happen in the future, many times many


    things are out of our control."


    I nod and follow up with him about Mario, "How''s it going with Mario?"


    He sighed slightly and spoke, "You''re an acute person, he just finished the test, where he got the


    results so quickly, he had to wait a day or two to get the results."


    I was a little anxious, "But riana''s illness can''t be dyed any longer, and about the kidney, has the


    hospital found a suitable one?"


    He was a little frustrated at the mention of it, but just for a moment, he opened his mouth and said, "It''s


    okay, I believe I will find the right one!"


    I know he has been looking around, but I am worried about riana''s condition, she has had several


    chemotherapy treatments, but the results are not that ideal, and each chemotherapy treatment is a


    torture for her, I do not even have the courage to see her now, I always feel that she is sick and I can


    not drag the rtionship.


    The first thing that I did was to get a little bit of a better understanding of the situation, so I tried to keep


    my emotions down and looked at him and said, "Right, what happened today? Why the sudden attitude


    change so much? What''s wrong?"


    He put his arm around me and said, "probably also anxious, Olivia does not want to marry him, and


    always pester him, dependent on him, in fact, men and women alike, to a certain age will always have


    some worries, the Thomson family parents have been urging Marcus''s marriage, so many years,


    Marcus himself The Thomson family parents have been urging Marcus''s marriage, so many years,


    Marcus himself is also anxious, he is a particrly traditional person at heart, and the elders'' ideas are


    not much different, also think that both men and women, to a point of age, what to do what to do!


    "He''s not young, Olivia won''t marry him, it''s just consuming him and keeping him at a loss, he''s quite


    anxious himself, and, as I just told him, you''re pregnant, which means we''re each starting to stabilize


    and work hard to pay for this one little family of ours."


    I listened to his words and suddenly realized that for a while, unknowingly, Dennis seemed very


    different from before. He used to be ambitious and seemed to be a man who wanted to reach the top,


    his ambition was like that of an ancient emperor who wanted to open up new territories, but now it


    seems different, he fixed his heart and all the warmth in our small home.


    Seeing me staring at him nkly, he raised his hand and touched his nose, "What are you looking at


    me like that for?"


    I smiled lightly and spoke, "I was thinking that I must be a good mother in the future, ah, and not be so


    human and nonsensical as before."


    He smiled faintly, "Hmm? Just want to be a good mother?"


    "And trying to be a good wife!" I crooked in his arms and spoke, "When riana is well, when the baby


    is born, when everything is okay."


    Yes, it seems that all of this is waiting, but in addition to waiting, we can only wait.


    Thinking about Marcus, I couldn''t help but ask, "Did he kick Olivia out with the intention of finding a City


    P celebrity to marry?"


    Dennis was slightly silent for a while and suddenly looked at me very seriously and said, "Sometimes a


    man''s love and marriage can be separated."


    I froze for a few seconds and suddenly understood, right, even though Marcus how much Olivia likes,


    can Olivia on the birth of the Thomson family is simply impossible, we have no way to deny must be an


    even match in marriage.


    Olivia is like a doll that grows up with the child. Once the child grows up, even if the doll is good, it is


    useless after all, and it has to be put into storage.


    I looked up at Dennis, didn''t say anything, just looked at him very seriously.


    He was ufortable with me looking at him for a bit too long and spoke, "What''s wrong?"


    I pursed my lips and said extra seriously, "Then what kind of state is it in your feelings for me." I am a


    utilitarian person, I never simply think that two people together, relying only on the so-called feelings,


    there must be other factors.

 Chapter 707 Edwards abomination 6

    Chapter 707 Edward''s abomination 6


    He looked at me, his gaze dark, did not speak, but just looked at me, as if in serious thought, a long


    time before he said, "Thankfully, yes thankfully! When I was in my twenties, I thought love couldst,


    whether you were an orphan or the daughter of the Lewis family, but for me, in fact, as long as it was


    you. But now I don''t think so, I love you because you are the woman of my youthful heart and my wife, I


    am grateful for your birth and your identity, if not for these, there could be endless obstacles and


    troubles between us, but because of your identity, we spend the remaining decades of our lives just


    taking care of and loving each other with peace of mind, while still allowing others to look up with envy,


    you are excellent, I am not bad, this life we enough to walk together."


    If love is the reckless running when young, then I think marriage is the trivial life ofpanionship,


    some people chicken and some people respect each other.


    Dennis and I belong to thetter category, and I never felt that respecting each other was a derogatory


    term; respecting each other was the greatest sincerity we had for our marriage.


    Leaning into his arms, I smiled lightly, "Dennis, the rest of my life, I really need more guidance from


    you."


    He smiled gently, "Please also ask Mrs. George to be more tolerant."


    ......


    From the hospital, Dennis and I went to the office. He went back and forth every day, and the


    Under thepany building, I got out and went to the lobby to wait for him while he went to park.


    Probably because it was noon meal time, people came and went in the hall, and the red sports car


    parked in front of the hall was particrly dazzling, attracting the attention of many girls.


    I couldn''t help but look over and see that the person who got off the car was none other than She,


    who I hadn''t seen for a long time. I originally thought she was still in City A, but I didn''t expect her to be


    back.


    Beautiful women and luxury cars, extraordinarily attractive, the man in the car dressed in a casual,


    looking like a rich young man of a luxury family in City P.


    She dressed extra sexy, ck bottom knee-length skirt, thigh-high shoes look her legs extra slender,


    outside a valuable white mink fashion coat, look charming but not vulgar.


    It looked like she was going to dinner with the man. Seeing that she got out of the car, she walked to


    the driver''s seat without any disguise and kissed the man on the lips, and then entered thepany


    building with an elegant gait.


    I was a little surprised to see that She had found a suitable boyfriend.


    She moved the crocodile bag on her wrist to the crook of her arm, raised her eyebrows at me and said,


    "Is this to see Mr. George? He doesn''t seem to be in the office."


    I nodded, "We just got back!"


    She shrugged her shoulders and spoke, "I heard about your daughter, and it looks like you''ve been


    quite busytely."


    I didn''t deny it, I just hmmed and didn''t mean to say more to her.


    Seeing this, she raised her eyebrows, physical casual, "In fact, you do not need to be so defensive, I


    said that once we do not do love rivalry, I will appreciate you, the one just now is my boyfriend,


    introduce you to each other some day, do not be so hostile to me, your husband is very good, but he


    does not like me, all I will not hang on a tree to die."


    I was a little surprised, but still did not say much, she did not care at all about my coldness, spoke,


    ter busy toe, always do not be so hostile to me, women why make things difficult for women,


    you say it!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I pursed my lips and thought about it, "You know, I don''t care if you like or dislike Dennis, I''m more


    confident than you are that he''ll always love me, I''m just surprised that you found the right boyfriend so


    quickly."


    She shrugged her shoulders and said, "There is nothing unexpected, every girl has the dream of


    marrying into a rich family, and I am no exception, the City P rich family is not only the George family,


    but also many, all I changed the object, the Thomson Group third young master, although there is no


    way topare with Dennis, but also good, at least I At least I currently use all the brand-name houses


    and cars are given by him, you do not say, experience the life of rich people, I know, people, ah, must


    be more money, especially beautiful women, with their own money much faster."


    I frowned, disagreeing with her point of view, so I remained silent.


    She looked at me, but did not care and said, "Are you quite unable to see a woman like me?"


    I shook my head, "People have their own aspirations, everyone pursues different things, I have no


    reason or qualification to evaluate your worth."


    She shrugged her shoulders and bristled, "Well, it does seem like you''re not that annoying, I''m not


    defend yourself against me!"


    I just shrugged my shoulders slightly at her words and didn''t do much in response.


    Seeing her gracefully enter the elevator, I couldn''t help but shrug my shoulders, people, each has its


    own way of living, like She such an ambitious girl, if not born in a family with excellent conditions, will


    certainly find ways to get more for themselves.


    She is pretty enough to be beautiful enough and capable enough to support her ambition, and it seems


    reasonable and unreasonable to rely on men to take the fast track, but either way, she should end up


    doing well.


    I suddenly thought of Luna, they seem to be very simr, treating money, each has its own purpose,


    perhaps simply is the love of money, perhaps want to be more bottomed out for themselves and their


    offspring, either way, it seems to be right, if the ability to plunder wildly, as long as it does not touch the


    "Mrs. George, you''re here at the office!" A voice came up behind me, I retrieved my thoughts and saw it


    was Wendy, I nodded shallowly and smiled lightly, "Well, I came here with Dennis, you want this is just


    back from dinner?"


    Wendy nodded repeatedly and spoke, "Have you guys eaten yet?"


    I shook my head, "Just came from the hospital, not yet!"


    Dennis parked his car and came over, looked at me and said, "Let''s go!"


    Wendy hurriedly said, "Mr. George, you haven''t eaten yet, why don''t I go out and buy it for you, Mrs.


    George what do you want to eat? Tell me, I''ll buy it for you."


    I froze and shook my head, "No need ......"


    "Mrs. George you don''t have to be polite, I''m Mr. George''s secretary, all this is as it should be, it''s all


    within the scope of my work!" Without waiting for me to refuse she spoke up, finished looking at Dennis


    and smiled, saying, "Right Mr. George!"


    Dennis, always a man of few words to outsiders, just hmmed and pulled me along, "Let her go get it,


    what do you want to eat?"


    I froze, looking at the smiling Wendy, I thought about it, but I still didn''t think of what I wanted to eat, so


    I simply said, "Anything, please!"

 Chapter 708 Edwards Abomination 7

    Chapter 708 Edward''s Abomination 7


    Wendy nodded and spoke up animatedly, "Yes Mrs. George, bring it to you right away."


    Looking at her extraordinarily lively appearance, I froze for a moment and said with a light smile,


    "Vibrant girls, so nice!"


    Dennis embraced me into the elevator and spoke, "Want some sushi?"


    Don''t say, he said, I really want a little bit, but said whatever, this and make a request with people,


    seems not very polite.


    When I saw Dennis reach for his phone, I thought he was going to call Wendy, so I quickly said, "No,


    we''ll go eat tonight when you''re done, so don''t bother anyone here."


    He raised an eyebrow and spoke, "I''ll call Toby and ask about Macao."


    I froze and blushed, it seems I was making a fool of myself.


    Watching me bow my head in embarrassment, he couldn''t help but smile lightly.


    Once in the office, Dennis got busy with thepany''s business, and I had nothing to do so I sat on


    the couch and yed with my phone.


    Edward''s message popped up, "I miss you." I almost didn''t throw the phone out, eased up a bit in


    suppressing the psychological disgust and typed a question mark in the past.


    He replied almost in seconds, "What do you think would happen if Dennis knew that the person I liked


    was you, ording to his character?"


    I suppressed my nausea and typed, "He''ll get you killed, no hesitation."


    What came back to me was a string of ha-ha-ha''s, then he said, "This game is getting fun, I can


    actually really help you with your daughter''s kidney, if you ask, your daughter can be operated on right


    away."


    I don''t know where he got the confidence, some warm anger, "Don''t be disgusting!"


    Whether he has a suitable kidney or not, I don''t want to have any contact with this man who is not what


    he appears to be.


    The office door was opened and the person who came in was Wendy, carrying a lunch box with a


    vibrant smile on her face, and she spoke, "Mr. George, Mrs. George, lunch is bought, you are hungry!"


    I put away the phone, get up and result in the lunch in her hand, smiling and opening my mouth to say


    thank you, "Thank you, please." My eyes inadvertently fell on the watch on her wrist and froze slightly.


    "Mrs. George you are too kind, these are what I should do." With that, she was ready to go out.


    I hesitated and spoke anyway, "Your watch is so pretty, it looks great against your skin tone."


    She froze for a moment andughed, "It''s okay, it''s not very expensive, it''s more suitable for us office


    workers to wear."


    I nodded, following her words, "It does suit you quite well."


    She smiled, and then went out.


    I carried the bag and couldn''t help but be slightly distracted.


    "Thinking about what?" Dennis walked over to me, took the bag in my hand by hand, and pulled me


    down to sit on the couch.


    Seeing him take out all the lunch boxes from the bag with my favorite sushi, I froze and looked at him


    and said, "Did you just talk to her?"


    He smiled lightly, "If you like to eat, it is natural to satisfy you."


    I pursed my lips and looked at him instead, "Dennis, I remember when you showed me that employee


    promotion form earlier, Wendy hadn''t qualified for the promotion yet, so why did you suddenly let her


    get a promotion, and a secretary at that?"


    He raced a piece of sushi into my mouth andughed, "It was Trevor, he begged me to give Wendy a


    promotion at the front desk''s sry, just a different position, she was left with after effects from herst


    hospitalization and felt she was the secretary, not the front desk, so she made a lot of noise over it."


    I purse my lips, can''t help but frown, so the problem is here, Wendy in a way, is to save Dennis, if she


    has this kind of request, not much, not to mention that she also used the after-effects of such things as


    an excuse, Dennis has no reason to refuse.


    Seeing my frown, he spoke, "Don''t you think it''s good?"


    I smiled lightly and shook my head, "No, it''s quite tasty, I just feel like I''ve gained weight recently."


    Heughed helplessly, "You''re pregnant now, how can you think about losing weight? Eat more,


    besides, not fat!"


    Mario''s test results were not avable and we had to wait for a while. I always had too much curiosity


    about Barbara, who seemed to have a mystery on her.


    After eating, Dennis was busy with thepany and I messaged Barbara to ask what she was up to,


    but to my surprise, Karina called.


    Before I could say anything, she said, "ra, are you busy?"


    I froze with a smile and shook my head, "Nope, in Dennis''pany, just had lunch, did you have


    lunch?"


    She hmmed and spoke, "Didn''t I say earlier that I asked you to apany me for a wedding dress


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    fitting, do you have time this afternoon?"


    Looking at Dennis who was busy, I nodded, "Well, there just happens to be nothing going on, you''re


    there, send me an address, I''lle overter."


    "No, we are not far from your ce, we will drive over to pick you upter, you just wait for us at the


    George Group."


    When I hung up the phone, I got up and walked over to Dennis and saw him and Toby talking as if he


    was asking Toby to find a kidney source, I froze and spoke, "Dennis, I''m going out with Karina in a few


    minutes."


    He looked up at me, "Shopping?"


    I shook my head, "I told you she was getting married, she asked me to go with her to the wedding


    dress store to try on a wedding dress, you know, she had no friends in City P, so she could only find


    me."


    He nodded, and his warm palm fell on my stomach and touched it, "Be safe, and contact me first if


    anything happens."


    I smiled lightly, kissed him and said, "Don''t you always have bodyguards following me?"


    He was a bit surprised and raised an eyebrow, "You knew?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Every time there is a difficulty they even appear, I do not know also difficult!"


    "I feel morefortable with them following you!"


    I nodded, knowing his good intentions, and saw him to say goodbye, I went downstairs to wait for


    Karina in the lobby, and saw a few girls at the front desk chatting together, and when they saw me


    Seeing a few green mangoes ced at the foot of the front counter, I was a bit surprised and couldn''t


    help but say, "Where did you buy the green mangoes, they don''t seem to be avable these days."


    After all, it''s out of season and City P is in the north, so it''s hard to buy ordinary mangoes, not to


    mention green mangoes.


    One of the receptionist smiled awkwardly and said, "not bought, is Secretary Miller sent, their


    hometown is the south, I heard that there are still some at home, she specially let the family mail over,


    Mrs. George you also like to eat? Do you want to bring one?"


    I looked at the few green mangoes, smiled and said, "No, I''m just curious, how there are still mangoes


    in the north in this season, you guys keep them to eat."


    After that, I walked out of the hall, Karina and n came faster.

 Chapter 709 Edwards abomination 8

    Chapter 709 Edward''s abomination 8


    See me standing under the building, stopped the car has been waving towards me, I got into the car,


    see Karina towards my hand stuffed a hot water bag, I froze, sheughed, "the weather is too cold,


    n just went out deliberately brought two, for us!"


    I froze, a little surprised at the boy''s delicacy, and could not help but say thank you towards him.


    n, as usual, responded to me with a naive smile and then started the car.


    Seeing Karina with a big bag of stuff next to her, I was a little curious, "What did you bring?"


    She smiled and spoke, "Delicious, n said he must be especially tired from trying on wedding


    dressester and had to replenish his energy."


    I smacked my lips, do not know what to say, looking at her face full of smiles, and unconsciously happy


    for her, it turns out to be true, a man spoiling a woman, is really can spoil a woman into a small child.


    When I just looked down and smiled, Karina pulled me instead and said, "By the way, are you and


    Dennis going to have another wedding?"


    I shook my head, "No, it''s already been done once, this wedding formalities areplicated and


    troublesome, it takes a lot of time, and the riana side of things is still not set, and we don''t have time


    to prepare."


    She let out an oh and looked at me and said, "ra, can I ask you something?"


    I nodded with a slight flicker, "Sure!"


    "Really?" She seemed happy all the time, "I haven''t always had any friends around, and I was


    wondering if you could wait for me to get married and be a bridesmaid for me."


    I was a little surprised, "Don''t bridesmaids have to be unmarried girls? I''m already married, so it''s not


    really appropriate."


    "How is it inappropriate? Things like rules are dead, people are alive, I don''t care about these things at


    all, and having a wedding is all about the fun."


    I looked at her expectantly and couldn''t help but nod, "Well, that''s fine, but when are we having the


    wedding then?"


    She looked at n, raised her hand and tugged on n''s shirt and said, "Honey, is our wedding the


    15th of next month?"


    n held his forehead somewhat helplessly, "It''s number five!"


    She showed her teeth and grinned and looked at me and said, "The fifth of next month!"


    I nodded, but instantly reacted and looked at her and said, "I may have been too impulsive just now, I


    forgot to tell you that I''m pregnant and it''s unlucky to be your bridesmaid."


    She froze, then her eyes widened in surprise and she said, "You''re pregnant? Really?"


    I looked at her a mother, and still happy hands, can not help but follow herugh, "Well, a thousand


    times true, it has been almost two months, but it seems that I have not been responsive, so almost can


    not be seen."


    She was so excited that she pulled me and said, "Great, Sunny will have a sister now, did you tell


    Uncle Link about this?"


    I smiled lightly and shook my head, "Not yet, the month is too small, my mother said to tell everyone


    when the fetus is stable, and by the way, call everyone together for a meal."


    She nodded her head, "Right, yes, it''s great!" Afterughing for a while, she felt something was wrong


    and looked at me, "You''re pregnant and you''re stilling out to try on wedding dresses with me, it''s


    too tiring, let''s send you back first!"


    I can''t help butugh, pulling herughing, "You don''t make such a fuss, you are also a mother, it''s


    okay, just apany you to the wedding dress fitting, it doesn''t affect."


    She froze, then nodded and began to hem and haw again.


    I do not know if it is because she and n together, I always feel that she has changed a lot, the


    former Karina does not like to smile, beautiful like a doll can not touch, lonely and cold, at this time


    Karina, like a naughty princess, more like a child, full of love and hope for life, everything in her eyes


    are extraordinarily beautiful.


    I suddenly thought of that saying, fall in love with the right person, he will bring you hope and beauty,


    on the wrong person, he will pull you into hell, so that you can not escape in the disaster.


    There''s no way to tell if Leo is good or bad for Karina, but at least for now, it seems that n is Karina''s


    salvation!


    n went to park the car, and Karina and I got out and were taken inside by a couple of greeters.


    The store manager surrounded Karina and introduced her to the style and theme of the wedding dress,


    Karina has her own opinion, pulling me directly to choose a few sets ready to try.


    The wedding dress is a girl''s dream, and any girl seems to love the moment she puts on the wedding


    dress.


    Karina went to the fitting room to change her wedding dress, and I admired the endless number of


    wedding dresses in the store. The most beautiful and dazzling things will be put in the most prominent


    ce, and nothing is the same.


    Seeing a wedding dress hanging alone in a window, I couldn''t help but stop and admire it.


    "This is this year''s new fall and winter, mainly customized in shades of champagne and snowkes,


    meant for romance and happiness." The store manager saw me looking at the wedding dress, but was


    eager to exin to me.


    I nodded slightly, genuinelyplimented, "This wedding dress is indeed beautiful, has someone


    already customized it?" Normally, such wedding dresses are basically already booked at a high price


    and ced in the store, mostly to attract people.


    The store manager nodded, "Well, it has been customized for a long time, but that customer has not


    "Why?" It is reasonable to say that this kind of wedding dress should have been taken away a long time


    ago and put away for so long because the wedding never took ce?


    The store manager shook his head, "We called the customer, the other party said that for the time


    being may not be used, first put in the store for a period of time, I think it should be the wedding


    postponed."


    Karina put on her wedding dress and came out of the fitting room, dragging the hemline and saying,


    "This hemline is too long, this is too heavy!"


    We looked back in the past, stunning is natural, Karina is born ssical beauty, goose egg face neck


    slender, white skin temporary, a wedding dress will be all her merits bear out, the beauty is natural.


    The store manager couldn''t help but speak up, "Karina this wedding dress suits you very well, your skin


    is white, wearing a wedding dress looks even whiter."


    "Next month is December, the weather in City P is very cold, this wedding dress is too leaky, I''m afraid


    it will be cold!" Karina opened her mouth, looked into the dressing mirror for a while, looked back at me


    and said, "ra, what do you think?"


    I looked at her and nodded, "It''s beautiful, but I''m about as worried as you are about being cold." My


    eyes fell on the wedding dress in the window and I looked at the store manager and spoke, "Hello, can


    you let her try on this one?"


    Karina also looked over and looked at the wedding dress in the window and said, "It''s so beautiful, but


    it''s not good to try it on as it should have already been booked!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The store manager smiled and spoke, "You can try it on, the owner of this wedding dress left a


    message before saying that if someone wants to try it on, it''s still possible."

 Chapter 710 Edwards abomination 9

    Chapter 710 Edward''s abomination 9


    Karina was stunned and surprised, "That''s so appreciated!"


    Said she then asked someone to take down to try, I was a little strange, this wedding dress is generally


    customized are not allowed to try, after all, is customized, their own things, are a lifetime, coupled with


    the money, their things do not want to let people touch, this owner how also ced here so long not to


    say, but also agreed to let try on, is strange.


    n parked the car and came in, didn''t see Karina looked around, looked at me and smiled nervously


    and said, "Is she trying on a wedding dress?"


    I nodded my head, looked at his nose a little red from staying outside, andughed, "Are you going to


    try on some formal wear too, to see what kind of suit fits?"


    He shook his head slightly, his gaze fell in the direction of the fitting room and spoke, "My clothes are


    all matched with hers, so when she chooses, then I''ll try on the clothes that go with her."


    I froze, as if it were indeed so, smiled slightly, but did not say more.


    The store manager saw a customere in the store, but was busy going over to receive, n and I


    had a word or two to chat, but some understanding of why Karina finally chose n.


    This look at the twenty-year-old boy, looking childish and simple, but indeed extraordinarily delicate, he


    is very attentive, probably because like, so about anything she likes, does not like seems he can think


    about her!


    I used to not quite understand why many good women would choose younger boys to start a family, but


    now that I look at n, I can somewhat understand.


    The young ones, with a lively and sunny atmosphere, they can bring a different kind of life and hope.


    Karina has been with Leo for many years, and the delicate and lively body belonging to a woman has


    long been worn out, but n can give her that.


    "ra, what are you doing here?" I froze and looked back, but I was a little surprised to see Leo and


    Jessica.


    I couldn''t help but frown, "I apanied ...... my friend over for a wedding dress fitting, what about


    you?"


    "We are alsoing over to try on wedding dresses, Miss Kennedy, which of your friends are getting


    married, don''t let it collide with our wedding then, you won''t be able to allocate this time well."


    Jessica yed with Leo''s wrist and opened her mouth, a face with heavy make-up could not cover the


    tiredness of the face of all the eagerness, it seems, Leo recently did not treat her well.


    I pursed my lips slightly and looked at Leo and said, "Are you nning to marry her?"


    Leo''s gaze fell on n beside me, and it looked like he knew him all, so that gaze was outside the


    Seeing me speak, he nodded, "Not young, Uncle Link is pushing hard every day."


    I oh-so-slightly said, "Then tell me in advance when the timees."


    The store manager hurried in, his face was a bit embarrassed and anxious, looked at Leo and said,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Kennedy, I''m really sorry, I didn''t know you guys woulde over, the wedding dress you


    customized just now was taken in by Karina to try it on, you guys wait, I''ll arrange it right away!"


    Leo''s custom-made wedding dress? Custom-made for Jessica?


    Before I could ask, Karina came out in her wedding dress, which was beautiful in itself and looked even


    more dazzling when worn by the right person for her.


    Karina fiddled with her skirt with her head down and spoke, "Leo, has ne in yet? Look how this


    wedding dress ......" Her words disappeared with the moment she looked up.


    When she saw Leo and Jessica, the smile on her face dispersed and became somewhat cold, but it


    seemed to be just a moment before she saw n and said with a light smile, "Does it look good?"


    n looked at her, the young boy did not hide his amazement in the slightest, nodding his head


    repeatedly, "Very beautiful, very pretty, like a fairy."


    It was the dumbest boy ever, and Karina couldn''t help butugh slyly at his praise, thenughed, "Why


    don''t you go try on some clothes?"


    n froze and said, "I''ll wait until you try the right one, then I''ll try it."


    Leo looked at Karina, his face was not very good, he looked at Karina indifferently for a long time


    before he spoke, "You ...... really intend to get married to him?"


    Karina nodded, and this time looked at him with a serious face and said, "Originally, I was thinking of


    finding a chance to tell you this time, but I didn''t expect to meet you here, and just in time, let''s give you


    the invitation first!"


    With that, she looked at n and said, "See if you have the invitation for Mr. Kennedy in my bag, just in


    time to give it to Mr. Kennedy!"


    n nodded and retrieved the invitation from his bag as he politely said, "Mr. Kennedy, Karina and I


    are getting married and I hope you cane and give us your blessing."


    Leo looked at him and didn''t take the invitation, but Jessica reached out and took it, "I didn''t expect


    Karina to get married so soon, I look at the time, Leo and I just happen to be getting married next


    month, I don''t know if the time has collided together!"


    She opened the invitation and looked at the date, but smiled lightly and said, "Luckily, we are having


    our wedding on the tenth, so we can just attend your wedding then, Karina don''t worry, Leo and I will


    definitely bless you."


    Karina did not give her any good face, just lifting the skirt to see the wedding dress on the body, Leo


    looked at her,plex and painful gaze, are adults, I know, Leo to Karina is really like.


    But why did he have to make such a y with Jessica? He knew exactly what kind of woman she was,


    so why did he still make an irrational decision?


    Jessica was ignored by Karina, her face was a bit embarrassed, she directly pointedly called out to the


    store manager and said, "Why is our custom-made wedding dress on someone else, what kind of


    service attitude is your store, I want to report you!"


    The store manager hastily apologized and opened his mouth to exin, "Miss Jessica , I''m really sorry,


    at that time when Mr. Kennedy customized said that it was possible to give ...... others to try on."


    Seeing this, Jessica took Leo''s arm and said aggressively, "Leo, how can you give my wedding dress


    to someone else to try on? You made it for me, how can you give it to someone else to try on?"


    Karina pursed her lips and spoke, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was tailored by the two of you, I''m sorry, I''ll


    change it right away!" With that, she carried the hem of her skirt into the dressing room. n was


    worried that she would trip over the hem of her skirt and hurried to help her.


    Leo looked at her, his face was a little scraped white, "No, this wedding dress is very suitable for you,


    you are very beautiful in it, give it to you!"


    "No need!!!" Karina went into the dressing room, and n helped her in.


    Jessica is quite sensible and saw that Leo was not in a good mood, so she looked at the store


    manager and said, "Forget it, the wedding dress itself is not the right size for me, you can show me


    again and find a set that suits me."


    The store manager nodded repeatedly and took her to pick out her wedding dress.

 Chapter 711 Edwards Abomination 10

    Chapter 711 Edward''s Abomination 10


    I looked at Leo, who was a little frustrated and didn''t know how tofort him, and said, "You made


    that wedding dress for her, didn''t you?" The size and color were all custom-made ording to Karina''s


    temperament, so I don''t believe it was not for her.


    He nodded and pursed his lips, "I started looking for someone to design this wedding dress after she


    gave birth to Sunny, and at that time I wanted to wait for her to get well before giving her a wedding, but


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t think I could wait."


    "What''s going on with you and Jessica?" I didn''t want to ask him why he had gone this far with Karina;


    it''s not a day when the ice is cold.


    He frowned slightly, a little annoyed, "older, almost time to get married, no matter who you marry is the


    same, why not marry a good control."


    I almost died from his anger, "Leo you are not living more and more back, Jessica is the kind of woman


    you do not know? You married her, is nning to make the Kennedy family unsettled in the future? You


    don''t want a good wife, you have to marry a restless woman back, you''re crazy? If you really want to


    get married, even if that person is not Karina, there are so many gentle and virtuous women in City P,


    you can find a suitable one better than Jessica."


    He looked at me, but he got serious and said, "When did you be so snobbish? Howe you''re


    still talking about the family?"


    I pursed my lips, looked at him and said, "You are my brother, would I harm you? You know in your own


    heart what kind of woman Jessica is, it''s toote to stay away from her, so why marry her back? I don''t


    care about the family, I care about her character and how she handles herself, but if she is a good


    woman who knows how to get ahead, I won''t say anything.


    He sat down on the sofa, some self-loathing said, "afraid of what, you also said, originally I am not a


    good man, I find a good woman again, it will not dy others, since it is a bad man, then find a bad


    person will be even."


    I looked at his deted look, I did not know whether tofort him or should scold him for deserving it,


    some powerless said, "What are you doing? Karina waited for you for many years, you let her


    umte how many years of disappointment, why you did not cherish before, had to wait until she


    met the right person, to live their own life, you are like this, Leo, you are not cheap?"


    Heughed out, his face full of despondency, and shrugged his shoulders indifferently, "Yes, I''m just


    guilty of being cheap, so what? I deserve it!"


    I couldn''t get through to him and didn''t want to talk to him, Karina changed from a new Chinese style


    phoenix crown and cape wedding dress, the style change was a bit big, I froze for a moment and


    looked at her and said, "Isn''t it intended to be a western style wedding? Why did you suddenly change


    to Chinese style dress again?"


    Karina smiled and said, "I was originally nning to wear a wedding dress, but thought that what n''s


    mother said was good, a girl always needs to be pampered by a man in her life with the traditional


    Chinese form of weing before she knows the beauty of marriage."


    Looking at the flower wedding on her, I froze and did agree, "It''s really beautiful, rhyming, think about it


    and look forward to it." Leaning into her ear, I whispered, "Actually, I also think the Chinese style is also


    much more beautiful than the wedding dress."


    She couldn''t help butugh out loud and looked at n and said, "Then let''s make it semi-Chinese,


    just in time to change it now, we''ll make it lively then."


    n nodded and looked at her with some squirm and said, "If you do Chinese, then you and I will go


    back home once tomorrow!"


    Karina was stunned, "Is it back to talk to your aunt and uncle?"


    n nodded slightly and said, "My mother has actually prepared a wedding dress for you, she used to


    be in the Chinese silk business, when I was very young she began to do her own Shu brocade, the


    purpose is to make a wedding dress for my wife, the wedding dress she has long done, just do not


    know your size, tomorrow we go back, measure your size, then change it! !"


    Looking at n''s simple look, Karina couldn''t help but hug him for a while and said, "Why didn''t you tell


    me earlier? I didn''t even know, if I knew earlier, we wouldn''t have had toe over for the wedding


    dress fitting, and we almost wasted my aunt''s efforts."


    n naive spoke, "My mother said you like western-style wedding, everything should be ording to


    your preference, she made the wedding dress can be given to us as a wedding gift just fine."


    Karina lifted her hand and delicately hammered his chest, her eyes moved red, and spoke, "You almost


    let me down my aunt, she made the wedding dress herself, and it''s silk, with a wedding dress that


    good, what are we still doing here trying on wedding dresses!"


    I looked at these two people, feel a little redundant, can not help but hold the forehead, ready to avoid a


    little, turn back to see Leo is looking in our direction, can not help but suck a breath, this time the most


    sad is not not get, but get thest was lost by themselves, this feeling should be quite bad.


    I looked at the two people who were getting bored and spoke, "Okay, you two get bored, I''ll go outside


    and wait for you."


    Karina and n look at each other and smile.


    He walked up to Leo and looked at Jessica, who had just changed into her wedding dress, and seemed


    to respond to Jessica''s boring questions with little emotion.


    When she saw me, Jessica looked at me with the hem of her wedding dress and said, "Miss Kennedy,


    can you help me see if this wedding dress fits me? I''ve tried on two, and Leo doesn''t think it looks


    good, so I don''t know what I should wear."


    I looked at her and spoke, "It''s nice!"


    She froze for a moment, probably hearing the obvious perfunctory nature of my words, and said with


    some embarrassment, "Thanks!"


    Leo seemed to have little patience, frowned at her and said, "I still have things to do, you try it, I''ll leave


    first." After saying that, he looked at me and said, "Do you want me to take you back?"


    I shook my head, this person really does not want to do a little drama, a bite said he had something to


    go first, a bite and asked me if I need to send, he was afraid he did not show enough obvious


    impatience with Jessica?


    Jessica wanted to say something and chased after her with her skirt, but she couldn''t catch up because


    her wedding dress didn''t walk well.


    I looked at her and couldn''t help but speak, "In fact, there is absolutely no need for you to put yourself


    in such an awkward situation, you like money, you can ask, how much you want, as long as it is


    reasonable, the Kennedy family will give you, you don''t need to pester him!"


    Thinking about it is also ridiculous, this scene, many years ago Luna for Olivia also and I said, using


    money to force a woman to leave, when you think about it, I seem to have be the most disgusting


    and annoying people of their own.


    She looked back at me with the hem of her skirt, a sarcastic smile on her lips, tears hidden in her eyes,


    "In the eyes of supposedly noble people like you, I stay by his side because of the money?"

 Chapter 712 Edwards abomination 11

    Chapter 712 Edward''s abomination 11


    I looked at her, there is no extra sympathy, I have seen Karina''s humble and helpless, also clearly know


    that Leo has no love for her, so there is no desire to sympathize with her, also do not think she needs


    sympathy, said, "you stay with him because of money or because of other things these are not


    important, the important thing is as long as you leave him, you know very well that he does not love


    you, even You know very well that he does not love you, even disdain to love you, he only uses you,


    and he does not want to marry you, you stay with him because of what, you know better than me, I am


    his sister, indeed should not interfere in your affairs, but I am also the Kennedy family''s daughter, I


    clearly know the Kennedy family will not ept a woman like you, more will not let you The Kennedy


    family will not ept a woman like you, and they will not let you take a step into the Kennedy family.


    Give you money, just want to let you leave with dignity, at least your dignity is not yet trampled on, or


    wait until you have to face the general media, we say nothing is useful."


    She suddenlyughed and cried, "So what? It''s been so many years, my dignity has long been gone in


    order to follow him, I don''t care, what does it matter if he loves me or not? I love him on the line, he


    said he would marry me, will definitely marry me, you can not me me for Karina''s matter, people and


    people are dependent on fate, she and Leo''s fate has arrived, whether they still love or not, it does not


    matter, the people who got off the car, are each other''s passers-by, the next road, is I apanied Leo


    to walk."


    I looked at her, could not say what feeling, shrugged his shoulders and said, "It does not matter, what


    should be said, I have said, the rest, you look after yourself!"


    I was about to go outside to wait for Karina when Jessica stopped me, "I don''t understand, why can you


    ept Karina and not me? Why should I be inferior to Karina and be looked down upon by you?"


    I was originally reluctant to say, but since she asked, I had to speak up, looked at her, I was silent for a


    while, said, "Do notpare yourself with Karina, to be honest, you and she is notparable, the


    difference between people and people is not just identity and appearance, but also character, Karina''s


    appearance without me to say, you know in your own heart, you are not a star and a half difference.


    Karina''s appearance without me to say, you know in your own heart, you are not a star and a half point,


    of course thisparison is too vulgar, thenpare the character."


    "Karina will not do things without a bottom line, knowing that others already have a child wife and still


    move up, this kind of thing, Karina can''t do in her life, moreover, she can''t do that kind of things that are


    not in the same table, she won''t be brazen enough to grab other people''s things, also won''t those


    underhanded means, Jessica, if your character is bright and upright enough, it Jessica, if you were


    honorable enough, you wouldn''t be so brazen as to design to climb into Leo''s bed, and you wouldn''t


    threaten to disgust Karina twice, that''s the difference between you and her."


    Her face was a little blue, probably from holding it in, and after a long time, she looked at me and said,


    "Did Karina tell you that?"


    I smile lightly and shake my head, "You think too much, these dirty tricks, those women who think to get


    close to Dennis do not know how many have made, how can I not know, but some means that are not


    on the stage."


    Karina and n came out, Karina changed back into her clothes, saw Jessica''s face was white and


    colorless, froze, she looked at me and said, "It''ste, are you hungry? Let''s go eat!"


    I nodded and went out of the bridal store with Karina and the others. n went to drive and Karina


    pulled me in and said, "Did you just provoke her?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Not really, just saying what a normal person would say, I''m not against Leo


    getting married, but I think, since he wants to live a peaceful and stable life he should find a girl who


    can go with him for life, I know he is sometimes very hateful, but he is my brother after all, I always


    know he is afraid of loneliness and insecurity inside, more than anyone else wants a I originally thought


    you would go on well with him, but I did not expect him to cherish you, Jessica is not suitable for him,


    nor for the Kennedy family, so I became the bad guy."


    She tilted her head slightly, drew a cold breath, and smiled slightly, "In fact, there is nothing suitable or


    unsuitable in this world, if Leo is sincere to Jessica, even if outsiders think how bad this woman is, for


    Leo as long as they can keep each other together, it is good, ra, I know you are for the good of your


    brother, but in fact, many times, the feelings of two people, outsiders are ultimately outsiders, there is


    no way to see through. Two people''s feelings, outsiders are outsiders after all, there is no way to see


    through."


    I was frozen by her words, I had thought she would at least agree with me, a little surprised to see her, I


    was silent for a moment and said, "So, Karina, are you really down with Leo?"


    She smiled bitterly, looked at me and said, "so many years of feelings, said to put down is impossible,


    can only say that it has be rational, after meeting n, I seem to know what I want, so many


    years I have been living in their own obsession, how are not willing to let go, I and Leo had a row,


    quarrel, each other broke down, but finally think about it seems to be relieved. The next life is still long,


    I can''t keep trapping myself in the dark and note out, this life is too short, can''t owe too much to


    yourself, always have to enjoy it."


    She looked at me and said with a light smile, "In fact, I envy you and Dennis, you go around and


    around and finally two people stille together, together to face the life of the firewood and salt,


    together to run, so it really is considered beautiful, so many people in the world, each person is


    different, some people are bitter and some people are happy, you are very lucky to keep each other, so


    in the future Must go on well."


    n pulled the car over, and she pulled me in, while I was still in her words did note out, many of


    us, it seems, have lived a lifetime without living to understand what we really want, what is most


    important to us.


    The palm of my hand is warm, see Karina did not know when to give me a hand warmer, I froze, she


    low, hug warm!"


    I nodded and looked ahead to drive n and said, "Thanks!"


    n smiled nervously and said, "You''re wee, Karina her body is cold, a year riana is basically


    cold hands and feet, you girls seem to have a lower body temperature, so you have to pay more


    attention to keep warm."


    Karina said with amusement, "I mean n, how many girlfriends did you have to umte so much


    experience? Do I have to thank some of your ex-girlfriends?"


    n hastily pulled over to the side of the road and looked back at Karina seriously and said, "Karina, I


    really don''t have a girlfriend, I know you are afraid of cold because when we first met, it was only April


    day at that time, you were always holding a heater, and your car, you always put a thick nket and


    woolen gloves, I know you can take care of yourself without me I know you can take care of yourself


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    without me, but I still want to take care of you in my own way, so that you need me to rely on me. I pay


    attention to the little things in your life, not because I know how to take care of girls, but because I want


    to take care of you and have nothing to do with others!"

 Chapter 713 Edwards Abomination 12

    Chapter 713 Edward''s Abomination 12


    Karina froze for a moment, thenughed as she hugged the hand warmer and looked at him, "n,


    what are you doing, there are still my friends here? Can''t you wait until no one is around to say these


    things?"


    n a little shyly raised his hand to scratch his head, blushing and looking at her, "I''m not afraid you


    think too much, want to exin clearly!"


    Karina held back augh and looked at him, "Just drive, we''re all hungry."


    I looked at these two people are interacting, can not help but feel that they just may have eaten a bite


    of dog food.


    The person who is put on the heart, how will let her think, n gave Karina a sense of security and


    pampering, where in this world there is no straight man, if he loves you, can''t wait to eat for you to


    chew, afraid that you hurt a little bit.


    When the car pulled up to the restaurant downtown, Karina looked at me and said, "Dennis should be


    off work by now, why don''t you give him a call and ask if he cane over for dinner?"


    She did not say I forgot, the phone has been put in the bag turned off the silent, open the phone to see


    Barbara sent me a lot of messages, I first called Dennis over.


    The phone was answered within a few minutes, but it was Wendy, and she was polite and thorough,


    "Mrs. George, Mr. George is in the conference room and will be finished soon, so I''ll tell him to call you


    back, or you can tell me and I''ll give her the message?"


    "No, just have him call me backter!" I opened my mouth and hung up the phone after I finished.


    Karina looked at me, puzzled, "Still busy?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I smiled lightly and nodded, "Still in meetings."


    I went into the restaurant and found a seat before I looked closely at Barbara''s information.


    "Been busy withpany stuff!"


    "Let''s set up a time to talk when we''re done with things."


    After what seemed like a while, she sent a new message from.


    "Have you been unable to find a suitable kidney for your daughter?"


    "How old is your daughter?"


    "Are you guys nning to get Edward''s help?"


    After I read her message, I couldn''t help but send a message back, "Do you know something about


    Edward?"


    Karina handed me the menu andughed, "Don''t be politeter, n''s treat, don''t feel sorry for him!"


    I smiled and put down my phone. I had little detailed knowledge of Korean food, so I ordered a sushi,


    and when I handed the menu to Karina, I saw Karina staring in the direction of the door and said,


    "ra, is that Dennis'' aunt Yara?"


    Following her line of sight, I froze slightly, it was indeed Yara, I hadn''t seen her for a long time, Yara


    had changed a lot, she was wearing an opinion pink coat, her hair was pulled up, she looked extra


    young.


    Karina looked at me, curious, "Do you know the man she''s holding?"


    I shook my head, the man looked almost fifty years old, the clothes on his body are high luxury, some


    thin, but a tall, with a pair of ck rimmed sses, looking like a man engaged in literature.


    "I think I know him!" Looking at the menu n spoke, "seems to be a professor of the Beijing


    University, called Aldrich White, he seems to have written a lot of books, is a writer, I went to college


    that he seems to have been nominated for the Nobel Prize in Literature, but I heard that the old


    professor is very mute, never married in his life, the family seems to be quite rich, the old man usually


    likes to raise flowers and nts or something. "


    I was a little surprised to remember that Luna and I said she had met Yara in the hospital and saw her


    with a man, I thought she was overthinking it at the time, but now I see that the two seem to be quite


    close.


    Watching the two enter the restaurant, Karina spoke up, "It''s not a twilight romance, is it?"


    Iughed and shook my head, "I''m not too sure, you guys don''t gossip, aunt at this age, if you can


    meet the right one, find someone to live with until old age, it''s not a bad thing."


    "Yes, too!" Karina nodded, seriously, "I suddenly believe in the Tao family said the life, this life between


    people and people, are good days, each person has its own destiny, some people are young and


    unlimited scenery, enjoy a lifetime of ordinary people can not have a good, but the vitamin is not as


    good as the teenager, young and gone, some people may have a bumpy life up and down, but really


    healthy until the end of life. But indeed healthy until the end of life, some people are not easy to taste


    the hardships of the world, but thete sess, love is actually the same, some people go around half


    a life, only to meet the love of their lives!


    I nodded, not denying her words, and n ordered a few of her favorite dishes and looked at her and


    said, "So did we go round and round before we got together?"


    She looked at n and spoke, "We call this meeting each other at the right time."


    Watching two people get mushy, I couldn''t help but look down at my phone, Barbara sent a message,


    "Talk on the phone, there''s no way to make it clear for a while, let''s find a time to talk!"


    It''s also true that it seems unclear to say over the phone, not to mention that it''s moreplicated than


    we thought.


    Dennis''s call came in and I clicked through, "Finished your meeting?"


    There was a bit of hoarseness in his voice, "Well, it just ended, where are you?"


    "This side of downtown, dinner with Karina and the guys, you want toe over?"


    "Good!"


    After hanging up the phone, Karina looked at me and said, "Dennis?"


    I nod my head.


    She looked at me and said with some concern, "Have you not been resting welltely, you haven''t


    looked very well since I saw you this morning, is it because of the riana thing?"


    I froze and said with a bitter smile, "She''s the only child Diana left behind, I ......"


    Sighing slightly, I stopped the conversation and looked at her and said, "Dennis wille overter, I''ll


    go say hello to my aunt first."


    riana''s matter, no matter what we say, it is useless to find a suitable kidney as soon as possible.


    She saw that I was also reluctant to say more and nodded, "OK, go ahead, there''s still a while before


    the food is served."


    Yara and Aldrich sit near the window, two middle-aged people are a bit like young people in love, one


    talking, one quietly listening, to the funny, one shy smile, one full of love.


    My sudden appearance seemed a bit out of ce, and Yara froze, somewhat stunned and


    embarrassed, "ra, why are you ...... here too?"


    "I was having dinner with a friend over here and just happened to see my aunt, so I came over to say


    hello, aunt, who is this?" I opened my mouth and asked with a smile.


    Yara blushed a little, Aldrich was after all a learned man, looked at me with a light smile and spoke,


    "Hello, I am Aldrich, currently dating Yara, you are her niece, right? Please have a seat."

 Chapter 714: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 1

    Chapter 714: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 1


    His brightness and openness did make me freeze for a moment, sitting in front of them, I opened my


    mouth and Aldrich introduced myself, looking at the blush on Yara''s face, I couldn''t help but smile


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    lightly, "Aunt, Dennis and I have been a little busytely, we didn''t have time to go over to visit you, are


    you angry?"


    Yara is still more or less embarrassed, looked at me and smiled, "I heard about the George Group,


    Dennis should be quite busy recently, you young people have their own things, we do elders, can not


    give you help is very guilty, naturally can not be your burden, let you worry. "


    I nodded, thinking about riana, she should not know yet, smiled and said, "Auntie, when we are


    busy after this period, we will all get together, and you can bring Uncle Aldrich with you then."


    Yara nodded and looked at me still a little blushing, I thought this greeting also yed, naturally also


    can not affect their date, get up and ready to leave.


    Instead, he looked at Dennis, who was walking directly towards us, and froze for a moment, and his


    speed came too fast.


    "Dennis came over too." Yara opened her mouth and saw Dennis as well.


    I got up to meet him and couldn''t help but say, "What brings you here so soon?"


    He pulled me along and couldn''t help but frown and speak, "Why are your hands so cold?" As he


    spoke, he pulled my hand in his heart and covered it, saying, "This is not far from thepany, there is


    no traffic, so it''s fast!"


    I oh, leaned in his ear and said, "I forgot to tell you earlier that my aunt is also over here."


    As we spoke, Aldrich stood up next to Yara and greeted Dennis. After they greeted each other and


    exchanged subtle greetings, Dennis said, "Aren''t you with Karina?"


    I nodded, dragged him and Yara goodbye, and took him to Karina''s table just as Karina was serving


    their food.


    Seeing Dennis and me, Karina smiled, "Just about to call you?" She looked to Dennis and Dennis


    introduced n, and everyone sat down as they did so.


    Dennis and n, a cold, a simple, so the two men are basically nothing to say, but Karina and I, there


    are endless conversations.


    Dennis peeled the shrimp for me, I didn''t really want to eat it, and just wanted to give it to her, Karina


    looked at me and said, "ra, I sometimes envy you, the way you and Mr. George get along, not so


    mushy, but especiallyfortable to look at."


    I smiled, watched n feed her shrimp andughed, "I also envy you and Mr. Bryant, he is attentive


    and gentle to you, such a good man, you must cherish."


    She nodded seriously, "Those are of course, and you and Dennis be good too."


    ......


    After dinner, it was already a bitte to return to the vi.


    Dennis was a little tired, I looked at him some drowsy look, the original psychological doubts, also


    temporarily did not ask, back to the bedroom, after the shower he put his arm around me, his voice


    hoarse, "Karina married, your brother nothing action?"


    I was a little surprised how concerned he was about this and shook my head, "I don''t know, he said he


    was going to marry Jessica too, I don''t know what was in his mind."


    Speaking of which, I couldn''t help but be a little puzzled and looked at him sideways and said, "Dennis,


    if it were you and I was married to someone else, what would you do?"


    His originally closed ck eyes opened and looked at me motionlessly, his voice low and serious, "You


    will?"


    I gave him a nk look and said, "Why wouldn''t you? There are too many uncertainties in this world,


    back then Leo estimated how would not expect Karina will give him a child, he will also love Karina,


    even more did not expect that when he fell in love with her, she will choose to marry someone else, in


    fact, a lot of sure things can not be said to be urate."


    Seeing that his dark eyes were staring at me, I looked at him and said, "You answer me, huh? Why are


    you looking at me like that?"


    "I will not let you go, nor will I let you fall in love with someone else, let alone let you marry someone


    else, so your hypothesis is not valid." He was so serious that I had a lot of questions that I couldn''t ask


    for a while.


    I couldn''t help but sigh, "Well, you''re really, just a simple hypothetical, you answer what would happen


    to me!" I got a little angry and rolled over with my back to him, not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    He moved over, his chest pressed against my back, I could clearly feel his heartbeat, his big palm


    pressed against my stomach, Dennis was low, "ra, a lot of things in this world happen in the future, I


    don''t know what will happen in the future, but I know that as long as I live, no matter what, I won''t let


    you go. Love her and let go of this bullshit is too far-fetched, I''m just a normal person, there''s no way


    I''m going to let go and watch you live with someone else, so don''t make that assumption in the future."


    Listening to his heartbeat, I calmed down and my mind became much clearer, my head pressed into


    the crook of his arm, ying with his long, slender fingers, and spoke, "I know, I won''t talk about such


    assumptions in the future, Dennis, and when riana is well, we''ll have a good life as a family."


    He wrapped his arms around me and held me tightly in his arms, before I did not know what happiness


    in life is in the end, but suddenly understood that perhaps the real happiness in life is to be able to


    embrace with the person you love most in the dead of night and spend the night together, everything


    bes the best.


    "Dennis, you ......" Noticing his movement, my eyes widened and I couldn''t help but speak up, "What


    are you doing, how can you, I''m pregnant, no!"


    He pulled me face to face with him, four eyes facing each other, he looked at me, his gaze deep and


    dark, his voice a little hoarse, "ra, how long has it been since we''ve been together?"


    I froze, a little dumbfounded for a moment, and whispered, "But I''m not very convenient right now, no!"


    He lowered his forehead to mine, his warm breath hitting down on me, his breath panting slightly.


    I''m a little afraid to breathe or speak.


    For a moment, he let out a breath, nodded slightly and spoke, "Well, sleep well!"


    He hugged me and his hand settled down, I was relieved to remember what happened today and


    couldn''t help but open my mouth, "Are you notfortable bringing your phone to any of your


    meetingstely?"


    "No, what''s wrong?"


    I oh so much and spoke, "Nothing, it''s just that every time I called you, you didn''t get it, I thought it was


    because you couldn''t bring your cell phone to the meeting."


    He put his arm around me and spoke, "The office is closer to the conference room, and I asionally


    forget to be in the office, not anymore."


    I smiled lightly, "It''s okay!"

 Chapter 715: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 2

    Chapter 715: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 2


    Wendy may have just happened to receive it.


    ......


    I was blindsided when I learned that riana and Mario''s bone marrow could not be matched. When I


    arrived at the hospital, Luna and Samuel were sitting outside the hospital room somewhat exhausted.


    When she saw me, Luna sighed and said, "Boy, the doctor said there was no way to match the bone


    marrow of their father and daughter and that they would have to find another bone marrow match to do


    so."


    I was a little confused, "Why not? riana is his daughter, how can she not be good enough?"


    "Their father and daughter blood type is different, which has little to do with whether it is pro-life, the


    doctor is the problem of fusion, if the blood type is not suitable, even if the surgery will also appear


    rejection reaction,ter if the child is not able to bear, or the same more dangerous!"


    Luna pulled me along and exined to me with the only vocabry she had.


    I thought Mario was riana''s biological father, so even if I couldn''t get a bone marrow transnt, a


    kidney would be possible, but I never thought it would be impossible!


    Drained of all strength, I sat down in my chair and did not return to my emotions for a long time.


    It wasn''t until the doctor came out of riana''s room, took off his mask and looked at us and said, "A


    few of youe to my office."


    Luna held me up, and Samuel, with a sullen, extraordinarily serious face, seemed to be thinking about


    something.


    Doctor''s office.


    Luna was anxiously confused and looked at the doctor, "Doctor, what should we do if we don''t find the


    right bone marrow for this child''s disease?"


    The doctor looked at us and said, "Bone marrow transntation is not a minor surgery, we must find


    the right bone marrow to do so, once there is a mistake, theter rejection will be very troublesome, the


    number of patients with acute leukemia has increased rapidly in the past two years, there are not many


    patients who can meet the right bone marrow, I understand the feelings of your family, but now the only


    way is to let the child continue chemotherapy, we can only find the right bone marrow for the child. We


    will try our best to find the right bone marrow for the child and let the child recover as soon as


    possible."


    Samuel looked up at the doctor and spoke, "How long can the baby hold up so far?"


    The doctor, somewhat afraid of Samuel''s majesty, spoke, "ording to the current treatment, the


    child''s condition is rtively optimistic and willst for at least three more years."


    "Okay, I got it!" Samuel nodded his head, got up and left the office.


    Luna saw this, some anxious look at me said, "ra open to persuade your father, do not let him mess


    up, not yet that step ah!"


    I was a little confused, but still hurried but followed out and kept up with Samuel, seeing him hurriedly


    dialing the phone while standing at the elevator entrance waiting for the elevator.


    I called out to him, "Dad, what''s wrong? Where are you going?"


    He looked at me with guilt in his gaze and looked at me and said, "ra, Daddy knows you resent us


    for letting lose a child in the first ce, don''t worry, Daddy won''t let anything happen to riana even if


    he fights for his life, I will find a way to cure riana."


    I didn''t know what he was going to do, but watched him go with a serious face.


    I pulled him back, "Dad, don''t be impulsive, Dennis is also thinking about riana, don''t worry, nothing


    will happen to her!"


    He did not seem to take my words into ount, watching him enter the elevator, I was ready to follow,


    was stopped by him, "Do not follow, go and watch you well? Do not worry I just go to a good doctor, will


    be right back."


    When the elevator door closed, Luna followed him and was anxious not to see Samuel, "Where is your


    father? Why didn''t you call him? Something will happen."


    "He said he was going to the doctor and told me not to follow him!"


    Luna was so anxious that she pressed the elevator and was on the verge of tears, "Why don''t we just


    call the doctor and ask him? ra, please stop your father, don''t let him do something stupid, he''s


    been quiet all his life and he''s nning to live a good life with our family, if anything else happens, I


    have nothing to look forward to."


    I looked at things wrong and looked at Luna and said seriously, "Mom, tell me first, what the hell is


    going on? I''m going after him now, there''s no way to catch up, I''ll call Dennis and stop him, just calm


    down and tell me what the hell is going on, okay?"


    Luna choked back tears and nodded in agreement. I called Dennis and asked him to contact Samuel,


    then helped Luna walk to the hospital corridor and sat down.


    She calmed down before she said, "Son, have you ever heard of organ trading?"


    I froze, let out a cold sweat of shock, and shook my head, "Mom, what the hell is going on?"


    She raised her hand to wipe all the tears from her face and spoke, "In this world, there is nothing that


    cannot be found, if you want to find it, as long as you have money and power, you can find anything.


    Your father thought of this from the time riana began to get sick, he has been in the mob for so


    many years, these ways, he knows better than anyone, but I do not agree ah, now we have finally


    settled down to live a good life, you and Dennis are well, and have a child, if this identally dragged


    himself into it, not only the Lewis family ruined, the George family will not be involved. The George


    family also can not get rid of ah, child, not mother selfish, this involves too many people, can not do so


    ah!


    I didn''t calm down for a while, and only after a long time did I say, "Mom, did Dad get in touch?"


    Luna froze for a moment and looked at me in surprise, "Boy, no, those things, they were obtained by


    some hurtful means, you can''t ah!"


    I pulled her along and soothed her, "Mom, don''t think too much, I didn''t mean it like that, I just want to


    know exactly where Dad will go now that I''m going to him, and no matter what, I think it''s best to at


    least wait until we all get together and discuss it before we make a decision, right?"


    She nodded her head, her body shaking.


    I heard from him secretly, those things only City A have, if you want to do surgery, you have to find a


    way to transfer the child to City A, all their secret contacts All of them are in City A, your father should


    be going to the airport, just now he asked riana''s time, should be nning to go to City A to meet


    people to do the handover!"


    I called Dennis and told him to go to the airport and bring Samuel back first, then looked at Luna and


    said, "How many people know about this so far?"


    She shook her head, "It''s just me and your dad, I don''t agree with him so much, it''s too risky, once


    someone finds out, our family will be ruined."


    I pursed my lips without speaking, and Luna looked at me, somewhat tentatively, "ra, tell me, if your


    dad could really find a suitable source of bone marrow and kidney for riana, would you agree?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 716: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 3

    Chapter 716: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 3


    This question is too test of humanity, I did not know how to speak for a while, looking down at the


    phone, the heart began to roll endlessly.


    Luna held her wrist, she looked at me, some pain, "child, must not ah, riana that child is very cute,


    we all love her very much, but you can not for her family and the future are on the ah, your father and I


    are old, all kinds of things can face, this life should also be so, but you can not, you and Dennis just


    had a child, the future is still far away, you must think about the child in the belly, even if you do not


    think about yourself, riana that child may be just life, everything is so, you can not think about the


    child in the belly. You and Dennis have just had a child, the future is still far away, even if you do not


    think about yourself, you must think about the child in your belly, riana that child may really be just


    life, everything is so, you can not be impulsive ah!"


    I know what Luna means, and I understand the choice that should be made after weighing the pros and


    cons, but people are more than that, riana has been my daughter for a long time, and it has nothing


    to do with whether or not there is a blood rtionship.


    Looking at her, I sighed, "Mom, riana is my child too, have you ever seen a mother in this world who


    would give up her own child? If all the bone marrow and kidneys the other side can find are of clean


    origin, why can''t we try it for riana?"


    She looked at me incredulously, "Are you crazy? That kind of stuff, how can it be clean?"


    I know what I am saying now is useless, if it is an idental death, the organs in the body if it can save


    the person who is alive, why can''t we give the other family a sum of money to keep their loved ones


    alive in a different way? It may be cruel, but people who are already dead, in the end their bones are


    going to be sparked, and if that''s the case and it saves lives, why not?


    "Mom, don''t think too much about it yet, you stay with riana at the hospital, I''ll go find my dad and


    we''ll talk after I ask about the situation." It''s too soon to jump to conclusions about everything.


    Luna looked at me and urged me again and again, "Son, no matter what, you must think well for the


    Lewis family and the George family and you guys, don''t ruin your own future, okay?"


    I nodded my head and spoke, "Okay, I know!"


    When I left the hospital, I called Dennis, but the line was busy, so I had to call Samuel, which was also


    busy, and I was a bit devastated.


    Edward''s call came in, making me a little irritable, and picking up the phone, I got a little cranky and


    said, "What is it?"


    On the other end of the phone came hisughter, "So much fireworks? It seems to be encountering


    something, why don''t you see me, maybe chat with me, you can hear what makes you happy!"


    "Nothing is going on I''m hanging up!" I really didn''t want to talk to this pervert for a minute longer.


    He let out a hey and spoke, "Wait, I heard that Samuel was in a hurry and ready to go to City A. I''m


    guessing if Mario''s bone marrow match down was unsessful, so, your father is nning to go to


    City A to find ......"


    My long-suppressed anger exploded, "Edward, are you a pervert? What the hell do you want?"


    "Like I said, what you guys want, maybe I can help you, and your kids might not have to keep suffering


    through chemotherapy." He suddenly got serious, "You don''t have to rush into a seizure, just because


    you guys can''t find something doesn''t mean I can''t help, how about that? Want to meet?"


    I froze, suddenly realizing that what he had said the first few times might not have been nonsense.


    After a few seconds of silence, I spoke up, "Yes!"


    His slyugh came from the other end of the phone, "Thought you''d reject me again? I''ll give you my


    addresster, don''t bete, I''ll be sad."


    I hung up the phone and called Dennis again, well the call was answered, there was some noise on his


    end and it seemed like there were cars all around.


    "Dennis, did something happen on your end?"


    "Stuck in traffic." He opened his mouth, his voice a little urgent, "Don''t worry, I talked to Samuel, he


    won''t go to City A for a while yet, don''t worry!"


    I was vaguely relieved and spoke, "Well, then, you take him to the hospitalter, and I''ll call my mom


    about it so she doesn''t keep worrying."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After I got off the phone with Dennis, I called Luna.


    Edward sent a message to an address not far from me, I did not drive there, but directly to the car, he


    was about a teahouse.


    From the outside, it looked like a private residence, and if someone hadn''te up and greeted me, I


    wouldn''t have reacted and followed the attendant into the tea room.


    Edward wore a blue casual sweater, the indoor heating was on, the temperature was high, he put his


    jacket on the tatami mats aside, when he saw me, he hooked his lips and smiled lightly, "Sit down, just


    in time to apany me to sip this tea!"


    I pursed my lips and sat down opposite him, he did not rush to speak, moving slowly to fill water to


    make tea and pour tea, then put a porcin cup in front of me and elegantly said, "Smell the


    fragrance!"


    I reached out, picked up the cup, smelled it shallowly, there was a strong scent of tea with the sweet


    smell of grass, and seeing him looking at me with a smile, I put the cup down and spoke, "It smells


    good!"


    He hooked his lips in a smile, "Tasteful!"


    I then poured the brewed tea in a porcin cup, I frowned, and when I saw that he didn''t seem to be


    talking to me about the business, I got a little upset and looked at him and said, "Edward, I don''t have


    time to spend time with you."


    He frowned slightly, as if his great mood was broken by me, a little displeased, looked at me and said,


    "I am a person who has a high quality of life, if you think I am wasting your time like this, then you can


    please go back?"


    He raised his hand, slender fingers, and pointed in the direction of the door.


    Obviously, he knew I wasn''t going to leave at all, at least not until I got that information out of his


    mouth.


    I pursed my lips, reached out to pick up the cup of tea, shallow sip down, his voice of dissatisfaction


    came to my ears, "wasted my mouthful of good tea, good tea by taste, cattle drink is what?"


    Putting down the cup of tea, I looked at him and frowned slightly, "It''s just a different way of going


    down, why be harsh?"


    He frowned and poured me a ss again, his eyebrows rising, "Taste carefully!"


    I was a little annoyed, I originally was not a tea lover, how to taste is not good, but he looked at me like


    this, I then also had to continue to put that bite of tea, as much as possible supplies way down.


    Seeing the second, he was satisfied, "Not bad!"


    I breathed a sigh of relief and gazed at him.


    He was elegant, and after a mouthful of tea, he opened his mouth and said, "Good tea!"


    Seeing me looking at him, he hooked his lips, "When you look like this, I can understand that you are


    agreeing to follow me?"


    I stared, resisted the urge to snap and spoke, "I''m married, if you want money, I can give it to you, that


    box of Grandma''s, if you save riana, that box I will find a way to give it to you."

 Chapter 717: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 4

    Chapter 717: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 4


    Heughed, "This condition is tempting enough, but that thing is not urgent, always the White Family is


    not so urgent for that thing now, but what I want most now is you."


    I got up and felt that I hade, for once, for nothing.


    He stopped him, "Don''t rush off, I haven''t finished yet? If you are so impatient, how can we continue in


    the future?" The words sounded doting, but they were extraordinarily chilling.


    I pursed my lips and wouldn''t say more, just looked at him.


    This time, he was self-conscious and spoke, "Forget it, this condition is always uninteresting to talk


    about, how about you do me a favor and I''ll talk to you about how what you want can be safely ced


    in your daughter''s body?"


    "What are the conditions?"


    Making an exchange with the devil means being prepared to go to hell.


    He stared at me, not in a hurry, and when he saw that I was about to run out of patience, he suddenly


    spoke, "Stay with us for one dinnerter and behave yourself."


    I frowned, "You guys?"


    At this time the door of the tea room was knocked, came in a middle-aged woman, elegant and


    beautiful, but with a few sickly face, looks like a long-term sickness caused, how to look, and Barbara''s


    state is very simr.


    "Shen''er, I heard the front desk girl say that you brought a friend over, is this thedy?" The woman


    opened her mouth, the smile on her face was like a spring breeze.


    Edward''s face gloom and terror, not a trace, but look extra gentle as jade, extra affectionate, he got up,


    modest walk to the woman''s side, looking at her spoke, "Mom, you are too well-informed, this person


    stool are not covered hot, you people came."


    The woman smiled lightly, her eyebrows were loving and gentle, "You child, brought someone, mother


    should know, your friend, I always have to be well entertained, so many years, you are the first time to


    bring a girl here."


    With that, the woman walked towards me with a gentle smile on her face, "Son, you''re hungry, right?


    What do you want to eat, tell auntie, auntie will make it for youter, don''t be polite."


    I froze for a moment and saw Edward looking at me with a sultry face, so I couldn''t help but say,


    "Auntie, I''m not picky about food, any way!"


    The woman smiled lightly and pulled me to talk some more bodynguage, and then busy with the


    practice, is to let Edward well entertained me.


    Seeing the woman leave, the gloom on Edward''s face surfaced, and his gaze was sultry, "Cooperate


    well, and I will naturally tell you what you want afterwards."


    I pursed my lips and spoke, "She''s your mother?"


    He hmmed and spoke, "She looked forward to half her life, just want me to settle down and start a


    family, what she said in a moment is what, don''t stimte her."


    I hmmed and said indifferently, "Don''t worry, I''m disgusted with you, but not so much that I would irritate


    a patient as you do!"


    He raised an eyebrow, "How do you know she''s a patient?"


    "Her face is too pale than ordinary people''s, I''m not blind, I can see it!"


    He grunted, "Just know, you better not say something you shouldn''t."


    I looked at the man in front of the table, the heart can not say what feeling, the old saying, the more


    bad to the extreme, the more obvious his weakness, people can not be divided with good and bad, the


    so-called can distinguish only the purpose, some people for money, some people for love, some people


    for the so-called people, but there is always the same support for them to do certain things.


    After a moment''s pause, I spoke, "What should I call her?"


    He raised his eyebrows, looked up at me, and hooked his lips, "You can call her mom or ...... mother-in-


    I frowned, not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    In a short time, Edward''s mother came knocking on the door, with her apron still on, and looked at us


    and said, "The food is ready,e and eat!"


    Edward''s face changed to a smile and he nodded, "In a minute!"


    When his mother left, he looked at me with a serious face, slightly narrowed his eyes and said, "In a


    while you''d better be good and don''t say what you shouldn''t say."


    I was speechless and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Tea Room Restaurant.


    It is private, European and American style decoration, although the ce is notrge, but any ce


    can be seen here through the vor of an invisible RMB.


    There was a bunch of sunflowers on the table, I originally thought it was fake, and when I sat down at


    the table, I realized it was real, I was a little surprised, this winter, or the north, how can there be


    sunflowers?


    Edward''s mother greeted me and sat down with a kind smile on her face and said, "Edward, this child,


    didn''t tell me in advance before he came, and he didn''t buy any food, so you can just eat some today.


    I smiled and shook my head, "Auntie is very polite, this dish is already very generous."


    Edward seems to have nothing to say, is quietly eating with his head down, her mother asked a


    question, he dutifully said a sentence, so much so that his mother kept talking to me all the time clip


    dishes, my front piled up arge pile of dishes, looking at me are a little dizzy.


    I wanted to say no, but I couldn''t help but ept his mother''s kindness, and now I happen to be


    pregnant, so it''s okay to eat a little more.


    I didn''t eat much, my stomach started to feel bad, I didn''t hold back, got up and trotted to the bathroom


    to dry heave out, but nothing came out.


    Edward''s mother rushed over to see and said with some concern, "What''s wrong? Is it something


    wrong? Should we let Edward take it to the hospital?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    This is the first pregnancy vomiting since the pregnancy, I cleared my mouth, smiled lightly and shook


    my head, "It''s okay, it''s just nausea, it''s not a big deal, bear it and it will pass."


    After all, they are women, Edward''s mother froze for a smile, then a smile appeared on a delicate face


    and spoke, "Are you pregnant? How many months have you been? Have you been to the hospital?"


    I was a little stunned by her series of questions, surprised for a moment, and said with a light smile,


    "Two months, the reaction has never been too obvious, but nothing major."


    "Great." Edward''s mother smiled so much that her eyes were about to squint into a line, pulled me out


    of the bathroom, helped me sit at the table, and didn''t care what Edward and she said, spoke one after


    another, "These dishes ah are not for pregnant women, girl wait, I will redo some for you that you like to


    eat."


    I said to go towards the kitchen, I pulled her hard and said, "Auntie, no, I can eat these dishes, you


    don''t have to be busy."


    She pulled me, probably too happy, her eyes were a little red, "It''s okay, son, auntie is happy, so she


    thought of making a few more meals for you and the child, you wait!"

 Chapter 718: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 5

    Chapter 718: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 5


    Edward is not stupid, he heard his mother rambling so much just now, so after his mother entered the


    kitchen, his dark eyes stared at me without moving.


    For his dark and cold gaze, I simply do not care, lowering my head to look at the phone message, is


    Dennis sent to ask me where I am, worried that he thought more, I returned a few simple words,


    ''outside!


    Just sent, the phone was taken away, Edward looked at me with a grim face, "Since you''re here, y


    your role well, pregnant is it?"


    I pursed my lips and looked at him like he was looking at a pervert, "Don''t you have a girlfriend? Why


    didn''t you bring Jannings here? Oh yeah, I almost forgot, you''re just the kind of person who doesn''t


    deserve her at all, you''re still human enough to not bring her over and give her hope."


    He didn''t seem to listen to a word of my sarcasm and looked at me and said, "Dennis knows you''re


    pregnant?"


    I really think this man is sick, if it wasn''t for his mother being here, I really would have wanted to yell at


    him for being crazy, "The baby is his, if he doesn''t know, who else needs to know?"


    His ghostly smile, some extraordinarily cold, looking at my gaze also gradually be terrible, for a


    long time I can not sit down a little, want to get up and go directly.


    Good thing his mother came out with the soup, the smile on her face was extraordinarily bright and


    beautiful, "Son, you drink more of this soup, it''s good for your body, I especially liked it when I was


    pregnant with Edward, try it!"


    I looked at the soup in front of me, just argued with Edward, long ago nothing appetite, but her


    extraordinarily attentive gaze at me, so I some time simply do not know how to refuse, so they picked


    up and drank.


    After a few sips, I looked at her and said, "Auntie, it''s delicious thank you!"


    She smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''ll cook it for you every day, let Edward bring it over to you, as long as


    you like, you have toe over often in the future, Edward the boy riana is busy all year, I don''t


    have a person to talk to around me, in the future you guys give birth to the baby, I''ll be lively on this


    With that, she looked at me as if she remembered something and said, "Are you going to start


    preparing for the wedding? Don''t forget about it."


    She looked at Edward and said seriously, "You child, you have to pay attention to the wedding, the girl


    is raised by her parents in the palm of their hands, you can not treat her poorly, the details of the


    wedding etiquette, you do not understand to ask, no matter what, can not be aggrieved."


    Edward nodded, with a smile on his face, "Mom, I know, I''m not a child, you don''t have to keep bugging


    me about everything, I''m an adult, I know it all."


    "You!"


    The interaction between mother and son was warm, and there was no sign of Edward''s femininity in his


    bones. Probably his mother was a bit sleepy after talking for a long time, so Edward pulled me to say a


    few words and then said goodbye.


    Just out of the tea room, into the car, not far away I spoke, "Put me down, I will take a taxi back."


    He drove on, with no intention of stopping, a pair of dark eyes looking at the road ahead, driving


    motionlessly, I spoke again, "Mr. White, please stop the car, I''ll go back by myself!"


    He looked back at me coldly, narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at me and said, "It seems that you


    have forgotten the purpose of your visit today."


    I was furious, "Edward, are you funny? Do you know how disgusting it is for people to live to your level?


    You''re the one who called me to tell me how I could save my daughter, you''re the one who said you''d


    agree in the end as long as I did what you wanted, there''s one without the other, and now you''re forcing


    me to get out of the car, are you really ignorant of your own disgust? You do not know that I stay with


    you for one more minute I feel tormented, why do you have to be so disgusting? Since there is no want


    to give me information ready, you can just tell me ah, why bother!"


    He looked at me, his gaze did not move, I know I am this paragraph are poisonous, how hurtful, but no


    way, I really endure nausea endured him a day, so go on, let me carry a little longer I feel extra


    nauseous.


    The air is silent for a long time, the original cold air, at this time simply can not help but shiver, I


    originally thought he would be angry with me to drive me out of the car, or directly beat me up.


    But what I did not expect was that he suddenly looked at me, after a long silence, looked at me


    extraordinarily calmly and said, "People in City A, you take this to go, ording to the address up to


    find this person, he will save your daughter!"


    He held out his hand with a business card in his palm, I froze for a moment, and after taking the card


    without much thought, I remained indifferent and said, "Stop the car, I want to get off!"


    He pulled the car over to the side of the road, I reached out to drive down, but did not expect him to


    open the door, I stared at him sideways and saw him speak quietly, "I originally thought that the child in


    your belly came at too bad a time, should let him abort, but it seems that the mother really likes it, she


    said, she is going to start knitting sweaters, and when the childes out she can wear her hand-


    knitted sweaters, she really loves the baby, so you give birth to it, mother will take good care of him."


    "Psycho!" I opened my mouth, not wanting to hear any of his words at all, because this man was so


    annoying, any of his words I found extra harsh and redundant, and said angrily, "I want to get off, this


    child has nothing to do with you."


    He smiled lightly, a rare warm smile in his gaze, "Go back and tell Dennis that the baby and you, I''ll


    take good care of it for him."


    "Sick!" This man is just nuts.


    He finally opened the car door and I quickly got out, not wanting to stay a second longer.


    I got out of the car and went straight in the opposite direction, picked up my phone and called Dennis,


    the phone just got through and was answered, I didn''t react yet, froze and spoke into the phone,


    "Dennis!"


    After a moment of silence, he said in a low voice, "I''m behind you!"


    Conditioned to fire, I jerked back to look and saw a ck Bentley followed behind me somehow, easing


    up a bit before I responded that it was Dennis'' car.


    A voice came over the phone with a few icy words, "It''s cold outside,e up and say."


    Years of experience told me that at this time Dennis was not in a good mood, I hung up the phone, got


    in the car, the car was warm, but the atmosphere was very cold, even some freezing.


    Fastening my seat belt, I took a breath and looked at Dennis who was holding the steering wheel and


    spoke, "When did you ......e?"


    He looked at me sideways, anger suppressed in his dark eyes, and restrained himself, "Why didn''t you


    tell me?"

 Chapter 719: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 6

    Chapter 719: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 6


    I was a little confused and froze for a moment and opened my mouth, "What?" I wasn''t sure what he


    was talking about, so I opened my mouth, but I realized that he got angry just as I asked.


    I''m not sure if I''m going to be able to get a job. You don''t know what he wants from you?" "ra, I


    thought we could talk to each other as husband and wife, why do you still choose to hide Edward from


    me?"


    It seems that just now he saw me get off Edward''s car, only this City P is so big, he could not have met


    it by chance, unless ......


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but frown, "When did you get here?"


    He looked at me with some disappointment in his eyes, "Is that what you care about?"


    I shook my head, "No, Dennis, I know we are a couple and we shouldn''t hide anything from each other,


    but while we are a couple, we are also an individual, I have my own mind, I know Edward is not a good


    person and I know people like him are not reliable, but none of that means anything, I see him because


    I have my own reasons, but please You believe me."


    He wrinkled his eyebrows, clearly just not happy.


    But it was just a momentter that he suppressed his anger and looked at me and said, "Well, okay, I


    respect you, you can say it whenever you want."


    He then started the car, his eyes fixed on the front, and did not look at me, and drove motionless, like a


    teenager ying temper.


    All the way down to thepany, he still has a dark and sullen face, stopped the car, he did not say a


    word in his life directly into thepany, the head did not look back at me.


    I followed him, a little embarrassed, thepany''s people in and out, looking at me and him one after


    the other, the face inevitably showed a few surprises.


    Arrived at the elevator door, the president''s special elevator opened, he went up after the elevator door


    closed, not I do not go in, but I did not catch up at all.


    Watching the elevator doors close, I froze for a moment and noticed the staresing from all around


    me, I was infinitely embarrassed for a while, with the sound of shattered voicesing from my ears.


    "Is Mr. George having a fight with Mr. George here? It''s too embarrassing to leave someone directly


    outside!"


    "Yes, Mr. George this person''s temper is really difficult to understand ah, I thought he is usually cold to


    the people in thepany, I did not expect that he is actually so cold to his wife, it seems that this rich


    man Mr. George is not so good, also too humble it!


    "Otherwise, what do you think, rich people choose more, people marry wives, is not to marry a willing


    to coax hold to take care of their beautiful nanny it, rich people where there will be what love, is not just


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    afortable."


    "Also right, but anyone who looks more Qing Gong drama knows that this emperor''s concubines in


    front of the emperor are not dignified, this old ancestors spent hundreds of years for women to fight for


    gender equality, in front of the rich, is not worth mentioning."


    I just stood at the elevator door waiting for a few people to finish their words, this gossip between


    women, but really can not be small, powerful, this are taking us and the Qing Pce drama than,


    listening to me feel so sad, this in front of Dennis are no dignity.


    President elevator needs face recognition, Dennis is not in, I can only obediently do the staff elevator, a


    few chattering women also stood over, good thing is to see me, the chattering stopped, my ears also


    quiet.


    "Mrs. George!" suddenly stood next to a person, I froze, turned around and saw that it was Wendy, I


    could not help but smile, as a greeting.


    The staff elevator opened, I squeezed in, probably because everyone knows me, about me and Dennis


    gossip, everyone automatically shut down, but began to pull Wendy began to chat.


    It is not difficult to hear from the words that people like Wendy, beautiful and talkative girl, always so


    attractive.


    The elevator reached Dennis''s office floor and I got out, but when I got out I was confused because


    Dennis''s office was not fingerprint unlocked and there was no way to get in.


    So I had to stop where I was and prepare to call Dennis, but just as I pulled out my phone, the ss


    sensor door in front of me opened and it was Wendy.


    She looked at the door and looked at me and said, "Is Mrs. George rather busytely? Howe I


    haven''t seen youe over to see Mr. George."


    I swept a nce at the documents she was holding in her arms, all of which needed to be approved by


    Dennis, and spoke lightly, "Well, there''s a lot going on."


    She smiled lightly, but also did not say more, holding the file into the office, I followed her, watching her


    back, there is a kind of I can go in, because the light to get her to go in the feeling.


    In the office, Dennis was sitting at his desk looking down at the documents, Wendy stood quietly


    waiting for him to sign. After reading a pile of documents, Dennis raised his hand and Wendy handed


    the pen prepared in her hand to Dennis.


    I stood in the doorway, did not go in, and did not rush back, just looking at the picture and


    dumbfounded, thinking to myself, quite taciturn.


    Three minutester, Dennis raised his eyes and looked over in my direction, eyebrows raised, "Not


    tired of standing?"


    I smiled lightly, "Isn''t Secretary Miller standing just the same? It''s not appropriate for me to sit down."


    Probably hearing the meaning of my words, he frowned slightly, looked at Wendy and spoke, "Go out


    first, I''ll have these documents delivered when I see them."


    Wendy looked at me and nodded, "Yes!"


    Afterwards, she said goodbye with a smile on her face.


    Wendy left and the room quieted down, everything was extraordinarily quiet, so quiet that no one


    seemed to be breathing.


    Finally, Dennis spoke up, "It''s not good for your health to stand for long."


    I raised my eyebrows and leaned my body slightly on the door, smiling lightly, "It''s okay, Mr. George is


    busy first, I''m always in good health, standing for a few minutes is not a problem, Mr. George is busy, I


    can''t affect you."


    He frowned, got up, and looked at me, "ra, do you have to be so shady?"


    Iughed, "When did I get all gloomy? It seems that Mr. George doesn''t even want to talk to me now,


    so fine, Mr. George, you go ahead, I won''t bother you."


    After saying that, turn around and leave.


    But, Dennis is a man who doesn''t overnight conflicts, so he walked quickly to my side, blocked my


    direction, looked at me and said, "You know I didn''t mean that?"


    I smiled lightly, without the slightest hint of anger, "It''s okay, you get busy first!"


    His wrist was pulled, "We can work this out clearly, I''m the one who should be angry, you know how


    Edward is, you know what kind of person he is, why do you want to see him alone? I''m angry because


    I''m worried about you, why don''t you understand?"

 Chapter 720: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter7

    Chapter 720: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter7


    I tilted my head to look at him, as if it had been a long time since I looked at this man closely, he


    seemed to have changed a bit, I had a second of panic, looking at him, I smiled lightly, "So, in your


    eyes, I am a waste of time with no ability to defend myself at all? I''m an idiot who can''t do anything in


    your eyes?"


    He stared, something running through his dark eyes, "You know that''s not what I meant."


    Iughed, "But that''s what you meant by your words."


    After saying that, I spoke, "Forget it, you don''t have to exin so much, work well, don''t bring your


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    emotions to work, it''s not good."


    When I got out of the office, the elevator doors opened and I went straight in.


    I know that Edward''s matter is mostly because of my problem, and it is my fault for not exining it


    clearly, but people are sometimes veryplicated, and things that can be solved in one sentence


    have to make each other psychologically unhappy before resting.


    When I got out of the elevator, I met Wendy again. Looking at her, she seemed to be here deliberately


    waiting for me, and when she saw me, she had a smile on her face as usual, "Mrs. George, are you


    going back here?"


    I smile lightly and nod, "Mmm!"


    Out of the elevator, she looked at me, wanting to say something, after a few steps, I stopped and said,


    "recently see you work quite dedicated, in love? Look at your age should not be less by the family to


    get married right!"


    She was a little surprised that I would suddenly ask this, but still smiled and said, "It''s okay, my parents


    are quite open-minded, I have not met the right one, they also respect me!"


    I smiled lightly, "I see Trevor is actually quite nice to you, are you guys together?"


    I don''t know if it was because I suddenly mentioned Trevor''s rtionship, her face suddenly darkened,


    although she tried to restrain, but I still can easily see it, silent for a while she said, "He and I are just


    ordinary friends, he has his own favorite person, but not me, so Mrs. George you should not


    misunderstand in the future, there is nothing between him and me. I don''t really want to fall in love yet,


    work is the most important."


    I nodded thoughtfully, smiled, "work and love as important, a woman once a marriage, you can


    seriously face feelings, Dennis and I did not enjoy the feeling of love when we were young, and finally


    confused married, now think about it, or some regret, people ah, or to talk more about love. "


    Her eyes lit up slightly and she spoke, "Did you and Mr. George get married without being in love?"


    I nodded and spoke, "He and I were considered married first and then loved, and back then it was


    considered a parental matchmaker, the Old Mr. George and Grandma were close friends, so we got


    married."


    She had a bit of surprise on her face, "Aren''t you and Mr. George in a free love rtionship?"


    I nodded, and the surprise on her face was somewhat obvious, "I originally thought you were two


    people in free love, but it turned out to be a love affair between your parents, but I heard from my


    colleagues that the George family cares quite a bit about gentility."


    This word how to sound a little wrong, I can not help butugh, but reacted, thepany knows my life


    is not much, so She so many years, has always felt that I climbed Dennis, so much so that she has


    always felt that she is not worse than me, she is just as qualified to deserve Dennis.


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help butugh, "Miss Torres are you familiar with the Director of


    Technology Zhou?"


    She froze for a moment and shook her head, "Not really familiar, why is Mrs. George suddenly asking


    that?"


    "No!" I shook my head slightly and prepared to leave, "It''ste, no more talking to you, I have an


    appointment and I''m leaving first."


    She seemed to want to say something else, but when she saw that I was leaving, she had to faintly


    stare and said, "Take care!"


    When I left the office, there was an apology message from Dennis on my phone, I just nced at it and


    then stuffed my phone into my bag without much reaction.


    Not angry with him, but sometimes, some things, it is not necessary to say too clearly.


    Downstairs at the office, Jannings called and when I picked up the phone, I heard her long sigh, "ra,


    what are you doing? I''m getting moldy, are you busy?"


    I looked at the time, 2:00 pm, suddenly realized that Dennis may not have eaten lunch, he went to


    Samuel in the morning, and then busy toe to me, tossed a morning piled up a lot of work, have not


    eaten.


    "ra, where is everyone? Why aren''t you talking, what''s wrong?" Jannings voice came on the other


    end of the phone again, I came back to my senses and hurriedly said into the phone, "I''m here, what''s


    wrong?"


    "Do you know where Edward''spany is? I''ve been here at City P for the past few days, and I can''t


    reach him. I can''t get through on the phone, and he won''t answer me on Facebook. I can hear that


    Jannings is a little worried about him.


    Thinking that I had just met Edward in the morning, I couldn''t help but frown and said into the phone,


    "There are many views of City P. Take time to go out for a walk by yourself, Edward is probably busy


    with worktely, he probably doesn''t have time to take care of you."


    She let out a long sigh and got a little cranky, "What? I know he''s busy, but he''s not so busy 24 hours a


    day, right? And even if he is busy, he can''t even have the time to look at his phone? I never asked her


    to answer my calls at any time, but it''s been a few days, he should at least see the messages on his


    phone, he should more or less give me a reply ah!"


    With a bit of a headache, I spoke up, "I''m not quite sure where the White Group''s main office in City P


    is, but even if I did, maybe Edward wouldn''t be at the White Group."


    She sighed repeatedly, "also, I do not know what is wrong with Edward recently, always feel as if he is


    deliberately avoiding me, do not want to see me, I also do not know what I have done wrong, ra,


    you say, is he met someone he likes again, so ...... "


    "Jannings, you like him, to that extent?" I don''t know how to persuade her, Edward is not true to her, at


    first I didn''t know, so I acquiesced, but now Edward''s nature is exposed, if I don''t say anything and let


    her fall deeper and deeper, I''m a little worried that she will hate meter!


    The other end of the phone was silent for a while, Jannings said, "I can''t say, but it''s the kind of thing


    that I have nned to live with him all the time and want to stay with him for the rest of my life, ra, I


    know it''s not good to put my emotions and all I have on a man, but I can''t control myself, I grew up, for


    the first time to him, you know? You know, I can''t see him these days, I want to go to the White Family


    to find her, I know, I am so humble and bad, but I can''t control myself ah!"

 Chapter 721: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 8

    Chapter 721: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 8


    I purse my lips and get a bit of a headache, "Jannings, maybe Edward isn''t right for you, a girl like you


    deserves better."


    A long silence began on the other end of the line, and after a few moments, Jannings calmed down and


    spoke, "ra, do you know about Edward? Did he find someone else? Like someone else? Is that why


    you''re saying this?"


    I realized after the fact that my words, it seems not quite right, a little frozen, spoke, "No, I just do not


    want you to put yourself in a whole person in the feelings, so remind you, well, you first do not think


    nonsense, I am a little busy this time, when I am busy after this time, and then asked you and Barbara


    to dinner, by the way, Barbara recently How is it going?"


    Jannings is a straight nerve, so I just asked, she came out of the mood, seriously, "she is okay, but I


    always think she is a little strange, she always like a stand at the window blowing cold wind, and do not


    like to talk, asionally say a sentence is strange, like a sick person, you say she is also, she is not


    suitable for business at all, sometimes and customers to talk business, people look at her feel a little


    gloomy, feel lucky, are not willing to talk to her. Sometimes and customers to talk business, people look


    at her look are feeling a bit gloomy, are feeling unlucky, are not willing to talk business with her."


    Speaking of which, she added, "By the way I identally bumped into her in the bathroom yesterday


    taking a shower and found a long scar on the side of her left breast, and I didn''t know if she had been


    injured before, and I didn''t dare ask her, ra are you familiar with her? I haven''t known her for long,


    so I don''t know her very well, and I''m a little scared."


    I frowned slightly and said, "There is nothing wrong with her, just because of her father''s affairs,


    suffering from depression, ording to her current situation, she should still be able to control herself,


    you usually have nothing to talk to her more, to guide her on the line."


    "Huh?" Jannings surprised, "She''s depressed? Howe I didn''t know that? And how do you know


    that? How long have you known her, and how do you know so much?"


    I hold the forehead, a little admire Jannings with the capacity of the brain, just now also for Edward


    dead and alive, and now began to stammering surprised Barbara thing.


    I couldn''t talk to her clearly for a while, so I said, "I met with her when I was in City A. I know more or


    less, she is really not suitable for business, but maybe because of her father''s rtionship, so she


    insists on wanting to do business, you don''t think too much, usually nothing more with her, Edward''s


    thing don''t think too much, he If he wants to see you, he will definitely call you to find you, otherwise


    you know in your heart, if he does not want to see you, how you can not find him."


    After hanging up with her, I originally nned to go to the hospital, but thinking that Dennis might not


    have eaten lunch, I walked around the downtown food court and bought some of the things he usually


    likes.


    Mario''s bone marrow match was unsessful, and the only way to do it now is to go to City A as soon


    as possible. I''m not sure if the card Edward gave me is any good, but it''s gotta be tried!


    Called Luna and asked how Samuel was doing. I don''t know what Dennis said to him, but from what


    Luna said, he seemed to have calmed down and wasn''t in a hurry to go to City A.


    Buy and sell organs this thing, no matter what should not go, but these words are said to those who


    have not experienced life and death in the face of their children are not in danger.


    Once someone''s family has a sick child, I''m afraid that the words will have to be changed, the world,


    only parents will be heartbroken their children, outsiders but look a hrious.


    Back to the George Group, downstairs I took the elevator with a few employees to go upstairs, see


    from time to time someone looking at me, I can not help but frown, thinking that is not where they haveThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    any strange, but looked at themselves, and did not find anything.


    I couldn''t help but frown a little, no one likes to be stared at, so my face sank and I looked at the few


    people in the elevator and said, "You are from that department?"


    I suddenly opened my mouth, it was inevitable that people would be scared, the guys froze and looked


    at me and said, "The propaganda department."


    I nodded, did not speak up, at this point it was a few people did not speak up, keep quiet.


    After a while, the men were a bit overwhelmed and said, "Mrs. George, are you going to see Mr.


    George?"


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "Go and bring him food."


    Those people nodded and smiled and said, "Mr. George is so happy, but usually Secretary Miller will


    prepare snacks and some snacks for Mr. George ......"


    Speaking of which, someone pounded the person who spoke, and that personughed awkwardly and


    didn''t continue.


    I had a smile on my face, but no extra expression, just a light smile, "Secretary Miller is quite virtuous."


    The guysughed and didn''t go on.


    Elevator doors open, I got out of the elevator, the smile on my face, coldly put away, sometimes, want


    to pretend blind is actually not an easy thing.


    In the hallway, the rhythmic sound of high heels came, and I looked up to see She, clutching a file,


    and when she saw me, her eyes fell on the food in my hands and she spoke, "Casting for Mr. George?"


    I nodded my head, originally and she also have nothing inmon, naturally can not find extra words


    to say, she looked at me, after a pause, "Recently you should be quite busy!"


    I hmmed, and it looked like she had something to say to me.


    Sure enough, a few momentster, she opened her mouth, "busy, don''t forget to spend more time with


    your family, after all, sometimes, some things really can''t be prevented."


    I looked at her and was not as angry as I thought I would be, but just spoke, "I think you can talk to me


    directly, there is absolutely no need to beat around the bush like this."


    She shrugged her shoulders and said somewhat casually, "There''s no beating around the bush


    because I don''t really know, just hearsay, so maybe I''m overthinking it."


    She clutched the papers and spoke, "Okay, there''s too much going on, I''d better go and get busy, we''ll


    talk some other time."


    Watching her walk away, I could not help but slightly purse my lips, the world of adults, there are really


    busy things, some annoyance.


    When I got to Dennis''s office, the door was open, so I stood in the doorway, hesitating with the food in


    my hands, and went in.


    Only just raised his hand, he heard a voice from inside, "Mr. George, these documents you deal with,


    I''ll send them downter." Monday Ran''s voice.


    "Mmm!" Dennis'', shallow and thin.


    It seemed to be still working, so instead of rushing in, I sat down in the lounge area to y with my


    phone.

 Chapter 722: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 9

    Chapter 722: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 9


    After about half an hour, the office door was pulled open and Wendy came out holding a pile of


    documents. When she saw me, she instinctively hesitated for a moment and then said with a smile on


    her face, "Mrs. George, when did youe over?"


    I smiled lightly, "I''ve been here for a long time, but I didn''t go in when I saw you guys were busy."


    She smiled, "Mr. George is approving documents, these days thepany has a lot of things, so it is


    rather busy, and may not have much time to apany you, wait for some time, busy, Mr. George will


    be able to apany you."


    I smiled lightly, hmmmed, and said no more.


    Probably because the people in the office heard my voice, Dennis came out and saw me, his eyebrows


    adjusted upwards and a few moments of light smile held on his icy face, "What did you bring over?"


    I looked at him, holding up the food in my hand, and looked at Wendy and said, "Just now I heard from


    some girls in the publicity department that you prepare desserts for Mr. George every day, I like sweet


    things the most, I wonder if there are any left today and if I can have them?"


    Her face, which had always been smiling, stiffened for a moment, and then she said, "Today''s Mr.


    George did not eat lunch just now, so I took it to him to eat, Mr. George has always had a bad stomach,


    I worry that hunger for a long time will be stomach pain, why not another day, Mrs. George youe


    over, I will bring you again?"


    I smiled lightly and nodded, "I''ll have to thank you in advance then."


    Dennis was not the least bit interested in the conversation between us and had already sat down next


    to me to unpack all the food I had brought. Seeing that Wendy kept talking to me, he frowned slightly


    and said, "Okay, go ahead and get busy with yours."


    Wendy nods and leaves, clutching the papers.


    I looked at the girl''s back and couldn''t help but feel that this girl was quite special.


    Seeing me staring at Wendy, Dennis looked over at me and frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    I looked back at him, the anger I had just gone out, I had long forgotten, and looked at him lightly and


    said, "Is Toby staying over at Macao for a long time?"


    He nodded, "The amount of work isrge, he did not change over for a while."


    Seeing him looking down and eating the food I brought back, I couldn''t help but speak up, "Is it good?"


    Probably because the topic jumped so quickly, he paused to look at me and said, "Why are you


    suddenly concerned about Toby?"


    I pursed my lips and looked at him and said, "It seems Wendy you are using it quite well?"


    He frowned, a little puzzled, "That doesn''t sound right to me, aren''t you pretty close to Wendy? What''s


    going ontely?"


    "I''m close to her?" I was a little surprised, when did I do something that would give Dennis this illusion?


    He raised his eyebrows, "It seems that I would be wrong, the president secretary position is not a big


    deal, find a reason to withdraw in a few days on the line."


    He said lightly, I frowned, "unwarranted promotion, and unwarranted dismissal, which makes the


    dy the work on the line!"


    Also, it is possible that I am too sensitive.


    He ate a few bites, the phone rang, it was a work thing, he picked up the phone, and began to dive into


    work, I have nothing to do, look at the time is almost to the end of the day, thinking simply wait and he


    went to see the same riana.


    I looked up and saw that it was from Dennis, who said, "Could you ask Mrs. George to run and deliver


    the documents to the finance department for me?"


    I frowned andughed, "You''re quite good at making people do things!"


    He smiled lightly, ced the papers in front of me and spoke, "Go for a walk, I''m afraid you''ll be bored."


    After receiving the documents, I got up and left the office. Probably because of my recent pregnancy, I


    always feel my stomach rising, but I can''t say what I feel, probably because of the developing fetus.


    Finance Room.


    Probablye to thepany more times, I the president''s wife''s face is also considered familiar, so


    everyone saw, all feel nothing strange, but let me some surprise is that I will meet Jackie in the finance


    department, counting time, I do not know how long I have not seen her.


    She seems to be thin body type is perfect, look very delicate, long hair was cut short, look very


    not big brand, but with and color are very well configured, so it looks very senior, her whole person


    gives the feeling of a strong woman in the workce,petent and shrewd.


    Looking at her, I smiled lightly, "I thought you weren''t at City P!"


    She smiled lightly, "My battlefield is right here, I can''t fit in anywhere else, it''s fine the way it is now."


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Look out, you''re fine now!"


    But it is strange to say, obviously in a building, I have been in and out of this quite a few times, but just


    did not meet, think it is also fate.


    She put the papers away, looked at the Swiss watch on her wrist, and spoke, "It''s almost time to leave


    work, so we''ll have dinner togetherter?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it today!" I opened my mouth and smiled lightly, "There are a lot of things going on


    at hometely, so I don''t have much time to go out, some other day, when we have time to go out


    together some other day?"


    She nodded andughed, "Good, but look at the weight you''ve put ontely, are you pregnant?"


    I was a little surprised that she was too urate, so I did not deny or affirm, justughed and said, "Eat


    more, fat is normal, okay, you work first, we will eat together some day."


    She hmmed, hesitated, looked at me and said, "How have you and Mr. George been doing?"


    I couldn''t help but smile lightly and look at her and say, "From what you''re saying, could it be that our


    Mr. George has been behaving in an inappropriate mannertely that has caused you to


    misunderstand?"


    She smiled, "not, but more or less heard some messages, could not help but be curious to ask more


    bite, you know, women are more gossip."


    I smiled lightly and didn''t say anything more, but looked at her and said, "It seems to be because there


    are some women in the George Group."


    She smiled, did not talk to me more, just spoke, "Okay, I''m busy, there is time for another day about!"


    I nodded and came out of the finance department, somewhat puzzled.


    When I went up to Dennis''s office floor, I turned around and went to the bathroom. Pregnant women


    are prone to constipation, I don''t know if it''s something I''m psychologically suggesting or if it''s because


    of itself.


    After a while in the bathroom, there was the faint sound of crying from outside. This was followed by


    the sound of someoneforting.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Don''t cry, avoid her in the future, don''t provoke her on the line, you too, you know what she is, how to


    deliberately provoke, this night again to stay upte."

 Chapter 723: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 10

    Chapter 723: Seeking a chance to live for my daughter 10


    Another sobbing voice spoke up, "I obviously did not do anything wrong, it is her own thoughts on what


    should not be thought of, but also afraid that others say, people Mr. George does not see her, do not


    look at Mrs. George how beautiful, what she looks like, really think they are near Mr. George to get the


    moon, and do not look at What the hell is she like?"


    "Well, you are also here to whine, what people should do is not the same what to do, this Mr. George


    three meals a day, which meal she did not take good care of, Mr. George should be rewarded to give,


    but also to her."


    The weeping woman answered, "How do you think Mr. George thinks, Mrs. George oftenes over,


    this under the eyes of the daily, Mrs. George did not find anything?"


    Another woman picked up, "Not so much, but I guess thedy didn''t take her seriously, and besides,


    this kind of thing also needs Mr. George to have a head start on her, otherwise she''s jumping up and


    down again, is also a clown, can''t be pleased with a few days."


    The crying woman was a little angry, "I told you she was a clown, people probably didn''t take her


    seriously, if she hadn''t shamelessly begged Trevor for a promotion on the grounds that he liked her,


    would Mr. George have taken her on? That''s her, otherwise who would have such a shameless


    request."


    Another woman sighed, "What can be done, she is now, after all, in the momentum, you do not always


    offend her, this person things done, since someone will clean her up, we have no money and no power,


    can not afford to provoke her, you do not forget that Trevor for her but can sacrifice his life, we ah just


    wait on the line."


    "I have a solution!" The woman was a bit agitated, and after a pause, she whispered, "I don''t want to


    just put up with it, why should I put up with her bullying three times, this time, I want her to suffer a


    severe loss."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Outside the low voice, I can not hear, can not help but feel some amusement, no wonder these days I


    always feel that Ie to thepany always feel that thepany look at my eyes are different, the


    original problem is here.


    I couldn''t hear the sound outside, I originally thought the two had left, my stomach was a bit upset, so I


    didn''t rush off, but I didn''t expect the sound of high heels toe from outside.


    Then came the voice of someone greeting, "Secretary Miller!"


    "Hello!"


    I froze, it was Wendy?


    There was no movement in the bathroom and a message from someone on my phone, from Barbara,


    asking when I had time to meet up she was nning to go back to City P recently.


    I responded with a few words and was just about to put away my phone and leave when I heard a


    shriek from next door, "Ah ...... who is it!"


    This was followed by the sound of sshing water. I froze, got up and came out of the cubicle and saw


    two girls carrying arge bucket outside.


    The two girls are nning how to toss people here.


    "Who is it? Are you sick?" A voice came from the cubicle, I looked sideways and saw that the outside of


    that single cubicle was being held up and there was no way to open it from the inside.


    Three people looked at each other, the two girls froze, I also froze, this is nothing if not seen, prank on


    prank, but now see it.


    And I just don''t want to meddle at all. Looking at the two panicked and frightened, I made a shushing


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    motion and gestured with my hand, indicating that we could go out gently.


    The two girls froze for a moment, and then, regardless of the knocking in the cubicle, several of them


    went out together.


    When they came out of the bathroom, the two girls high-fived each other excitedly and thenughed so


    hard that they realized afterwards that I was there, the two girls put away their smiles somewhat


    awkwardly and looked at me and said, "Mrs. George!"


    I smiled and looked at the two young girls and said, "Who are the people in the cubicles?"


    "Yes ......Secretary Miller!" the two girls looked at me a little embarrassed and a little scared and said,


    "Mrs. George, you wouldn''t... ..."


    "No!" I opened my mouth and smiled lightly, "Don''t worry, you guys just don''t worry that I''ll say anything,


    but don''t do that in the future, it''s not very safe."


    The two girls smiled and nodded their heads.


    I''ve been here too long and didn''t say much, ready to go straight back to Dennis'' office, but I didn''t


    expect the two girls to stop me and say, "Mrs. George, why don''t you ask why we''re doing this to


    Secretary Miller?"


    I thought about it andughed, "These are not important to me, go back to work."


    The two young girls nced at each other, then nodded slightly and left in pairs.


    Not long after the cleaning aunt went into the bathroom, I looked, without saying much, and went


    straight to Dennis'' office.


    Not yet into the office, I heard the sound of hurried footsteps behind me, I looked back, it was Wendy,


    at this time, her decent clothes soaked through most of them, look a little wretched, face delicate


    clothes also washed away by the water, hair also made a mess of wet and wet.


    I stopped in my tracks when I saw her trotting up and said in mock surprise, "Secretary Miller, what are


    you?"


    Seeing me, she froze for a moment, and then, still holding back her embarrassment,ughed and said,


    "I just met some psychos in the bathroom and was attacked."


    I nodded slightly and didn''t say much, just spoke, "Go clean up well, well soon after work, it''s cold and


    easy to get sick."


    She bowed her head, answered a few times haphazardly and left.


    Looking at her back, I was a little surprised, I originally thought that ording to her style of action will


    not offend people in thepany, after all, she is in many people''s affairs, very smooth and thoughtful,


    giving me a kind of this girl knows the world, but she is like this today, more or less let me a little


    surprised.


    When I got back to Dennis''s office, he was still on a conference call, so I didn''t bother him and just sat


    on the couch and waited for him to have the meeting, which he got done about half an hourter.


    Long before closing time, he put away his papers and looked at me and said, "What do you want to


    eat? We''ll go eat somethingter."


    "Go to the hospital tonight, riana''s matter, my mother and my father have been worried about it, we


    go to the hospital first to see what can be done to find the right bone marrow for the operation, riana


    can''t stand it."


    He nodded, took the keys and dragged me out of the office with him.


    In the elevator, he suddenly took a bite on my mouth and looked at me and said, "In the future, without


    my permission, don''t go see Edward privately, otherwise it won''t be as easy as this time."


    I hold the forehead, a little speechless, the goods are still entangled in this matter, have passed half a


    day.


    ......


    Hospital.


    Arriving at the hospital, it was already dark, so it was good to call them in advance. Luna asked the


    nanny to make a meal and send it to the hospital, and had a simple meal.

 Chapter 724: Go to City A to find 1

    Chapter 724: Go to City A to find 1


    Samuel was pushing riana for a checkup and Luna looked at me and said, "Your dad said that you


    have a way to find the right bone marrow for riana, is that true? You don''t want to do anything


    stupid, child you are pregnant now, your main purpose is to take care of yourself."


    Seeing that she was so nervous, I couldn''t help but guess that he was mostly worried that I would think


    about matching riana, and couldn''t help but say, "Mom, you''re overthinking it. Both Dennis and I


    have different blood types than riana, so there''s no way to match them, and if I could match them,


    we wouldn''t have to be in such a hurry."


    She froze and said with some hindsight, "Also, what do you want to do then?"


    Edward gave me the business card thing, not yet settled, and I do not fully trust Edward, this matter


    can only be my own first trip to City A, if really nothing wrong, then contact Dennis in riana past.


    "Don''t worry about that for now, riana has to undergo chemotherapy recently, so I''ll have to trouble


    you to take good care of her, Dennis and I don''t have time, so I''ll have to trouble you."


    She sighed and nodded, "The child you do not worry, I know you have a lot of things, the Knight Group


    name of all the projects I have given to Stannis to do, after I have plenty of time for you to take care of


    the child, you have to take good care of their own body, do not be too tired, the child is important."


    I was going to ask about Stannis, but after thinking about it, I let it go, I''d better finish what I''m doing


    before I think about how to deal with other things!


    Half an hourter, Samuel pushed riana back to the ward. riana was asleep, and Samuel leaned


    back in his chair a little tired and a little groggy to see Luna go to the nurse to ask what things to watch


    out for in the next few days.


    I took a moment to chat with Samuel, handing him the warm water in my ss, and I spoke up, "Dad,


    how did you know about the organ trade business?"


    Dennis was not in the ward and there was no one else, so I asked directly without avoiding it. Samuel,


    who was somewhat intent on sleeping, froze for a moment when he heard my words and said, "Your


    mother and you said that?"


    I nodded, "I know more or less, Dad, can you tell me some of it?riana is my child, and as long as


    they are regr, I will never do anything illegal, no matter what the price offered."


    He pursed his lips, bowed his head and sighed slightly, spoke, "This is something I also heard, still


    asking, before contacting, the other side said that as long as the price is right, many children who die


    unnaturally their organs are donated, so, I thought of this, your mother worried that I would be in


    trouble, but this is something I know in my own heart, I know what to do! "


    I nodded, thought about it, or spoke, "Dad, no matter how this matter you do not intervene, I will go to


    City A asked, your identity is not suitable to intervene in this matter, a target is too obvious, once


    caught, the Lewis family will inevitably be a wave of involvement, so this matter, Ie to deal with is


    the best but. "


    He was silent for a while, thought for a while looked at me and said, "Well, it''s true that it will be much


    better for you toe forward, Jimmy I will bring him back from Macao and apany you to City A. I


    want to feel more at ease with him by your side."


    Thinking about Jimmy , I couldn''t help but be a little curious and spoke up, "Dad, what is your


    rtionship with Uncle Jimmy, his connections and vision in Macao I don''t see him as an ordinary


    bodyguard."


    Samuel smiled lightly and said, "He is not a bodyguard, you are surrounded by so many bodyguards, it


    is enough, too much, but a little conspicuous, you Uncle Jimmy and I are not what subordinate


    rtionship, he was originally in the Macao area of Hong Kong, andter on the age, there is not much


    family around, so it is alone In Macao to set up a little property."


    I froze and was a little surprised, I originally thought Jimmy''s age, should also have a family and a


    career, but did not think he was not married.


    Luna came back, she has been busy enough because of riana''s affairs recently, looking at her


    somewhat haggard face, I am a bit distressed, epting the medicine in her hands, I helped her to sit


    down, hesitating for a moment, looking at her and Luna said, "Mom and Dad, riana will need you


    again in the meantime, I n to go to City A in the next two days. There are some things to take care of


    over there."


    Samuel faintly stared and spoke, "Decided to go over there?"


    I nodded and smiled, "Well, go early ande back early."


    Luna looked at me, and then looked at Samuel, she is a smart person, immediately thought, frowned,


    "because of riana thing to go to City A?" she has not wanted us to make because of riana to


    damage the future of things, so, immediately spoke to stop, "I do not agree with this matter, ra, I


    know you want to save the child mood, but, even so, but also to calm down, you have to think carefully,


    you have a home, there are loved ones parents, you are not only yourself. "I do not agree with this


    matter, ra, I know you want to save the child''s mood, but, even so, it is necessary to calm, you have


    to think carefully, you still have a home, there are loved ones parents, you are not just yourselves, in


    case something happens to you, how can I do?"


    I couldn''t talk to her in detail, so I said, "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll just go over and see what''s going on, I''ll


    discuss it with you when I get back from City A. This is not a trivial matter, I won''t make a decision


    easily."


    She slightly pursed her lips, silent for a moment spoke, "Okay, I listen to you, you go to City A, no


    matter what the situation, you have to tell us, do not rush to make a decision by yourself first, must


    I nodded my head, "I know, don''t worry, I have it in my heart!"


    Dennis came back from the phone call and saw them looking at me worriedly, so he couldn''t help but


    speak up, "What''s wrong?"


    Luna went one step ahead of me and spoke up and admonished, "Mr. George are you going to go with


    ra this time? I know you are busy with work and things, but you can''t be negligent, this is your child


    after all, no matter what, the adults and the child are the most important."


    Dennis still does not know that I am going to City A. Listening to Luna''s words, her eyes fell on me and


    frowned slightly, but he did not ask more questions directly, just nodded to Luna and responded, "Well,


    okay, I will!"


    Seeing that the time is not early, Luna worried that I sleepte is not good for the body, urged, "Okay,


    the time is not early, you guys hurry back, when you go to City A must remember to notify us, your


    father will find a way to find someone to protect you."


    I nodded my head, originally thinking that I could go to City A by myself, but I guess the two would


    continue to talk a lot more, and finally nodded my head and Dennis out of the hospital.


    When I got into the car, I didn''t pay attention to talk to Dennis, but instead I took my phone and talked


    to Barbara.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 725: Go to City A to find 2

    Chapter 725: Go to City A to find 2


    All the way to the vi, I did not notice Dennis''s difference, until I returned to the vi, I was ready to go


    upstairs to take a shower, he sat on the sofa slyly spoke, "Did you never intend to talk to me, and never


    considered my feelings?"


    I froze for a moment, then looked back at him and saw his pair of ck eyes looking at me motionless


    and somewhat sultry, I was surprised and spoke, "No, no, I was just in the hospital with the intention of


    finishing with Mom and Dad and thening back to talk to you."


    He looked at me and spoke, "Then why didn''t you say so?"


    I hold my forehead, this man is really bing more and more like a child, helplessly said, "I n to


    go to City A, Dad said this morning, it''s not that I have not considered, I know this thing although it


    sounds unreliable, but all the time let riana in the hospital so wait, I do not feel at ease, so, I want to


    go to City A by myself, inquire about it, if really can find the right bone marrow for the transnt, we


    wouldn''t have to keep hanging on so much."


    He pursed his lips and looked at me with a slight frown, "Are you nning to go alone?"


    I nodded, and seeing his gaze ghostly, I couldn''t help but say, "The George Group thing, can you put it


    down? Or is there too much going on to handle it?"


    He frowned and spoke, "I''ll go with you!"


    Originally I was thinking of refusing, but I thought he wouldn''t listen to me, and when I thought of it, I


    nodded my head and agreed, saying, "Okay, well, then we''ll go together."


    I was a little sleepy, I didn''t say much and I was ready to go upstairs, just as he had a phone call over


    there, so I went upstairs to take a shower.


    ......


    I had nned to meet Barbara for dinner and then go to City P, but I didn''t expect Dennis to buy a ticket


    the next day and get me up early.


    Winter is the best day to sleep, I sat on the bed to ease a long time did not wake up from the dream,


    only to hear him in my ear chattering about going to City P to bring things, I listened in a daze, while


    listening, also while sleeping, waiting for him to pack things, see me sleepy really can not, he had no


    choice to lean in my ear, "or I carry you to the bathroom? "


    I was so sleepy that I opened my eyes and looked at him, froze slightly and said, "What are you doing


    in the bathroom?"


    He couldn''t hold back hisughter, "You''re not going to wash up and go out with your hair like that?"


    I nodded, muddled, "Well, to wash up." Scooting off the bed, he didn''t hold back and ended up carrying


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    me up into the bathroom as Holy crap yawned several times over his shoulder.


    I was originally nning to go in a few days, and Barbara was ready to have a meal together, but I


    didn''t expect you to suddenly drag me to City A. I didn''t even have time to tell her."


    He saw me sleepy, no way, directly on his own hands, wash my face, I closed my eyes, enjoy the


    temperature of the water, but a few minutes awake, put me on the counter, he squeezed toothpaste


    while speaking, "dinner another day is okay, if City A can find the right bone marrow, a little earlier


    surgery is not better?"


    I nodded and reached for the toothbrush he handed me, sleepy and awake for a few moments, I spoke,


    "Too!" Getting up and lying on the sink to brush my teeth, he stood with my arms outstretched, a head


    taller than me, holding a woodenb through my hair, I had some difficulty, grunting a few times, "I''ll


    get it myselfter!"


    He pursed his lips, smoothed back the hair I had fallen in front of that was stopping me from brushing


    my teeth, and spoke, "The flight is early, ours is faster."


    I raised my eyebrows at him and said, "How many times did Mr. George have to do this?"


    He raised his eyes, pulled the paper towel for me to wipe the toothpaste foam around my mouth, light


    smile, "This is the first time, not very skilled, there is still to be strengthened in the future, but it looks


    like you are very satisfied, that is also considered talented."


    I lol, out of the bathroom, in front of the dressing mirror applied skin care products, he will be packed up


    the things are packed up, the suitcase has long been done put in the car, see me makeup, he can not


    help but raise an eyebrow, "how suddenly interested in makeup?"


    Not really makeup, just simple eyebrows and lipstick, turned around and saw him looking at me with his


    arms around me, I couldn''t help but say, "When I go out, standing next to Mr. George, I have to pay


    more or less attention to my image, don''t I?"


    He smiled lightly and reached out to pull me, "You are naturally beautiful, you don''t need to make up


    also beautiful, pregnancy makeup is not good, you should change these things again."


    I swept a look at the cosmetics on the dresser, they were all nt-based, originally very advanced


    things, looked at him and said, "No, these pregnant women can use them, you can''t change my things


    without permission, or I''m not finished with you."


    Every time I do not pay attention to my clothes and cosmetics to change the new, and not because it is


    broken or used up, just because he felt that buy back three months did not use up is that I do not like to


    use, so it gave me a change, so that I always feel that I do not have a set of favorite skin care products,


    this set is really good, moisturizing and whitening, with a veryfortable, so I deliberately reminded


    him not to change, and do not know he a big boss I don''t know where to find so much time to pay


    attention to these trivial things, it is also difficult for him.


    Seeing that I made a point of speaking up and reminding him, he nodded, "Well, okay, I''m not


    changing, let''s go, catch a ne!"


    Get into the car, Holy crap in the seat, always feel tired around themselves, some half-squinted eyes


    said, "a littleter to the airport called me, Holy crap for a while."


    It''s not that I''m tired, it''s that I seem to be having a bit of a reaction to pregnancy vomitingtely, and I


    don''t know if it''s because my reaction was too light before, but it''s a bit stronger at this point.


    Dennis originally wanted to speak, but gave up when he saw the exhaustion on my face, pulled my


    hand slightly, and said, "Rest for a while and you''ll be fine!"


    I nodded my head a little less eager to talk,y down for a while, and then went to the airport.


    Dennis asked the stewardess for some medicine to relieve airsickness, but I couldn''t eat it because I


    was pregnant, so I had to watch me dry heave.


    Dennis took me to the vi and settled me down and started to work.


    After a long sleep, I was in good spirits. When I came downstairs, I saw Dennis taking a nap in the


    living room, I gave him a nket to cover him, and Edward sent a message.

 Chapter 726: Go to City A to find 3

    Chapter 726: Go to City A to find 3


    I nodded my head, counting the time the baby in my belly is more than two months old, looking not


    obvious.


    "Off to City A so soon? It seems you do care quite a bit about your daughter, but it''s a pity that my


    mother''s soup is wasted!"


    I had almost forgotten that Edward''s mother should have misunderstood the baby in my belly and said


    she was going to make soup for me to nourish my body.


    I didn''t reply to the message, but Barbara, who messaged, asked, "Are you still at City P?"


    I told her to tell Jannings that if there is nothing going on in City P, she should go back to City A. The


    longer she is in contact with Edward, the more difficult it may be for her to let go of the feelings


    between adults, and time can heal all the sadness.


    Barbara expressed surprise and after a few moments said, "I''m going back to City A in the evening,


    how is your daughter doing? Did you go to City A because of your daughter?"


    I couldn''t help but frown, I didn''t say anything about meing to City A, and I didn''t say anything


    about rianaing to City A. How did she know about this?


    I sent a smiley face and said, "Okay, when you go back to City A, let''s go out again."


    I don''t know when Dennis woke up, I just finished sending a message, I noticed the person next to me


    looking at me, turned around slightly and saw him looking at me motionless, I was a little stunned,


    smiled and said, "Woke you up?"


    He smiled lightly and shook his head slightly, "No, who are you talking to? Is there anything else


    ufortable with your body?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    He sat up straight, took me in his arms, pressed his head on my shoulder and said, "What do you want


    to eatter? Let''s go out and eat!"


    There is also little appetite, Holy crap on his chest, slightly shaking his head, "Nothing you want to eat,


    by the way, how about you? Is there anything you want to eat?"


    "Doing it at home?"


    It looks like he should also have nothing to do to busy, I nodded, kind of should, rare that we all have


    time to be able to cook together at home, but it is rare that all leisure.


    ......


    At 5pm, it was drizzling in City A and the weather outside was not very nice. Dennis didn''t have to go


    out and I thought I should contact first. Edward gave me the business card of Scott Garcia, a person


    who could help me contact organ donors.


    Back in the bedroom, I called the man, the phone rang several times before being answered, and a


    gruff voice came from the other end of the line, "Hello!"


    I froze slightly and spoke, "Hello, is this Mr. Garcia?"


    The conversation hmmed and said in not-so-smooth Mandarin, "I am, what can I do for you?"


    I didn''t really trust this guy, how could Edward know this kind of people, but I held back a bit and said,


    "Mr. White asked me toe to you!"


    The other person oh, somehow like a sudden realization, spoke, "Are you Miss Kennedy?"


    I nodded, "I am. I want to ask, can your hospital really find the right bone marrow and kidney?" I always


    feel as if this is not very reliable.


    The other party gave a hint and said, "Yes, let''s do it this way, you will send me your daughter''s


    examination report and recent physical indicators to look at, tomorrow you take a time, I will take you to


    see, at present you want I happen to have stock on my side, but not quite sure and your daughter''s can


    be matched."


    I was a little confused, but he made it sound like he had a nose for it, so I agreed.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hang up the phone, just as Samuel called, said Jimmy also happened to City A, what I go out to do in


    the future, it is best to take him along, many times, he can help me.


    I nodded in response, and after a few moments of agonizing, I sent riana''s medical examination and


    physical indicators to Scott Garcia, who, upon receiving the message, sent me a message saying,


    "Tomorrow morning, we''ll go to the source together, you look at the situation, and then we''ll talk about


    the price."


    I froze for a moment and typed two words, "Cargo?" They call body parts a source of goods?


    The other party didn''t seem to have any intention of exining that much to me, so they typed back to


    me with a single word, "Hmm!" After that there was no more message.


    After thinking about it, I contacted Jimmy and asked him to go with me tomorrow. I originally nned to


    talk to Dennis, but he has been on the phone in the study to talk about things, some busy, I also did not


    mention the child with him.


    The next day.


    Dennis had time to work and left early in the morning after telling me a few things, I cleaned up at home


    and not long after, Jimmy came over.


    Scott sent me the address and sent back a message saying, "I''ll meet you at the second ring entrance,


    don''t bete, it''s a long walk."


    After answering the message, Jimmy and I went out. The traffic flow in City A in the morning was so


    heavy that the traffic jam was a bit severe, so it was hard to meet up with Scott, who seemed a bit


    angry, after all, he waited a bit too long.


    He drove a ck Ben, sitting in the car did note down, although not see his body, but just look at


    his face I will know that he is a little fat, the face of the horizontal meat is too obvious, the skin is a little


    dark, look like the nies in the county mixed with a good coal mine boss.


    See me, he skewed his mouth, frowned at me, "the source of goods in the mountains, a while I take


    you over, the living supplies with you? There is nothing to buy in the mountains, go to your


    inconvenience and everywhere fault, very annoying!"


    Looking at him, he should have received a lot of trouble, and I was a little puzzled, "Aren''t we going to


    the hospital? Why are we going to the upper district?"


    He bristled, "After taking something from someone''s daughter and son, you must not go to see their


    parents? Go first, if you are not satisfied, you can choose, after all, you are Mr. White''s friend, I also do


    not sign any contract with you, if you are satisfied, we will continue to talk."


    I froze and looked at Jimmy , a little confused.


    Jimmy was still calm and nodded toward me, meaning he could follow him to check it out.


    Scott doesn''t mince words, says a few words and lets me drive the car and follow him around behind.


    As he said, the distance is indeed very far, the car drove a long time, from morning to evening, seven


    or eight hours, after dark he slowly stopped the car.


    I slept in the car in a daze, looking around the scene, can not help but be a little surprised, this is a


    vige in the mountains, the vigers are living in the mountain halfway up the mountain, the number is


    not many, about two dozen families.


    Scott parked the car in the center of the vige by the well, got out of the car squatting at the well with a


    few mouthfuls of water to wash his face, by the way, after drinking a few mouthfuls, looked at our car


    and said, "Here we are, you guyse down, drink a few mouthfuls of water, follow meter!"


    Jimmy got out of the car and after looking around just slightly, he took a bottle of water from the trunk


    and handed it to me, then gave me a copy of the bread he carried inside and spoke, "Eat something


    first."

 Chapter 727: Go to City A to find 4

    Chapter 727: Go to City A to find 4


    But this is after all a seven or eight hour drive and people are tired.


    Jimmy handed Scott a water and bread, we ate at the side of the car, Scott ate while speaking, "There


    are twenty-seven families in this vige, but the entrance is quiterge, almost every family has seven


    or eight children, I will show youter, if there is nothing wrong, I will contact the doctor as soon as


    possible, and then the operation. "


    A little puzzled, I looked at him and frowned, "Can you operate so soon? Bone marrow and kidneys are


    not that easy to encounter."


    He ignored me, stuffed the bread into his stomach in a few bites, then took a few sips of water and


    spoke, "Let''s go!"


    Residents are living halfway up the mountain, probably because of the recent rains, the dirt road is full


    of mud and water, a foot down, mud stained shoes are full, even the trouser legs are dark yellow mud,


    walking is very difficult, sticky mud on the shoes, a foot down, there is no way to lift up.


    Scott is probably used to walking, looking back at Jimmy and I moved a little slow, frowned slightly to,


    "Do not step on, look for rocks, people stepped on the ce to walk."


    I nodded, tilted my head to look at the road in front of a few hundred meters, the reason not to drive,


    because this dirt road car simply no way to drive on, Scott said, these roads once the car up can not


    get down, especially in the rain, are cattle cars go, the car did not go.


    Jimmy and I followed him for a while, seeing that the sky was dark, it was good that the phone still had


    power, so I turned on the shlight while walking and shining.


    It was hard to get there, Jimmy and I, both knees covered in mud, shoes with water and mud,


    especially ufortable, Scott stood outside a house and shouted with his speech, "Precious family,


    in?"


    This family''s door bolted a ck dog, heard the people have been barking, look fierce and vicious,


    good in the dog''s neck bolted rope, I stood next to Jimmy, the heart has long been this scene made


    some confusion.


    The house in front of the family is a red earth ck tile house, looking a little crooked, looking from a


    distance, as if it will identally copse in general, the house in front of a ce paved with cement,


    the ground is ced on a pile of ck coal mine, covered with ayer of wind and rain gradually


    destroyed some damage to the film, the wind blows, the film has been dyed ck coal mine from time


    to time to raise a foot, get out some loud sounds.


    Probably hearing someone calling outside, a bow-legged, hunched man came out of the house, ck


    and whirling. The man just moved the somewhat old wooden door open a little, stretched out his head,


    looked, and then showed some ck and yellow teeth and smiled, "It''s Mr. Garciaing."


    Then rushed to wee out, he was wearing a ck oily clothes, I looked carefully, think that the


    clothes should originally be gray with hair, but because of wearing a long time, that clothes are a little


    dirty, so the hair are pressed down by dirt,yer afteryer are dirt, and finally let that clothes open


    ck and shiny ck.


    "I''m bringing a friend over to sit at your house, are you guys done yet?" Scottmunicated with the


    man in dialect, and the man nodded his head repeatedly.


    He said in a coarse dialect, "Well, I''m done, you guys go inside and sit down, it''s cold outside."


    Scott led us into the house, just inside I froze, twenty-square-meter house, seven or eight children and


    a thin woman sitting around a coal stove, the stove is still cooking something in a pot.


    Fifteen-watt white wovenmp, the light is too dim, the pot of things I can barely see clearly, seems to


    be a over green cabbage, a pot full of vegetables apanied by a few pieces of fatty meat, was


    cooked by the fire straight hot.


    When several children saw someoneing, they all stood up in unison at once, then consciously


    stood by the wall and gave their ce away.


    Scott should be ustomed to watching several children speak a few words of dialect, I did not


    understand, and then sat by the fire, leaning his hands on the side of the fire for warmth, his pair of


    The man looked at the woman, and then the woman stood up, looked at me, and said in a dialect with


    some haste, "Youe to this point to sit and roast the fire, warm up a ha."


    I looked at her and said no, but she got up directly and looked at several children and said a few words,


    several ck children squatted on the other side of the small wooden table, then the woman used the


    porcin bowl with a few mouths cut from the pot out of some dishes, ced in the middle of the table,


    several children look small is just three or four years old so big, the older ones are about ten years old,


    they hold the bowl, from the steamer with a bowl of yellow corn rice, and then on the They held bowls


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    of yellow corn rice from the steamer, and then ate it at the table.


    The man looked at Scott and asked us to eat with the children, Scott refused in dialect and said, "We


    came here today is something,st time Liu came over to do the children''s examination, found that


    your nca Gresham''s blood type and all aspects are quitepatible with my friend''s daughter, the


    child is sick, need a bone marrow transnt, and kidney,st time I talked to you, you see what the


    price is, let''s arrange for the child, there are still waiting for surgery. The child is sick and needs a bone


    marrow transnt and a kidney, as I told youst time, look at the price of what is appropriate, we will


    arrange for the child, the child there is still waiting for surgery!"


    Scott''s words were too direct, so direct that I was a little confused, but what I did not expect was the


    man, he almost did not even think about it and said, "Okay, how much money you say, although the


    child is young, but it is useful, not in vain, my wife is pregnant again, this really need money, you help


    contact more contact, my house some years, it is time to repair, these days leaking rain, living


    ufortable. The house is a bit old, it should also be repaired, these days leaking rain, living


    ufortable, you see if someone still needs, they just give money, you just bring them to."


    I subconsciously sped my hands just together, looked at the father, held back for a moment, looked


    at him and said, "Hello child father, what we are talking to you about is your child needs to provide my


    daughter with bone marrow stem cells, and one of the kidneys in your daughter''s body could potentially


    be transnted into my daughter''s body."


    The man nodded, with a smile on his face, without the slightest reaction, "I know this, Mr. Garcia has


    brought people here several times before, don''t worry, my daughter can serve you, it is also her


    blessing, not afraid."


    I''m a little breathless, thinking, probably because the room is too small, but also burning charcoal fire


    rtionship, a time is nothing to say out.


    The child''s life and physical health, in their eyes, do not seem to be important at all.


    Scott seems to be ustomed to see, just speak, "Okay, then let Miss Kennedy and your family nca


    contact contact, as long as everything is almost talked about, tomorrow we will give you the money,


    nca to do surgery, we have to take her to the city to recuperate a few days, these are no problem,


    right? "

 Chapter 728: Go to City A to find 5

    Chapter 728: Go to City A to find 5


    The man shook his head and said with a smile on his face, "No problem, no problem, you guys go


    ahead and take it with you."


    The woman looked at us and didn''t say anything, and could tell that she couldn''t seem to say anything


    in this house.


    Jimmy hadn''t said anything, and after listening to all they had to say, he looked at the man and said,


    "Can you please help us find a cleandy''s dress for us?"


    The man froze and nodded his head, "Good, right away!" Then he looked at the woman and said, "Go


    and find a dress for them."


    The woman got up and went to the other partition door, Scott and the man chatted, my eyes fell on the


    group of children eating around the table.


    They were wearing ill-fitting clothes, some several dirty T-shirtsyered together, and some on a


    separate inferior sweater, can be seen, they are simply just to keep out the cold, they all seem to be


    able to wear the clothes passed on, but it is clear that still can not let them warm enough.


    Eyes fell on the little girl squeezed on one side, I paused for a moment, the child looked just three


    years old so big, the cheeks on both sides of the red, looking like hignd red and like frozen red,


    mouth side because of eating, ck, probably because of the cold weather, snot while flowing, she


    reached out with her sleeve to wipe, but did not wipe clean, so that the side of the mouth and the


    dishes are on.


    I could not help but frown slightly, the woman came out of the partition door, holding a set of clothes in


    her hand, looked at me and said I, "You try a ha."


    I nodded, smiled and said thank you, looked at her and said, "Can I borrow a pair of dry shoes with


    you?" When I came up just now, shoes and pants all dirty winter cold, wearing that wet shoes, really


    ufortable.


    The woman nodded and went to the cupboard for half a day and brought out a pair of cloth shoes, still


    new, but looking at the style and look, like she sewed them herself.


    Jimmy, seeing that the shoes were too thin, frowned and said, "Is there a warmer one?"


    The woman froze slightly and shook her head, "It''s all there!"


    I smiled, took the shoes, said thank you, changed clean shoes, then sat by the fire to roast, Dennis


    called, because the signal is not good, his several calls were not received, I had to send him a


    message, told him not to go back tonight.


    A seven or eight hour drive is too far.


    Scott and the man said a bunch of things, then looked at me and said, "Miss Kennedy, you look at the


    child, if there is nothing wrong, tomorrow we will take the child to City A, in addition to your daughter''s


    side also have to transfer from City P, the child temporarily no ount and identity information, so we


    can only temporarily in City A We can only do the surgery in City A for the time being."


    I am still a little confused, see the man got up and walked to the youngest girl, with the sleeve smoothly


    wiped her out of the snot, looked at me smiling, "Miss Kennedy, you see aha, this baby age although


    small, but still obedient and understanding, not afraid of pain, you see aha to suit your heart?"


    The child did not know why she was being spoken to like this by the adults, but just stared at me, a little


    confused, probably because she had not eaten enough, she carefully nced at her father after lifting


    the bowl and chopsticks into their mouths and stuffed a mouthful of cabbage, the vegetable soup got all


    over themselves.


    I nod my head, my brain is a bit muddled.


    Waiting for a few children to eat, because it was already veryte, the hostess in another house is also


    almost only twenty square meters bunk, Scott said the conditions here is such, just one night on the


    line, tomorrow we will return to the journey.


    Jimmy was worried that I would be cold at night and found all the quilts the hostess could find, but it


    was still quite unhealthy, huddled with a few children.


    By midnight, my feet were too cold to sleep, I couldn''t help but curl up and hear the little girl''s voice in


    my ear, "Auntie!"


    I thought it was a hallucination at first and froze for a moment before I heard the little girl''s voice again,


    "Auntie, are you asleep?"


    This time I was sure that the kid was calling me, and I couldn''t help but freeze and respond, "No, what''s


    wrong?"


    Turned over and did up, saw the little girl did not know when has squatted beside me, looked at me and


    whispered, "Mom said I want to go with you tomorrow, go to the city to eat good food, can you take big


    sister also, she also want to go into the city."


    I froze for a moment, pulled her to sit beside me, covered her somewhat cold body with the quilt, and


    spoke, "What''s wrong? Why do you want to take big sister with you?"


    The child seems to move nothing, leaning against me although afraid, but still can not help but speak,


    "Auntie, you seem to be on, than the mother''s fragrance a lot."


    I couldn''t help but smile and wait for her to answer my question.


    But the little girl seemedpletely distracted by the aroma on me, and I couldn''t help but speak up


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    again, "Little friend, why is your big sister going into town for something? How old is she."


    Her attention back, but thought about it, "big sister is seventeen years old, mom said she can marry,


    but she does not want to marry, big sister read a lot of books, now dad does not let her read, let her


    poor, she has not eaten for several days, mom said if she does not marry, she will never let her eat She


    will starve to death."


    The child''s words startled me, and for a moment I didn''t know what to say, but asked in a calm mood,


    "Can you take me to see my big sister?"


    She nodded and stood up, barefoot and about to leave, I pulled her back and whispered, "It''s cold


    outside, you have to pass your shoes and clothes on first."


    She did not care and said, "It''s okay, it''s not cold, the previous colder winters than this one my brothers


    and sisters and I were barefoot, mom said it''s not cold when I get used to it, I''m used to it now, so it''s


    not cold."


    I pursed my lips, did not continue to speak anymore, followed her out of the house, then, she pulled me


    to a door, took the lock on the house and whispered, "Big sister, are you asleep?"


    Inside came the sound of Xu Xu crumbling, followed by a girl''s voice responding in a whisper, "Not yet."


    The little girl gently pushed open the door, it was dark inside, nothing could be seen, see her step in, I


    followed some worry, before stepping in, the little girl looked back at me and whispered, "Auntie, you do


    note in, it is very dirty, there are a lot of cow shit."


    Then he spoke to the person inside the door, "Big sister, I brought my aunt, beg her to let you go to the


    city with me so you don''t have to get married."

 Chapter 729: Go to City A to find 6

    Chapter 729: Go to City A to find 6


    I felt the phone in my pocket, turned on the shlight, shining inside, froze, as the girl said, the more


    than 10 square meters of the house, there are cow shit and hay everywhere, some ces do not know


    whether it is cow urine or the eaves leaking rain wet.


    The girl who was locked inside was dressed very thinly, only a short sleeve with exposed arms, a ck


    sweatpants, I do not know how many years she wore, the knees were mended several times, the pants


    were so short that they reached the top of the neck of the legs, the good thing is that there is a big


    yellow cow in the cattle pen, the girl was leaning on the neck of the big yellow cow, see us, the girl


    curled up, because of the shlight, she raised her hand Blocked the light, some fear said, "Mom, you


    do not force me, I will die!"


    The little girl beside her hurriedly said, "Big sister, she''s not mommy, she''s the aunt from home, the one


    who''s going to take me to town, she''s beautiful, not mommy!"


    Hearing the girl''s voice, the girl looked over with narrowed eyes, a clean face a little white, dry lips, it


    looked like she had not eaten for a few days, she opened her mouth and looked at me, there was no


    fear as I thought, she spoke calmly, "Is that you want to take my sister to the city? Make her contribute


    organs to your daughter?"


    She said that I could not ept it, but when I thought about it, there was nothing wrong with it, I pursed


    my lips and nodded, "Yes, but don''t worry, I will take good care of her."


    She suddenly sneered, "Isn''t that the way it should be? They don''t understand, do you think I don''t


    understand either? nca is only five years old, she''s going to have her organs removed, she might


    even die, you spent tens of thousands of dors to trade her life for your daughter''s, shouldn''t you take


    care of her?"


    The girl''s words are very sharp, I pursed my lips, did not respond, not afraid to answer, just do not feel


    the need, if I did not understand why Scott brought me over here at the beginning, now is to know


    something.


    After a pause, she girl looked at me and spoke, "I know my sister can save your daughter''s life, so let''s


    trade off, I want you to promise me something."


    I frowned slightly and spoke, "If it''s reasonable, I''ll consider it, but if you''re unreasonably demanding,


    then I''m sorry."


    "Take me and my sister with you and leave, I can''t stay here and wait to die, my mother is going to


    marry me to a fool, I don''t want that kind of life, I don''t need you to do anything, just take me to the city,


    don''t worry, I won''t pester you or bother you when you get to the city, I just want to leave this ce, I


    don''t want my life to be ounted for here like this I just want to leave this ce, I don''t want my life to


    be ounted for here."


    The girl''s eyes, the future is full of aspirations and expectations, she looked at me, the gaze of true


    desire, if I am a little younger, I may be heartbroken immediately nodded yes.


    But I still hesitated. After all, I was not familiar with everything here, including this girl, and I didn''t know


    what her parents were going to do to her? Why do they want to lock her up? I am an outsider, and if I


    intervene at will when I don''t know the situation, I will instead draw conflicts for myself.


    Looking at her, I calmly said, "It''s not hard to take you away, but at least I need to know why you''re


    leaving, why you''re being held here, and would your parents agree to you leaving? If I take you away


    without the consent of your parents, then what kind of consequences do you think I will incur? In


    addition, if you really care about your sister, you should not use her to ckmail me to take you away,


    you know better than me, we took your sister, we are giving you money, from the material point of view,


    this point, I do not think we owe you anything, but from the humanitarian point of view, you ask for help,


    if the request is reasonable and legal, I will still agree!"


    She held her thin body coldly smiled, some sarcasm, "You people in the city really know how to talk big,


    you a sentence to give us money to a life that can save your daughter''s life to deny, really calcte


    clear, can, also, can say clearly, that you are also a reasonable person, okay, I tell you everything."


    I am a sensible person, but after listening to the girl, I was still surprised by the road, the girl''s name is


    Emily Becker, is the family''s male owner Raymond Gresham''s first eldest daughter.


    Remote mountain viges, these people in addition to guarding the few acres ofnd in the mountains


    to live, the other is nothing economic resources, but four or five years ago, the mothend''s family


    nning gradually rxed ushered in the era of two children, the farmers here suddenly found another


    good way to economic resources, that is, to give birth to children.


    I do not know who spread to the vige, there are some outsiderse back here to take away a few


    children, and give the parents of these children tens of thousands of dors, because all the children in


    the mountain vige, many are not on the ount, many children were taken away, some may be sent


    back, some may not be sent back.


    Sent back, is considered a life, but the body is not good, there will always be a lot of problems, which is


    actually considered good, at least back, but some children were not sent back, those who were not


    sent back to the families of children will also receive a few hundred thousand dors, so that it is


    considered to buy the child, just do not know that the child was not sent back is alive or dead.


    Each family has more than seven or eight dozen children, a family missing one or two children is not a


    big deal, always regenerate is, so those who were not sent back to the children, or sent back to the sick


    children, others simply do not rte to what they were sent to the end of the experience.


    Several families in the vige moved away after making money, but the few that remained, either did


    not encounter a wealthy buyer, or the family daughter-inw has been unable to give birth to, could not


    afford to take their only few children spoiled, so they keep their own acre ofnd to live well on the line.


    I listened to her speak, my heart was a bit undting, she looked at me and sneered, "Do you think


    these people are ridiculous? Just now you saw, my mother gave birth to nine children, I am the oldest,


    older, not much use for others, so she thought of marrying me out to collect tens of thousands of bride


    price money, just for tens of thousands of bride price, she did not hesitate to hand over to a fool who


    can eat shit, if I had not gone to school, did not see the life of children in other ces, perhaps, I would


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    be so resigned to fate, but I have seen. "


    "Seeing clearly the children who are my age, what kind of family they live in, what kind of life they lead,


    so I''m not willing, I''m not willing for her to just ruin my whole life, I want to get out of here, far away."

 Chapter 730: Go to City A for 7

    Chapter 730: Go to City A for 7


    I pursed my lips, looking at her angry and resigned expression, some indefinable emotions, I will not


    After a moment of silence, I looked at her and said, "I understand you and I sympathize with you, but I


    can''t take your one-sided word for it and think that what you say is true, and wide open, for here, it''s not


    good for me to cause trouble here."


    She sneered, "Crowning, whatever, if you don''t want to, forget it, anyway, I won''t marry even if I die,


    never, my own life is in my own hands."


    The original is not early, my phone did not charge a day, almost no power, I quit the cattle circle, nca


    followed me out, or honestly outside the cattle circle plus the lock.


    I hesitated for a moment and looked at nca and said, "Is there no food at home? Why don''t you get


    some food for your sister?"


    The little one spoke up. "There''s nothing to eat at home, and if mommy doesn''t feed my sister, there''s


    not even cold food at home, so she''ll have to starve."


    When I got back to my room, I was supposed to fall asleep, but I couldn''t.


    The brain are Emily''s words, no wonder Scott came here when everything is so light and familiar, the


    original is toe to the unknown several times, from his hands indirectly left the earth''s children, do


    not know how much.


    This night I did not sleep well, it was easy to dawn a few minutes, I just fell asleep, I was woken up by


    the noisy sounds outside, tearing the sound of arguing, I just do not want to wake up are difficult.


    Raymond''s several children are out, I got up to sort out the clothes, yesterday''s wet shoes dried by the


    fire, nca ran in, face hanging tears, also ignored I was wearing shoes, directly pulling me towards


    the outside, mouth shouting, "Auntie, you save big sister, she is about to be killed by her mother. "


    I did not understand what was going on, followed nca out the door, see outside the cattle pen, Emily


    originally torn clothes covered with cow shit, lying on the concrete floor, because of yesterday''s rain,


    coal and water mixed together, Emily was beaten by her mother with an iron bar rolling on the ground,


    the original unsightly clothes, at this timepletely unable to see, vaguely look at Emily The body


    does not know where it was wounded, bright red blood with ck water, some see not very clear.


    "You''re a money-loser, you''re wasting food by living, you still have the face to hurt your brother, I''ll beat


    you to death, see if you still dare?" Yesterday, the woman who was so obsequious that she didn''t dare


    to say anything, today, when she took the iron bar towards her daughter and hit her, she didn''t hesitate


    at all, she wasn''t soft!


    I couldn''t help but ask for help, but Jimmy stopped me. He looked at me and shook his head slightly,


    meaning I shouldn''t look for trouble.


    I watched Emily was beaten half to death, and noticed that Raymond was not there, at such a time, he,


    the husband, should be there, and could not help but squat on the ground and look at nca, "nca,


    tell auntie, what happened, where is your father?"


    nca looked at her sister being beaten and cried even more, choking, "Sister hurt brother, dad sent


    brother to the doctor, mom said brother would kill sister if something happened to him, auntie, you save


    sister."


    This thing between sisters and brothers, I really do not know what to do for a while, well the woman


    tired of fighting, pointing at Emily scolded, "you a money loser, if not look at you can buy tens of


    thousands of dors, I would have killed you, you do not think to escape, you go to this vige to ask,


    who dares to take you away, I will carry a kitchen knife to cut, thd Witt family''s bride price I have


    received, you do not even think about backtracking."


    Emily red at her with anger, her eyes were filled with hatred and disgust, "Who are you to ruin my


    life, you dream, I will not marry that fool, I just die I will not marry, I tell you, you want that son of a bitch,


    he deserves it, he is the one who bullied me, you still want to take my bride price to give him to college,


    you do not dream, he such a waste. I''ll wait and see what happens to you in the future."


    "Little bitch, bitch!" The woman cursed, "You just cursed my son, you money-losing bitch, you really


    think you''ve studied for a few years and you''ve made it? You dream, you are only worthy of serving tea


    and taking care of others, you want to go to the city to enjoy yourself, you dream, I will never do what


    you want in this life, your heart is higher than the sky and your life is as cheap as shit, little bitch,


    goods, you still curse my son, you will never have a good life."


    I stood looking at this pair of mother and daughter, frozen, this is the first time I have seen this pair of


    mother and daughter with blood rtions such a conversation, especially the mother, so said his


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    daughter.


    Parents love their children, it is for the far-reaching, but this pair of mother and daughter let me brush


    the first cognitive, the world is not a parent, but such a mother is really a mother?


    Emily was beaten half to death and then again roughly thrown into the cattle pen by the woman, who


    then looked on as if nothing had happened and looked at a group of people watching to show off her


    awesome discipline of her daughter.


    Several other children looked at their eldest sister being beaten like this by their mother, one by one,


    they were too scared to speak and stood to the side with their heads down and their fears pressed,


    nca cried a lot, but didn''t dare to say anything.


    After sending off the people watching, the woman looked at us andughed, "My man asked me to stay


    for lunch with you, that little bitch got married today, our family has to invite the vige people to have a


    meal, you just had dinner before you go, it won''t dy things, right?"


    I was still in the middle of what had just happened, Jimmy gave an answer, the woman looked at


    nca pulling me, smiling with her eyes narrowed, "Miss Kennedy, it seems that my nca and you


    get along quite well, great."


    I froze, there was no way to answer her, just a raw smile, I can''t tell you what it was like in my heart.


    I don''t know if she actually knew that her daughter was going with me to contribute organs to my


    daughter, if she actually knew how painful it was to have bone marrow drawn, how helpless a child


    would be lying on the operating table, and that these were all things her daughter would face.


    Or, maybe in her mind, none of this matters, the important thing, as long as this daughter can bring her


    money?


    The vige had a bad signal, so I never heard from Dennis after the message I sentst night. Scott


    strung around the vige, and the woman was, preparing lunch.


    Noon, no rain, the woman asked a few children to sweep the sewage on that piece of concrete floor is


    notrge, and then the small table in the house out, set up outside, set up a few stools, because not


    enough, she let the children go to the neighbor''s house to borrow a table to, and then they will make


    preparations for the meal.

 Chapter 731: Go to City A to find 8

    Chapter 731: Go to City A to find 8


    nca pulled me along and whispered in my ear, "Auntie, big sister asked if you could take her away?"


    I froze for a moment, I do not know how to answer, I am not the vige after all, if rashly took her away,


    it is definitely not possible, but if quietly took her away, I am afraid we did not go far to be blocked, the


    strong dragon can not suppress the ground snake.


    Seeing me frowning, nca was a little sad, but still quietly went to Emily. I knew what she would say


    to Emily, but still didn''t say much more.


    I still have a child in my belly, I can''t not consider for their own children, if once for again here to stir up


    something, rely on Jimmy alone, only afraid that he can not take care of me, so I can not act rashly.


    In a short while, Raymond returned on a motorcycle, with a 5''7" boy behind him, looking a little dark,


    with a cold, leering gaze.


    I can''t help but frown, I see this from a child and can''t help but think I''m not overthinking it?


    A time to put away thoughts, Raymond helped the boy off the motorcycle, the woman ran to the boy


    like a baby, bending down to carry the boy naturally, mouth chattering, "My heart baby ah, what did the


    doctor say? Is there anything wrong?"


    Raymond frowned, some not too happy said, "Emily this is to want the old son extinct, ah, too heavy


    hand, but the doctor said it is fine, go home to let the son recuperate well on the line, you carry him into


    the house, take good care of, I go to find Emily, that little bitch hoof, is a long time to live."


    This ising from a father, I froze, I have never heard a father can be so abusive to his own


    daughter, so vicious, so bottomless.


    The woman was agreeable and opened her mouth viciously, "If the thd Witt family pickup wasn''t


    Raymond opened the door to the bull pen, but instead of going in, he stood at the door and cursed,


    "Emily, you almost made your old man and I lose our children, that''s at least your brother, how can you


    do that?"


    Inside, Emilyughed, her voice a bit bleak, "How could I do it? Why don''t you ask me why I did this to


    him? He is your son, but I am not your daughter? You''ve raised a son, not a throne, you buy daughters


    for your sons, one after another, you''ll get what''sing to you."


    Raymond for his words, did not take it to heart, froze, "you give me good, good follow thd Witt family


    that stupid to go, you go to give them thd Witt family have a son, your life is not in vain, otherwise, you


    are dead, do note back. "


    Are these the words of a father?


    Emily in the cattle penughed slyly, extraordinarily sad, and I felt chills listening to it.


    After scolding people, Raymond did not say much more, directly back to the house, passing us, smiling


    and greeting politely, I have no way to describe their mood, always not very good.


    Looking at the other girls, who were bluffed by Raymond to stand aside and see what they had to help


    before helping, I seemed to be able to anticipate that they might be the second, third, and countless


    Emily''s, whose fate, when they grew up, would be just as inescapable.


    I can save one Emily, can I save a third, a fourth?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seriously, I can''t, I''m not a saint!


    The few families in the vige came, and two tables took turns sitting and eating. There were no


    dishes, just some cabbage boiled meat and riana beans cooked in water, and the women of the


    vige stood around talking with their children, and Scott came back.


    Someone reached out to him and asked, "Mr. Garcia, do you see any more clients you need here? I


    have five other children at home, all in good health."


    Raymond frowned slightly and spoke, "Not for now, I will inform you if there is, don''t be in a hurry."


    Is this for money, no bottom line at all? They are all born in their own womb!


    My emotions were out of control, Jimmy stood beside me and whispered, "Don''t think too much,


    everyone has their ownws of survival, maybe it''s a necessity, maybe it''s a matter of course, it doesn''t


    matter, you just have to take care of yourself."


    I purse my lips and keep my head down, not knowing what to say.


    After eating, the bride''s wee came, said the bride''s wee, it is better to say that is to pick up


    people, came a white van, the car is full of dust, if not the car mirrors tied to the top of the red flowers,


    I''m afraid no one knows that this is to wee the words.


    Raymond dragged Emily out of the bull pen, a bride covered in dirt and grime, shocking and helpless at


    the same time.


    She was dragged into the house. Emily looked at me, didn''t open her mouth to ask for help, nor did she


    say anything toin, just looked at me with her clear eyes, making my whole body sit on pins and


    needles, tormented by the self-condemnation inside me.


    Jimmy looked at me and spoke, "Don''t think too much, miss, the purpose of our visit has been


    aplished, that''s someone else''s business, don''t interfere."


    I pursed my lips and suddenly thought, this time, if Dennis is also in, I can''t do something I want to do,


    but I can one Emily and no way on millions of Emily ah, all this, the only way to change is that they can


    only save themselves.


    Emily came out of the house with a washed out red jacket, a pair of ck pants, messy hair that had


    beenbed, and a bunch of somewhat earthyrge red flowers in her hair.


    The woman, together with Raymond, helped her and handed her over to the two men who hade to


    pick her up, and she was then driven up to the car.


    The people watching around, smiling, each in their own way to show that the wonderful event of


    marriage is something to be happy about, no one seems to notice Emily''s sadness, or should I say, no


    one will care at all.


    The van picked the person up, the woman had her other daughters eat, and then had them clean up


    the mess left by the guest door, while the pair of parents pulled Scott and I to open our mouths to say


    something dispensable and polite.


    Before he left, Scott gave Raymond a red envelope, which looked like about ten or twenty thousand


    dors, and he said, "Take this money first, and if the child''s surgery is sessful, Miss Kennedy will


    thank you properly."


    Two people took the red envelope, happy as can be, and thanked them repeatedly.


    I never knew what to say, my hand was slightly warmed, I looked down to see that nca had taken


    the initiative to take my hand and looked at me, "Auntie, are we leaving?"

 Chapter 732: Go to City A to find 9

    Chapter 732: Go to City A to find 9


    I froze, a little heartbroken, what kind of home is it that can make this five-year-old child actively want to


    leave, not even a little hesitation?


    "Go now!" I spoke, leaving Mr. Gresham and Mrs. Gresham tomunicate as I led nca toward the


    parking area.


    The road is still hard to walk, but because it is home, all this road, to walk a lot of road, to the car,


    Jimmy opened the trunk, we bought on the road took out all the things, handed a copy to nca after


    he turned to look at the few girls who followed down.


    I froze, these girls'' eyes, through the eyes, is the envy and reluctance to nca, Jimmy will be those


    things are distributed to those children, he is not a man of many words, after doing all this, he got into


    the car.


    Raymond who followed down looked at the things in the hands of the girls, but did not say much, just


    looked at me and said with iparable deep meaning, "It''s useless, in this world, the only one who


    can change fate is himself, let''s go, we need to hurry back to City A."


    The little one seems to be the first time to ride in the car, some excitement, eyes always look at the


    scenery outside the window, although she did not say a word, but from her is not from the corners of


    the mouth smile, I can see, she seems to be very happy.


    When I left the vige and could no longer see any semnce of it, I distinctly and clearly heard the


    boy breathe a sigh of relief.


    A five-year-old child, when leaving parents is not sad sad run, but loose, I can not describe my heart


    feeling, in short, not good.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When the car got on the highway, there was a signal, and Dennis'' messages came one after another,


    all asking where I had been and what I was doing.


    I called him back and he answered as soon as the call came through, obviously he was worried, "How


    I exined one problem after another, and after I finished looking at nca who was sleeping beside


    me, I didn''t know what to say for a while, and after a moment''s hesitation, I began to speak, "Dennis, I


    found a child who can be matched with riana, only she is only five years old."


    The other end of the phone was silent, I was a little panicked, I quickly spoke, "It''s not what you think, I


    did not do anything illegal, I brought her back temporarily, did not want to do anything excessive, you


    do not think too much, wait for me toe back, I will talk to you carefully, OK?"


    After all, it was a living child, and I knew that he would not agree to let a five-year-old child to do the


    matching for riana, one is the morality of his heart makes him unable to do so, ande is this


    child even if you can do the matching, but thete damage is also unpredictable, after all, the child is


    still small, all the body institutions are still developing, if the operation, it is likely to bring nca can not


    bring If the surgery is done, it is likely to cause indelible damage to nca.


    From yesterday until now, I have not opened my mouth to refuse to take this child because everything I


    saw refreshed my idea that this child might be better off following me and Dennis, even if we are not


    convenient to raise her, even an orphanage is better than her in that vige, so I brought her.


    I don''t know if I did the right thing. I couldn''t save Emily, but nca was the one I had a chance to take.


    Dennis was silent for a while and spoke very seriously, "ra, I know you''re worried about riana


    and care about her, but promise me that no matter what situation we''re in, we can''t hurt anyone else,


    okay?"


    I nodded, "Yes, I won''t, you have to trust me!"


    A doting voice came from the other end, "Okay, I believe you!"


    I understood what Dennis meant. He was afraid that I would lose myposure because of riana


    and lose my bottom line, and then hurt others. I knew that once nca had the surgery, no matter how


    well we took care of her, it would be harmful to her after all.


    After talking to Dennis for a while and hanging up the phone, I saw nca''s watery eyes looking at me,


    I thought she was hungry and spoke, "We''ll be home soon, nca are you hungry?"


    She shook her head, holding the bread and water in her hand, and looked at me and said, "Auntie, why


    did we walk for a long time without seeing the car pulling Big Sister, I saw many cars on the road, but


    none of them were the one pulling Big Sister away, where was she pulled to, can I still see her?"


    I froze, surprised by this five-year-old. I originally thought she was staring out the window all the way


    because of the beautiful scenery and her curiosity about the outside world, but I never thought she was


    looking for the van that took Emily all along.


    A time when the heart can not say the heartache, pressed the emotions, I spoke, "nca, your sister is


    married to someone else as a new daughter-inw, that is someone else''s home, aunt also do not


    know."


    Hearing my words, she lowered her head and did not say anything, just looking at the bread in her


    hand, a little depressed, I wanted to speak tofort, but did not know what to say.


    Jimmy drove the car and said, "Princess, take a nap, there are still a few hours to drive, I''ll call you


    when we arrive!"


    I had something on my mind and couldn''t fall asleep, so I said, "Uncle Jimmy, are all the viges over


    here like this? It''s all their children, so how can they treat them differently."


    I saw the woman heartily carrying the boy, the eyes are heart and love ah, but why girls in their eyes is


    so low?


    Jimmy drove and sighed slightly, "There are so many things in this world that we don''t know, and each


    person faces different hardships."


    Yes, people from birth, life is different, some people are born in wealthy families, a lifetime of food and


    clothing as they wish, some people are born in the mountains and wilderness, can have a life to live, it


    is already a blessing.


    When I got back to the vi, it was already evening and Dennis was waiting for me in the living room.


    There was no floor heating in the south and he had set up a fire in the living room, with a book in his


    hand, as if he was waiting for me.


    Jimmy went back after dropping us off, I went back to the vi and pulled nca into the vi, Dennis


    got up and looked at nca and me, probably because of the aura, nca backed up towards me with


    some fear.


    I smiled lightly and reassured her not to be afraid.


    Dennis looked at me and spoke, "Have you eaten dinner yet?"


    I shook my head, "Seven or eight hours drive, nothing to eat on the way, so I came straight back, have


    you eaten?"


    He spoke sinctly and looked directly at me and said, "Wait for you!" Then his eyes fell on nca''s


    body.

 Chapter 733: Go to City A to find 10

    Chapter 733: Go to City A to find 10


    "She''s the kid, named nca, let her stay at home for a few days first." I spoke.


    He nodded his head and sighed, "This child you brought up, have you nned how to half after?"


    I shook my head, honestly, I do not know what to do, I have not refused to bring her, just because I saw


    her parents and Emily''s attitude towards several children, I know I have limited ability, there is no way


    to help them, all I can do is to bring nca back.


    Dennis saw this, and did not continue to say more, turned life to the kitchen, said, "wash your hands to


    eat, do your favorite dishes, see if I do not fit your appetite."


    I was shocked and pulled nca to the kitchen to see that he brought out all the meals ced in the


    warmer and put them on the table, all my favorite meals, pulled nca to wash her hands and ced


    them on the table for her.


    My phone rang and it was Samuel calling. I froze for a moment, then I realized that Jimmy should have


    talked to him.


    When I picked up the phone, I said, "Dad, have you had dinner yet?"


    He gave a bang, spoke, "the child thing Jimmy and I said, the child five years old, I know you are soft-


    hearted, but riana''s situation is getting worse and worse, the cancer is spreading seriously, if we do


    not do surgery as soon as possible, only afraid thatter riana''s internal organs have to be


    reced, so that we really have to trade life for life, the child Although small, your mother and I


    discussed a good,te to bring her to City P, give her parents a sum of money, your mother and I


    raised, the Lewis family family is arge family, do not worry about raising a child, if she does not adapt


    to what the body, we the Lewis family to her medical, children, this time, you can not be soft-hearted


    ah! "


    Samuel''s words are true and reasonable, but if I do, I''m afraid I''ll have to feel guilty about this child for


    the rest of my life.


    Seeing me staring at the table, Dennis raised his hand in front of me and shook it, "What are you


    thinking about? Eat first!"


    I nodded and before the phone could hang up, Samuel''s voice came from the other end, "Your mother


    and I will discharge riana tomorrow and bring her to S. You take good care of that child, when we


    get here, then we''ll talk."


    He hung up the phone, I was a little distracted looking at nca who was eating well at the table, a


    little saddened for a while, Dennis put the dishes in front of me and reminded me again, "Eat more,


    Uncle Jimmy said you barely ate anything yesterday, you are a mother now, you have to love yourself."


    I nodded my head and nca, hearing Dennis'' words, looked at me slightly sideways and cautiously


    said, "Auntie, do you have a little baby in your belly like mommy?"


    I smiled lightly, gave her a dish andughed, "Well, auntie has a little baby in her tummy too."


    The world of a child, very simple, happy,ugh, hard to cry, and so settled nca, I returned to the


    bedroom, Dennis hugged me, faintly spoke, "How did you find the mountain vige to go?"


    I froze for a moment and forgot about it. Edward gave me his business card, I never talked to him about


    it, and I was able to contact Scott for no reason which doesn''t make sense.


    After thinking about it, I said, "Dad told me, he arranged for Uncle Jimmy to go with me."


    He stared at me, his gaze low and dark as night, "ra, couples need to trust each other, that''s what


    you said."


    Looking at him suddenly so serious, I was more vain for a time, holding my fingers down, somewhat at


    a loss for words, not that I could hide things from Edward, but I just knew that his defenses against


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Edward were too heavy, and if I said it, he would certainly be furious.


    Thinking of this, I decided more and more reluctant to give Edward my business card thing to say,


    looked at him, "Dennis, really my father, that I called you to stop him because of this thing, you know, I


    do not want to let him a handful of years, but also because I am hot on unnecessary trouble, so I asked


    him to ask for information toe to the City A, when I decided toe, you also heard, still angry


    because I did not talk to you about it! Did you forget?"


    He suddenlyughed coldly, his gaze grim, "Even the lies are made up so true, if I don''t believe you,


    won''t I fail your well-made story?"


    After saying that, he went straight into the bathroom, and then came the sound of water rushing, was


    angry, no, was angry.


    I''m not sure if he knows what I''m looking for Edward, so I''m a little apprehensive. I originally nned to


    wait for him toe out, and if he''s really angry, I''ll confess to him, but I didn''t expect to toss and turn


    all day and all night, and I didn''t sit in bed for long, I was too sleepy to fall asleep.


    The next day I woke up and he was off somewhere. Samuel sent a message saying they had already


    boarded the ne and were ready toe to City A. I got up and washed up and went to nca''s


    bedroom and saw that she was already up. I didn''t know when she got up, but I saw her sitting on the


    edge of the bed in a regr manner and seemed to have been waiting for me.


    The more she understood, the more I felt guilty. Looking at her old and thin clothes, I took her to wash


    up, and then drove her to the mall.


    Probably the first time to the mall, she looked a little excited, but also timid has been pulling me not


    willing to let go, in the mall to buy her a few sets of clothes that fit, she wore, some timid look at me


    said, "Auntie, the money for these clothes, is also counted in the cost of you to mom and dad? Actually,


    you can save a little more for mom and dad without buying so many."


    This child, I am a little heartbroken, what time she still think of their parents, can not help but smile


    bitterly, "Don''t worry, these clothes are given to you by auntie, don''t need you to return, you wear at


    ease."


    She nodded and pulled me along, "So when can I save your daughter?"


    I froze for a moment, forgetting that children also have their own thoughts, her parents have never


    avoided talking to her, she followed me to the purpose, she herself knows better than I do.


    Pulling her along, I shook my head and said, "There''s no rush, Auntie wants to take you around town


    for a few more days."


    She nodded, her eyes shining brightly.


    Looking at her, I said with some reluctance, "nca, if you don''t go back to your mom and dad in the


    future and live with your aunt, will you be willing?"


    For this question, she froze for a moment, but seriously thought about it and said, "Then auntie will you


    give more money to mom and dad?"


    I nodded my head, "Will do!"


    She bowed her head slightly and made a very serious decision saying, "Yes, as long as mommy and


    daddy can have a lot of money to take, then I will live with my aunt."

 Chapter 734 About Barbara1

    Chapter 734 About Barbara1


    It is also true that in the world of children, no matter what kind of parents they are, they are always their


    rtives and cannot break the blood rtionship.


    I took nca out of the mall and was just about to get into my car when I heard someone call me.


    Turning around to see Barbara, I froze for a moment, forgetting that she was back at City A. She trotted


    up to me and said, "Did youe here to buy something?"


    I nodded and saw that she was carrying something in her hand, so I guess she came here to buy


    something too.


    Noticing nca beside me, she froze for a moment, then looked at me with an odd gaze and said,


    "You''ve been in touch with Edward? He gave you the message?"


    I was surprised that she knew so much about the mood just by seeing a child, and couldn''t help but


    stare at her nkly, wondering, "How do you ......"


    Her eyes fell on nca, her face was a little pale, and she looked at me and said, "I had heart surgery,


    depression was suffered after a heart transnt, and this heart is not mine, but also an innocent


    child''s."


    She finished these words with a gasp, seeing her forehead covered with beads of sweat, covering her


    heart with a somewhat hideous expression, I hurriedly went forward to hold her, she tugged me to


    death and spoke, "Do not take my back way, or the pain is not only a person."


    I was so frightened by her that I rushed to call 120, because I was worried about what happened to her,


    I asked someone to help me hold her in the car with nca to finish sending her to the hospital.


    I picked up the phone, and before I could say anything, the other side said, "ra, where are you?


    riana just got off the ne and had an abnormal reaction, and is now being sent to the hospital, so


    hurry up and bring the child here, I contacted the hospital and asked them to give the child a physical


    examination as soon as possible. "


    My mind was filled with Barbara''s words, my eyes fell on the helpless nca, and theplex and


    conflicting emotions were about to drive me crazy.


    I couldn''t say a word into the phone, and finally in the anxious voice over there just said the address


    where we were.


    When I hung up the phone, I looked at nca and she looked at me, a little dumbfounded.


    I didn''t know what to say to this child, and she looked at me and said, "Auntie, that auntie just now, is


    she sick too?"


    I nodded and pulled her into a chair and looked at her and said, "nca, someone may have to give


    you an injectionter, are you afraid of pain?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She looked at the emergency ward and looked at me a little hesitantly and said, "Will I have a hard time


    like that aunt just now?"


    I shook my head, "No!"


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then it''s okay, thest time that uncle gave me an injection at


    home, I didn''t feel any pain at all, it just went away in a sh, so I''m not afraid."


    Raymond brought someone to examine them physically and should have drawn blood forboratory


    tests, so she said so.


    I nodded my head and hugged her with some heartache, riana''s situation was getting worse and


    worse, if I hesitated, I was afraid that riana''s situation was so serious that I couldn''t save it, but if I


    were to operate on nca, not only would I have to extract bone marrow, but also a kidney transnt, I


    didn''t know how risky such an operation would be for a child. I don''t know how risky such an operation


    is for a child.


    Half a timeter, Samuel and Luna arrived, and the doctors took riana to the emergency room, with


    an IV tube still in her body and no good piece of her petite body from all the chemotherapy.


    When I saw riana like this, I couldn''t help but feel the pain and anger in my heart to explode, and


    the idea of killing Mario became more and more intense, and it''s not that people don''t have evil


    thoughts, but they are suppressed.


    riana was brought in and Samuel brought the doctors and instructed them to examine nca. I held


    nca, my heart in a mess, and looked at Samuel and said, "Dad, should we wait for the attending


    doctor toe out and ask about riana before we make a decision?"


    He frowned at me, knowing that I was soft-hearted, and spoke, "Take it easy, for now we are just giving


    this child a full physical examination, the people over there say that she and riana can be matched,


    but we are not sure yet, when the doctor finishes the examination, we will discuss how to half, can


    we?"


    His words, I had no way to refute, so I nodded in response.


    nca was taken away, the small body from time to time to look back at me, I know she is afraid,


    instinctive fear, hard to bear the heartache to look at her smile, "nca do not be afraid, this


    examination is the same as your injection, a little."


    She nodded, and then followed the doctor dutifully.


    I waited outside and was a little anxious, it was too torturous to just wait dry.


    A full hour did note out, I was a little anxious and got up to go see, but was stopped by Luna, "The


    boy has someone with him, you keep watch here, riana is still in the ward."


    I nodded, but my heart finally could not let go, back and forth a few times, the nurse downstairs to find,


    is Barbara side, that nurse said, "you just sent that patient woke up, now to transfer to the ward, need


    someone to watch a little, you family members to guard."


    I froze, talked to Luna about the situation, and went to see Barbara.


    When I came to her room, the doctor and I exined some details, all the precautions before and after


    the surgery. I was still confused, not quite understanding what Barbara''s situation was, and followed the


    doctor out of us.


    Asking after her, "Doctor, what exactly is wrong with her? What''s going on?"


    The doctor gave me a strange look and said, "You''re not rted to the patient as a family member?"


    I nodded, "I''m her friend, and I only found out about what''s going on around her today."


    He nodded slightly and said, "The patient had a heart transnt a year ago and is still in the rejection


    period, so if stimted the rejection reaction will increase, so it is important to pay attention to the


    patient''s emotional state from time to time."


    I know all this, I nodded slightly, heart transnt?Barbara said before the ident, her heart is a


    transnt, usually in this case, are d to be alive, just why she seems to reject this heart in her body.


    I returned to the ward, because of the anesthesia, Barbara body still can not move, but people are still


    interesting, she wears an oxygen mask, looking at me, seems to have something to say.


    Sitting next to her, I spoke, "I know you have something to say to me, it''s okay, there''s no rush to wait


    until you''re better."


    She shook her head slightly and said in a somewhat weak voice, "No more one life for another, it will


    kill people, they are innocent, and we who are alive are not happy."


    I froze and looked at her, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 735 About Barbara2

    Chapter 735 About Barbara2


    Her voice was weak, "I was born with heart disease, for many years, heart failure, my father said that


    as long as I could find a matching heart I could live a long, long time, but it was too difficult to find a


    suitable heart, my father searched for many years to find a suitable heart, those people told my father


    that she was sick and would not live for a few years, and when she died, she could transnt her heart


    to me. So Dad adopted her, and for many years, she was with me during my loneliest and hardest


    days, but I was getting sicker every day, but not only did she not react, but she was getting better and


    better."


    Sheughed slyly, "Then Dad realized that those people lied to him, she was not sick at all, she was


    healthy, she was just a child abandoned by her parents, that''s why they found her in my house, Dad did


    not want to do something illegal, but I was dying, he had no choice, because, only she could save me,


    so, when I fainted for thest time, Dad was in the car she was sitting in car and moved it."


    "When she died, none of her body was finished, Dad said it was an ident, and I kept implying that I


    was an ident, but I didn''t realize that the more time passed, the deeper she was in my memory, and


    the deeper she tormented me."


    Tears slid down from the corners of her eyes, "Don''t be wrong again, let the boy go!"


    I pursed my lips, no wonder she reacted so much when she saw nca.


    A phone call came in, it was Luna, I picked up the phone, there was some happiness on the other end,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where have you been, kid? The check is done, the boy is crying at the moment, where are you,e


    and see."


    I hmmed and hawed, looked at Barbara in the hospital bed and spoke, "This surgery is not big, it won''t


    kill the boy, I have no choice, I just want my daughter to live well, if there was another way, I would not


    have gone this far."


    She cried some serious tears, I know she was very muffled, can only recruit the nurses, let them help


    me watch a little, I went to see nca.


    Upstairs, nca finished her examination, her eyes red, and looked at me and said, "Auntie, it hurts


    here!" She pointed to the bone in her crotch, her eyes red.


    The doctor is no bone marrow extraction, just took part of the blood to do the filter to see the results, I


    hugged her and spoke, "Mmmmm, I know, auntie buy you good food at night."


    Luna looked at me and then at the kid and said, "riana just came out of the ward, go check it out."


    I nodded and followed her along to the ward where the doctor was exining something to my father


    and riana was lying on the bed with the anesthesia still in ce.


    Seeing that the doctor was leaving, I followed him out and called out to him, "Doctor, can I find out how


    the bone marrow and kidney transnts will affect the people who provide both?"


    The doctor looked at me and nodded, "The extraction of bone marrow to bring up the blood stem cells


    is not much harm to the provider, only some pain, but the kidney transnt surgery, there is an impact,


    the human body, some things look like nothing, but if you really take, there will always be an impact,


    such as our cell phones, we have ten fingers, suddenly missing One, will not affect life and death, but


    you finally less one, so the action, will always receive the impact."


    I nodded, blushing a little, "So if a kidney is taken from a child, will she have any repercussionster?"


    He nodded, "Naturally, it is there, it will not be fatal, but the physical quality is always not as good as


    the original."


    I do not continue to ask, what should be asked, and all clear.


    Back in the ward, nca sat by the bed, looking at riana lying on the bed, her dark eyes all childish


    and innocent, Luna saw me and spoke, "What''s wrong?"


    Samuel probably knew me, so he looked at nca and looked at me and said, "I''ve considered all the


    things to ask, the risks to consider, it''s not easy to find a donor, son, it won''t kill you, just take care of


    her more in the future, don''t me yourself too much."


    How so?


    It is fortunate that nca''s life will not be harmed, but after all, I have to hurt a child for no reason, and


    the self-condemnation in my heart spreads all over.


    riana had just had chemotherapy and nca''s test results were still pending, so we had to wait in


    the hospital, but we couldn''t leave nca in the hospital all the time, so we thought we would have to


    let Jimmy take nca with him.


    Barbara''s anesthesia was not ready untilter, I went to see her, I saw her face was still a bit defeated,


    I told her about riana''s situation and nca''s situation, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It is


    good not to hurt the child''s life, but even if the operation is sessful, there is still an observation


    period, if the cancer cells spread again within five years, then a second transnt will be necessary. If


    the cancer spreads again within five years, a second transnt will be necessary.


    I thought about it and said, "Her parents treat her as a tool to make money, if I send her back, I am


    worried that in the future she will be forced to marry casually when she is older, my parents want to


    adopt her, let her and riana go to school together, adopted in the Lewis family name, in the future, if


    she is sessful in school, she can also have a role, know how to choose their own life. She will know


    how to choose her own life."


    She froze, but it was rare to have a smile on her face, "This is good, to be raised in the Lewis family, is


    how many lifetimes to seek, you paved the way for her, the future is also much stronger than her back


    in that mountain hook, this is also considered that you repay her."


    I can only say so, I sighed, the heart also more or less rxed a few points, this matter or wait for the


    test results out, after the surgery ispleted, if everything goes well, the Lewis family will be one


    more child, I took nca back to the vige, thoroughly and her parents clear, and let her with the


    family after a clean break.


    Barbara raised her hand, stroked her heart, and said with some sadness, "If only I could have chosen


    that in the first ce."


    I look at her, can''t help but feel heartbroken, know that their lives are traded for a fresh human body,


    she should have had an extra copse this year!


    After a moment of silence, I spoke, "Do you know something about Edward?" That day in the cattle


    pen, Emily and I said that some of the children in the vige had not gone back since they came.


    I don''t know if it''s what I think it is.


    She tugged on the quilt, did not look very good, after a long silence, she spoke, "He is a heartless


    person, for money can do anything, under his hands, I do not know how many people have died."


    I frowned, "You haven''t met him, so why are you so sure that everything is rted to him?"

 Chapter 736 About Barbara3

    Chapter 736 About Barbara3


    She tilted her head, looked at me and said, "I have never met him, but I know him, my dad was killed


    by him, he used the girl thing to threaten my dad, my dad at first just to find the right heart for me to


    heal, so he took my dad home a girl, the girl and I''m the same age, he said as long as you wait for the


    girl to die of the disease can be operated on. Because there is no way to treat her disease, so my


    father agreed, but I am more and more serious, can not survive, he said the truth, and then sit on the


    price of Facebook my father, talking about the original three million, and finally he wanted ten times the


    price, my father had no choice but to put thepany''s money and some of those he should not be


    diverted out of the money, so my father will go to prison, so my father will go to prison, all because of


    him. Everything is caused by him, he simply will not be any good intention to help people, you have to


    be careful of him!"


    I froze and looked at her and said, "Is it true that the boy is dead?"


    She sped her hands tightly, her eyes red, and nodded, "Well, my dad said he gave her a thick burial,


    but ......"


    Thetter words were suppressed in her sobs.


    I did not continue to ask, those children who were not sent back, is it really so silent death in another


    country?


    Barbara''s words made me realize that this thing Edward was going to do might not really be as simple


    as I thought. Thinking about it, I called Scott after I left the hospital room.


    The call was answered in no time, his voice was gruff with a touch of savagery, "Hello, what''s up?"


    "The child''s test results are out, and I want to ask, if this child is going to have surgery, he must have


    an ID card and a family register, as well as the parents'' signatures, how will you solve these?" Barbara


    told me that there is no way to do irregr surgery in the hospital, so what are they going to do next?


    There was a pause and he said, "You don''t have to worry about this, as long as you agree to the


    surgery and the price is reasonable, we will arrange it for you."


    There had been no discussion of price until now, and I pursed my lips and spoke, "I want to know, how


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    do you charge?"


    The other end was silent for a while and spoke, "The cost of the surgery site, the doctor, and the


    medication all need to be ounted for, as well as the cost of sending the child''s parents we will


    include, so let''s set a time and then sit down together to talk about it, such a big thing, I think you do


    not want to talk to me over the phone, right?"


    "Okay, time and ce you decide!" I opened my mouth and couldn''t help but chill, it seems that all they


    have is a specific system, only to fear that the child''s origin is not just a vige.


    I hung up the phone and went back to riana''s room. She had just woken up, probably because she


    hadn''t seen a child her age in a long time, so she and nca were talking a lot.


    Luna was still reading the project book, and although most of thepany''s business was left to


    Stannis, he was still a young man after all, and needed guidance and reminders from his elders on


    many things.


    Seeing that Samuel was no longer there, I couldn''t help but speak up, "Mom, where''s my dad?"


    She said while reading the paper, "went to find a friend, by the way, when he left he asked me to ask


    you, through whom you found the child, the child looks healthy in all aspects, it does not look like the


    orphanage?"


    I frowned, "An orphanage?"


    She nodded, "Yes, your father''s side of the contact said before the children in the orphanage, your


    father intends to donate some money to their homes, as a return, but look at this child does not look


    like the orphanage, but like the vige, your Uncle Uncle Jimmy said you are driving seven or eight


    hours of car to a vige to bring back, who gave you the information? "


    I slightly stared, suddenly thought ofst night Dennis and I suddenly angry thing, he probably talked


    with Samuel, so know Samuel side contact is the orphanage, and I brought back the children, obviously


    is not the children in the orphanage, so he is angry, angry that I lied to him!


    Thinking about it I have some headache, it is difficult to exin, if he knows that I took the initiative to


    find Edward, I am afraid the result will be even worse.


    "It was a friend who contacted me!" I responded, with a few perfunctory words, and it was good that her


    attention was on the paperwork and did not pursue the matter further.


    I didn''t go back to the vi that night because I had a fight with Dennis, which wasn''t the main reason.


    Staying in the hospital, heavy Yin, I could not sleep well, so the night down, I was all over the ce,


    Luna and Samuel came early in the morning, brought breakfast.


    Barbara was feeling much better and riana had recovered a bit, so I said hello to Luna and went


    straight to the ce I had agreed with Scott.


    It is a straw dun restaurant, not big and not senior, there are a few coal bosses, I arrived when Scott


    had arrived, sitting in the corner, his fat body pressed on the already short straw dun, making him look


    even shorter and fatter.


    From a distance, it looks like an unstoppable man.


    Seeing me, he raised his hand in greeting, then beckoned the boss to order a few greasy entrees


    directly, and I sat in front of him, not rushing to speak, just waiting for him to speak.


    He is not in a hurry, has been waiting for the boss on the food, eat before saying, two people a dozen


    meat and vegetables, he ate extremely fragrant, see I do not eat, he did not ask more, probably also


    used to, he ate extremely fast, I have a feeling that he simply did not swallow the food.


    Waiting for a table of dishes to be finished, he wiped his greasy mouth and said, "Look at the contract


    first, and sign it if there is nothing wrong!"


    As we speak, he handed me a pile of documents, very thick, dense are legal provisions, I can not help


    but frown, I do not know thew, many things in it is naturally no way to read and understand.


    The good thing is that the amount is readable, looking at the string of zeros, I frowned, "How did you


    raise the price to over a million for one surgery?"


    He skimmed his mouth, used a toothpick to pull the dish out of his teeth, and spoke, "Miss Kennedy,


    from what Mr. White said, you are not short of money, besides, we are a private surgery, first of all, the


    operating room doctors surgical instruments are all costly, you know these things, which is not


    expensive? Besides, I can''t serve you for nothing, right? In addition I have to take money to send that


    child''s parents, these are all costly, more than a million counted I have given you a discount."


    I can''t help but want tough, originally a matter of human life, in his mouth how to be a business,


    I did not rush to sign, looked at him and said, "count down the money is really not much, but I have a


    request, after all, this is not formal, I want to see your operating room and doctors and equipment, not


    that I am nosy, after all, this is about the lives of two children, one is my daughter, my purpose is to


    save my daughter, not to harm her!"

 Chapter 737 About Barbara4

    Chapter 737 About Barbara4


    At my request, he frowned slightly, did not give me an answer at once, but thought for a moment and


    spoke, "I have to think about this."


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "Yes!"


    This matter here, is finished, think he can not give the first answer, is ready to discuss with his boss, if


    Barbara''s words are correct, then the person behind Scott, I can not guess is Edward?


    And Scott said goodbye, I walked to the alley did not rush far, waiting for the time almost, before


    a ck ord, the man driving the car stayed in sunsses, I looked exceptionally familiar, after the


    two said hello, the car started.


    I couldn''t go up and take a closer look, but the man driving the car after starting the car, the window


    ss rolled down, I saw the man''s face clearly, really froze, is an acquaintance!


    Danny!


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    How did he get involved with Scott, and did he defect to Edward after Bob died?


    Watching the car go away, I just came back to my senses, ording to reason, Bob was killed by


    Edward, in ordance with my understanding of Danny, he does not seem to be close to Edward.


    These people floating in the jianghu, will be a jianghu righteousness, this Bob before is also to take


    Danny as a brother in general, how this person just left, he and Edward''s people came together?


    But then again, is it possible that Danny is also doing this ck business?


    Noticing someone approaching behind me, my nerves jerked, there was nothing in my hands to defend


    myself, and for a while I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.


    "ra!" the rough and familiar voice, I froze for a moment, then my heart fluttered with joy, turned


    around, saw it was Dan, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Surprised, "What are you doing here? How have you been? How''s it going?" I had spied on him when I


    was in City A, but I never heard from him because his whereabouts were hidden and he didn''t seem to


    want me to find him, so I didn''t expect to meet him here, so I was a bit surprised.


    He seems to have lost weight, the original strong body has less fat, the flesh on his face is much less,


    the skin looks whiter, the hair on his head is cut into inches, and when we first saw him there are some


    differences, he now seems to havepletely integrated into the city.


    Seeing that I was asking a lot of questions at once, he spoke up, "I''m all good, but how do you know


    Scott?"


    "You know him too?" I opened my mouth, a little surprised.


    He nodded, "Well, Danny and he do things, I''ve had a few contacts, but they do all ck business,


    what do you want with him? Are you sick?"


    I hastily shook my head, "No, I''m not sick, I''m fine, it''s my daughter, she''s sick."


    He froze and said, "so ah, if not necessary, you still will not want to go near them better, many times


    some things on the dip can not get rid of."


    Although I didn''t know which piece he was referring to, I nodded, "Yeah, I know that."


    Seeing that he seemed to have nothing to say, I took the initiative and said, "It''s a rare meeting, let''s go


    for a meal together, right?"


    He shook his head and spoke, "No, I have other things to do, I''ll leave first."


    When I saw him nning to leave, I hurriedly spoke up and called out to him, "Dan, how do I contact


    you next?"


    He looked back at me and said, "I appreciate what you did for mest time, now if you have any


    questions just hurry up and ask, I''ll tell you what I know and we''ll call it even."


    I froze for a moment, a bit confused about what he meant, and seeing him frowning at me, a bit


    impatient, I couldn''t help but think that maybe I had thought of things simpler before.


    After a moment of silence, I spoke, "What are you doing in City A now? Do you know anything about


    Bob''s death?"


    He pursed his lips and spoke, "I already know about Mr. Kun, I was at City A, doing what you just saw,


    the same as Danny."


    I frowned, "But, you know that''s against thew!"


    He let out a sound, some as if nothing happened, "I know, but people die for money, birds die for food,


    City A this ce, for us foreigners to beg for a living is not easy to live, always have some money in


    hand to live."


    For what he said, I was speechless for a while, there is no way to deny that every person''s way of life is


    not willing, life is but a few pieces of broken silver.


    "Is it true, as they say, that with money you can make killing and murder look seamless?" I opened my


    mouth, not knowing how to ask these questions.


    He couldn''t help but frown, obviously a little disdain for my question. After a moment of silence, he said,


    "Go back, it''s not safe outside."


    I was just about to continue to ask, but he had already walked away.


    If Barbara''s words are true, then Edward''s group is the ck trade, and I can''t imagine how many lives


    they''ll harm in a year of riana.


    I am a little conflicted, I do not know what to do, if this is something I continue to pursue, I am afraid


    that in the end I can not ept myself, more, in this case, I am also involved, no sale is no kill, my


    daughter needs to live, so I went to the countryside to find nca.


    Just like Barbara''s father wanted him to live, so he would go out of his way to do something to a


    healthy child, no one is wrong, but in this case, it is true that a life was killed!


    I couldn''t get these questions straightened out by myself, so I called Dennis in the car, and the phone


    rang a few times before he picked up, and his voice was clear, "What''s up?"


    Dennis was still angry with me because of the business card, so I sighed helplessly and spoke, "Where


    are you? I miss you, where are you?"


    The other end seemed to visibly freeze for a moment and spoke, "See you at home."


    Then he hung up. I froze and looked at the phone number that was hung up, slightly confused, how did


    he hang up?


    Put down the phone, I went straight back to the vi, but as Dennis said on the phone, he was at home,


    in the hall, he seemed to have just returned, and saw me a pair of ck eyes faintly.


    Then pursed his lips and looked at me, that look is a few children''s look said, "Call me what is it?"


    This man is obviously still angry with me, I slightly open, walked to his side and said, "I did meet


    Edward when I was in City P, you also know,e to City A to find nca, also Edward gave me the


    information, Dennis, I do not want to hide the meaning of you, I just worry that you think more, so I did


    not say I was just worried that you would think too much, so I didn''t say anything."

 Chapter 738 About Barbara5

    Chapter 738 About Barbara5


    Seeing that he was still in ck, I sighed helplessly, "I know this matter is my fault, I shouldn''t have lied


    to you, just don''t be angry, Dennis, we shouldn''t get upset over these little things now, I suspect


    Edward is doing some ck deal, he may have countless human lives in his hands, this time riana''s


    surgery, I''m not even sure can be done, can we stop arguing now and get the important things settled


    first."


    He brimmed his eyebrows slightly, his gaze fell on me, and he pursed his lips, "ck deals?"


    I nodded, "I know from my contacts that they have special operating rooms and instruments, and a


    bang, do you remember that girl Barbara we met before at the Oasis Hotel tender? She had a heart


    condition and her father colluded illegally to find her the right heart. She suffered from heart disease,


    her father in order to find the right heart for her, and Edward secretly collusion killed a living life, and


    He thought for a moment and spoke, "It kind of rings a bell, but how did you get in touch with her?"


    "I''m worried about riana, once she has the surgery and nca''s kidney is transnted, will Edward


    stab me in the back, then it''s not just us who are involved, but also my parents, they''ve had a hard time


    settling down in their lives. I''m afraid I''ll drag them down if this goes badly because of riana."


    Although riana''s case is not so serious, unlike Barbara will kill a life, but who knows what Edward


    will doter, he talked about we can not find a suitable formal transnt, so I gave me a menopause,


    let me go, once the surgery, he can use nca to ckmail us, when he and the media contact


    nonsense, the George family and the Lewis family is a hundred mouths to say. The George family and


    the Lewis family just have a hundred mouths to say.


    Looking at Dennis, he pursed his lips, seems to be thinking about something, after a moment of


    silence, he looked at me and said, "riana''s surgery, we can not do for the time being, the transnt


    thing, we can only go in a formal way now, that child can not easily move, find a way to stabilize your


    parents side, I will find a suitable transnt as soon as possible, can only let riana again Wait."


    I pursed my lips, although there is a hundred reluctance in my heart, but still nodded, I can not because


    I let both families in a desperate situation.


    "This matter will follow the direction originally set for the time being, and you should not reveal too


    much information for the time being." After he finished, he took out his phone and called Toby.


    It seems to be an ount of Macao''s side of things, and I''m not in the mood to worry about those


    things right now, so my mind is thinking about going to see the hospital with Scott tomorrow.


    ......


    The next day.


    Dennis went to Macao because of thepany''s business, was in a hurry to get there, said that


    several ports in Macao the George Group just took over the ident, Dennis had to go over to deal


    with.


    I stayed in City A and continued to work on riana''s business.


    Scott sent me a message with the hospital address and a time to meet. Before I left the house, I called


    Luna and by the sound of her voice, she seemed to have been up all night, so when I got on the phone,


    she said in a somewhat hoarse voice, "ra, what''s wrong?"


    "Mom, have the results of nca''s physical testse back yet? Did the doctor say when to schedule


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the surgery?"


    "Not yet, it is estimated that until noon, we wait until noon to see, but the doctor came to ask yesterday,


    said that this child has no information on the body, when the need to do surgery needs to be entered


    into the hospital system, her information is not, the doctor can not operate, you contact the parents of


    this child, let them send us the child''s identity information, if possible, we send people over to put If


    possible, we''ll send someone over to pick them up and have them sign off on the surgery." Luna spoke,


    her voice a little tired.


    I paused and said, "Mom, nca does not have an ount, his parents had seven or eight children,


    only one of them settled, this is if the processing down takes quite a long time, and once the ount is


    settled, riana''s surgery will continue to be dyed, this is something I did not consider at the


    beginning, so this time to trouble you. "


    She was obviously frozen, "How can there be no ount ah? What kind of parents are these? How


    can they not even give birth to seven or eight children? What will happen to this child? If you can''t, ask


    Jimmy to take the child back and give her family some money to settle the child''s ount."


    I nodded my head, hung up with a hmm.


    nca''s matter, not just the ount thing, I can''t talk to Luna in detail now, so I can only use this for a


    while to dy, I have to first Edward this file to investigate clearly.


    Even if riana wants to do the surgery, all these formalities and processes have to go properly, if so


    unknown to do the surgery, we have no way to talk clearly afterwards.


    I hung up the phone and took a taxi to the address Scott sent me, which was outside the suburbs, and


    the car stopped under a factory building in the suburbs.


    I looked at the deste ce and it froze me, the ce looked nothing like a hospital, more like a


    factory that had been abandoned for years!


    There was an older man in the booth at the factory gate. I walked up and was just about to confirm the


    address when my phone rang and it was Scott.


    When the phone call came through, he said nothing, just spoke, "Come in, don''t ask the grandfather,


    he has Alzheimer''s and doesn''t know anything."


    I froze for a moment and saw moncler outlet online that I was looking at me and smiling. I returned a


    smile and then went into the factory, and ording to what Scott said on the phone, I found a two-story


    building after walking around, and Scott told me to wait for him downstairs.


    Five minutester he came downstairs, opened the iron door of the building, he wore a flowered shirt


    outside a leather jacket, as pregnant women like the belly of his flowered shirt out arge section, see


    me, he looked around, see indeed only I was alone, he slightly raised his eyebrows, but looked a little


    surprised, "I thought Miss Kennedy will at least bring a I thought Miss Kennedy would bring at least one


    person, did not expect toe alone."


    I smiled, "But just look at the hospital and equipment, bring people to do what? Smash the venue?"


    He smiled and then spoke, "Let''s go, the doctor and the instruments are up there, you go and have a


    look, it also gives you peace of mind, you rich people, ah, just do things cautiously and love to save


    their lives."


    Following him, I smiled lightly and pursed my lips, "No way, after all, is my own daughter, I want to save


    her, always not to speak of her to a dangerous ce."


    Stairs came hisughter, he did not speak up, went up the stairs, to the second floor, followed him into


    an iron door, the door is a fifty square metersrge office, inside stood several doctors in white coats, I


    carefully counted, five doctors.

 Chapter 739 About Barbara6

    Chapter 739 About Barbara6


    And they greeted, Scott said, "Okay, this people know each other, let''s go inside together to see the


    equipment, you guys and Miss Kennedy introduced, Miss Kennedy have any do not understand, you


    guys help to answer, do not be ck."


    Several people nodded their heads in agreement, but they were very enthusiastic.


    I didn''t rush to see the equipment, but looked at Scott and said, "Mr. Garcia, I''m an outsider, looking at


    the equipment or something there is no way to know exactly what is there, I have a request, I wonder if


    you would mind?"


    He looked at me andughed, "That''s for sure, you said, as long as it''s reasonable and legal, I naturally


    have nothing to refuse."


    Reasonable and legal?


    I can''t help butugh, is this reasonable and legal?


    Looking at him, I spoke, "I''d like to see the various qualifications of a few doctors, as we all know, as a


    qualified doctor, whether it''s a clinical or a surgeon, you all don''t mind showing me, do you?"


    A few doctors were frozen, Scott also frowned, looked at me and said, "Miss Kennedy, you know in


    your heart, we have some things inside this operation is not suitable for people to know, the


    qualifications of these doctors you are assured, they are absolutely all college graduates, have a


    wealth of clinical experience and work ability, we are absolutely responsible for your We are absolutely


    responsible for your daughter."


    I frowned and pretended to hesitate, "Mr. Garcia, the key to an operation is whether the operating room


    environment is safe, and an even more important point is the doctor''s ability, the operating room


    environment of your hospital is frankly I am not an insider, so I have no way to determine whether it is


    safe or not, but the only thing I can ask for proof is the qualification of your doctors, you said they are


    all graduates of prestigious universities. You said they are all graduates of prestigious universities, I


    would like to ask, can I see their graduation certificates?"


    It seemed that my request was unreasonable for them as well, because each of them had no intention


    to speak about the certificate.


    I looked at a few doctors, then at Scott, and smiled lightly, "Mr. Garcia, I don''t think I''m asking too


    much, it''s the basis of mutual trust, I''m putting my daughter''s living life in your hands, and I honestly


    wouldn''t dare gamble with my daughter if I didn''t get enough information to trust you. "


    Scott frowned and looked at me, "Miss Kennedy, you know very well in your heart the significance of


    this surgery, your purpose is to save your daughter, agreed that we are also, because we received your


    money, not unwilling to let you look at the certificates of several doctors, just we said in vain, are not


    honorable, once the ident, they are only working, if you identally reveal their information, they


    can save in the future again difficult to find a career."


    I nodded slightly, did not refute his words and spoke, "It is also true that you are absolutely right, your


    people have to ensure that they will be able to live in peace in the future, and I have to ensure that my


    children can be safe and sound, why don''t wee to apromise?"


    "What''s the solution?" He looked at me and fell a little impatient.


    "Your operating room to lend me to use, but because of your doctor''s qualifications you do not let me


    see, I really do not dare to give such an operation on two lives to you to do, so we find their own


    doctors, the money is still the same to pay, not a penny less than you, but my only request is that the


    doctor doing the operation, reced by the person I found to do, how? "


    Such a reasonable request, he has no reason to refuse, so he hesitated for a while, silent for a while


    did not rush to answer, just look at me, "you request is not impossible, but this is not big, not small, I


    am not fully responsible for this matter, so I look for the upper people to ask, if the upper think it can,


    then, when the timees We sign a contract on it."


    I nodded andughed, "Yes, you contact your superiors as soon as you can, as soon as the talk is


    done, my side needs to be contacted for surgery as soon as possible, you know, my daughter''s illness


    is very serious and she needs surgery as soon as possible."


    He nodded his head repeatedly, and the matter was considered to be over for the time being.


    It was hard to get a taxi in the suburbs, so I walked around the factory while making a phone call and


    wondered in my mind if Barbara''s surgery was done here as well.


    Looked carefully at the side of this factory, nothing special, usually not much people walking around,


    many ces are deste, if people who do not knowe here to see, I''m afraid they will think that


    this ce has been abandoned for many years, and even less people will think that there will be a


    ck trading operation here.


    Looking at the second floor of the house, there are several rooms with doors that seem to have can be


    cleared, should be a ce for patients to live, but think that most of the patients who can find here are


    either rich or noble, this room is only for those who contribute strange children to live.


    "Miss Kennedy, what are you?" Scott came down from the second floor, saw that I hadn''t left yet, and


    narrowed his eyes at me, "You''re taking a walk?"


    I smiled lightly and said, "Then how free must I be? Isn''t there no way to get a cab for a while? That''s


    why I''m hanging out here while waiting for a cab."


    He smiled and spoke, "This is the suburbs, nothing will run to this side of the car, it just so happens that


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I also have to return to the city, I slightly you go back!"


    I hastily smiled and thanked him, politely saying, "That''s a lot of trouble, thank you Mr. Garcia."


    He smiled and spoke, "You''re wee, it''s a passing thing, go wait for me at the door first, I''ll get the


    car."


    I nod with a light smile and walk toward the door.


    It was already noon time, the gatekeeper was eating with his lunch box, and when he saw me, he


    greeted me warmly, "Little girl is going back?"


    I nodded and walked over to the grandfather andughed, "Grandpa, how long have you been working


    here, it''s so deste around here that no one is around, is this your family bringing you food?"


    The boss smiled, "some years, the family wife is old, can not walk, this isst night she made, I brought


    to eat, to the point, she also save some."


    I nodded and looked at the grandfather and said, "That''s right, is your home far from here? I think you


    are old and your legs are not good enough, is this convenient?"


    He took a few bites of rice and said, "It''s not far, it''s just in front of the vige, it takes a few steps, don''t


    look at me as I''m old, my legs and feet are good, they''re good!"


    I smiled lightly and followed his words, "I see that there are not a lot of people in this factory, and you


    are only a few miles back and forth, so you should go home at noon time ande back after eating,


    isn''t it better?"

 Chapter 740 About Barbara7

    Chapter 740 About Barbara7


    The old man looked at me, butughed, "this where into, you can not underestimate here, this day, ah,


    back and forth more cars, the boss said is not allowed outside the car randomly go in, I naturally took


    the money of the boss, always have to listen to the arrangements, you do not see here deste, but


    this gate boss is around the dinged, the general public is not allowed to go in. "


    I look curious, "this factory looks abandoned ah, how this is still so strict control? Is it possible that


    there are other people working in this factory?"


    moncler outlet online, "I do not know, here ah car on those few, asionally drive in are greeted in


    advance to let in, strange to say, this factory is not much studio, but these peoplee and go, I went


    in a few times around, did not find anything, I heard that the boss again here to get a live room,


    weekdays there are girls or children over to work, but I This eye is not good, can not see clearly."


    I nodded slightly, it seems that they managed but quite carefully, seemingly with an inconspicuous old


    man guarding the ce, but in fact strict requirements, in and out of the control strictly, indicating that


    few outsiders go in.


    But since we know this operating room, the rest can be found along the way.


    Scott drove over, said hello, I got in the car, casually pulled a few small talk, but did not say much more.


    When I arrived in the city, it was already afternoon, a day did not eat, my stomach was unprecedented


    screaming out, I think because of the reason of pregnancy, looking for a restaurant, I ordered food out


    of the phone ready to call Dennis, see several missed calls on the phone.


    I habitually put my phone on silent mode, but I didn''t hear it just now, a few were from Dennis and a few


    were from Barbara.


    I thought Dennis was calling me to ask if I had eaten lunch, so I thought it was nothing important, so I


    thought I would call Barbara first.


    I picked up the phone and said with a light smile, "Mr. George, I''m ttered that you took the time to call


    me in the middle of your busy schedule."


    He grunted and said, "You are by virtue of, it seems to be not eating on time, howe you didn''t


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    answer the phone just now? Went to do what?"


    This man is getting a little childish, this twenty-four hours are to be ready at times.


    I spoke up slightly, "Didn''t I tell you? I had an appointment with Scott to see the operating room and just


    got back from there, ready to feed your baby and me again this time."


    He grunted coldly, without a few moments of me, "Didn''t I prepare breakfast for you in the morning?


    You didn''t eat it?"


    I raised my hand and touched my nose and said sheepishly, "I ate, but it was digested, so I''m going to


    eat moreter." I didn''t have time to eat because I was in such a hurry to go out in the morning.


    He sighed, some helplessness, "You are a mother, have to learn how to take care of themselves, or


    really can not, I will find you a nanny?"


    I hastily opened my mouth to refuse, "No, for the time being, wait for some time, I am only two months


    pregnant, I can take care of myself, more people at home, I really do not adapt, and unfamiliar, this


    living at home is always not used to, wait for riana''s illness, my belly is bigger, we will discuss to find


    one, how? "


    Knowing that he couldn''t talk me out of it, he had to agree and said, "Okay, but you have to be a little


    bit more careful with yourself these days, so don''t treat you and the baby badly."


    I smiled lightly, knowing that he was concerned about me, and nodded, "Okay, I get it, so don''t dwell on


    this, let''s get down to business!"


    The waiter served food, I ate while speaking, "Do you know where I am today to see the hospital? It''s a


    factory in the suburbs, that factory looks like it''s been out of business for a long time, but they got an


    operating room on the second floor, and five doctors and a few wards, all very inconspicuous, such as


    not to look carefully, would not even think about what''s going on in that factory."


    He hmmed and said, "The operating room is located in the factory, unobtrusive, easy to move and will


    not attract suspicion, this is indeed a good choice, but at the moment the main thing we have to do is to


    be careful, all the ports in Macao are out of the house, it seems that the White Family''s people are


    ready to stall me with this side of things, you take care of everything over there. Toby will go over in the


    next two days, when the timees, no matter what the situation is, you have to ensure your own


    safety."


    I nodded my head, more or less guessed that Edward was eyeing the George family, thest time he


    did not pick up a bargain, how could it be easy not to act.


    After talking for a while and hanging up with Dennis, I quickly finished my food and got ready to go to


    the hospital to find Barbara.


    Edward if you want to do it in Macau, then if I stabbed him a basket in City A he will not have the


    energy to Macau, the port thing Dennis just from the Janks family did not take over for a long time, now


    everything is not set, once Edward trip, it is difficult to say will not Edward messed up.


    None of them are good people, all of them are each for their own benefit, the factory set up the


    operating room, which does not materially harm Edward, all I have to do is to find witnesses who can


    identify him as soon as possible, and the families of those who have had contact with him to provide


    organs.


    Hospital.


    I had just arrived at the hospital when I saw Barbara in her thick down coat packing up her things at the


    bedside. I couldn''t help but frown, "You''ve only just gotten better, why are you rushing out of the


    hospital? What did the doctor say?"


    She turned around, saw me, froze slightly and said, "I''m fine, this disease is not a day or two, I can go


    home and get well just the same, I don''t like hospitals, it will be better to go home and get well."


    I think I can''t persuade her, I sighed and said, "You are now alone, you have to love yourself, don''t spoil


    your body, no matter what, you are the one who survived, since you know that nothing can be changed


    why not live this life, the life of two people, you have to live the future for her and for yourself."


    Perhaps taking that in, she stopped moving her hands, looked back at me and said, "She has a name."


    I froze for a moment, then reacted and tried to speak, "Can you contact her parents? A person''s life,


    living is nothing but parents and themselves, she should not have children, since you feel guilty, why


    not take care of her parents for her."


    Her eyes were a little red and she shook her head, "No, she doesn''t have parents, she''s an orphan,


    dad brought her back from the orphanage, she was abandoned by her parents since she was a child,


    that''s why dad was able to let her live in our house under the pretext of adopting her."

 Chapter 741 About Barbara8

    Chapter 741 About Barbara8


    Orphanage?


    Edward looking for children, rare not only from remote mountainous areas, and orphanages?


    He can really make a fortune, picking on people who are alone and crying.


    "Which orphanage is it, do you know?" This may also be a clue, an orphanage children, there will


    always be a file record, he can not take people away out of thin air, there is always some legal


    procedures to do.


    She thought carefully, but shook her head slightly and said, "She did not say anything to me, only when


    she came to my house, said she came from the orphanage, but specifically did not say which


    orphanage, these I am not very clear."


    "Does your father know?" Barbara''s father should have had positive contact with Edward. If he could


    step in and correct Edward, then I wouldn''t have to bother with many things.


    Barbara shook her head, "I don''t know about that."


    Looking at her, I said after a moment of silence, "Barbara, you hate Edward, don''t you?"


    She froze and looked at me, somewhat unsure.


    I spoke up, "Bad people should be brought to justice, and if we don''t do it, I don''t know how many more


    children will be innocently persecuted by him, so you want bad people to get what''sing to them


    too, right?"


    At my words, she hesitated for a moment and looked at me and said, "What do you ...... want to do?"


    I know that there are things I shouldn''t say or think, but some people deserve to be punished for the


    bad things they do. Looking at her, I still spoke, "Can you take me to your father? He''s the best


    witness."


    She turned white and said with some emotion, "No, if Dad confesses to the police himself, he won''t be


    able to get out of jail for the rest of his life, I can''t do that, and neither can you!"


    Looking at her scarlet eyes, I pursed my lips, "I can understand you, but Barbara, you know better than


    me, this matter is your father''s fault, people always have to take responsibility for their own mistakes, if


    he does not say, Edward next do not know how many children will be brutalized, you tolerate the next


    victim to appear again? "


    "You go, I don''t want to hear it from you, ra you are too selfish, you only think of yourself, that man


    is my father ah, how can I watch him do a lifetime of imprisonment, you go, this is something I will


    never agree to."


    She was overly emotional and pushed me out of the room, then locked it back up and pressed me to


    stop talking.


    I know, this kind of thing. No one can face, she is right, that person is her father, it is me too anxious, is


    a person is not able to ept, let alone her father only a family member.


    When I arrived at riana''s ward and didn''t see riana, I froze and pulled Luna a little nervously and


    said, "Mom, where is riana? Is she seriously ill again?"


    Luna raised her hand and squeezed my shoulder, signaling me to calm down, and spoke, "Don''t worry,


    she''s fine, it''s just that she needs to start quarantine in her current condition, she''s being taken to a


    sterile room by the doctor, we just have to go see her morning and night."


    I was relieved to see nca asleep on the side of the bed, some heartache, the child was brought


    here, always on edge, I have a bunch of things and no energy to take care of her, but she is


    aggravated.


    "Have you contacted the ount of this child? Without a signature, there is no way to operate in the


    hospital, and it was so easy to find the right one, but this dyed it." Luna leaned in my ear and sighed,


    "This child looks thin and small, you do not say, I am a little worried, she can not survive the operation,


    this really should give her good health, otherwise the future will leave the root of the disease."


    I pursed my lips, nodded, looked at Luna and said, "Mom, the surgery may have to be pushed back,


    nca''s body is too weak to withstand the torment, we love riana, but we can''t gamble with other


    people''s children. We will consider surgery when she gets better. The second, I think it is better to find


    a way to give her ount on her, this I still have to go to the vige, think it will still dy some time, so


    the operation has to be postponed."


    Luna was worried, "But will riana''s illness be affected by this!"


    I was also worried, but now that we''vee to this point, I can''t be reckless or I''m afraid I''ll fall into a


    pit, so I can only speak up and say, "Mom, we have to trust riana, she can do it!"


    And that''s all there is to it.


    Looking at me, Luna also did not ask too much, looking at me, "The surgery, you have your own ns,


    I do know, just how the child helpless, you must ensure that in the end riana is okay."


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "Mom, don''t worry, riana is my child, I won''t let anything happen to her."


    She gave a hint, her eyes fell on my belly and said, "Your belly is getting bigger day by day, you''re


    tossing and turning every day, look at that pregnant woman like you, nothing to toss and turn, can''t toss


    and turn anymore."


    Afterforting her a few times, as a parent worried about their child, there are always endless things


    to say. After talking with Luna for half a day, I pulled nca out of the hospital, thinking of taking the


    child alone to eat a little something.


    In addition I had to purchase some household goods in the house, two elderly people do not have


    much time to go out and walk, I just had time to buy by the way.


    After a long day of tossing and turning, at night, nca woke up from her nap in her room and followed


    me everywhere I went. I couldn''t help but look at her and say, "nca, do you have something to say


    to me?"


    She looked at me, a pair of watery eyes, looking at me extra loving, "Auntie, can you help me look for


    my sister? I''ve been in town for a long time, she said she woulde to me when she escaped, but I


    haven''t seen her yet, it''s been several days."


    I had forgotten about Emily, and when I looked at nca, I didn''t know what to say to her for a while.


    After a moment of silence, I said, "nca, your sister may not be in town, she''s married."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "No, big sister said she wouldn''t marry a fool, so she''ll definitely try to run out, auntie, will you help me


    find my sister?"


    nca seems obsessed, always thinking Emily will escape.


    Not wanting to undermine the child''s self-confidence, I nodded slightly and smiled lightly, "Well, I''ll get


    someone to look for her, and if I find her, I''ll bring her in."


    She nodded her head, as if she had aplished something she wanted to do, "So that in the future I


    won''t always think that my big sister will get lost when shees to town."


    This child premature understanding, let me some heartache, hugging her, I can not help but speak,


    "nca, we may also be the youngest to go to your hometown, look for your mom and dad, you and I


    go back to the trip, can?"

 Chapter 742 About Barbara9

    Chapter 742 About Barbara9


    She looked at me and said with wide eyes, "Is Auntie trying to send me back? Have I not behaved


    well?"


    I shook my head, "No, because nca hasn''t been registered yet, so I''m going to go back home with


    nca and ask my mom and dad to finish registering nca so that nca can have the surgery


    reasonably and legallyter."


    The child probably didn''t understand, so she nodded slightly, confused, and I knew she didn''t


    understand, so I smiled slightly, but I was thinking about Barbara''s side.


    The next day.


    Because I had told Luna in advance that I was going to take nca to the countryside, Luna didn''t feel


    standing outside the yard waiting for me by the car.


    The old uncle, but extremely well maintained, he looked like the whole person, more like the kind of


    bones very rich and gentle middle-aged uncle, see me, he smiled lightly, "your father does not rest


    assured that you go alone."


    I shrugged my shoulders, "It''s something I should have guessed."


    So I didn''t think much about it, pulled nca into his car, saw that I brought a lot of clothes and shoes,


    he frowned, "to go for a long time?"


    I shook my head, "No, most of these clothes are Dennis to me every season to purchase, I usually


    rarely wear, put at home until the end of a season, Dennis will also call people to send these clothes to


    second-hand recycling, so I want to take down to nca''s mother to wear, put at home I do not use,


    waste! "


    He started the car and smiled, "You''re attentive, but that woman isn''t quite worth it."


    I frowned slightly, somewhat disagreeing with his words, and spoke, "Do you think she''s not that kind


    looking at her daughter when she''s so vicious to her own daughter?"


    He nodded, his gaze swept back to nca and spoke, "Treating her own child like that, as a mother,


    she is not qualified."


    I sighed slightly, "When I was young, I lived with my grandmother in the alley of HL Area, there was a


    family of four in the alley, the man of the family was very hardworking, at that time HL Area was still


    farming, he worked in the field every morning and evening, one day I do not know if it was because of


    physical overwork, he fainted in the pond used for water supply, not so deep water But he drowned in


    the pond, after his death, his wife took their son and left, leaving the girl who was about the same age


    as me in HL Area. The girl followed the grandmother, the grandmother is a particrly harsh person,


    she is the girl either beaten or scolded, often let her starve and not give him home to eat, several times


    I saw her under the vige stone bridge hugging herself crying at a loss, grandmother often asked me


    to send her some food, but this is not a good solution, she will always have to eat when she can not


    eat."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Then one day, she took the initiative to ask me for money, I gave her the only money I had, just two


    dors, I thought she wanted to buy what she wanted to buy, but did not think, she finally spent two


    dors to buy a bottle of medicine, is the previous farnd with insecticide, she took the bottle of


    medicine to the burial of her father''s grave, drank the medicine and fell asleep in front of the


    tombstone, at that time she and I said that The world''s people, some people are born without choice,


    who do not want to show their good side to others to see? But some people are very fortunate just to


    live, where there is the strength to disguise?"


    Jimmy pursed his lips, drove the car, did not open his mouth to speak, but after the car drove on the


    highway, he suddenly opened his mouth, "all these years your parents are not with you, you resent


    them?"


    I was surprised that he would ask me this question, after all, in my consciousness, he should be a


    person who does not like to ask don''t let trivia.


    I smiled lightly and said, "It is false to say that I do not resent, but I am more thankful that the person


    who raised me is my grandmother, but also thankful that I can marry Dennis, and now the life is not the


    best, but at least I am willing to love and try to live, just this some, I should thank them for giving me


    life, not to mention, people are not so great, they abandoned I, too, have their own difficulties, the


    future days, still far away, so, now do notin!"


    He looked at me and said with some guilt, "I am also responsible for what happened back then, I


    should not have hidden your father and not told him of your existence, if he had known of your


    existence, maybe the Lewis family would have spared no effort to take you back to the Lewis family to


    raise you."


    The things that happened back then, are past, for me are past tense, I lightly smile, "Uncle Jimmy,


    many times, how people this life, are life, we do not have so many ifs."


    He smiled, nced at nca, who had fallen asleep on myp, and spoke, "This child''s life will


    probably change differently when he meets you."


    I shrugged my shoulders and didn''t answer the question, whether it was good or bad, there was no way


    we could make a conclusion.


    The seven to eight hour drive was tiring for those driving and tiring for those riding in the car, and even


    though we started early, it was still a littlete when we arrived in the vige.


    In December in the countryside, the temperature is so low that it can kill you, just after getting off the


    bus I was blown by the cold wind and had a cold shiver, nca slept a little hazy, looking at her familiar


    environment, reacted for a while and said, "Auntie, we''re here!"


    I nodded and pulled her along with her stuff to break through the not so far but not very well traveled


    trail, luckily it hadn''t rained recently and the dirt on the road had dried up so it wasn''t as bad to walk on.


    It was extra dark, so when I arrived at Raymond''s door, I could barely see where his door should go in.


    Looking at the dark house, there seemed to be no one there, so I was a little worried.


    nca, after all, is familiar with this ce, stood outside the door and shouted a few times to her


    parents, well in a short while the door of that dark room was opened, and from inside came the timid


    voice of the little girl, "nca? Is that you?"


    nca hesitated for a moment and then happily said, "Fourth sister, it''s me, auntie has brought me


    back." The little one then excitedly rushed into the house.


    There was no light in the dark house, Jimmy turned on the shlight, saw only a seven or eight-year-


    old child in the house, frowned and said, "Child, where are your parents?"


    The boy pulled nca and spoke, "They went to the ground and got busy, they haven''te back yet."


    The shlight light is bright enough, the dark house, the concrete floor squatting on a pot of vegetables,


    looking a little cold, originally used to roast fire in the stove has almost no spark.


    Seeing the child shivering in thin clothes, I couldn''t help but say, "Why are you wearing so little? Why


    don''t you have a fire at home?"


    The child timidly, pulling nca, some enviously touching the clothes on nca, looked at me and


    said, "Mom said, they are not at home can not waste coal, I hide alone in the quilt to keep warm on the


    line, wait for them toe back and then make a fire."

 Chapter 743 About Barbara10

    Chapter 743 About Barbara10


    I frowned, I can not say what feeling, but always not very good, did not say much, looking at her I think


    she should not eat, so I asked Jimmy to go to the car to take the food to, and bring the clothes to find a


    thick down jacket to her cover, she was happy for a while, and then silently took off and put away.


    I was a little puzzled and asked her, "Why aren''t you wearing it? It''s so cold, it''s freezing."


    She shakes her head with a sulky shake and speaks, "To wait for the New Year to wear, there are new


    clothes to wear then, this year will not let don''t letugh at me."


    Jimmy got up, took the clothes to her to put on, some serious said, "Auntie give you clothes to wear,


    you will wear well, there will be New Year."


    The children listened to there, they became more and more happy, but they are conscious of wearing it,


    extra love.


    Waiting for almost half an hour, we heard a sounding from outside, is Liu precious they dry farm


    work back, see this, nca''s fourth sister hurriedly began to make a fire to prepare hot dishes, nca


    help her take firewood.


    When I came out with Jimmy, Raymond froze for a moment and then looked at me with a smile and


    apprehension on his face, and he said cautiously, "Miss Kennedy, what are you doing here? Did nca


    get into something? Don''t worry, let''s talk about what''s going on."


    I frowned, not quite willing to listen to him, in the eyes of parents, children never seem to be right,


    looking at him, I spoke, "nca did not cause any trouble, you do not think too much, we came over


    today is something to talk to you."


    Raymond''s daughter-inw listened to our conversation as she carried the hay and white radishes off


    the high pile of cattle cars, and the few children around him were quietly following her as she worked.


    She was visibly relieved to hear me say something big.


    It was alsote, so I didn''t rush to talk to Raymond and waited until the next day.


    The next day.


    In the morning, Raymond''s daughter-inw got up early and seemed to have a big basket ready to go


    out with some children, saying that she was going to carry back the radishes from the field not far


    away.


    Raymond knew I had something to do and got up early. I spoke directly, "Here''s the thing, I know you


    haven''t given nca an ount yet, I want us to pay for you to give nca an ount. "


    He froze for a moment and looked at me, "Why do you want to give nca an ount? Are you


    nning to use this to threaten me in the future? Don''t lie to me, those children who were sent out in


    the vige in the past didn''t ask for an ount, but they still gave money. I heard that if I have an


    ount, you force me to sign a donation agreement, then I won''t get any money and you will hurt my


    child.


    I pursed my lips and said seriously, "You have a hundred hearts, I will not give you a penny less than


    the money you should give you, I want to give nca on the ount of her future, after all, is your


    child, you do not want your future children, can only live here forever, can never leave this mountain,


    right? You know, without an ount, she can''t move an inch."


    He did not think so, "What are you afraid of, she is a girl,ter find a neighboring vige to marry, what


    do you want to go out? She is a girl, this is what she will do for the rest of her life, you do not have to


    worry, this is her life, this is how it should be, the household registration I will not give her, you do not


    think about it, if you do not want to, send her back."


    I really can''t understand this man''s thinking, thought for a while, looked at him and said, "If you give


    nca on the ount, I will give you 50,000 more, I see your son''s age, should also go to middle


    school, you should want to give him a good future, right, in the future, as long as he has a good career,


    I can give him a good job, so that he can give your family to shine, how? "


    He heard, but moved, froze and said, "No, I have these children, was born to send out to make money,


    this ......"


    "If I find her, I''ll have to kill her!" Outside, Raymond''s daughter-inw came in and looked at Raymond


    and said, "Someone from the Daichun family said that Emily''s sher had killed someone in the past


    few days and that she had run away somewhere.


    Raymond jerked to his feet, "Killed? Who''s dead?"


    "Who else could it be? It''s the foolish husband she married. Shut the door, they are looking for trouble


    in our family." Raymond''s daughter-inw said as she unlocked the door.


    Raymond frowned, a worried look on his face, his forehead also sweating, his mouth chattering, "What


    can we do? This person has been killed, that family will not get around us, the money has been used,


    this is how to do ah?"


    When the woman saw her husband panicking, she also became anxious, and the tears that had been


    rolling in her eyes crackled and fell, and her mouth howled, "This dastardly Emily, this is killing me!"


    I was a little surprised, I originally thought Emily would resign herself to death, but I never thought she


    would beat someone to death and escape on her own, it seems that I underestimated the girl''s


    perseverance.


    One after another, noisy voices came from outside, and then a group of people gathered outside the


    courtyard, holding sticks and knives and various weapons, shouting outside the door, "Raymond, your


    daughter is killing people,e out, return my son''s life,e out, or I''ll burn your house down with a


    fire.


    I think the people who came here should be the parents of the deceased, cursing and shouting,


    standing outside a group of people will Raymond''s things from beginning to end are counted once, I


    also listened to a general understanding.


    The original deceased called Dous Witt, because the brain was born underdeveloped, so stupid,


    which looks at the age of almost thirty years old, has not been married, so the old two scraped together


    to borrow 100,000 yuan to buy a daughter-inw in the next vige, that is, Emily, originally pointed to


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the girl to go over to people to pass on the generation, but the girl just married in the past, the family


    got The girl has just married, but the family has made the family unsettled, and also identally killed


    thd Witt family''s stupid son, so the old couple ran here to make trouble.


    To Raymond to pay for the money to pay for the life, Raymond this a moment have been scared


    overwhelmed, sitting on the pier legs keep shaking, mouth biting the ck finger nails, look like


    nervous.


    And the woman just kept asking Raymond, "What should we do? What can we do? Emily, the bitch,


    has done a lot of harm to people."

 Chapter 744: Bright and shining surgery 1

    Chapter 744: Bright and shining surgery 1


    Dare to say that this Raymond in order to be able to let their son can have a good future, actually


    willing to spend hundreds of thousands of dors to send him to school outside.


    No wonder I said to him 50,000 he was reluctant to ept, it turns out that the money is too little, I


    originally thought it was strange, since he received his daughter''s dowry, I think there is some money in


    his hands, how he and his children are still so frugal? It turns out that the money is given to the son to


    spend.


    It is no wonder that I came twice without seeing the boy, I think he has already sent out, and yes, the


    world''s parents, all hope that their children''s future is smooth sailing, can have a different life from their


    own.


    Outside the cursing continues, Raymond anxiously overwhelmed, a panicked face, hands sped


    together, constantly shaking, looking a little pitiful.


    "What to do? They''re going to burn the house down? What should we do?" The woman was


    overwhelmed with anxiety, and all she could do was ask what to do.


    Raymond was at a loss, not sure if he was desperate, so he looked at me and spoke with some help,


    "Miss Kennedy, please help us!"


    I pursed my lips, did not rush to speak, looking at him a big man anxiously overwhelmed after I spoke,


    "I can help you, but you have to immediately take a few of your children to the ount, the money I


    can all pay back for you."


    He listened with some hesitation, the woman was afraid, and hastily dragged me, Jimmy pulled him


    away, frowned at her, she was frightened, backed up a few steps to look at me some worried, "Please


    Miss Kennedy, you help us, we are also no way, please."


    Jimmy pursed his lips and looked at them and said, "Guys, ourdy made it very clear that there is no


    free lunch in this world."


    Raymond looked at me, hesitated for a moment and spoke, "Miss Kennedy, I''m different from you, you


    probably think I''m squeezing these children and ruining their lives, but since they were born in this


    family, these things, they have to bear, no one can change, you want nca''s ount, you want


    nca''s surgery on the right path, I can agree, but the other children, I do not agree and will not agree.


    You want nca''s ount, you want nca''s surgery to be on the right path, I can agree, but the


    other children, I do not agree, and I will not agree, and you must promise me that after I give nca''s


    ount, you have to give me all of nca''s expenses together, and in the future, whatever you n to


    do with nca, I will not ask questions."


    I frowned and suddenly realized that this man is not as stupid as I thought, he did everything, looks


    naive and greedy, but the truth is that there are his own calctions, he put himself in a harmless and


    innocent position, he knows very well in his heart what he did, once things happen Bai Lu, the


    punishment he received is a peasant cheated by businessmen, others will only sympathize with him.


    People really can''t be underestimated, looking at him, I smiled lightly, "Where did you get the


    confidence that I would agree to your request?"


    He calmed down, looked at me and said, "You will, you rich people, you want to stay out of trouble, you


    care about their reputation, a few hundred thousand is not much for you, with a few hundred thousand


    to buy a peace of mind, you are willing, besides, you are not willing, it''s okay, you came to me to give


    nca on the ount of the matter Mr. Garcia fear is not known, if I will tell him about this matter, your


    daughter''s life may have to continue to drag. If I tell him about this, your daughter''s life may have to


    continue to be dyed again.


    Oh.


    I smiled lightly, he was really right, people, really can not think too stupid, I smiled lightly and shrugged


    my shoulders, "In that case, it seems that you have almost nned."


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He looked at me and said, "Miss Kennedy, this thing we also said here, also all know it by heart, what


    you want I know, what I want you also know, since this, then we why not say openly."


    He is right, there is nothing wrong, listen carefully also feel reasonable, but I this person does not like


    this kind of being held to y the feeling, look at him, I said, "you think wrong, nca indeed suitable


    for my daughter transnt, but, also not necessary she can not, I just have to continue to find, continue


    to wait, but you are different, your thing is in the present, right now If you do not mention, peace of mind


    to ept these things, then I will not say anything more, but you say so now, I instead some do not


    want to cooperate with you, after all, at this time a few is not me! "


    Outside people have already started to smash the door, the original rickety wooden door, by a few


    strong men did not a few smashes fell to the ground, the people outside either carrying sticks or


    holding kitchen knives in their hands, obviously this is to beg for life.


    The woman was so scared that her legs went limp and she directly cried and prayed, "Miss Kennedy,


    please, please save us, we are helpless, there is really no way out, you just have to save us, we


    promise you everything, please."


    I pursed my lips, moved topassion, but was stopped by Jimmy, he pulled me, protect me behind,


    looked at the woman said, "She can not help you, money is not a big deal, but kill to pay for this kind of


    favor, she can not do, you beg her also useless."


    As soon as his words came out, I reacted, Emily but the people to death, if it is just to pay for the


    money is not much, but a living life ah, a few tens of thousands can be solved, then it is easy.


    Just now by Raymond''s guidance, my attention was on the money, but I forgot, people died, this a


    human life, how topensate?


    People''s heart and soul of the son, only difficult to get.


    I couldn''t help but sigh slightly, and was relieved that if Jimmy hadn''t opened his mouth, I would have


    almost forgotten about it altogether.


    Raymond''s face is not good at this time, looking at me, "Miss Kennedy I promise you to put the children


    on the ount, what you want, you can ask, I must all promise you."


    Jimmy frowned and, one step ahead of me, spoke, "No need!"


    After saying that, looking at the people who havee in densely, he pulled me to stand on the side,


    shielding me behind, the people who came in are some rural manglers, the small house can not


    squeeze a few people.


    So only a few men came in and looked at Raymond and spoke, "Raymond, what are you hiding for?


    Your daughter has killed someone, hand her over or you won''t have a good time either!"


    "Brother, what are you talking nonsense with him, just find someone, find that bitch Emily and kill her to


    bury Da Chun." With that said, someone started to rummage through the house of Raymond''s house


    which could not hide anything in the first ce.


    In no time, the house was made into a dumping ground, and when they couldn''t find anyone, they


    pointed the finger at Raymond, probably because they thought the room was too small, and they raised


    the person directly outside the house.

 Chapter 745: Bright and shining surgery 2

    Chapter 745: Bright and shining surgery 2


    Then a circle of people and cannibalism like around Raymond and his wife and children began to


    abuse forced to ask, that no son of the family of women, if not the other people pull, only to be the


    Raymond swallowed alive.


    This farce, watching more people, attracted a lot of people more onlookers, some said to speak


    properly, can not move force, some said, people died son this life is to get back, all kinds of talk, only


    sitting on the ground to get a mess of Raymond family, women and children shivering, men do not


    know what to do.


    Life has never given me more than a chicken feather, more helpless than a chicken feather, is the


    storm, Raymond probably know what they said can not help, can only be silent, let others push and


    yell.


    When I noticed my wrist being pulled, I froze and looked down to see nca''s pitiful ck eyes looking


    at me, extraordinarily helpless and pitiful.


    I froze as she looked at me and said, "Auntie, save mom and dad, please."


    I stared at him and said, "nca, Auntie can''t save."


    Where there is so much kindness, are rushing to the end and means, I am also the same, Jimmy see


    me answer, but secretly relieved, spoke, "This matter you can not intervene, you still have a child in the


    belly, one is not careful to get into trouble."


    I did not know that, so I did not hesitate to say no.


    The family is out of breath, the heart is probably eased a little, also did not start to continue to fight, just


    sitting in front of Raymond family, condescendingly looking at Raymond said, "kill to pay for life,


    Raymond, your daughter is gone, the daughter debt father pay, you die for your Emily that bitch, the


    100,000 bride price our family also do not want, you put your second daughter to me, as the bride price


    of 100,000. You can give your second daughter to me as an offset to the 100,000 bride price."


    Raymond stared at him with wide eyes and roared, "Derek Witt, don''t you dare!"


    The man did not care at all said, "You think I dare not, your daughter killed and ran away, I did not kill


    your whole family to my son to make amends, is already merciful, how the fuck do you think I do not


    dare?"


    Raymond daughter-inw opened her mouth, very pitiful, "Derek, please lift your state high, this


    daughter you want a few to take a few, all here, our man will find Emily that bitch, let her bury your son,


    you do not hurt my man."


    I frowned, for a moment to understand or even ept the woman''s words.


    Derek is somewhat satisfied with her words, and said, "Your second daughter will soon be fourteen,


    right? My son is dead, she gave me to pass on the family, Emily that bitch, you find a way to find, or I


    will watch your home, get you Raymond."


    With that, the man stood up, looked at the girl who had her sister protected behind her, and spoke,


    "Lindsay Gresham is it, your mother and your father have given you to me, follow me back and give me


    a son."


    The girl was just a teenager, listening to him, his face was frightened white, what blood on his face, a


    strong shake of the head, although she did not understand anything, but also know this away, only


    more miserable than here.


    But that Derek did not care how she was, directly a lift her, dragging her hair dragged away, she cried


    her heart out, and kept opening her mouth and shouting parents.


    I frowned, they are not taking their children seriously.


    "Wait a minute!" This time it was Jimmy who opened his mouth, he looked at Derek and spoke, "What


    was the bride price his family gave you?"


    The Derek looked almost forty years old, fat and strong, looking very lewd, his eyes looked at Jimmy,


    he spoke, "100,000, what? You also like this child?"


    Jimmy frowned and pursed his lips with some disgust, "I''m out of money, let her go!"


    Derek suddenlyughed out, extraordinarily hideous, "It looks like you are nning to make a name for


    yourself, brother, my fucking dead son, I now want this daughter to follow me back to my family, you


    are nning to rob halfway? I don''t mind giving you the girl if you like her, but there are several


    daughters in Raymond''s family, you think you can save them all?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This kind of thing, regardless of the direct not to intervene, otherwise it will be a series of trouble, Derek


    is right, Jimmy if you save a girl, he changed a line, Raymond family so many daughters, he just find a


    new one, it does not bother, after all, Emily killed his son, he can only find Raymond.


    Jimmy Ning Mei, he is more sober than me, is aware of what kind of situation this is, so he did not open


    his mouth, only afraid of a good n.


    I was a little annoyed and headache, looked at Derek, "You want to take her or other children is fine, I


    will call the police now, Emily killed your daughter, naturally there are police to catch her, but you take


    any of the children here or get anyone killed, the same reasoning, the police will also find you, we are


    not much ability, and do not want to meddle in anything, but Move your hands and call the police or you


    can."


    A crowd of people whispering voices came, I was aware of, because many people here do not have an


    ount, are ck, if the police came, only to fear that many people here will be forced by the police to


    get an ount and then pay a fine.


    Derek coldlyughed out and looked at me and said, "OK, you fight ah, this is still afraid of you can not,


    the loss is me, I can still be afraid of the police?"


    These people are really dead pigs not afraid of boiling water, these words are not at all threatening to


    them, plus he probably thinks I won''t even call the police.


    I looked to Raymond on the floor and saw him looking at Derek and said, "Bullying is too much, Miss


    Kennedy, you call the police and I''ll admit to all the consequences."


    Looking at Raymond like that, I was a little surprised, I didn''t expect him to be suddenly enlightened, I


    took the phone out of my hand and looked at Derek and said, "Exactly, let the police handle it!"


    If the police handle this matter, I''m afraid that both parties can not benefit, Raymond heart is clear,


    Derek heart is also clear, but we are weighing the different points of interest.


    Sure enough, before the call was even dialed, Derek spoke up, looking over at me and frowning, "Tell


    me, what do you want to do? This has nothing to do with you per se, and I want you to stay out of it!"


    I smiled lightly and nodded, "Don''t worry, I''m more reluctant to get involved in finding things than you


    are, but you want things to be resolved sooner and to each other''s satisfaction as much as I do, right?"


    Derek didn''t open his mouth anymore, just pursed his lips and waited for my next words.

 Chapter 746: Bright and square surgery 3

    Chapter 746: Bright and square surgery 3


    I was silent for a while, thinking seriously, and then looked at him and said, "These children are illegal


    no matter who you take away, for one thing, they are all underage and legally entitled to the protection


    of the Protection of Minors Act, so you can''t take these children away."


    Derek narrowed his eyes and looked at me, "I died and spent $100,000 on my son for nothing, and


    you''re asking me to eat a stifling loss? Do you think I''m stupid, or are you just thinking too naively?"


    Without refuting his words, I simply spoke, "Naturally not. If you trust me, why don''t you listen to my


    opinion?"


    He narrowed his eyes and spoke, "Yes, you can, tell me about it."


    "People can''te back from the dead, what happened to your son is already a foregone conclusion,


    and there is nothing we can do to change it. The person who should have been duly punished for this


    should be the person who killed your son to bear the burden, but because you also said that there is no


    way to find Emily, so, this matter can only we sit down to solve peacefully, as much as possible to make


    each other eptable, I mean, thd Gresham family should return the 100,000 bride price originally


    received into you, there is no dispute that this matter is originally done."


    Derek snorted coldly, "I''m not short of the hundred thousand dors."


    I smiled lightly and continued to speak, "This has nothing necessarily to do with yourck of the


    100,000 dors, besides, about the death of your son, I think the wisest thing to do is that you give all


    the evidence to the police and let the police catch the murderer, thd Gresham family if they are


    generous enough topensate you, there is only pecuniary regret."


    Derek didn''t look very good and looked at me angrily and said, "Money? Ask him how much Raymond


    can pay me. How much does he deserve? My old thd Witt family is gone, so I''m asking, how is this


    going to work out? He gave me his son?"


    Raymond did not dare to say a word at this time, is bowed his head, but his daughter-inw spoke, "If


    you want, my daughter you take back, the child can also be born, brother Zhang you are only forty


    years old, good health, maybe my daughter can give you a normal big fat boy also hard to say, you


    think?"


    I was so shocked that my jaw dropped to the ground, feelings I said so half a day, is a waste of words,


    this woman still want to push their own daughter out? This is how much hatred for their own daughters


    ah, this are willing to?


    Raymond didn''t make a sound either, and seemed to acquiesce.


    Derek did take a look at the woman beside him who hadn''t spoken, and it looked like she should be his


    wife. The woman had a bad look on her face and a fierce, vicious gaze on Raymond''s daughter-inw,


    hating to get her killed.


    I suddenly understood why Derek hesitated just now when he wanted to take the boy away. I think he


    was begging for it inside, but he was just afraid of his wife, so he calmed down and listened to me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Silent for a while, I originally thought that the woman would disagree, but did not expect, she was silent


    for a while spoke, "Yes, my son is gone, your daughter to our old thd Witt family to give birth to a, she


    as long as a son, after she is free, but if she can not give birth to a son, then she will have to stay in our


    old thd Witt this life family to give birth."


    Raymond''s daughter-inw nodded hastily, with a smile on her face, "Good, let her give birth, keep


    giving birth, until you are satisfied."


    I frowned, the heart of the indescribable emotions running, wanted to speak, was Jimmy pressed the


    hand, he leaned in my ear, spoke, "this thing you can not control, the end is the same, thd Gresham


    family the couple, will not want to pay back."


    I froze, looking at Lindsay''s face as dead ashes, suddenly a sense of powerlessness invaded the whole


    body, so, no matter how I do? What is the final change, or what is it?


    Seeing my face not so good, Raymond''s wife looked at me and smiled, "Miss Kennedy, thank you so


    much, but it''s really not good for you to interfere more in this matter, it''s my family business, it''s not


    good for you to interfere, so I won''t bother you."


    Niceplimentary words.


    It''s just that it really shouldn''t be my business.


    At the end of the day, Derek pulls a desperate Lindsay away and the Raymond family calms down.


    I was half at a loss as to what to say.


    "Miss Kennedy, thank you for what you just did, you want nca''s ount, I''ll go with youter, but


    you have to give me the money you should give me first, the cost of the ount is 100,000, it''s not


    easy for us to raise her, you know than we all know, once the child''s body is taken away, the future


    impact on her is not small, especially the kidney, she can not touch a lot of things in the future, and


    mobility is not so good, so this than the cost I want 500,000, I''m not asking too much and we can afford


    to give. Miss Kennedy, this money I hope that today nca finished the ount, you will give me, after


    what you want to do, have nothing to do with me. "


    I pursed my lips and looked at him, for a moment I didn''t know what to say, standing in his shoes,


    selfishly stating all this, I felt right, but, just because it was all right, so I was even more disgusted by


    this selfishness.


    After a long time, I said, "I give you a million, we go through the session procedures, after nca


    follow my surname, I adopt her, her future life and you have nothing to do, after she grows up, no


    matter what her future, you can not pester her, okay?"


    Surprised Raymond, he looked at nca and suddenly burst outughing, "Yes, I didn''t expect the boy


    to be so valuable, yes, of course, let''s go, let''s go now."


    I thought he was more or less hesitant, but no, he was even happy, his eyes fell on nca, the child is


    not big, but all the conversations here she listened to, even she are other sisters listened to, this scar,


    only will remain in the heart of the child forever.


    Next, after Raymond and we got to town and got all the paperwork done, he looked at me and said,


    "Miss Kennedy, it''s time to give me the money. "


    I pursed my lips and asked Jimmy to hand her the money he had picked up, a box full of it. Raymond


    was so excited he was going crazy, and he left with the money in his arms.


    nca stood beside me, her gaze motionless as she watched Raymond walking away, riding his


    motorcycle, with his wife, leaving without saying a word to nca, without even saying a final goodbye.


    Looking at her, I reached out and took her, squatted beside her and raised my hand to wipe the tears


    on her face and spoke, "nca, you''ll live with us from now on, can you?"


    She pulled her gaze back from the distance, looked at me, and nodded slightly, her face a maturity I


    had never seen before, "Good!"

 Chapter 747: Bright and square surgery 4

    Chapter 747: Bright and square surgery 4


    Then there was not a single word.


    Pulling her into the car, Jimmy started the car, on the way, nca did not reach out to curiously look at


    the scenery outside the car, just quietly sitting, not saying a word, the childish face can not see any


    emotion.


    I wanted tofort the child, but there were some words that came to my lips and then I didn''t know


    what to say.


    I had no choice but to be silent.


    The car drove for a while, not yet on the highway, I can not help but some hesitation to look at Jimmy


    Road, "Uncle Jimmy , are we going the wrong way?"


    He looked in the rearview mirror, pursed his lips slightly, and after a pause spoke, "Miss, it seems that


    someone has been following us."


    I frowned and looked towards the back of the car, I saw a gray van behind the car had been following, I


    was a little frozen and looked back to Jimmy Road, "Uncle Jimmy, how long has this car been following


    us?"


    "They have been following since they came out of the vige. I thought it was a coincidence at first, but


    I didn''t realize that I took a detour, but they still followed." Jimmy said as he drove.


    I pursed my lips, "Could it be someone from Raymond''s side of the family?" But that said it should not


    be, ording to Raymond''s temperament, he should not.


    Jimmy shook his head and spoke, "Not like that."


    After a pause, he spoke, "To get rid of?"


    I shook my head, "No, let''s go back the normal way, don''t worry about it, let''s see how long they n to


    follow us."


    On the way, nca didn''t say a word. I sent a message to Luna asking about riana''s condition, and


    Luna said that there was nothing serious, she had just finished chemotherapy and was in a sterile


    room, so she couldn''t be taken care of closely now.


    Originally I thought of calling Dennis, but after doing a long car, some seasickness, stomach some


    hard, so I did not y for a while.


    It was already midnight when we arrived at City A. Jimmy put the sleeping nca to bed and left after a


    quick exnation.


    I walked him to the door and saw him nce around, his eyes paused slightly and looked at me, "If


    anything happens tonight, call me first."


    I think it''s because of the rtionship of the van that followed us today, so he made a point of


    exining it, I nodded and sent him away, I went back to the house, after locking all the doors and went


    to the room to take a look, after nca who had slept well.


    Back to the bedroom ready to call Dennis, just ready to call, the phone call came in, it was Dennis''s


    phone, pick up the phone, the other end came his low voice, "encounter what happened? Howe


    you can''t get through during the day?"


    "I went to nca''s hometown with Uncle Jimmy, not much signal there, just got home this time, how''s it


    going over there?" I opened my mouth and spoke to him while walking to the balcony and looking out


    the window.


    "Well, things are a little tricky, but it''s no big deal, Toby is already at City A, contact him first if you have


    any questions, I''ll be right back when I''m done here."


    I nced out the window, nothing was going on, closed the window, and said into the phone, "I passed


    nca into our name, Dennis, and I still want to do riana''s surgery, fair and square."


    No sound on the other end of the phone, calm for a long time, I originally thought he was angry, not the


    same and I said, silent for a while before he spoke, "ra, have you thought about it, you so and that


    child''s parents and Edward, what is the essential difference?"


    There is no difference, nca''s parents want money, Edward wants money, and I, too, am there for a


    purpose.


    I pursed my lips and tried to convince him, "I adopted nca and will treat her like my own daughter


    and give her a bright and different future, in the future, like riana, she will have the George family


    and the Lewis family backing her up, her future path will be much better than if she had been in her


    family of origin for a long time. It''s so much better."


    I thought Dennis regretted refuting me, but I didn''t expect him to just open his mouth and say,


    nonchntly, "Well, it''s all very well what you''re thinking."


    I froze for just a moment before he spoke again, "But, have you asked that child what she wants out of


    life?"


    I stared, suddenly a little warm anger, unreasonable, "Dennis, I know, riana is not your child, how


    she is you will not be heartbroken hard, I also know your bones of noble greatness, think I should not


    hurt an innocent child, but really sorry, I grew up is a very selfish person, riana is my Raised, I can''t


    afford to watch her continue to suffer, so I must so much."


    The other end seemed a little helpless, and after a long time, she spoke, "ra, riana is my child


    too, was, is, and will be, you want to save her, I want it more, but we both have to be clear about what


    every decision we make means for the future."


    Maybe he''s right, but right now, I can''t really find any other way than to put my hope in nca.


    Dennis didn''t agree with nca''s transnt about the surgery for riana, so we had different


    perceptions of each other.


    ......


    The next day.


    Probably because of my pregnancy, I was extra sleepy and woke up to the sound of voices talking in


    the yard.


    I pulled open the curtains and saw nca in the courtyard, still in her pajamas, her hair a little messy


    because she had just woken up, and outside the courtyard was Jannings, who I hadn''t seen in a long


    time.


    When I saw her, I was puzzled, she should be in City P looking for Edward at this time? Why did she


    went downstairs.


    The gate to the yard was fingerprint unlocked, inside and out, so Jannings had no way to get in.


    Opening the door, she came in carryingrge bags of breakfast and fruit.


    When she saw me, she spoke with her usual stammering voice, "How do you always put your phone


    on silent? I''ve been calling you all morning, what have you been doingtely? Very tired? It''s almost ten


    o''clock before you get up."


    I was confused for a moment and looked down at the time on my phone, it was indeed already 10:30,


    so I couldn''t help but say, "Have you been here long?"


    She nodded, "Been waiting here for a long time, if I hadn''t called Dennis to ask and found out you were


    here, I would have thought you had moved from a new house, who is this kid?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She walked towards the vi while asking for nca, I reached out to take what she was holding and


    said, "It''s my adopted child, nca, the first name hasn''t been taken yet, aren''t you in City P? Why did


    youe back?"


    "It''s Edward''s fault!" She shattered and said, "I could hardly find him in City P, and he said I should


    Seeing her open the box of durian in her hand, the smell was so strong that she unconsciously spat


    out, "I also admire you, how do you like this durian thing, it tastes so big."


    I was a little surprised, "How do you know I like durian?"

 Chapter 748 - Bright and shining surgery 5

    Chapter 748 - Bright and shining surgery 5


    She bristled, "It was Edward who said that you were pregnant and asked me to City A to keep you


    he said you might like durian and asked me to bring some over."


    I froze and looked at her to, "Edward didn''te to City A with you?"


    She pursed her lips, "Here he is, he said he was here, but I just went next door to see, no one has lived


    there, or the way I left itst time, and I don''t know where he went, has he been that busytely? What


    has he been up to?"


    I thought Jannings still didn''t know anything, so I didn''t ask more questions. After pulling nca and


    teaching her how to wash up, I simply cleaned up after myself and sat down at the table to eat


    breakfast.


    Jannings, probably too bored from being alely, looked at me and said, "Do you have something


    to doter? If not, why don''t you go shopping with me?"


    I shook my head, "I have to go to the hospitalter, riana was brought over by my parents, she has


    to prepare for surgery these days, I have too many things on my hands, and I don''t have time to go


    shopping with them for a while."


    She let out an oh and said with some disappointment, "Well, let''s talk about it when you''re done, by the


    way, have you seen Barbarately? I called her and she just ignored me, what''s wrong with this one?"


    I shook my head and did not say much, Jannings and I are not the same, she grew up with a lot of food


    and clothing used to, did not encounter any difficulties and unpleasant, and there is nothing excessive


    requirements for life, so it is good to live without heart and soul.


    She had nothing to do, so she simply followed me to the hospital. riana''s surgery had to be done,


    no matter what, even if I felt guilty about nca all my life, the surgery had to be done.


    Luna and Samuel were happy to know that nca''s surgery could be done regrly. After discussing


    with the people in the hospital, the surgery was scheduled for a weekter.


    I am relieved that the children are in their care.


    Sunday.


    Six monthster, Jannings called, the other end was extra loud, like in a nightclub, the DJ was


    deafening, there was only loud music, I heard Jannings'' voice in bits and pieces, "ra, can youe


    and pick me up? I can''t drive, my hands are weak, my legs are weak, that''s all soft, I seem to have


    some problems."


    I was cold for a moment, then I nodded my head and hurriedly said, "Where are you now, send me


    your address, I''lle right over."


    She was confused, and I got up and changed my clothes and drove out, for a while before she sent the


    address, which is City A''s famous nightclub Royal City.


    This girl usually like to y, will go to the bar is also a normal thing, just ording to her nature,


    generally will not be someone just to her how, how today also be counted?


    When I arrived at the Royal City, Jannings was lying in the lobby of the bar with a couple of waiters


    standing around, looking like someone had deliberately exined to keep an eye on her here.


    When I walked over, a waiter seemed to know me and greeted me directly, then spoke, "Miss Kennedy,


    you''re finally here, Miss Baker is about to tear this ce down.


    Looking at this strange girl in front of me, I went through a circle in my head, I really can''t remember


    when I knew such a girl around me, hesitated for a while before I looked at her and said, "You know


    me?"


    The girl nodded and smiled, "Mr. White showed me your picture, and he told me to wait for you here."


    In this regard, I am even more puzzled, Edward is obviously here, howe he did not send the


    person back himself, but had to let mee all the way here? What the hell is this guy doing?


    I looked at Jannings, who was lying in a drunken mess between the card tables, got a bit of a


    headache, thought about it, and looked at the waiter and said, "You have a hotel upstairs here?"


    This nightclub floor is very high, and is a senior nightclub, generallye here to spend money, most


    are rich and powerful, upstairs are hotels, the purpose is to allow some did not have fun big brother can


    go to the room to y enough.


    The waiter nodded, but his face was a bit embarrassed, "There are rooms, but the rooms here are


    booked in advancepared to Miss Kennedy knows, there are some presidential suites are prepared


    for those VIP customers, generally not open, so there may not be a way to open the room."


    I purse my lips, it seems Edward this ce is still quite profitable, think about it, I still speak, "Your Mr.


    White should have his room, right?"


    The attendant froze and nodded, "Yes, just ......"


    I dialed Edward''s phone and the person on the other end, almost as soon as it rang, picked up, with a


    feminine tone, "What? You''re thinking of me in the dead of night? Do you need me to keep you


    Heart guilty of nausea, I pursed my lips, coldly said, "I want to open a room in the Imperial City, you


    take care of it, for Jannings to live, the night is toote, I a pregnant woman can not take her back."


    A lightugh came faintly from the other end, "Looks like you were right to call you to pick her up, give


    her the phone and I''ll do the talking."


    I raised my eyes and looked at the waitress, then handed her the phone in my hand and said, "Edward


    speaks to you." The waitress froze a bit, hastily took the phone with both hands and put it to her ear,


    and then spoke, "Mr. White, hello, hello!"


    I don''t know what was said on the other end of the phone, but I watched the waiter listen to him


    respectfully, and in a moment, the waiter handed the phone back to me and spoke, "Miss Kennedy,


    please follow me!"


    She then looked at the two attendants guarding next to Jannings and said, "Xiao Zhang, you guys help


    Miss Baker up to Presidential Suite 2806 on the 28th floor while Miss Kennedy and I go check in."


    Then two attendants helped the drunken Jannings up the elevator, and I followed the attendant to the


    front desk to check in. I don''t know what Edward said to the attendant, but after the attendant checked


    in, he was careful.


    I am naturally not in the mood to manage so much, the elevator door, after all, is a nightclub and hotel


    together, the elevator door stood several drunken men, several men are left and right to hold.


    The waitress probably knows a few men, after greeting them with their heads down, one of the men


    drank a little too much, pulling the waitress said, "I heard that you are the foreman here, not that today


    this came a chick it? Howe buddies have been ying all night and haven''t seen it? What? What?


    You don''t like me?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened his mouth, several other men also followed the opening of the question, Meng Ying some


    embarrassment, opened a smile, "the bosses heard the wrong message, that is not a young girl, is to


    <pe to our end of the te, a rural girl, dirt, I am not afraid to pull out that they look disgusted!

 Chapter 749: The consequences of meddling 1

    Chapter 749: The consequences of meddling 1


    "There is still this saying!" The manughed out, "rural afraid of what? What is this, more than ten years


    ago, buddies are also out of the countryside, our rural girls have strength, good physical strength ah,


    do not hide, a little pull to the brothers in the room, y together, do not forget."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The foreman nodded repeatedly, saw the elevator open, and after saying a few polite words, led me


    into the elevator.


    Will I send to the door of the private room, she smiled and said goodbye, then walked towards the


    corridor, and then they said to the inte, "Logistics Department, please transfer Emily to the 16th


    floor, there are customers named to find, logistics foreman to the instructions, the guests are God, do


    not provoke things!"


    I had already taken a step into the room, heard the familiar name, could not help but pause, looked


    back, people have gone far away.


    16th floor?


    I went into the room to look at Jannings and saw that she was sleeping extraordinarily well, probably


    because of the drinking, this person could not wake up straight away.


    Looking at her nothing major, I took the room card and went directly to the 16th floor by elevator.


    Find the room number, I stood outside, this floor is a box room, inside are song rooms, the corridor


    from time to time there are girls in, from time to time a girl is brought out, the only difference is that out


    of the girls covered with bruises, but in the hands of all holding money, in the girls slender and


    beautiful, empty hands.


    The box is set up very secretively, from the outside simply can not see the situation inside, so, after


    thinking about it, I adjusted my state, pushed the door open, staggered in, voice blurred and shouted,


    "buddies a few,e, drink!"


    The people in the box were interrupted by my sudden appearance, and then probably saw that I was a


    drunken, crazy woman, froze for a moment, and then someone got up and prepared to drive me away.


    I half squinted at the situation in thepartment, about five or six men, aged between thirty and forty


    years old, the girls apanying the drink is quite a lot, carefully look at the fear that there are more


    than ten, the girls dressed differently, but all look beautiful.


    Emily''s appearance is very abrupt, not because of beautiful, mainly because, she may have juste


    to town, the face of the skin tone than others significantly darker than a few points, standing in a group


    of people look restless, a pair of eyes slightly drooping, from time to time in the unnoticed sneak look at


    the surrounding people.


    Today she wore an extraordinarily ill-fitting sexy dress, some exposure, she would asionally use her


    hands to cover the half of the snow white exposed on her chest, and now and then pull the hem of


    some short skirt.


    The difference between the skin tone on the neck and the skin tone on the chest is too big, so she has


    to be abrupt and conspicuous in a group of people first, she herself is more prominent in innocence,


    clean up a bit is also considered beautiful, plus the body that a green smell, think is extra attractive.


    "You crazy woman, what are you doing here to make trouble, hurry up and get out!" A man pulled me,


    intending to raise me, the action is a bit rude.


    I got up, grunted and cursed a few times, gazed at Emily, she also looked at me, the pupils contracted


    visibly, and then slightly closed up, down the head.


    I was pushed out of the box, obediently pretending to be drunk squatting on the side of the box, those


    people are not in the mood to care about me, see people are gone, I touched out my phone to Toby


    called the past, exined the situation and sent him the address.


    Nightclub bosses looking for fun are what exciting to y, I stood at the door for a while, watching a


    few people carried a foot-long fish tank into the heart can not help but pinch a sweat.


    Leaning on the door of the box to listen, but can not hear anything to see the waiter inside out, I can not


    help but pull the waiter asked, "Hello little brother, I would like to ask, you just carried in the fish tank is


    to do what? Feel so exciting ah, how they y, my husband is also a special like to stimte people,


    he and I came here tonight to y, I do not know what to y, you rmend?"


    Little brother is obviously frozen, other waiters aroundughed out, "Mr. George you are also too


    special, this also apanied by the husband to y!"


    Iughed, embarrassed, "It is not a boring life as a couple, life is so long, can not always be so boring


    to live ah!


    Looking at me like this, a few waiters thought I was a more slutty woman, looked at me and said,


    "Which is the boss of the City A tycoon inside, ying are some exciting hurt people''s games, Mr.


    George you want to stimte is not suitable, that Mr. Ogorman like to see people dying, that fish tank is


    to put people in to y, you Or do not y, too dangerous."


    I froze for a moment, a little stunned, like to see people struggling to die? What kind of weird hobby is


    that?


    Watching me froze, the few waiters left, I stood at the door of the box, did not think much about it,


    pushed the door in, a group of people around the fish tank to see the action, no one noticed my entry.


    By the fish tank, a middle-aged man put a pile of red RMB on the table and said, "We are happy today,


    a few beauties, I wonder if you would like to y a game with Mr. Ogorman? As long as the buddy is


    happy, this 100,000 is yours."


    For a while, several girls are quiet, it seems to be originally know this Mr. Ogorman''s temperament, see


    times, that person is not too happy, frowned, "This is no one to y ah, then you old here standing up


    for what? The women who are in the way."


    I twisted my eyebrows, this person''s mouth can not spit out a good word.


    The people in thepartment were so afraid to make a sound when he yelled at them, he swept


    around, his eyes fell on Emily who was cowering behind some girls and spoke, "You,e here!"


    At one point, several people looked at Emily, who shrank in shock and carefully moved up and stopped


    in front of which Mr. Ogorman, looking at him and shivering.


    "Go in and have some fun, 100,000 is yours, while buddy is in a good mood, give buddy a boost." The


    man instead ced the 100,000 dors in front of Emily.


    Emily bowed her head, I stood far away, did not see her expression, but could obviously detect that she


    was shaking badly, originally thought she would cry and beg to go around.


    But she suddenly opened her mouth and looked at the man and said, "Two hundred thousand!"


    "What?" The man also froze for a moment, and for a while the people around also looked at her


    unexpectedly, somewhat unexpectedly.


    Emily spoke again, "Two hundred thousand and I''ll be in."


    After a few moments, the man suddenlyughed out, "interesting, fun, can ah, 200,000 on 200,000, go


    in and y for five minutes, do not worry, if you die, I will give you another 200,000, 400,000, to buy


    you a cheap life, enough."


    With that, he took out another pile of red bills from his bag.

 Chapter 750: The consequences of meddling 2

    Chapter 750: The consequences of meddling 2


    Looking at the money, Emily stepped on the table and climbed into the fish tank. Seeing her enter,


    several men pressed the lid on the tank.


    The Mr. Ogorman sat leisurely on the sofa, lit a cigarette, and began to admire Emily in the water.


    A one-meter long fish tank, a girl in it is not wide, Emily shrunken, holding her breath in the water,


    someone is next to keep track of the time.


    Someone started to order a song, singing to this Mr. Ogorman, and ying along with the music, while


    several other women leaned around Mr. Ogorman, either pampering him in his arms or scratching their


    heads.


    For a while my presence was a bit conspicuous, someone noticed me and looked at me and said,


    "Why did youe in again? Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    I detained a smile, said, "look at the hrious ah, look at the big brother you y here too exciting, can


    not help but want to get together the hrious ah!"


    "Please get out!" The Mr. Ogorman who was leaning on the sofa spoke up, smoking a cigarette


    somewhat indifferently.


    I hurriedly walked up to him and spoke, "You are Mr. Ogorman, right? I''m so lucky to meet you here.


    Come,e, I''ll drink to you first."


    With that, I turned to fill the ss on the table, then shouted a smile and held up the ss and drank it


    all in one go.


    The man was a bit baffled at first, but then his face became a bit more normal and he looked at me and


    said, "What? You know me?"


    I nodded my head, "Of course I know you, Mr. Ogorman is a big name in City A, who doesn''t know


    you!"


    Seeing his face eased a bit, I looked at Emily, who was holding her breath in the fish tank, andughed,


    "Mr. Ogorman, you still like to y like this? I look at the girl''s water does not look like good, this hold


    your breath for five minutes, this is too risky."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Humph!" The man snorted coldly, "What are you afraid of, I have plenty of money, buy her life for fun,


    what can''t I do."


    Emily in the fish tank, some can not hold their breath, between the nose blew a few bubbles, struggling


    in the water a few times, and then fiercely open mouth mouth inhtion, a time countless bubbles


    came out, she was flooded.


    "Tch, it''s only been less than two minutes, it''s really boring." The man opened his mouth and looked at


    the struggling woman in the fish tank with a cold face, forgetting all about me.


    Looking at Emily in the water desperately struggling, I was a little anxious, but could not find any way to


    save her, I a pregnant woman, a little careless is a body two lives.


    If I were to save her alone, I am afraid that when the timees, I will not have a good end.


    Thinking about it, I got a little anxious and fiddled with my phone, praying in my mind that Toby would


    arrive a little sooner.


    "She doesn''t seem to know how to swim, she''s a dry duck." That Mr. Ogorman side, a woman spoke


    up, looking at the fish tank Emily also a little worried.


    Mr. Ogorman looked at Emily who was struggling for help in the water, his face was full of excitement


    and unspeakable pleasure, and he paid no attention to the words of the people around him.


    Seeing Emily block to fail, I did not hold back, had to speak, "Mr. Ogorman, this girl is afraid of failure,


    or hurry to find someone to pull up, or to ident."


    Then Mr. Ogorman looked at me and frowned, "Get out!"


    Two men came over and pulled me towards the outside, I looked at Emily who was dying in the fish


    tank and didn''t want to stop roaring, "Who of you dare to touch me, I just came in, I already called the


    police, the police will be here soon."


    That Mr. Ogorman gazed at me with a fierce look, "You called the police?"


    I nodded, looked at Emily who was gradually giving up her struggle and spoke, "You better get her up


    or you''re going to jail!"


    "Hahahahaha!" The man suddenlyughed out and looked at me with unbridled fury, "Listen, this bitch


    said I''m going to jail? Hahahaha, I have lived for so many years, the first time I heard someone say in


    front of me that I''m going to jail."


    The people around me also followed the inexplicableugh out, I pursed my lips, some fumbling.


    See the man suddenly spoke, "fish in the tank to fish out, throw the bitch in, the police outside, whoever


    he is, tell him that it is Laozi in there, if not, let him go to the bureau to Director Warner said."


    "Yes, Mr. Ogorman!"


    Emily in the fish tank was pulled toe out, has beenpletely dizzy, I rushed over to see, the


    results were two men carried directly into the fish tank, a time choked by cold water a few mouthfuls,


    did not have time to call for help, was carried into the water by the head.


    A few mouthfuls of cold water into the mouth, my throat hurts like hell, want to breatheck of only be


    filled with water, throat was choked to stinging pain, "save ...... save ......"


    I tried to open my mouth to ask for help, but the strong man pressed in the water, simply can not say a


    word, a few mouthfuls of water down, I have long been body weak, the small abdomen also followed


    the pain of throbbing up, I fiercely stared, is the child.


    There were shrieks in my ears, "She''s bleeding, she''s bleeding, she''s bleeding ......"


    My mind was buzzing, and boy ......


    This was followed by the man''s loudughter, "exciting, I did not expect to be able to night a pregnant


    woman, exciting ......"


    The intense pain and suffocation made me gradually lose consciousness, and my body gradually lost


    strength.


    ......


    Sometimes death is a momentary thing, I seem to dream a lot, meet a lot of people, but also seems to


    experience a long time, confused in the darkness of the night struggling to escape, I do not know how


    long to run, someone called me in the ear, and even talk to me, but I seem to have been in their own


    world can note out.


    Vaguely wake up, in front of me is a white, for a long time, I reacted to here is the hospital, or some


    blind, I thought to turn my head to look around the environment, but a slight movement of the body, the


    whole person is like being demolished the general pain.


    "Hiss ......" The pain in my body made me make a throbbing sound of pain for a while.


    There was the sound of hurried footsteps, and then I heard someone hurriedly say, "She''s awake, she''s


    awake, quick, call a doctor!" It seemed to be the voice of a stranger.


    After adjusting to the new environment, I got a good look at the girl who just came in, it was Emily,


    she''s fine!


    When she saw me, her eyes were a little red and she spoke, "You''re finally awake, you''re finally


    awake."


    I opened my mouth to speak, but my throat hurt and I couldn''t make a sound. Then a group of people


    came in, Luna and Samuel, and Toby, and I didn''t see Dennis. I was relieved to hear Emily''s words,


    and I thought I had been lying down for a long time.


    Looking at Luna pulling my eyes so red and swollen that I couldn''t say a word, I raised my hand and


    pulled her corner, shaking my head slightly to tell her I was fine and not to worry.

 Chapter 751: The consequences of meddling 3

    Chapter 751: The consequences of meddling 3


    I subconsciously reached out to touch my belly and couldn''t help but feel a sense of pain in my best


    friend at my belly, and for a while wasn''t quite sure about the person standing next to me.


    The voice was hoarse, "Is the child ...... all right?"


    Luna suddenly just whimpered, Samuel sighed, Emily kept her head down and didn''t speak, Toby was


    full of apologies and guilt, I froze, I wasn''t stupid, they were like this, it meant, the baby might not be


    there.


    The pain in the heart began to sweep in, choking me some breathless, my body began to shake


    uncontrobly for a time, I pursed my lips, trying to restrain, but also so, the more I look hideous face.


    Luna looked at me like this, she hurriedly pulled me, tears fell extra hard, "child, don''t do this, don''t do


    this, your body is still not well, don''t do this, it will be fer, please, mom please, don''t hurt yourself,


    mom please."


    These instinctive reactions from the body is not my own control, I clenched my fist, the pain in my head


    filled, almost a kind of topletely explode half.


    There was a shout in my ear, "She''s biting her tongue, quick, stop her!"


    I didn''t find myself biting my tongue, my body was unconscious, I just felt everything start to hurt


    uncontrobly, I can''t say where it hurts, but it hurts everywhere.


    Toby went to call the doctor and several doctors came running and panicked when they saw the


    situation and spoke up in a hurry, "Sedate her, quick!"


    "Bang!" At the same time, the wards were knocked open, and the man who came in like a gust of wind,


    pulled Luna and Samuel away and held me to his heart, his voice low and hoarse, "Don''t be afraid, I''m


    It was Dennis, the wave of pain in my head contracted slightly, and my confused gaze looked at him, I


    hadn''t seen him for a few days, he seemed to have lost weight, I think it was too much work on the


    Macao side.


    Probably the rtionship of the sedative, I began to some sleepy, want to open my eyes to take a good


    look at the man in front of a few days not seen, but no matter how hard I tried, I could not open my


    eyes to see him, dazed also fell asleep again.


    Time goes by long, but it also goes by fast. In this life, it seems that there is nothing that cannot be lost.


    The ancients used to say that as long as you can stand to lose everything, then there are no regrets in


    life.


    It''s probably true that when I came out of the hospital and looked at the sunlight overhead, which is


    unique to City A, I seemed to start epting, calmly, everything.


    Dennis parked the car and looked at me and said, "Is there anything in particr you want to eat? Let''s


    go get something to eat before we go back and get some rest."


    I nodded, thought about it, or said seriously, "Let''s go eat seafood!"


    He frowned slightly, but nodded his head in agreement.


    Seafood store, all kinds of fresh life belonging to the sea are ced in the tank, see my face pale stare


    at the tank, Dennis some worry, "Why not, we go to eat something else?"


    I shook my head, "No, it''s fine here," looking at the fresh life in the water, I looked to Dennis and spoke,


    "Is there live food seafood here?"


    Dennis frowned, but still nodded, pulled me to find a seat, and then let the waiter bring up a few points


    of still living sea creatures as I requested.


    I looked at the fish and crab sitting on the table and looked slightly at the waiter and said, "Do you have


    a knife and a spoon? The kind used for Western food?"


    The waiter looked at me with a strange look, then nodded and got me a knife and spoon. I fixed the live


    crab on the table, broke the legs and shells, and with the spoon and knife, bit by bit, pulled out the meat


    of the raw crab, the raw meat of the hairy crab, which was not delicious, but edible.


    It was the ultimate treat to enjoy deconstructing live animals with my own hands. Dennis didn''t stop me,


    but just quietly watched as I dissected these live animals and then ate them.


    For a long time, I was a little tired, put down the things in my hands, I spoke, "I used to think, if one day


    I particrly resent a person, what kind of way should I face? I was actually thinking more positive, just


    think, send people to prison on the line, but now think, I always think not."


    Dennis looked at me for a moment and then said, "What do you want to do?"


    I pursed my lips and spoke, "Do you still have the person?"


    He nodded, "Yes!"


    I smiled lightly and looked at him and said, "Dennis, you''re going to indulge me, aren''t you?"


    He pursed his lips, did not speak up, I smiled lightly, did not continue to ask.


    Just get up and say, "Come on, let''s go meet that Mr. Ogorman."


    At the suburban vi, after Dennis stopped the car, Toby greeted me from the vi and looked at me,


    his gaze still guilty, "Mrs. George, are you feeling better?"


    I smiled lightly and nodded, "Well, it''s fine, are people in there?"


    He hmmed and then led Dennis and me inside.


    Mr. Ogorman''s original name is Chris Ogorman, the original is not a big shot, but the ancestors are


    doing coal mining business, save some money, after the sister married a civil servant, that is, Director


    Warner, these years rely on money to buy a lot of power, City A was not what the foot of the Imperial


    City, such things abound, we are ustomed to.


    Director Warner money to spend more and more, the official will be bigger and bigger, so the money


    will be more and more, mixed with nothing to do big Chris can only rely on an official brother-inw in


    City A, the money and power, he not only live in City A smooth, because of the strange hobby, his


    name those humiliated girls in the minority.


    Looking at the man in front of me, who was tied to a chair with his face already beaten and bruised, I


    tsked and looked at him, "Mr. Ogorman, what a coincidence, how did we meet here."


    He looked at me in a daze, half a second, and after seeing me clearly, his eyes widened and he looked


    at me and begged for mercy, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were Mr. George''s wife, I deserve to die, I


    deserve to die, please, please let me go, I didn''t mean to do it, as long as you let me go, I''ll give you as


    much money as you want, as much as you want, please. Let me go!"


    Looking at his disgusting look, I sneered, looking at the gray weather outside, and couldn''t help but


    look at Toby and say, "Toby, I wonder if there''s an outdoor pool in this vi?"


    Toby nodded, looked aside at Dennis who was sullen and spoke, "Yes, in the backyard."


    "That would be great!" I opened my mouth and looked at Chris, "It''s a rare sighting, let''s go and have


    some fun together."


    After that, I walked towards the backyard, Dennis seemed to know what I was going to do and just


    spoke, "Just don''t get anyone killed."


    I raised my eyebrows without making a sound, found afortable seat by the pool in the backyard,


    looked at Chris who was being carried in and said, "Mr. Ogorman, you should like to y in the water,


    why don''t you have a good time today?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 752: The consequences of meddling 4

    Chapter 752: The consequences of meddling 4


    Chris looked at me, extra wary, "What are you going to do?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "I''m a girl, what can I do?" After saying that, I nced behind him at the two


    men who took him to the pool, and then pushed the bound and tied man directly into the water.


    Watching him struggle in the water, I have little emotion, just watching coldly, watching him in the water,


    there are hands can not struggle, there are feet can not save themselves, I suddenlyughed leisurely.


    For a long time, watching him can not continue to struggle, in the water began to slowly sink into the


    bottom of the water, Toby standing aside spoke up, "Mrs. George, he seems to be no longer."


    "Well, get it up, hire a doctor at home, save the wake up, continue to let him hide in the water to


    experience a few times, so that the memory is not impressive.


    Toby nodded and raised his hand to have Chris pulled up from the water.


    The show was over and I was not interested in continuing and got up to leave, but Dennis followed me


    and got in front of me and said, "Where are you going?"


    I was a little tired and thought, "Rest here for a while, Mr. Ogorman should still have a while to wake up,


    and then y some freezeter."


    He frowned slightly, but did not open his mouth to say anything more.


    Emily''s appearance was a bit of a surprise to me. Originally, I had no intention of meeting after the


    ident, but now that I''m here, there''s nothing to excuse me.


    Seeing this girl again, I frowned a little, these days in the hospital again, she did not appear, but I did


    not pay much attention to, at this time to see her appear in front of me, I was quiet mind, look at her


    carefully.


    How so?


    And I first saw her in the cattle pen when some different, then she, some cowardice and bewilderment


    in the eyes, at this time, she seems to have no bones of that cowardice, but more than a few rare


    determination.


    Looking at her, I was silent for a moment and spoke, "Something wrong?"


    She raised her eyes to look at Dennis, that gaze I am familiar with, is a little girl to see a handsome


    uncle''s amazement, Dennis''s handsome, I was always aware of, so ignored, swept away.


    Emily looked at me and thought for a moment, "Miss Kennedy, thank you for saving my life, and I will


    keep this saving grace in my heart and repay you well."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say anything, just waited for her next words.


    Sure enough after a moment of silence, she said, "Miss Kennedy, I am grateful for what happened to


    my sister, I know your daughter is waiting for an operation and I heard you have adopted her, I hope


    you will treat her well in the future and I hope she can help your sister."


    See she has not said the theme, I can not help but slightly frowned, pursed lips, "in fact, you can


    directly say the theme, so round and round instead of wasting time."


    She froze, then drew a slight breath and snapped to her knees, looked at me and spoke, "Miss


    Kennedy, I know I shouldn''t be looking for you, but I have no choice, I don''t know who else I can look


    for around me except you."


    "Get up and say, I can''t afford to have you kneel!" This is sincere, in this world, not many people are


    like to look at others humble noble in front of themselves begging themselves, I''m not that sick in my


    heart.


    She got up from the ground and spoke, "Mr. George cleared the Imperial City, my friend was taken


    away, he should have been sold out, I went to the police, but to no avail, they said they did not find him


    as a person, the file simply could not be found, the root is not like that, he has been in the Imperial City


    for many years, how could this person not be found. "


    I listened to her words some cloudy, can not help but frown slightly, "you have not always lived in the


    countryside? So soon to meet friends? That Dous, you did not just get killed? I think you may have


    misunderstood my meaning, I saved you at that time because I wanted to ask you something, not


    simply want to save you, I did not forget that you are a murderer. Dous''s bones should still be


    parked in thd Witt family gate, your sister may also still be tortured, Emily, I do not think, you such a


    person, I will also help a second time."


    She froze, a little surprised, and looked at me a little overwhelmed.


    Looking at her, I said, "Tell me how you got Dous killed and how you escaped, and also how you


    went back to work at the Imperial City."


    I am not a rotten-hearted person, at that time to save her, indeed, because I have some problems want


    to find Emily to understand, when I saw her being treated like that by Chris, I was moved by


    Emily pursed her lips and told her all together about the past few days, she was taken away to thd Witt


    family at Raymond''s house the first night she was forced by Derek to enter the bridal chamber with his


    stupid son, she naturally did not want to, so she killed herself, but did not die.


    Later she was sent to an old doctor''s house in the vige for treatment, taking the opportunity to cure,


    she then thought of how to escape, but did not expect her to meet Dous when she left, the fool


    pulled her hard not to let her go, so she identally pushed him, but did not expect to push him directly


    from the second floor, head to the ground, so, Dous fell to his death.


    Dous a death, she knew she had to escape, otherwise it was a dead end, she did not follow the


    road, but hid in the mountains, in the mountains by the cemetery others to private tribute boiled a few


    days, and then Derek could not find her, went directly to Raymond''s house.


    She took advantage of that opportunity to escape, when she hid and saw Derek messing around in


    Raymond''s house, and knew that Lindsay was taken away by Derek, all of which she knew.


    I thought about it and looked at her and said, "So the white van that followed us all the way that day


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was you?"


    She nodded, "I stole some money from thd Witt family and gave money to people in town to chase you


    all the way, nothing else, I just want to know where you took my sister, I think, in the future, if I have a


    sess, I can find her and know if she is doing well and has forgotten about me."


    I frowned slightly and spoke, "Then how did you get to the Imperial City?"


    She lowered her head and spoke, "I came here alone, nothing, the only thing I can do is to fill my


    stomach first, as I said, the vige used toe to the city children, some went back, some never went


    back, those who did not go back, either dead, or was ced in the Imperial City as a guest toy, I was


    thinking of living first, there is no way, so I went to the Imperial City. That''s why I went to the Imperial


    City."


    "What is the name of that friend of yours? How old?" Those who did not go back to the opening, most


    of them are dead, can stay in the city, slightly depressed, did Edward still coerce people to work inside?

 Chapter 753: The consequences of meddling 5

    Chapter 753: The consequences of meddling 5


    "His name is Leonardo McLeod, he''s a boy, he was brought to town when he was fourteen, and at the


    time it was said that a rich family wanted to adopt him, but after meeting him, they thought he was too


    old and then they didn''t want him."


    "He has no family in the countryside?" Aren''t boys quite valuable in the countryside, how can they still


    be sent out?


    Emily bowed her head and said, "He was sent to the vige to be raised, when he was very young, and


    then when he was raised, Mr. Garcia and the others brought him to the city, and there were many girls


    in the Imperial City who came from the orphanage, and they all followed Mr. Garcia and the others."


    I''m a little confused, how did it get into the orphanage again?


    "So now you''re begging me to help you find that Leonardo boy?" I looked at Emily and spoke.


    She nodded, "Leonardo said that there are a lot of shady things going on in the nightclubs and he


    wants to get out of it and doesn''t want to do it in there anymore, but this time something happened, I


    went looking for it and couldn''t find Leonardo, he must be locked up because he knows about Mr.


    Garcia and the others, they will get him, Miss Kennedy, please, please save him!"


    Looking at her pitifully, I didn''t rush to answer, just watched Tobye in with a half-dead Chris, I


    focused on Chris and pursed my lips, "Looks like it''s going to be busy again."


    When I didn''t say anything, Emily pulled me in and cried, "Miss Kennedy, please, save him, he''ll get


    killed if he''s locked up, please."


    I frowned, a little annoyed, raised my eyes to look at Dennis, I spoke, "Emily, ever heard of thew of


    conservation of matter? For me to save that friend of yours, it must be of no use to me, so you''d better


    not waste your time with me."


    She wanted to say something else with red eyes, but I pulled away and didn''t look at her again. I


    walked up to Chris and looked at this very wretched man in front of me and said leisurely, "I have


    always felt that I am not a bad person, so every time I meet poor and pitiful people, I will think of doing


    what I can to help them, but I found that this kindness of mine is useless. I don''t believe you, I could not


    easily conceive a child, I originally thought it was God''s gift to me, but I didn''t expect that because of


    you, the child was suddenly gone, I have been thinking these days, when I am well, how I will toss you,


    to release the anger in my heart."


    He looked at me with fear in his eyes, "Miss Kennedy, I didn''t know you were pregnant, and I didn''t


    know you were Mr. George''s wife, I''m sorry, I''ve learned the error of my ways, please, let me go!"


    "Huh!" Iughed, "Let you go?"


    One can''t be too kind, that''s what I''ve learned from living most of my life, so looking at him I smiled


    extra wide, "Mr. Ogorman, do you know what it''s like for a person to lose the thing they care about


    most?"


    He shook his head, his mouth still full of supplicating words, and I didn''t bother to pay attention.


    I looked at Chris after returning the message, and I didn''t feel innocent about his pity.


    About five minutester, Jimmy came in with a woman whose belly was slightly bulging and who looked


    like she was five or six months pregnant.


    Seeing the woman, Chris struggled violently towards the woman and yelled, "What are you doing here?


    Get back!"


    The woman was terrified, looking at the room full of people, looking in horror at the already miserable


    Chris, at a loss for words, "Honey, what''s wrong with you? What happened? How did you ......"


    Chris suddenly looked at me angrily, not like he did just now, and suddenly said seriously, "What do you


    want to do?"


    I felt extraordinarily tired and sat down on the chair, looked at him and said, "What I have experienced,


    I think as your wife, she should also experience it and enjoy the pain of losing a child, it just so happens


    that you also experience the pain of my husband once, and taste what it is like to have a child full of


    expectations suddenly leave, how about that?"


    Fiercely, he suddenly yelled, "No, you can''t do that, you''re breaking thew, you can''t do that."


    Iughed, "How many times have you broken thew?" I looked at Jimmy and said, "Uncle Jimmy,


    please, there is a pool in the backyard, please take Mrs. Ogorman down."


    Chris suddenly struggled frantically and was held down by several of Toby''s men, holding his face to


    the ground in death, leaving him to scream to no avail.


    Jimmy took the woman to the backyard of the vi, the woman was crying while calling Chris for help,


    looking at Chris''s desperate and helpless look, somehow I suddenly felt extraordinarily interesting,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    pursed his lips indifferently watching all this.


    "ra, does it have to be like this?" Dennis''s voice came to his ears, his voice as low and introspective


    as ever, but with a few moments of incredulity at this point.


    I didn''t exin too much, I just spoke up and said, "He deserves it."


    The sound of watering from the backyard, and the woman''s struggle to save her life, Chris''s eyes


    red with anger, "What the hell do you want to do? What do you want to do towards me, what kind of


    skill is it to deal with a pregnant woman?"


    Iughed and looked at him and said, "What about when you deal with a couple of unarmed girls? Now


    you know how much it hurts? Mr. Ogorman, it''s only been a few days and you''ve forgotten that I was


    the one who stained your fish tank? What, is it unfair that today it''s your wife who is staining my pool?"


    He ran, lying on the ground almost out of breath, people have a soft spot, who are not so strong that


    only their own.


    "I was wrong, what do you want to do, youe at me, what do you hurt my wife for, she knows


    nothing ah, please, Miss Kennedy, what do you want to do, youe at me, you want to kill or die, you


    Looking at Chris, who was praying on the floor, I pursed my lips, indifferent, Dennis nced at Toby,


    meaning clearly that he was going to tell Toby to go out and stop it, but I spoke up, "Dennis, if you don''t


    have the means to agree with me, you can leave, but you can''t get in my way."


    He looked at me, his face was a little cold, more helpless, "ra, the pregnant woman is innocent, you


    know that very well in your heart, I know you hate it, I won''t stop you from doing whatever you want to


    do to him, but I can''t let you be as disgusting as he is, stop, the pregnant woman is innocent."

 Chapter 754: The consequences of meddling 6

    Chapter 754: The consequences of meddling 6


    I pursed my lips, took a deep breath, looked at him, and looked at Chris with iparable


    determination, "I not only want the life of your children, I also want the life of your wife, I eat the pain,


    suffer, you do not want to avoid the same."


    Chris copsed, Dennis pupils contracted slightly, looked at me, the look of indescribable pain, "ra,


    you ......"


    I interrupted him and looked at Chris and said, "Go ahead, tell me everything you know and maybe I


    can consider letting your wife go, don''t expect the people behind you to bail you out, the fact that I can


    find your wife means they''ve already treated you like a spent pawn."


    Chris froze and did not continue his hissing, but suddenly looked at me with an indescribable shock


    and surprise in his gaze.


    For his expression, I did not press on the heart, just quietly waiting for him to say, always I am not in a


    hurry.


    Dennis faintly stared, then looked at me, "When did you know that?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "I knew from the hospital when I woke up, Jannings drunk, let me hear


    Emily''s message, purposely told me the box number, all these loops after loops, in this world, where


    are the things that coincide?"


    After my ident, then a few days, Jannings have not appeared, indicating that more or less that night


    she was drunk, there is water, I do not know whether she actually knows Edward what the purpose of


    this trap is, but now it seems that she more or less know some of the.


    Outside the pool came the deste screams, one more than a tragic, Chris anxious hands and feet,


    looking at me with red eyes, shouted, "You let them stop, all the things I said, I know I tell you."


    I pursed my lips and looked at him with some indifference and said, "Don''t worry for a while she can''t


    die, you finish, it will stop naturally."


    Chris has long listened to the sound of help lost, spoke, "It is Mr. Garcia, all this is he instructed me to


    do, he just asked me to stuff you into the water tank, I did not even know you were pregnant, just


    thought just let you choke a few mouthfuls of water on the line, I did not expect this."


    I looked at him, a little less than satisfied with his answer, and simply sat down on the chair and said,


    "Who is Mr. Garcia? Howe I don''t know this person."


    "It''s Scott, he''s the general manager of Royal City."


    I was a little surprised, it seems that this Scott business ability is quite good, Edward handed him so


    many things.


    After a moment of silence, I looked at him and said, "The owner of the Imperial City, you should always


    know, right?"


    He nodded repeatedly, "I know, it''s City Pthe White Familyughing young master Edward, but he


    rarelyes to the Imperial City, all the things in the Imperial City are basically handled by Scott."


    I nodded, "What do you know about Scott?"


    He looked at me and then at Dennis and spoke, "I don''t know much, I''ll do this for him because he''s


    going to pay me a lot of money when he''s done."


    I narrowed my eyes, "You''re still short of money?"


    He shook his head repeatedly, "No, but I don''t want to depend on my brother-inw, so I want to get


    out of his control, as long as I have this money, I can do what I want to do by myself, I don''t have to


    look at my brother-inw''s face to live, he treats my sister badly, either beat or scold, I have long


    thought of taking my sister out of him."


    I pursed my lips, for his words, I no longer speak, looking outside the poolside Jimmy said, "Uncle


    Jimmy , people bring in toe!"


    Chris breathed a sigh of relief, blearily looked in the direction of the pool, looked in the woman who


    came in intact, clothes are not wet, he froze for a moment, and then looked at me with some surprise,


    "You ......"


    I pursed my lips, "Take the people away, there should be someone waiting for you outside for a long


    time, but seeing as I''m still good to your daughter-inw, you''ll have to do me a favor!"


    He froze and looked at me and said, "What kind of favor?"


    "It''s not hard to figure out how to get a kid named Leonardo out of Scott''s, is it?"


    Emily, who had already given up, looked at me with bright eyes. I just swept a faint nce and turned


    my attention to Chris, waiting for his answer.


    Chris looked at his daughter-inw, then looked at me and nodded, "Yes, I will find a way to bring that


    child out to you."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I nodded, "Well, let''s go!"


    Half-dead Chris stumbled away with his daughter-inw, Dennis walked to my side, slightly raised his


    hand to hold my waist and spoke, "If you are tired, walk back and rest!"


    I nodded and leaned slightly on him as I exited the vi, and after a short walk, Dennis stopped, his


    eyes fell on Emily, who was following him, and looked at me, "What are you going to do with her?"


    "Whatever she wants!" Follow if you like.


    In the car, Toby drove, and I leaned somewhat wearily on Dennis''s shoulder and said feebly, "Dennis,


    do you me me?"


    The first child is an ident is inevitable, but the second is my own negligence caused, I knew there


    was danger, but also into the box, did not ensure their own safety and also exported for Emily to relieve


    the situation, is my own carelessness, so the child was lost.


    He reached out, took me in his arms, raised his hand and gently patted me on the back, was soothing


    my emotions, spoke, "You do not need to me yourself too much, many things are matters of fate, it


    is I did not protect your well being, how can I still put the me on you."


    I sighed, knowing in my heart that he wasforting me. After thinking about it, I still spoke up,


    "Edward has set up quite a big game, what do you think he is nning to do?"


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at me after a moment of silence and said, "What he wants is


    the right to operate several ports in Macao."


    I was a little puzzled, "These ces are said to be profitable, but not so profitable that he would do


    anything like this, why has he been obsessed with this ce?"


    He looked down at me and kissed me on the forehead in passing and said, "The port itself is not that


    tempting profit, but the right to manage the port is tempting, and once he has the right to operate the


    port, then the control is in his hands and he has more options."


    I pursed my lips, indeed, the port is a necessary passage for internal and external transactions, this


    section of the road as long as it is managed well enough, the point that can make money is not only the


    port itself, so Edward tried to do everything possible to Dennis, once Dennis ident, the George


    Group without the trustee, he will be like a fish in water.


    It''s no wonder he''s ying such a big game, waiting for us to jump from it.


    The phone rang, it was Luna, pick up the phone, the other side of the rush to speak, "ra, where are


    you, riana the child''s situation is not good, the doctor said the cancer has spread, not controlled, we


    must hurry to prepare for surgery, youe back quickly."

 Chapter 755: The downfall of meddling7

    Chapter 755: The downfall of meddling7


    I froze and looked up at Dennis, who looked at Toby and spoke, "Go to the hospital, now!"


    Speaking into the phone, my hands were shaking a bit and I spoke, "Mom, take it easy, we''ll be there


    soon, you hurry up and take nca with you, and let me take nca to get checked out, ask the doctor


    what you need to prepare to make sure both kids are okay."


    The caller nodded repeatedly and was flustered.


    I was a little nervous and hung up the phone, and my heart hung in the air for a while. Dennis pulled


    me along, "Don''t be nervous, it''ll be fine."


    I looked at him and said carefully, "I made the decision to adopt nca without consulting you, I''m


    sorry, but I don''t want to involve the Lewis family and you in this."


    He nodded, things havee to this point, there is no room for advance or retreat, can only first save


    the child''s life, andter try to make up for nca.


    When I arrived at the hospital in a hurry, Samuel came out in a hurry and looked at me and said, "Have


    you seen the boy?"


    I was shocked, "nca? I thought I told Mom to take her with her properly. What''s wrong?"


    Samuel anxious, "Just now the doctor informed your mother to do the procedure, said that the child in


    the hospital to stay by themselves, back when the child disappeared, I just arrived at the hospital, up


    and down in the hospital to find a day did not find the child."


    I was shocked, only Edward came to mind, only he would take nca at this time, these days there are


    too many things, we do not have the energy and time to take care of the child, Edward should be


    exploited this opportunity.


    Dennis looked at Toby who followed him in, his voice was low and serious, "Use all your connections to


    block all the highway entrances and exits of City A. Also, transfer the hospital''s surveince as soon as


    possible to find out the whereabouts of the child."


    After a slight pause, he looked over at Samuel and the two men locked eyes, then he spoke,


    "riana''s surgery is proceeding as usual!"


    I jolted, and looked at him ufortably, somewhat emotionally unstable, "Dennis, without the bone


    marrow and kidney, riana''s surgery is simply not going to work, and we need to find nca first, or


    ......"


    Samuel spoke up and stopped me, "Son, you don''t have to worry about this, we''ve got it all under


    control, nothing will happen."


    How not?


    I shook my head, my face white, "No, it''s too risky, I don''t have a child anymore, I can''t risk riana''s


    life."


    He looked at me with some reassurance in his dark eyes, "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to riana,


    and nothing will happen to nca, trust me, huh?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I froze and looked at him, hesitating for a moment, "You ......"


    "Trust me, huh?"


    He re-emphasized.


    I was silent for a moment and nodded my head.


    So, at the same time Toby immediately called up the surveince, Samuel also seemed to be prepared


    in advance, called the phone, I do not know who to call, he only said two words, "Do it!"


    Then he hung up the phone and looked at Dennis and me and said, "I''m going up to see your mom


    first!"


    Once he left, leaving me and Dennis behind, I couldn''t resist and looked at him and said, "Did you


    know in advance that someone would take nca at this time?"


    He wrapped his arm around me, led me to the hospital rest chair and spoke, "Don''t worry, I''ll get back


    double the pain you''ve suffered."


    Toby came looking for it, looked at me, and was a bit reticent, perhaps because there was something


    he couldn''t say in front of me.


    I faintly looked at Dennis and said, "I''m going for a walk outside!"


    Then got up and went outside the hospital, just under the acute care building, saw an ambnce


    carrying down a person covered in blood, and the nurse in the car shouted, "Car ident, skull impact,


    nerves in both legs crushed."


    Then a group of nurses and doctors all rushed ahead to take the person to the emergency room, which


    seemed to be very serious.


    Someone''s voice came from the ear, "East second ring on the car ident, a ck car directly from


    the second ring highway fell to the bridge, the car has a family of three, the woman died on the spot,


    the child was protected in the arms of the father, but only received a little light injury."


    "The sky can see, this good a home into this, this driving can not drive properly ah, are life ah!"


    Out of curiosity, I opened the phone, look at the news, indeed, as the surrounding people said, a car


    ident, roughly browse through, see the car above, I froze the car in the ident was a ck


    Mercedes.


    License te number I am too familiar with, because ordinary people simply can not afford to use are a


    series of eight numbers, is Scott, when I went to nca''s home, I did not intend to see his license


    te, then just feel waving, but also did not pay too much attention to, but did not expect to recognize


    here.


    So it was the family that had the ident?


    I almost thought of what it was when I thought of Toby''s desire to say something when he came in, and


    I didn''t even think about it, so I ran straight in, Dennis was still in the hall, talking to Toby, and when he


    saw me, Toby didn''t open his mouth after a slight blink.


    I looked at him and said without thinking, "You had something to do with the Scott family car ident?"


    This was asked of Dennis.


    Instead of rushing to answer me, Dennis looked to Toby and said, "Go ahead and take care of things


    back there."


    Toby leaves.


    I looked at Dennis waiting for his answer, he looked at me, reached out and took me, let me sit beside


    him, his voice was gentle, "Just got out of the hospital, you can''t get too emotional, you were supposed


    to stay at home, you shouldn''t havee out, since you''re out, you can''t think about everything too


    much, get well, eh?"


    I stared, "Dennis, you''re changing the subject!"


    He was helpless, "I can change the topic of what, not worried about you, that''s why I bugged you."


    I frowned, a little upset, "You did this to the Scott family?" All things can''t be that coincidental.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and was silent for a moment without speaking.


    I looked at him, some heartache, spoke, "Dennis, I know that my ident is Scott hands, I hate to kill


    him as much as you do, but it is too dangerous for you to do so, once it is found out, this is to go to jail,


    this is intentional injury."


    He looked at me, his gaze narrowing slightly, "Her wife''s bone marrow was a sessful match for


    riana."


    I froze violently, for a time actually could not say anything, "you ......" the news said that her wife died


    on the spot, so ......


    After a long time of silence in the air, he said, "riana will get better, and the child you adopted will


    not return to the ident, ra, our family will be fine in the future."


    I didn''t know what to say, looking at the eyes suddenly red, "Dennis, you do this, do you know what the


    consequences are?"

 Chapter 756: The downfall of meddling 8

    Chapter 756: The downfall of meddling 8


    Once found out, is to go to jail, I know that all this is done very secretly, but for the childhood is the


    military, people taught to grow up, he will not hesitate to kill the enemy, but his mission and


    responsibility is to guard our people, Scott is hateful, but, for Dennis only, his inner justice will torture


    him for life.


    Seeing my face pale, he smiled faintly, took me in his arms and said soothingly, "Don''t worry, I have my


    own ns for this, don''t worry."


    Upstairs, Samuel ran down and said with some excitement, "riana''s bone marrow match was


    sessful, it''s a woman who died identally, it''s okay, it''s saved, don''t you guys worry."


    I pursed my lips, I did not know what to say, my heart was heavy to the point of suffocation, since my


    ident, I have been d that Dennis did not do it, with his anger, he would slowly torture everyone to


    death, but he did not do anything, this is what I am happy about.


    I''m different from him, I was originally a bad person at heart, even if it is murder I did not think it would


    be, I do not mind getting those who hurt me, but Dennis can not, he obeyed thew responsibility and


    mission is the purpose of his life, he has his beliefs, no matter what, he will be the softest way to deal


    with.


    But this time, he made an exception, the Scott family car ident, not an ident, he even moved to


    kill for my sake, which must be what I do not want to see, people often say that two people together, is


    each other can grow up excellent, but I ......


    Toby appeared again, seemingly in a hurry, this time he did not avoid us, but spoke directly, "Mr.


    George, something happened at the port of Macao, the import and export of goods found prohibited


    drugs, and military, weapons, the U.S. police are rmed. "


    Dennis frowned and pursed his lips, "Well, I get it!"


    Samuel froze for a moment and said, "It seems the White Family is ready to make a move, I''ll handle


    this side of things, you go to Macao as soon as possible, this battle, it''s hard to fight."


    Dennis looked over at me and held me in his arms, his voice slightly lowered, "No matter what the


    situation is, the first thing you do is protect yourself, okay?"


    I nodded, and he was so gentle that I had an urge to hold him to death and not let him go.


    See him to go, I catch up with him, "I send you!" I don''t know why, at this time I simply don''t want him to


    leave, these days, not no separation, but this time, I have too much in my heart.


    When he saw me following, he smiled lightly and pulled me into the car,ughing, "Why are you still


    acting like a child?"


    I also do not care at all lying in his arms, hugging him tightly said, "I can not let you go, when the


    Macao thing is over, promise me that you must keep mepany, okay?"


    He smiled lightly, raised his hand to smooth my hair, andughed, "Okay, I promise you, but until then,


    make sure you take care of yourself."


    I nodded and hugged him just thinking about silky dependence on him.


    The time of parting always feels extraordinarily short, not a momentter arrived at the airport, Toby


    has long picked up the ticket, ready for everything, I hugged Dennis, suddenly some capricious do not


    want to let him go.


    He wrapped his arms around me, his voice was gentle, did not go, but a sentence admonished me to


    take good care of myself, must eat on time, sleep at night can not always forget to close the window,


    can not stay upte, can not eat ice ......


    He exined too much, the more I said, the more I did not want him to go, so I held on tightly until


    there was not enough time, Toby opened his mouth to urge, I was fond of releasing him.


    Standing in ce watching him walk away, my eyes sore, tears flowed out, did not hold back, or


    shouted at his back, "Dennis, you have toe back early, I''m waiting for you at home."


    He turned back with a smile on his handsome face, gentle and searing.


    The book says that we should be serious every time we say goodbye, because you don''t know if you


    will see each other after each turn separately, and many yearster I have been thinking, if not


    separately, is there no waiting?


    riana''s surgery was a sess, a full six hours, and after it was over, nca showed up, to my


    surprise, not that she was taken away, but that it was Emily who I didn''t expect to take her away.


    Looking at this pair of sisters, I lightly smiled, "Since they have all made a choice, then we will each say


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    goodbye in the future!" It is able to think through, nca is a child, once the surgery, only afraid that


    she will be affected in this life, no matter how, now at least is the best result.


    Emily is very smart, she pulled nca gave me a long bow as a thank you, and then spoke, "I know,


    Miss Kennedy you helped us a lot, we should not be grateful, but Miss Kennedy, I''m sorry, begging


    your forgiveness is not possible, but I can at least help you some of the, the basement of the Imperial


    City If you can, I think you can take a look, maybe it will be useful for you, besides, Scott''s boss is the


    mastermind of the whole thing, such people, someone has to eradicate, otherwise I don''t know, how


    many other children will be like us in the future, either to be a chicken or to be gutted."


    I didn''t ask where they were going, Emily, in this big city, as long as they are notzy, they always have


    the ability to feed themselves.


    riana to Luna, I went with Samuel to the Imperial City, this nightclub is Edward''s, as long as


    something happens here, I do not believe that Edward has so much energy are invested in the Macao


    side.


    The Imperial City.


    The Imperial City during the day is just a deste building, and the only people guarding the lobby are


    a few receptionists who work the day shift. When they see us, two girls go up and greet us with a smile


    and ask what we want to do.


    At such times, it is natural to find a way to draw people away, Samuel and I said a lot, and then Samuel


    violently covered his body and said he was ufortable, out of humanitarianism, the two front desk


    but up to care.


    I said appropriately, "Miss, you should also have a hotel upstairs here, my father and I are here on a


    business trip from abroad, and we can''t find a suitable hotel for a while, probably because of the long


    journey, my father is a bit tired, can you give us two rooms so that we can rest?"


    The two receptionists were stunned, then hesitated and said, "But yes, but because our side is a night


    club and hotel together, it will be noisy at night, which I hope you understand."


    I nodded my head and spoke, "That''s fine, then send my father up first while I check in."

 Chapter 757: The downfall of meddling 9

    Chapter 757: The downfall of meddling 9


    One receptionist helped Samuel up the stairs while the other checked in with me at the front desk.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly there was a sound outside, the receptionist and I both looked along, saw the scene outside,


    everyone froze, especially the receptionist, she looked at me and apologized, "quite a few mean, you


    wait a moment!"


    Then hurriedly went outside to see, it was the ss window at the door was shattered by something,


    the receptionist and she began to theories, I looked around, this house has no parking lot underneath,


    so it makes sense to have a basement, just where is the entrance to this basement?


    If what Emily said is true, then where did they find the entrance?


    After thinking about it, the only thing I could think of was the office, Scott''s office, and at this point in


    time, there should be no one up there. Thinking about it, I walked outside and greeted the receptionist,


    telling her that I would go upstairs first, and she would take care of things first, and then check in.


    She was busy dealing with things outside and didn''t have time to talk to me much. I took a look at the


    person who hit the ss, and then turned around and went into the elevator.


    From Emily''s mouth that Scott''s office on the top floor, I was a little surprised, under normal


    circumstances, the top floor should not be the nightclub''s big boss''s office? How did it be his


    office of a manager?


    Did not think much, I directly do the elevator to the top floor, but in the top floor I did not find any office,


    but found that there is ayer above, can not help but be a little surprised.


    "Mrs. George!"


    Toby''s sudden appearance startled me. Seeing him standing at the elevator door on the highest floor, I


    was a bit stunned and looked at him, "What''s wrong?"


    He frowned, "This elevator should be the entrance to the private room, but this elevator is fingerprint


    unlocked, we have no way to open it and get in."


    I froze for a moment, "And how did Emily find out?"


    After a moment of hesitation, I remembered, the child named Leonardo, he seems to have been in the


    Imperial City, ording to Emily came to the city things projected, she could not be a moment to find


    such a hidden secret, there is only one possibility, is that the child named Leonardo ah, here to stay, so


    many years, know!


    "Come on, let''s go out first!"


    Toby paused for a moment, "Just leave?"


    I nodded, "Edward is in Macao, Scott is still distracted by her wife right now, the main thing we need to


    do now is to find Leonardo as soon as possible, you contact Chris, it''s been a few days, he can''t have


    heard anything."


    Toby nodded and left without much thought.


    I found Samuel''s room and left temporarily with her on the excuse that the hotel was too noisy and I


    really couldn''t stay there.


    Back at the hospital, riana finished her surgery and while she was recovering, Luna kept watch and


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    it was good to see that everything went well.


    When I saw Emily again, she found a ce with nca in the middle of City A. She didn''t seem to be


    that surprised to see me, she just squatted on the induction stove and stir-fried vegetables, because


    there was no oil extractor, the room was full of grease smoke.


    "It''s not that nice here, sorry!" She coughed while speaking and brought the dishes on the small folded


    wooden table, and nca herself sat at the table with a bench in her arms and waited.


    The conditions were not as good, but I could see that both sisters were happy. I went straight to the


    point and spoke, "Leonardo I found for you, but I would like you to convince him to take us with you to


    the Imperial City."


    She looked down to wash the pot and spoke, "Are you guys trying to get him to take you into the


    basement?"


    I hmmed and didn''t do anything to hide it.


    She looked at me and spoke, "In fact, there is absolutely no need for you to go in and examine the


    evidence, you can just call the police, they do not have time to transfer those things now, as long as the


    police suddenly go to check, those things only the elevator can be transported out, once someone


    checks, they can only wait."


    I smiled lightly and did not refute her words, but simply spoke, "I will consider these, but still you have


    to convince Leonardo."


    She gave her hand a slight beat and said after a moment of silence, "I''m not sure I can convince him


    either, have you found him?"


    I shook my head, "Not yet!"


    She oh, instead, went to the table and sat down, asked me a faint question and opened her mouth,


    "Eat some together?"


    I shook my head and didn''t open my mouth to interrupt her eating, just waited quietly for her to finish.


    There was a moment of silence before he spoke, "I originally thought I was doing everything right, but


    now it seems that I''m actually still too stupid, and it''s really not a good thing to have a brain that turns


    too slowly."


    At my inexplicable remark, she frowned slightly and looked at me and said, "Miss Kennedy this?"


    I smiled lightly, "Nothing, just flirting with myself, okay, I''ll leave now, I''ll contact you when I find


    Leonardo."


    Then I got up and got out of her tiny house.


    As we rounded the corner out of Midtown and got into the car, Toby spoke up, "Mrs. George, Chris


    says he''s heard from Leonardo on his end."


    I nodded and spoke, "You get someone to keep an eye on the Imperial City, especially the trucks or


    transport vehicles thate in and out."


    He nodded his head.


    I have some doubts in my mind, I have never figured out, Emily''s existence, in the end, is not Edward''s


    arrangement, she seems to appear everything is too coincidental.


    Thinking about it, I called Jannings, and when the phone dialed, she opened her mouth with a different


    kind of chatter, but calmly said, "You finally called."


    "Meet up, coffee shop!" I opened my mouth and got straight to the point.


    She nodded, "Good!"


    Toby and I went over there after we made an appointment.


    Caf¨¦.


    Jannings came quickly and had already ordered her coffee. She seemed to have changed a bit after


    not seeing her for a few days, and her gaze was slightly evasive, with a bit of coolness.


    Seeing me, also not as warm as before, just look at me lightly smiled and said, "Here, sit down!"


    I made it to the chair and looked at her, not opening my mouth, but waiting for her to initiate the


    conversation.


    She knew it in her heart, and after a moment of silence, she spoke, "Since when did you know that he


    liked you?"


    It says Edward, of course.


    I pursed my lips and didn''t hide, "When we went to Macao, he wanted to get the right to run Macao


    from the Janks family, Dennis was taken away by him and put in the freezer, we came back from the


    dead."


    She pursed her lips, "The world is bustling with profit, your affairs, I am not convenient to get involved,


    this time, I am behind to know, I am sorry, but ra, we can not be friends."


    I shrugged my shoulders and did not care that much, just spoke, "I know, how to do is your choice, I


    respect you, for the imperial city, whether you intentionally or unintentionally, these do not matter, of


    course, I do not want an apology from you, since I took the initiative to find you, you should also


    understand in your heart, I did note to you to ask for an apology. "

 Chapter 758: The consequences of meddling 10

    Chapter 758: The consequences of meddling 10


    She pursed her lips and asked instead, "What do you want to know?"


    After a moment of silence, I spoke, "Do not use the Baker family''s power to meddle in anything in the


    Imperial City, he sold human organs, smuggled Heroin, operated obscene ces, carrying an unknown


    number of human lives, any of these, are enough for him to spend a few years in prison, Jannings,


    Grandpa Anthony''s life is clean and upright, you can''t ruin the Baker family''s reputation because of


    Edward."


    She looked at me, hands clenched, eyes a little red, "ra, I have no way to turn back, grandfather''s


    people I will not get involved, but as long as it is his business, I will do my best to guard it for him."


    I frowned, knowing her obsession, and just calmly said, "Yes, you just have to think it''s worth it."


    This is considered the end of fate.


    There is no point in talking about it.


    Out of the cafe, just got into the car, Toby spoke up, "There are a few more freight cars downstairs in


    the Imperial City, saying that they are moving things out of the hotel misceneous items now."


    I faintly froze and hesitated for a moment, "Let''s go over there!"


    He nodded his head and started the car.


    The Imperial City.


    Downstairs, four or five freight cars were parked in front of the Royal City, several workers were moving


    things, and Toby''s car and I were parked outside.


    "Why are they suddenly moving things, and where are they going to move all this stuff?"


    I watched for a while and saw that the workers door to move out of the inside, are some tables, chairs


    and benches, some paper boxes and white quilts, it seems that they are not wanted.


    Looking at the quilts that were carried in the car, I thought for a moment and asked Toby, "Can you find


    a way to make the car with the quilts spontaneouslybust?"


    He faintly froze, probably also thought of a piece with me, nodded his head while saying, "Yes!"


    He then dialed his cell phone while arranging for someone to make that car out of the problem.


    We didn''t have to wait long for the noise toe from inside, and we watched from the car as a freight


    car inside began to catch fire, with green smoke only rising. "Do you think of a way to make Jean take


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    advantage of the chaos to see if there is anything wrapped in the quilt?"


    Toby nodded and spoke into his headset, and not a momentter, Toby looked at me and said, "There''s


    a weapon wrapped in the quilt!"


    "Call the police, call the fire, and get someone else to find a way to surround the area and not let


    anyone out." As soon as this sits down, Edward will have to be called back, and he won''t have time to


    surround himself with Dennis.


    Not long after, the siren sounded, followed by the fire truck drove over, watching a group of people go


    in with great fanfare, I could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Looking at Toby, "Come on, let''s go meet Chris!"


    Toby didn''t rush to drive, but looked to the front of the car, I followed my gaze and froze when I saw a


    familiar face, "Bob?"


    "Didn''t he die in Macao?"


    Toby frowned and froze for a moment.


    Watching the man rush into the Imperial City, I also followed to get out of the car, was Toby stopped,


    "Mrs. George, you wait in the car, I go down to see, no matter what the situation, do not get out of the


    car!"


    I frowned, but when I thought of Dennis'' advice, I nodded and sat down in the car.


    But Toby did not take long to go in, I heard the sound of gunfire from inside, a time when nerves


    tightened, how? How could they have just gone so wild in the country?


    I rushed to call Toby, but the phone wouldn''t connect. I wanted to get out of the car, but hesitated; not


    only would I not be able to do anything by going down at this point, I would be putting myself in a


    dangerous ce.


    But if you do not go down, Toby now what the situation, I have no way to judge.


    Thinking about it, I could only sit in the car and wait, unable, but to call Jimmy for help.


    Jimmy seemed to be very noisy on the other end, and Jimmy spoke while picking up the phone, "Miss,


    what''s wrong?"


    I listened to the panicked voice on the other end of the line and suddenly had a bad feeling, "Uncle


    Jimmy , what''s wrong with you?"


    He contacted and coughed a few times and spoke, "Miss me and Mr. were tricked by Chris, now we


    are locked in his vi, the house was burned, Mr. has lung disease, now the situation is very bad!"


    I panicked and quickly said, "I''ll find someone right away, you call the police for help!"


    Hang up the phone, I can not think much about it, get out of the car to hide in the car, want to go in to


    Toby, but the sound of fighting inside, Bob is a fugitive, human life in his hands is nothing.


    Before I entered the Imperial City, I saw two bodies lying by the side of the truck that was originally


    parked at the entrance, as if they were freight car drivers, the fire on the car was still burning, and it


    was likely to explode if they were not careful.


    The good thing is that there are not many people around here, did not see Toby''s figure, I am a little


    anxious, want to call, but there is no way to get through the phone, not a moment outside the Imperial


    City surrounded by a circle of special heavy soldiers, I am a little anxious, if you wait to catch Toby, this


    matter will be a problem.


    But if I go in by myself now, I''m afraid I''ll be used as a meatball. Calling again, I finally got through, and


    Toby was a little anxious, "Mrs. George, are you okay?"


    I spoke, "I''m fine, you hurry up and rip, there''s a circle of special forces outside the Imperial City, my


    dad and Uncle Jimmy were tricked by Chris, they''re trapped over there, we have to hurry over."


    "Okay, I have no way to go out now, the Imperial City has the back, you drive away first, I''lle out to


    you." After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    I looked around and saw that the special forces had leaned over, I had to run back to the car, started


    the car ready to leave, but fiercely blocked by someone, because the person appeared suddenly, I


    almost did not step on the brakes and hit it.


    Looking up to see the person, I froze and was a little surprised, "Dan, how are you ......"


    He hurriedly got into the car with blood still on him and opened his mouth, "Go!"


    I didn''t have time to think much about it, and drove the car away from here, so that I could leave the


    scene, I looked at him and spoke, "Why are you here? You still follow Bao trapped them?"


    He looked at me, frowning slightly, because of the wound on his arm involved, noticing the wound on


    his arm, I said directly that


    "I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    "Can''t go!" Because of the pain, his face was a little pale.


    I reacted with hindsight, if he goes to the hospital now, I''m afraid there will be police looking for him


    directly, there are people with guns in Royal City today, he has gunshot wounds missing from the


    scene, the suspicion is too big.


    Thinking about it, I had to take him to meet up with Toby first.


    When he saw Dan, Toby''s face sank so hard that he just about put a knife to his neck and asked what


    the hell was going on.


    I exined briefly and without much dy, I went directly to Chris'' vi, where the fire department had


    already arrived and the emergency vehicle had just arrived to put Samuel in the ambnce.


    I looked at Jimmy and opened my mouth, "What happened that Chris set fire to such arge vi?"

 Chapter 759: The consequences of meddling 11

    Chapter 759: The consequences of meddling 11


    Although it is in the suburbs, but also tens of millions of dors of houses, so a fire burned, want to do


    what?


    Jimmy sighed and spoke, "Go to the hospital first, see your dad, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Look around the crowd, I can not continue to ask more questions, while ording to Jimmy said,


    together to the hospital, Samuel is choked by smoke, good rest is nothing serious.


    Toby still has to deal with Royal City, Jimmy is dealing with Chris'' side, the hospital hallway.


    I sat with Dan for a long time and I spoke, "Dan, I know each to his own and I won''t ask you back too


    many questions, but for the sake of my helping you today, can you tell me why Bob is not dead?"


    Dan''s wound had been dressed by a private doctor, and at this point he sat beside me, remaining


    silent.


    For a long time, he spoke, "The one who died in Macao is not Bob, Imperial City is run by Bob and


    Edward together, including the one factory operating room you went tost time, is also their stuff, but,


    in recent days, Edward has transferred everything to Bob."


    I frowned, "What do you mean?"


    He looked at me and said, "I know you are recently looking for evidence of Edward''s illegal, Edward


    also knows, so when you went to the vige to find that family to settle, Edward and Bob made a deal,


    so many years of business, many things have long been rotten, Edward is worried that there is no way


    to dispose of these things in an open and honest way, you Just the right opportunity, you find out those


    things, are true, he wants you to publish it to the public, but in the end, the punishment is not him, but


    Bob."


    I froze for a moment, wondering, "What makes Bob at his mercy?" All proud people, how could they be


    for don''t let top crime.


    "You probably don''t know Bob, he''s a ruthless person is true, profit-oriented is also true, but for the


    brothers under the hands is also true, after the Burma incident was revealed, we are already a lost dog,


    handle the mess for Edward ."


    I froze for a moment, "So from the beginning, Edward deliberately led me to look into this matter, and


    finally let me poke at this and put an end to all this nastiness once and for all."


    He nodded his head.


    I can''t tell you how shocked I was, so from the beginning Edward took the initiative to call me, took the


    initiative to reveal that City A had an organ deal, gave me his business card, all these things were to


    bring the lead to this step, his purpose was to let me discover these dirty things for me to poke through.


    After hesitating for a while, I looked at Dan and said, "What happened to me in the Imperial City was


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    also calcted by him in advance?"


    He nodded, "He deliberately used the child to stimte you so that you would finally make up your


    mind and have to make a move on the Imperial City."


    So all of this was nned by him step by step, just waiting to lure me into the pit and let me fulfill his


    n?


    I suddenly do not know whether tough or cry, after half a day, I am led by the nose of the dog?


    Seeing my bad face, Dan pursed his lips slightly and said, "Sorry!"


    I shook my head, a little tired, tossed for so long, all is a pre-designed conspiracy only.


    Thinking of Dennis, I snapped my eyes wide, "Dan, are you out of Bob''s league now?"


    He frowned slightly and didn''t answer me.


    I didn''t know what his answer was, I just spoke, "Can you go to Macao? You help me to go to Macao to


    protect Dennis secretly, Edward set such a big trap, there must be something waiting for Dennis, you


    go to Macao, protect him well, can you?"


    He looked at me, frowned slightly, some I helplessly said, "Sorry, I can only move around in City A now,


    there is no way to go out outside, now Mr. Kun was arrested, Danny and I will be arrested, the police


    should be looking around for me, I can only live like a fly hiding in City A, no way to go to Macao. "


    I sat down in my seat andughed.


    It''s all predestined, I can''t change anything, everything is arranged.


    ......


    Ten dayster.


    Bob was sentenced to death. The Imperial City was found to be in possession of weapons and involved


    in the organ trade, so he was sentenced to prison.


    And Scott can not escape Bob is behind the scenes, he is an aplice.


    riana was taken back to City P by Luna and Samuel, Chris family, it seems to have disappeared,


    how can not be found.


    It seems that everything seems to be over, but I did not imagine so happy, and even held a breath in


    my heart, Edward will be my group yed a round, and finally so hastily ended, I lost the child because


    of stupidity, and he returned full, still clean out of this mud.


    I''m not a nice guy, so, no back just end it.


    Sunday!


    The mall, because Jenny''s wedding when I have been in City P something, did note, in order to


    apologize, I deliberately asked her and Fanny out, together with shopping.


    It has been a long time, she slightly fat a few points, careful cross-examination to know, it turns out, she


    is pregnant.


    Fanny joked, "It''s different when you''re a mother, your eyes are softer, by the way, you''re not going to


    the agency anymore, those customers have been asking when you can go to work? You''re only two


    months old and you''re in a hurry to get pregnant, isn''t that a little too early?"


    Jenny light smile, "mainly my husband, he did not feel at ease, if I go to work, he was upset all day,


    thinking toe to the institution to see me, so open, but he did not have the peace of mind to work,


    so I resigned to go home, stay at home, his parents are in, usually around me to take care of, he is also


    at ease."


    Fanny is full of envy, "or you, your husband is considerate and gentle, parents-inw and help to take


    care of, look at me, said married for six years, but ah like a widow, my son is now also I raised, mother-


    inw although help with the children, but still moving and I quarrel, you do not know I am at home to


    be annoyed to death."


    Jenny consoled her, said gently, "The day, all out, you also said it! The actual fact is that you can find a


    lot of people who are not happy with the way they are, and you can''t just look at the unhappy side and


    ignore the good ones."


    Fanny sighed and gazed at me, "ra, talking about you, I haven''t seen you for a few months, how are


    you doing? Your husband is rich and handsome, you should be the happiest among us. Jannings even


    called me the other day toin that Edward seems to be ignoring him at all, you say you rich


    people, you have so much money already, why do you have to work so hard to make money, and there


    is no shortage of money."

 Chapter 760 I rage force to make everything right 1

    Chapter 760 I rage force to make everything right 1


    I smiled lightly and said, "I have a lot of things to do these days, so I came out to meet you guys as


    soon as I had time. By the way, have you seen Cherrytely? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen her, I


    wonder how she''s doing?"


    Fanny said, "I saw her the other day, I heard that she adopted a five or six-year-old child, look at her


    that look is probably not going to get married, this is 36 or 37, I''m afraid is thinking of adopting a child,


    the future of solitary life, butst time I saw her, see her driving a Mercedes S-ss, and, two days ago


    she seems to buy a house, she said before She said before that she was quite poor? Howe she


    suddenly bought a house and a car, what business is she doing recently, do you know?"


    Jenny shook her head, "I don''t know, I rarely contact her, I''m not that interested in her affairs, so


    naturally I''m not in the mood to pay attention to what she bought and did!"


    Fanny froze and said, "Ting Ting, you don''t seem to like Cherry much?"


    Jenny is a straightforward person, happy and sad are shown on the face, she shrugged her shoulders,


    lightly said, "can not be counted as like or dislike, nodding friends, we and she is not a world of people,


    you know, she is too ambitious, for us, she just see us as passers-by, so almost not even count."


    I listened to the two, a shallow smile said, "Nothing, just chat, we are together is just a little gossip


    between the little sisters each other, you do not have to say if you do not like, I am just a little curious,


    Cherry adopted a child is where, now thew can be adopted by unmarried women?"


    Fanny nodded, "it should be possible, as long as the conditions are met, I heard that it is a woman of


    thirty to forty years old, not married, the economic conditions can be adopted, and I heard Cherry


    mention before, the child does not seem to be an orphan, just because the child''s mother died in a car


    ident, the child''s father dyed in the rtionship, sentenced to death, so the child was handed over


    to her to raise."


    Death Penalty?


    I smiled lightly, chatted with them all afternoon, and went back to the vi.


    When I arrived at the entrance of the vi, I was surprised to meet Jannings moving her stuff. She had


    hired a movingpany and was carrying big boxes of stuff out.


    Seeing Jannings standing at the door directing, probably because some things could not arrive, she


    heartily urged the people moving things to be more careful several times.


    I stood in the courtyard, she raised her eyes, sort of four-eyed, she froze for a moment, from a


    distance, you can also see her somewhat red and swollen eyes, it seems to be crying.


    So, what''s going on with her?


    Because it is not clear what the specific situation, I did not ask too much, so just a polite smile, and


    turned back to the vi, Dennis is still in Macao and Edward around, Luna originally thought to let me


    and riana back to the City P, but because I heart is not willing to be so Edward posed together, so


    the heart is particrly bad.


    Stay, there is always something to do.


    When I got back to the vi, I was a little tired and had just sat down when the doorbell came from


    outside.


    I froze and got up to see that it was Jannings, who was standing in the doorway just waiting so quietly


    for me to go out.


    I walked to the courtyard door, opened it, and looked at her and said, "Come in and sit down?"


    She shook her head and spoke, "No, I came to return this to you!" Said, she took off her hand is the


    table, that bracelet was originally given to me by Mr. Baker, then I gave one to Jannings, and carried


    one myself, not worth, expensive in value.


    Looking at the bracelet in her hand, I could not help but frown, did not reach for it, just looked at her


    and said, "This bracelet is your grandmother''s, even if I want to take it back, I should be the one to


    return mine to you, if youe to ask for the bracelet, I can return the bracelet to you, but if youe


    to return it, then it is not necessary, when I gave you the bracelet, because I felt that the friendship


    between our two families and my love for I think we will not be turned into enemies or strangers by


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    anything, but now it seems that I may have thought wrong, but even so, the bracelet I do not want,


    because at first I was positive about your friendship, sincere things even if sent out, you do not want it, I


    will not get it back, you throw the bracelet away, just then I was lost in that sincere on the line. "


    When I finished, I closed the door.


    Pulled to the door by her, she looked at me, did not hand me over the bracelet, and after a moment of


    silence spoke, "ra, thank you!"


    I smiled lightly, did not say anything more, friendship this kind of thing, no matter what the result, I can


    ept, many young I know, I am a person who is not so obsessed with feelings, when waiting for


    Dennis three years I will know, even if I like Dennis again, once I do not see hope, I will not continue.


    Friendship is the same, Jannings has her own difficulties and entanglements, I respect her but will also


    make my own choices.


    Now that we''vee this far, there''s nothing more to say, so I chose to be silent and looked at her with


    a light smile and said, "No need to say thank you, I wish you good fortune in the future."


    When I was young, I thought that the term "future is too beautiful, but then I slowly learned that the


    future is too beautiful, is to say, we will each be well in the future!


    A word of farewell is embellished so that, indeed, words can be where the eye cannot reach.


    I closed the iron gate in the courtyard, I sighed slightly and was just about to go back to my room to


    sleep, but I didn''t want the doorbell to be rung again, I frowned and spoke again, or Jannings.


    She looked at me and said, "Believe it or not, I have to say, I was drunk that night in the Imperial City, if


    I knew he would hit so hard, I wouldn''t have called you dead, from beginning to end, I never wanted to


    hurt you, not even a little bit I did."


    Looking at her, I smiled, a relief, "I know, that''s why I never thought I''d me you, go back."


    It is really not want to me him, Edward''s mind so deep, only, from the beginning to the end is he is


    using her.


    I was about to close the door again when she spoke, "Scott''s woman was paid off by Cherry, Cherry is


    her man, be careful yourself, it''s not safe to be here alone."


    I was a little surprised that she would say this to me, and couldn''t help but look at her and say, "Okay, I


    got it, thanks!" After a pause, I added, "I''ll protect myself."


    She bowed her head, said no more, and turned to go next door.


    I do know that she''s not bad, she just loves the wrong person.


    ......


    Sneak tracking Cherry, is what I did not expect, originally I was nning to see Cherry directly, but


    thought of hitting the grass, if I directly to her, only afraid that by then she will reveal the information to


    Edward, only afraid that Edward will make a move on Scott, people are most afraid of a soft spot, Scott


    has, but Edward does not, for an extremely ruthless person, for He only, the best way to hold the secret


    is to die.

 Chapter 761 I rage force to make everything right 2

    Chapter 761 I rage force to make everything right 2


    I was worried that once Cherry broke the news to Edward, I might end up with Scott somehow dead in


    prison before I could convince him.


    It is not difficult to check Cherry''s information, after all, everyone''s circle is simr, as long as you have


    the heart, a query will know, the South River Garden house is a new property, the delivery has not long,


    the price of this property are more than 20,000, a set of 150 square meters of house, how to be in


    about three million, Cherry under no stable job, there is no sry, and they do not do any project,


    suddenly so much money in hand. Suddenly so much money in hand, it is no wonder Jenny and Fanny


    will feel strange, she a girl from the countryside, just a few months time to buy a house and a car.


    Edward is not a generous person, remembering the time he went abroad, I can''t help but wonder, is


    Cherry involved in a lot of Edward''s secret dealings?


    South River Garden District I can not go in, inside security is very good, outsiders, without the owner''s


    permission is no way to go in, so I will have to exit in the district out of observation.


    The dumbest way, well wait for an afternoon, the evening about four o''clock, Cherry''s car drove in, a


    ck Mercedes, the price in a million or so.


    Looking at the car into the basement, I thought about it and called Fanny, originally thought to ask her


    toe out with Cherry, but did not expect the phone call out, Dennis''s phone call.


    I picked up the phone and before I could say anything, the other side said, "Why have you been sitting


    out there all day? What''s going on?"


    I froze for a moment and suddenly remembered that he had arranged bodyguards around me to protect


    me from afar. I couldn''t help butugh and say, "No, I just wanted to check on Cherry, so I waited


    outside the neighborhood where she lives. This neighborhood has good security, so I had no way to get


    in, so I had to wait outside."


    The other end was silent for a while and spoke somewhat helplessly, "ra, when will you remember


    that your husband is not a poor man?"


    I was a bit baffled, the caller continued, "South River Garden house, the developer has sent me a few


    sets before, I''ll have someone send you the key, but what are you investigating Cherry for?"


    "She adopted Scott''s child, and I''m trying to find out if I can find anything that will convince Scott."


    Against Edward, Scott''s testimony might be more useful.


    The caller paused slightly and said, "ra, you should not interfere in this matter, I have arrangements,


    you will City P to get well, if you feel bored in City P,e to Macao."


    I always felt that in his words, there seemed to be something else, he seemed to be unwilling to talk to


    me about anything, I was a little annoyed and spoke, "I want to stay at City A. Edward has yed me


    from the beginning, if I don''t send him in with my own hands, I don''t feelfortable."


    Some helplessness on the other end of the phone, light smile, "less than time, no hurry, what matters


    have husband will deal with."


    I pursed my lips, the more I felt that Dennis was treating me like a child, and thinking about it, I couldn''t


    help but feel more irritated in my heart.


    Hang up the phone, and sure enough, not a momentter someone sent me the key to the South River


    Garden, I took the key and was not in the mood to go in.


    Solely went straight back to the vi.


    Lying in bed, sorting out what has happened this time, I seem to have been working blindly, and finally


    being counted, the more annoyed I am.


    Karina called and reminded me about going to City P for her wedding, I''ve been so busytely that I''d


    forgotten about it, I messaged her back and said I would definitely be there.


    Counting the time, it''s just a matter of two days.


    After thinking about it, I finally thought I''d go back to City P, attend Karina''s wedding, and thene


    back to check on Cherry, and then booked a flight back to City P.


    ......


    Two dayster.


    Karina''s wedding was held in n''s hometown, said the hometown, in fact, is not far is in the suburbs


    of City P, not far away, but because of unfamiliar, to first and friends to say hello, so as not to have what


    the custom of the wedding, when the time did not react to what happened bad.


    In the downtown cafe, Karina had an extra dazzling smile on her face, and she was a little indulgent


    with joy to see me, looking at me and saying, "What took you so long to go to City A? I''ve been bored


    to death with n thest few days, and I couldn''t find a way to get out and go shopping."


    Iughed, "He can''t stay with you every day? What''s bothering you?"


    She bristled, purposely stood up and turned around in front of me, drawing stares from all around


    before sitting down awkwardly and looking at me, "See? How fat I am now? I suspect n is raising


    me like a pig."


    I did not hold back,ughed out, looked at her seriously, "do not you think you now look only very


    beautiful? Vivid and dynamic, I a woman see you can not move your eyes."


    I''m going to get married soon, and I''m still so fat, you say when I wear that wedding dress, what if I


    can''t pass it on? I can''t ask his mother to change the size of it, that is Shu show ah, how valuable


    things, think about it I''m angry, I now want to move out a live, I have to first obesity down, or really


    bad!"


    Listening to herin, the corners of her mouth smile was always hanging, I smiled lightly and


    thought, how good it would be if everyone was like this and could live happily ever after.


    After a lot of nagging, n called her, and she picked up, it was another bunch of nagging, and the


    person on the other end of the line seemed to be very patient with his nagging and kept listening.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I was inexplicably fed a bunch of dog food, pestle chin bored to look around, coldly saw a familiar


    figure, could not help but freeze.


    Because of myopia, I was not quite sure if what I saw was the man, and then squinted to see, really not


    sure, so I reached out and pulled Karina''s shirt, pointing in the direction of the man for her to see.


    Karina quietly, with the direction I pointed to look over, also froze, and then said to the phone, "n, I


    see an acquaintance, hang up first!"


    After hanging up the phone, she pulled me towards the outside of the cafe and said, "That woman is


    Olivia, right?"


    I nodded and shook my head, really unsure.


    Out of the cafe, we didn''t walk over, but watched from a distance.


    City P is a very busy ce, because of the prosperity, people''s life rhythm is also very fast, so the


    shape of society, no one will pay attention to the street a woman pulling a man without dignity to ask for


    money picture.

 Chapter 762 I rage force to make everything right 3

    Chapter 762 I rage force to make everything right 3


    Karina looked down at the watch on her hand and looked at me and said, "It''s only 7:00 p.m. It''s not


    even midnight yet, is she like this, is it what I think it is?"


    I pursed my lips and looked in Olivia''s direction, she was heavily made up at the moment, in the middle


    of winter, she was dressed very sexy, the ces that should be exposed, she did not skimp at all to


    show.


    Women look beautiful, slim and delicate body, more or less there are some eye catching, if it is the


    usual, I probably will not think much about it, change to other ces, I may not think much about it.


    However, at this time she is in the ce, is thergest nightclub area of City P, the lights, she is so


    dressed, such a situation, so I do not know if I am overthinking.


    Karina is not sure, pulling Holy crap closer, then clearly heard Olivia''s supplicating voice, "Mr.


    Ogorman, you said, as long as I promise you, you will give me money, I did, how can you go back on


    your word, you can''t do this!"


    The man got tired of being pestered by her and took out a few RMB from his wallet and handed them to


    her, cursing her under his breath.


    I''m a little confused, this is clearly a sale.


    How is it possible?


    Even if Dennis doesn''t care about her, how could Marcus, who dotes on her so much, let her trample


    herself so lowly?


    Getting the money, she picked it up and counted it while ringing her bare skin in the air and hugging


    herself as she ran towards the nightclub behind her.


    Karina was no less surprised than I was, and hesitated for a moment before she looked back at me and


    wondered, "Is that Miss Pearson?"


    I looked in the direction of the nightclub and nodded, "I think so!"


    "How did she be like this? What happened? How did she suddenly be like this? Hasn''t she


    always had a great life? How did she suddenly be like this? What the hell happened?"


    For Karina''s a series of questions, I am a person can not answer, spoke, "I am not very clear what


    happened in the end, Dennis seems to have given her a house and car, when I did not ask her to ask


    back, and, Marcus also gave her a lot of money, she can not be poor to the point of needing to use


    their bodies for ah! "


    Karina pursed her lips and thought for a moment, "Go, go in and take a look!"


    After the incident in the Imperial City, I became a bit timid and hesitantly shook my head, "Can I not go?


    That ce is too chaotic. It''s not safe!"


    She pulled me and spoke, "No, I''m here, don''t worry, and nothing will happen in a ce like this as long


    as we don''t get into trouble, don''t worry!"


    Saying that, she pulled me toward the nightclub, the lights, just go in is the nightclub hall, the DJ sound


    deafening, many young people wearing revealing clothes in the inside of the hand dance, follow the


    musicpletely forget about me began to dance wildly.


    Karinained, "Holy crap, are these people out of their minds? ying so high!"


    With that, she pulled me through the crowd and then stood in the open looking for Olivia on the dance


    floor. After searching for half a day and not seeing anyone, she couldn''t help but say, "Why isn''t she on


    the dance floor?"


    I thought about it and said, "She needs money and should be making money at this time!"


    Karina raised her hand and pped the side of her head, saying. "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that!"


    The front desk of the nightclub, almost no one pays attention to us, but someone inquired at the front


    desk whether there is a girl out for the night, the receptionist handed the man a number te and then


    did not say much.


    I was a little confused and didn''t understand, "What''s that?"


    Karina opened her mouth to exin, "That is the number te, this kind of ce looks and


    discotheque liquor hall is simr, because the fish and dragons mixed, to people of all levels are there,


    which means that they are a variety of levels of guests are served, like the kind just asked at the


    reception desk, should be raw customers, foreign business trip, or to find a fresh, just give the sign


    above the phone number,ter he contacted himself. He will contact himself, it is estimated that the girl


    is upstairs, he will go up on the line."


    I still didn''t get it, "What do you mean?"


    She patiently exined, "is that the upstairs of this nightclub are all residents, and these residents are


    actually those girls who are needed here, will be led directly to the upstairs for consumption, to put it


    bluntly, is a ce of sale."


    I frowned, "Olivia isn''t so short of money as to go this far, is she?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, "just now she was outside, I''m not too sure, she is notck of money to


    this point, but one thing can be sure, she should have no contact with that Mr. Thomson, because that


    Mr. Thomson is also getting married, is the daughter of the City P celebrity Park family, people are


    bookish, that girl heard from The girl heard from Germany to study back, only twenty years old, white


    and young, but a pity, once back to be forced by the parents of a marriage, do not know whether it is


    good or bad!"


    "Marcus?" I hesitated, "He''s joined up with a famous woman?"


    Looking at my face strange look, Karina speechless, "This is several months ago, at that time is not


    busy taking care of riana, I also did not mention this to you, I heard that at that time the Miss Park


    heard Mr. Thomson''s affair also after the withdrawal, but was suppressed by the parents, now look at


    Miss Pearson''s situation, I think it is the Thomson family and the Park family do not want to see her."


    I can''t say what I feel, from the day I met Dennis I have always been afraid of Olivia''s existence,


    because of that kindness, I am more worried about Dennis''s choice than anyone else, but now I am not


    happy to see her like this, probably because for so many years, I know in my heart that Dennis will not


    leave, but also know that Olivia and I are a lifetime away from the The Lewis family.


    Ridiculous to say, behind a person are family, can really make a person''s confidence and backing,


    people often say to be confident, to have the bottom, but very often, rely on the family background and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    status.


    Seeing that Karina still intended to continue to go to Olivia, I pulled her back, "Let''s go, there''s nothing


    to see in this kind of hrity, whatever she did will be so short of money, it has nothing to do with us


    anymore, let''s go!"


    Karina spoke up, "Don''t you want to see what she looks like now?"


    I shook my head, "No more, there''s no point in looking!"


    What does it mean to see her in a mess? It''s just a look, what else can you look at? Whatever


    happened to her, it''s all in the past, isn''t it?


    Seeing this, Karina shrugged her shoulders, "Well, if you don''t look, you don''t look, let''s go, back!"


    There is an alley behind the nightclub, nowadays Karina seems to be particrly adventurous,


    probably in her bones, once she was cautious step by step, not daring to do anything half-right, but


    now it''s different, she always likes to do things that excite her, extra like the challenge.

 Chapter 763 I rage force to make everything right 4

    Chapter 763 I rage force to make everything right 4


    I think it''s because of meeting n, because she knows that behind her, there will always be a man


    who can handle her messes, so everything she does is reckless.


    After walking behind her for a while, it was getting dark and I was a little worried, "Karina we should get


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ready to go back, right?"


    She looked back at me andughed, "n will still be in the suburbs, Keith was taken by Uncle Link,


    I''m bored to go home alone, you will apany me to stroll, soon to be the wedding, after the


    wedding, I will be more controlled by n, she simply will not let me go out to y, think about it, I feel


    bored. "


    Listen to her words although it is aint, but the words are dependent and sweet, I can not help


    but smile, love is really beautiful, can change a person, change sopletely.


    Following her, I looked around at the dark alley and couldn''t help but say, "What are you doing taking


    me down the alley? Isn''t shopping going to the mall?"


    She looked back at me, put a finger up to her mouth and shushed me, and whispered, "I heard about


    this ce a long time ago, and I heard that a lot of people gather here at night, and I wanted to take a


    look and satisfy my curiosity."


    I was so shocked that my jaw dropped out and wondered, "Why are you curious about this? These are


    some desperate people, others are toote to avoid, why do you all towards the inside ah?"


    She skimmed her lips, he said, "I wrote a book some days ago, thinking to add some ck drama in it,


    but I''ve only seen drug trafficking before, almost never seen that kind, City P here you know, too many


    people, mixed, I asked around for a long time to find here, just want toe here to get some


    material."


    I hold the forehead, this woman is really ...... good!


    I had no choice but to follow her in the alley, but not much more than a block away, our pace slowed


    down, any city, how busy there is more chaos.


    The messy, sour alley, dimly lit with thin, bony men sitting against the wall, living off the little powdered


    water given by the people whoe here to deliver things.


    There were also people dressed in morous and beautiful clothes, holding arge amount of money


    in their hands. I could not stand such a degenerate ce and pulled Karina to leave.


    She was also scared, looked not a moment, pulled me ready to go, but how we did not expect to collide


    with Olivia opposite, just ready to apologize, through the dim light I then saw Olivia slightly defeated


    face.


    When she saw me, her pupils contracted slightly, first in surprise followed by a desire to dodge, and


    finally indifferent and even with a bit of resentment, she looked at me and sneered, "ra? What are


    you doing here?"


    I noticed what she had in her hand and was shocked, "You ......"


    She looked down, nced at the sealed bag in her hand, the corners of her mouth rose and a grim


    smile came out, "What? Want to try it? This stuff is good stuff, you just have to try it and you''ll love it for


    the rest of your life."


    I stepped back in shock and looked at her incredulously, "You went low to make money just for this


    thing?"


    She pursed her lips, narrowed her eyes, and suddenlyughed, "So it''s really you guys, I just thought


    we were wrong!" Saying that, she used her fingertips to end the powder in her hand and said,


    "Together, how about taking more goods today, I can lend you some to taste and experience the


    feeling?"


    "You go away!" Karina pushed her out of the way and looked at her and snarled, "Olivia, no one is


    saying anything about you being self-absorbed, but no one in your ce away from us wants to be as


    inhuman as you are."


    Karina''s words angered Olivia, and her face suddenly looked a bit grim as she spoke out loud, "Mrs.


    George, the famous Dennis'' real wife, I''m curious, how did you end up here? Why are you suddenly


    interested in us degenerates? Aren''t you afraid that you will be caught unawares and threaten Mr.


    George for a few million?"


    "You''re the only one who talks a lot of shit!" Karina opened her mouth, looked at her and said, "It''s like


    this, I think you are just like this now, still thinking of burying others, to tell you the truth, we just came to


    see you today to see the fun."


    Karina pulled me and was blocked by Olivia, who spoke towards the crowd, "Guys, this is the


    president''s wife of the George Group, if you get her here, with Mr. George''s strength, it''s no problem to


    ckmail him toe up with a few million."


    So Olivia is encouraging someone to kidnap me and ckmail Dennis?


    Karina was speechless, "Olivia, are you out of your mind? This kind of thing also want to get involved,


    where is your face?"


    Olivia does not seem to care at all, the thin clothes on her body does not affect her in any way to me


    nasty, I know she is not happy in her heart, I thought of countless kinds of her future, but only did not


    think that she ended up in such a way, the road of life is still long, maybe her future has countless


    possibilities, but now look at her like this, she seems to have given up on herself long ago.


    I do not want to argue too much with her, one is not safe here, as soon as possible to leave is, two, for


    her I do not care, no matter what she wants, for her is her own life and I have no rtionship, so I do


    not need to participate, there is no need to say more.


    Pushing her out of the way, I pulled Karina away and was yanked by her hand, "ra, you''ve


    delivered, do you think I''m going to let you go so easily?"


    With that, she shouted towards those in the alley, "You inject her, I''ll give you all mine, hurry up."


    I froze as Karina reached out fiercely to yank her, but she flung her aside as Olivia looked hideous and


    said, "Get out of the way if you don''t want to die."


    I tried to struggle, but I don''t know where Olivia got the strength to make me unable to move straight


    away.


    For the people in this alley, this stuff is what they or mean, they don''t care if it''s illegal or not, so when


    they heard Olivia say this, those people ran towards me to inject me.


    I looked at that I do not know how many people injected needles towards my seconding, scared


    face is white, to know that these things are likely to carry a virus, once infected, it''s over.


    Oliviaughed extra wildly, "ra, you have your day too!"


    I don''t know where I got the strength to skewer her grip on my hand, pushing her towards the needle


    that was stabbing me, and without thinking much about it, I pulled Karina towards the alley and ran.


    The good thing is that the alley way is not long, those desperadoes can not take advantage of and did


    not chase after us, as for Olivia, she should not be able to catch up with us.

 Chapter 764 I rage force to make everything right 5

    Chapter 764 I rage force to make everything right 5


    Turning back to see Olivia following behind her, Karinaughed out coldly, "This woman is really ......"


    I originally thought her words were quite sudden, but before I could react, I saw Olivia frozen in ce,


    looking somewhat dumbfounded in the direction of Karina and me.


    At first I did not understand, but when I saw the car parked at the entrance of the alley I suddenly


    understood, no wonder Karina was not anxious at all, I dare say it is already prepared.


    Olivia reacted with the intention of running, but it was already toote, because the police were too fast


    than her, so they caught up with her in a few steps.


    "What are you doing? Why are you arresting me?" Olivia yelled, but the writing police officer simply


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ignored her and instead took her directly to the police car.


    Karina deliberately pointed to the alley not far away and said, "Comrade police, there are still people


    inside, many, you go in quickly!"


    Seeing that scolding the police was of little use, Olivia turned her attention to me and snarled, "ra, I


    will not let you go, you shall not die!"


    Karina pulled me and went down the other way, waiting for Olivia''s cursing voice to fade, I couldn''t help


    but hold my forehead and look at Karina and say, "You called the police at the beginning?"


    She nodded and spoke, "I have said, do this kind of thing, have to do a good job of protection, with you


    out would have been very dangerous, if something happens, did not protect you, I guess the rest of my


    life will not be able to live well."


    I didn''t expect n toe in his car before we took a few steps, so I couldn''t continue to talk to her.


    riana was recovering from a serious illness, and Luna didn''t feelfortable with me taking care of


    her, so she took the kids over, and Dennis was still in Macao. I originally thought I would go back to the


    Lewis family after returning to the vi and getting some things, but just after I got downstairs and got


    out of the car, I saw Dennis driving out of the garage.


    I hadn''t seen him in ten days, I had a momentarypse of concentration, he got out of the car, his


    eyebrows clear and handsome with a smile, "Went shopping?" His eyes fell on my hand, a snack


    bought on the way back.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, I ran into his arms, hugging him and pressing my cold face to his


    chest, my voice muffled, "Why are you back all of a sudden? When did you get to City P? Why didn''t


    you tell me, I went to pick you up?"


    He put his arm around me, and his voice was as good as ever, "It''s too cold outside, I''m afraid you''ll


    freeze." He said he pulled me into the car and said, "Go and I go to the police station!"


    After dropping a kiss on my forehead, he put his arm around me and got into the car, the car was extra


    warm with the air conditioning on, I opened the snacks I bought in my hand and looked at him sideways


    and said, "Have you eaten?" Although the question is asked, but the snacks have been sent to his


    mouth, know that he did not like it, but I still look at him with an expectant face.


    His pair of ck eyes fell slightly on me, the remaining light swept a snack, helpless smile, opened his


    mouth and ate, "Karina''s wedding ising, if you are allowed to go alone, only afraid that you do not


    adapt."


    "So you''re back to apany me?" I opened my mouth and stuffed a bite of snack in my own mouth, it


    was strange, I didn''t have much appetite when I ate alone, but as long as she was around me, I found


    the food delicious.


    He smiled lightly, "Mmm!" Looking at me, he said, "No serious dinner tonight?"


    I snorted andughed and said, "Not really, also ate, just not very hungry when I ate, so I bought


    snacks on the way back, in fact, the main thing is that this snack is very tasty, so I just bought it."


    He was helpless, "snacks are not good for the body, usually to ...... Well!" Will snacks into his mouth to


    block his words, I continued, "I know, snacks are not healthy, usually to eat less, eat less, I am today is


    the first time to eat is not a lot, so Mr. George do not worry about it!"


    A shallow, helplessugh came from his ears, "You didn''t eat seriously during the days I was away, you


    lost weight!"


    I cocked my head with a smile and asked in passing, "By the way, when are you nning to go to


    Macao, how are things going over there, and are we just going to forget about Edward?"


    He drove, very serious, a slight shrinkage in his dark eyes, and spoke, "When Karina is done with the


    wedding, go back, you stay in City P and get well."


    I pursed my lips and realized that he seemed to have been telling me to get well since the ident and


    seemed to have that phrase in every exchange.


    The car towards the police station, I looked out of the car window, the heart can not say the blockage,


    the child thing, seems to have invariably be a hurdle between us, he wants the child, very much,


    but very stupid, very stupid, no way to keep!


    In front of the police station.


    After the car stopped, he looked at me sideways and exined, "The car is warm and you stay in the


    car, I go in to deal with some things, and wille out in a while, good boy, wait for me here well!"


    I just opened my mouth to ask him what he was dealing with toe here, but before I could say it, he


    opened the door and got out of the car, and after a cold breeze, the warmth of the car came back up.


    I didn''t think much about himing here to deal with anything for a while because I thought about the


    child, and after a few moments of silence, I called Luna and got through in no time.


    The caller said, "ra, didn''t you say you''d be backter? Why aren''t you back yet? Where are you?


    Tell your father toe and pick you up."


    "No, I''m with Dennis, I might not go back tonight."


    The other end of the line said, "Why are you back all of a sudden? Your father said that the news from


    your Uncle Jimmy''s side said that the White Family''s people are very difficult to deal with, why did he


    I held a breath in my heart, not veryfortable, slightly breathed and said, "Karina is going to have a


    wedding, he was worried that I was notfortable going alone, so he came back, it''s okay, he has a


    number in mind."


    "That''s good! I also said that if youe overter, I''ll cook you some tonic soup, you drink a little, you


    kids are out there by yourself and can''t take care of yourself, what have you gotten yourself into."


    Luna said, the tone of voice is not half me, but with a few helplessness and care.


    I can appreciate their feelings, pursed my lips and hesitated for a moment and said into the phone,


    "Mom,st time at the hospital, did the doctor mention that I can still conceive with this body?"


    This question is probably a little too abrupt, the Luna on the other end obviously froze for a long time


    before saying, "child, riana is now also fine, take good care of her body, she will be fine in the future,


    Mr. George is also very good to you, waiting to deal with the Macao matter, you two take good care of


    riana, the same in the future of ......"

 Chapter 765 I rage force to make everything right 6

    Chapter 765 I rage force to make everything right 6


    "Mom, did the doctor say that I can''t have any more children?" This question, as if I knew the answer, I


    actually knew the answer in my heart, but I couldn''t help but ask it, I didn''t ask it at the hospital because


    I thought, maybe there''s a miracle!


    The other end did not speak, is dead silence like silence, I know, she did not want me to despair, finally


    spoke, "child you do not think so much, you just uterus injury, now technology is so advanced, when


    you can do in vitro fertilization ah, do not let yourself because of the child thing has been so depressed,


    good, listen to mother ah! "


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    In vitro fertilization!


    I said into the phone, "Mom, hang up first, I have things to do here!"


    Hang up the phone, my mind began to chaos, raised his eyes to look at the entrance of the police


    station, Dennis will be willing?


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but open the door and get out of the car, as Dennis said, the


    temperature outside is very low, very cool, cold wind, such weather is not suitable for going out.


    lobby, there were officers in the lobby, I looked around and couldn''t find Dennis, so I opened my mouth


    to ask, but before I could ask, I heard a hissing voice from behind a metal door, "I don''t want to stay


    here, Dennis, I don''t, please don''t leave me here, I don''t!"


    Olivia?


    Walking to the iron gate, someone was guarding it, and when I wanted to go in, the man frowned,


    "Miss, you can''t go in here!"


    I smiled lightly, "My husband is in there, he just went in."


    Probably heard the sound, the person inside the iron door opened the iron door from the inside, it was


    Dennis, he did not look too good, when he saw me, slightly converged a few points, warm voice,


    "What''s wrong? It''s cold outside, what are you doing out here?"


    I nced behind him, it was a disfigured Olivia, looking woefully out of shape, "What happened to her?"


    That''s a very vain thing for me to ask. After all, I know what Olivia did.


    Sure enough, as soon as I asked, Olivia, who was sitting in the chair, broke down, "ra, you are


    really pretending to be a good white lotus, you are crying and pretending to be merciful, why am I here,


    don''t you know clearly? It''s all because you set me up, I didn''t do anything at all, you bad person!"


    "You shut up!" A fierce rebuke, voice low and cold, with a solemn indifference, it was Dennis, Olivia was


    violently shocked by him, her face was white, and she couldn''t say a word for a while.


    I was also stunned, I had never seen Dennis so cold to the point of murder, a time when the heart


    stuttered.


    Intimidated by his aura, the air was quiet for a moment before he looked at Olivia and opened his


    mouth, disgust and impatience in his tone, "Any path is your choice, no one is forcing you to do what


    you want, I''ve given you everything that should be given to you, you don''t need to rely on your brother


    to continue to find me, I won''t and have no obligation to care about you, surprisingly, wrong, then stay


    here and quit well, when Well, when to go out, do note to disturb my life in the future, I do not have


    so much time to spend on an insignificant person!"


    This paragraph is tough enough.


    Olivia''s eyes reddened violently and she said word for word, "To you, am I the one who wastes your


    time and doesn''t matter?"


    Dennis frowned and looked at her with disgust, "People should know shame and understand the scale,


    but you have failed to do so, I am not here to pick you up today, nor to see you, but to tell you that in


    the future, anything, do not call me again, and do not contact anyone around me, everything you do


    has nothing to do with me, Miss Pearson, in the future, please Self-respect!"


    I had never seen Dennis say such a desperate thing, and was a little frozen for a while. Olivia was the


    same, and she looked at Dennis with some incredulity, probably never thinking, how could Dennis be


    like this?


    These words, which kept Olivia from returning to her senses for a long time, Dennis pulled me, out of


    the iron gate.


    The police officer in charge followed him out and asked Dennis with a smile, "Mr. George, the Miss


    Pearson thing ......"


    "Follow the procedure, from now on, she does not need to contact me for all her matters, I will transfer


    the expenses to a one-time, from now on, do not contact me for her matters, including her life and


    death, no need to contact me again!" Dennis said this with indifference and indifference, for a second, I


    felt that he and Olivia are simply strangers.


    The police officer heard this, naturally, it is not good to say anything more, apanied by a smile


    ready to send us away.


    In the car, Dennis reached out and covered my hand, sighing slightly, "Your hand is so cold, how old


    are you, you still don''t know how to listen."


    Although the me, but the words, but there is no half me, I tilted my head to look at him, light


    smile, "No, I just suddenly thought of a matter, suddenly want to talk to you, so I went in, but I did not


    expect that the inside will be Olivia!"


    Had I known it was her, I wouldn''t have run in and given her a scolding.


    Hand was ced on his abdomen, I stared in awe, this person how to give people warm hands like


    this, but also too ......


    When I froze, heughed, "Is it warm?"


    That still need to say, the man''s abdomen feels excellent and extra warm, although it is a couple for


    many years, but so, always feel a little shy.


    He looked at me and said in a warm voice, "What were you nning to tell me just now? Was it


    something interesting?"


    Seeing him looking at me with an expectant face, I froze for a moment, passed those words in my


    head, hesitated, looked at him and said, "When Karina is done with the wedding, can you apany


    me to see the doctor?"


    He didn''t react and said nervously, "What''s wrong? Did something happen? Where do you feel


    ufortable?"


    I shook my head, "No, I ...... just went to check on my body, didn''t you tell me all day to get well?"


    He froze and smiled lightly, "Good!"


    The hand had warmed up considerably and I pulled it out of the small of his back and he frowned,


    "What''s wrong?"


    I smiled lightly, "It''s already warm, let''s go home!"


    You can''t just sit here and not leave!


    He smiled and started the car.


    I looked out of the car window shing lights, really did not put the IVF thing, now together for so many


    years, the experience, the road have gone, lucky to meet him, the child was originally the icing on the


    cake, now three times the ident, I do not have the courage to go pregnant again, or I simply did not


    think I could get pregnant again, so the idea of IVF was born.


    When I think of it that way, I can''t help but find it funny that once upon a time I never thought that I


    would put thought into this.


    ......

 Chapter 766 I rage force to make everything right 7

    Chapter 766 I rage force to make everything right 7


    Karina wedding.


    Karina has no family and few friends in City P, so the wedding was held at n''s house in an


    undeveloped vige on the outskirts of City P.


    The first night I was called to the hotel by her because the bride had to get up very early the next


    morning to change her makeup and there was a lot going on.


    Dennis is not worried about me, naturally, also went with me to the hotel, the first day has been


    prepared to wear the dress, said in advance before, to be a bridesmaid.


    In the hotel room.


    Karina had already done her makeup, because it was a Chinese wedding, the wedding dress was


    Chinese wedding dress, naturally the makeup was also made extra elegant, the wedding dress was


    cumbersome to wear, she instructed the makeup artist to do my makeup whileining about the


    cumbersome dress.


    Well tossed, Dennis came over after a video conference in the next hotel, looked at my dress, froze


    hard, and finally spat out two words, "Good looking!"


    Karina topped with a gold and silver phoenix crown, said, "Of course it looks good, ra is a standard


    melon face, gentle and gentle brows, with a standard Jiangnan beauty skin, the most suitable for the


    Ming system of Chinese clothing, look at her this light pink jade dress, properly is a hundred years of


    noble family is not yet out of the house of a youngdy, this left and right to look at the eyebrows, just


    one nce, is enough for that noble man to think about half a lifetime. Just one nce is enough for


    that nobleman to pine for half a lifetime."


    I wasplimented by Karina''s words, I couldn''t help but face some hot, looked at Dennis and said,


    "The clothes are quite heavy, I don''t know if it''s good to walk in a while."


    This hanbok is after all different from light gauze, this left and right several pieces of clothing with,


    although it is warm, but walking up is also tired.


    Dennis smiled and took my hand, smiling lightly, "It''s okay, I''m always following you, if you can''t walk


    anymore, I''ll hold you."


    Karina cast a look and said breathlessly, "That''s a lot of dog food."


    Dennis and I looked at each other and smiled.


    When everything was ready, n''s bridal party arrived, and outside the hotel door the groom knocked


    three times in a gentle and elegant manner and spoke, "Honey, I''m here to pick you up."


    He said this wife, led to a burst ofughter inside and outside the door, Karina also covered her mouth


    andughed out, a few bridesmaids set the mood blocking the doorway to ask questions, are some


    after the wedding housework who do, after the marriage property who manage such words.


    n came in with a bright and delicate red bouquet and rushed impatiently to Karina''s bedside,


    probably too excited, originally on one knee to deliver the bouquet, but he was good, kneeling with both


    legs together.


    Again, it elicited a burst ofughter, and snickering.


    Karina wearing a wedding dress, in front of the blocked fan, heard theughter of the crowd, can not


    help but curiously slightly moved away from the fan, looking at the boy in front of the double knee


    down, can not help but alsough.


    Some people in thepanion Lang opened their mouths to coax, "go excited kneel down, the groom


    official hurry to pick up the bride ah!"


    "Yes!"


    Crowd a sound of urging, n Xing is a little nervous, tight to the regimented fan, the big boy''s face are


    red most of the time, some stammering, "daughter-inw, we ...... home!"


    Said, Bean will hand the bouquet in both hands, Karina received the bouquet, the bridesmaid spoke,


    "the bride so quickly reached out to receive, we have not yet tested the groom! "


    Karina smiled warmly and looked at n with extra gentleness, "He had a very fortunate journey to


    pick me up, so I won''t test him."


    Hearing this, I unconsciously looked at Dennis, unconsciously leaned into his arms, yes, we are very


    fortunate in the search for each other, life has given us torture is already very bitter, why do we have to


    let the people we love, because see us and suffer again?


    Naive n, reaching down and squatting by the bed, Karina got off the bed andy on his back, and in


    the midst of a room full of well-wishers, I heard the uncharismatic n say, "Daughter-inw, let''s go


    home."


    What a beautiful line of love!


    Follow Karina and n together out of the hotel, the hotel entrance flush with a dozen red Audi pickup


    cars, the wedding car is also red, the car head with flowers woven a big heart.


    From the hotel to n''s house, about forty minutes drive, Dennis and I in the back of the pick-up car,


    almost to n''s house, two tarmac road side with red balloons and ribbons to do the lead decoration,


    because of these subtle decorations, the wedding atmosphere is more and more adequate.


    Seeing the car stopped, the best man driving looked back at us and said, "This is not far from the


    groom''s home, the groom''s family is ready to enter the road for the bride to sit in the sedan chair."


    I froze for a moment, then also new to get out of the car, but really, both sides of the road originally


    used to lead the way to the red love balloons and ribbons, into a red bouquet all the way, probably


    because of the winter, this season flowers are very expensive, so all the bouquets here are prepared.


    I followed behind Karina, who looked at the red flowers on both sides of the road, froze slightly, and


    looked to n and said, "These flowers ......"


    n a little naive smile, "is my mother and my fatherpiled, they began topile two months ago,


    originally intended to lead the way also use these flowers, but two months of time, they did notpile


    enough, so they only used this section of the road."


    Karina froze, then blushed and said, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier, that way we can also share some


    of it with our aunt and uncle, they are old, these words are fine workmanship, how tiring it has to be."


    n rubbed his head and smiled, "Also uncle and aunt, to change his name to mom and dad."


    This drew a slightly red face from Karina.


    I looked at the flowers on both sides of the road, although they are not real, but each of these flowers,


    each of them hides the love and attention of n''s family to Karina, between two people, the most


    valuable thing is that each other can treat each other as family to take care of, these little details,


    although not enough to say anything, but all touched us.


    Because the bride was to be carried in on eightrge sedan chairs, the distance was nearly a kilometer,


    and Karina had to be carried into n''s house on a sedan chair.


    Looking at Karina sitting in a sedan chair, she used a doughnut fan to block her makeup and was


    slowly carried by the people carrying the sedan chair following n who was riding in front of her on a


    gong and drum.


    n invited a lot of bridesmaids and groomsmen, all following behind, carrying a banana phoenix fan,


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    the momentum is veryrge, so it can not help but attract the people of this vige leisure, watching the


    hrity of them all follow standing in front of the room to watch.


    Wedding is a sense of ceremony, this sense of ceremony on behalf of the two from now on happy


    together, on behalf of the future, the original two people have not been involved in the future will live


    together under one roof, familiar with the tolerance of each other, love and help each other, the two


    people will be a family, life and death, interdependence.

 Chapter 767 I rage force to make everything right 8

    Chapter 767 I rage force to make everything right 8


    The meaning of life is to walk for many years, one day when you look back on the road, see not only


    the road bumpy, more is the road to meet those people, themon experience of those things, or


    sadness, or joy, these little drops are the answer sheet we had to hand in at the end of a road.


    I used to stubbornly think that Karina had loved Leo, because she loved him, so even after she left Leo,


    she also kept the memory of Leo deep in her heart, this memory will not let her treat n with the


    same bare heart, but I was wrong.


    The love that ended in the past is love, but it does not mean it is forever. Karina''s feelings for Leo are


    like the answer sheet she once handed herself, the content of this paper she still remembers, but it


    does not mean she will always think about this content that is no longer necessary for her.


    It was a wedding that will probablyst a lifetime.


    The woman''s life is considered to have no regrets.


    The sedan chair stopped at the wedding site, n''s home is in the suburbs, the house is a single


    building, see out, the wedding site decorated in a ssical style, vermilion red doorway, has been


    waiting at the door Mr. Bryant and Mrs. Bryant came up to meet.


    With a festive smile on her face.


    The guests and the officiant stood on either side, and the rituals were all in ce, and the officiant''s


    thick voice rang out, "Ladies and gentlemen, the marriage ceremony of Mr. and Mrs. Bryant has


    officially begun! Sound the - bell -."


    At one time, the bell in the orchestra rang out loudly, apanied by the emcee''s thick and clear


    voice, "Great China, majestic China, 3,000 miles in size, 5,000 years up and down. The elegant ode to


    the wind and elegance: Saturday ceremony, the dragon and the phoenix present good fortune. All


    elders, all guests, all friends and rtives, all blessings and golden peace. Today we are gathered


    together ......"


    After the auspicious words of the master of ceremonies, the matchmaker led the groom to lead the


    groom to the sedan chair over the fire bowl, I felt extra novelty, can not help but subconsciously look


    back at Dennis, light smile, "so the Chinese wedding has so many etiquette."


    He smiled lightly and looked down with me to exin, "over the fire pot meant to burn away the


    previous unpleasant and unsatisfactory, the future days as the fire pot, can live a red-hot fire."


    I skimmed my mouth and smiled lightly, "How do you know this?" The words were not without ridicule.


    He answered, "And what kind of wedding do you like?"


    I couldn''t help but smile lightly, "If riana gets married in the future, then I''ll have to think seriously


    about what kind of wedding to set up for her so she can get married in style."


    As a parent, it is inevitable to think about this.


    He raised his hand slightly on his forehead and looked at me, "I''m asking you, what kind of wedding do


    you like?"


    Looking at him with a serious face, I was embarrassed to talk about him again andughed, "Chinese


    style, if I can get married again, then I want a wedding with three matchmakers and six brides, three


    books and six rites."


    It is also to think, when married to him, grandfather actually arranged the wedding very well, but at that


    time I was only happy, have forgotten, when many details of the wedding, think many people are the


    same, when married, no matter how much the wedding, they are only happy and nervous, where to


    care about what the details of the wedding, is not all confused to follow the elders and the traction of


    the next person. The wedding was a confusing one.


    Seeing his eyes slightly deep, I couldn''t help but smile lightly, "What are you thinking about?"


    He raised an eyebrow and gestured for me to look at Karina.


    Karina crossed the fire bowl, is to touch the orange, meaning auspicious and lucky, these are the


    customs of marriage, I can not help but look at him, "Newton Town and City P''s wedding customs are


    different?"


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Yes!" He nodded.


    Originally I was to ask again, but to y the umbre, I will not say more, City P''s wedding custom, the


    bridesmaids to the bride to y the umbre, seems to mean the opening of the branch.


    After a series of ceremonial customs, I helped Karina into the door. n''s house is a standard


    Jiangnan small yard, surrounded by a circle of white walls, greenery and scenery within the walls are


    set beautifully, the yard is veryrge, because it is done at home, the wedding hall is ced in the main


    house are location.


    A red carpet was rolled out among the guests for the purpose of greeting the bride. When we reached


    the inner hall, I put away the red umbre held open in my hand after handing Karina''s hand to n.


    Karina leaned in my ear and whispered, "ra, I seem to have put my cell phone in the wedding car


    just now, you help me to get it, orter that wedding car left, it will be a problem."


    I nodded, out of the main hall, looking out, well that pick-up car is still there, find her phone, I just want


    to go back, I saw a familiar ck Bentley car.


    Leo!


    I wasn''t surprised to meet him here, but it wasn''t exactly unexpected either.


    His car is conspicuous, after all, it is a multi-million dor car. I went to the car, raised my hand and


    knocked on the window, not a momentter, the window ss was rolled down.


    A few days away, he seems to have lost weight, dark circles under the eyes areparable to a


    panda.


    "Don''t you want to go in and sit down?" I spoke, looking at his somewhat whitened face.


    He shook his head and pursed his lips, "Did the man love her very much?


    I shrugged my shoulders, looked at him and said, "Anyway, the piano and the music, the heaven and


    the earth road good match, by the way, it seems that Uncle Link also came over today, I just entered he


    took Sunny in, how do you not go in? You are now her mother''s family."


    His face is not very good, his gaze to n''s vermilion door, some wandering said, "I will not go in, she


    is very beautiful today, you bring me a message, I know she now everything is good, notck of me this


    one, but the words of blessing or to say, wish her, all things are good, this life is I missed, next life if ...


    ..."


    "If there is another life, I think she is not willing to meet you again, this life is already very bitter, no one


    wants to suffer again for a lifetime, Leo, some people missed, missed, whether it is regret or hard to


    use, you are my brother, I hope more than anyone you can live the future well, if you truly want a home,


    want peace and quiet If you really want a home and want to live your life in peace, then please go a


    little bit more faintly when you choose your partner."


    "Jessica is not a good match for you, and her family background of birth has nothing to do with her, it is


    her person, if you think that my sister life experience and see people are not so urate, then you ask


    Uncle Link, he has lived most of his life, what kind of people are seen, you ask carefully, in your heart


    to leave a bottom. "


    After saying that, I took my phone and left without talking to him more,ter Karina and n also want


    white soup, I have to send Hop Sing wine, so they can drink together.


    Back in the lobby, I handed my phone to Karina and Dennis looked at me, standing beside me and


    speaking slightly, "Ran into someone you know?"


    I froze and nodded, "Leo''s outside."

 Chapter 768 I rage force to make everything right 9

    Chapter 768 I rage force to make everything right 9


    The moderator''s thick and powerful voice rang out, "high mountains and flowing water heavenly music,


    qin and serenity to send true love, candlelight dotted love, two pairs of geese to express loyalty, with


    geese, take it at any time north and south, do not lose its festival, along with the yin and yang to and


    from the parents, there is the Secretary waiter in ce."


    The formalities of a Chinese wedding areplicated. Above the hall, n''s parents did it all up, with


    the best man and bridesmaids standing on either side, and the hall was full of guests and bustling with


    activity.


    The master of ceremonies spoke, his voice was loud, "the two sexes married, a contract, good fate


    forever, matching the same name. Look at the peach blossoms, suitable for the family ...... new


    husband and new wife, today''s family together, married, perform the marriage ceremony, covenant in


    heaven and earth ancestors, witnessed in family and friends, the ceremony began."


    I have attended other people''s weddings before, but basically they are Western-style weddings, this


    Han wedding, more or less novel, listening to the host''s lines, I can not help but be brought to the


    feeling of ancient times.


    Looking at Karina and n both under the guidance of the host to pay respect to heaven and earth


    parents, worship, although tedious etiquette, but are well thought out, a time can not help but follow the


    smile, bumpy half of life, can meet a sincere treatment of her people, this life is a blessing.


    Looking at Karina, who was looking at n with smiling eyes and starlight, I was a little lost in thought


    and spoke to myself, "Leo missed it."


    Watching them exchange tokens and rings, I felt a little sorry for Leo and happy for Karina to meet the


    right person.


    Afterpleting a series ofplicated rituals, I helped Karina up to the wedding room on the second


    floor, which was veryrge, decorated with care and festive inside, with red dates, cinnamon, peanuts


    and some other things sprinkled on the bed, and many children seemed extra curious and close to the


    bride.


    Pied outside the door probe to ask for fruit, well Karina prepared a lot, will be candy distributed to these


    children, big hair those children, Karina only from the closet to find the toast dress looked at me and


    grumbled with a smile, "the first time I know that marriage turns out to be so tired, thank God I will only


    tie this once in my life, otherwise are tired ... ..."


    I hastily covered her do and spoke, "Today is a big day, you can''t say unlucky words."


    She looked at me andughed out loud, "ra, you are really enough, since when do you believe in


    this kind of nonsense, by the way, where is your Mr. George? He must not like such a lively and noisy


    environment!"


    I smile lightly, "He''s outside with Uncle Link and the others, Dennis is not that ungrounded, maybe he


    likes this environment, don''t look at him with a cold face all day, I now suspect that he actually likes


    these lively and festive ces in his heart."


    Otherwise, just watch Karina and n worship, look so seriously.


    "Knock knock ......" sound came from outside the door, I got up to open the door, it was n''s mother,


    she was carrying a lot of food in her hand, looked at me and smiled, "Hello, you are Miss Kennedy,


    right, I am n I''m n''s mother, he is outside to greet the guests, afraid that you are hungry, let me


    bring you some food first,ter to drink, empty stomach eating wine is not good."


    I hurriedly moved out of the way and smiled, "Auntie, youe in first."


    n''s mother is almost fifty years old. I heard Karina mention that she used to be a famous


    embroiderer in Shu, probably because of her profession, n''s mother looks like a woman from


    Jiangnan, gentle and quiet, very gentle.


    She put the food on the table, smiled warmly and admonished a few words, then went out.


    Karina has long been hungry to the front of the back, changed clothes to eat a few bites was called to


    go out for a toast to thank the gift, Hu Yu came to pick her up to toast when looking already a little


    blushing.


    Dennis was leaning against the wall with his hands in his arms, looking for me, and when he saw me,


    he raised his eyebrows when he saw that I had changed my clothes, "Why did you change your


    clothes?"


    "That clothes dragging is not good for walking, change for good walking!" After all, it''s a hanbok, too


    cumbersome and crowded, walking around, inevitably will be stepped on, so I changed.


    When I saw him looking at me, I was a bit surprised, "Is it hard to say that you are nning to let me


    wear it all the time?"


    He smiled and did not speak, but n, who had drunk a lot of wine, spoke, "Mr. George is nning to


    make you beautiful chant ......"


    "Come on, let''s go, you haven''t eaten anything, go out and eat something!" Dennis pulled me ready to


    walk towards the outside, I saw n hadn''t even finished his sentence and was a bit confused.


    On the first floor, n and Karina went to make a toast, Uncle Link took Sunny to eat almost, it can be


    seen that today his old man is still quite happy, drank a few sses of wine.


    Looked at me and said, "ra, when you and Mr. George had your wedding, was it Chinese or


    Western style?"


    I froze for a moment andughed, "It was the Old Mr. George who did it, it was Western, Chinese


    etiquette is tedious and Grandpa is too old to worry about it, so he did a Western one."


    Uncle Link slightly stunned looked at Dennis said, "Mr. George ah, not I say ah, you should not give us


    ra make up a wedding? This really can not do a wedding anniversary or something, girls, are to the


    sense of ceremony, which has nothing to do with ten years old thirty years old."


    Dennis smiled lightly and instead went along with his words, "Does Uncle Link have any good


    suggestions?"


    I looked at the two of you, like two children, I could not help butugh, "We have been married for so


    many years, what wedding to do."


    "You can''t say that!" Uncle Link spoke, "No matter what time it is, two people have to have a bit of life,


    the couple, ah, is to hold each other''s thoughts, to give each other care and love, like you say, life has


    to live how boring ah!"


    Dennis nodded and smiled, "Uncle Link says so!" The man''s dark eyes looked up at me with a smile,


    "Miss Kennedy, get reacquainted, my name is Dennis!"


    I frowned, the corners of my mouth twitched, and looked at him, "What are you doing?"


    "Of course it''s a marriage proposal, can''t even read this!" Uncle Link drank wine and spoke with


    bravado.


    I was confused for a moment, and coldly saw Dennis move away from the chair in front of him, then get


    down on one knee, holding a ring in his hand.


    This was not at all in my foreknowledge, a little too suddenly, the original stage on the big screen is


    Karina and n''s photo was reced by a very young-looking woman.


    I looked at the photo and remembered that I was familiar with it, but I remembered that I had just


    entered the university. That year I was only eighteen, in front of the library of Jiangnan University,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    holding a book that I had just checked out from the library.


    "Some people are destined tost a lifetime from the first moment they meet." Dennis low maic


    voice sounded, "that year you eighteen, I twenty-three just took over the George Group, you in face


    gentle, eyebrows are cold, at that time I thought, this world how can there be such a cold and


    indifferent woman, not quite like, but that nce memory is deep, Marcus unintentionally took a photo,


    became my years of It became my attachment for many years."

 Chapter 769 I rage force to make everything right 10

    Chapter 769 I rage force to make everything right 10


    I turned back to look at the man kneeling on one knee in front of me, a time of indescribable surging in


    my heart, try to ask, which woman does not like the beloved man prepared to confess?


    The people in the hall, I do not know when all quiet, are quietly listening to his words, "the second time


    I saw you, is in the George family hall, you are still in face widowed, you told grandfather begged her


    to help your grandmother cure, grandfather asked you, willing to marry me, then you only slightly froze,


    andter nodded yes, I I know you actually do not want to marry a person you do not understand


    unfamiliar with, although I know you want to marry me, the heart more or less relieved, marriage for


    me, too useless, so in the end, no matter who you marry is not important, but know that the person to


    marry is you, the heart is still some expectations, just let you forced to marry me, after all, is not my


    original intention, aggravated you, so after the wedding I always rarely go home, not unwilling to I told


    you that if one day you meet someone you like in your heart, you can generously divorce me, the


    George family will not treat you badly, but I did not think, you will persist in the George family for three


    years. To say some funny, the longer you stay in the George family, the more restless my heart was


    buried things, after learning that you are pregnant, you do not know which night I was very happy, I


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    know, with a child, we have a lifetime of involvement, so I thought of many ways to keep you."


    I listened to him talk about these past, and for a while it was like yesterday, a few long years that


    seemed to have happened just yesterday, as if I had seen that six-week ultrasound sheet only


    yesterday.


    He continued, "I was almost devastated when I found out you had taken the baby out on your own, but


    fortunately, Dr. Pearson said that you were fine and only told me a little lie, you! Just too naughty, I did


    not expose you, I think as long as we have a child, you do not think about leaving, it will all be fine, as


    long as there is a child, our family can live a good life, so, and because of this, I made a decision that I


    can not forgive myself in this life, this journey, I thoughtlessly hurt you, did not give you enough


    security, did not give you enough love, let you hurt several times. ra, I ...... are you still willing to


    spend the rest of your life with me, a person who is not considered considerate and gentle?"


    Looking at the ring he held up in front of me, I pursed my lips, "Dennis, you really don''t know how to


    say nice love words at all, even words like proposing marriage are so unpleasant and don''t make


    people happy, if it wasn''t for the fact that I like you, I wouldn''t bother to be willing to listen to so much


    dry crap from you!"


    Laughter came from around the room and Karina''s voice came through, "Yeah, you know he''s bad at


    everything, but you, still, don''t want anyone but him, Miss Kennedy, just begrudgingly ept your Mr.


    George!"


    This was followed by the unanimous urging, "ept him!"


    I looked at Dennis in front of me and pursed my lips, "You''re going to propose to me with a ring, huh?


    Besides, this is Karina and n''s wedding site, are you here to give your blessing or to crash the


    party?"


    People aroundughed out loud, and I don''t know which child held a basket of flowers woven by n''s


    parents and ced it next to Dennis, meaning obviously that the flowers were used instead of a


    bouquet.


    Dennis obediently took the flower basket, perhaps feeling that the flower blue let me hold some


    inappropriate, he got up and went out for a trip, the people in the hall was suddenly left, made some


    frozen.


    Well in a few minutes she came back, holding arge bouquet of roses, all bright, he was such a


    handsome and handsome man holding such arge bouquet of flowers, looking a little solid.


    He walked to my side, kneeled down on one knee, full of affection and said, "ra, I''m stupid, but what


    others have you have, I will love you the way I do, moreover I will love you the way you want, there are


    still decades left in my life, for the next decades, I wonder if you still want to walk hand in hand with this


    fool of mine?"


    I held back myughter, looking at him so a usually cold and few words man suddenly said so many


    words, I think, probably in this life, he has never said so many words at once!


    "ra, you''re still dumbfounded, reach for the ring!" Karina, being a hothead, urged beside me, and


    before I could react, she lifted her arm behind me.


    The ring, warmed by Dennis, was ced on my finger, and in the joyful atmosphere, we were blessed


    with apuse for this little episode.


    The wedding was lively and joyful.


    As the night wore on, watching the night get darker and the guests disperse, Karina pulled me along


    and tried to convince me to stay in the suburbs for the night, but Dennis pulled me along and although


    he didn''t say a word, looking at him holding my hand all the time, I knew that he wasn''t used to living


    outside.


    Politely refused, Karina sent me to the door, briefly chatted a few words, to go, I thought about it, or


    look at her look open, "Karina, Leo came today, he asked me to rece him to wish you, all the best,


    he said, thank you for so many years to his care, this life, meet you is his blessing. "


    Karina was lost in thought for a moment, her ck eyes sank slightly, and only after a long time did she


    say, "It''s impossible to say that I don''t resent him, but I also thank him, if I hadn''t met him, I wouldn''t be


    the way I am today, I thank him for making me the person I am now, if he hadn''t brought me to City P,


    maybe I would still be at the border all my life and all the women disced by the war. ra, thank him


    for me, I don''t regret meeting him, and I don''t regret falling in love with him, I truly hope that there will


    be someone who can form a warm and beautiful family with him."


    I took a deep breath, nodded, and smiled lightly, "I''ll be sure to pass on your blessings, and you are


    sure to be happy."


    I said goodbye to her and got in the car, Toby drove over, looking at Dennis sitting next to me, I


    suddenly could not help but feel a few vicissitudes.


    Unknowingly, it seems that I don''t know when we started to mention in our mouths, not dreams, not


    hobbies, but home, stability, and an uneventful life.


    I wonder if people reach a certain point where they start to reduce everything inside to peace and quiet.


    "Thinking about what?" My hand was held by Dennis, I froze for a moment, his hand was really warm, I


    couldn''t help but look up at him, I smiled lightly, "I was wondering if my husband was getting old."

 Chapter 770 I rage force to make everything right 11

    Chapter 770 I rage force to make everything right 11


    As I spoke, I raised my hand and touched my fingertips to the corners of his slightly narrowed eyes, as


    the smile made the corners of his eyes begin to wrinkle.


    "Call again, huh?" As he spoke, he raised the front seat''s light barrier and cupped my face with both


    hands, his eyes dark and shimmering, his voice low and teasing.


    I froze for a moment and spoke up, "What''s the name?"


    He pressed his lips to the corner of my mouth and spoke slightly hoarsely, "What should you call me,


    wife?"


    I was the two words in his mouth made cheeks fiercely red, originally the usual to can not usual two


    words were slowly spit out from his mouth and teeth, meaning deep ambiguous, with indefinable


    feeling, seems to be able to disturb people''s thoughts, I can not help but shiver, skin also rose chicken


    skin.


    I was pressed into his arms, I could clearly smell the fresh scent of his body shower gel, and I saw that


    he was going to directly dominate down the lips, I slightly froze and avoided him.


    Lying in his arms, he said, "Dennis, don''t you, Toby''s driving in front."


    He hugged me, rested his chin on my shoulder, and spoke in a mute voice, "Well, call again."


    I couldn''t help but be stunned and spoke, "Husband!"


    He didn''t let go, but hugged him tighter and spoke, "Well, scream again!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was speechless and called again anyway, but he kept on making me call him like a child.


    I was a little tired of being tossed around by him, and leaned on his shoulder and said, "Dennis, why


    did you suddenly propose to me? This ring, why do you make it so big? It''s very shy to wear."


    He reached out and touched my ring, smiling lightly, "Marcus said that girls like rings, the bigger the


    better, I asked him to get the pink diamonds back from South Africa, because I didn''t know what kind


    you like, and thought of surprising you, so I gave it to the design team to do, don''t you like it?"


    I looked at the pigeon egg on my finger and smiled lightly, "It''s very shy, wearing it out like this, like a


    young daughter-inw of a tycoon''s family."


    He hooked his lips, "As long as you like it, you don''t have to care about other people''sments."


    The car stopped at the vi downstairs, tossed a day, is also tired, I lie in Dennis''s arms, will not want to


    get up, he carried me out of the car, and Toby exined some Macao things, then carried me into the


    vi.


    Just stepped into the foyer, I was held against him, I did not react for a while, pushing him to speak,


    "Dennis you ......"


    His breath was slightly ragged again, "How long has it been since we''ve had one, huh?" How does this


    sound like you guys want to be usatory?


    I was speechless to retort, but he took advantage of the gap to press down, from the foyer to the living


    room, I vaguely smelled a smell of alcohol, could not help but speak, "Dennis, you drank today?"


    He kissed mesmerized, his voice blurred, "No, I am with you, you have not always let me drink, I am


    very good, you do not agree I will not drink!"


    After saying that, the goods will be like a wild horse off the reins of the wild horse without restraint


    began, I just feel the smell of alcohol in the room.


    I always vaguely felt it was not much and spoke again, "Dennis, do you smell alcohol? It''s strong, is the


    wine cer at home broken?"


    Dennis got excited, rubbed himself against me, and spoke, "No!"


    I raised my hand and pushed him away and spoke again, "I really smell alcohol, get up and go check it


    out ......"


    The words have not yet finished, the dark living room, a voice emerged from the cold, "do not need to


    see, I drink, you guys continue, do not distract!"


    I almost didn''t die of fright and let out a cry of shock, "Ah "


    The good thing is that Dennis reacted quickly and hastily turned on the light, between the Noah''s living


    room, Leo holding a half bottle of whiskey in his hand, his cheeks red, half dead drunk on the edge of


    the sofa, a pair of eyes fluttering, it looks like he does not know how much to drink, already drunk.


    "Leo!" I snapped back to my senses, my heart dropping back into my stomach as I looked at him and


    almost yelled out in anger, "Why are you here? Are you out of your mind, why are you here in the


    middle of the night."


    Dennis was also made a little dizzy by his intrusion at some point, and looked at the man on the


    ground, "What''s wrong? Drinking so much wine?"


    I bristled and said, "What else could it be? Today Karina is getting married, he is sad and upset."


    Looking at him, I did not suppress my temper and yelled, "No, I said you feel bad, you want to drink,


    you can not find a ce to drink well by yourself, you came to ask here what to do?"


    Probably because he was scolded by the question, Leo looked up at me and said in a resigned voice,


    "ra, are you scolding me too? Do you also think I deserve it? I also think I deserve it, but my heart


    hurts so much, it hurts so much, I don''t want this, I don''t want to lose her either, I just, I just don''t know


    how to keep him ah!"


    This big man of one meter eight, thirty-something years old, said and cried out, full of aggravation and


    pity, "I also know to cherish her, to treat her well, but, since childhood, no one has taught me how to


    treat my beloved ah, I thought that as long as I give her the best living environment, give her the best


    material, give her the most money, it is enough, she clearly knows The, those women around me are all


    posted up by themselves, I did not go to provoke the, I ......"


    I looked at him crying with a face full of aggression, tears and snot flowing on the ground, can not help


    but sigh, helplessly said, "Well, I know you hard, also know you do not want to be this way, but


    these things are past, she now has her own home, have their own life, Leo, no one mes you, no one


    wants to me you, since this matter has no way to change, you do not torture yourself, in the future,


    meet again love must be clear and serious to tell her, give her enough security, do not be lukewarm to


    her. You should not torment yourself, and when you meet someone you love again, you must tell her


    clearly and seriously, give her enough security, do not be hot and cold to her."


    "I''ll never meet her again!" He fell on the ground, crying like a child, his voice choked, "I''ll never meet


    again, no one will wait for me and stay with me for ten years like she did, ra, I deserve it!"


    I was unable to think of a single word tofort him, watching his body tremble with tears, hesitating


    for a moment, or Karina''s words to him, said, "Leo, the most stupid thing is to wake up after losing,


    because these awakenings, there is no meaning, no matter how you now regret hard, you should know


    clearly, missed is missed, Karina she is now married to someone who loves her, you too. Karina she is


    now married to someone who loves her, you are the same, you have to start your own life, live the life


    you want, you should not be involved by what once happened, ruin the future life."

 Chapter 771 I rage force to make everything right 12

    Chapter 771 I rage force to make everything right 12


    What should be said, I have said, I do not know if he can listen to these words of mine, but it is still


    necessary to look forward.


    His appearance, so Dennis and I are baffled, see him drunk, let him go back now back, obviously is


    unlikely, can only let him rest over here.


    Dennis sent him to the guest room, I made him a cup of sobriety tea, coaxed him to drink it and then


    rxed, saw his cell phone kept ringing, I could not help but look at the caller ID, it was Jessica called.


    This woman is really, pick up the phone, the other end of the voice soft and gentle, "Mr. Kennedy,


    where are you? I went downstairs to look for you, but you didn''t answer the doorbell, what happened to


    you? Are you okay?"


    If I hadn''t heard the sound of her breathing on the other end of the phone, I would have thought that


    this woman was genuinely concerned about Leo, and I said indifferently to the phone, "Jessica, you''re


    almost done with my brother, it''s time to stop, he can''t marry you, and the Kennedy family can''t ept


    you, people can''t be too greedy. "


    "Miss Kennedy?" the caller froze for a moment, obviously the man''s breathing was much less, "Are you


    with Mr. Kennedy? I can''t understand what you''re saying, Mr. Kennedy, is he okay?"


    "Say, how much more money do you want!" I really don''t have much patience for women like her, so


    my voice became a lot meaner when I spoke.


    The other end visibly froze and said with some confusion, "Miss Kennedy, is this the way you rich


    people like to insult people''s dignity?"


    I snickered out, "dignified people, of course I will not use this way to insult her, but Jessica, you have


    dignity? These days you follow my brother, food, clothing and spending money should be quite a lot, he


    has no concept of money, always generous to women, I think you should get a lot, since almost, you


    should be smart, pack up and hurry up, do not hang around him, I am not a good person, if you have to


    wait until I do, then maybe you will end up worse than you think! "


    The other side of the phone is obviously a little upset, "Miss Kennedy what do you mean by that? Mr.


    Kennedy and I are truly in love, you do not see me, but the marriage is Mr. Kennedy''s own business, let


    him decide, you are just a wild child, you have no right to make decisions for Mr. Kennedy?"


    "What kind of mood was the man lying next to you when you said that?" I opened my mouth, looked at


    Leo lying in bed already sleeping, could not help but feel sad for him, said into the phone, "Jessica , I


    am a woman, I know very well what you want, but also can see clearly at a nce what kind of person


    you are, you do those meticulous things, I just want to know, as long as a check, you can find out all


    the things, I did not move you, because you to Leo''spany these days, but that''s all it is, people are


    valuable to have self-awareness, but if you do not stop here, must force me to do, then please be


    prepared, I will not only let you get no money to leave Leo, but also let you eat from Leo, all spit out, so,


    Miss Jessica, please be good to yourself! "


    "ra, who are you to order me around? Who do you think you are? What right do you have to tell me


    what to do and get involved in other people''s lives ...... "Countless life experiences have taught me not


    to argue with dogs or you will look like a drop in the bucket.


    I hung up the phone, I turned Leo''s phone off directly, turned back to prepare to go back to the


    bedroom to sleep, see Dennis leaning on the door frame looking at me, this man hands sped on his


    chest, face with a smile, thin lips lightly, "It seems that you were very merciful to Olivia at first."


    I gave him a nk look and said, "What''s the matter with eavesdropping on other people''s


    conversations?" "Has Mr. George gotten to the point of sneaking around?"


    He smiled lightly and walked over to me, his iron arms circling me and carrying me directly out of the


    guest room and into the bedroom, pressing me into the wear, his dark eyes against mine, "Shall we


    continue?"


    I looked up at the clock on the wall and kindly reminded, "It''s already early in the morning, Mr. George,


    you have a lot of work to do tomorrow!"


    He raised his eyebrows, his warm breath hitting the edge of my ear drop, endlessly probing, "But if we


    don''t do what we''re doing now, I''m only afraid that tomorrow, I won''t be able to do it!"


    This man!


    He was so soft, I really had no choice but to speak, "I''m going to take a shower first, today tossed and


    turned all day, sweating, dirty."


    He didn''t object, but after pulling me up from the bed, he looked at me and said, "Wash together?


    Hmm?"


    I was speechless, but ording to the man''s nature, this is no way to refuse.


    ......


    The next day.


    When I woke up, Dennis was no longer at the vi, the George Group had a lot going on and he had


    too much to deal with.


    Leo, the youngest member of the family, was, to my surprise, in the kitchen in the morning with his


    apron on, making breakfast.


    I was baffled for a while before I found the words to say, "Mr. Kennedy, it looks like you had quite a


    blow this time!"


    He looked back at me, probablyst night''s sleep did not adjust the rtionship between the hair, the


    back of the head up a handful of hair, so lookpared to the usual his cold, but looked a lot softer.


    "Go wash up and get ready for breakfast!" He spoke, still holding the spat in his hand, looking like


    he was frying eggs.


    I originally wanted to say more, but when I saw his gaze on me, I couldn''t help but look down and


    realize as an afterthought that I was still wearing my nightgown, so I silently turned around and went


    upstairs to change my clothes.


    When he came downstairs, he had already made breakfast, toasted bread and eggs, cooked some


    millet porridge, and looked all a bit modest.


    "Try it and see if it''s to your liking!" He opened his mouth and added an egg for me as he spoke.


    I looked down, took a serious taste and looked at him with genuine praise and said, "Mmm, it''s


    delicious, do you make it often?"


    He shook his head, his gaze still with despondency, "just learned, Karina pregnant that time always


    said want to eat my fried eggs, but I do not know,ter learned, but did not have the opportunity to do


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    for her to eat, today just in time, can do for you to eat, you eat more."


    I sighed and looked at him and said, "She said she doesn''t resent you and is grateful to you, that you


    made her have a different life and doesn''t regret meeting you in this life."


    He nodded, "I know!"


    Looking at his despondent and ufortable look, I pursed my lips and said, "Jessica called youst


    night and I answered, you and she aren''t really nning to get married, are you?"

 Chapter 772 About Jessica 1

    Chapter 772 About Jessica 1


    He nodded carelessly and said faintly, "Well!"


    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but say, "You''re not really going to marry her, are you?"


    He hmmed, still pressed into service.


    "Ta-da!" I put my chopsticks down and looked at him seriously, "Leo, I don''t care what kind of feelings


    you have for Jessica and get married, I won''t agree, you know very well that she is a woman with a


    wrong heart, you marry her into the Kennedy family, how do you n to treat Sunny in the future? I''m


    not against you getting married and marrying other women, but marriage is not a child''s y, you know


    clearly what kind of woman you want to form a family with you, you have a son, the son of you and


    Karina, if you marry a random woman into the Kennedy family, have you thought about Sunny''s


    situation in the future?"


    He saw me suddenly so serious, but froze, looked at me and said, "Married to whoever is married,


    there is no difference!"


    "Yes, there is no difference, but if you marry a woman with a wrong heart and return to the Kennedy


    family, when Uncle Link is older, do you feelfortable leaving Sunny to a woman like Jessica to take


    care of? Can you guarantee that woman won''t try to get pregnant and do something to Sunny? Even if


    you want to get married, you should at least seriously think about what kind of woman you need to live


    your life, not just settle for. Anyway, I''m telling you clearly now, you can''t marry Jessica, or our brother


    and sister will do here."


    He looked at my emotional look, could not help butugh out, helplessly said, "OK, I do not marry her


    on the line, you do not worry about it, rare that you are so concerned about my things, after Sunny


    follow you on the line, I do not marry on the line."


    This person speaks more and more no edge, I am speechless, want to open his mouth, but thought


    about it, or give up, silent for a while said. "You don''t want to get involved with Jessica in the future, that


    woman that knows herself that she is not clean, don''t catch a disease then it''s a problem."


    When I answered the phonest night, I obviously heard the gasps of the man on the other end of the


    phone, are adults, I am not stupid, and how will not understand what she was doing.


    It''s this kind of time, she is still on the phone with Leo, is she really taking Leo for a fool, or does she


    think she is really some kind of meat and potatoes, even if she has been licked by dogs several times,


    others will not mind.


    Looking at my exasperated look, Leo sighed and spoke, "OK, OK, I know, from now on brother will


    listen to you on everything, and don''t you worry about that woman, I will send her far away."


    Seeing that he did not put Jessica in mind, I could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, lowered his


    head and ate breakfast, hispany still has things to do, so he left early.


    I went to the hospital, riana although the operation was sessful, but after all, it is a major


    operation, three to five days will have to go towards the hospital.


    Postoperative recovery was observed.


    "The post-operative recovery was sessful, keep it up, and if it doesn''te back in five years there


    won''t be any major problems, usually pay attention to the rhythm of life, keep good habits and you''ll be


    fine."


    The doctor went away after a few simple instructions, and Luna and Samuel were relieved that these


    days, we all carry a breath in our hearts for fear that something might happen.


    Now that riana is okay, it''s finally better.


    "ra, Stannis recently came to City P, said that you have time to sit together, although you have little


    blood rtionship, but after all, is a nominal brother and sister, and also friends, so many years no


    contact, there is time to call together for a meal, more from time to time to move around." Luna pulled


    me in the doorway of the ward and spoke in a whisper.


    I froze and spoke, "He came to City P? Is he here for work?" It was also true that I hadn''t seen him for


    many years, and with so many things going around and around in circles over the years, there was less


    contact.


    "Um, okay, Mom I got it." It was a date to have dinner and talk together instead, and I wonder if Alex


    came along, after so many years, I wonder how he and Alex are doing.


    Leo called and said he wanted to ask Dennis and I to have dinner together at noon. In order to thank


    him for his kindness in taking him inst night, I tly refused, but he directly put down a sentence, not


    toe to cut off friendship, like a child.


    I had no choice, I had to agree, riana finished the examination then and Luna they went back, I sent


    them away, back to the hospital to go to the bathroom, came out when hit someone, walking away, I


    quickly bowed my head and apologized, "Sorry, I did not mean to, you ...... "


    Looking up to see it was Nova, I swooned for a moment and blurted out, "How are you ...... sick?"


    I froze a bit when I saw her with the test report.


    She pursed her lips, looked at me indifferently, and went into the bathroom with a cool look, looking like


    she was not willing to talk to me more.


    Out of curiosity, I raised my eyes and looked at the department on this floor, it was internal medicine,


    what was wrong with it? After a moment''s hesitation, I didn''t think much of it, so I just got ready to


    leave.


    Leo, the psychopath, invited me and Dennis to dinner, but also let me run to hispany downstairs to


    wait for him, saying what his car was broken, to rub our car.


    I do not believe him, his vi underground parking lot does not know how many cars stored,ck of that


    a car for transportation? This guy is nervous.


    The good thing is that the George Group is not far from Leo''spany, Dennis and I drove the car


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    downstairs and waited for him. After calling him, I mentioned that I met Nova at the hospital, Dennis


    was not interested in these things, but still said, "It''s normal, it''s probably just a stomachache or


    something! "


    I pursed my lips and said, "I see her face is pale, and vomit scared, look like pregnant, but not like


    pregnant, I remember she seems to be Dr. Pearson''s niece, family background is not too bad, how do I


    feel as if she is very short of money."


    He frowned slightly and stared, "These things are all hers, you don''t have to think so much."


    I bristled and looked at him and said, "Dennis, are you so tired of me that you don''t even talk to me


    about this crap?"


    He narrowed his eyes, amused, "Isn''t that what I''m talking to you about?"


    Girls are like this, moving to think about talking a little nonsense, pulling some other people''s home or


    something, looking at him I said, "You are chatting? You are perfunctory, but also perfunctory at all, not


    a bit of sincerity."


    He held back augh, thinking of saying something, but my attention was attracted by the wretched


    woman at the door of Leo''spany, the woman was in a clinical mess, although wearing a fox fur


    sweater, but some of the clothes were not in order, the show showed, should not show also showed,


    looking a little like a woman from the kiln.


    "Looking for Leo?" I pursed my lips and couldn''t help but open my mouth.

 Chapter 773 About Jessica 2

    Chapter 773 About Jessica 2


    Dennis gripped the steering wheel and raised an eyebrow, "By the looks of it, it should be!"


    This is some fun to watch.


    "Let''s go, get out of the car to see the fun!" I got out of the car and walked towards the lobby of the


    find Leo, she should at least clean herself up a bit.


    "Miss, do you have an appointment?" Jessica, who was heading in toward the Kennedy Group, was


    stopped by the front desk.


    "I''m looking for Leo, don''t stop me." Jessica seemed to be stimted by something, ignoring what the


    receptionist said, and rushed in with all her might.


    But the receptionist couldn''t stop her, and there were security guards. Jessica was dragged out of the


    lobby by the security guards, and was politely warned not to barge in or she would be treated badly.


    I think Jessica was stimted by something, so in the face of the security guards so sternly warned,


    she did not listen to it, but some crazy woman look towards the hall again, a time to the security guards


    forced anxious, simply a few security guards stood outside the hall, directly guarded.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get in, Jessica got anxious and yelled, "Leo, I want to see Leo, you dare to


    stop me, when I see Leo, I will make him fire you all."


    The security guards were not moved, Dennis and I watched for a while, feeling bored, simply feel out


    the phone to call Leo, the phone did not take a while to get through.


    "Hey ra have you guys arrived yet? I just finished a meeting, you guys wait for me for a while, I''ll be


    right down!" Leo on the other end of the phone spoke up, and listening to the voices around him, it


    seemed that the secretary was reporting back on her work.


    I did not call to urge him, but wanted to ask him what was going on with Jessica, and when I heard him


    say that, I spoke lightly, "Well, there seems to be someone downstairs looking for you, looking quite


    anxious."


    The caller was silent for a moment and spoke, "Jessica is downstairs?"


    I didn''t answer, I just spoke, "It''s gettingte, I''m a little hungry,e down early!"


    He didn''t ask any further questions, but just said goodbye and hung up the phone.


    Dennis looked down at his phone, he has never been very interested in such things, so he just yed


    with his phone indifferently.


    Jessica was still shouting at the door, but no one paid any attention to her. It looked like Leo had


    notified her in advance, so no one paid any attention to her.


    Not a momentter, Leo came down, a suit, wearing a ck coat outside, looking like a man, with a


    few cool domineering, but a few domineering president style.


    Seeing me, he walked directly towards my direction,pletely ignoring Jessica, who was hissing at


    the door, he looked at me and said with a light smile, "Been here long? Are you hungry?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and didn''t answer him, just looked at him and pointed in Jessica''s direction,


    "You''re not going to deal with that? Not worried about damaging your Mr. Kennedy''s reputation like


    that?"


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Jessica outside , his eyes showed a few disgusted look,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    indifferently spoke, "This woman is getting more and more bottomless, quite annoying."


    He said and walked towards the outside, then stopped in front of Jessica and looked at her with a cold


    gaze.


    Jessica was so excited to see him that she ran towards him, but was stopped by the security guards,


    and she shouted at them, "Are you blind? I know your Mr. Kennedy, why are you stopping me? Get out


    of the way!"


    The guard was unmoved and looked at her indifferently, his face cold and unresponsive.


    Seeing this, she looked at Dennis and said with some aggravation, "Leo, look at them, how can they do


    this, they all bully me, you must expel them allter and teach them a lesson."


    Leo sneered and looked at him her indifferently, "Lessons? Why should I give them a lesson?"


    Jessica opened her mouth, "They''re bullying me, and you''re not even doing anything about it?"


    "Huh!" Leo sneered, "What does it matter to me if they bully you? Is it any of my business?"


    Jessica''s face stiffened slightly and she looked at him and said, "Leo, what are you talking about? We


    are going to get married soon, what do you mean by saying these words now?"


    Leo''s face was all impatient, "I originally thought I expressed it very clearly, but now it seems that you


    are not listening clearly, so, I will say it again, if you still do not understand, I think I need to help you


    listen clearly."


    Said, he raised his eyebrows, continued, "Do not appear in front of me in the future to pollute my line of


    sight, this is myst warning to you, what should be given I have given you, is considered to be a


    reward for you these days, take the money and roll, do not appear in my line of sight."


    Jessica''s eyes turned red, "Why? I did nothing wrong, I listened to you and did everything you asked


    me to do, you said you would marry me, Leo, who are you to decide my future with just one word?"


    Leo sneered, "On what basis? I Leo do things by like, this is myst statement, don''t appear in my


    sight, pollute my sight, the Kennedy family andpany if I find out again, then you don''t want to live


    well here, I want to toss people, there are ways, so you better listen and do as you are told."


    Jessica''s tears were hanging on her face and she looked at Leo with great pity, "Leo, I don''t know what


    I did wrong, don''t drive me away, tell me what I did wrong, I''ll do it right away, as long as you don''t let


    me go, you can make me do anything!"


    Annoyed by his noise, Leo sneered, "Are you sure, you''ll do whatever I tell you to do?"


    Jessica nodded, "I''ll do it all, as long as you don''t let me go!"


    "Then you go to hell!" Leo opened his mouth, full of gangster breath, this man pressed little heart, a


    word said, never put in mind.


    Thinking he was serious, Jessica looked at him and said, "Can I stay with you as long as I die?" That


    look looked like she took it seriously.


    Leo nodded and raised his eyebrows, "Well, go to hell!"


    After saying that, hepletely ignored Jessica and looked at Dennis and me and said, "Come on,


    let''s go eat, I''m starving!"


    Before Dennis and I could say anything, we heard a thud and then saw a huge ssh in the pool


    outside the Kennedy Group.


    It was Jessica, and I froze and looked at Leo and said, "She seems to have jumped in!"


    Leo looked back, his gaze was indifferent and thin, and faintly said, "Well, got it, let''s go, let''s go eat!"


    He said he did not care to go out, Dennis did not raise his eyes to see, but I was a little frozen.


    The security guards outside and the receptionist were also stunned and somewhat overwhelmed as


    they looked at the sink, "Mr. Kennedy, how is this going to be handled?"

 Chapter 774 About Jessica 3

    Chapter 774 About Jessica 3


    Leo frowned, not high heartedly, "of course, how to deal with how to deal with, not dead then send to


    the hospital, dead then call the funeral home to take away, give her more to burn some paper money, I


    guess she liked it."


    After saying that, the bastard went straight to my car.


    My expression was not much different from the security guard''s, and I froze a little.


    But did not say anything more, just silently look at the pool struggling Jessica, very wretched, can not


    imagine, so cold day, she jumped into the pool like this, without care, what kind of feeling, in short,


    there is no way to imagine.


    It must be extra cold!


    On the car.


    I couldn''t help but look over at Leo and speak, "You ......"


    He suddenly looked at me and said, "Uncle Link arranged a blind date for me, just in the afternoon,


    when we have dinnerter, you help me to see, if suitable, I will have someone prepare for the


    wedding."


    I froze, not reacting for a while, and looked at him nkly for a while before saying, "You arranged a


    blind dateter?"


    He nodded, "A friend of Uncle Link''s, about your age, second marriage, no kids, and Uncle Link asked


    me to meet."


    I got dizzy and looked at him and said, "Why did you bring us along on your blind date?" I thought he


    was really nice to invite us to dinner, but he was taking Dennis and me to be the light bulb!


    He shrugged his shoulders, "You know I''m not interested in these things, and I''m not allowed to look at


    people, you help to see, if suitable I will prepare for the wedding, is always married, is also considered


    the right family."


    I never felt as if he hadpletely given up the need for affection, and that what he was looking for


    now was simply to find someone who could nominally be his wife.


    After thinking about it, I looked at him and said, "Leo, you can wait for some days, emotionally stable,


    consider clearly what kind of wife you want, and then go on a blind date, you are not responsible for


    yourself this way, and not responsible for that woman."


    He frowned, "You''re weird, Jessica, you can''t see it, and you think I''m not responsible for myself and


    others on a blind date, so what do you want from me? I''ve already missed out on a good rtionship,


    do you still think I can meet a good one?"


    I frowned and froze a little, hearing that there was a grudge against and against myself in his words,


    "So, you''re thinking I shouldn''t stick my nose into your business, are you?"


    He pursed his lips, some pain on his face, looked at me with some sorrow and said, "I''m sorry, my


    words just now were too impulsive, but I really don''t know what to do, I''mpletely lost now, I simply


    don''t know what I should do now, I''ve lost the most important thing, I''m in a mess."


    I sighed, looking at his painful appearance, some in the heart, some helpless look to Dennis, just as he


    also looked at me soothingly, calmly said, "and so on to see, many times, many people appear to have


    his own reasons, are destiny, we follow fate on it."


    When did this person be so Buddhist?


    However, there is some truth in what he said, and now we can only think like that.


    After calming down for a while, I looked at Leo and spoke, "Brother, we will go over thereter, no


    matter what you think in your heart, since Uncle Link has arranged it for you, you should take it


    seriously, give respect and courtesy to each other, you can''t be careless, whether you like it or not, you


    can''t be too indulgent."


    He nodded, leaned back in his car seat and sighed, some tiredness closed his eyes, a rtionship, can


    really consume a lot of things that can make a person exhausted.


    The car pulled up in front of the pre-agreed restaurant, we got out, Leo was full of casualness, I raised


    my hand to abduct him and spoke, "No matter what''s in your heart, seriously, you''re not a kid anymore,


    since you agreed to Uncle Link, you should respect yourself and respect each other."


    "Got it!" He opened his mouth and looked at me, "Soe alongter?"


    I shook my head and pulled Dennis to look at Leo and said, "No,ter my husband and I will sit aside,


    you and the girl to talk properly, if you have any ck, I will not bother to care about you in the future,


    you love what you do."


    He skimmed his lips and nodded, "Oh!"


    When we entered the restaurant, Leo followed the location given by Uncle Link and looked for it. The


    restaurant is a fine dining restaurant that requires reservations in advance, and Leo was anxious when


    he saw that Dennis and I couldn''t get in.


    Looked at the guest of honor and said, "What do you mean? If you don''t let us in, fine, let''s go, I''ll close


    this ce down tomorrow!"


    I was a bit speechless, Leo is really an oddball of oddballs, but Dennis was calm and pulled him back,


    "You go in first, ra and I wille inter!"


    Leo frowned, "What for? You guys are going to leave me here alone? You''re leaving by yourselves?"


    Dennis frowned and said indifferently, "I''ll call the owner of this restaurant and ask him to arrange a


    table for us, or ra and I won''t be able to get in."


    Leo skimmed his lips, "You know the owner of this store?"


    I think Leo is now just stalling for time, looking for excuses to escape, so I looked at him directly and


    said, "Leo, either you go in now, Dennis and I wille inter, or we go now, your matter has nothing


    to do with us, you have three seconds to make a decision right now, three, two, ... ..."


    "I''ll go in first!" He opened his mouth, and like a child having a temper tantrum, he huffed and puffed


    and walked in towards the inside, and looked at me three steps back and cried, "ra, you muste


    in, or I''ll be very sad!"


    If this wasn''t an announcement asion, I think I would have punched him, to the death, really!


    I looked back at Dennis and saw that he was already on the phone and said to the other end, "March,


    is this your restaurant?"


    The voice on the other end sounded a bit like Marcus'' and responded, "Well, a random investment, are


    you going?"


    Dennis nodded, "Well, I''m at the door, squeak."


    He then gave the phone to the wee guest, who was a bit baffled and froze for a moment, and


    coldly heard Marcus on the other end saying, "No. Are you guys idle? Stop everything, what are the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    eyes for?"


    The wee guest was confused, and presumably did not know the owner of the restaurant, and was


    somewhat confused, "You are ......"


    Marcus was a little speechless and said directly, "Give the phone back and pack up and leave


    immediately."


    Then hung up the phone.


    About three minutester, a somewhat chubby man came out of the restaurant, full of smiling faces,


    greeted us and said, "Mr. George and Mrs. George are here, I''m really sorry, it''s our oversight, please


    to You two want to eat anything, feel free to eat."

 Chapter 775 About Jessica 4

    Chapter 775 About Jessica 4


    We were then led towards the restaurant, a very quiet and elegant one, and Dennis and I chose our


    seats next to Leo''s seat, not very far away, right next to it.


    Dennis order, I look to Leo opposite the woman, the appearance is very gentle, the bones of a few


    virtuous and indifferent, can be seen, is a cool woman.


    Watching two people chatting, looking at Leo seems to have nothing to say, the woman is also a little


    talk, so these two people just sitting quietly, each other elegantly enjoying the food in front of them,


    seems to have no great influence on each other''s presence.


    I looked to Leo, indicating that he hurried to find a topic to talk with others, but he kept looking at me,


    but also a childish face, that look look, really want to smoke him.


    "Your sister?" The girl spoke, not loudly, but both heard clearly, Leo and I both froze for a moment, then


    the girl spoke, "Let''s all join together, dinner is also lively." With that, she suddenly got up and walked


    towards Dennis and I''s table.


    Waving his hand to the waiter, he said, "Hello, help us get our things, we want to sit together!"


    After saying that, she carried the bag and sat next to me, this kind of time Leo is also embarrassed to


    say anything more, also moved over and I sat together, looking at us a bit indescribably awkward.


    "My name is Deborah Ellerbe, thirty-three, divorced once, no children, can''t have children, currently


    working in Beijing University, the position is a professor, family background you should all know, so I


    don''t need to say much, as for the emotional experience is very straightforward on my ex-husband, but


    we have divorced, no involvement, the current ie in a month of thirty thousand, have a house and


    a car. Can support themselves." Deborah finished all the things in one breath, and then looked frankly


    at Leo.


    She did so, but let us look a little petty, hesitated a moment, Leo opened his mouth, "Leo, thirty-five, not


    married, but has a son, less than a year old, there are a fewpanies, ie is okay, car and house


    have, someone in the heart, but also in love with others!"


    I froze, what is Leo doing? What do you mean you''re still in love with someone else?


    Deborah hmmm, instead of looking at me said, "He just wants to find a random person to marry, I am


    the same, just want to find someone to marry, he is looking for a marriage partner, you as a reference


    person, you can examine me, if there is anything you want to ask, you can ask me!"


    Me?


    I was a little surprised, awkwardlyughed and said, "You misunderstood, this is the matter of the two


    of you, suitable or not are the two of you to decide, we are spectators, live your life or the two of you!"


    Deborah pursed her lips and didn''t speak up.


    Leo did the same and suddenly said nothing.


    I''m a little confused, watching two people like this, my brain is dizzy.


    The first time I saw a blind date so awkward, hesitantly, I looked at the two people, "Do you want to go


    out together for a walk? Find a cafe to talk about each other''s interests and usual lifestyle?"


    "No, I usually just read books, I don''t have any hobbies!" Deborah opened her mouth, drier than dry


    noodles.


    Leo opened his mouth and said indifferently, "Me too, I usually just find young women to sleep with and


    give them money to spend, nothing hobbies, just smoking and drinking!"


    I ......


    Draw a breath, I am really speechless, eyes red at Leo, the goods brain cramp?


    But what I didn''t expect was Deborah, who actually said, "It''s fine, no interference!"


    I Buddha up.


    Found out, these two are absolutely perfect for each other.


    Seeing these two like this, I felt that Dennis and I were too redundant toe, and my mind started


    thinking about how to go.


    But whates to mind is whates to mind, because Marcus showed up, and he had a woman


    with him, looking like she was in her twenties, with a very sophisticated look, with a very sophisticated


    dress and bag, looking different from the girls he usually brings along for casual fun.


    The two just entered the restaurant and saw us. Looking at Marcus, he came directly to Dennis, the two


    smiled and said hello and did down, and there were six of them at one time.


    Marcus looked at Leo, froze, but only for a moment, then said hello, I originally thought Deborah poetry


    to introduce, but did not expect him to look at Deborah smiled, "Miss Ellerbe, what a coincidence, you


    are?"


    "Blind date!" Deborah opened her mouth, and the directness made it a little awkward.


    Marcus raised his hand and touched his nose, looking backwards with a few embarrassed looks,


    looking at the atmosphere a bit not quite right.


    I looked at Marcus and smiled lightly, "Mr. Thomson won''t you introduce us to this beautiful woman


    beside you?"


    Marcus smiled and said, "Julie Burks, my fianc¨¦e." A very simple introduction.


    I was a little surprised, before more or less the message is to hear something about Marcus already


    has a fianc¨¦e, but now see with their own eyes, but still can not help but be surprised.


    In just a few days, he and Olivia broke clean, and moved so quickly to find a celebrity marriage, this


    man sensible up, more terrible than women ah!


    Julie looked at us with a light smile and said graciously, "Hello, everyone!"


    "It seems Mr. Thomson Road vision is quite high, not only want a good family background, excellent


    body and appearance, but also young, no wonder you will and my father said, we are not suitable!"


    Deborah these few words is let everyone froze.


    Not a fool, this hearing will know, Deborah should be and Marcus dating once before, as for the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    subsequent did not work, probably Marcus both want a good family background, and want to be young


    and beautiful, so it will be with Julie.


    That''s quite a coincidence!


    But then again, the original circle of nobility in City P is only so big, and there are only a few families


    that want to marry each other, so I guess it''s normal.


    I subconsciously looked at Leo, but saw that his face was normal and did not care a bit, it seems that


    he was not so attached to Deborah.


    "Miss Ellerbe joking, I''m not that kind of vulgar person, think you and I can not, and not those external


    to the reason, but I I although I do not have too much yearning for life, but the heart still has love, but


    Miss Ellerbe clearly told me that you will not have love, but also not willing to give love, so I think, we


    are not suitable I think that we are not suitable for each other, and only then I looked for and Chairman


    Sang to say this clearly." Marcus opened his mouth and exined the original reason for this matter.


    Deborah did not open her mouth, her gaze is light, I think she just said those, are straightforward and


    quick-witted, which looks like it would have been the look of not caring, afraid that itself does not care


    so much.


    It seemed really awkward to talk this down.

 Chapter 776 About Jessica 5

    Chapter 776 About Jessica 5


    Julie looked normal, as if such a scene had nothing to do with her, and ordered gracefully, and looked


    at me in passing and said, "Mrs. George, do you need anything else? The honey pineapple rice here is


    delicious, why don''t you try it?"


    I smiled lightly, "Miss Burks have rmended it, I naturally have to try it, it seems Miss Burks is still


    quite familiar with this ce."


    She smiled lightly, "It''s okay, I''ve eaten a few times when I was here before, I thought it was very good,


    so I wrote it down, I always like to introduce people when I see them, Mrs. George if you don''t mind,


    you can try it, consider it a reward for me."


    This Miss Burks and Olivia is half simr, ording to Marcus''s style of work, even if he wants to find,


    he will find a person and Olivia have some simrity to the woman, but Julie and Olivia ispletely


    two types of women, there is no simrity.


    After chatting for a while, I got up and went to the bathroom. Dennis was ready to apany me, and I


    declined seeing that he and Marcus were engaged in conversation.


    When I came out of the bathroom, I met Marcus, who was leaning against the corridor, looking as if he


    was waiting for someone, I looked around, but no one had just gone into thedies'' room.


    Passing him, I politely spoke, "Waiting for Miss Burks?"


    He raised his eyes to me, his face was nk, "Wait for you!"


    I was surprised and a little frozen, looking at him, "Waiting for me to do what?" I don''t seem to be


    involved with him either, huh? He has never been very happy with me, so over the years, although he


    and Dennis are very good feelings, but basically rarely go around, this suddenly looking for me to do


    what?


    "Something wrong?" I spoke, stopping in my tracks.


    He raised an eyebrow, "Talk somewhere else for a while?"


    I was so straightforward, did I have a reason to refuse? Of course not, I opened my mouth and nodded,


    "Well, then?"


    Stairwell!


    He put his hands in his pockets, leaning against the wall, slender body kept very handsome, bones


    more than a few points of cold and desperate atmosphere, I looked at him, did not speak, just waiting


    for him to speak first.


    After a moment of silence, he lit a cigarette and spoke, "Did you find out about Olivia and call the


    police?"


    I frowned, so it was about this, I originally thought he hadpletely forgotten about Olivia, I did not


    expect to still think about it.


    "I found it by ident, so I called the police." It was Karina and I who walked into the alley that night


    out of curiosity, not thinking Olivia would do that.


    He exhaled a puff of smoke and looked at me with an icy gaze, his voice low and introspective, "Dennis


    has already given you a heart, what are you not satisfied with? Why did you let her go this far? What is


    the most painful way for you? Let her die so that you can be satisfied?"


    For his questioning, I was a little confused, could not help but frown, looked at him some puzzled, "Mr.


    Thomson, your logic is not right? I didn''t force her, I didn''t harm her, I just found out by ident, so I


    called the police, I don''t think I did anything wrong, do I have to turn a blind eye and let her continue to


    degenerate when I know she did such a thing? In other words, in a way, I saved her, didn''t I?"


    He sneered, "How about Olivia, that''s her own choice, you obviously could have solved the problem in


    a different way, but you directly used the most embarrassing way for her, you let Dennispletely


    disappointed her,pletely gave up on her, and made her lose the belief to fall, ra, you are more


    vicious than I thought."


    I froze, this man''s logic, it waspletely upside down, what do you mean I could have solved it


    differently? "So you think Olivia was caught and Dennispletely abandoned her when he found out


    because of me? Marcus, you''re ridiculous, really! What makes you think I would spend so much of my


    precious time dealing with someone who has nothing to offer me? And end up with a reputation for


    being cold and heartless?"


    "To be honest, for Olivia''s existence, I don''t even put it in my eyes because she really doesn''t deserve


    my mind at all, a woman who has aplished nothing and is attached to men simply by crying, for so


    many years, she has changed her ways countless times, but she is set in her ways, even if Dennis


    really likes her, honestly, how much a man really has the courage to put something like a dead thing


    beside himself? How much courage does he really need to decide to love her for life and join hands


    with her for life. Speaking of which, Marcus, didn''t you finally give up on her too? Who are you to


    question me?"


    He froze for a moment, the cigarette butt in his hand was extinguished, he looked at me in a trance,


    and after a long hesitation, he said coldly, "Don''t change the subject, to put it bluntly, you are the one


    who is vicious, you have no need to send her to the police station, but you did it, and you did not show


    any mercy, so that her reputation and future arepletely ruined, even if she cane outter, how


    should she live in this society? Even if she can get outter, how should she live in this society, ra, if


    you are not cruel?"


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!" I really didn''t have to hold back, this man''s words refreshed my outlook, and I


    couldn''t stopughing a little.


    Seeing me suddenlyughing, he was confused for a moment, looked at me and frowned, questioning,


    "ra, what are youughing at? What''s so funny? Did I say something wrong? What makes you


    It was only after a long time that I calmed down and looked at him, somewhat sarcastically, "Marcus,


    what you said is so hypocritical that you don''t believe it yourself, right? Why would you say it so


    justifiably? The Thomson family wants to get a person, they are still afraid of not getting her out?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Besides, do you think she will live without me sending her in? The same is not true. Once you let her


    go, you think she will find a good home in our circle? The same, she will still be kept in captivity with


    cheap money andter reduced to a toy, you know better than we do in your heart."


    "Admit it, deep down you don''t love her anymore, you even started to dislike her, otherwise how could


    you say such awful things to her in the hospital, you wanted to force her to leave, but you didn''t want to


    get a reputation as a scum, so you indulged her at every turn, and finally made her wrong to the point


    of outrageous, her current result should have half of your credit, you already had this in mind, but you


    didn''t Want to carry a bad reputation, so only to question me, pretend to be noble, put everything on


    me, let me assume this bad guy are role, Marcus, honestly, you have absolutely no need, even if I carry


    the pot, the same, you are not considered a good guy in the eyes of others, do not pretend, disgusting!"

 Chapter 777 About Jessica 6

    Chapter 777 About Jessica 6


    I don''t curse, but I don''t hold back.


    Looking at his angry face and neck, I could not help but sneer, this man is still hypocritical, obviously


    bad things are done, and finally think about leaving yourself a perfect persona, ridiculous.


    The words havee to this point, if we continue to talk, naturally, there is no point, looking at him, I


    spoke, "You take care of yourself!"


    Turning around and leaving the building, he roared behind him in some annoyance, "ra, you are


    really good, your ability to shirk responsibility is quite strong, good eloquence, no wonder Dennis is so


    deadly in love with you, you are really good at it!"


    Look back at him, I am amused, not at all stingy to ept his praise, light smile, "over the top, but Mr.


    Thomson, do not rush to give me a hat, if you really can not let go, I will give you a suggestion, when


    she is out, you can also bring her back, let her continue to be your canary, but by that time, you should


    not be willing, after all The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the old man, and by that time, you


    should not be able to see her anymore, right?"


    I didn''t talk to him anymore, I went straight towards the restaurant, probably because I was out for too


    long, Dennis also found his way over, and I met him face to face, he looked at me, "Why did you go so


    long?"


    I obediently took his arm and smiled lightly, "I met a familiar toilet and chatted with him for a while, so I


    took out all the garbage by the way, which will be in a good mood and a little refreshed."


    He frowned slightly, "What''s that about?"


    I grinned, "It''s just that I just went to the toilet and pooped very freely!"


    He held his forehead, raised his hand and scraped my forehead, and said somewhat helplessly, "Pay


    attention to the civilized use of words."


    Marcus, who followed behind me, was angry and red in the face, a little angry, and directly angry at me,


    "Shame on you!" Said directly swept past me and Dennis went to the hall.


    Dennis frowned slightly and his gaze fell to me, "What was said?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "It was Olivia, he didn''t want to wolf down and wanted to give himself a


    perfect persona, but in the end the persona didn''t work and fell apart, and got annoyed and took it out


    on me."


    He nced at Marcus''s back, pursed his lips, "he will soon be married to the Burks family daughter,


    Olivia''s matter should also pass, the Thomson family and the Burks family in the future again business


    cooperation, both can achieve each other. "


    I wasn''t interested in these business matters and said lightly, "Suddenly I realized that Olivia had kind


    of screwed up her life, not meeting a good man and not having a career of her own."


    A woman''s most pathetic is to give a lifetime of sorrow and joy to men, all the energy and time spent on


    men, and finally nothing to get, and when there is no use, being thrown like a rag, thrown far away.


    Olivia''s fault may have started when Calvin handed her over to some brothers.


    Sadly, she did not n her life well from the beginning, lost her dignity and ability to live for love, and


    now has no ability to stand on her own feet, and can only be fed as a canary, but the sex is declining


    and love iste, she finally destroyed her life with her own hands.


    Dennis didn''t say anything, but looked at me and said, "I have to go over to City A tomorrow and take


    care of everything that needs to be taken care of, ra, and we''re living on our own."


    I froze for a moment, not understanding what he meant, and narrowed my eyes, "What are you doing in


    City A?"


    He hooked his lips, the cold murderous aura in his gaze, even though he hid it well, but still could easily


    be seen.


    "A child can''t be sacrificed for nothing, can he?"


    I was stunned and reacted that he was going to make a move on Edward and hesitated for a moment


    and said, "Then can I apany you?"


    He hooked his lips, "Is it because you want to go and stay with me and can''t let me go?"


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "Well, that''s roughly what it means, how about that? Can I go along?"


    Edward''s matter, one day is not resolved, we have no way to sleep peacefully, people are like this, the


    journey is full of thorns, although I know, peace is the best, but if this time is not dealt with, the future is


    more difficult, it is better to deal with it together now.


    It''s something that Dennis kind of agreed to let me apany.


    Marcus was dissatisfied with me, did not even eat the meal dragged Julie away, just before leaving and


    Dennis said the date of their engagement, it seems that the marriage to be set.


    Leo and Deborah are two strange people, I originally thought that these two people could not get


    together, but I did not expect, before leaving, the two since the exchange of Facebook, but also


    together about the evening to go to the Kennedy family dinner, Leo is very nervous to call on Dennis


    and I, said to Sunny''s birthday, but did not intend to do a big, so let everyone go together to the


    Kennedy family dinner, lively. So it is straightforward for everyone to go to the Kennedy family to have a


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    meal together, lively.


    Since it is Sunny''s birthday, I think Karina and n are going to go over, just, Karina put down, I


    wonder what Leo brought Deborah is the purpose?


    Aftering out of the restaurant, Dennis arranged thepany''s affairs and went to the mall with me.


    Sunny had a birthday, and it was not right not to send anything.


    So in the mall around, Dennis chose a set of children like Transformers, but also a custom ck sports


    car, children, should like to drive some small cars to y, the Kennedy family yard is veryrge, Sunny


    can also drive to y.


    After fixing the things anding out of the mall, I met a familiar face, it was Yara, and the man she


    was following was Aldrich, the professor I sawst time at the restaurant.


    We''ve met once, and now that we''ve met, it''s not awkward. Yara looked at us to say hello and smiled


    lightly, "It''s rare to see Dennis at the mall, is he here to buy something?"


    Dennis nodded his head, apparently with nothing to say.


    The dark gaze looked at Aldrich, looking at some deep meaning, many times, I have no way to read a


    lot of words between their men, so automatically ignored.


    Yara looked at me, and I don''t know if it was just me, but her gaze intentionally or unintentionally


    "These days busy, soon to be the Spring Festival, this year I think we should go back to Newton Town


    together, Dennis, your second uncle and second aunt they are old, there is no child around, usually you


    are busy working, but also do not go back to see them, now to the end of the year, why do not we go


    back together to see it, but also lively, the George Residence is afraid that some years you have not


    gone back."


    It was Yara who said this, and Dennis nodded, without muchment, and just spoke, "Wait until the


    end of the year and see."


    Yara nodded, hesitated and said, "Dennis, you Uncle Aldrich and I intend to do it, I do not know if you


    have anyments, we are older, nowadays is also thinking of living a good life, you ......"

 Chapter 778 About Jessica 7

    Chapter 778 About Jessica 7


    Dennis turned his gaze to Aldrich and spoke, "The White Family approved of you being together?"


    Aldrich is a refined man, calm and introspective, hearing his words, just faintly said, "This is a matter


    between your aunt and me, the White Family need not interfere."


    the White Family?


    City P can be called the White Family, few and far between, is that what I think the White Family?


    Dennis hooked his lips, can not see what emotions, "wait until after the year to decide, now decide, or


    too early."


    Yara, probably a little unsure, as I was, wondered, "Dennis, what are you talking about? Between me


    and you Uncle Aldrich, there is no unreasonable factor in it, I thought you would not object, you what?"


    "ra and I still have things to do, your business, wait until after the year, aunt, you should ask first,


    which family he is from, you should know more or less about their family and our family." Dennis didn''t


    seem to want to say much, and pulled me and went out of the mall.


    In the car, I spoke, "Let''s go to a pet store in town, bring Sunny a golden hair, he should be happy to


    have a small animal with him."


    He nodded his head and started the car.


    The car went a section, I hesitated and looked at him with some uncertainty and said, "Dennis, Uncle


    Aldrich is with the White Family?"


    He hmmed and drove very carefully. I hesitated and spoke, "Did you find outter, or did you know from


    the beginning?"


    The White Family people seem to have been very low-key, I heard that the White Family children are


    not many, Edward is only one of the many the White Family children and grandchildren, the other the


    White Family people, seems to rarely appear in public.


    Dennis drove the car and opened his mouth, "the White Family has many children and grandchildren,


    but really to grasp the White Family''s economic lifeline, there is only one, the Old Mr. White and


    Edward is not a close rtionship between the grandfather and grandson, the Old Mr. White has three


    sons, three The Old Mr. White has three sons, three sons are not in the White Group, his direct


    descendants are also engaged in their own favorite upation, Aldrich is the Old Mr. White''s third son,


    love literature, so from childhood will be energy and time spent on literature and art."


    "Then Edward''s is ......"


    "He is the Old Mr. White brother''s grandson, because of the cool business money, so was chosen as


    the White Family''s business palm trustee, but Edward is too obsessed with making money, then too


    lucrative, but to the White Family has brought a lot of trouble, so these years the White Family is not as


    good as before."


    It turns out that this is the case, arge family, not necessarily every child has a talent for business,


    some like art, some like to study the examination, some simply like to muddle through, want the family


    to flourish to go on, you have to find a group of children with different hobbies can make the White


    Family prosperous children to run the White Family, but Edward is too unscrupulous.


    People are gray, can not be absolutely ck, and can not be absolutely white, once to a certain


    extreme, will lead to kill, Edward bone predatory too strong, so, the White Family in his hands, and not


    as good as imagined.


    "But in that case, the marriage of the aunt and Uncle Aldrich, should not have any influence ah, after


    all, Uncle Aldrich he is not involved in the White Family''s fight."


    He looked at me, lost his smile, "fool, a family can prosper by a person is not enough, is to rely on the


    family of all together, if the White Family is nothing important, nothing rival, natural mutual non-


    interference, but once the White Family something, are to family first, they will They will use all their


    abilities and resources to save the day and give the family an injection of strength, which is the same


    as a country, safe and sound, we can not interfere with each other, but once ites to life and death,


    we have to condense into one heart, for the country so think of their own little strength is necessary."


    Yes!


    Life and death, to condense into a heart confrontation, once the George family to Edward, only afraid,


    this rtionship, it became a confrontation.


    Pet Shop.


    I bought a month-old small golden hair, very small, only palm so big, the clerk sent some dog food and


    dog toys, look too small, I do not know how to raise a little, well the clerk careful to give me a list of


    what usually happens to me in ordance with the list up, really can note to the pet store to ask.


    Toss down, it was already a littlete, I gave the address to the clerk, let him help send the golden hair


    to the Kennedy family, Dennis and I have to go to the hospital to see riana, the child todayst night


    checkup, the night to go home to stay, Luna recently busy with thepany, so many things are not


    able to take care of, riana side only invited the Luna is busy with herpany, so she can''t take


    care of many things.


    We have to go back to the Lewis familyte, and we have to ask Dennis toe and pick us up.


    Hospital.


    After a day of walking, my legs were really sore, so I simply waited downstairs for Dennis to go up and


    pick them up, and I sat in the lobby and waited.


    Instead, I met Nova again, it looks like she is quite sick, some stumbling into the hospital, just arrived at


    the hospital fell to the ground, but in a few nurses sharp eyes, saw her, help her to send to the


    emergency room.


    I was curious and followed them.


    Standing at the door of the emergency room, he looked at the nurse who came out and asked, "Hello, I


    would like to ask, how is she? What''s wrong with her? Why does it look so serious?"


    The nurse was holding a load of medical supplies in her hand and said, "Can lung cancer not be


    serious? This has worsened, how can it not be serious? The first time she came for treatment, she


    didn''t take it seriously, and now she''sing after it''s deteriorated so badly.


    I froze, "Lung cancer? How did she get lung cancer? What the hell is going on?" Nova''s upbringing


    wasn''t that bad. Usually people who get lung cancer either spend a lot of time in chemical nts or


    grow up in a messy, smoky environment, but Nova''s life has always been good.


    The nurse was probably in a hurry to leave and just spoke, "It''s ate respiratory infection, it should be


    caused by prolonged exposure to substances from the chemical nt, are you her friend? Persuade


    her to receive chemotherapy properly, don''t dy, it''s not good for her."


    I nodded in awe and watched the nurse walk away, a little out of my mind, how did Nova get lung


    cancer? It was still a little hard to believe.


    Dennis''s call came in asking where I had been, I froze and hurried downstairs to the lobby, riana


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was dropped off by him in his car, and when he saw meing downstairs, he greeted me and said


    hesitantly, "What''s wrong? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the lobby?"


    I walked up to him and spoke, "I just met a familiar person, so I chatted for a few minutes, let''s go, we


    still have to go to Uncle Link tonight!"

 Chapter 779 About Jessica 8

    Chapter 779 About Jessica 8


    In the car, riana hugged me and pampered me, this little girl has lost a lot of weight, there is not


    much meat on her body, hugging me some chrome, "Mom, are you still going on a business trip? Can


    you take me with you this time? I seem to be with you, do not want to be alone, this time you are so


    busy, have no time to see me, do you do not want me?"


    The child''s words, childish words, I helplessly rubbed her head that had not yet grown hair and said,


    "riana, how could mommy not want you, it''s just that mommy still has a lot of things to do, and after


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    this period, we will stay well in City P to apany you, okay?"


    The little one''s heart was aggrieved, and started quite I said so, she could only nod her head and sort


    of agreed. When we arrived at the Lewis family, the nanny took riana in, and Dennis and I continued


    to the Kennedy family.


    In the car, I looked at Dennis and said with some hesitation, "Dennis, is Mario going to be released


    early?"


    When he suddenly mentioned him, Dennis froze for a moment and looked at me sideways, "Why did


    you suddenly bring him up? What''s wrong?"


    I smiled lightly and shook my head, "No, it just urred to me that ording to the power of the


    Bet Family, they should let him out of prison sooner, after all, he is also a member of the Bet


    Family anyhow."


    Dennis for this matter, does not seem to be so sensitive, perhaps in his view, if Mario can be released


    from prison sooner, he is happy to see it, after all, they used to be good brothers, even if the heart is


    resentful when the ident, but after the incident, it will be relieved, time can fade many unnecessary


    knots.


    He drove and spoke, "Mario''s business, the Bet Family will arrange it, and, since he may go to


    Dreleter, there may be less contactter."


    I pursed my lips, it seems that this is simr to what I thought, if at first Dennis still had some tolerance


    for Mario, but now it seems that he may actually have long since lost that resentment towards Mario.


    "If, I mean if!" I looked at Dennis with some seriousness and spoke, "I don''t really want him toe


    out, I want him to stay in there and die of old age, would you oppose me?"


    The answer to that question was something I wasn''t sure about, and he looked at me sideways, a little


    puzzled, "Is it because of riana''s illness? You resented him for not wanting to let him out and


    wanted him to suffer more pain?"


    "Yes, but not really!" I to Mario, if at first it was just shock, now it has turned into disgust, the dark side


    of human nature who have, no matter how decent and good people have, but some control, some


    blind.


    Mario more abominable, because he is a decent man, but inside is not the slightest trace of goodness,


    if the beginning of riana''s illness is an ident, then to Nova may not be as simple as an ident.


    This is intentional homicide. I don''t know exactly what he did to Nova that would cause her to change


    her disease, but with riana''s disease, I am at least certain that he must have intentionally put


    riana in the chemical nt.


    riana and Nova have been in the chemical nt, they are hit, indicating that those in the chemical


    nt, more or less most of them are also injured, these people, may have to feed their families and


    survive, originally they are to make money, but because of the disease, only afraid that this life, they


    are not possible to live well.


    So I loathed Mario, the kind of disgust out of disgust for his humanity, and after I got out of the hospital,


    I thought about how to let him continue to spend his life in prison, riana''s life, I will not let her


    recognize Mario.


    Dennis frowned slightly, did not immediately refute my words, but after a moment of silence said, "What


    do you want to do?"


    "Do you want to go over and check out those chemical nts under the Drelethe Bet Family?"


    He stared, "Did you meet someone today?"


    "Nova, she has lung cancer, and it''s acute too!" I think I might be a little extreme in the way I''m handling


    things right now, but I just can''t think of a harder way than this.


    Dennis is not stupid, after hearing this, her heart probably understood seven or eight, so after a


    moment of silence, she spoke, "this matter, I will find someone to investigate, if it is really all rted to


    him, without your help, I will directly contact the police investigation, ra, do not think of those things


    that have nothing to do with us, we are just very ordinary ordinary people, there is no need to think so


    much, we can not save time, the only thing you can do is to guard your own feet. There is no need to


    think so much, we can''t save time, the only thing we can do is to guard the acre ofnd under our feet,


    you know what I mean?"


    I was frozen, frozen by Dennis''s words, can not say what kind of feeling, some surprise, but also some


    d, like suddenly know what they want people are like, he is right, we are too small, can guard their


    feet acre ofnd, it is already very good, we really do not need to waste their lives for others.


    the Kennedy family alibi.


    When Dennis and I arrived, Karina and n had already arrived, perhaps because they had not seen


    the child for a long time, Karina held Sunny in the room to y, n was at his side, watching the


    picture is very warm.


    As for Leo, I suspect he has a masochistic tendency, knowing that he will be stimted by seeing such


    a warm picture, but he is still happy to always go to Sunny''s room, and is looking for different excuses


    to go, after going out, and then sitting alone in the living room, so repeatedly several times, even Uncle


    Link can not stand it, directly looked at him and said. "You do not hang around here, not called Miss


    Ellerbe over it? Go out and greet her outside, the yard is big, she is a girl afraid of not finding her way."


    Leozily spoke, "Isn''t there someone at the door to guide the way, why do I have to go!"


    Uncle Link couldn''t look at him and yelled, "It''s the Kennedy family''s way of hospitality to pick up


    people, don''t you know? Why do you need to go, you do not know?"


    When he yelled like that, it made Leo stand up and go outside the courtyard to pick up the people.


    Dennis and Uncle Link chatted, Sunny yed for a while, and I don''t know if it''s because children like


    to y with men, but Sunny only relied on n.


    He was neglected, Karina came out with good sense, sat next to me and spat, "I gave birth to such a


    traitor in October, thanks to which I still think about him every day and can''t sleep day in and day out,


    but people don''t take me as a mother to heart."


    Listen to her spit, Iughed, "Sunny the other day also often look for you, Uncle Link are tormented to a


    y some, and when he is tired of ying, stille to you."

 Chapter 780 About Jessica 9

    Chapter 780 About Jessica 9


    She nodded and sighed, "Sunny was weaned too early, I''m a little worried about his health, I always


    feel he''s a little smaller than the other kids, it looks a little pathetic, is your riana not getting much


    breast milk either?"


    I nodded, "Diana left when riana was just born, at that time I encountered too many things, but also


    did not take care of her, so she has been followed by Alex and Stannis, two men to take care of her is


    also quite difficult, then I thought about breastfeeding her, but in fact, once the mother''s breastfeeding


    period, breast milk is not much nutritional value She was younger than Sunny, and I took her to live in


    HL Area for a few years, where the environment was good and nurturing, and as she got better and


    better, I brought her back to City P. Now that I think about it, I didn''t think it through, and arge part of


    the reason riana got sick was because of me. ."


    She took me and said, "You didn''t expect this to happen, you don''t have to me yourself, and if you


    take good care of yourself, riana will still be healthy.


    I nodded, "My brother''s blind date, the eldest daughter of the Ellerbe family, you should have heard of


    it."


    She nodded and said, "I''ve heard of the Ellerbe family in City P. The children are all well-read people,


    but how could the Ellerbe family think of marrying the Kennedy family?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "not a marriage, the other party is in his thirties, is a second marriage, no


    children, the reason is not able to have, maybe they agreed to marry Leo, is only the initial want to form


    a marriage only, after all, Leo already has children, do not need to pass on, he married simply want to


    have someone at home, take care of the children and Uncle Link The first thing you need is a woman


    to take care of you."


    Karina oh, looked at me and said, "Leo is such an arrogant person, will he agree?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Uncle Link is asking him to volunteer, and besides, Leo was the one who


    asked Miss Ellerbe toe over today, and he knows exactly what he''s doing, so we won''t have to


    worry about it."


    As we speak, Leo and Deborah havee in from outside. Deborah has changed into a gentle dress,


    and the makeup on her eyebrows has been slightly adjusted a few times, making people look and feel


    a little more intimate.


    Seeing someone, Karina and I both got up and greeted them, opening our mouths with a light smile,


    "Miss Ellerbe, wee!"


    I had already seen Deborah''s oddity at the restaurant, so after seeing her calm greeting, she looked at


    Karina, her eyes flickering slightly, and spoke, "You''re Karina?"


    That''s a premeditated question!


    Karina also froze for a moment, but luckily she also just smiled lightly and said, "Hi, I''m Karina."


    Leo also only bes so silent in front of Karina, with a vaguely cold look and a few moments of


    resignation and pain in his gaze.


    It looks like he''s nning to just leave Deborah''s business as it is.


    When all the people came, Uncle Link greeted the maids and set up the food for dinner. n came


    down with Sunny in his arms, and when he saw Deborah, he also smiled lightly as a greeting.


    After everyone has been seated together, Uncle Link greeted everyone to eat together, Deborah''s gaze


    is now and then to look at Karina and Sunny, she sat next to me, because the separation is not far, see


    her after a while, looking at Leo said, "Such a beautiful wife and lovely children, you are missing out on


    this? "


    Leo gave a slight beating and said indifferently, "Well, it can be understood that way." He really doesn''t


    intend to hide it at all.


    I originally thought she would care, but did not expect Deborah is a slight shrug, and then lowered his


    head faintly said, "scum do not cherish the downfall should be like this, a good family do not want, have


    to y, daughter-inw are ying away, deserved!"


    I


    Originally, ording to Leo''s temper, I think these words of hers should cause Leo''s anger, but I


    miscalcted, because Leo just faintly shrugged his shoulders and looked cold and said, "Well, that''s


    kind of aint ......"


    The way these two people get along is really ...... odd.


    After eating, we all chatted for a while, and after catching Sunny''s week we all sat together and talked.


    Sunny was fast asleep when we heard the noise outside, and we were all basically ready to go back


    when Uncle Link sent someone out to see what was going on.


    The nanny came back and looked at Leo, wanting to say, "Young master, it''s for you."


    Leo froze, "What do you want from me?"


    The babysitter was a little embarrassed, "The person outside is Miss Jessica , from the Kennedy family


    you came withst time."


    Leo froze for a moment, then said indifferently, "Isn''t there a security guard, tell them I don''t know this


    person, tell them to hurry up and let her out, don''t pollute the ce."


    The nanny froze, but did as she was told.


    Karina and n saw that it was gettingte and got up to leave. Dennis and I were ready to go and


    Uncle Link looked at Leo and arranged for him to take Deborah back.


    At the entrance of the hospital, a few of us just came out and saw Jessica being blocked by the


    doorman outside the door, a hospital gown still on her body, extraordinarily thin, looking really pitiful.


    Look at her crying while hissing about Leo''s cruelty, which sounds like Leo has be a bastard who


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    doesn''t know any better.


    Having seen Deborah''s nature, I didn''t care so much what Deborah thought about Jessica''s anger.


    Just let her make a scene here, only to fear that Uncle Link''s reputation will be ruined.


    I looked to Leo and spoke, "You can''t make a mess of Uncle Link not being able to rest properly, deal


    with it!"


    Leo was also a little annoyed by this woman, looked at the people who were blocked outside by the


    security guards, pursed his lips, vaguely with a few points of anger, and then walked to the door.


    When she saw Leo, the bitterness on Jessica''s face was less, and she again showed that pitiful look,


    tears in her eyes, begging bitterly, "Leo, I beg you, don''t let me go, okay? I really can''t help it, I really


    love you, I can''t live without you, please, whatever you want me to do I am willing, as long as you are


    willing to keep me by your side, I know, you will marry a luxurydy as a wife, I don''t care, I don''t want


    anything, as long as you let me stay by your side, as long as I can stay with you, I love you, really, I


    really love you very much, please don''t Let me go!"


    "So your so-called love is to be with a few men while knowing he has a fianc¨¦e, and to pester him so


    shamelessly, to cry about your grievances and his jerkiness in a ce like this, and then ruin his


    reputation, Jessica are you treating all of us like fools?" I don''t like Jessica for no reason, maybe since I


    started helping her in the nightclub I didn''t like this woman, loving vanity and climbing thedder of


    power.

 Chapter 781 About Jessica 10

    Chapter 781 About Jessica 10


    She doesn''t deserve to be loved at all, so I don''t like her.


    At the sound of my voice, she grimaced a little, "ra, you again? What did I do to offend you? I have


    never wronged you, why do you have to do this and refuse to let me go?"


    I frowned, "you say this, you did not offend me, but I also did not want to break up you and Leo,


    between you and Leo, you know very well, he can not see you, you know better than others, you can


    not let go of his purpose is what, people always have to be content, you follow him for so long, he gave


    you enough, if you are content enough, it is should take the money he gave you and disappear in this


    circle that does not belong to you, of course you can not go, but, as I said, the way I let you go is really


    enough for you to not be able to raise your head in this life."


    "What do you mean?" She looked at me, thinly dressed and shivering a little.


    I shrugged my shoulders, "literally! Jessica, the Kennedy family is not the ce you shoulde, you''d


    better stop as soon as you can, otherwise you don''t want to mix in City P, and even all the rich and


    powerfulyer down, by the way, I forgot to tell you, your little college boyfriend is called Fang Hao,


    right, before you and him together, did not carefully asked What kind of person he really is? Is it clear


    that he''s clean?"


    She stared at me in disbelief, her body shaking even more, that look like being scared of the road, and


    like being its to.


    Looking at her like this, I did not hold back, spoke, "He did not eat a lot of soft rice before, contact with


    a variety of types of women, big to luxury noblewomen, small to KTV princess, I heard that he waster


    kicked out of the circle because of the bad things, this thing you better go back and ask him, in


    addition, you also go to the hospital for a good examination, I see your recent state, is very You need a


    checkup."


    "ra, what do you mean?" She roared towards me, "You are talking nonsense, who is called Fang


    Hao, I don''t even know, who knows who you are talking about, it''s just nonsense."


    I shrugged my shoulders, did not continue to talk to her more, looked at the security guard said,


    "Please send her out, do not let her affect the rest of the people here, if she continues to make trouble,


    you directly call 110 for the police to take away."


    After saying that, I pulled Dennis and Karina and the others away together.


    In the parking lot of the Kennedy familypound, Karina looked at me and said, "Did you get


    someone to investigate Jessica?"


    I nodded, "She''s too greedy to be in THE Kennedy family."


    She looked at me and said seriously, "ra, thank you!" Her gaze was sincere, "I originally thought Leo


    would marry her, so I''ve been thinking about mentioning Sunny''s custody with Uncle Link, and to be


    honest, if the woman Leo ends up marrying is her, I don''t feelfortable putting Sunny in the


    Kennedy family, after all, Jessica is not some mountain ss. "


    I smiled lightly and looked at her and said, "You don''t have to thank me, the Kennedy family has been


    kind to me, although I am angry Leo, but he is after all my brother, so many years, many of my difficult


    days are he helped me toe over, so I will not see him in Jessica what is wrong here, his married


    life should not be so hastily ended. It''s not a good idea."


    She nodded her head with a little relief on her face and said, "If he finally meets the right person for


    him, I actually truly wish him well, Sunny is his child, no matter what, there is no way to change that, if


    he meets the right woman to start a family in the future, I hope they will also be happy."


    Dennis brought the car over, I said goodbye to Karina and got into the car, after a long day of tossing


    and turning I was so tired that I fell asleep before I got into the car.


    When I woke up, I was already in the vi. I was confused and saw Dennis packing his things, but I


    remembered that I was going to City A tomorrow.


    Lying on his back and squinting at him, he said, "There are all clothes and necessities over there, so


    you just take some of our papers with you."


    He turned around to see me awake and looked at me and smiled, "Did I wake you up?"


    I shook my head and looked up at the clock on the wall, it was already early in the morning, and


    couldn''t help but say, "What time is the flight tomorrow?"


    "Nine o''clock, what''s wrong?"


    "There''s no hurry, by the way, my ID card seems to be expiring soon, you can help me find the ount


    book, and go to Newton Town to get a new ID card after the City A thing is done." When I got married


    to Dennis, I moved my ount to Newton Town, so I had to go back to Newton Town to get a new one,


    and I also had to visit Diana and grandpa and grandma, and when I think about it, I haven''t seen them


    for a long time.


    He nodded, but hesitated and looked at me and said, "Where did you put the ount book?"


    I can''t think of this time, looking at him, "you look for it, it should be in the cab or that Poly, yes, it


    should be in that light-colored hanging bag, before to Selina''s mother to do charity money, I took it and


    used it, then it seems not to take it out, it should still be inside that bag, you look for it, it''s been too


    long, I''m not too sure. "


    He got up and went to the checkroom, rummaged through the bag, took it out, and said, somewhat


    puzzled, "You have the habit of writing in a diary?"


    I shook my head, "No, I''m sozy, how could I possibly keep a diary!"


    He pursed his lips, took out a very small diary from his bag, looked at me and said, "This is not yours?"


    The book looked familiar, I did not remember for a while, but only a few secondster, I responded,


    "That is Selina''s, when Angle that child in the hospital for treatment gave me, said her mother''s diary,


    she gave it to me."


    "Selina''s diary?"


    I nodded, see him open to see, I also can not help but curious about the past, but is a person who has


    passed away to write something, it seems that there is nothing to see, after all, are things in the past,


    basically can not see what things to.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Or don''t read it, after all, people have passed away, some day I will find time to return this book to


    Selina''s mother, after all, it is her daughter''s things, keep it for her, just as a memento!"


    Dennis suddenly closed the book, frowned slightly, "I did not quite understand at first, why obviously in


    Macao when Bob has died, but why then suddenly be the head of the Imperial City, so it is this,


    no wonder Edward obviously know you are investigating him, but still recklessly to provide you with


    evidence, it seems that he is well in advance It seems that he was prepared in advance!"


    I was a little confused by what he said and took the book and looked at it curiously.


    See the contents of the book, I did note back to my senses for half a second, I started from buy


    did not seriously think about why I obviously saw Bob had died, but why can stille out of the top


    again when the Royal City ident, the original twins ah!

 Chapter 782 - The Truth That Becomes Clear 1

    Chapter 782 - The Truth That Bes Clear 1


    "Would you say that the man who is now in City A prison is Bob, or is he Selina''s husband?" I looked to


    Dennis and asked.


    He slightly lowered his eyes, looking at the photo clipped to the diary, a photo of Bob''s identical man


    holding Selina, the photo of the man with white skin and gentle eyes, looking like an ordinary youth,


    without the hostility of Bob''s body.


    If Selina hadn''t mentioned in her diary that the man''s twin brother, I would have thought at first that the


    man holding Selina in the photo was Bob.


    "This thing, can only go to City A prison tomorrow to see the man." Dennis opened his mouth, closed


    the day book in his hand, looked at me and said, "You stay in City P tomorrow, go back to the Lewis


    family to live, in two days Brady wille to City P, you take him for a walk in City P. In addition the


    I froze, "Why? Didn''t we agree that I would go with you? Why don''t you let me go all of a sudden?"


    He pursed his lips and patiently said, "If the man in prison is not Bob, it is not certain that the sentence


    you saw in Macao''s body is Bob, he is now a wanted criminal, none of us can guarantee that he still


    has not held back any bad tricks waiting for us to face, you in City P, with the Lewis family to protect, at


    least safe some In addition, ording to the current situation, Edward has nned to give up all the


    properties of City A, so he probably will not go to City A, he is most likely to guard the White Family in


    City P. I will deal with the matters of City A with the fastest speed, and thene back as soon as


    possible, you be good in City P and wait for I''ll take care of things in City A as fast as I can and then


    I calmed down, nodded, sort of agreed, looked at him and said, "Then you have to be safe alone, no


    matter what, always report safe."


    He nodded, holding me slightly in his arms, and said somewhat helplessly, "When this time is over,


    everything will be fine."


    I tilted my head to look at him, "Then when youe back, promise me one thing, will you?"


    He smiled lightly, "What do you want?"


    About IVF, I really don''t know what to say to him, hesitated for a moment, looked at him and said,


    "Dennis, if you can, would you like to do ...... oops, let''s not talk about it, I''m going to take a shower!"


    I really don''t know how to talk to him about this matter, it hase to this point, I am now a little afraid


    of myself, the expectation of the child, has not been so strong, now keep riana to raise her, also


    quite good, but the George family family is big, I have some guilt, sorry the Old Mr. George, sorry


    Dennis, because of my own recklessness, the George family''s two children were killed.


    In the bathroom, I looked at the mirror, silent for a long time, unknowingly, we have almost half a life,


    the good thing is that everything is not finished, we did not miss each other like Leo, but also not as


    desperate as Olivia fell, people this life bump, good and bad, no one can say clearly.


    This half-life bumpy, the suffering, the love of the people, the good thing is that they have experienced,


    I hope that in the future, everything is safe and sound.


    Out of the bathroom, Dennis packed up, see me wrapped in a towel, hair is still wet, helplessly said,


    "Come here, blow dry your hair, said how many times, do not always make the hair wet, easy to catch


    a cold!"


    I nodded and naturally sat on hisp, shrinking into his arms and said, "Is Tobying with you?"


    He wrapped a towel around my hair to absorb the water and spoke, "No, his wife''s second child, who


    may have recently given birth, he has to stay around to take care of it."


    I was shocked for a moment, Toby daughter-inw are two children, a little guilty of looking at him said,


    "Dennis, I''m sorry." Originally we were also supposed to have a second child.


    He smiled lightly, rubbed my hair with a towel andughed, "Sorry for what? I am also responsible for


    this incident, I neglected to protect you, it will be fine in the future, we have riana with us is also


    good, do not think too much. Haven''t you always wanted to apply for graduate school? Why don''t you


    prepare for it and take it next year?"


    He still remembered it, I smiled lightly and nodded, "Okay, then I''ll go ask Zack, find some information,


    prepare for the exam at home, and also pass the time, you have toe back soon, or let Uncle


    Jimmy apany you to City A?"


    "No, I''ll take care of things over there, he stays in City P, or rx, it''s almost Chinese New Year, and


    he''s getting ready to meet Macao."


    This is true, Jimmy''s family is in Macao, after all, he has been staying in City P, only to miss his family


    very much.


    Thinking of what Luna said about the party, I couldn''t help but look at him and say, "My mom said the


    other day that Stannis came to City P, so let''s take some time to eat together, we''re all family, he and I


    are after all nominal siblings, we always have to move around more."


    He nodded, "You arrange these, and when we get back from City A, we''ll take riana on a trip to the


    south for a while, haven''t you always wanted to see the sea? It''s a good time to go in winter."


    I nodded, his hair blowing action is very gentle, I unconsciously leaned in his arms, some drowsy,


    tiredness came, leaning on him some do not want to move.


    After blow-drying my hair, he put me on the bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower himself. I


    was drowsy, pulled in his arms and held, I was a little sleepy, I really couldn''t, so I let him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "ra!" he leaned into my ear, his lipsnding on my ear drop, tickling it a little, and I nodded, mmming,


    but still not opening my eyes to respond to him.


    His big palm roamed over my body somewhat unfaithfully, "Is that okay?"


    I froze, my brain cleared a few times, and narrowed my eyes at him to see his gaze burning, "We


    haven''t had one in a while, is tonight okay?"


    I a face, fierce red, hot to the point of no return, voice hoarse looking at him, "You ......"


    Forget it, this kind of thing, it is best to keep silent, each other with actions to illustrate it.


    ......


    The next day!


    Dennis woke up very early, I naturally know, but he was tossed all night, I really can not get up, lying on


    the bed, watching him wash up and go out with a suitcase.


    Before he left, he stopped at the bedroom door, looked back at me and the corners of his mouth turned


    up, "Forgot!" Then he walked over to me and looked at me after giving me a kiss on the mouth and


    said, "Get some rest and wait for me toe back!"

 Chapter 783 - The Truth Thats Becoming Clear 2

    Chapter 783 - The Truth That''s Bing Clear 2


    I nodded my head, blushing uncontrobly, and he left in a good mood.


    After Dennis left, I went back to sleep for a while until a phone call came in and I waspletely


    awake.


    It was Luna who called, and she said, "Is ra up yet? I''ve asked your family''s driver to pick you up, so


    get ready."


    I was stunned, "Mom, I''ll just eat something at home by myselfter, I''ll go over at 1pm, you don''t need


    to call the driver toe."


    She opened her mouth, "Dennis specially exined in the morning, you do notzy, are almost noon,


    you hurry up, clean up ande over to eat, and so eat a meal sleepy then sleep."


    "Did Dennis call you this morning?" I froze and sat up from the bed, looking at the clock on the wall, it


    was twelve noon and it looked like I had slept for a long time.


    She hung up the phone with a hmm and an admonition to hurry up and get up.


    Continue to sleep also no way to sleep, Dennis nine o''clock boarding, not yet to City A, I packed up a


    little, went to the Lewis family, Folly couple both came.


    Keith grew a lot taller, sleeping in Zack''s arms, Folly was busy in the kitchen, and when he saw me,


    Zack smiled lightly and said, "Take a break, it''ll be ready soon."


    I nodded, sat down in front of him and spoke, "I asked you for some advice aboutw before, can you


    help me find a little bit ofw study material? I think recently idle is also idle, why not first review, next


    year, to prepare, to take the graduate school. "


    He was slightly stunned, but a little surprised, "I originally thought I could not n to take the test, the


    information to see if it can help you. "


    I nodded my head and couldn''t help but sigh, this day went by and the face itself didn''t know what to do


    well.


    He smiled lightly, "riana recently are in good spirits, wait for that head to take time to go out


    together, take the children to take a walk, you and Mr. George to discuss, see if there is time. "


    I nodded that there was time for that, but I guess I wouldn''t have time until after he returned from City


    A.


    Folly came out of the kitchen with fruit in her hand and put it on the table looking at us, "What''s the


    talk? Something interesting? Tell us together? "


    I shrugged my shoulders, "It''s about studying for the exam, so your husband can help me find some


    informationter."


    She hmmed and picked Keith up from Zack''s arms, "I''ll send him upstairs to rest, you guys talk, by the


    way,ter on, sister-inw said that her adopted son wille over, you guys greet him."


    Adopted son?


    I froze for a moment and thought, "Is it Stannis?


    Before I could ask more questions, I heard the sound of a car engineing from outside, Luna came


    out of the kitchen and looked at me and said, "ra, go get it, it''s Stannising over, he should bring


    a friend, you greet him."


    I nodded, got up and went out of the courtyard, saw a ck Buster''s car, down a slender man dressed


    in a gray suit, at first nce, or some strange feeling, but after easing up a bit, I could see that it was


    Stannis.


    He got out of the car, went to the passenger side and opened the door, very gentlemanly will be the


    woman in the car led down the car, which I did not expect, I once thought, he brought a friend, will be


    Alex, but I did not expect, he brought a girl, but also a very beautiful girl.


    It left me a little confused.


    Looking at the two, I greeted them and said with a light smile, "It''s been a long time, Stannis, you''re


    getting really handsome."


    Stannis shallow smile, between the eyebrows of the childish long gone, reced by a steady serious,


    looking at me, he nodded, light smile, "Long time no see, thin!"


    I smiled, looked at the woman beside him, and spoke, "No introduction? Such a pretty girl, a girlfriend?"


    He nodded and took the girl next to him and said, "Introducing, Cassandra Poston, my girlfriend." Then


    looking at Cassandra, he said, "This is ra, my ...... sister!"


    Sister!


    When I heard this term, I had a momentary freeze, the word sister came out of him, it was too rusty.


    Cassandra looked at me, smiled sweetly and said, "Hello, sister, you are as beautiful as you look in


    Xing''s mouth."


    I smiled lightly, "Hello, he might be exaggerating,e on, go inside, the food is almost ready."


    I entered the vi together, greeted them and sat down. I had hidden words in my heart, more or less


    some things I wanted to ask Stannis, such as, where is Alex? The girl he brought back, is she nning


    to get married?


    For between him and Alex, because the rtionship is special, I have never asked them carefully,


    originally thought that the two of them would just be so ambiguous all the way, but did not expect that


    when they meet again, it would be in such a way.


    Luna prepared the meal, Samuel worked well, just came back, we sat together at the table, familiar


    with each other after the introduction, Stannis some serious look at Luna spoke, "Mom, I came back


    this time, is to bring Cassandra back to show you, she and I intend to get married, engagement


    matters, still need you to help me worry about I''m not very familiar with the details of the etiquette of


    many things, so I''ll have to trouble you."


    This is a bit of a surprise to Luna, but it seems to be expected, she froze and thenughed, "Good, you


    finally want to stabilize, the engagement matter ah, you leave it to me to deal with, there are no


    requirements? I will follow your requirements at the time."


    Stannis smiled lightly and shook her head slightly, "All right, Cassandra and I will listen to your elders,


    when we get engaged we will just ask the parents of both families to have dinner together at the hotel


    and talk."


    Luna nodded her head and unconsciously showed a few smiles on her face. Thinking about it, the


    children are starting to stabilize, and as parents, expect nothing more than for the children to live their


    lives in peace and quiet.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    A meal down, everyone is very lively, but I look at the way Stannis and Cassandra get along, always


    feel some strange very, these two do not know how long they have been together, seems to be no


    couple between the kind of affection, but each other are very polite to each other.


    After dinner, the backyard.


    Luna dragged Cassandra upstairs, thinking that as a mother, she was probably dragging Cassandra to


    prepare for her meet and greet gifts, which are all normal.


    Stannis and I were in the backyard and he seemed a little down, so I couldn''t help but say, "I heard


    from Mom that you moved thepany to City P. Are you nning to be at City P from now on?"


    He looked over at me and nodded, "En, Mom asked me toe over and help you take care of the


    Knight Group''s estate, wanting to make it easier for you, so it''s good, we''re all together as a family,


    quite happy."

 Chapter 784 - The Truth That Becomes Clear 3

    Chapter 784 - The Truth That Bes Clear 3


    I nodded, hesitated, looked at him and said, "Alex, did youe to City P with him? It''s been so long,


    and I can''t get his number, did he change his card?"


    Mentioning Alex, his face obviously stiffened, and then his voice was raw, "Not quite sure, I haven''t


    contacted him for a long time, maybe ...... has gone to Country M. After all, he is familiar with that side."


    That''s not right, I frowned, "Did you and Alex have a fight? Or did something happen?"


    He froze and shook his head, "No, we''re all fine, don''t think too much about it, how are you doing after


    so long without contact? Mom said a while ago that riana was sick, how are you doing now?"


    This is not the right person!


    riana is a child that he and Alex have been bringing up for a long time. If it were a child between


    simple friends, he might just ask casually, but riana is different. He and Alex love riana as their


    daughter, so howe it''s over now with such a light-hearted remark? It shouldn''t be!


    Looking at him, I spoke, "Stannis, I know that no matter what, between you and Alex is your personal


    matter, but standing as a friend, I am Alex''s friend and your sister, I shouldn''t not ask anything, what is


    going on with you and Alex? Do you know what kind of disease riana had before? It was acute


    leukemia, she almost didn''t survive, you and Alex I don''t know what happened, I couldn''t get through


    on the phone, you didn''t reply to my messages, but if you consider me a friend, no matter what, you


    should talk to me, I don''t believe you are so indifferent to both riana and me, you don''t even greet


    me in life and death situations."


    When he heard about riana''s condition, he froze for a moment, apparently being surprised. I guess


    Luna didn''t talk to him carefully about riana''s condition, so he didn''t know.


    After a moment of silence, he looked at me and spoke, "How is riana doing now? Better?"


    I nodded, "She had a bone marrow transnt, and a kidney transnt, she''s better now, but there''s


    still a five year old observation period, if she doesn''t rpse there''s nothing wrong, if she does she may


    need a second transnt. But we''re talking, not about riana, but about you and Alex, what''s going


    on?"


    He sped his hands, his emotions were a little out of control, and only after a long time did he speak,


    "He got a woman from the bar pregnant and went back to Country M to be with that woman to have a


    baby."


    I was a bit frozen by the light words, and after a moment''s hesitation, I spoke, "What was going on


    between you and him before? You had feelings for him, didn''t you?"


    He pursed his lips and looked at me, "Do you resent the sentiment?"


    I hastily shook my head, "No, any kind of feelings in this world are pure, there is no such thing as


    suspicion, Stannis, I will ask because I saw a long time ago, you and Alex are different from each other,


    I think you truly care about each other, so I will ask this, now I ask, also because I think that the original


    very good between you I can understand your and Alex''s respective decisions, I just want to remind


    you not to be ashamed of your youth."


    He nodded and bowed his head, "It''s good for me and him to get back on track with our normal lives,


    and it''s good for us all to live our respective lives."


    This is also quite good in a few words, I faintly heard a wave of regret, a time of some hesitation,


    looked at him, "You to Cassandra, is like it?"


    We can''t be perfect, fair and just to everyone, but at least we can''t be ashamed of our own hearts.


    He nodded, "She is kind and gentle, very sweet and understanding, she is very much like you when


    you were young, somewhat stubborn, but also very contradictory. If the person you choose to spend


    the rest of your life with is her, it''s good, at least there are not so many regrets in this life."


    I was a little surprised, did not expect, he would say such words, a slight nod, and no more questions,


    now the choice, if it is the best result, it is naturally the best.


    Cassandra and Luna came down from upstairs, Luna gave Cassandra a set of jewelry, not high value,


    but enough to represent the heart, Cassandra is a girl from a middle-ss family, more or less know


    about jewelry, for jewelry, she seems to like it very much.


    In the vi chatted for a while, see the day some y, Folly took Keith back, Zack had a colleague


    party in the evening, also left, Stannis took Cassandra leaf away.


    I originally wanted to spend time with riana, but I didn''t expect to get a call from Shaw, it''s been so


    long since I''ve been in touch, I''d forgotten.


    Picking up the phone, I hesitated for a moment and spoke, "Hello Shaw!"


    "ra, are you busy? Can I ask you out for a drink?" By the sound of her voice, she seemed tired.


    I nodded and without thinking, I said, "Um, where are you?"


    "I''ll send you the address!" She spoke, then hung up the phone.


    I hugged riana, kissed her, apologized and then drove straight to the address Shaw had sent me.


    Bar entrance.


    What''s wrong with Shaw? Suddenlying to the bar for a drink?


    Went in and looked around, found her behind the bar, she was dressed in a punk outfit, very


    fashionable, looking like she shouldn''t look like a woman who already had a child.


    "What''s wrong? Suddenly thought of asking me for a drink?" I hadn''t seen her for a long time, and her


    makeup was a bit thick, so I didn''t recognize her for a while.


    She raised her eyes, her gaze was a bit misty, I think she drank a lot of wine before I came.


    "Have a seat and talk!" She spoke, reached out and pulled the seat next to me for me, looked at the


    waiter and said, "One brandy, please!"


    I hastily spoke, "Give me a ss of juice, no alcohol, please!"


    She skimmed her lips and looked at me, "Come to the bar without a drink?"


    I raised my eyebrows, "It''s not always dinner when you go into a restaurant."


    She looked down, lost, and said, "And yes, marriage is not always because of love."


    This ......


    Feeling emotional again, seeing that she had a few sses of wine, I looked at her and said, "You


    didn''t call me here just so I could watch you drink, did you?"


    She drank a little anxiously, coughing fiercely, not a momentter, lying on the table and crying, her


    voice choked, "I have tried very hard, so many years, I have now be not myself, I have turned


    everything about myself into the same as you, even what you like, the way you say, I have learned, but,


    why ah, still not, he does not love me, just I don''t love me, what should I do?"


    I stared, suddenly knowing that he was having a hard time because of something. Hank was really able


    to toss a fresh woman around like this.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 785 - The Truth That Becomes Clear 4

    Chapter 785 - The Truth That Bes Clear 4


    "ra, you tell me, or you teach me, how you are, how you made him fall in love with you? You teach


    me, can you?"


    Looking at her humble appearance, at this time, she haspletely lost the dazzling Shaw that I saw


    on the ne at the beginning.


    She begged me, tears in her eyes, I looked at her, for a time the heart vaguely hard, for a long time, I


    spoke, "Leave him! Shaw, do you remember the old glowing self? Thatughter self? The one who was


    She froze and looked at me nkly, "What?"


    Pulling her, I was a little heartbroken, "Do you still remember the first time I saw you? You have long


    blonde hair, makeup exquisite, very beautiful, is the kind of beauty that makes people stunning, Shaw,


    yourself is beautiful, you do not have to deliberately learn who, nor do you want to abandon yourself to


    be someone else, you yourself is unique. The one who can be worthy of your love is the one who can


    make you shine, when you are with him, you are yourself, the most outstanding self, not the way you


    are now, you study others so hard, make yourself unlike anyone else, make yourself painful and


    suffering, such a person, how is he worthy of your love? It''s not worth it."


    She looked at me nkly, a little overwhelmed, "But where can I go if I don''t love him anymore? He''s


    all I have now, and what can I do without him? We have a child, what can I do?"


    How can a man turn a shining woman into this? I pursed my lips, really felt sorry for her, and said,


    "Shaw, each of us is an individual, as long as you are willing to live for yourself, you have many ways to


    make yourself shine, children are not your excuse, the Gibson family can take care of their children,


    you have to think, is how to change yourself for the better, back to back to the confident, beautiful


    person you used to be."


    It can not be denied that the woman''s life, the only two things that can not give up, one is to keep


    bing beautiful themselves, how beautiful they can make themselves more beautiful, the other


    thing is to make money, to enrich their souls, no matter how difficult life is, we can not stop warming


    their souls.


    It''s not a distrust of love, it''s just that we both like it, we both love to be better for each other, not


    to wear each other down and torture each other.


    I don''t know if my words Shaw she can listen to, but watching her get herself drunk, her mouth is


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    talking about all the injustices Hank has done to her, so many years, now, he is not even willing to lie to


    Shaw.


    Men are really ridiculous, can''t get desperately miss, hang on to. The one you get is never patiently


    cherished and loved, in the end, their love did not get, love themselves discouraged to leave, they


    continue to suffer alone.


    Hank is not Leo, I have no way to determine whether he will one day fall in love with Shaw, so I can


    only let Shaw live themselves, as long as she lives herself well, no matter who Hank loves, for her, in


    fact, do not matter.


    There are so many things to regret in life, what is it if you can''t be with the person you love so much?


    Life is a hundred years, we can''t live for love every year, right?


    Thepanionship of love, just walking not alone, but lonely people, also i the same or to walk forward


    on foot.


    Shaw''s drinking, is really good, I do not know how much brandy she actually drank, finally lying on the


    table, the mouth are still in the re-drink.


    After helping her out of the bar, she and I got into trouble. City P is a nice city, but that doesn''t mean


    you won''t get into trouble.


    Two drunken men, see me and Shaw stumbled out, their mouths are not clean, "Yo, this are drunk to


    break, beauty in the middle of the night is still drinking outside, is lonely, right? How about brother


    apany you? To relieve you of the pain of loneliness, to ensure that you can be satisfied, eh?"


    Saying this, the dirty hand reached towards us.


    "Get your filthy hands off me!" Someone behind them spoke, the woman''s voice, stern.


    I froze and looked back to see Nova with an icy face. Her makeup was too thick, so thick that she was


    a bit perverted, not seeing any semnce of beauty, and obviously with a wig that didn''t quite fit.


    Two men saw it was her and sneered out, "Ugly, don''t meddle or don''t me the old man for being


    rude to you."


    In response to the two men''s insults, Nova grimaced, "You can try it and see who really cares more


    about their rotten lives?"


    The man frowned, hesitated, looked at us, then spat towards Nova and said, "Grass, just that kind of


    shitty woman, I''m sick of thinking about it now, forget it, let''s go, I''m too fuckingzy to bullshit with


    you."


    After saying that, the two men helped each other and left.


    I watched the two men walk away and looked back at Nova. It was then that I noticed the business card


    she was holding in her hand.


    Without thinking carefully, I looked at her and said seriously and sincerely, "Thank you!"


    She didn''t say much, just indifferently said, "No, this kind of ce, it is better toe less often."


    I looked at her and wanted to say, "What are you doing here?


    I froze and subconsciously looked down at the business card that had been casually thrown on the


    ground, which was a picture of a sexy woman with a phone number and address, and even the price


    was marked.


    In the dim light, the person on the photo, I could see clearly, it was Nova herself, I fell short in my heart


    for a moment, looked at her, opened my mouth, as far as possible to make myself emotionally calm,


    "Are you very short of money?"


    She pursed her lips, a hint of pain shed in her eyes, and then said frankly, "Who is not short of


    money? Now there is no way to live without money, of course I am short of money."


    Looking at her, I spoke, "You know, that''s not what I meant when I asked!"


    She held her business card, still stubborn, "It doesn''t matter, hurry up, there are a lot of drunks around


    here."


    I didn''t go away, looked at her and said, "Is it because of chemotherapy?" Lung cancer requires


    chemotherapy, once chemotherapy her hair falls out, her body gets worse every day, and even her face


    gets worse and worse.


    She put on so much makeup and wig, she is a proud person at heart, even if she loves money again,


    she can''t sell it like this, so there is only one possibility, she needs money very much for chemotherapy.


    She clutched the business card in her hand and looked at me with fake indifference and said, "I don''t


    need you to take care of my business, go away and don''t get in the way of my business here."


    It seems that it is true that she is sick, and it is also true that she has switched to lung cancer.


    This woman''s pride, but also absolutely stubborn, looking at her I spoke, "You are even doing business,


    there is no reason to push the guests out, go, tonight you and I go!"

 Chapter 786 - The Truth That Becomes Clear 5

    Chapter 786 - The Truth That Bes Clear 5


    She stared, looking at me, "ra, what do you want?"


    I looked at her, "I thought we said business? You''re not doing mine?"


    "You''re a woman, if you want to humiliate me, you don''t have to, I''m like this now, it''s too much of a


    waste of your time, you don''t have to at all, if you''re holding a grudge against me because of what


    happened to that child, I''m sorry, I got myeuppance too, you don''t have to insult me again." Her


    words, very calm, with a few gestures of resignation.


    I sighed, somewhat helplessly, "Come on, take me to where you live, it should be nearby, right?


    Surprisingly, you know you''re ashamed of riana, so you have no right to refuse anything I ask of


    you, do you?"


    She looked at me, for a long time, or admitted it and looked at me and said, "Come with me!"


    She then led Shaw and I toward an alley, and after a short walk, I stopped, looked at her, and spoke,


    "Don''t you think you should help me out?" Shaw was already rotten, and it was too much of a strain for


    me to help her along.


    Nova looked back at me, pursed her lips, and said in a shallow voice, "I couldn''t help her walk, a few


    times down the chemotherapy, I was struggling to even walk on my own, no way to put in the effort to


    help another person, believe it or not, but that''s the truth."


    I froze, looked at her, pursed my lips, shrugged my shoulders, and faintly said, "OK, then you lead the


    way in front!"


    I can''t force her to hold Shaw.


    After a short walk, I finally arrived and looked at where she lived, I stared at her, "You can totally go


    back to Newton Town, Dr. Pearson will find a way to heal you, you''re only making yourself worse and


    worse out there like this."


    She poured me a ss of water, her face cold, "always end up dying, why not choose a ce where I


    am willing tond and die, I have been stubborn all my life, trying to climb up, actually did not climb up,


    then pray that in my next life I can be born in this city, so that I can be closer to what I want."


    Nova is the only girl I can''t understand, her family background is not bad, but her outlook on life is


    something I can''t understand, she is determined to climb up the phoenix, so her purpose at first is


    Dennis, but after seeing Dennis has no hope, she turns her purpose to Mario, her purpose seems to be


    very clear, is to climb up a man, but climb up these What does she want from a man?


    Money?


    But the Pearson family is not short of money!


    Rights?


    But neither Dennis nor Mario have any rights, per se.


    Love?


    That would be even more unlikely, if it is love, she does not return to your easy transfer of emotions, so


    I can not see her.


    "She and I need to stay here tonight, for one night." I opened my mouth and continued, "The money will


    be paid to you, provided that you stay with us tonight, and also, do not do that kind of business again,


    you yourself know very well where the people in and out of what kind of people, your own health is


    already bad, and then contracted any disease, do you think you live too long, or want to die early? ''


    She looked at me and narrowed her eyes slightly, "So, you''re concerned about me? "


    I bristled, "Not really, I have no reason to care about a person who does not matter to me, just know


    one, I remind you of it.


    She sat on the narrow bed andughed out somewhatnguidly, "It''s so ironic, to think that I''vee


    this far and the first person who cares about me is you, ra, this life is really so ironic!"


    I couldn''t take her up on that one, so I chose to be silent.


    She looked at the business card in her hand andughed at herself, "It''s not that I haven''t thought


    about going back, but to go back, I shouldn''t be like this, I knew from Newton Town that if I were to go


    back to Newton Town, I must be very happy or I''d be famous, but I didn''t have either, and now I''m


    scarred for life and don''t deserve to go back. I can only wait for death in this city."


    I looked at her and felt some sadness in my heart, "Why do you have to make things difficult for


    yourself? There are so many options, so why do you have to push yourself to the brink? Maybe your


    family is waiting for you to go back?"


    She shook her head, "There is no one waiting for me, the only one waiting for me is myself." She


    bowed her head, tears falling directly from her eyes and dripping to the ground, "My parents left when I


    was two, and my uncle sent me to an orphanage for ten years before he took me back, on the grounds


    that the couple probably wouldn''t have one. But then they gave birth to a son, so I was the one who


    was abandoned again, to say the least, I originally thought I could just find someone worthy of my life, I


    would be able to settle down and have a wonderful home, and I would be able to give my children a


    quality, perfect home, but all round and round in the end I was still alone, and in the end I was brought


    to this point by the person I chose, ridiculous? "


    I didn''t know how I shouldfort her, and looking at her hard, I could only hand her the tissue and


    speak, "People have their own quest, nothing ridiculous."


    She smiled to herself, "It''s all fate, that''s how my life should be, I admit it."


    Looking at her covering her heart and showing pain, I couldn''t help but speak up, "What''s wrong with


    you?"


    She took a long breath, "Help me get some medicine for the pain from the drawer over there."


    I got up, went to the drawer, pulled open the drawer to see a pile of medicine in it, a lot, found


    painkillers, I handed her the medicine, poured her a ss of water and handed it to her.


    She finished her medicine, was in better shape, and looked at me and said, "Thank you."


    I shook my head, looked at her room, which was so small that I could probably run into each other if I


    turned around, and looked at her and said, "Did you live here before too?"


    Dennis these brothers, although different personalities, but in the treatment of their women, or willing to


    spend money, Olivia followed them for many years, these three brothers, give a few things.


    Nova has been with Mario, as long as she is not a big spender, should not be so fast to mix to this


    point.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She shook her head, "Mario has a house in the third ring has always let me live, but recently I need


    money, I rented out that house, help toe here to live, here is also quite good to save money, close


    to the city center."


    I pursed my lips, the cost of chemotherapy I know, only afraid that these days down, the money on her


    body, has long been spent almost, so she can only sell herself.


    The next morning, after staying up all night, Nova fell asleep on the edge of the bed.


    I left that bank card of mine with her and took a dazed Shaw away.

 Chapter 787 - The Truth Thats Becoming Clear 6

    Chapter 787 - The Truth That''s Bing Clear 6


    Breakfast restaurant.


    Shaw cleared his head a bit and looked at me and said, "How did we get there in the morning? What


    did you take me there for?"


    "I didn''t know where to take you, so I took you there for one night."


    The corner of her mouth twitched, "So? The bank card you put in this morning, is the room charge?"


    I nod my head.


    She froze and was about to ask when I spoke, "Any ns forter?"


    When she said that, she was silent, and after a moment of silence said, "I don''t know what to do?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Do you have your bank card on you?" I asked her.


    She nodded, "Bring it on!"


    "Thenter we''ll go to the hairdresser, the beauty store, and then to the mall."


    She froze, then nodded anyway, but looked at me and said, "The baby is still at home."


    "Is there a babysitter?"


    She nodded, "Yes, the milk has been weaned off, I ordered the nanny when I came out yesterday."


    I gave an encore, "That''s fine."


    After having breakfast, Shaw and I went straight to the hairdresser. The hairdressers in City P are


    either very ordinary or so advanced that ordinary people can''t even touch them. Suddenly thinking


    about getting a haircut, what stimulus did you receive?"


    I hold the forehead, this person''s imagination, there are no words, "No, thinking of taking a friend to get


    a little hair, do you have time? Together out for a walk, shopping!"


    "Yes, of course, where is it, give me the address!" She opened her mouth, excited, "Keith is killing me


    these days, I feel like I''m going to be out of touch, hot moms really aren''t that good, I''m not a woman


    anymore, I desperately need to go out and walk around now."


    I froze and spoke, "I''ll give you the addresster, and you can hand Keith over to a babysitter, or send


    him to my mom''s side for a little help with her."


    She tsked and said, "ra, I find you are the most rxed, the kids are under the control of parents,


    thepany is under the control of husband, you just have to do what you like, you are too rxed!"


    I smiled, "Then how about a change, I exchange my life with yours, see if you want to?"


    "That can not, my husband the world''s best, husband I do not change." She opened her mouth, but


    with a few yfulness.


    Iugh, "Okay, don''t be poor, hurry up andeter, my friend and I are waiting for you over here."


    After hanging up the phone, Shaw and I found a cafe and waited for Folly with a cup of coffee.


    When I saw Shaw was a little distracted, I couldn''t help but say, "What''s wrong? What''s on your mind?"


    "I''m a little worried about the kids, I was out allst night, not a single call on my phone, Hank didn''t


    even call to ask, do you think that he doesn''t care how I do at all?"


    Look at her looking at the phone despondent look, I can not help but sigh, "you make a call back to the


    nanny, ask about the child, as for Hank, do not care, he does not care about you is not so important,


    you have lost yourself for him for so many years, you now first do back to yourself, and then good to


    make yourself better, the other, do not think about it again. "


    The pursuit of love or not, it is too boring, there are so many possibilities in life, why choose a kind of


    their own most consuming their lives away?


    She called the babysitter and asked about the baby. Hearing that nothing was wrong, she rxed a bit


    and took the phone and thought of calling Hank, but was stopped by the question.


    "If he really wants to know where you are, only if your phone is always on, he would have called long


    ago, do not call at such times, try to put him aside, do not think about him all the time, do something


    else to divert your attention, okay?"


    It seems that Hankst night, perhaps not at all back, so the pressure does not know that she is not at


    home, I can not feel Hank''s heart, so I can only let Shaw be himself.


    Maybe Hank is appreciative of the original Shaw, if not, he will not choose to get engaged with Shaw at


    the beginning, Country M business ability is not tight only Shaw''s parents, he will choose Shaw for


    certain reasons.


    Folly came wearing a more attractive mink fur, arm across the bag worth more than a million, even a


    set of treasured jewelry were taken out, I was surprised by her dress.


    "Are you here to show off your wealth?" This set of jewelry is worth ten million, this is a set of


    quadrangle hanging on the body, rich is not so yful ah!


    Sheughed andughed, "I just haven''t been out for too long, and like these collections, haven''t seen


    the sun for a long time, too excited to resist the urge to wear all that I can stay on, in short, you have no


    way to understand me."


    I shrugged my shoulders, didn''t say much more, the phone in my pocket rang, it was Dennis calling, I


    froze for a moment, picked up the phone and said, "Sorry Dennis, I took care of Shawst night, she


    was drunk, so I didn''t check my phone and didn''t see the message you sent me, I got up toote in the


    morning, so I didn''t have time to call you to pack peace, you How''s it going at City A, is it still going


    well?"


    The man on the other end seemed a little angry, "Didn''t I tell you to keep the phone open no matter


    what? Don''t you listen?"


    I shook my head, "Of course not, don''t be angry, I know I''m wrong, I won''t do it next time, how are you


    doing over there? Is it cold?"


    Over there came his faint sigh, with a little helplessness, "You, ah, really can''t help you, this side is fine,


    Cherry did not treat that child well, Scott is not very stable emotionally, should be able to convince him.


    And you, you didn''te homest night? Where did you go?"


    I bristled, snorted andughed, "I took Shaw to where Nova livesst night and spent the night at her


    ce, don''t you worry, I''m fine!"


    "Nova? What do you want with her?"


    This thing is really not good how to say to Dennis, silent for a while I said, "she changed to lung cancer,


    should be in the Drele time to get, so before I let you before to investigate the Bet Family''s


    chemical nt, the odds are too big, riana and Nova have changed to cancer, that the Bet


    Family''s chemical nt is substandard, and I think there are a lot of workers in there, all more or less


    out of order."


    We should not interfere in the affairs of the Bet Family, this kind of thing, for Dennis and I, it is not a


    matter of concern should hang high, but when you think about so many people in the chemical nt,


    those people originally lived a miserable life, maybe they worked hard all their lives, just barely


    improved a little bit of life, once the cancer, their life''s efforts and hard work will be reduced to nothing


    and even to Once they get cancer, their lifelong efforts and hardships will be wiped out and they may


    even have to involve their families, rtives and children.

 Chapter 788 - The Truth That Becomes Clear 7

    Chapter 788 - The Truth That Bes Clear 7


    This destroys not one family, but an unknown number of families.


    One patient can ruin generations.


    Angle is a column, Selina died, Selina''s parents were dragged to gray hair at the temples, two old


    people worked hard all their lives, and finally the white hair to send the ck hair, the remaining half of


    the life degree more days are in the memory of once over.


    Dennis was silent for a while and said, "The Bet Family''s chemical nt, I will investigate, Nova''s


    matter, Newton Town Dr. Pearson side should have a solution, Dr. Pearson is an expert in bone cancer


    research, Nova is his niece, he should think of a way, you do not Don''t worry too much."


    I pursed my lips, "but Nova does not want to go back, City P before Mario gave him a house to live in,


    were rented out, she found a particrly old neighborhood in the city vige to live, yesterday I met her


    in the bar, she seems to be soliciting business, I do not know how to persuade her, I left my bank card


    in her that. "


    Dennis gave an encore and said, "You don''t have to worry about these things, they all have their own


    way of life, you can''t change anything if you care too much."


    "Oh!" I skimmed, "Then youe back early, by the way, Stannis seems to be getting married, my


    mom is arranging his engagement these days, you need to hurry back, we will go over as a family


    then."


    There came a shallowugh, "Good, I''ll be back as soon as possible, go back to the Lewis family to live


    at night, don''t be outside, it''s not safe!"


    "Fine, I get it!" I muttered, "Dennis, you''re bing more of a nag than my mother now."


    Folly looked at me sideways and whispered, "Big sister, we are here to shop today, not to listen to your


    love show, don''t feed us dog food."


    Shaw picked up, "That is, I suspect you''re deliberately irritating me."


    I smiled, said goodbye to Dennis on the phone, hung up, and looked at Folly and said, "Come on, let''s


    go to the hairdresser first and get some maintenance."


    When a woman reaches a certain age, consumption bes an emotional outlet.


    This is very obvious in Shaw and Folly, these two people find two very high value point hairdressers,


    while chatting with others while spitting, look at these two can not help the temptation of handsome


    men, one together with a 100,000 spending card.


    I''m a little speechless, Folly said, "I came out, just to spend money to buy happy, that handsome man


    handsome also can talk, this 100,000, I spent worth it."


    Shaw nodded, "That is, it has been a long time not so serious road to make me happy, this 100,000 let


    me be beautiful not to say, but also to make me happy all day, than I drink also dpression,


    so it is worth it."


    So, it seems like it was really worth the money spent.


    I had my hair done, went to the beauty store, soaked in the sauna, and had a spa treatment, and it was


    already afternoon.


    Nova called when I finished SPA, she said, "Bank card is not necessary, you left those cash I ept,


    asst night I took in your room fee, and the impact of my businesspensation, bank card you take


    it."


    I sat in the chair, silent for a while said, "bank card you can refuse, but I have one thing I want to tell


    you, if you do not want to ept my bank card back to Newton Town, your uncle said bone cancer


    specialist, he has a way, you so stubborn in City P continue, and finally cut off only their own lives. If


    you don''t go, then keep that card and use it as a reward for you for reminding me about riana."


    There was silence on the other end of the line for a long time, and then she spoke, "ra, why do you


    want to help me?"


    Why do you want to help her?


    I couldn''t find a reason for a while, thought about it, "I don''t know why, but if I don''t do anything, I''ll be


    upset, I''ll think about it and it''ll be hard, so I thought, I need to do something, it''s not really helping, after


    all, you reminded me of it, didn''t you? Between us, it''s even."


    She came in a low, low whisper with a bit of sarcasm, "I didn''t think the one who would end up helping


    me would be you, it''s ridiculous, well, anyway, thank you, I know, it''s too pointless to say this now, but


    I''ll say it anyway."


    I pursed my lips, did not say more, hung up the phone, can not help but feel relieved.


    In fact, I can''t decide whether Nova will want my help or not, if she doesn''t, let her continue to solicit


    business in the bar, I feel uneasy, so it''s good, there is not much money in that card, but at least can


    cope with a period of time, when she figured it out, back to Newton Town to ept the Pearson family''s


    help, maybe it will be better.


    Folly and Shaw finished their beauty treatments, the two women hit it off and nned to go to the mall


    to sweep, I naturally had no problem with it, so I went with the two of them.


    After a long day of tossing and turning, we found a grilled fish restaurant in the mall, and just as we sat


    down, Folly looked at me and said, "Tsk, what do you think of little girls these days? How does she put


    up with such an old man?"


    I was confused, looked back and saw that the table behind us was a couple of age mismatch, not


    nonsense, because such arge public, the woman also kissed the man without the slightest


    concealment of ambiguity, which looks like not a father-daughter rtionship, but a rtionship


    between men and women.


    I just looked back and saw the woman in the arms of the old man who looked about sixty years old, I


    did not continue to look, the image, look long enough to need courage.


    Shaw frowned slightly, "This looks like the difference should be at least thirty years, this kind of


    grandfather-grandson love is really love?"


    Folly shook her head, "No, the old man looks a little demented, a look at the abnormal, the girl is


    estimated to figure the money."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I did not say much, this is not very good to do evaluation, ordered the food, not long on, it has not eaten


    grilled fish for a long time, I own a person low eat cheerfully, Shaw and Folly are still discussing two


    people''s skin can not eat spicy, have to quit sugar, usually drink more cogen, after all, after twenty-


    five years old women, cogen is slowly lost, can only rely on money to maintain the beauty of the face.


    This I do not oppose, these two talk to the end, and decided to go together tomorrow to enroll in a body


    type training course to train their respective body type and temperament.


    Sure enough, this woman, this life is in pursuit of beauty.


    "Jessica , I asked you to walk with my father, why did you bring him here? Do you have professional


    ethics or not?" A sudden burst of business came up behind her.


    I heard the familiar name and couldn''t help but look back to see the old man beside me, the woman


    who was originally leaning in the old man''s arms stood up with an apology on her face and exined to


    the aggressive woman, "Sister, I''m sorry, it was the gentleman who said he wanted toe out for a


    walk and he wanted to eat grilled fish, so I brought him here, I''m sorry, next time I won''t dare."

 Chapter 789: The Truth Thats Becoming Clear 8

    Chapter 789: The Truth That''s Bing Clear 8


    The woman seemed a little angry and looked at her and said, "Do whatever he says you should do?


    Don''t you know that his blood pressure is high and he can''t just eat anything? Also, don''t think I don''t


    know what you want, my father is not sober in the head, are you trying to coax him to marry you, when


    he dies you will be able to share the property, I tell you, you don''t daydream, it''s impossible, you hurry


    up and get out now, this money is the money for you to take care of her in these days, don''t step into


    our house half a step in the future."


    A pile of money mmed in Jessica''s face, the woman walked away with the old man, and Jessica


    stood at the table, watched by the people in the restaurant, which in a few simple words, was able to


    interpret the message to the letter.


    Is she so short of money, didn''t Leo just give her a lot of breakup fees? How did shee to take care


    of this demented old man for money? Their gesture just now was clearly ambiguous.


    I was a little confused.


    Back to see her in a short skirt squatting on the ground to pick up money, I can not help but frown, do


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    not know what to say, the road of life are their own choice, is good or bad, we have no way to


    determine, but at the beginning we should be careful to choose.


    After picking up the money, she got up, saw me, froze for a moment, then sneered, "What a


    coincidence, Miss Kennedy, once again you''ve been shown the joke of you and me."


    I pursed my lips, looked down, and spoke, "You had every choice, why did you have to trash yourself?"


    "Huh!" Sheughed out, held up the money in her hand, and looked at me, "Miss Kennedy grew up


    with the golden key, so she shouldn''t have suffered much, right? You probably don''t know how a


    person who has no money needs to live, do you? People ah, divided into three, six, nine, people like


    us, from birth is destined, is to be trampled on, be trampled on, actually so, why do I want to set some


    unnecessary hurdles for myself? It''s better to be obedient and make as much money as you can, isn''t


    that good? You see, I''ve only been taking care of this for a few days, I can get tens of thousands of


    dors, and the old man gave me money, so much money, you say I have a choice, indeed, I have a


    choice, with my education and the way I look now, I can find an office ss, get a job of five or six


    thousand a month, early in the morning andte at night, but also subject to the boss''s anger, and


    condescend to a lifetime, and finally may boil across the body, older, and finally I can not even buy a


    house Buy, you say this to dignity, to face what use?"


    "I can''t understand me from your point of view, likewise, I can''t understand you from your point of view.


    I want to marry Leo because she can clothe and feed me for the rest of my life and can make me live a


    long life, but why do you want to stop it? Because my means of making money is not clean? But in


    Leo''s eyes, I am amodity, amodity that needs to be maintained at his expense asionally,


    only in the end, he will bar me into THE Kennedy family''smodity only, Miss Kennedy, your few


    words have instantly left my future without light."


    "What kind of logic is that?" Folly opened her mouth, with some contempt, "You actually think of


    yourself as amodity, you should have the appearance of amodity,modities have pricing,


    are you clear about your pricing? Amodity that has gone through several hands, you set yourself


    at the first high price, do you think you are worth it? Amodity without the slightest artistic value and


    use value, you set yourself at the price of custom-made goods, do you think you are worth it? Not worth


    it."


    Folly this mouth ...... awesome!


    Jessica''s face turned blue and purple for a while because of her words, and only after a long time did


    she stare at her angrily and say, "What does it matter to you whether I''m worth it or not? What''s it to


    you?"


    Folly lol, not bothering to pay attention to her, "It''s really none of my business, let''s go!"


    The meal can not continue to eat, Folly dragged me and Shaw, towards the outside of the restaurant,


    said, "This era, there are really all kinds of people, obviously their own three views are not correct, but


    also let people say, is also convinced."


    After that, she looked back at me and stared, "No, where did you meet the odd man out? Damn,


    looking too angry."


    I froze, looked at her and twitched, "You forgot? She''s been in your club before, she got plied with


    alcohol, Leo and I intervened, and then I introduced her to work in Stannis''pany, but she didn''t


    take long to hook up with Leo."


    Folly froze for a moment and spoke up, "Holy crap, there''s still this going on, how many fucking years


    has this been going on, I don''t even remember it, this is really awesome."


    Out of the restaurant, we went directly to the mall, the two women once the purchase began to


    I was so tired that I sat down at the first floor lounge to wait for them and let them go shopping on their


    own.


    But before sitting for a while, Jessica was pulled by a man by the hair towards the mall, the action was


    rough and cold, Jessica''s hair was made like a chicken nest by him.


    "You let go of me, I was wrong, I won''t do it again, please, I''ll give you all the money, let go!" Jessica


    hissed out of her mouth.


    But the man didn''t mean to stop, instead he moved more roughly, "You can pay whoever you want,


    right?"


    The man''s expletive in his mouth is really hard to hear, the voice is also very loud, people around can


    hear, can not help but attract the attention of bystanders, looking at such aical scene, there is an


    older woman came forward to advise, "young man, what is the problem to say, you can not do this to


    the girl ah!"


    The man roared, "She is all men she received, causing my body is full of disease, all because she


    made the death to get, their own dirty to death, but also trouble others, this kind of woman, this is light


    to her."


    Jessica was made to fall to the ground, very wretched, looking at the man, and crying and aggrieved, "I


    did not, not I ah, clearly you made the disease, I simply did not, those are rich people, how can others


    like that, clearly you are what women want to be together, dyed, and me me!"


    "Pop!" The man''s p was not light, Jessica was knocked dizzy and blood came out of the corner of


    her mouth.


    "You still give me nonsense? If you weren''t with the Kennedy family, you would have contracted this


    disease if you hadn''t gone to the nightclub with those men? You think rich people don''t have it? They


    have, they will tell you, for tens of thousands of dors, you even sixty or seventy-year-old man, you


    say you do not have, who believes?"

 Chapter 790: The Truth That Becomes Clear 9

    Chapter 790: The Truth That Bes Clear 9


    I listened to the words how to feel, a little bit wrong, is it really by me right? Jessica body really sick?


    Thinking of this, I quickly took out my phone to call Leo.


    The phone was picked up, his side is still quiet, heard some noise on my side he skipped his mouth


    and said, "Where are you? Why are you making so much noise? What''s going on?"


    "I''m at the mall, where are you?" I opened my mouth, watching Jessica being beaten by the man, and


    couldn''t help but frown as I got up and walked towards the security booth.


    "Deborah and I are out having tea, want toe over, Uncle Link has been saving good tea for a few


    years, it tastes good, you cane over and try it." By the sound of his voice, it looks like he and


    Deborah had a good chat today.


    I bristled and said, "You didn''t steal this tea, did you, Uncle Link would be in trouble if he knew about it.


    "Pfft!" The sound of water spraying came from there, followed by his fierce coughing, "Sister, you did


    that on purpose, right? Even if you want to screw me, you don''t have to say such things at this time,


    right? That''s a very personal question!"


    I held my forehead, a little embarrassed, thought about it, or spoke, "Gee, you hurry up and tell me, I


    want to know, it''s about your life, you hurry up and say, do not ink."


    He was a little embarrassed at this point, cleared his throat, into the phone, lowered his voice and said,


    "Sister, let''s go back and talk, can we? At this moment Deborah is still in front of me? What do you


    want me to say? Are you sure you didn''t do it on purpose?"


    I skimmed, speechless, "you just tell me, Jessica seems to have contracted a disease, she followed by


    the man knew today, this time pulling her in the mall to beat her, this time still beating, you quickly think


    about when you had sex with her, this time you have not touched other girls, tomorrow take time to go


    to the hospital, take a good look. "


    Listen to his end for a long time no response, I thought he was hit, some anxiety, "brother, you first take


    it easy, this disease is still a way to treat, you go to the hospital tomorrow, let the doctor take a closer


    look, and then we find a doctor to study the treatment n, but you this time, can not touch others."


    After a moment of silence, he spoke, "What are you thinking about! I was thinking that she is in the end


    and that man to get infected, those men a or quite clean, will not be ident, how will syphilis it!"


    I hold forehead, this person is concerned about the direction is not a little wrong ah, I helpless, "how do


    you now also rte to when she was infected, you are now rushing to contact the doctor, for treatment


    ah!"


    The other end tsked andughed, "What am I treating? I haven''t slept with her, so what''s the point of


    checking?"


    My jaw dropped to the floor, surprised, "You didn''t sleep with her? You ......"


    "She''s always hanging around me, I''ve taken her to a few parties, gotten closer, but, no rtionship


    has happened, the marriage thing started out as a bet with Karina, that''s why I thought of dragging her


    into marriage, so don''t you worry, we have nothing, I''m safe!" He said with ease.


    I couldn''t help but stare in disbelief, "Leo, are you nuts? You didn''t do anything wrong to Karina? Why


    did you create so many illusions before to make everyone think you are a scum? And force Karina to


    leave you? Aren''t you just being a jerk?"


    I originally thought he was really having something with Jessica, that''s why he was thinking of getting


    married, moreover, I saw him with Jessica several times before, and acted intimately, even I, a


    bystander, felt that there was something between them, let alone Karina, she is the party, how would


    she know that these are just for show?


    Seeing my excitement, he spoke, "I didn''t expect to force Karina away at first, many things have


    passed, there is no point in exining, don''t worry about me, I''m fine!"


    "I''m worried about you!" I was angry with him, obviously can and Karina good together, the family


    happy to keep Sunny good life, he had to make a Jessica to, this did not do anything, but also lost the


    person they love, this is not a proper fool to do things?


    Hanging up the phone, I could not help but hold my breath in my stomach, looking at Jessica, who was


    beaten without the benefit of fighting back, I originally wanted to call security, but I stopped when I


    reached the door of the security booth and returned to the hall.


    Some people''s path, is their own choice, how the results are their own making.


    There are a lot of people around, but no one is going to pull, one is to hear the man''s mouth means


    Jessica is willing to live for money anything, so despise her, not willing to go up to help her, the second


    is because they heard she has a disease, we are afraid, so they are far away from her, not willing to get


    involved with her.


    Jessica was beaten all over by that man, a man rushed in from the crowd, stopped the man and spoke,


    "Brother, even if it''s a lesson, you should stop, she''s already been beaten like this by you, you can''t


    take her life even if you''re angry, right?"


    The man was stopped, and at this point, ovee with anger, yelled at the man who appeared, "Mind


    your own business. Don''t get involved here, get out!"


    "Trevor, go away and mind your own business!" I heard a familiar voice and looked over to see it was


    Wendy, dressed somewhat cutely, holding Trevor''s arm and speaking up to persuade him.


    Trevor looked at her with a gentle face and said, "Wait for me off to the side, don''te over, I''ll be


    ready in a minute."


    Then she looked at the man and spoke, "Brother, the words havee to this point, anything, and it''s


    about time, right?"


    The man simply did not want to solve the problem properly, originally angry, at this time to meet the


    courageous Trevor, the heart is even more upset.


    He raised his fist and smashed it directly towards Trevor. Just when everyone was stunned, Trevor


    moved quickly to avoid the man''s swinging fist, held the man''s fist in his hand and spoke, "Dude, stop


    it."


    The man''s eyes were red with anger, and he was not in the mood, so he cursed angrily, "I told you to


    mind your own business." Said to continue to raise his fist to hit, this time Trevor did not avoid, hard to


    take a punch.


    At this time Trevor also did not avoid, directly raised his fist and smashed the past, began without the


    slightest mercy, this look is the practice of the look.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A time the mall surrounded by people over someone with a cell phone to take pictures of the police, I


    quickly opened the mouth to call in everyone Trevor, "Do not fight, do not fight."


    Looking at Wendy, she said, "Go call security, don''t let them fight, they''ll get into trouble."

 Chapter 791 - The Truth That Becomes Clear 10

    Chapter 791 - The Truth That Bes Clear 10


    Wendy is also scared of the road, and rushed to find the doorman, I looked at the ground and pressed


    the man to fight Trevor spoke, "Do not hurt people, or a moment the police to say badly."


    Seeing justice and fighting and hurting people are two different things. If he had hurt the man, he would


    have been subject to criminal liability.


    Trevor seems to have listened to what I said, when hitting people with a tricky force, look at the hit is


    not heavy, the body did not leave any serious injuries, but the man on the ground screaming in pain.


    Not long after, Wendy called security and pulled the two of them apart, followed by a police officer who


    arrived shortly afterwards to take Trevor''s statement because he was involved in the fight.


    After watching Folly and Shaw finish shopping, I spoke up, "Shall we go there too?"


    Folly frowned, "Why go? That woman deserved it, even if she didn''t die, she deserved it, she''s still a


    scourge."


    I shook my head, "No, we follow, I am afraid Jessica will bite back, then the man who saw the


    righteousness will be in trouble, we follow to see."


    Shaw wondered, "Who is she to bite back? People could have helped her, or she would have been


    killed."


    I shrugged my shoulders, "It''s hard to say, let''s go, go check it out, we''ve pretty much shopped this time


    anyway."


    They looked at each other and looked like they should be almost done shopping, so they both nodded


    to each other and spoke, "Okay, let''s go!"


    Following to the police station, Trevor and the man were locked up for questioning. Jessica was ced


    in an interview room where a police officer cleaned her wounds and one asked her some questions


    about the incident.


    A few of us sat in the hall and waited.


    Wendy looked at me as if she wanted to say something, and in the rush of things, I almost forgot about


    her and looked at her and said with a light smile, "Miss Torres, how have you been? It''s been a long


    time."


    She looked at me and smiled, and spoke, "All quite well, I heard that you went to Macao some time


    ago, I thought you were still in Macao, and I have not seen much of the president ...... and you


    recently!"


    I smiled, "Well, Macao has a new project, Dennis has to go there to deal with it, so it''s been a little


    busy, so I haven''t been to the office much. I see you''re in pretty good shapetely, are you with


    Trevor?"


    She hurriedly shook her head, smiled and said, "No, Mrs. George you don''t misunderstand, he and I


    are just simple friends, today we are out together to buy something, nothing else, don''t misunderstand."


    Looking at her so eager to exin, I can not help, a little surprised, I look at Trevor look at her gaze,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    obviously is very fond of, but why she seems to have been not epted not rejected it?


    I smiled and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Not a momentter, the people inside out, Jessica body wounds have been almost treated, face


    hanging tears, pulling the police said, "My boyfriend and I are ying around, she did not hit me, just


    pushed me, the man does not know why suddenly came over, towards my boyfriend hit."


    I couldn''t help but frown, and Wendy froze and looked at her and said, "What are you talking about? It''s


    obvious that you were beaten by that man in the mall, that''s why my friend took action, we don''t know


    you, what reason do we have to look for trouble?"


    Jessica opened her mouth, without the slightest shame, "Who knows what you guys are ying for,


    anyway, your friend beat up my boyfriend and wantspensation."


    Folly and Shaw were ying with their phones, heard her words could not help but look over, looked at


    the police, "police, this woman is lying, she nonsense, people that person is to save her, she does not


    know what is good, but also bite a mouth, we recorded video, you can look at, her boyfriend beat her


    for a long time, the man really The man really could not stand to see before he stepped in to teach a


    lesson."


    With that, Folly, handed the phone to the police.


    The police officer looked at the results, and then his eyes fell on Jessica, his eyebrows knitted up and


    said, "Miss Jessica, you know that in thew, your behavior is no different from nder, is subject to


    criminal liability, not to mention that people are still trying to help you, is a side, you should not be so


    backwards, do not know what is good and bad right?"


    "That''s right!" Folly opened her mouth and chattered, "In the future, when you meet a woman like you,


    let people die without intervening, you just deserve to be killed."


    The police returned the phone, then turned to the two interrogation room, Trevor brought out, said, "In


    the future, when you encounter this kind of thing, just call the police, or stop the criminals on the line,


    as for the rest, you can not intervene." Here, the police officer paused, his gaze fell on Jessica, faintly


    said, "After all, in this world, people who do not know good and bad, there are many."


    Trevor is a big straight man, for the police officer''s words he froze slightly, and then nodded nkly,


    looking a little naive.


    The police exined a few things, we came out of the police station, Trevor recognized me as an


    afterthought and said with some embarrassment, "I really appreciate it, and let you guys make a trip,


    thank you so much."


    I smiled and told them to go home first, it was gettingte.


    Folly Road hand on my shoulder, spoke, "This boy is quite simple, is an honest man, but that girl I look


    quite ambitious, Dennispany?"


    I nodded, "Well, contact a few times, it''s okay, but it''s normal, girls? She looks good too, a little ambition


    is normal."


    She tsked, didn''t say much, looked at her watch and said, "Holy crap, it''s almost ten o''clock, I have to


    go back, Zack is afraid to eat me, first not to ink with you guys, let''s make an appointment another day."


    Said this and drove off in his car.


    Left with me and picking up, she looked at me and said with some hesitation, "ra, I haven''t seen the


    baby for a long time either and kind of miss it, I want to go back and see the baby."


    I smile, "I''ll send you back now, why are you so aggrieved, it''s not like I''m not letting you go back, I just


    want to take you out for a walk, you spend all your experience and time on the child and Hank, so your


    emotions are affected by his every move, now the baby is weaned, you ah, or think about finding a job


    or doing something else, don''t put all your time and energy on Hank. I know it may be difficult for you to


    change for a while, but take your time, step by step, you have a long life ahead of you, there is still a


    long way to go."


    She probably understood it, looked at me nkly and nodded, then looked at me seriously and said,


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 792 Edwards Track 1

    Chapter 792 Edward''s Track 1


    In the car, after a long day of tossing and turning, she leaned back on the passenger side and closed


    her eyes to rest. the Gibson family''s yard was the same as before, except that the surrounding


    The pond in the yard was filled in and fruit trees were nted. It was winter and the leaves were falling


    off the trees and the trees were bare and protruding.


    I parked the car outside the yard and watched Shaw go in. She took a few steps and suddenly looked


    back at me with a serious face and said, "ra, if, and I mean if, if Mr. George were gone, would you


    take a back seat to Hank?"


    I froze for a moment, looked at her, met her eyes, in the dim street light, shining light, "No!" This answer


    I gave very sure, "you have said, is if, my world is no if, I am a stubborn person, this life is Dennis, and


    can only be Dennis, except for him, others for me, are passing."


    She looked at me, sighed deeply, for a long time, looked at me and nodded, "Um, okay, I get it!"


    This guy''s problem, really, is quite sudden.


    Watching her go in, I looked at the filled pond slightly froze, everything seems to be unable to return to


    the old days, the first time I saw Hank, is in the Gibson family, then he said little, the face of the


    ndness is evident.


    I think of the day he picked me up from the Gibson family, and when he got off the bus, he chased me


    behind him and was identally pushed into the pool by me, it was a very cold winter that year, and he


    got sick the next day, and then his cell phone broke, so I counted the time that has passed for a long


    time, and it seems to be almost forgotten.


    After a long time, I turned around and prepared to go back.


    I froze when I saw the ck Bentley parked next to my car, and the person standing next to the car


    was none other than Hank, whom I hadn''t seen in a long time.


    His dark eyes were looking at me motionlessly, a ck suit, the whole person looked lonely and


    indifferent, and the air of rejection in his body became more and more obvious.


    "When did it arrive?" I opened my mouth and walked towards the car, and I don''t know if I was too


    distracted, but I actually didn''t hear the car.


    He pursed his lips and looked at me, his gaze was too silent, making me unsure with a few moments of


    fear.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Even without him, you wouldn''t have chosen me?" He came out of nowhere and made me freeze.


    Did he hear what I said to Shaw?


    "Uh ...... I have said, there is no if." Looking at him, I had a moment of embarrassment, but only for a


    moment after then, "In fact, you and I know in our hearts, there is no if, Dennis for me, say a little


    shallow is a couple is a lover, he and I phase is two pieces of floating duck, each other can meet in the


    sea of people, can walk hand in hand, is fate or perhaps a gift. To put it more deeply, it is actually my


    good fortune, he is like a lighthouse in the sea of my life, his light makes me firm and brave to go on,


    Hank, I do not know what you understand love is, but in my case, definitely not second best, which has


    nothing to do with who, because love itself is independent, we can love many people in our life, just like


    you, loved me,ter will love others, but I and Dennis, has not just love, he and I are more like an


    individual, we are amunity and need to face the future together."


    I do not know say so much, he can not understand, look at him said, "Shaw is very good, if you look


    closely at her, you will find that you really missed too much over the years, very young, I especially like


    to eat sugar gourd, but only once a month, sometimes Grandma even let me eat, but because there is


    no way to meet, so as a child I always I always thought about the sugar cucumber day and night, when


    my grandmother gave me pumpkin cake with pumpkin, the taste is particrly good, but because I can


    eat every day, or as long as I want to eat, my grandmother will give me do, so time, I do not think the


    pumpkin cake is delicious, and then I slowly grew up, I have pocket money to buy their own sugar


    cucumber, I was very excited at that time, bought several strings, but ate I got tired of eating two


    strings. In fact, from time to time to think about something different is good, now think about it, the


    memory of the most delicious is not actually sugar gourd, but pumpkin cakes, but grandmother is no


    longer, that taste can only remain in the memory."


    He looked at me, probably because of the thin rtionship, the bridge of the nose looks more and more


    high, a pair of ck eyes more and more profound, "ra, I am far from thinking about you because I


    can not get so simple, do you still remember the first time you came to the Gibson family look? The first


    time you came to the Gibson family, you didn''t like to talk, you were always silent, or smiling, very quiet,


    my mother said to me privately, a girl like you, very gentle, I thought at that time, a woman, what is the


    use of gentle? Later you pushed me down into the pool at the pond, now think about it, I have forgotten


    the cold water of the pool, the only thing I remember, indeed that was your look, open and bright,


    although angry, but very beautiful. I carried you out of the warehouse when you were covered in blood,


    you probably forgot, you dragged me to death, stubborn and stubborn, told me that I must save the


    child, that kind of you is very heartbreaking, I was thinking, Dennis such a person how can deserve you


    ah, he does not even know how to protect you."


    I pursed my lips, slightly bowed my head, too much past, some face is not the same.


    He continued to speak, bitter smile, "At that time I thought, no matter what, I must take care of you in


    the future, the child was born, I have seen, has been deformed, afraid of you hard I sent the child away,


    do not want you to see hard,ter you know that the child is no longer, mental trance, always wake up


    in the middle of the night by themselves in the room sitting dazed, I did not know at first. Later found


    out, it was with you all night long, time after time, you will sit by my side, pull me and say, let me close


    my eyes and sleep, rather like you are coaxing me."


    "You probably don''t know that those days were my happiest days, you would always wake up in the


    middle of the night and cover me up, sometimes you would wake up in the morning and go to the


    kitchen, saying that you wanted to make me breakfast, you were in a trance, from time to time the


    breakfast you made was either bad or inedible, you would add sugar as salt to the noodles, in fact the


    sweet noodles were quite delicious,ter I always You said there is no if in your world, but ra, you


    don''t know how cruel this is to me."


    I looked at him, the mind hurt through the old days, suddenly some hard feelings, I can not deny the


    thing, I owe him a lot, can not pay off a lot.

 Chapter 793 Edwards Track 2

    Chapter 793 Edward''s Track 2


    The warehouse he saved me like a hero, Yadriulia he did not want to die, blocked for me, again and


    again, although, each time I pushed him away cruelly without mercy, but some things happen is what


    happened.


    Facing him, I couldn''t even say a word of thanks and sorry, these words were too insignificant, I knew


    what he wanted, but I couldn''t do it.


    To him, the sentence, I''m sorry, I have not been able to say, silent for a long time, I spoke, "Shaw is a


    good girl, you treat her well, do not let her be another ...... you!"


    There are countless possibilities in life, there are also countless turns, I know that no matter what there


    will be regrets, just like growing up, we will always regret why you did not cherish your youthful time,


    why did not live well in the moment, these regrets piled up into the most valuable and interesting side of


    our life memories.


    Yes! Life would be so boring if there were no regrets.


    I got into the car, I started the car, did not say goodbye to him, directly drove the car away from the


    Gibson family, I do hope Hank happy, but also hope that he can fall in love with another woman again,


    the rest of his life, to live his own life.


    But this hope is always beyond my control, the only thing I can do is just hope that everything is okay.


    Back at the vi, Dennis''s phone call came, he seemed to have fallen asleep, his voice was a bit


    muffled, "Did you not go to the Lewis family again, were you at home by yourself?"


    I nodded andy on the wear and said, "Originally I was going to go over, but when I came back


    thinking about it I forgot, I always felt that you were still waiting for me at home, so I came back."


    He smiled lightly, "Looks like our Mrs. George missed me, what did you have for dinner tonight?"


    I smiled lightly and said in reply, "Dennis, I think you seem to have a fireworks atmosphere." The


    previous him, always cold, there is no temperature, from a distance always feel some cold, but now


    together for a long time, found that he seems to be a lot of times and we ordinary people in general, will


    hurt people, will care about people, will worry, will nag, will be broken, will be concerned about


    everything.


    "Why are you saying that all of a sudden?" He spoke, his voice still a little hoarse, sounding like he had


    a cold.


    "You have a cold, did you take your medicine?" I opened my mouth, thinking that if nothing happens


    tomorrow, I think about going to City A.


    "Cooled off when I got off the ne, no effect, good weather over at City P?"


    I nodded and slowly talked to him about the day''s events, and he just listened quietly, talking about me,


    and couldn''t help but speak, "Dennis, I miss you."


    The other end froze, and after a moment of silence, his voice trailed off, "I miss you too."


    "There''s nothing more for me at City P. Can Ie to City A to see you? I want to see you." I was


    thinking of talking to Hank about what I saw today, but I started to think that if I did, it would only add to


    his worries, so I might as well not say anything.


    He paused and said, "Brady should arrive at City P tomorrow, you don''t have to rush to City A, the


    George Group needs you and Toby in, youe here, I''m not worried about the George Group,


    Edward should be looking for you to get the sandalwood box, you Edward should be looking for you to


    get the sandalwood box, you try to go to the Lewis family to live, there is something also take care of."


    I pursed my lips, "Why is Edward still thinking about that sandalwood box, the things in that box even if


    you can get some money, but there is not much, Edward obsessed with this why?"


    "Eastern European oil fields this year received the impact of the epidemic, there is no way to export a


    lot of oil, the White Family is originally an oilpany, this is a good time to buy from there at a low


    price, but the White Family does not have a cooperation agreement in hand, the paper agreement does


    not look important, but the Eastern European side only recognizes the paper. That paper, the White


    Family has done small over the years, that paper is optional, but now to buy a lot, without that paper is


    just a drop in the bucket, and Edward in Macao did not get the benefit of the oil is currently the fastest


    means to bring profits for the White Group, so he asked you for that box is inevitable. "


    Listening to him, I froze a bit and said with some uncertainty, "So do I have to give him the box?" If


    Edward asked for it, I wouldn''t necessarily be able to keep the box.


    After all, when I returned from Burma, I did already promise to give him the box, only to give himter,


    Dennis reced the box, and then I did not pursue this matter.


    This time it was Dennis'' turn to be silent, and after a long time, he spoke, "From our point of view, I


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    don''t want you to give him the box, after all, Edward''s heart is not in the right ce, and no one can


    guarantee that after the White Family is fine, he will not continue to point the finger at me, he is bent on


    Macao''s business, and now he is tied up with the White Family''s business, and now that he''s tied up


    with the White Family''s business, he doesn''t have time to toss it around."


    This thing does.


    After a pause, he spoke, "But the White Family is after all a domestic enterprise, after they speak of oil


    bought at low prices, there is enough domestic oil storage, for everyone in the country is a good thing,


    more oil, meaning that the price of oil can be lower, to a certain extent, is a good thing."


    I was a bit torn, "So do I give it to him or not?"


    He did not give me back to the road, just suddenly hung up the phone, I called again, the line is already


    upied, after a long time to connect again, then the topic swept away.


    The next day.


    I went directly to the George Group, Brady camete, Toby briefly told me the recentpany


    situation, and then out of the office, Wendy saw me in Dennis''s office, there was a moment of


    confusion, but then also a natural expression to take the documents to me to read, basically some


    small business cooperation cases and some internalpany start-up ns, these things Dennis had


    exined before, I wille out. These things Dennis had exined before, I wille out.


    Brady came, I was in the office to read those documents, this man''s appearance, really can not agree,


    he was holding a long-legged big wave of beauty, do not mind in public on the woman up and down.


    Once in the office, he held the woman in hisp, a pair of long fingers on the woman''s legs, this winter,


    the woman wore flesh-colored bottoms, he touched a while, probably feel not too much, so directly


    asked the woman to take off, the woman some embarrassed to look at him, soft voice, "Mr. Jenks, this


    is not appropriate, right? "


    "What is inappropriate, you have said, today to apany me to let me have fun, what, the words do


    not count ah?" Brady this gangster look, look really is owed.


    The woman showed a difficult face, but Brady is like an outsider general indifferent look at him, nothing


    extra expression, but a vague reveal a few points of displeasure, the girls in the wind and moon ces


    know to read thenguage, hesitated for a while, the woman slightly bite the lips, bowed her head, on


    the office ready to take off the leg bottoms, I sat on the desk, can not help but frown, looking at Brady


    said. "Mr. Jenks, how about, I open a hotel for you? Let''s talk about work after we''re done?"

 Chapter 794 Edwards Track 3

    Chapter 794 Edward''s Track 3


    He leaned on the sofa with a gangly face and spoke, "That won''t work, I''m in a hurry, but I''m thinking of


    ying again, I can''t help but want to touch a woman, so let''s just settle for here!"


    This man!


    I pursed my lips and didn''t say much more.


    Turned up the heating in the office a bit, watched the woman take off her leggings and sit on Brady, and


    these two started so is unscrupulous.


    I raised my hand and pinched my brow, I really felt a headache, then I dialed Dennis''s video directly,


    and it was good that Dennis answered almost in seconds.


    I put the video feed on Brady and Dennis frowned, his voice low, "Mr. Jenks is here to have fun with


    me?" His voice came out, but it separated the two people who were originally together with each other.


    Brady lifted his hand to wipe the lipstick from his mouth and looked at me with a frown, "ra, what are


    you doing?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "I think my husband and you would be better suited for the conference."


    He frowned slightly, pushed the woman away from him, and spoke indifferently, "Take the money and


    get out!" Then he took out a check from his wallet and flung it over, and the woman picked it up and


    hurriedly walked away.


    He and I were left in the office, and Dennis'' end was still in the car, so I took a casual nce and


    couldn''t help but ask, "Where are you going with this?"


    "Check out Scott and that Bob in my prison!"


    I nodded my head, and when Brady was normal, I hung up with Dennis and looked at him and said,


    "Mr. Jenks, can we talk business?"


    He is obviously not too happy, pursed his lips, the whole person like no bones lying on the sofa, voice


    to talk."


    I nodded, smiled lightly, and dialed the secretary''s outside line, and within a few moments Wendy


    answered, "Mrs. George, hello, this is Wendy, what can I do for you?"


    "Please order a breakfast for me, something hearty, Hong Kong style, plus a Cantonese morning tea,


    please!" After saying that, Wendy on the other end froze for a moment, then hurriedly said, "Yes, wait a


    moment!"


    Hang up the phone, Brady leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes, I was not in a hurry, just


    lowered his head to deal with the documents in his hands, the approval of all the one by one.


    Wendy was very efficient and brought in the breakfast in no time. It was very generous and after putting


    it on the table she looked at Brady strangely and then went out.


    Looking at the breakfast on the table Brady did not continue to find anything, just looked at me and


    said, "Eat together?"


    I smiled lightly, "No, I ate this morning, Mr. Jenks enjoy your meal."


    This man''s elegance is like the bones have always carried, eating breakfast movements are very


    elegant, a few bites, he did not continue, just sitting on the sofa and watching me.


    I looked up at him and smiled lightly, "Mr. Jenks ready to eat?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "You''re more patient than Dennis, which makes it less annoying."


    I frowned slightly, "Mr. Jenks, the George Group and the Janks family are not working together for the


    first time, in fact you don''t have to do this at all."


    He smiled lightly, "You couple is really interesting, all right, let''s go, go see the factory and processing


    materials, if there is no problem, this is considered a done deal."


    I could not help but send a sigh of relief, fortunately, the goods did not continue to make any more


    trouble, which will continue to make trouble, shall not drive people crazy ah!


    Wendy was at the door, when she saw using out, she smiled and said hello, I said, "Go in and


    pack up, book a hotel for Mr. Jenks and arrange a dinner for the evening, Mr. Jenks is from Macao, pay


    attention."


    The words were small and Wendy nodded slightly, carefully peeking at Brady before bowing her head


    and saying, "Okay, I got it."


    At the elevator door, waiting for the elevator, Brady looked at me and frowned, "I remember how we are


    also considered friends, why are you so distant to me? Did I do something unreasonable? Or do you


    think we haven''t seen each other for a long time and you don''t know each other anymore?"


    This man, really childish.


    Looking at him, I helplessly said, "Mr. Jenks, we are of course friends, but I think you don''t treat me as


    a friend today, you just treat me as a partner to negotiate with you, otherwise how would you bring a


    beautiful woman to the office to toss in front of me so much? If they are friends, shouldn''t theye


    directly and greet each other, and then logically go together to talk about work?"


    He raised his hand and touched his nose, a little vain, heughed and said, "I have not seen you for a


    long time, want to meet you in a special way, just now that was a small episode, you should not take it


    to heart."


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Of course not, Mr. Jenks has said, we are friends, since we are friends, I


    naturally will not take your kind of things to heart, but seriously, Mr. Jenks, the next time you choose a


    woman, you can not be so exaggerated, that woman is beautiful, but I always feel that it is not your


    taste. "


    He coughed gently and looked at me, "Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for you to discuss women so tantly


    with me?Mr. George, is that what you told him too?"


    I shook my head, "Of course not, he wouldn''t bring a woman in front of me so tantly, besides, I still


    have more or less a say in what kind of women he likes, and, ording to his current situation, I think


    he might not be like you for a while."


    He frowned slightly, "What do you mean for now? It seems that you don''t trust Dennis that much


    either!"


    "Not really, but who can guarantee the future, I only focus on the present, he loves me at this time is


    the happiest thing for me, as for the future, then wait for the future to see, is always the future of things,


    who can say urate!


    The elevator door opened and I went in with him. He agreed with me and looked at me and said,


    "ra, I think you''re being too sensible with Dennis, it''s not good."


    I stared, "What kind of feelings are called irrational?" Dennis gave me enough security to make me look


    so sensible and calm.


    He thought about it and said, "That friend of yours, I just think her love, it is too irrational, treat their


    men, hurry some crazy, I really do not know how to describe her."


    That friend of mine?


    I had a ton of brain for a while, didn''t think of who it was, and looked at him somewhat nkly.


    He frowned and said, "The woman you asked me to pick up at Macaost time, the one who was


    chattering and making a lot of noise, wasn''t she the one who loved Edward to death?"


    Jannings?


    I can''t help but sigh, "people are different, she originally sound is a girl with an eager personality, and,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    deep inside, a specialck of love, so when she met Edward, she originally held the right to go, but


    then more and more into more and more, and naturally bewildered."

 Chapter 795 Edwards Track 4

    Chapter 795 Edward''s Track 4


    Jannings feelings for Edward, is the more and more care and cherish, when they were together,


    Jannings did not care so much about Edward, also not non-Edward can not, butter on time, she


    seems to have put all her emotions and feelings on Edward, the more attention put into it, the more you


    care.


    That''s really true.


    I pursed my lips and said no more.


    Brady was thoughtful, I didn''t ask much.


    Out of the elevator to see She in the lobby, the beauty of this woman, is the kind of people in the


    crowd can be amazed, in the beauty of the cranes, I once felt that, like her beauty, not to go to be an


    actress is really a pity, this kind of beauty in the show business is hard to let people ignore.


    "Holy crap, a fairy!" Brady also naturally noticed She and couldn''t help but exim.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Pulling me along, "This is yourpany?"


    "Dennis dug back from abroad, responsible for the technical research of AI, is the project manager and


    research staff, beauty and talent Drele have the beauty." I looked to She opening.


    While talking, She has looked in our direction, she is a beauty, or a fashionable woman who knows


    how to dress herself, white shirt ck leather skirt, plus camel-colored outerwear, professional and not


    rustic, plus her body is perfectly curved very well, so her appearance, always a bright feeling.


    "Miss Kennedy, it''s been a while, you seem to have lost weight!" She looked at me, still holding a red


    packet in her hand, and I smiled lightly and spoke, "You''re getting prettier, too."


    She smiled, her eyes fell on Brady, looked at me and said, "And this is?"


    "Mr. Jenks, President and Chairman of Macao International Trade," I introduced myself, noticing that


    the red box in She''s hand seemed to contain wedding candy.


    After hearing my introduction, her eyes lit up and then she said, "Hello Mr. Jenks, young and talented,


    and so handsome, Mr. Jenks is really a model for the young people of today!"


    She said this sentence made Bradyugh and looked at her and said, "Thisdy is really good at


    talking, may I ask your name? Can I ask you out for dinner sometime?"


    Brady a sunny smile sprinkled on She''s face, warm and weing, this one is seducing people with


    beauty?


    She looked at him, smiled lightly and said, "Mr. Jenks is too polite, my name is She, nice to meet


    you, but dinner is not necessary, meeting is fate, I hope that when I have a wedding, you can still be in


    City P, when the timees, you muste to support ah!"


    With that, she took out a handful of wedding candy from the red box in her hand and put it in Brady''s


    hand, and also took out a wedding invitation from her bag and handed it to Brady, smiling, "Mr. Jenks


    muste then!"


    Brady froze and took the wedding candy in his hand and tsked.


    She handed me a bag of wedding candy, then gave me a wedding invitation and looked at me and


    said, "You''ll give me your blessing, won''t you? When the timees, I hope both you and Mr. George


    cane, you are wee!"


    You''re getting married?


    Rather, I was a bit surprised.


    I took the wedding invitation in my hand and froze for a moment and said, "You''re too quick, aren''t you?


    Getting married so soon."


    She smiled lightly, "It''s okay, not too fast, I''m almost thirty, this age to get married, it''s about time, and I


    can meet a person who likes me and spoils me, it''s also very lucky, so it''s not too early, everything is


    just right."


    Looking at her face with a happy smile, I could not help but follow her smile and spoke, "Then I wish


    you a happy wedding in advance, we will definitely arrive in time when the timees."


    She smiled lightly, took the wedding invitation and handed it to a few other colleagues, Brady and I


    came out of the office, he shattered, "Holy crap, such a superb beauty is actually getting married, it''s


    also really enough, I can''t easily meet a woman who can make me look at her a few more times, it''s a


    pity."


    When I got into the car, I couldn''t help but give him a white look, "Can''t you be more normal? The love


    as a child''s y, you are not afraid of retribution? The way of heaven is good, I''m afraid that the day


    you meet a woman you love with joy, will make you suffer."


    He leaned back in his chair, moving skilfully, and said indifferently, "The kind of woman you said in your


    mouth, I could never meet in this life, this natural free nature of mine, in this life will not be led by a


    woman to emotionally walk."


    Looking at his confident look, I do not say more, life this kind of thing, who can say clearly, life is a long


    road, we all walk and see.


    On the way, I drove, there is nothing to say, in the end the factory, Brady put away his look of a gentry,


    with me into the factory, the George Group''s factories are not many, most of them are based on


    technology processing, the requirements are technical ss, plus into two years, so most of the


    factories are mainly machine operation, there are not many people in the factory, responsible for the


    factory is A middle-aged man in his forties.


    Because of the advance greeting, we just arrived at the door he greeted out, looked at Brady and I a


    greeting implicitly, after which we were led to the processing room.


    "This batch of samples from the George Group seems to be quite good so far, I came here to see it


    with my own eyes and then go back to dock with the Janks family''s group of old men, there is nothing


    wrong with these things, if the contract, we can sign it right away, however, I have a request, that is, I


    want to bring But I have a request, I want to bring some samples back first, so that I can be persuasive


    in the board meeting."


    Brady looked at me and spoke, "I wonder if this request is okay?"


    I nodded my head, "Yes!"


    These things are Dennis exined in advance, I did not have too manyments, and took him to


    look at the factory for a while, basically solved his questions, we went out of the factory together.


    It was noon when I came out and Brady looked at me, "Aren''t you going to take me for a walk in City


    P? And take me to eat some of City P''s specialties."


    I looked at him and spoke, "I''ll take you thereter, the hotel is arranged for you, you can call me


    anytime for anything you need and I''ll arrange for someone to provide it to you."


    He nodded his head and looked at me and said, "Can I not stay in a hotel?"


    "Yes!" I held the steering wheel, indifferent, "the hotel is for you to provide, you live not under my


    control, at night there are many nightclubs in the city center, beautiful women like clouds, wild models


    and some 18-line stars are in and out of there, of course, if you think about soaking a line obviously


    also, but that may be a little difficult, depending on your ability."


    He looked at me and said, "Am I that bad in the eyes? What do you mean by "wild model 18 line star",


    am I that kind of person? I don''t want to stay in a hotel because I want to stay at your house, I asked


    someone to send the luggage, but I said Dennis are so stingy? So big house, find a nanny can not? It''s


    empty!"

 Chapter 796 Edwards Track 5

    Chapter 796 Edward''s Track 5


    I pursed my lips, "If you''re not used to hotels, you can also stay at our house and I''ll find a nanny to


    take care of you."


    He grinned, "That''s more like it!"


    Seeing me driving toward downtown, he spoke up, "Where are you going with this?"


    "Don''t you want to eat City P''s specialties? I''ll take you there to eat ah? It''s just about lunch time, aren''t


    you hungry?" I nced at him sideways and saw that he was staring at me.


    "Don''t go to eat any special food, you take me back to the vi, you cook noodles for me to eat, I have


    no expectation of City P''s food." He leaned back in his chair, his face with a fewzy, looking a bit


    casual.


    I couldn''t help but twitch the corners of my mouth, and I couldn''t help but look at him and say, "You


    want to go to my house so badly, you don''t have any purpose, do you?"


    He looked at me,ughed out loud, looked at me and said, "What purpose do I have? I don''t even want


    those things from your family, what purpose can I have? I just want to eat your noodles, what''s wrong


    with that? What''s wrong with that? What? The contract has been signed, everything has been done,


    and you''re going to return with me now?"


    I frowned, "No, I just thought, how do you suddenly want to eat my noodles, by the way, how is your


    aunt?" Thinking of his mother, I asked casually.


    I didn''t expect his face to be cold, "Go or not, no let me off, I''ll go to the hotel!"


    This person is designated to have a problem, this anger is inexplicable.


    I did not open my mouth anymore, directly drove the car to the vi, he just got out of the car and called


    someone, not a momentter, someone brought him the suitcase, looking at me, he looked at me as if


    it was a matter of course, looked at me and said, "I''m starving, you are still not going to cook noodles?"


    I was speechless for a while.


    But still, they went into the vi and started to prepare the cooking noodles.


    He pushed his suitcase and looked around and said, "Where do I live?"


    "There are bedrooms on the first and second floors, take a look for yourself, which room you like, you


    can choose one!" The house is usually a bellhop over to clean, usually Dennis if not in, I do note


    to live, probably because few people live in the rtionship, so the house is not so lively, less fireworks,


    but also true, should invite an aunt over to the house, riana slowly recovered almost, to bring her


    back, the home is also lively.


    Brady looked up and down a circle, could not help but spit out, "tens of millions of houses, you live live


    into this, Mr. George is also really quite busy."


    Saying that, he looked at me and said, "Your bedroom is on the second floor?"


    I nodded my head, "Eh!"


    He carried his suitcase upstairs, looking at him, I couldn''t help but speak, "Mr. Jenks, I''m going back to


    the Lewis family for the night and won''t be back, what do you want, tell me, I''ll go out and prepare


    someter?"


    He walked a block away, turned back to me, eyes wide, and spoke, "What do you mean you''re going to


    the Lewis family and noting back? Are you going to leave me alone in this dead-end vi? ra,


    I''m asking you, do you have a conscience? Do you want to leave me here alone? What kind of heart do


    you have?"


    I was his a conversation, make the brain are pain, look at him said, "Mr. Jenks, I originally was to go


    back to the Lewis family to live, Dennis is not at home, I do note back to live, you live here is fine,


    there are cars in the garage, where you want to go, directly drive out on the line, if you really do not


    want to go out at night, I prepare some food, I will find a nanny toe, cook for you, you do not have


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    to worry. I''ll prepare some food, I''ll find a nanny toe over and cook for you, you don''t have to worry


    at all."


    Heughed a few times and looked at me and said, "What do you mean I don''t have to worry? I am


    worried a lot! I live here alone, what''s the difference with a hotel, no, you have to stay the night, or I


    won''t sign the contract, say anything."


    For his road scoundrel, I am really speechless, this man how so childish?


    "Mr. Jenks, let''s not say it''s not appropriate for us to live under the same roof, besides, I''m a married


    woman, do you think it would be appropriate for us to live together?"


    "How is it inappropriate? I did not let you sleep in the same bed with me, I do not care, anyway, you can


    not leave at night, you have to stay, you even call Dennis is the same, and, I do not want to eat


    anything, just want to eat the noodles you give me to live, the same at night, you have to cook for me,


    or I will not sign, you watch it!" This person arrogantly finished and went straight to the bedroom.


    I was made a little speechless by him, for a time did not know what to say, not that I do not think he


    lives here I inconvenient, the vi isrge, more than one person is nothing, not to mention that I have


    lived with him before under one roof, but I am worried about Edward.


    Dennis said he would ask me about the box, I thought that ording to the current situation, Edward


    would not even directly ask me to get it, it is likely that he would secretly find a way to get the box.


    At present, Dennis and I live for the longest time is this vi, if he really has the intention toe here


    to find, at night if we are not in, it will not be how, there is always no way for them to find, if someone is


    in, I am worried that this Edward will take me to ckmail Dennis to give him the box.


    After Brady put his things back in the bedroom, he went downstairs, and when he saw that I was about


    to finish cooking the noodles, he got himself some dishes and chopsticks and put them beside me, and


    looked at the noodles and said, "Do you know how to make other meals?"


    I shook my head, "No, I can only cook noodles!"


    He bristled, "I told you that a woman like you, who is big and thick, how could you possibly cook


    noodles, it really lifts you up."


    The ability of this popr people really is not at all ambiguous, turned around and red at him, I said


    in a good mood, "If you say any more nonsense, I will directly throw you out, the contract, let Dennis


    matter to me! "


    He tsked his whole life, looked at me and said, "You are a woman who does not know what is right and


    wrong, I said the truth and you are still annoyed, look at other women, either make up or clean


    themselves up very delicate, look at yourself, you do not know how to engage in anything, vegetarian,


    just like you, I see early menopause."


    "Ah!" I couldn''t resist, so I stepped on him, and he yelled in pain, "ra, you''re having a brain cramp,


    why are you stepping on me? It hurts like hell!"


    "If you continue to have a bad mouth, I will also step on you, the noodles are ready, what ingredients


    you want to put yourself, pay attention to yourself, make less, or the taste is too heavy not to eat." This


    man is sometimes like a child, childish as hell.


    He looked around to take the bowl of seasonings, hesitated, or looked at me and said, "So what, you


    help me put it, I have not done it myself, not good to grasp."

 Chapter 797 Edwards Track 6

    Chapter 797 Edward''s Track 6


    I gave him a disgusted look, "You don''t eat the world, do you? I''m still the first time I''ve seen a man who


    can''t even do this little thing, Dennis''s skills are much better than yours, and it''s no wonder you''re so


    old and haven''t found a decent girlfriend."


    He was stunned by my words and looked at me aggressively, "What do you mean I don''t have a


    girlfriend at my age? I don''t want to find one, right? If I wanted to find I would have done so already, I


    have a house, a car, savings, and handsome, what kind of woman do I need? I''ll go find a girlfriend


    tomorrow." He said he carried the noodles back to the table with a haughty face, "You woman, not


    everyone is the same as your Dennis."


    Watching him shatter, I held back myughter, carried the noodles to him, looked at him and said,


    "Seriously, have you really never met someone you like in all these years?"


    He froze for a moment and looked at me, "What do you mean you haven''t met? Of course there are


    those I like, but it''s those women who are not suitable for marriage, one will only ask me for money, no


    fun, so it''s just for fun, I want to find a woman who is not greedy for my money."


    I looked at him and felt that his point of view was not correct, looked at him and said, "You are not right


    in this idea, a girl to a certain age, she loves you is the premise, in addition to love you, she must have


    a certain desire for money, otherwise you let her no desire? If she is with you, not figure you money, not


    figure you people, then she figure you what?"


    He tsked and looked at me and said, "She figure my person on the line ah!"


    "Can figure you people words, then she has to live ah, she only figure you this person, she can live?


    Asking you for money means that it is dependent on you, of course you must have the kind of woman


    around you who will not ask for money with you, but you must not cherish others, right?"


    He twitched and looked at me, "How do you know?"


    I skimmed, "of course I know, you are like this, the kind of girl who does not figure you, you simply can


    not find a sense of aplishment in her, so you will leave others, force people away, and finally leave


    those girls who will actively ask you, but these girls follow you for a long time, always ask you for


    money, and you think people are figure your money, so you will give people to Dumped, to say the


    least, it''s not all because you made your own death!"


    Men are like this, very men give women money to spend, most of the reasons are not how much love


    this woman, but feel that you can find a sense of aplishment in this woman, after all, people to a


    certain extent, a lot of things have to rely on the reliance of the people around them to get a sense of


    aplishment.


    Brady looked at me, narrowed his eyes and said, "What about you, does Dennis give you money to


    spend?"


    I nodded, "Of course, I''m not even working now, what can I do if I don''t spend his money? He is


    different from you, our home checkroom of each season''s new, he will buy all back to me, as well as


    jewelry and bags, these things, even if we just married a few years he did not love me so much, but this


    habit he still keep, although these clothes I may only wear a small part, but each season''s new home


    have, and, his ck card has been in my ce. "


    He skimmed his mouth and said, "Who has Dennis so bold, a season of new, on a million, that might as


    well give those women a few hundred thousand, let them pick their favorite!"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "That''s why I said you and Dennis are different ah, his love, is never silent,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    can be his woman, is also my life''s blessing."


    He bowed his head and ate his noodles, saying vaguely, "If you were my daughter-inw, I''d do the


    same thing!"


    I frowned and looked at him, "What did you say?"


    He stuffed a slow bite of noodles and looked at me and said, "I said this noodle is so good, I''m going to


    eat it again tonight."


    I gave him a nk look, I didn''t really want to eat, I ate a few bites and then got up to go to the fridge to


    find milk to drink, Dennis called, it was his babysitter who had arrived.


    I went to pick it up outside the vi while Brady continued to eat his noodles.


    The new nanny was a middle-aged woman in her forties, very in. She greeted me when she saw


    me, introduced herself, said her name was Nanny Denise, and I briefly exined the situation, and she


    understood and then tidied up in the vi itself.


    Brady finished his own, probably not full, and ate my share, I froze, he looked at me and said, "You


    cooked too little, cook more tonight."


    What else could I say? Just nodded and answered.


    There was nothing going on in the afternoon, so naturally I didn''t have to go to the office, but what


    surprised me was Edward, who actually took the initiative to call me and went straight to the point,


    asking me to meet.


    I pursed my lips and said into the phone, "There''s nothing to see between us, Mr. White, and what you


    want is not with me."


    On the other end came his lowugh, "You think too much, I simply want to ask you to have dinner,


    Jannings ising to City P, you used to be good sisters too, she is here, you are not going to have


    dinner with her?"


    I always felt that this person''s words did not have any good intentions, frowned and said, "I will ask her


    another day, so I will not bother you to eat together."


    "ra, I heard that you rented a small house for Bobby''s parents to settle down, I have an appointment


    with two old people today, they said they want to thank you and treat you to a meal, can''t they? If you


    refuse, the two old people might have a harder time."


    My heart thumped. Selina''s parents, what did Edward want with them? Could it be that Bobby had


    gotten into some trouble with Edward again?


    "Edward, they are all over a hundred years old, what do you want to do?" I still haven''t even figured out


    where Edward''s bottom line is as a person.


    "I don''t want to do anything, but I''ve been having a lot of funtely, so I''m looking for someone to have


    dinner and tea with, ra. I''lle and pick you up, or you can drive yourself over?"


    I suppressed the anger in my heart and spoke after a moment of silence, "You give me the address!"


    ra, you really are a particrly kind and lovely girl, I like you this point is really good ah!"


    I pursed my lips, hung up the phone, and then called Dennis directly.


    The phone thought a few times and the other end picked up, "ra, what''s up?"


    "Edward called me, he seems to have approached Selina''s parents and Jannings got him to City P. I


    don''t know what he''s up to, I agreed, how''s it going on your end?"


    Dennis on the other end drew a slight breath and spoke, "Scott knew his daughter was being treated


    that way, not very optimistic emotionally, on the rocks, Bob seemed out of sorts, he seemed to be


    drugged, when I saw him, he was somewhat unconscious, no way to get anything out of him!"

 Chapter 798 Edwards Track 7

    Chapter 798 Edward''s Track 7


    I stared, thought of Barbara, spoke, "Dennis, maybe there is another person can, you go to Barbara,


    her father should have met Edward, as long as the change Barbara talk to her father, this matter will be


    good."


    After thinking about it, I added, "Right, before you see Barbara, you find Emily and nca, and that


    Leonardo, they are all victims of these children, Barbara''s internal struggle is not know how to make a


    decision, you call them, may be able to break through her defenses, in addition, you can find a way to


    keep Barbara''s father? After all, he is involved in the organ trade, and he may not be able to escape


    after the investigation."


    After a moment of silence, Dennis on the other end spoke, "I try, Edward looking for you, should be


    thinking of asking for that box, you take that box with you, if necessary give him the box, that box is of


    little use to us, as far as possible do not have any conflict with Edward."


    I nodded, I had this matter in mind, nodded, hung up the phone, and got ready to go out.


    Brady saw me going out and ran up to me and looked at me and said, "Where are you going? Without


    me? You''re not going to date another guy behind my back, are you?"


    I looked at him and nodded, "Eh, it''s true that I''m going to rendezvous with other men, do you want to


    join me? It would be exciting to get involved?"


    This person inexplicably blushed and looked at me and said, "No way, ra, you''re actually so


    shameless that you did this behind Dennis'' back, you''re really too shameful."


    I was speechless and looked at him and said, "Go? No. I''m leaving."


    He nodded repeatedly and got into the car before me, looking at me bitchily and said, "This kind of


    exciting good thing, how can it be without me? Just thinking about it makes my blood burst."


    The man looked really lewd at this time, I didn''t say much more and started the car. The address


    Edward sent was in a four-person vi in the suburbs.


    Purposely bring Brady, more or less when something happens, he can be useful.


    On the road, seeing me looking towards the suburbs, Brady looked at me divinely and said, "No, why


    are you going to the suburbs? Aren''t we supposed to be going to a hotel?"


    I pursed my lips and followed his words, "We are going to the suburban vi, the dirtbag only goes to


    the hotel."


    "Holy crap! ra, you''re actually ying that big, does Dennis know? When did you start? You''re not


    afraid of carrying a disease, right? How many men? Is your body as good as mine? Why don''t you call


    me when you have such a good thing?"


    I was his broken a pair of nonsense to make the brain pain, looked at him, "you shut up, or you just get


    off and go, and, I am not what you think, Edward a littleter about me to meet in the suburbs, I am a


    little worried, called you out as a shield, you will not be abashed!"


    He stared at me nkly for a long time, then looked at me with wide eyes and said incredulously,


    "ra, you punked me?"


    I nodded my head, did not deny the words, looked at him and said, "It can also be understood in this


    way, if you are afraid, you get off now, I absolutely do not stop you."


    He was a little cranky, "Is this a rtionship of fear? You know I''m not getting off the bus at all, and I''m


    scared? That son of a bitch Edward, what am I afraid of him for? I just don''t want to see him."


    I nodded and looked at the opening, "In that case, you go well with me, anyway, you are not afraid of


    him, it is also considered to protect me, as I owe you a favor, how about it?"


    He chortled and looked at me, "So how are you going to pay me back for this favor, you tell me? If I''m


    happy, I''ll have no problem taking Edward down, not to mention protecting you."


    I was speechless and spoke, "What do you want? I''ll do my best to satisfy."


    He thought about it and said, "Then why don''t you go you make me a week''s worth of meals, not


    noodles every day, old me will eat and throw up."


    He was not asking too much, but I was a bit embarrassed and looked at him and said, "Mr. Jenks, did I


    tell you that I can''t cook, I can''t cook anything except noodles, are you sure you want me to cook for


    you?"


    He bristled, "Can''t do it, you can''t learn, I don''t care, I want this anyway, nothing else will do."


    "Okay!" First agreed, as for making all the meals can be eaten, this can no longer be used as a


    criterion.


    It was hard to reach the entrance of the vi, I was a bit frozen, the area of this vi is also toorge,


    City P suburbs to build a vi are area regtions, this vi a look than ordinary vis two sets of so


    big, this is not called a vi, should be considered a manor, right?


    The White Family is really a luxury, a few hundred million vis built, this is intended for living? Or do


    something else?


    Brady and I got out of the car, Brady said, "The area of this vi can catch up with the Janks family old


    mansion, City P such a ce with many people and littlend, can still get such a big vi, the White


    Family this It''s not right!"


    I looked around, did not answer, the house looks like a new construction, go through the formalities is


    no way to go through, unless it is to go through the rtionship, and find someone to send a gift to get


    down.


    Into the vi hall, which is so empty that you can hear the echo of footsteps, followed the maid up to the


    second floor, into a room, the room just inside there is a noisy screen.


    The servant said respectfully to the screen, "Young master, people areing."


    The person inside gave an encore and said, "Go on down!" Then he said, "Miss Kennedy is quite


    punctual, it seems that I am quite important to you!"


    I frowned, did not answer, just nced around the environment, the house is too big is not a good


    thing, especially the home is not very lively, but the house is indeed very big, for no reason this house


    will be a haunted house.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It always feels eerie.


    Edward came out from behind the screen, his eyes fell on Brady and frowned slightly, "Mr. Jenks,


    you''re here too?"


    Brady gangster like spoke, "Well,e to walk, take a walk, identally followed to you here, Mr.


    White your home is quite big, so big house you use to do what? What do you do with such a big


    house? Keep beautiful women?"


    This person speaks, without traces of more can be angry.


    Edward smiled lightly, still holding two small walnuts in his hand and turning them, looked at me and


    said, "Miss Kennedy want to sit and talk? It''s been a long time since we''ve had a conversation like


    this."


    I pursed my lips and said, "Didn''t we say dinner? Where are the others, is Mr. White looking for me to


    go through the motions? Or do you think I have a lot of time on my hands and Mr. White thinks I can


    just waste it?"

 Chapter 799 Edwards Track 8

    Chapter 799 Edward''s Track 8


    "Of course not!" He spoke,ughing, "They''re all upstairs, and I had a few things I wanted to talk to


    Miss Kennedy about, which is why I asked you toe here alone."


    With that, his eyes fell on Brady, "Mr. Jenks, if you don''t mind, I''d like to talk to Miss Kennedy alone? Is


    that okay? We''ll have some tea upstairs for you, so you can go up and try some of our City P


    specialties."


    Brady looked at me with a clear meaning and asked me, what was he going to do?


    I looked at Edward as if he should be thinking of asking for the sandalwood box with me and looked at


    Brady and said, "Mr. Jenks go upstairs for me and say hello to Jannings and the other friends for me."


    Brady, nodding slightly, then went out the door and upstairs.


    In therge room, Edward was ying with walnuts in his hands, found afortable spot to sit, his


    legsced together, and looked at me, he raised his eyebrows slightly, "Don''t you want to sit down and


    talk?"


    I pursed my lips and walked to a chair a few steps away and sat down without speaking, waiting for him


    to speak.


    Sure enough, in a moment he spoke up, his voice low and introspective, "Dennis should be going well


    at City A."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned at him, "You can go straight to the point, Mr. White there is no need to beat around the bush."


    Thest time my mother asked about you, she said your belly should be pregnant soon and asked me


    when I would prepare for the wedding and marry you in style, in fact, as long as you are good and


    obedient I am still willing to let you keep the child in your belly. I''m sorry, but you are too naughty, you


    actually went to the child''s ount, and adopted her, you make me really unhappy, I want to do


    something when I''m unhappy, so I really sorry, did not hold back to get the child in your belly, you


    should not hate me, right?"


    Looking at his breezy, even some slightly casual tone and I said these words, I had a moment, I want to


    strangle him, already in the mind of him with a hundred different ways to get killed.


    But on the surface, I did not do anything, just looked at him, waiting for him to continue to say all those


    words that I hate, but he did not open his mouth, just looked at me and said, "You do not need to


    record, these things, not of any use to you, ra, I can do this position, not an idiot, so put away those


    little moves you, eh? "


    I panicked, froze for a moment, then pursed my lips, foreign dress calmly said, "What do you say, I do


    not understand, for those disgusting things you do, even if I do not sit on any small action, you will


    sooner orter be retributed."


    He raised his eyebrows, got up, and walked over to me, a shadowy face slightly towards Holy crap


    close, his dark eyes titled on my face with a few breathtaking smiles.


    Watching his slender fingers towards Holy crap close, I couldn''t help but hold my breath, just for a


    moment, he took the mike out of my ear and said sarcastically, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you,


    these unnecessary things, you shouldn''t be carrying around with you, it''s very distracting from our


    conversation."


    Said, he will take the wheat thrown directly out of the window, I pursed my lips, some warm anger, but


    still suppressed the anger to look at him.


    He satzily on the chair, looking at me, "I know you hate me, but this is also good, can not get your


    love, actually have your hate is also very exciting, the child thing, you should not me me, should be


    med on yourself, as long as you do not appear, no one will take you, but ra, you are too stupid,


    you actually go to save a and you So, you killed your own child, the end is your own making. It''s your


    own meddling that you should resent."


    "You shut up!" I opened my mouth, my heart burning with anger, "Edward, have you never thought


    about what will happen to you one day? I thought you were a humble man, but I was wrong, you are a


    bottomless and unscrupulous person, your whole life, no one can truly love you, you want that box,


    right? I''ll tell you clearly, I won''t give it to you, I won''t give it to you even if I burn it, don''t even think


    about it, I just want to see you destroy the White Family with your own hands, destroy yourself."


    He did not seem so angry at my words, but looked at me me, his gaze indifferent and calm, for a long


    time before he slowly spoke, "ra, you know, I do not want to inflict any bad action on you, I hope you


    will be good enough to give me what you should give me, so that I will not hurt you, and will not hurt the


    people you care about, otherwise, I can not guarantee that you Probably curious about what I use this


    vi for? Ever heard of a snake pit? I grew up loving it, but grandpa didn''t like it, so I had to raise it


    myself secretly, the third floor is where they live, once I turn on the switch, the people up there, they get


    tangled up with my pets, as to whether they are dead or alive, I''m not even sure anymore, after all, I''m


    not very sure, of those pets I raised, there is no matter with poison."


    I froze and looked at him incredulously, "Edward, you''re shameless!"


    He nodded, not even refuting my words, but agreed, "I also feel quite shameless, shutting down the


    machine is Jannings also in, you say why she loves me so much? When we started out, it was clear


    that we didn''t like each other that much, and I didn''t have that urge for her, so why was she so


    obsessed with me?"


    I pursed my lips, hands sped, the mind flew to think about what to do, I do not know how many


    snakes Edward in the end, these soft things I grew up afraid of, if they are really released, we may not


    be able to escape, when he just say I we some of these are identally bitten, he is only to bear some


    medical expenses, alive is to take all these things away, for him at all There is no loss.


    When I think about it, I can''t help but get angrier and angrier.


    "Jannings is at least sincere to you, and you''re threatening me with her, Edward, how shameful of


    you?" I opened my mouth and looked at her, fumbling with my phone in my pocket.


    He sneered, "Truly? What is avable? In a rtionship, if it is not what you want, so what if you are


    sincere, it is still useless. Isn''t it?"


    I think this person is simply mentally abnormal, in his logic, as long as he does not love, do not want,


    do not care, for him, are bad, are a burden, he does not care to cherish.

 Chapter 800: Under house arrest 1

    Chapter 800: Under house arrest 1


    I don''t know if Brady upstairs noticed anything different, but thinking about it, I was ready to touch the


    phone in my pocket to call my father.


    But before the phone could be broadcast, the hand was pressed, Edward leaned too close to me, a


    handsome, feminine face wearing a cold smile, "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, that sandalwood box, it


    doesn''t do anything for you, does it? What are you being stubborn about by not giving it to me?"


    I pursed my lips, took my hand out of my coat pocket, avoided his approach, and sneered, "You''ll let


    them go if I give you the box?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "Of course, you know my intentions are simple, and, I have no desire to harm


    them, ra, not anyone is born bad."


    Not who is born bad, looking at him, I frowned, "If you want to threaten me, you know a Jannings on


    the line, why do you need to call Selina''s parents here, they are just two old people, they are no longer


    useful to you, why do you still want to toss them?"


    He lowered his eyes and looked at me, "I didn''t use them to threaten you ah, they came here just by


    coincidence, Bobby owed me too much money, I had to invite his parents here so he could pay back as


    soon as possible."


    I pursed my lips, "Why don''t you just get rid of that bastard?" I don''t understand why God would let


    such a person live in the world.


    He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t continue my conversation anymore, he just looked at me and


    said, "Give me the box, you know, I need what''s in it, you give her to me and you can wear whoever


    you want to take away."


    I pursed my lips and said indifferently, "You let them down, the box is not on me right now, and, you


    know, even if I wanted to take Jannings away, she wouldn''t go with you."


    He hooked his lips and narrowed his eyes at me, "So what do you mean by that?"


    I pursed my lips, "I will give you the stuff, but you prerequisite is to release the people to you, Selina''s


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    parents, you know very well in your heart, they are of no use to you, Bobby that bastard has no moral


    integrity, he won''t care about his parents and rtives, so you''d better stop sinning and release the two


    old people so they can live in peace. As for Bobby, this kind of social scum, just leave it to the police,


    don''t let him endanger the society anymore."


    He sneered, "these I do not care, ra, to be honest, I do not trust you, not very much, you have


    already cheated me once, so I this time, no matter what you give to have to give me the things, if you


    do not have it on you is nothing, I give you a chance, you can go back to get it yourself, and when you


    get it, and then give it to me, I let them go. "


    I frowned, that box was changed once before by Dennis, I now have no idea where it is, looking at him,


    I said, "It''s not that I don''t want to give you that box, it''s just that I don''t know where it is at the moment,


    I didn''t even know the box was switched when I gave it to you."


    He narrowed his eyes, less than pleased, "You mean you don''t know where that box is?"


    I nodded my head, "You could say that!"


    His face fiercely cold down, looking at me froze, "Then it is very embarrassing, since you can not find


    the box, it will have to wait until you find it, these days, you simply also stay here, do not worry, I will not


    treat you poorly."


    I froze and frowned, "Edward, what do you mean? Are you trying to put me under house arrest?"


    He shook his head, some gangster, "no, of course not, how can I be house arrest you, I just want you


    to stay here for a few days, this vi has not been lived in since the change up, there is not much


    fireworks, you came, but also just to make the ce lively."


    He said, he reached out and pressed the bell by the chair, and in a moment, someone came up, a


    middle-aged man, and he looked at the man and said, "Uncle, these days, I''ll have to trouble you to


    take care of my friends, thanks a lot."


    When he finished, he got up and left on his own.


    I blocked him, "Edward, you''re breaking thew, you let us go."


    "Wait for when you find the box, today I''m a little tired, a littleter uncle will take you to the room, don''t


    think much about anything, stay here well, the box think Dennis will help you."


    I pursed theyer and red at him angrily, but he didn''t even look at me and just walked away.


    Leaving me and my uncle, my uncle looked at me and said with a gentle smile, "Miss Kennedy, the


    room is on the fourth floor, you ......"


    "Take me to the third floor!" I opened my mouth, then went out of the room, Edward the vi is very big,


    so big that the first floor is a long walk, uncle frowned slightly, as if hesitating to take me there.


    I spoke again, "Take me with you, since he wants to keep me here, there is no way he will not let me go


    even one step."


    The uncle nodded his head in slight agreement.


    Theyout of the third floor is different from the first and second floors, the third floor is locked up with


    iron doors, I can''t help but stare, "Where are my friends? Did you lock them all in?"


    Uncle smiled slightly and spoke, "Of course not, Miss Kennedy''s friends are fourth floor, Miss Kennedy


    don''t worry, this floor is used by the gentleman to keep pets, so it is well equipped, before those things


    inside wille out and scare people, so the gentleman will lock them inside."


    I nodded my head and spoke, "Are they all snakes? Or is there something else?"


    Uncle light smile, "the young master likes to collect some rare animals, so almost any kind of creature,


    raised for some years, Miss want to go to see?"


    I pursed my lips, because I did not see what the situation, so I did not dare to speak directly, if it is all


    like the animals in the zoo inside okay, but if they are all free-range, go in ironically some danger.


    After thinking about it, I spoke up and said, "No, uncle, take me to the fourth floor!"


    Uncle nodded, smiled, and took me up to the fourth floor. The vi wasrge, and the architecture


    resembled a neenth-century European castle, luxurious but cold.


    The stairway opening is veryplicated, and I wonder if it is to show the designer''s design style and


    ability.


    Fourth floor.


    Just up into the eye is a more than a hundred square meters of European design hall, the hall is ced


    a statue of Venus, aside from the statue of the Virgin of Western Europe, is the statue of nursing


    babies, looking a little revealing.


    Probably because I myself do not have such a good appreciation for art, so when faced with these


    statues, I am not very capable of appreciating them.


    The hall was set up with couches and a dining table, and Brady stood by the window, looking out at the


    view and wondering what to think.

 Chapter 801 - Under House Arrest 2

    Chapter 801 - Under House Arrest 2


    Seeing him, I couldn''t help but be relieved to see that Edward didn''t do anything to him. Hearing


    footsteps, he looked back at me and pursed his lips slightly and said, "The White family this vi is built


    quite strangely."


    "Eh?" I froze for a moment, somewhat stunned and unsure, "What''s weird?"


    "Look at that piece of greenery, don''t you think it''s strange?" He raised his hand and pointed to the


    piece of greenery downstairs, and after looking at it for a while, he didn''t find anything strange.


    I can''t help but look at him with some confusion and ask, "What''s strange? I look all good, is a secret


    chamber? When did you see that?"


    He looked at me and spoke, "Not a secret chamber, it''s the growth of the vegetation in the green area,


    don''t you see anything wrong with these vegetation?"


    I looked down, is really did not see what strange, now is winter, most of the vegetation are withered, the


    yard some withered vegetation, is also normal, as for those who are not withered long easy, that is a


    year are green vegetation of the tree, not withered is also normal, this is not what can be said.


    He opened his mouth and couldn''t help but sigh, "The evergreen pine in the green area many


    vegetation grows differently, don''t you see?"


    Listen to him, I could not help but look carefully, but indeed, there are almost a dozen evergreen pines


    in the yard, but the center of the yard a few seem to have withered, but the two sides of a few


    evergreen pines grow very well.


    "Is it because the soil in the middle is not so fertile?" Some curious opening.


    He shook his head, "The soil here is the same, this yard is veryrge, far from the vi, the vi


    blocked to the light is too small a possibility, it can only mean that the soil under the evergreen pine in


    the middle is not enough, or what is underneath."


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "The cer?" This vi does not have underground parking, ording tomon sense, it should only


    make the cer.


    He looked at me and after a moment of silence said, "This vi should not so much need a cer, it


    should be a warehouse for something. "


    I thought of the rtionship between Edward and Bob in Zuy, I couldn''t help but look at Brady and say,


    "Do you think it could be Heroin, he was close to Bob in Zuy before, just this thing to get to City P, the


    investigation is so strict, how he dumped out?"


    He looked at me, a time to raise his hand to touch his nose, some speechless, "What are the things in


    your head ah, what are you thinking? Thisrge vi, will be built under some basement, are used for


    shelter, ordinary vis also have, but most of them are converted into underground parking."


    He knocked the brain, I am a little speechless, skimmed, "is that you so serious road observation to


    see, so I think so much ah, do not let you think I should think what? Really."


    Doing back in his chair, he looked at me and idly said, "What? By the look of you, are you being held


    back by Edward?"


    I looked at him as if nothing was wrong, and for a while I was a little speechless, what was this guy


    doing? "Why are you so at ease ah? We are detained, you are still so leisurely? You are not afraid of


    being murdered by Edward here ah?"


    He raised his eyes to look at me, he gave a chortle and spoke, "Edward is hardly a murderous maniac,


    he wants to kill everyone, what does he want with you? You don''t give it to him!"


    I froze for a moment, how this person knows everything!


    Pursed lips, "Nothing, it''s just a box my grandmother left me before, he wanted me to give it to him, I


    wouldn''t give it to him, and he held me back, so that''s it."


    He huh!


    Look at me, "Does it matter?"


    I nodded, "One thing, that box contains the contract that Grandma signed with the gasoline powers


    then, which enables THE WHITE FAMILY to take advantage of the low price of oil now, so they can buy


    a lot in and make a big profitter."


    He narrowed his eyes at me and frowned slightly, "This thing, I think that should be given to him, there


    is nothing to keep, this is a sum of money, not the White family is earning, but the whole country is


    earning, the benefits are the people of the country, what are you entangled in?"


    "I''ll give the White family the box, but not Edward!" I opened my mouth and continued, "Dennis went to


    City A to find out all the dirty things Edward did in City A, so that he can get what he deserves. The bid


    for the oil is the White family, but the White family is not just one Edward, when Edward has been


    punished, the box I will hand over sooner orter."


    He frowned slightly, "So, the reason you don''t want to give him is because you are worried that once


    the White family and Middle East reach cooperation, Edward will be the red man in the eyes of


    the people, by then, he will be whitewashed, Dennis even if he did something terribly wrong, once he


    worded for himself to exin, in the end, there will be people Forgive him, and in the end, he will be


    aplished."


    I nodded, "That''s probably what it means."


    He nodded slightly and looked behind me and said, "Do you hate Edward that much? I heard Jannings


    say that you were very good friends before, how did you end up bing people who hurt each


    other?"


    I frowned and opened my mouth, "Different paths, not for each other, right? We are not on the same


    path after all."


    "So you have to kill him?" I froze and turned around to see Jannings, who hadn''t seen me in a long


    time, draped in a fox fur grizzly, looking at me with disappointment in her ck eyes, "He has given City


    A to you the George family, he didn''t go to do anything, just went back to City P to guard his acreage.


    You all are not willing to let him go?"


    When did ite?


    The first thing that came to my mind was this, but it was only for a moment, looking at her road I said,


    "Howe City P? And did not give me a call to let me know."


    She looked at me and said, "You and I have nothing to rte to each other, and meeting here was an


    ident, so why did you show up? You couldn''t give him back what belonged to the White family?"


    I could not help but frown slightly, originally belonged to the White family things? "My hands, originally


    does not belong to the White family, Jannings, although I do not understand why you want toe to


    City P, but you should be clear in your mind, Edward he does not have you in mind, he simply wants to


    use you, you must let yourself hurt all over the body before you are willing to give up? "


    I know he did something wrong, but the agreement is a life-saving thing for him, it may not be that


    important to you, but it is important to him. ?"


    I think Jannings is now simply unreasonable, looking at him, I some helpless said, "you first to the road


    of things really want to figure out, and then to persuade it, Jannings, the human heart at hand, if bent,


    there is no meaning of existence, you can like him, can love him very much, but you can not lose


    yourself. "

 Chapter 802 - Under House Arrest 2

    Chapter 802 - Under House Arrest 2


    With Jannings, I didn''t know what to say, I just nailed it.


    She refused to stop and looked at me and said, "ra, you the George family is now very scenic, that


    box in your hands will not y any role at all, it is useless for you to keep it, why don''t you want to give


    the box to Edward, just as a favor to him?"


    "As long as the White family has passed this hurdle, I believe Edward will get along well with Dennis,


    we are friends, were, are, and will be, ra, Edward did something to hurt you before, but all those


    things are over, you are now living a good life You''re all alive and well now, aren''t you? Why do you


    have to hold on to the past? You can help Edward this time, and when we get over it, you can do


    whatever you want with us, can''t you, ra?"


    Jannings looked at me, with tears in her dark eyes, looking like she was about to cry, with a somewhat


    pitiful look.


    I pursed my lips, misced my gaze not to look at her, looked back at Brady, saw Brady looking at me,


    some things do not care about the high meaning, as if this has nothing to do with him.


    Jannings pulled me in cold and cried, "ra, I beg you, please help Edward, just this once, as long as


    you help him, you can do anything you want me to do, the Baker family in City A''s property I will


    convince grandpa to give you all the management, whatever you want, I am willing to do it for you! Just


    promise me that you will help Edward, okay, just this once!"


    I stared at her with a bit of a headache and frowned, "Jannings, do you even know what you''re doing


    right now? You''re on your knees begging for a man who doesn''t care about you, what the hell are you


    thinking? Where is your dignity?"


    Her eyes were red and tears were about toe out, "ra, I know you have misunderstandings


    about Edward, there is a misunderstanding between you, listen to me, he is not that bad, it is you who


    misunderstand him, no I will go get him, he can exin."


    I got a bit of a headache from him and looked at her with a frown, "Jannings, who are you to tell me I


    have to forgive him? Do you know all the facts of the matter? Your beloved, in order to get the Janks


    family''s port trading rights, he deliberately created a car ident to take Dennis, put him in the freezer


    and almost froze him to death, Jannings, do you know these things about him? If you were in my ce,


    what would you do if Dennis did this to Edward? What would you have chosen? You''re standing here


    now telling me as a saintly mother that I should forgive him and let''s make peace with him? Did you


    ever think about my feelings when you said that?"


    "You im to treat me like a sister, but in the end, what? At the Royal Club, you called me over with a


    phone call, using your drunkenness to deliberately set me up and make me miscarry. Do you know


    what that child meant to me? Do you know what that child means to me? That child is God''s gift to me,


    my body is no longer able to allow me to get pregnant again, because of a phone call from you, an


    insignificant phone call, so that I can never have another child in this life, Jannings, is it that other


    people''s lives are so light in your world, is it that in your opinion, as long as no harm is done to you,


    these things are not a big deal? And only your business, Edward''s business is a big deal?"


    I did not me her for the death of the child, but she was the trigger, I know that I am also responsible


    for the death of the child, but she should not be so unashamed to me me in front of me, standing on


    the height of the Virgin Mary to teach me what I should do, I can not ept the resentment in my heart.


    Even though I really used to think of her as a good sister and wanted to be good friends with her for


    life.


    She cried her eyes into tears, pulled my clothes with both hands, opened her mouth and said, "What do


    you want me to do before you''ll give Edward the agreement? I really don''t know what to do, I just want


    to do the right thing at the moment, I just want to help the people I love the most to get through it!"


    Looking at her, I suddenly realized that I never seemed to have seriously known this normally big-


    hearted girl, I didn''t know her, not at all, and she became strange as hell.


    Not the Jannings I know, looking at her, my heart kept sinking, can love really make a person be a


    different person?


    "Jannings, how much do you love Edward?" I spoke up, not even understanding why I was asking such


    a question.


    She froze for a moment and spoke, "Very much in love, there is no way I can live without him, he is the


    only one in my world."


    "Can you be sure that he loves you? Love is mutual, how sure are you of yourself that he loves you?" I


    looked at him, my gaze a little sharp.


    She was a little confused, not knowing what I was doing asking this question or why I was asking it.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she looked at me and said, "He loves me, he said so, he loves me, I


    believe everything he says, ra, why are you asking that question? He does love me."


    "Huh!" I sneered, "Okay, since you''re so sure, let''s make a bet, Jannings, there''s a bottom line to all


    human feelings, we''re not good sisters from now on, don''t beg me with your pathetic little affection,


    aren''t you you sure he loves you? Thene to me at night and I''ll show you what kind of person he


    really is."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of which, I looked at her and opened my mouth with a touch of sarcasm, "If I''m right, Edward


    hasn''t touched you until now, right?"


    "You ......" she blushed furiously and looked at me with some surprise, but after a moment she calmed


    down again and looked at me, "You know that he is not physically allowed, you don''t need to stimte


    me with such things, there is no need for anything to happen between two people There''s no need for


    anything to happen between two people, and besides, he''s treating me quite well now."


    "Are you really sure that he can''t do anything with you because of his body?" I opened my mouth and


    looked at her, somewhat aggressively, "Have you ever thought about why he didn''t work once, why he


    didn''t work twice, why he didn''t work every time, and why he didn''t want to go to the hospital? Have


    you ever thought about it? Maybe, some people, just because he will have feelings for the person he


    loves? Maybe he doesn''t love you at all, doesn''t like you, so with you, he won''t react at all?"


    She looked at me with wide eyes, breathing a little sharply, her eyes red and swollen, "ra, you don''t


    need to stimte me in this way, does he love me or not, am I not clear in my heart?"

 Chapter 803 - Under House Arrest 4

    Chapter 803 - Under House Arrest 4


    I shrugged my shoulders, looking at her look of self-congrattion, couldn''t help but want tough,


    maybe, in such a state, I wonder how long she can lie to herself.


    With a long sigh, I spoke, "Well, I don''t think there''s anything to say between us, so if you''re really so


    sure he loves you, I''ll see you tonight? If he doesn''t love you, I hope you see yourself, see him, don''t


    get carried away, and it''s time for you to choose your own way of life."


    I really didn''t know what I should say to her anymore, so I chose to let her go.


    For a long time, she seemed to know that it might not be useful to beg at all, so she gave up and told


    me with conviction that Edward loved her, which seemed to be said for emphasis.


    I didn''t answer.


    After she left, Brady sat down on the couch with a deep look on his face and looked at me with


    narrowed eyes, "No, I''m a little curious, how do you, an outsider, know that Edward hasn''t touched


    Jannings and that Edward can''t? What, you''ve experienced it firsthand?"


    I pursed my lips, skimmed my mouth, and gave him a white look, "You will be nonsense, what do you


    think day in and day out, these are the previous Jannings and I chatted privately, girls alsoe back


    and forth on so many things, otherwise you think I can say anything else?"


    He gave a long whoop and said, "So did my former girlfriends often discuss me like this behind my


    back? This is too exciting, right? I don''t know what they were saying, I wonder if they were praising my


    good skills, eh, they must have been."


    I ......


    When this man is shameless, it really is the ghosts are afraid.


    Lazy and he said more, I took out the phone to call Dennis, but found that the phone simply no signal, a


    time frown, looking at Brady.


    With a puzzled look on his face, he opened his mouth and said, "Why are you looking at me?"


    I took the phone and looked at him and said, "No signal here?"


    He nodded, "Isn''t that normal? He''s got you under house arrest, so he''s not thinking of giving you a


    chance to contact the outside world so you can call Dennis and ask him toe rescue you?"


    I was speechless, "You knew from the beginning, why did not want to save yourself?" This person is


    not a fool, right!


    He shrugged his shoulders, "What is there to save yourself,ter I guess Mr. White will let people send


    delicious food, this several hundred square meters of luxury vi to live, there is food and drink, I look


    for a resort hotel are not necessarily able to find such a good ce, I save myself why? Why not enjoy


    the feeling."


    This person ...... is quite optimistic.


    Okay.


    I turned off my phone, sat down next to him and looked at him and said, "Brady, can you stop acting


    like a gangster? We are now caught here under house arrest, do you understand the meaning of house


    arrest? Do you know what house arrest means? It means locking up. Can you stop trying to have fun


    for a while and figure out how to get out?"


    He tsked and looked at me, "How do you get out? Get out for what, it''s nice here."


    I was speechless and looked at him and said, "Forget it, you can do whatever you like!"


    Sure enough, as he said, in no time Edward called for dinner, Brady, like a retard, gathered around the


    table and kept talking to his uncle, who still responded politely and then went out quietly.


    I pursed my lips and was a bit speechless as I watched him sit at the dining table and eat with


    pleasure. I stood by the window and looked around, Edward the vi was too big, the walls were high


    and he got a lot of private bodyguards, so it was probably not possible to sneak out.


    But if you want to think of other ways, I really have no way to think at all, the thought of here I have a


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    headache again, turn around to see Brady eat a mouth full of grease.


    I couldn''t help but say, "Brady, stop eating and hurry up and find a way out, the contract hasn''t been


    signed yet? Do you want Edward to keep us under house arrest for the rest of our lives?"


    "For life?" He looked at me, and then at the sumptuous food in front of him, "If he could be under house


    arrest for the rest of his life, I think it would be pretty good, living in a luxury vi with good food and


    drink, it would be worth it for the rest of his life."


    Oh!


    This person is 80% hopeless.


    I do not care about him, tossed a day, brain cells do not know how many dead, I really can not think of


    a good way to escape, simply also had to sit in the hall and wait.


    Thinking that Selina''s parents were also gotten by Edward, I couldn''t help but get up and walk towards


    the door when Brady called out, "Where are you going?"


    "Go find out where the others live!" Selina''s parents are old and can''t stand to be tossed around like


    this.


    He frowned slightly, "Don''t go, it''s useless, Edward has a lot of poisonous animals downstairs, it''s very


    dangerous, if you don''t find the exit yourself and get yourself hung up, Dennis will strangle me, you stay


    here properly, someone will find a way toe and find us."


    I pursed my lips, "Your guy?" Wasn''t he in Macao? Where did any of theme from?


    He looked down and continued to eat, did not say more, but very honestly praised Edward''s chef''s


    good workmanship, I was speechless, simply did not say more.


    Standing in the doorway, I hesitated for a moment, remembering the words with Jannings, I spoke,


    "You stay well here, I''m going out, Edward will not do anything to me for the time being, he still has not


    got the box, I am still useful to him, the vi is so big, he must have installed surveince, he will


    monitor us all the time, so you do not have to worry I!"


    After saying that, I went out of the hall and walked down the road that my uncle brought me up before,


    and without walking a block, I found myself on the fourth floor as if I had been there all along.


    A time can not help but frown, Edward this vi, should be able to design into a maze of the way, or he


    will not get so big.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but stop and stand still to keep quiet and look around, all walls,


    couldn''t find the stairway, every room door was the same, there were many hallways, there was no way


    I could tell which path I had just taken.


    I got a little anxious thinking about it.


    Looking at the doors of the room are closed properly, I could not help but go up and push it open, but I


    did not expect the door to open at all, several doors are like this.


    I can''t help but be a little anxious.


    I faintly heard the sound of a man and a woman, I could not help but hesitate for a moment, thought


    about it, followed the sound to find the past, a little unexpectedly, instead found the exit.


    Hearing the sound from the door of the room, I raised my hand, pushed open the door, and was coldly


    stunned by the scene inside.


    The room wasrge, but the lights were somewhat dim. The sudden movement of me standing in the


    doorway startled the people inside, and Edward was now sitting leisurely on the sofa, watching the


    show in front of him.

 Chapter 804 - Under House Arrest 5

    Chapter 804 - Under House Arrest 5


    He looked at me, the red wine ss in his hand stopped shaking, looked back at me and raised his


    eyebrows, "Found your way here,e in, let''s see the fun together!"


    I was stunned by the scene here half a day, looking at him, opened his mouth, his voice was a little


    small, "I ......"


    "Invite Miss Kennedy in!" Edward spoke, already putting down the ss of red wine in his hand, and


    then looked at me with an evil smile in his Danfeng eyes.


    My whole body was shivering from his look, some indescribable cold, and two men took me to him and


    then walked away.


    He crossed his legs and looked at me with a smile, "Sit down and watch for a while, you should not


    have seen such a scene, long time."


    I did not move, because this room, four or five Tibetan mastiffs and wild dogs staring at me.


    Relying only on my imagination and my limited IQ, I really couldn''t imagine what Edward was trying to


    do. Seeing that I didn''t react, he looked up at me and his gaze got a little cold.


    "Like to stand and watch the show?"


    But what happened next turned all three of my views upside down.


    "Vomit!" My stomach fiercely dry heaves up, lying aside and vomiting out some acid.


    Watching me vomit on the floor, Edward looked at me with an expressionless face and indifferent gaze,


    as if it all seemed like fun.


    I vomited so much that my stomach was about toe out, my mouth was full of bitter taste, and only


    after a long time did I look back at him, somewhat unbelievably, "Edward, you''re crazy, you''re really


    crazy!"


    Yes!


    Edward looked at me indifferently, his thin lips lightly opened, "What? Are you having another attack of


    kindness? How about you give me the agreement, eh? How about that?"


    "Edward do you know what you are doing?" Looking at him, I broke down a little and my emotions


    followed less stable, this man can really do anything to achieve his goal, no bottom line.


    He leanedzily on the couch, looked at me with contempt, and uttered a sentence that chilled me from


    head to toe, "Do you think Dennis would give me the agreement if I let you in on them?"


    "You''re crazy!" I blushed and couldn''t help but back up, looking at this man, I couldn''t help but feel a


    chill in my heart, he was crazy, he was crazy.


    "Hahahahahahahaha!" His arrogantughter came from his ears, "ra, you''re too young to y with


    me, be a good boy and give me the agreement, you won''t lose out, eh?"


    I purse my lips, suddenly some regret why I came in, can let him catch the opportunity to threaten me!


    "Edward, if someone else wants the agreement, I will not hesitate to give it to him, but, only you, I will


    not give it to you, you do not just want to get the White family to recognize your excellence? The old Mr.


    White is probably already nning to rece you as the person in charge, right? I will not give you the


    agreement, I will wait until I send you to jail, let the next person in charge of the White family, let him


    save the White family, as for you, you deserve to stay in jail, people like you. deserve it!"


    Watching his ck eyes rendered bloodshot scarlet little by little, looking at me, he looked at me grimly,


    his lips upturned, overflowing with bloodthirsty taste, "Good for you, I only deserve to stay in jail?


    Hahahaha, ra, worthy of being the woman Dennis sees, you really impress me!"


    I was cornered by him, some can not stand, legs trembling, opened my mouth, but before the words


    came out, I violently heard, "Tear! A sound, my clothes were torn by him, followed by almost his angry


    voice, "Get out of here!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A time, the people in the room, all left, I looked at her, red eyes, watched him circle me in the palm of


    space, panicked in my heart, "Edward, you can not touch me, Dennis will not let you go!"


    He sneered, "Does he matter? ra, have you forgotten that this is my turf? I want you, you think he


    can control? Don''t forget, your husband, he is still in City A looking for evidence to investigate me?"


    He came close to me, that look, extraordinarily disgusting, my body trembled, almost copsed, trying


    to raise his hand to push him away, but how strong a man is.

 Chapter 805 - Under House Arrest 6

    Chapter 805 - Under House Arrest 6


    He stood right in front of me, a pair of eyes like a wild wolf looking at me, measuring me, then moving


    slowly he undid his clothes, taking off the ck suit on his body, then slender fingers button after


    button, taking off the buttons on his cor, I looked at him, somewhat horrified.


    Voice trembling, "What do you want to do?"


    He hooked his lips, "You know what I''m going to do? Don''t you?"


    I shook my head and tried to convince him, "You can''t do this Edward, Jannings is still in this vi, you


    can''t do this, you can''t!"


    He hooked his lips and smiled, "Wasn''t it you who bet her whether I was good or not? If you don''t


    believe me, you always have to do it with me once to find out, don''t you?Dennis and I, aren''t you going


    to do a littleparison?"


    "Get out!" I was so sick of him being like this, I wanted to rip him apart, but I couldn''t do anything in the


    end.


    Looking at me with a low, sultry gaze, "Why are you looking at me with that look? Is my body not as


    good as Dennis''? You feel it, I am not worse than him,e ......"


    He half squatted beside me, forcing my hand on his body body, I was dead set on retracting, but he


    held me down and simply did not let me have the ability to retreat.


    I was scared and tried to hide, but it was no use at all.


    My pupils contracted slightly as I looked at him and shook my head, "Edward, you can''t do this!"


    He hooked his lips, didn''t care what I thought at all, looked at me with hooked lips and smiled lightly,


    "Aren''t you going topare it with Dennis? Aren''t you women all quite fond ofparisons?"


    I got up violently, pushed him away and tried to get out, but he was locked up and there was nothing I


    could do, no matter how much I pped and kicked, it was useless.


    My body was suddenly held by him from behind, his whole body was pressed against me, I broke


    down, "Edward, you shall not die, you let go of me!"


    "Do you know when I started liking you? From the first nce, magical? I knew when I first saw you,


    this life, I will do whatever it takes to get you, originally wanted to get you to Zuy , let you eat all the


    suffering before meeting me, at that time, you will definitely fall in love with me, but it seems that I


    thought too much, you did not, your feelings for Dennis can really be quite deep, so long apart are still


    thinking about him, ridiculous!"


    I couldn''t move, breathing hard, "Let go of me, being liked by you, you don''t know what a shame it is for


    me!"


    He sneered and moved harder and harder, "Shame? Fine, you''ll never get rid of me in this lifetime!"


    The hem of my skirt around my waist was ripped open by him, my heart was shocked and my fear


    confused open, "Edward, if you dare, I will never forgive you in my life, if you dare to touch me, I will die


    here and let you Dennis step on your whole the White family!"


    "Hahahahaha!" Heughed, "the White family is nothing, I don''t care, for me, the White family is not


    worth mentioning, you don''t need to use the White family to threaten me, I don''t care at all, Dennis will


    never be able to find you in this life, you will always be here in this life. This cage is prepared for you,


    ra, resign yourself to your fate!"


    "You''re dreaming!!!" Desperately bit on the back of his hand, he ate the pain to release me, some grim


    look at me, "Dennis should now be on the way to rescue you, but he does not know, people ah a panic


    is easy to ident, so ra, you say, if Dennis toe to you because on the way to meet a car


    ident, or a crash or something, is this all you caused?"


    "Edward, you shall not die!" I panicked, looking at his leisurely andfortable look, I was afraid, the


    kind of fear from the heart, eyes red, heart seized extraordinarily hard.


    "Don''t you hurt him, don''t you want the agreement? I''ll give it to you, don''t you threaten him with me, I''ll


    give the agreement!" I grabbed his hand, a little humbled, and looked at his grim and terrible face, red


    and swollen, "Edward, don''t you want the agreement? I''ll give it to you, all of it, don''t hurt Dennis,


    okay?"


    He looked at me, at first his face was gloomy and terrible, then slowly became somewhat grim, then it


    was a violentugh, looked at me and said, "ra, what do you think you are doing this for? I did not


    want to hurt you at all at the beginning, the root family did not want to use you to threaten Dennis, it


    was you, it was you who broke my mood of wanting to treat you well from the beginning."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    With that, he got up, opened the door of the cage, went out and picked up the box phone on the


    ground, then walked towards me with the phone in his hand, handed me the phone in his hand, his


    gaze sank slightly, his voice was low, "Call Dennis and ask him to give the agreement to Linda, eh?"


    I calmed down, took the phone from him, dialed Dennis, and someone on the other end picked up the


    phone just as I thought, and it was Dennis.


    Hearing his voice, my heart sank and I said with difficulty, "Dennis, where are you? Are you okay now?


    How are you doing?"


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, don''t be afraid!" He opened his mouth, his voice was low and steady, and


    inevitably my originally restless heart became somewhat smoother.


    As long as he''s on it, it''s done.


    Edward looked at me, his gaze was low, that look obviously wanted me to mention the agreement, I


    pursed my lips, hesitated for a moment then said into the phone, "Edward, the box that Grandma gave


    me, do you remember where to put it?"


    It seemed that the other end froze for a moment and he spoke, "At home, didn''t you always know


    that?"


    I frowned slightly, the matter of the agreement, after thest time, he did not mention it to me, so I have


    not known where, thinking of this, I spoke, "En, I will not be at home, I will find someone to get it, you


    well in City A,e back after the matter is done!"


    "En!" He spoke, his voice warm, "It''ll be done soon, are you okay alone?"


    Edward looked at me, I pursed my lips and said to the phone, "Eh, it''s all good, just some miss you, I''m


    waiting for you at home, be back early!"

 Chapter 806 - Under House Arrest 7

    Chapter 806 - Under House Arrest 7


    The words have not yet finished, see Edward reached over to grab the phone, was I avoided, the


    phone at the end of Dennis did not seem to notice anything, only slightly froze a after, the voice low


    said, "Eh, I also miss you!"


    Looking at Edward, who was leering at me, I said into the phone, "I''ll see you back here, take care of


    yourself!"


    He opened his mouth, his voice bottoming out, "Good!"


    After hanging up the phone, Edward violently grabbed my cell phone, a good one was suddenly


    smashed to fine pieces by him.


    I looked at him, pursed my lips in silence, did not speak, he looked back at me angrily, without saying


    anything pulled me up from the floor, then pressed whatever I wanted, directly dragged me up and


    threw me on the sofa.


    Almost without giving me time to react, his face was cold and he came on top of me without any regard


    to my struggle.


    I broke down and tried to push him away haphazardly, but no matter what I did he didn''t waver in my


    body, I was desperate, "Edward, I''ve asked for what you want, it''s at the vi, just send someone to get


    it, why are you still doing it to me, you bastard!"


    As I spoke, I tried to push him away, tried to hit him, but to no avail, he was like an iron man without the


    slightest sense of pain, allowing me to p indiscriminately.


    Watching him to thest step, I was really scared, at this point he had no semnce of sanity, I don''t


    even know why he suddenly did this to me, so rough and domineering.


    A moment of panic descended to the point where I cried out violently, "Edward, you bastard, let go of


    me, please, let go of me!" My cries didn''t seem to be of any use to him.


    I''m getting desperate.


    "Bump!" The sound of a heavy blow rang out with a violent bang, I froze for a moment, that is, a


    moment, the Edward pressed against me suddenly crooked to the ground, everything came too much


    to be a little surprised.


    Edward was unconscious, he was lying on the ground as if dead, blood slowly flowing from the back of


    his head, I breathed a sigh of relief and looked up at Jannings who was still holding a hard object in his


    hand.


    Perhaps all this is not in our mutual expectation, so for the sudden fall of Edward, for the Jannings just


    missed hit, for the escape of me, are not in the imagination.


    "Bang!" The bottle in Jannings hand fell to the ground, she looked at me with a bewildered face, then


    looked at Edward on the ground, her voice stuttered a bit, "I ...... I didn''t try to save you, I ...... "


    I got up from the ground, pulled her, did not think much about it, intended to hurry to leave, but before


    reaching the door, stood still, because the person standing at the door at this time, is the uncle, he also


    stood behind a few robust men, are bodyguards.


    "Where are the twodies nning to go?"


    The uncle opened his mouth, and his face remained frozen with a courteous smile.


    Jannings and I pulled each other silky smoothly and looked at our uncle and said, "We need to get out


    of here, uncle, please let us go!"


    Uncle did not listen to me at all, but looked behind us and saw Edward lying on the ground, somewhat


    unkempt, then just indifferent gaze swept over me before looking at the bodyguard behind him and


    said, "Go and see if the young master is alright?"


    Two bodyguards went to Edward''s side, and after some simple treatment, they took Edward away,


    while Jannings and I were locked up dead in this house.


    Jannings and I are shrinking in the corner, for a long time, she just returned from the emotions, a pair of


    eyes moving to look at me for a long time, seems to have something to say.


    I looked at her and pursed my lips, "This matter, I myself did not expect, thank you for what just


    happened, do not worry, Dennis will find a way to get us out."


    She looked at me, pursed her lips in silence, for a long time before she spoke to herself, "I knew from


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    the beginning that he never loved, never even put me in his heart, I knew all this, I also knew that from


    the beginning I was lying to myself, I thought that as long as I kept following him and pestering him, he


    would notice me, with you guys around, he was actually quite nice to me, gentle gentleman, he would


    even take the initiative to bring me things, even though he never touched me, but many details he


    really noticed."


    "When we first got together, I didn''t like the smell of smoke, he smoked in the car, I was just curious to


    ask him, how do you smoke in the car ah? I don''t know why he became like this, but I know that he


    loved me, and I don''t want to lie to you. But, I know he loved, it''s true!"


    Looking at his painful and bitter appearance, I was a bit at a loss as to what to say. Maybe Edward had


    really loved her, but why did Edward say those meaningless words to me?


    He had put his heart into Jannings, but since he had put his heart into it, why couldn''t he love it


    properly all the time?


    Looking at Jannings hugging himself in the corner, I somehow do not know how tofort him, some


    heartache she now so, a slight sigh of relief reached out to pull her said, "Jannings, I know that


    perhaps this rtionship, there are many problems I also do not handle well, many times, I am too self-


    righteous, so often always put themselves at risk. For Edward''s matter, I can not do the same as you


    stand in his perspective for his sake, we have to admit things, is that he for me has been the enemy, I


    know, I am not qualified to ask you to apany me against him, but, he did so many harmful things


    must ept the sanctions of thew!"


    "You know Barbara, the moment of her heart in her chest, is Edward and her father made a deal to sell


    her, that is a fresh girl''s life, we have many ways to live a person, but Edward used the most profitable,


    the most cruel way, a life for a life, so Barbara has been living in guilt, and many The children in the


    mountain vige, they have not seen the world, they were robbed by Edward, Jannings, these things I


    have seen with my own eyes, you must face the depths of your own heart, to make the right decision,


    you love Edward is not false, but he did the wrong thing, it is true."

 Chapter 807 - Under House Arrest 8

    Chapter 807 - Under House Arrest 8


    She looked at me, tears still in her eyes, "What do you want me to do? What else can I do now? He


    shouldn''t let me have any chance toy a hand on him now, look at these beasts, they are full and


    asleep now, but when they wake up and get hungry, we will probably be food in their mouths."


    I don''t know, looking at him, I pursed my lips and said after a moment of silence, "So we have to unite


    and find a way out of here together, you can find your way here, that means you are familiar with this


    vi in Edward, right? You can find your way out, right?"


    She froze and was silent for a moment, then nodded, "What do you want me to do?"


    "Dennis wille hereter, but Edward''s vi walls are too high, he rashly is no way to rush in, so we


    have to find a way to get out of here, find Brady, and Dennis inside and outside, we can get out!"


    She hesitated, then said, "I''ve lived here for a while, and I''m not sure I''m familiar with all the roads, but


    there should be a way to try."


    With that, she suddenly looked at me, "But, ra, to get out of here, you need to bet your life, can you


    ept that?"


    I froze for a moment, before I understood what she meant, I saw her look towards the Tibetan mastiff


    sleeping in the cage.


    Almost the same second, I reacted to what she meant, a cold sweat broke out around me, I nodded


    and looked at her, "Yes!"


    She nodded and handed me a fruit knife and said, "Try to keep yourself safe!"


    Said she walked towards the cage, then opened the door of the cage, the Tibetan mastiff is still


    sleeping, although the cage door was opened, but the behemoth inside is still sleeping very quietly.


    Jannings stood by the cage, after a deep breath, fiercely raised the electric bat in his hand, towards the


    sleeping Tibetan mastiff electricity down.


    Almost at the same time, the Tibetan mastiff was electrically awakened, fiercely issued a hiss, she


    reacted quickly back to the side, holding the electric baton in her hand silk.


    The cage has been Tibetan mastiff woke up, several other followed, several behemoths stood up,


    leering at me and Jannings.


    Jannings raised the electric baton in her hand and began to get alert, she looked over at me, her voice


    trembling a bit, seeing that it was from fear, "You take the knife and protect yourself!"


    I nodded slightly, with some fear in my heart.


    Several Tibetan mastiffs in the cage slowly came out, all staring, looking straight at us, sharp teeth


    showing.


    Then, one of the Tibetan mastiffs walked towards Jannings, looking as if she knew that it was Jannings


    who had just woken her up with electricity.


    I looked at Jannings, my heart in my throat, and spoke, "Jannings, what should we do?"


    She gripped the electric police baton and spoke with some vow of death, "ra, as I said, this time, we


    are gambling, so I don''t know what to do next!"


    See another Tibetan mastiff towards me, my whole person began to tremble, the whole person are


    shrinking on the wall, tightly against the wall, really because too afraid, so my whole person is


    trembling, I hold the knife in my hand, to the Tibetan mastiff, the body unconsciously backward.


    "Roar!" The Tibetan mastiff looked at me with a pair of eyes staring intently at me, Jannings said these


    things had just had enough and wouldn''t want to eat us up, but there was no guarantee they wouldn''t


    bite us to death.


    Perhaps because I was holding a knife in my hand, the Tibetan mastiff pounced towards me, I was so


    scared that I almost had no ability to resist and hissed out, "Ah!!!"


    Almost instantly, I heard the piercing sound of gunshots ringing in my ears, followed by a bang, the


    Tibetan mastiff that lunged towards me in front of mended on the ground andy grunting and


    struggling for a few seconds, and then did not understand.


    I was stunned to see several other Tibetan mastiffs also lying on the ground with syringes in their


    necks, which seemed to be anesthetized for these beasts.


    "Twodies, you shouldn''t have provoked them!" Uncle stayed with a few bodyguards standing in the


    doorway, his eyes clear and cold as he looked at us.


    Jannings and I nodded, and Jannings looked at his uncle with red eyes and spoke, "Uncle, how is


    Edward? Did he wake up? How''s it going? Can I go see him?"


    Uncle frowned slightly and looked at her and said, "Young master is fine and has woken up, Miss Baker


    don''t worry."


    Jannings a sigh of relief, looking at the uncle some pitiful opening, "Then uncle, you can take us to see


    him? What just happened, I know I was wrong, but uncle, you know, I love him very much, really love


    very much, I can''t let him treat other women ......"


    Uncle nodded and sighed, "Let''s go, don''t be impulsive in the future!"


    Then the uncle did not say much, directly took me and Jannings together out of the room, the ground


    lying several Tibetan mastiffs seem to have no intention to manage.


    Out of the room, which was locked, and following my uncle, Jannings looked at me and gestured for


    me to find my own way out.


    I nodded in response.


    It''s just that Edward''s vi is so big that I really have no way to be sure that I will find anything


    unnecessary again, but at this point it''s the only way to go.


    However, before we could do anything to react, there was a sudden siren outside, very harsh, followed


    by the frown of the uncle.


    Almost at the same time, he looked behind him followed by a few bodyguards, gave them a look after a


    few bodyguards are gone, I know, at such times, must be to let these people go to find a way to take


    care of the illegal things in the vi.


    After Jannings and I looked at each other, Jannings opened his mouth and said to his uncle, "Uncle,


    why is there a siren sound outside? Did something happen?"


    Uncle slightly froze, pulled a smile, "probably juste to look around, Miss Baker you don''t have to


    think much, I''ll take you to see the young master."


    Jannings nodded repeatedly and spoke, "Is Edward in his bedroom? I''ll go see him first." She said she


    trotted super Edward''s bedroom, and I walked extra slow, uncle probably worried that she did


    something out of the ordinary, so the side quickly followed.


    I saw this, while following the path Jannings told me in advance towards the outside, Edward this vi,


    people are living on the fourth floor, because the area is toorge, it is difficult to find the intersection of


    the stairs down, it is also possible that he designed it so that it can be difficult to find the stairway.


    Following what Jannings said, I found the exit and quickly descended the stairs.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Find the first floor lobby.

 Chapter 808 Yearly 1

    Chapter 808 Yearly 1


    Hundreds of police officers appeared down the hall and surrounded the No. I was confused for a


    moment, and then saw Dennis in the crowd.


    It''s only been a few days since I saw him, and he was so obvious and attractive in his dark coat that he


    could be seen in the crowd at a nce.


    I froze for a moment, four-eyed, indescribable warmth up in my heart, a time to run towards him with


    almost no worries.


    These days of missing, buried in the heart of the worry, at this moment are like the dam of water, waves


    of rushing toward him.


    Likewise, he strides towards me, running in both directions, there is no time more than this moment for


    the heart to surge, running into his arms, I cling to his waist, burying my head in his arms.


    A time when the heart are warm and satisfied, nose sore, "I thought, I will not see you in this life, I


    thought this time I have to face all this bravely alone, I thought you will note, I thought ......"


    "Silly!" Holding me in his arms, his voice was low and introspective, "How could I ever let you face it


    alone again, not now, not ever."


    Lying in his arms, my heart gradually settled down, can not help but warm some, so good, as long as


    he is around me, my heart can be stable, to feel that they have the world.


    After holding me for a while, he held me and said in a warm voice, "Be good, let''s take care of the


    matter at hand first!"


    I nodded my head, there were a bunch of things left to deal with at the vi, and that was the main


    thing.


    The police surrounded the entire vi, and the lead policeman looked at Dennis and said, "Mr. George,


    should we rush in?"


    Dennis nodded and spoke, "First find Edward, the others stop first, save the scene as much as


    possible intact, not too much damage."


    "Good!"


    Then a group of people entered the vi, I opened my mouth and reminded, "There are Edward''s pets


    on the third floor, most of them are poisonous snakes and lizards, you should be more careful."


    The lead cop nodded and responded, "Thank you Mrs. George for reminding me!"


    I leaned against Dennis, did not enter the vi again, see Dennis face very calm look, I could not help


    but curiously spoke, "When did youe back?City A to City P even if it is fast, but also takes four


    hours!"


    His eyes fell on me and spoke, "You and Brady came before he sent me a message toe, Edward


    will not call you for no reason, can not get the box, he will house arrest you is the regr operation, not


    to mention the White family is anxious to oil purchase agreement, he looked for you, it is necessary."


    "So, you came back after you found out the news?"


    He nodded, "the situation in the vi Brady touched almost, I just stayed the police over, this will be


    above with Brady''s help, Edward went in is inevitable."


    I nodded my head "How are you doing with City A? Did you find a confession or any evidence?"


    "Eh, all have confessions, just leave the back to Toby."


    This is finally the end of the story.


    Edward was smashed by Jannings and temporarily unconscious, plus the police swooped in again and


    found a number of wild first-ss protected animals in the vi, as well as many guns in the bottom


    room.


    Edward was involved in the crime, so was taken away directly, as for the people in the vi, most of


    them were released after taking statements, because Edward''s matter, the White family was also


    implicated overnight.


    The stock, which was not ideal, suddenly plunged and ended up miserably, and Edward was detained.


    The next day.


    After a night of tossing and turning, I woke up with Dennis still lying beside me. When I opened my


    eyes, Dennis'' warm gaze fell on me, and when he saw I was awake, he looked at me and hooked his


    lips, "Awake?"


    I nodded, looked at him unconsciously smiled out, moved his body towards his arms, his voice was a


    bit mute, "I dreamed of youst night, I thought you were away on business again, thinking that if I


    woke up and could not see you, my heart should be lost again, but I did not expect you were still with


    me, I was suddenly very happy."


    These words, I do not know how, said, his shallowughter came to his ears, "after my business trip


    you go with me, every time I wake up invisible, I also lost, sleep at night without holding you, always


    feel empty in the arms."


    I nodded and buried my head in his arms, my voice muffled, "With Edward''s business settled, isn''t


    She in charge of everything over at City A? You don''t have to go there now, and, you don''t have to


    go to Macao''s side either, you can just stay at City P. By the way, Stannis is supposed to get married."


    He nodded his head and looked at me with burning eyes, "How about when Stannis is done with the


    wedding, we have one too, one that belongs to you and me?"


    I froze for a moment and said, "Our wedding, didn''t we already do it? It''s a lot of trouble to do it again,


    so we might as well wait until the weather is better after the year and we go out together, I haven''t been


    outside for a long time."


    He smiled lightly, "Definitely going, but the wedding still needs to be done!"


    Hugging him, I half-smiled and said, "Or wait to talk about itter, we are now doing the wedding, are


    considered wedding anniversary."


    Saying that, I fell back in his arms, and can not help but want to sleep, touching the phone to see the


    time, it is already noon, I can not help but from his arms out of the head to look at him, "you hungry?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "What about you? Hungry?"


    I nodded, "A little, but I haven''t bought any food at home for the past few days and my aunt hasn''t


    After thinking about it, I said, "Why don''t we go to Auntie Yara''s to eat togetherter? She seems to


    have recently bought a suite in the city, and it seems to be quite close to us. After we finish eating, we


    can also go to the library and read a bookter, how about that?"


    He nodded, raised his hand and scratched my nose, dotingly saying, "Okay, all yours!"


    Getting up from the bed, I sat on the boat and eased off for a while before finding some rity. Dennis


    had already washed up, changed his clothes and came out of the checkroom.


    Looking at me, he said, "Still sleepy?"


    I shook my head, "Not sleepy anymore, why aren''t you wearing a ck jacket?" It seems like this is the


    first time I''ve seen him wear something that wasn''t ck, a bit of a surprise.


    He picked me up from the bed, let me straddle his waist, carried me into the bathroom, on the sink, he


    had already squeezed the toothpaste in advance, handed me the toothbrush, he smiled lightly, "Don''t


    you like me in other colors?"


    I shook my head, containing a toothbrush some voice blurred, "did not dislike, I think you suddenly


    wear other colors, so I think you are too handsome, all of a sudden a little by you fascinated, so, I will


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    also be a good dress up, and you go out together, that can match you."

 Chapter 809 Yearly 2

    Chapter 809 Yearly 2


    He hugged me, his eyes falling tenderly on the mirror, watching me brush my teeth, and said with


    amusement, "You want to clean up nicely because you''re going to school!"


    I giggled lopsidedly and said, "There''s a little bit of that, but there''s a little more reason to want to be


    morepatible with you." After brushing my teeth and rinsing my mouth, I struggled to get off of him


    and was ced on the toilet lid.


    I tilted my head to look at him and frowned slightly, "What''s wrong? I haven''t washed my face yet?"


    His eyes fell on my feet, "standing barefoot on the ground is very cold, I''ll get you shoes, don''t rush


    down." He said he gave two more instructions before going out.


    When he came back with his shoes in his hand, he gave me slippers to put on, and after he gave me a


    kiss, he said, "I''m going to cook some breakfast in the kitchen,e down when it''s ready."


    I nodded and walked over to the sink to get ready to wash up.


    Because to see Yara, I went through the checkroom, and finally found a set of good clothes, pink and


    soft, is the brandunch of new products this year, I do not know when Dennis got back, but look at the


    style is not bad, wearing the body looks a littledy sweet, but less usually the cold atmosphere,


    vaguely let people feel bright.


    Changed clothes, and I sat in front of the dresser to put on makeup and blow-dry my hair again, I have


    not pounded myself for a long time, my hair seems to have grown a lot longer, it has reached the waist,


    sitting in front of the dresser, I looked at my hair so seriously for the first time, I could not help but feel


    extra joy.


    It seems like this hair I never seem to lose, rich and ck, the skin on the face and smile, more bright


    and rxed than before.


    I used to hear old people say that if you are with someone and you find yourself bing more and


    more attractive, it means, you are suitable and it will get better and better.


    Now that I think about it, it''s true, for so many years, Dennis and I together, no matter what kind of


    world have seen, hardships have also survived, as if everything is very good.


    It also seems to be getting better and better, and the memories of the past are slowly all sweet.


    After putting on makeup and going downstairs, Dennis had already prepared breakfast, he had cooked


    fish porridge, looking very fresh, seeing meing downstairs, he waved towards me, "Come and try!"


    As he spoke, he turned around to get the dishes, all together so natural and normal.


    But the more natural and spontaneous the scene, the more people are in a bit of a trance. Suddenly


    there was a moment when I realized that between Dennis and I, it seemed that we had just fallen in


    love, but it seemed that we had already gone through several rounds.


    Seeing me dazed, he couldn''t help but smile lightly, "What are you thinking about? Why don''t youe


    over?"


    I was interrupted by his thoughts and made it to the table and looked at him and said, "When did you


    learn to cook fish porridge? It looks like it tastes good."


    He gave me a bowl and looked at me and said, "When I was in City A, I didn''t want to eat it, I thought it


    tasted good, so I thought I''de back and cook it for you, try it."


    I took the porridge in his hand, nodded with a light smile, took a shallow taste and couldn''t help but look


    at him and praise him, "Mr. George, your craft is really getting better and better, congrattions!"


    He ced the omelette in front of me and spoke, "Eat at ease!" Apparently this is ...... shy?


    I lowered my head while eating, the corners of my mouth smile while slightly up, each person treats


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    love in a different way, as Dennis and I, we seem to be together after everything is very ordinary, but it


    is these ordinary and trivial little things will be our memories piled up.


    From the vi, Dennis drove, I sat on the passenger side looking out of the window some dazed,


    gloomy for a long time City P suddenly cleared up, a rare can see the sky blue sky.


    "It''s almost the end of the month, and it''s rare that it suddenly clears up. By the way, Christmas is


    will be very lively.


    With that in mind, I can''t help but start nning for Christmas. In all these years, we never seem to


    have a serious Christmas.


    Dennis drove on, his gaze straight ahead, his eyes lingering, "Anything you want for Christmas?"


    I looked at her sideways and pursed my lips a little, "Mr. George, have you noticed that my life with you


    now is just too dull, as if we have been living for decades as an old couple, without passion."


    He frowned slightly, then pulled the car toward the curb and stopped, looking at me with a deep gaze,


    "So, what you''re saying is that I should have some fun with you?"


    I looked at his sudden stop and said, "What are you doing stopping so suddenly? Aren''t we going to


    see Auntie Yara?"


    He moved his body closer toward me, his gaze ghostly, "Let''s discuss our problem first."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Our Passion!"


    I froze for a moment, yingughter, "Actually, I don''t mean that, I just want to tell you that the two of


    us are actually quite good, you ......"


    "Good at what?" He looked at me and seemed to be a bit of a deliberate tease, I froze, then couldn''t


    help but re at him and said, "Dennis, why are you starting to take the bull by the horns!"


    Seeing me suddenly yell, he froze, but did not react, and again I opened my mouth, "I just casually


    mentioned, how can you get into the bull''s eye? We are going to meet Auntie Yara, right? If you drive


    the car halfway and stop it, you''ll be stuck in traffic, so when are we going to get to Auntie Yara''s


    house?


    He was a little frozen, and I pushed him back into his seat and looked at him and said, "Hurry up and


    drive carefully, don''t desert anything!"


    Following my words, he started the car, then drove it and continued to start again, looking a bit


    confused, but after a moment he looked at me and frowned, "When did you learn to divert your


    attention like that?"


    I yed dumb, "What diversion, I was telling you to follow the road properly and not think about the


    east and the west, you know?"


    I said I raised my hand to square his face looking at me, let him look at the front of the road, seriously,


    "In fact, I just casually said, you do not always so serious, you so I simply have no way to continue to


    talk with you."


    "Eh!" He responded, thinking like a fool.


    Yara went back to live in City P, so it was a short drive, and luckily there was no traffic.


    She bought a home in the center of town, a neighborhood home, elevator house, Dennis and I saw


    Yara and Aldrich both standing downstairs waiting for us, seeing us, Yara greeted us with a smile and a


    lightugh, "You two got stuck in traffic on the way? Your Uncle Aldrich and I have been waiting for you


    for a long time,e on upstairs!"

 Chapter 810 Yearly 3

    Chapter 810 Yearly 3


    Dennis pulled me along, nodded slightly, and went straight upstairs after saying hello to Aldrich.


    Three rooms and a hall, Yara''s house is not big, but the decoration is very warm, the TV cab with


    flowers, I did not see clearly what the flowers look like for a while, look a little bright, but do not feel like


    real flowers.


    "That is your Auntie Yara made by herself, there are a lot of dead branches in the neighborhood


    downstairs, she found some back, made flowers with tissue paper, dyed, so it is there to do


    decorations." It was Aldrich who spoke.


    I was surprised for a few moments, could not help but walk to those flowers to see, but could not help


    but be attracted by the words, from a distance, indeed all are fake flowers, just well done.


    Dennis was slightly stunned, also came closer to see, light smile, "This statement does not look


    carefully, indeed can not see whether it is true or not!"


    Yara from the kitchen out of the meal,ughing, "your Uncle Aldrich do coloring, he did fine, look also


    difficult to distinguish the real, you twoe over to eat, I still have some in the bedroom, you will take


    a few to take back.


    When we arrived at the table, Yara greeted us while looking at us and said, "I see that the George


    Group is now quiterge and stable, and you are not young anymore. You also need to stay around


    and raise them properly, they are adults, don''t bezy!"


    When she said that, I couldn''t help but be a little ashamed and nodded my head, "Okay Auntie Yara!"


    The thing with rie is really that we should have stayed around, there was a lot going on the other


    day and we should have picked her up in the meantime.


    Just thinking about it, Yara suddenly ran towards the bathroom, Dennis and I froze, Aldrich was calm


    enough to follow him in, and it took a while toe out.


    I couldn''t resist looking at them and saying, "Auntie Yara is eating what, a bad stomach?"


    Yara smiled faintly and spoke, "It''s okay, it''s normal for a while, it will be fine after a month or two."


    Saying that, she sat back in her position.


    Aldrich gave her food and took good care of her.


    I saw that Dennis did not seem to say much, I could not help but frown at this big log, and did not know


    to greet.


    After dinner, Aldrich and Dennis had tea in the tea room, and Yara and I cleaned up the kitchen and sat


    in the hall watching TV, when she suddenly pulled me in and said, "ra, you''re not too young, do you


    n to have children?"


    When asked about it, I froze a little.


    After a long moment of hesitation, he looked at her and said, "Auntie Yara, I can''t have a baby!"


    She stiffened slightly, drew a deep breath, and said somewhat helplessly, "Sins, you two children have


    suffered too much in this life."


    I purse my lips, I don''t know what to say, things have passed and I know it''s useless for me to say


    anything now.


    After a while, I saw that Yara was not feeling well, so I asked, "Auntie Yara, what''s wrong with you? Are


    you ufortable there?"


    She shook her head slightly, "It''s okay, it''s old, can''t afford this. ra, are you nning to find a way to


    have another child?"


    I froze for a moment, unsure, "Auntie Yara, the baby thing, we ......"


    "IVF, ah, you child, now that technology is so advanced, want a child is not necessarily have to give


    birth to their own, your uterus, the uterine wall is thin, you can first artificial insemination."


    I was dumbfounded by what she said and looked at her a little confused, "Auntie Yara it''s not


    something Dennis would necessarily agree to, and, at our age now, it''s actually about time we had


    rie."


    She shook her head, spoke, "This is not a matter of age, I can now still pregnant, not to mention you,


    you live this half life, the George family family, a child can also be lively some, after you are older, there


    is a person around can apany, children to move around, this life in old age is also lively. "


    I couldn''t help but catch the point and looked at her and said, "Auntie Yara are you pregnant?"


    She did not shy away from speaking, "Well, only three months, not stable, these days I and your Uncle


    Aldrich nning to do the wedding, but this has not dared to say with Dennis, so so dyed."


    I do recall that Dennis said before, he did not agree to Auntie Yara and Aldrich marriage, mostly


    because Aldrich is the White family, the White family, Dennis more or less still some scruples, so have


    not agreed to much.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t help but look at Yara and speak, "Auntie Yara, Uncle Aldrich is the White,


    did you know that?"


    She nodded with a frank face, "I know all this, Dennis and the White family the young master of those


    private entanglements I know, but these things, after all, are the mall, and your Uncle Aldrich is not


    involved in these things, he is a simple old professor, this lonely A lifetime, met me, want to live a good


    life with me, ra ah, you find time to persuade Dennis, I''m old, meet a person who wants tomit to


    life is not easy."


    I understand what Yara means, just do not know how to say to Dennis, Edward went in at this time, the


    next thing the White family, I think we will discuss who will take over, the future of the White family, we


    have no way to guarantee that the White family of the other will not therefore and the George family on.


    These things are unknown.


    After sitting for about two hours or so, Dennis and Aldrich came out of the tea room, and by the looks


    on their faces, they seemed to have had a good conversation.


    "You guys have to go outter, or stay and eat out together tonight." Aldrich opened his mouth and


    smiled.


    Dennis said a few polite words and said goodbye to Yara and the others.


    When we got out of the unit building, I reached for Dennis'' hand and couldn''t help but ask, "Dennis,


    what were you and Uncle Aldrich talking about, in the tea room?"


    He dropped my hand in his backhand and spoke, "Talking about THE White family, I gave him the


    agreement to pass on to THE Old Mr. White, and his marriage to Auntie Yara, was set."


    I froze for a moment, could not help but a cheerful, took his arm and said, "Really? Dennis, you are too


    good, so that since Edward''s matter will not involve the George Group, Auntie Yara and Uncle Aldrich''s


    matter will not be affected. "


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help but say, "Oh yeah, and Auntie Yara should be pregnant, almost


    three months, she and Uncle Aldrich, you need to pay more attention to things, soon Christmas, Auntie


    Yara said that this year we all go back to Newton Town, with Uncle Andrew and Auntie Lydia and the


    others!"


    He nodded and kissed me on the forehead and said, "Auntie Yara and Aldrich are married, what are


    you so happy about? Idiot!"


    I giggled and looked up at him and said, "I don''t know why, but it''s just high hearted, Auntie Yara has


    been alone all her life, and now she can meet Uncle Aldrich and make it right, which is originally worth


    being happy, and, she''s also pregnant, which shoes are worth being happy."

 Chapter 811 Yearly 4

    Chapter 811 Yearly 4


    He smiled lightly and his eyes fell on me, "Still want to have a baby?"


    I was surprised by his sudden arrival of the question and froze for a moment, looking at him somewhat


    nkly, "Can we still have it?"


    He hooked his lips, "If you want it, whatever way you want it, whatever, ra, it''s not easy to meet you,


    between us, no need to have too many hard feelings, you just tell me what you want to do and I''ll do


    my best to do it right, okay?"


    I nodded my head, my heart warmed.


    Couldn''t help but remember Yara''s words and looked at him and said, "Dennis, Auntie Yara said that


    IVF is avable, and you ......"


    He nodded slightly, seemingly nothing unexpected, and spoke, "Wait for me to contact a famous


    domestic expert, consult, ask by the way, you leave this to me!"


    I originally thought he would resist, but I didn''t expect him to just agree, so I couldn''t help but be a little


    surprised.


    The phone in my pocket rang, it was Jannings calling, I picked up the phone, her voice was low on the


    other end, her mood was not very good, there was silence for a while before she spoke, "ra, I went


    back to City A today, originally I thought I would go quietly, but I still called you, the bracelet I still have


    in my hand, the child thing, I am very I felt that as long as I hinted that everything would be fine, you


    would not me me, but I found that I seemed to be wrong, the matter of the child, not you me me,


    but myself, I could not settle my heart, so, thinking about it, I still gave you an apology, I''m sorry, I know


    this word sorry does not have any meaning, but, if I do not say, this life I may not be able to let go of


    myself, Edward''s matter, I want to beg you, if you can, have mercy!"


    I hold the phone, a time is not a word to say, the heart can not help but some blocked ufortable,


    silent for a moment before saying, "Where are you now?"


    "Airport!"


    I looked over at Dennis, who changed direction and headed in the direction of the airport.


    On the phone, I spoke, "Jannings, everything is in the past, we will all be fine from now on, Edward''s


    matter, I know it in my heart, you wait for us at the airport for a while, Dennis and I wille to see you


    off."


    Hanging up the phone, Dennis drove his car directly toward the airport.


    It didn''t take long to get to the airport. Jannings was pushing her suitcase and wearing a mask, so if


    one wasn''t familiar enough, there was no way to find her at a nce.


    Seeing her, I walked towards her, hugged her and said, "Go back to City A to remember to think about


    me and everything!"


    She nodded, leaned her head on my shoulder, and spoke somewhat frostily, "How did you say you


    wereing, it was too soon, I just thought I''d call you to say goodbye, I didn''t think I''d need you to


    send it!"


    I nodded and smiled lightly, "I know, Dennis and I also happen to be close to here, so here we are, any


    ns for the future?"


    The first contact with love, so was hurt to the bone, think this injury, it will take a long time to heal.


    She shrugged her shoulders and said somewhat spontaneously, "Fortunately, I thought of going to


    West Minds, grandpa gave me a lot of money, I thought of going over there to open a hotel, take


    grandpa with me, get a big castle for him to raise flowers and y ball and keep himpany."


    I nodded my head, but somewhat yearned for her life, "Mmmmm, it''s wonderful to think about, when


    Dennis and I have time, we''ll go over to you."


    After a bunch of trivialities, it was time to board the ne and I huffed slightly after hugging and saying


    goodbye.


    Life, it''s always up and down.


    When we arrived at the university in City P, it was already a littlete, but the good thing was that


    Dennis and I didn''t have anything to do, so when we arrived at the university in City P, I went straight to


    the library with Dennis.


    There weren''t many people in the library, but the presence of Dennis and I seemed to stand out. He,


    who has always been quiet, found a seat at the bookstore and sat down.


    I was looking for books on the shelves, after all, it was my first time here, I was a little unfamiliar with


    this side, and I couldn''t find the information I wanted after searching for a while.


    Beside him suddenly stood a boy who looked about twenty years old, handsome and white, sunny and


    bright, very handsome boy.


    Seeing him looking at me and smiling, I couldn''t help but respond with a light smile.


    "Are you looking for any information?" He asked as he stood next to me and spoke up.


    I nodded my head and smiled lightly, "Was nning to find some jurisprudence, but it seems like a lot


    of what I wanted wasn''t avable." Probably also probably because I was unfamiliar with the library.


    He looked at me and said very gently, "Most of the books here are scattered, there are more


    specialized ones in the reading room next door, I see you don''t seem to be very familiar with this ce,


    if you don''t mind, I can take you over and maybe I can help you find the book you want!"


    I nodded andughed, "That''s very kind of you!"


    As he said, when we got to the reading room next door, he did help me find the right book, and when


    he came out of the reading room, he looked at me and said, "I don''t see you like our school, are you a


    new test or a student studying for a PhD?"


    I smiled and said, "It''s to simply read a book, you look very young, a junior?"


    He nodded, "Soon senior, sister, can I leave a phone number for you? Always feel like you are very


    much like a person."


    Iughed, "Is this your boys'' pick-up routine?"


    He shook his head, "No, it is you really like, I have been more like the actress a few years ago, you and


    she really like, and then the actress seems to have retired from the circle, I like her very much, so just


    look at you and she is very simr, at first thought you are her."


    I all first reaction is Nan Xiangxiang, looked at the boy said, "I may not be able to add your Facebook!"


    He froze, a little puzzled, "Why?"


    I raised my hand, pointed to Dennis, who had already found it, and said with a light smile, "My husband


    usually doesn''t let me talk to people, let alone let me add people''s Facebook, so, unfortunately, I can''t


    add you to Facebook!"


    The boy looked over at the approaching Dennis and froze for a moment in some disappointment, then


    nodded slightly and said with some regret, "Okay then!"


    With that, he didn''t stay much longer and left.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked over at Dennis, took a few steps forward, jumped into his arms, andughed, "Does Mr.


    George know what I was doing?"


    He raised an eyebrow, "What are you doing?"


    "A schoolmate asked me for Facebook!" looking up at him and smiling, "but I told him that I was


    married and that my husband was irreceable."


    He raised his eyes to look at a young girl who had already left and looked at me andughed, "It seems


    that in the future you can''t be allowed to alwayse out and sneak around blindly, otherwise you will


    be abducted if you are not careful."

 Chapter 812 - Yearly 5

    Chapter 812 - Yearly 5


    I climbed along the pole online, he put his arm around me, and together we found a seat.


    In a vibrant ce, people tend to be vibrant as well.


    ......


    Stannis'' wedding, it seems, took ce without incident. I didn''t see Alex at the wedding, and tried to


    call him, tried to contact him in any way I could, but everything seemed to be in vain.


    At the wedding, Stannis pulled the bride and said, "It was the best arrangement to meet you, thank you


    for giving me a home!" And then there was not a single word.


    I think people always end up going to be the ordinary, young we, always think love whether that form,


    the final will be repaired, but we seem to ignore that love sometimes, inclusive only exist between a


    certain part of the people.


    Many yearster, I was on a business trip in Country M. When I met Alex, he just smiled lightly and


    calmly said, "Long time no see!" Then there was not a word.


    We grew old, and the days grew peaceful. Leo married Deborah, and he said he couldn''t talk about


    love, but it was nice to live with her for three meals a day.


    Love is ced in the heart, Deborah probably understands, she said, Leo to another owed


    unfortunate, because she has not yet fallen in love with him, his full heartpensation, some do not


    deserve his good.


    I think this is the best ending, Leo at least do not have to face the coldness of life alone and the pain of


    a person.


    On the beautiful day of Christmas, Dennis said he would take me to Marcus''s wedding, although


    unexpected, but if it is good, no matter how Marcus choose to spend the rest of his life together, I think


    he is an adult, already ready to walk their own way.


    It was also on Christmas Day that news came from rehab that Olivia had swallowed pills and killed


    herself. The news was received by Dennis, who was silent for a long time and just said lightly, "Bury


    her well!"


    Then there was not a word.


    After so many years of entanglement, I was a little surprised to suddenly hear about her death, but only


    a little.


    Olivia may have chosen the wrong path from the beginning.


    Dennis and Auntie Yara both decided to go back to Newton Town for Christmas. After finishing the work


    at the end of the year, Dennis took me to The Lewis Residence to pick up rie, who had been


    recuperating for a few months and was feeling much better.


    It''s just that maybe after a serious illness, it made her a little quiet. When she heard we were going


    back to Newton Town, she looked at me and said with some anticipation, "Mom, are we going to the


    cemetery to see Grandma and Aunt Diana?"


    I froze and then nodded. It was good to see that the child had already remembered Diana in her heart.


    Karina heard that we were going back to Newton Town and called to say goodbye. I was happier than


    she was to learn that she was pregnant and moved to talk to her a bunch of times.


    When we hung up the phone, Dennis hugged me and said, "After Christmas, we''ll go to the hospital


    and we''ll have our own kidster."


    I nodded, my heart felt vaguely calm and stable, now for me, there is no child are no longer important,


    the future are days, are hope, I am full of expectation.


    ......


    Christmas Eve.


    In Newton Town, there is no snow in the winter, only lights and hot streets and a city full of people.


    For the first time in years, the George family seemed to be together, Uncle Andrew''s head of ck hair


    has been a bit white, he said, "ra, youe together is not easy, the most fortunate thing in this life,


    is that after you go around and around, you can stille together with each other, still with the people


    you love This is a blessing!"


    I nodded my head and looked at the light wrinkles creeping up at the corners of Dennis'' eyes at some


    point, and I suddenly realized that he seemed to have aged a lot.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    This section of the road, we walk slowly and hard, the rest of our lives, may we be able to walk


    peacefully all the way.


    Looking at the fireworks scattered all over the sky, rie squealed with joy as Iy in Dennis'' arms and


    looked up at him, "Dennis, do you have any wishes?"


    He looked down at me, still handsome, "Years and years and years and years, you and I!"


    I couldn''t help but smile, looked at him and spoke, "Eh, years and years and years, you and I!"

 Chapter 813 Life is all about ups and downs1

    Chapter 813 Life is all about ups and downs1


    It was the most peaceful Christmas in five years. Dennis and I took rie to Newton Town for the sixth


    day before we left for City P.


    When it was time to leave, Uncle Andrew came out at the right time with rie in his arms, and the two


    grandchildren were still ying.


    After a year rie has gained a lot of weight, Uncle Andrew holding her a little hard, hot breath out of


    the gas, he did not shout tired, and a strong y, rie giggles.


    "Uncle Andrew, I''ll do it." Dennis was afraid he would get tired and went to pick up the baby.


    Uncle Andrew did not want to let go right away, for the child on the neck of the scarf, and uneasy to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    look at Dennis and I, before sighing and handed the child to him.


    "rie, remember to call Grandpa Andrew often when you get back, remember?" Uncle Andrew looked


    at rie and smiled nervously.


    "Remember Grandpa Andrew!" rie is very good, the little milk voice sticky, likeable, look at the next


    Auntie Yara and Auntie Lydia eyes wet corner, dete mouth.


    I think Diana would be at ease down there if she knew that rie had such a group of beloved elders.


    Uncle Andrew nodded while breathing a long sigh of relief, looked up at me and Dennis, and said in a


    serious voice, "You are tired of hearing the nagging words, I will not say more, pay attention to safety,


    watch the children, Dennis, remember to take ra and the children to see the inws, do not let


    people say that we the George family doesn''t know how to be polite."


    Iughed, Luna and Samuel are not that petty, exining, "It''s not a problem, it''s close by, you can


    meet anytime you want."


    It was for this reason that Dennis and I were able to spend the year in Newton Town with open arms.


    Compared to those friends and rtives around them, Uncle Andrew they really seem lonely, we are


    far away, can not keep by the side to do filial piety has been a debt of gratitude, New Year''s side of the


    family to celebrate the reunion of the day, it is natural to stay to the George family to add some


    poprity.


    Uncle Andrew drops his face and preaches, "It''s one thing to be close, it''s another thing to visit at


    home, you can''t mix them up, there are no rules to make a circle, what the old ancestors left behind,


    which can be treated casually, you guys are still too young!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take them." Dennis stepped in to smooth things over, and I had to lean to his side and


    be a good daughter-inw.


    Human friendship, Hungas continue a thousand-year tradition, it is the generation after generation to


    adhere to the inheritance, blood will not be thin, courtesy is also the best way to stabilize the easy, the


    old generation of persistence, after all, to that age, only to know valuable.


    Uncle Andrew then satisfied with a lowered head, a time no words, parting the reluctance to spread


    naturally around, the atmosphere suddenly depressed up.


    That''s when Auntie Lydia''s abrupt voice suddenly rang out, "Okay, okay, if you''rete, you can''t catch


    the ne, go go go."


    As soon as the interruption, we all lifted our spirits again, seven hands and feet to arch us towards the


    car.


    After saying goodbye in a hurry, the driver started the car and headed for the airport.


    Sitting in the car, through the rear-view mirror, I saw Uncle Andrew far away they stood under the


    depressed trees waving at us, the movement gradually slowed down, the figure a little disappeared, the


    heart inexplicably some heavy.


    I don''t remember which poet said that life is a constant farewell, countless times to see the beloved


    away, only to appear reunion is precious, just, I don''t know when the next reunion will be in.


    When Dennis saw that I was sickly, he sent the kids my way.


    rie was very smart and immediately reached out her little hand and looked at me blearily, "Mommy,


    hug!"


    Faced with such a little angel, who could resist notughing? I hurriedly carried her to sit on myp and


    asked her with a smile, "rie, we wille back every year to see Grandpa Andrew and the others,


    OK?"


    "Yes! And then rie will have lots and lots of New Year''s money!" rie pped her two little hands


    together, her eyes narrowed into a crescent moon, and giggled.


    "Little money-grubber!" I gently pinched rie''s nose and joked with Dennis, "The kid doesn''t know


    who to follow!"


    Diana owns a bar, buys a house, and is a real strong woman to the outside world, so her money


    management is not a problem, but it is clear to me that she is not a person who likes the smell of


    copper, but has reluctantly learned the skill of controlling money in order to survive better.


    As for Mario, it is even more impossible, the Bet family once held the entire kingdom of the daily


    necessities industry, said the money like dirt is not too much, rie in addition to facial features, there


    is no resemnce to him.


    Dennisughed lowly twice, inclined his head to look at us, reached out and rubbed his hand on


    rie''s head, his eyes gentle enough to pinch water, but did not answer the question.


    I looked at him and for a moment shed to the image of Dennis holding our biological child and doting


    on him like a baby, and the desire to do what Auntie Yara said about IVF grew a little stronger in my


    heart.


    That night we went back to City P. We had dinner with Luna and Samuel to make up for the New Year''s


    Eve dinner.


    rie was asleep on Dennis'' shoulder when we got home, and we both went to our rooms to wash up


    and rest after we got her settled.


    I was a little tired from the day of running around, but while waiting for Dennis to take a shower, I turned


    on myputer to search for information about IVF.


    "Looking at what?"


    Looking too intently, I didn''t even hear the sound of Dennis approaching, and I was startled by his low


    voiceing from overhead.


    I quickly turned off theputer interface and pretended that nothing had happened, "Nothing, you''re


    done washing?"


    I''m not sure if he saw it or not, but I just remembered a report I turned to that mentioned that a woman''s


    best state IVF sess rate can be as high as sixty percent, and that''s the standard for a healthy adult


    woman, and I, obviously, don''t meet that probability.


    "Hmm." Without looking deeper, Dennis set down a ss of warm water and pills in a bottle with a cap


    on the table.


    Yara was very concerned about us having another child, and took me to a Western doctor on the


    second day of the year, saying that I was weak and had to spend a long time recuperating, but of


    course there was a shortcut, taking pills, every day, so as to barely ensure that I would have a chance


    to conceive again before I turned thirty, and these are the pills that the foreign doctor had prescribed,


    and had been taking them for a week straight.


    I gently swallowed the pills one by one and finished the water before Dennis carried me across the bed.


    ......


    It was a public holiday until New Year''s Day, so Dennis and I took rie around to pay our respects


    until it was time to go to work.


    First, we went to the Kennedy Residence, where rie received a big red envelope from Link and was


    so happy that she danced around, making the roomugh.


    Deborah changed her dress, after the long hair up, the whole person looks stable a lot, standing next to


    Leo, the two people private eye interaction frequently, I always feel that these two people are not as


    they say, simply for the right conditions to get married.

 Chapter 814 Life is all about ups and downs 2

    Chapter 814 Life is all about ups and downs 2


    When I met Leo''s eyes, I looked a bit nosy and secretly received a nk stare from him.


    rie was spoiled by Uncle Andrew and the others in Newton Town, she couldn''t sit still, she opened


    the red envelope and asked Link to apany her out for a snowball fight, the big man, who has been


    rude and bold all his life, couldn''t do anything about it, so he half pushed her and went to the open


    space in the yard to y in the snow.


    We made a circle around the couch, and looking out the floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room, we


    could see Link pleasing rie''s old kid look andughing.


    After a while, the living room quieted down, and Leo suddenly came out with a sentence without a


    head.


    "Did you get the message, Edward is out."


    Hearing this news, my good mood instantly dissipated arge part of it, feeling unexpected and


    strange.


    I remember clearly, Dennis''swyer mentioned when analyzing the case, Edward is suspected of


    intentional injury, possession of firearms, injury to animals protected at the national level, several


    crimes, at least fifteen years, how will get away with it?


    When I think of everything that happened at the vi, a coldness suddenly rushes up my spine and my


    breathing involuntarily increases.


    Dennis reached over and patted the back of my hand to reassure me. I looked up and read a hint of


    calm in his eyes, then took a deep breath and tried to restrain myself to stay calm, barely squeezing out


    a smile to reassure him.


    Leo saw that we did not respond, look serious continue to analyze, "the time of medical parole was


    robbed, inquired, a group of niggers did, are some of the money do not want the main life, a million to


    buy a few lives, in exchange for Edward freedom, the White familythe Old Mr. White is also considered


    to have the courage, before a little After the incident, the police sent people to the White family to wait


    for them, only to find that the White family family has long absconded with the money and ran abroad."


    "So, Edward won''t being backter?"


    I acted too nervous, just finished, I felt Dennis holding my hand again increased the force, hurriedly


    organized a little expression, try to make myself look more rxed, to cover up the exnation, "I''m


    just a little curious, can not thew sanction him?"


    "ra you are still too naive," Leo raised his hand, his expression teasing, "in the end, thew is also a


    rule, since it is a rule, it is the game of the winner, now although on the surface it seems that we have


    won the initiative, but the prison doorway is not as simple as you think So simple, it has its own set of


    survival rules for criminals to pick, the light of thew can not find the dead corner, is where they start a


    second life."


    The world''s money and power can not do very little indeed, Edward can think of how to get rid of before


    I reveal the organ trade, may not think that they will one day be a prisoner, so prepare well in


    advance.


    When people''s hearts turn to evil, the ugly and terrible degree is unimaginable to ordinary people,


    which I deeply feel in Mario.


    However, understanding the reality is one side, the heart''s anxiety and fear is still like a vine growing


    wildly in the bottom of the heart, infecting every cell of the body.


    Dennis suddenly took my entire hand in his, coarse rubbing feeling and warmth to the palm, I could not


    help but frown and look at him.


    "I''m here." Dennis lifted his lips.


    His voice is still deep, with the unique thickness of winter, looking at her clear, deep ck eyes, my


    hanging heart finally reluctantly put down.


    Indeed, if Dennis could save me from Edward once, he must be able to protect me again.


    The devil is still roaming, but with Dennis as a light, it''s not enough to worry about doom day and night.


    So a thought, I feel a lot better in my heart, face also produced some light smile, meet the toughness in


    his eyes, four eyes to meet.


    Deborah was joking around about us, "You guys have just the right rtionship."


    Iughed, and Dennisughed, silently as one.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk ......" Leo waved his head in disgust, "Christmas night to show love in people''s homes, this


    thing only you two couples can do, I think ah, this ce is condescending to you, hurry up and go


    home to enjoy it!"


    "Ow!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Deborah pped him on the arm, and Leo screamed in pain, making


    a fierce face, "Do you know the rules? You want to murder your husband?"


    Leo''s former reputation for extremism was so strong that when his face was pulled, anyone who didn''t


    know him had to tremble and immediately nod and bend over backwards to make amends, but now


    Deborah, as if she had been given a vination, waspletely immune to his killing power, and


    rolled her eyes with impatience and said in a strange voice, "Who told you to have such a foul mouth!"


    Leo was refuted by her face, the face is not very good, want to find some dignity, fiercely stood up, the


    whole person condescendingly red at Deborah, oppressive sense, "again to my finger, believe it or


    not I will now kick you out!"


    The two of them dating that time there is a covenant, after the wedding each y each other do not


    interfere, at that time I still think these two people were born a pair, suddenly the quarrel, let a person a


    little overwhelmed, do not know whether it is true or not.


    Deborah didn''t take his words seriously, and with a cold cut, she dragged me upstairs, "To the bull...


    ra, let''s go, sister-inw prepared a meeting gift for rie and forgot to take it, you go up with me to


    get it."


    I was dragged by her and could not help myself, I could only follow the walk up, behind Leo''s "stop" a


    louder than a shout, Deborah froze even head did not return, I straight in the heart even called


    remarkable.


    Deborah took me into their wedding room, told me to wait on the couch, and went into the bedroom


    herself,ing out with a small wooden box with a vintage look in her hand.


    "Open it and see." Deborah handed me the box.


    I took it with a puzzled face and opened it, a golden cross ne lying quietly on the sponge, very


    shiny.


    "Your brother said rie the child has suffered a lot at a young age, has not been very peaceful, I


    thought, send a cross ne for the child to wear, maybe there will be no more bad luck toe to


    the door, this life will be safe and sound."


    "Sister-inw, you took the trouble." I took the small lock in my hand and touched it, and suddenly I was


    a little moved.


    When I first met Deborah, I thought she was too open, and her shocking way of speaking was a big


    shock, and the image was not salty, thinking that after she married Leo, she would still keep her style of


    doing things my way, but now it seems that she is very much integrated into Leo''s role as his wife.


    In fact, I just saw in the living room, Deborah''s fondness for Leo is written in the eyes, can not hide, Leo


    may not not have this idea, just do not know it yet.


    "As long as you like it." Deborah held my shoulder contentedly without saying more.


    On the way back, rie fell asleep, and I held her in my arms, unable to help but look out the window,


    my mind was in a state of confusion.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 815 Life is all about ups and downs 3

    Chapter 815 Life is all about ups and downs 3


    "Still not sure about Edward?" said Dennis, leaning over and cing the jacket he had taken off over


    her, moving carefully to pinch the edges.


    I tugged at his jacket, looked down and hugged rie close, and sighed, "It''s not entirely because of


    him, it''s just that I feel like I''m not raising rie right and putting her through a lot."


    If Diana had survived, even as a single parent, rie would have been just a normal girl, but because I


    kept her around, she had a bone marrow transnt and a kidney transnt at such a young age,


    almost costing her life.


    I did too little for rie, even the cross ne, also Deborah prepared himself before remembering,


    five years have not prayed for rie what, not considered apetent mother.


    Diana, she, will me me, right?


    At these words, Dennis was silent for a moment, his dark eyes fixed on me for a moment before he


    said in an affirmative tone, "You gave her aplete home."


    I didn''t answer, I just looked at the cross ne rie was wearing around her neck for a long time.


    The first nine days of the year will officially resume, so Dennis and I discussed the first eight days of the


    year at home to rest and adjust the state.


    But early in the morning, I was still woken up by Dennis.


    "What''s wrong, didn''t you say you weren''t going anywhere today just stay home and be good?" I


    crawled and sat up, rubbing my eyes.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "It''s an emergency today, I''m leaving in half an hour, so hurry up and pack." When Dennis saw that I


    was awake, he got out of bed and went to change his clothes.


    "So sudden, what is it?" I yawned, somewhat reluctant to crawl out from under the covers.


    This winter season is the time to stay in bed, before in Newton Town to amodate the elders, every


    day early in the morning to get up, either with Uncle Andrew, Auntie Yara out of the morning run, tossed


    enough, it is easy to return to the City P part of the corner, myzy bug immediately be hooked out.


    Seeing that he did not respond for a long time, I quietly opened one eye and nced through the slit in


    the eye.


    Dennis stood in front of the front mirror to tie his tie, the cor of his shirt stood up, angr, and every


    movement was pleasing to the eye.


    Under the impact of such beauty, I immediately sobered up arge part, however, the next second


    Dennis''s words made me instantly inside a cold.


    "Professor West just returned homest night and was able to find time to meet us today."


    Professor West is a name that is not new to me.


    The night beforest when Baidu IVF, there were more than a thousand articles with the title "Professor


    West, the father of IVF", so even if I didn''t click on it, I knew more or less the authority of this Professor


    West.


    It turns out that Dennis saw it at the time, but just deliberately did not say, secretly made these


    arrangements.


    It''s not true that I wasn''t touched by the fact that he had taken such details to heart, but the


    bewilderment I felt at the moment was also real.


    I don''t reject the idea of IVF, but I feel helpless knowing the oue. I know that the world average


    pregnancy rate for IVF is less than 60 percent, and I am weak, my uterus has been severely damaged,


    and I have had two miscarriages, so my chances of sessful conception have been reduced by half.


    Most importantly, even with sessful in vitro fertilization, with my current situation, there is a high


    percentage chance of habitual miscarriage.


    Once hope begins, it will be like a flood of beasts. I have already fallen into despair twice, and I dare


    not think of experiencing the image of losing my flesh and blood for the third time.


    I still feel the tearing pain of my first child, the moment he suffocated and struggled in my belly.


    I hid the information from Dennis because I was afraid to face the situation.


    Sitting on the bed, I almost experienced an out-of-body experience, going back to the moment of the


    miscarriage and experiencing the despair and suffocation once again.


    A familiar warmth came from my wrist, and when I looked back, I bumped into Dennis'' gentle,


    affectionate gaze.


    He was half kneeling by the bed and was taking my hand and ying with it in his hands, his dark eyes


    looking at me seriously.


    "I know, you''re worried that it won''t work, and that it''s a waste of effort, and that those who don''t know


    any better will suddenly jump out and hurt you and the baby again, but, ra, don''t be afraid, think of


    when I saved you from death, think of Auntie Yara''s words, with me, with us, God will not fail you again,


    this time, it won''t Fail, just think of it as for me, try again, okay?"


    I looked at his face and couldn''t quite tell if Dennis really needed a child that badly, but there was one


    thing that he convinced me of.


    God will not treat me badly for the third time, every woman should have the right to be a mother, even if


    the fate of the people, it should have ended long ago.


    After thinking it over, I changed my clothes, asked Nanny to look after rie, and drove with Dennis to


    City P First Hospital.


    Dennis did not ask for a driver, he drove himself, I sat in the passenger side, half an hour drive, like a


    century so long.


    At the hospital, I met the Professor West who only had a floor n on some degree. His hairline was a


    bit high, he wore a white coat and smelled of sterile water, but it didn''t affect his easy-going face at all.


    After a brief inquiry, Professor West asked me to go with Dennis for a physical examination first.


    Dennis only needed a semen test, while I had almost all the important gynecological tests done,


    including routine blood analysis, diagnostic scraping, basic endocrine hormone determination and anti-


    sperm antibody testing, in addition to the basic gynecological tests, and the good news is that the


    nearby hospital was efficient, and Dennis spent a penny to take me through the tests in the fastest time


    possible and returned to the first hospital with my medical records.


    Professor West looked at my medical record book for a long time and finally took off his sses with a


    serious expression, "Mrs. George?"


    "Yes." I grabbed Dennis''s hand, just waiting for the professor to open his mouth, already making my


    palms sweat with nervousness, and not grabbing him, I was afraid that if I opened my mouth, I would


    cry out without fighting.


    "The situation is a bitplicated, you have miscarried twice, both times after the child was formed,


    due to the artificial idental miscarriage, the child struggled in the abdomen for too long, the damage


    to your uterus is great, whether you can sessfully stimte super ovtion first, now your uterus,


    for the time being, can not meet the environmental standards for embryo survival ......"


    Although the diagnosis was expected, I couldn''t help but swallow my saliva, and only after a long time


    did I speak with a sobbing voice, "So, Professor West, are you saying that even with IVF, I don''t stand a


    chance?"


    My voice was getting smaller and smaller, thest sobs couldn''t even hide the fact that I don''t know


    how I finished asking this question.


    Just this moment, I once again perceived how strong my desire to be a mother, once upon a time, even


    if I knew that my chances of getting pregnant were small, but at least they were there, but now that I


    was dered to have zero chance, I didn''t feel sad, but I felt like my whole heart had died.

 Chapter 816 Life is all about ups and downs 4

    Chapter 816 Life is all about ups and downs 4


    Hope is a kind of faith, invisible and untouchable, but it can support people''s efforts to live.


    I unconsciously gripped Dennis''s palm as if this was the only way to gain strength and maintain my


    apparent calm.


    The buzzing roar swirled in my ears, feeling about to choke a second before Professor West''s husky


    but gentle voice rang out, "That''s not true, where there are no absolutes."


    He paused, put the medical records on the table and looked at me patiently and kindly, "Mrs. George, I


    have studied this piece of IVF for nearly 30 years, and I have encountered many difficult situations,


    your situation is not bad, so you can rx, as long as you follow the medical advice, it is only a matter


    of time to have a child of your own, this point, the mentality is very important. The important thing is to


    keep a normal mind and just leave the rest to me, can you understand?"


    Although Professor West said so, I still couldn''t tell how muchfort there was in it, so I nodded


    nkly to reassure Dennis.


    Professor West nodded his head before looking at Dennis next to him, "Mr. George, what do you think?


    You know, I have an international exchange program in three months, and my time in China is very


    tight. If Mrs. George''s condition is confirmed to be taken over by me, then I will immediately call a


    meeting with my assistants to discuss the treatment n."


    The top fertility specialist in the country naturally has a full schedule. We went in and out of the office


    several times and saw many patients waiting in the hallway for medical treatment, probably for


    Professor West, and it was easy to understand that he was so anxious to determine whether to take


    over.


    Such a level of medical doctor, everywhere you go is a star, Dennis can get his number believe that


    there is not much behind the rtionship, we naturally have to try to cooperate with each other''s time.


    Dennis agreed, unsurprisingly, "You''re the expert in this area, so you''re in charge of everything."


    He held my hand with added strength, gave me a deep look, and spoke again to Professor West, his


    voice pleading, "Please."


    When I heard his voice, I frowned and looked at him. For a moment, I felt like a devotee, and Professor


    West was a god.


    Dennis has always been the pride of the heavens, born to a high destiny, and at this moment in this


    room, in my eyes, suddenly transformed into an ordinary man, putting his posture to the lowest


    possible level so that we could have our own children.


    But for some reason, looking at him like this, my nervousness was immediately relieved, and Dennis''


    image of this moment was more than a star and a half taller than waving a finger at the mall.


    "As it should be." Professor West did not have extra small talk, turned his head to pick up a pen to


    prescribe medicine on the prescription list, and soon filled a list, tore it off and handed it to Dennis with


    a much more serious look, "Mr. George''s identity I also have an understanding, but I still have to say


    one more thing, Mrs. George since he is my patient. The next two months only need to follow my


    prescription for medication can be, must not be anxious to use other drugs, this point, I hope you two


    can put in mind."


    I listened and nodded my head, not only because Professor West was an elder, but because his


    professionalism was irresistibly convincing. As a specialist, he could have simply offered treatment


    advice within the scope of his duties, but he clearly saw the difficulty of preparing for pregnancy and


    warned us to avoid the risk of pharmacological conflicts from a professional perspective.


    People who experience illness are always eager to get the fastest recovery, so it is often easy to fall


    into a situation of several consultations, the same time to eat different doctors prescribed drugs, so as


    to improve the probability of recovery, there is no excuse for doing so, but in fact, in the vast majority of


    cases, the drug toxicity and drug resistance, get negative results.


    Without Professor West''s reminder, I probably would have continued to take the medication I took after


    my visit with Yara.


    Thinking about this made me trust Professor West a little more.


    I thought that if even Professor West couldn''t get me pregnant again, I probably didn''t have to hope for


    the rest of my life.


    Professor West looked at both of us and probably felt that I was not in a very good state of mind, and


    specifically said two more words, "In fact, there is no need to be too nervous, modern medicine is


    developed, the endometrial wall is damaged too thin is not an incurable disease, reasonable use of


    drugs, the chance of healing is still very high."


    That way, I could finally manage to smile, "Professor West, thank you."


    Thank you for giving me the hope that I can be a mother.


    "Oh ......" Professor West put his hands on the table with a friendly smile, just like a kind elder who has


    been together for decades, "Don''t thank me in a hurry first, preparing for pregnancy is never an easy


    thing, we have to meet every day next, the process of treatment and preparation for IVF is very tiring,


    I''m afraid you''llin about me then."


    Iughed, "No, Professor West, you are so funny."


    "This is not a joke," Professor West looked at Dennis and said with a smile, "Mr. George is busy with


    his business, but it is better to arrange time to take care of Mrs. George during this critical period of two


    months. I hope that Mr. George can be with Mrs. George all the time during the consultation."


    I opened my mouth to ask for some leniency on Dennis'' behalf, but he spoke up before me, "That''s for


    sure."


    This is the second time today I''ve looked at him with such unexpected eyes.


    After just one year, Dennis seemed to have changed a lot, he sat there, not saying much, and the


    feeling of security in my heart grew naturally.


    I did not interrupt again, after Professor West and Dennis exined some dietary precautions, mostly


    avoid spicy avoid heavy mouth to eat more light these, nothing special.


    After getting the medicine, Dennis took me home.


    Halfway through, Dennis answered a phone call, I vaguely heard something about "GW Group", "make


    sure to hold the people", e back soon", then he hung up the phone.


    I had been with the George Group for a short time and didn''t remember Dennis contacting a partner


    that included thispany, so I casually asked, "Is GW a new partner of the George Group?"


    "Well, the George Group in City P''s development of the market is a good, but want to reach the point of


    monopoly, but also need the injection of foreign consortium, GW is Wall Street many investment banks


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    in the most suitable conditions, the other party is quick, but there are several requirements are not quite


    reasonable, I still want to fight a little more. "


    I didn''t expect Dennis to be so detailed, and suddenly I didn''t know what to say, so I pursed my lips and


    nodded and said, "Well, then you''ll be back at the office early tomorrow."


    Dennis gripped the steering wheel and suddenlyughed, teasing me, "You''re getting silly before you


    get pregnant with the baby, the other party''s representative is at the office now, I''ll send you backter


    and I''ll have to rush over."

 Chapter 817 Life is all about ups and downs 5

    Chapter 817 Life is all about ups and downs 5


    "In such a hurry?" I was a bit overwhelmed by the response, "But we don''t resume work until tomorrow,


    do we?"


    Dennis gave me a good-natured look and turned his head to drive while saying, "ra, foreigners don''t


    spend New Year''s, besides, there is never a fixed holiday for doing business, the opportunity sent to


    the door cannot be let go, the George Group is on track now, but it doesn''t mean we can stop the truce,


    but enter another more Huge capital market, do not work hard or will be eaten even crumbs left."


    I understand his point, the George Group from Newton Town all the way through the thorns, so easy to


    stand firmly in City P, can only continue to develop, there is no way back.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "It''s hard on you." I suddenly felt a little sorry for Dennis, speaking wilted and deted.


    Christmas Eve is actually also the most tiring day, it is not easy to have a day off, in the morning to


    apany me in the two hospitals to run around, in the afternoon to rush back to thepany to deal


    with business matters, like a gyroscope, constantly turning.


    Dennis suddenly had more smugness in his eyes and said to himself, "It seems Mrs. George can''t let


    go of Mr. George, cough cough, I''d better put off the appointmentter?"


    I gave him a no face, "less self-conscious, who can not give up, want to bezy to say, less use me as


    an excuse."


    "Heh heh heh ......" Dennisughed and Iughed with him, but kept my face on the other side and


    looked out the window.


    City P''s sky is always like this, foggy, like a variety of ayer of smoke, depressing sense of


    overwhelming fall down.


    Professor West said the possibility of pregnancy should be determined at three months, which is not


    good or bad, but the treatment process has definitively started to move forward.


    People often say that the days after the age of twenty always pass in the blink of an eye, rie is


    suddenly grown up, how long can three months be.


    After the ny days have passed, if I still can''t get pregnant, what should I pursue in my life again.


    The daze has arrived home.


    Dennis insisted on walking me in the door before he would leave, so I took him inside with me.


    Still at the door, I heard rie''s voice.


    "Keith, my sister has lots and lots of pocket money, can I buy you candy?"


    "Grandpa Folly! Let Keith stay here and y with rie, okay?"


    It should be Follying with Zack.


    When she walked into the house, Folly was joking about rie, "rie likes Keith so much, do you


    want your mom to give you another baby brother?"


    I sighed helplessly as I walked over and spat, "You''ve spared no effort in persuading me to have a


    child. I think you should let Professor Norman try harder and you two have another one while you''re


    young."


    Hearing my voice, rie ran to me with the lollipop in her hand, "Mom!"


    It was only when she reached me that she saw Dennis and greeted him nicely again, "Daddy!"


    I picked her up, sat her down on the couch, took a tissue and wiped the candy stains off the corners of


    her mouth, "Didn''t rie tell mommy she could only eat a lollipop once every two days or her teeth


    would grow worms, why don''t you remember again?"


    Children are just not resistant to sweets and can easily overdo it with a little carelessness.


    rie pouted, a little aggrieved, "Grandpa Folly gave it to me, Grandpa Folly said that children should


    eat more candy on Christmas Eve!"


    Folly interjected, "A lollipop is just a lollipop, it''s not a problem, just let the child like it, this and that will


    limit the child''s nature."


    I hold the forehead, "It has nothing to do with nature, sweet eating too much is not good for teeth and


    skin."


    "It''s okay once in a while." Folly continued to do as she pleased, but Zack was very measured next to


    her and spoke up to persuade her, "Well, ra is in charge of the children, you should not interfere, in


    the future Keith has your time to manage."


    Folly shrugged, "Okay."


    She raised her chin and pointed to Dennis who was still standing, "What were you two doing just now?"


    Nanny said you went out early in the morning."


    "Went out to do some business," I said, turning my head to urge Dennis, "Isn''t thepany waiting


    over there, so go."


    "Hmm." Dennis nodded, and after greeting Folly and the others, he turned and went out.


    Just as he walked out, Folly asked, "It''s only the first few days of the year and you''re already doing


    business, is it that busy?"


    "Foreign investors, people do not have Christmas, Dennis less must also pay a smile, not good not to


    go, you do not mind." I exined.


    Christmas Eve guestse to the door, but the man ran out to meet customers, in the domestic point


    of view, really do not understand the etiquette.


    Zack waved his hand, not really caring, "Business is important."


    Folly took one look at him and didn''t look any deeper, directly digressing, "How are you thinking about


    what I said just now?"


    "What is it?" I looked puzzled.


    "Give rie a brother ah." Folly''s face was eager, her face immediately regained an eager smile,


    "Seriously, rie is too lonely alone, not to mention that Dennis is so career-oriented, the George


    Group''s business map will only get bigger and bigger in the future, someone has to inherit it, you really


    won''t consider having another one? "


    I swooned and said inexorably, "You''re really stuck with this thing."


    "Eh eh eh, what''s that look on your face, I''m doing it for your own good, do you know, if it was someone


    else I wouldn''t bother nagging." Folly''s voice was raised and full of energy.


    rie, who has always had a half-understanding of our words, actually understood them now, and her


    fleshy little hands wrapped around my neck, pouting, "Mommy, I want my brother!"


    Folly heard, immediately came to the spirit, "Well, hear it, rie can not help but speak, now I''m not


    alone in blindness."


    I looked at Zack and smiled at each other. I don''t know how many times Folly told rie about having a


    brother before she came back to get the Grinch to take it to heart.


    Just as Nanny came over with a cup of hot tea, I called out to her, "Nanny, take rie upstairs for a


    nap."


    "Eh! Okay, Mrs. George," Nanny said and reached for the baby, "rie, go take a nap with Aunt


    Zhang."


    "I don''t want to!" rie ducked into my arms and hugged my neck tightly, saying nothing, "I still want to


    y with Keith!"


    The more children grow up the more difficult it really is to discipline, people like to fool around.


    I straightened my expression, put on a serious look, pulled rie away, looked at her face and said


    seriously, "Go to sleep first, and y with your brother after you wake up, do you know?"


    I seldom use stern education to rie, so it did not work. rie saw that I was a little angry, and


    immediately pouted and let Nanny lead the way upstairs.


    Once rie left, Folly also asked the maid she brought to carry the baby to the guest room to rest.


    She also came here a few times with her children years ago, and now she is familiar with it lightly.


    Once the kids were gone and the living room was quiet, I talked about going to see Professor West.


    Folly pped her hands happily when she heard that, "Really? That means you''ll get pregnant this


    year?"

 Chapter 818 Life is the ups and downs 6

    Chapter 818 Life is the ups and downs 6


    I pursed my lips and nodded with a smile.


    Maybe that''s how I really feel. I''m happy from the bottom of my heart to be pregnant again.


    "That''s great, the two of you, finally, are going to make it right, with a child, this family evenpletely


    stable, I do not have to worry about you so much in the future." Folly breathed a sigh of relief, as if she


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    had lifted a boulder from her heart. Suddenly she remembered something and reached out to pat Zack


    on his long, slender legs, "Dennis is so busy with business, why don''t we apany ra to the


    hospital these days?"


    I was about to refuse, but Zack opened his mouth first and said with some hesitation, "There was no


    problem, but the economics schrs at City P will have an exchange program, and I''ll have to report


    every day starting tomorrow."


    Folly was a little upset and teased in a grim way, "Why didn''t I hear you mention it before?"


    "The notice came yesterday," Zack said, "at PD Area for a month, and I was thinking about it, but I just


    saw how hard Mr. George was working, so I followed suit, and the response came in on time on my


    phone."


    Folly does not like these, the face is a little ugly, "you this year on these two months of vacation, and


    now have to be divided into a month to go out to study exchange, what, forget that you have a wife and


    children?"


    "Oh ......" Zack leaned over ingratiatingly, reached out and wrapped his arms around her shoulders,


    so you don''t have to exploit the time with you."


    "Better forget it," Folly dodged him and moved to the side, "I don''t want to go to some exchange on


    Christmas Eve to sharpen my mind and body, you enjoy it alone, I''ll apany ra to the hospital by


    myself."


    "Huh ......" Zack looked at her, his eyes gentle and doting, very patient.


    Folly said she would not stay with Zack, but soon found an excuse to go home and enjoy thest


    chance to spend time together.


    I went back upstairs to catch up on some sleep because I got up early in the morning.


    It was seven o''clock when I woke up.


    rie was ying with Lego in the living room, and when I came downstairs she jumped over to me,


    "Mommy''s been sleeping for a long time, Mommy''s a bigzy pig!"


    "Oh... Mommy is the bigzy pig, so rie is the littlezy pig!" I picked her up and teased her as I


    walked towards the dining room, "Nanny, hasn''t Dennis been back?"


    Nanny came out of the kitchen, reached out and wiped a hand on her apron and said, "No, Mr. George


    you call and ask, the meal is ready, it will be ready when you get back."


    "Okay I got it."


    Putting rie down to continue ying, I dialed Dennis'' number.


    He picked up quickly, "What''s up?"


    "Are you almost home?" I asked.


    "I''m still at the office, I probably won''t be able to make it back in time to eat with you guys for dinner, so


    don''t wait for me." Dennis said.


    "Is it still not done on the GW side?"


    "The other side let a step, but not yet the bottom line of my heart, now busy is not this, tomorrow to


    resume work, many projects piled on top of each other, today have to deal with a part, or tomorrow will


    not be able to take time to apany you to the hospital."


    I considered Dennis back to thepany will be very busy, but did not expect is the degree of anxiety,


    some intolerant, "Folly said you can apany me, you do not need to appear every day, the


    "I have the measure, you just get well, I''ll think about the rest. Remember, eat before you take your


    medicine, and don''t take any more of the medicine Auntie Yara gave you."


    He looked a little long-winded in this way, but I uncontrobly tugged at the corners of my mouth and


    nodded into the phone, "Got it, you''re busy."


    When I finished, I hung up the phone and said to the kitchen, "Nanny, let''s start dinner, Dennis won''t be


    back for dinner tonight."


    Soon, Nanny brought the meal to the table.


    rie had a good appetite, ate all the rice in her bowl, and tried to peel the shrimp herself, resulting in


    both hands being covered with shrimp yolk.


    After eating, I yed with rie for a while before putting her to bed, but children get sleepy fast and


    fall asleep quickly.


    I looked at the time early, thinking that the George Group is not much work today, and the nearby take-


    out is not much good, so I let Nanny heat up a few dishes and drive to the office to find Dennis.


    Even in winter, the temperature difference between morning and evening in City P is very big. I wore a


    thick tweed coat, but I was still shivering.


    This time there is not much people, downstairs there is only a security guard, the boss has some


    impression of me, exchanged pleasantries and let me in.


    When I walked into the George Group, I felt a bit deste looking at the office with only one row of


    I remembered Dennis''s office, carried my lunchbox and walked straight over to the door, but I heard the


    woman''s childish, delicate voice.


    "Mr. George, you haven''t eaten yet, right? There is a Japanese restaurant open across the street from


    thepany, why don''t we go and have a couple of bites beforeing back to continue working


    overtime?"


    The voice was familiar, I subconsciously craned my neck and saw the side of Wendy''s face, which also


    happened to be noticed by Dennis who looked up.


    He was probably ready to respond to Wendy when he saw meing and immediately got up and


    came over, "What are you doing here? It''s cooling down outside and you didn''t say to wear more."


    "Here to bring Mr. George his meal." I held up the gray boxed lunch set in my hand, the hot air still


    wafting around my mouth as I spoke.


    Dennis took a look at the lunch box, took it off and put it aside, took both my hands and rubbed them


    together in his palms, and said half-jokingly, "Good work Mr. George."


    I pouted at him and didn''t answer.


    Wendy now found the space to interject, and after respectfully calling me Mrs. George, she said to


    Dennis, "I''m going out first Mr. George."


    When she finished, she squeezed out of my side.


    I watched her figure keep walking away, and to be honest, it was a bit lopsided.


    Dennis followed my lead and stretched his neck to look, but he obviously couldn''t catch the point,


    "What are you looking at?"


    "It''s nothing, let''s eat first." I let go of his hand and took the lunch box to the coffee table next to the


    parlor and set it up.


    Dennis is indeed hungry, not picky at all, in front of the white rice, to the four dishes rain, he ate very


    slowly and civilized, the picture is very eye catching.


    While he was eating, I got up and walked around the office. As I walked, I saw a file on my desk about


    the GW Group and picked it up to read.


    "Country M Investment Bank GW, founded in 1920, one of the top 100 investment banks in the world,


    assets have not yet sessfullypleted ounting, book liquidity conservatively valued at over


    100 billion ......"


    I couldn''t help but be a little shocked when I read this in a whisper, where did Dennis recruit this level of


    plutocracy from?


    "Dennis," I asked him, holding up the file in my hand, "are you sure it''s not that GW is buying the


    George Group, but that you''re thinking about asking him to drop money on you?"

 Chapter 819 Life is all about ups and downs7

    Chapter 819 Life is all about ups and downs7


    Dennis looked up at me, and then lowered his head and ate slowly, exining as he ate, "the George


    Group has now made a name for itself in China, and it is imperative to develop overseas, and the


    construction market has always been a vacancy for GW, and this time they took the initiative toe to


    the olive branch, so they may not have the idea of buying it."


    I just said it casually, but I did not expect to hit the right spot, I could see that he had a serious


    expression, did not know what to say for a while, resentfully put the information back.


    Once listed, to break out of the domestic market, it is inevitable to deal with the capitalists, a little less


    firm position, sold thepany to get the money to leave, all the technical resources to the hands of


    the capitalists, and even before you can enter the world stage, you have lost the cards in hand.


    People die for money and birds die for food. Capitalists take advantage of this to plunder technological


    resources to erge themselves while restricting the development of domestic enterprises, killing


    potentialpetitors in the cradle while enriching their wings even more and seeking their own


    unassable economic dominance.


    Dennis obviously would not sell out the George Group, not only because the George Group is the


    family business of the George family, but more importantly because of his personal ambitions.


    Luna and Folly have mentioned many times that Dennis is not a fish in a pond, the George Group in his


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    hands will sooner orter go global, only five years, he has sessfully moved thepany''s


    headquarters to City P, and higher development is of course already nned into the business map.


    Men in the pursuit of career is never ending, the greater the ability, the farther the horizon is put.


    Of course, as Dennis said, when apany reaches a certain scale, even if it does not create, there


    will be countless uninvited guests toe to the door, GW is the best example, now they are lowering


    their posture in front of the George Group in order to open up the construction market, and lowly offer


    the funds with both hands. The first object to eat is the George Group.


    Dealing with capital is tantamount to seeking skin with a tiger, and it is easy to understand that Dennis


    has nothing to smile about when he mentions financing.


    I think his mind was too tense with this matter, and after a moment of silence he changed the subject,


    looked in the direction of the door and said, "Is the project at Macao still not finished?"


    From my position, I could see Wendy''s workstation at a nce. While I was talking, Wendy was busy at


    her workstation, standing and sitting at the same time, so I could see all the activities.


    Is this how Dennis and Wendy usually work?


    In the workce for a long time, more or less understand those things between the secretary and the


    boss, like this kind of beauty in the lookout, the head does not see the head of the trick, it is always


    those who are in charge of the sex to take advantage of the opportunity to use, then, Wendy and


    Dennis across the sky to see the arrangement, and who is the initiative?


    The overall calction is that Wendy is a veryfortable type to get along with.


    Trevor, the boy she met at the mall, was actually quitepatible with her, and she acted so repulsive,


    was it because of Dennis?


    Thinking about this, I subconsciously skimmed over to Dennis, with a look of scrutiny in my eyes.


    Dennis did not find any abnormality, sitting on the sofa, bony fingers holding chopsticks, there is little


    expression on his face, opening is indifferent as water, "Toby reported in the afternoon in the video


    conference, said it is encountered some trouble, should bepleted around St. Valentine''s Day. "


    "Wow ......" Looking at his almost mechanical expression, I unconsciously exuded a smile.


    After so many years together, I still know Dennis to a certain extent.


    In addition to the vases with only one face and the career-oriented women with high business quotient,


    there is no shortage ofdies with good looks and strong backgrounds, but in the end, they all fall in


    love, and Dennis probably does not even remember their faces, and for the staff under him, most of the


    time there is no distinction between men and women. Wendy is naturally no exception.


    But it still doesn''t get rid of the possibility of Wendy giving her heart to Dennis. I decided to go back and


    give Toby a good private smackdown to get him toe back sooner.


    People have the right to pursue good things, but the pursuit of the wrong direction, it is time to stop.


    I''m really worried that Olivia''s lessons areing back, her obsession with Dennis is so deep, in


    addition to personality reasons, another point, it''s just because too much time and energy and feelings


    put into him, not getting the desired results, of course, not willing to be depressed and hesitant


    emotions mixed together, the psychology bes more distorted day by day.


    Wendy is a smart person who can help Dennis at work, but her mind is still not right. I don''t want to


    embarrass her too much, but I hope Toby wille back and make her see the reality.


    With my worries dispelled, I went over and sat down next to Dennis and ate with him.


    Dennis pause in the action of the dishes, inclined his head to look at me, fixed his mind to think for a


    moment and then put down his chopsticks, "toote, go home."


    With that, he grabbed his jacket that was sitting next to him, pulled me up and headed out the door.


    I found it strange and asked, while being pulled by him, "The job doesn''t care?"


    "Whatever." Dennis seemed to be in a hurry and took me outside in strides. When he passed Wendy,


    she stood up to say hello, and he walked faster and faster as if he didn''t hear him.


    In the elevator Dennis also showed some excitement, a pair of dark eyes staring at the elevator''s floor


    prompt, not knowing what to think.


    After getting into the car and putting on my seat belt, I couldn''t help but ask him, "Is something wrong?"


    "Well," Dennis gripped the steering wheel, his expression serious and earnest, "there''s a little


    something that''s tricky."


    I frowned and looked at him even more puzzled, what does the smallest thing have to do with being


    tricky?


    Dennis, however, had no more words to say and pushed the gas pedal all the way home in less than


    half an hour.


    Nanny greeted us at the door when she heard themotion, "Young master anddy are back."


    "Hmm." Dennis agreed perfunctorily and dragged me straight upstairs, looking at Nanny with a puzzled


    look.


    Once inside, Dennis pinned me to the wall and after kicking the door shut with his foot, he leaned down


    and kissed me, his kiss was dominant and aggressive, my breathing became heavy for just a moment.


    Dennis'' perversity overwhelmed me, and before Ipletely lost my mind I tried to stay awake and


    push him away, bracing my hands on his violently heaving chest to separate them from each other and


    asking him under my breath, "What''s wrong with you? I thought you said you had something to deal


    with?"


    Dennis breathing unsteadily, eyes like lit two small fires, throat knot rolled up and down, as if to eat me


    whole, "Now is in processing."


    "Hmm?" I wondered.


    "Remember the morning check?"


    "Remember ......" I nodded, and only after I finished did I remember after the fact that he and I were


    doing different tests, my face immediately turned red, biting my lip and teasing him, "So Mr. George


    was holding it in all day?"


    Dennis ck eyes sunk, directly picked me up horizontally and walked into the bedroom ......

 Chapter 820 Life is all about ups and downs 8

    Chapter 820 Life is all about ups and downs 8


    Kissing, hugging, deeper ...... Everything is watered down.


    After nearly two hours of torment, Dennis was satisfied and let me go.


    When Iy down to rest, the sound of the shower came from the bathroom, and it was Dennis who


    went to take a shower. Thinking that he would be busy after resuming work tomorrow, I put the


    pillow higher and leaned on it to wait for him to sleep together.


    It didn''t take long for Dennis toe out in his bathrobe, but he went straight to the checkroom and


    came out again already dressed in a suit.


    "And back to thepany?" The appointment with Professor West was at 9:00 a.m. Dennis went back


    to the office at this hour, and I believe he did note back too early, one after the other, I really


    worried whether he had time to sleep.


    Dennis walked over to the bed, leaned down and kissed me lightly on the forehead, his voice was put


    very softly, "There are some things that must be finished tonight, you sleep first."


    "Okay," I sighed, knowing that I couldn''t be a stumbling block in his career, but I couldn''t help but


    remind him, "Come back early, don''t sleep at the office, it''s easy to catch a cold."


    Dennis justughed, "Don''t worry, I''m full of power now, and it''s no problem to stay up all night."


    I blushed and pretended to rush him, "Go on, go early ande back early."


    Dennis hmmmed and grabbed his phone and headed out the door.


    Once he left, the house was quiet and I didn''t sleep.


    Looking at the time, it was only eleven o''clock, and the best part of the night was just beginning.


    Remembering Professor West''s instructions, I got dressed and got out of bed and took today''s portion


    of medicine with warm water, just to clean up the previous ones for the body.


    Prescription drugs have a short shelf life and are prone to spoge, so they won''t be useful in the


    future, whether or not they continue to be treated by Professor West or another doctor.


    Suddenly I remembered that rie was sleeping restlessly, so I wrapped a coat and went to her room,


    and was relieved to see that the child was well covered with the nket.


    Back in the bedroom, still wide awake, I leaned over the bed to swipe my phone.


    Within minutes Folly sent a Facebook message.


    [Lonely little wildcat online waiting to talk?


    Iughed, I''m a mother now, I''m still talking so little, but still knocked on the screen and replied, [What


    price?


    After sending it, I couldn''t stop myself fromughing.


    This is not like what two mothers should talk about?


    Folly called me on Facebook almost immediately, "What are you, as alone as I am?"


    Iugh, sometimes I really think she has an enlightened mouth, "Professor Norman is not home?"


    Her tone was not very good,ining, "Don''t mention it, rushed to that exchange meeting


    overnight, I just don''t understand, Christmas and New Year''s not stay at home, what to run outside,


    intellectuals and normal people''s brain structure is not the same?"


    I teased her, "Professor Norman is young and talented, and he''s so handsome.


    Men in their thirties are even more popr than the youthful twenties, often this time the men are more


    mature and stable, the career has reached a certain milestone, like Zack, and then a little more


    understanding and attentive addition to the little girls have an unbeatable attraction.


    I often feel that Zack, who teaches in the university field, is more popr with women than Dennis ever


    was.


    Folly scoffed, "by him, want to find hurry up to find, just as I am tired of doing this professor''s wife, he


    looked for a little girl before my feet after the package of fresh meat, anyway, I am not likely to lose."


    I have nothing to say, this is indeed she can do things, like Folly so eloquent, is born a daughter, if a


    man, may be a lot of girls will be harmed.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Seeing that I did not respond, Folly continued, "In fact, Zack is not at home, can not apany me,


    these are not so important to me, his heart is good, but I think he is a bit strangetely"


    People and people are not the same, some things can not be forced, I can not say what she said, just


    go along with the straw tofort her, "unhappy to say it, vent it out, these words do not say in front of


    Zack on the line."


    Folly''s voice suddenly drew up, "I''m not stupid, just make this call with you or through two walls of guns


    hiding in the bedroom, ra, you underestimate me, although I''m not very happy with this family, but


    after all, what I want is Zack, as long as it''s a good life, I''m still willing to give in"


    Before I could say anything, she gave an answer to herself, "Forget it, I can''t understand with you, let''s


    do this first, I should sleep, eh, wait, what time do you go to the hospital tomorrow morning?"


    I guessed that she didn''t want to stay home and wanted to apany me to the hospital, "Nine


    o''clock."


    "Okay, I''ll be there at the right time, and you can wait for me at home."


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    I looked at the phone that returned to the Facebook interface and couldn''t do anything about it, but


    Folly could handle it.


    And yes, how can a woman who has made a name for herself in City P not be able to handle it?


    Folly is unpretentious and doesn''t think it will be on her mind.


    Thinking of these, I also, free of worry for her heart, put the phone aside and lie down to sleep.

 Chapter 821 Life is all about ups and downs9

    Chapter 821 Life is all about ups and downs9


    The following day.


    I came downstairs just as Folly arrived, and when rie saw here in, she ran over with her little


    hands open, "Grandpa Folly!"


    "rie, have you missed Grandpa Folly?" Folly hugged her in her arms, and couldn''t help but spit out,


    "I said, we''re about the same age, howe I''ve be a grandmother generation, or let rie


    change her name to aunt, always calling me grandmother, calling me old!"


    rie, the Grinch, immediately understood and called her in a milky voice, trailing off, "Auntie..."


    Folly smiled with her eyebrows narrowed into a slit, and immediately agreed, "Eh! rie is so smart,


    With that, she took a lollipop out of the Hermes bag in her hand and shoved it into rie''s fleshy little


    hand.


    rie was overjoyed, pping her hands and bouncing in her arms, "Thanks Auntie Folly!


    Folly saw the child happy and the smile on her face deepened again, making me a little helpless, "I


    don''t see you being so patient when you tease Keith either, is rie your real one?"


    "That how the same," Folly held the child came over, "rie is a girl, a girl is to be held in the heart,


    Keith is a boy, is to be more refinement, otherwise in the future grow up to move to find a mother, then


    it is really not my own birth. "


    I shook my head and sighed, trying to take advantage of Folly verbally, I didn''t stand much of a chance


    in this life.


    Folly teased the child for a while, saw that I had packed up, and was ready to carry rie out, "All right,


    hurry up and get going, don''t bete again, the good doctor has a big frame these days, no matter how


    strong the background is, it won''t help."


    I remembered how good-natured Professor West was and still couldn''t help but say back, "Not all


    doctors are like that, Professor West is very nice."


    When I finished, I took the baby from her and shouted into the kitchen, "Nanny,e out here for a


    minute."


    Soon, Nanny came out.


    "Nanny, it''s the same in the morning, you watch the kids and just leave the work in hand to the other


    maids."


    "Got it madam."


    Folly wondered, "Why don''t you bring rie, don''t you have me to watch?"


    As she spoke, rie stood between us, looking up at us with big, watery eyes, quiet and unruffled.


    rie''s temperament is sometimes very simr to mine. Once she understands the reason, she does


    not argue and epts it meekly.


    Before I put her to bed yesterday, I already said that mommy would be very busy in the morning these


    days, so rie should listen to Nanny at home if she feels sorry for mommy.


    The child did not understand why her mother had to leave her again, and thought I was going to leave


    her with Luna and Samuel again, like before.


    I sighed, first let Nanny take the children to the back garden, wait for them out of the door, I just


    answered Folly''s question, "rie just had a bone marrow transntst year, and a kidney


    recement, now the recovery is very good, I do not want her to go in and out of the hospital again,


    afraid she is tainted with the disease, I do not want her to have a little problem again. "


    Folly thought for a moment to show her understanding and said nothing more.


    The two of us headed out to get our bags, when Dennis walked in through the door, winded and dusty,


    with scruffing out of his chin, looking like he just got back from the office.


    Follyughed at him, "Yo, if it isn''t Mr. George, what, just back from mining in Africa?"


    I reached out and pped her on the arm to keep her quiet before I said to Dennis, "You''ve been


    workingte all night, Folly will just go with me today, you go upstairs and get some sleep."


    Dennis looked at me and then at Folly with a tough attitude, "Wait for me in the car first, five minutes, I''ll


    shave, quickly."


    When he finished, he walked straight to the first floor bathroom, and I heard him from afar calling the


    maid to go upstairs to fetch an electric razor.


    Dennis still prefers to use the razor I chose for him for something as personal as a razor.


    After waiting for a while, Folly dragged me out to Dennis'' car and waited.


    Five minutester, Dennis got into the driver''s seat right on time and set off for the hospital.


    I quietly observed Dennis''s spirit in the rearview mirror and felt that after he shaved, his whole body


    recovered and became radiant again, and I couldn''t tell that I had just finished working all night.


    Folly is an idle master, not long after driving out began to find words to talk, "people are really angry


    than people ah, Mr. George so busy still find time to apany ra to the hospital, unlike my family


    that, waiting for a year so easily a little vacation, but also contribute to the unknown academic


    exchange, tsk tsk ...... "


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I can''t help it, some words between girlfriends can not be faulted, to other men spit on their husbands,


    more or less will let both spouses have no face, Folly after the birth of a child, the mouth more and


    more no door, find time, I remind to remind to remind the line.


    Dennis was very focused on driving, did not immediately answer, I thought he did not hear, just to


    breathe a sigh of relief, then I heard his low, deep voice rang out.


    "I failed to take care of and protect her the first two times, and I really don''t have any merit left to


    This is a very good way to save the face of both men. Iughed immediately after hearing this, and


    Folly was crying andughing, probably not thinking that making jokes about Dennis is asking for


    trouble.


    After all, Dennis has lifted Zack so high that it would be a bit of a blessing for her to continue to spout


    off.


    After that it was kind of a quiet ride, and we soon arrived at the hospital.


    Professor West did the usual basic checkup for me and called Dennis and the others in with a


    somewhat gloomy expression, and I was a bit underwhelmed, always thinking that there would be bad


    news today, after all, ups and downs are the norm in life.


    After a long silence, Professor West finally raised his head and looked at Dennis with a serious


    expression, "Mr. George, as a husband, are you even unaware of your responsibilities?"


    The question was so inexplicable that all three of us were dumbfounded.


    Then, Professor West''s expression changed subtly, and with a somewhat hateful sigh, he said, "I


    thought you must have done enough information in private when you approached me, did you not even


    know something as important as couples not being able to have intercourse during treatment?"


    He was not joking at all, and even a little angry, Dennis and I were frozen in sync, and then we blushed,


    a little embarrassed.


    Folly is watching the hrious, conscienceless next to cover the mouth tough, but also say windy


    words, "cough ...... Dafu you understand, they are very rare toe together, dry fire, it is difficult to


    restrain."

 Chapter 822 Life is all about ups and downs10

    Chapter 822 Life is all about ups and downs10


    When Folly said that, I blushed even more, pursed my lips and turned to look at her askance, telling her


    to be more serious.


    But in this case, my words obviously have little deterrent effect, Folly stillughs non-stop, for the sake


    of Professor West, before waving his hand, "OK OK, I''ll stop, you guys continue, just pretend I don''t


    exist."


    That''s what he said, but Professor West still had a ck face for a while before he looked at Dennis


    and me again and said in a serious voice, "I''m also responsible for not advising you yesterday, but I


    hope that you will take this to heart from today onwards. The whole process of IVF takes only two or


    three months, the process of conception adds up to a year, if abstinence for this time you can not do, I


    think we do not need to waste time."


    At the end of the day, his old man''s tone was heavier, seemingly a bit calcting, but all for our sake.


    I lowered my head with some guilt and was about to apologize when Dennis''s almost husky voice


    came overhead, "It was my fault for not knowing how to exercise moderation, Professor West you can


    rest assured that I promise that this will not happen again."


    When the words came out, Folly coughed several times, shaming my face hot, and did not dare to look


    back at her.


    Dennis saw Professor West still drooping face, silent, reached out and gently wrapped his arms around


    my shoulders, gathered me in his arms, looked sincerely at Professor West, the tone more earnest,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Professor West, we have lost a child twice, suffered two cone of pain, "


    A big man, talking about this, even choked up a little, he paused and looked down at me with deep


    emotion, "My wife, because of these two idents suffered a lot, I hope more than anyone else that


    this time the IVF can be carried out without any risk, not being able to check the notes in advance is my


    negligence as a husband, I will not make excuses for myself, but I still hope that Professor West, you


    can understand that we want to be parents, give us another chance, we will not let you down again."


    I''m almost 30 years old, but I was so easily heated by Dennis'' words that I desperately wanted to be on


    the same side as him at this moment.


    I reached up and covered his hand on my shoulder, smiled and looked up, took a look at the side of his


    face, turned my face to look seriously at Professor West and spoke firmly, "Professor West, I tempted


    himst night, I can''t me him!"


    The bottom line is that they think they have a great sense of justice.


    However the words fell, the surrounding air seemed to freeze in this instant.


    A few momentster, there was an unrelenting poof ofughter from Folly behind her.


    I froze, then saw Professor West''s face also some subtle expression, he stretched his neck, seems to


    be a little surprised at my words, and then averted his eyes, reached out and pushed the frame on the


    bridge of his nose, before finding his voice, "women to this age, that aspect of the demand will indeed


    be more vigorous, for the sake of treatment, first tolerate it, really can not, remember not too deep.


    Remember not to go too deep ......"


    It felt like Professor West was stammering, but I got the point, he was willing to forgive our faults and


    continue the treatment! I was so happy, I nodded my head as if I was a girl, "Don''t worry Professor


    West, I''ll remember! It won''t go too deep. ......"


    The words were almost finished before I realized that something was wrong, what a tiger''s words!


    When I looked at Professor West again, he simply frowned and pretended to be reading the medical


    records and did not answer the question, I was so ashamed that my face turned red and looked up at


    Dennis, who was holding his smile and noticed that I was looking at him, before he quickly collected


    himself and lifted his coarse hand to rub the top of my head, which was soothing.


    But what''s the use!


    Folly, a friend of mine, is not too big to see, and even if I didn''t have the heart to turn around, I heard


    her stiflingughter, and I can totally imagine herughing at the moment!


    In the future, there will be no image in front of Folly at all.


    After that, Professor West wrote a prescription for estrogen and progesterone based on the test results,


    told us to go to the nurse''s station for the injection, and said we could go.


    When I left the office, Professor West pulled me to give me a separate advice, "Mrs. George, I know


    that in the face of Mr. George''s face and body, it is indeed very difficult to do without distractions, if it is


    really difficult to implement a clear mind, discuss with Mr. George to sleep in a separate room for a


    period of time Let''s."


    I was speechless with shame, red-faced a should, and rushed out.


    Dennis was at the door, and when he saw meing out with a bad look on my face, he went up to me


    and asked in a low voice, "Did Professor West lecture you again?"


    I shook my head, embarrassed to look at him, "No."


    Folly hit the nail on the head, hanging on to tease me, "The professor is telling your wife to pay


    attention to rest and not let you get tired at night~"


    "Tsk!" I gasped and rolled my eyes at her threateningly, which Folly did with a wicked grin and a zipping


    motion around her mouth.


    Dennis didn''t say anything, patted me on the back, and took me to the hormone injection.


    Estrogen and progestin injections are mainly for the treatment of thin uterine lining and should be


    continued for a period of time to ensure that the uterine lining can reach a certain thickness before


    officially starting IVF.


    Dennis has a slight cleanliness problem and forbade me to have the injection at the public hospital, so I


    went to the private hospital where the test was performed with the prescription list.


    One advantage of private hospitals is very prominent, less people.


    Dennis is still a bit of an identity here, as soon as we arrived at the injection department, there is a


    nurse to follow the care, read the list to take the injection, the process is not ambiguous at all, only ten


    minutes to get done, saving a lot of time in the public hospital queue.


    So, although private hospitals are expensive, there are advantages to being expensive.


    Dennis helped me out of the injection unit, walked through the hallway and actually bumped into


    Stannis in front of the OB/GYN consultation room.


    He was apanied by Cassandra, the two people moved very close, only just after a year, Stannis


    changed his hair, the whole person looks a lot more stable, really a bit of the head of the family aura.


    When they saw us, their faces were still smiling, and Cassandra greeted us politely, "Sister, brother-in-


    Dennis nodded and didn''t say anything, the human interaction piece, he''s always been indifferent.


    I noticed Cassandra''s hand on the small of her back and asked with a smile, "Is this... good news?"


    Cassandra coyly looked at Stannis beside her before she had a nod and looked at her little belly with a


    sweet smile, "Yeah, just two weeks old, still a little bit of a baby."


    The arrival of a new life is such an unexined delight, and I think I can appreciate their happiness at


    this moment.


    "Congrattions." I was sincerely happy for them.


    Even Stannis got married and had a child, and it seems that everything is destined to settle down.


    I don''t know why, but I actually thought of Alex.

 Chapter 823 Life is all about ups and downs11

    Chapter 823 Life is all about ups and downs11


    How is he doing in Country M across the ocean?


    Stannis and Cassandra looked at each other and did not answer, and it was clear that they were happy


    to hear such words.


    It was a moment before Stannis looked at me again with a face full of naked sincerity, "The same goes


    for you guys, there will be good news."


    I froze for a moment before responding, as smart as he was, he naturally knew the purpose of our


    presence in the maternity department and revealed a smile, "By your good fortune."


    Stannis nodded, his eyes fell on Dennis, "Mr. George, the George Group''s audit time this year is also


    I looked at him and for the first time I felt that Stannis had grown into a real man of his own.


    But Dennis didn''t seem willing to talk much, his tone was light, "Private time, no business,e to my


    office sometime to talk."


    "Good." Stannis didn''t dwell on it, "Then we''ll excuse ourselves, there are still some tests to be done."


    After saying that, he took Cassandra and led her away.


    Only after watching them enter the nearest elevator did Dennis squeeze my shoulder, and when I came


    back to my senses, I was helped out of the hospital by him.


    Bending over into the car, Folly opened the conversation again.


    "Is that Luna''s son? The one who just took over the Berger Group?"


    Folly grew up in City P and wasn''t familiar with the people of Newton Town, and Stannis had only


    recently moved to City P, so although she was well-informed, she couldn''t quite put a name to a face.


    I nodded, "Well, it''s kind of my brother."


    "You have a lot of rtives," Folly spat, and then turned to the topic, "but this Stannis is not bad-


    looking, the wife is also very big, prosperous husband, in time, this guy''s achievements will certainly


    surpass his old man."


    "That''s a must," Stannis used to think it was a big deal to be in charge of credit at such a young age,


    and now that feeling is even stronger, "How many people can manage a family business of that size at


    his age."


    Stannis has taken over the Berger Group for some time, and thest time I saw Luna and Samuel, I


    didn''t hear anyints, so I guess thepany is running smoothly in his hands and nothing has


    gone wrong.


    Folly snorted, deted and lifted her chin to point in the direction of the driver''s seat, "Here, there''s one


    right here ready to go."


    I was stunned and followed her line of sight. From my position, I could only see Dennis'' cold and


    detached back.


    Indeed,pared to Stannis, Dennis is much better than Stannis, he took over the George Group,


    probably much younger than Stannis, and now has the George Group among the City P, this kind of


    courage wrist, only really inhuman.


    Everything has its gains and losses, outsiders only see Dennis at such a young age in a high position


    with huge assets, but can not see that he works overtime day and night, almost the whole person in the


    office long hardship, even the next generation of such a critical moment, can not change the situation


    of continuous work.


    Thinking about this, I can''t help but sigh and show some hidden worries, Dennis is not a robot, how


    long can he survive this way?


    While I was dazed, Folly suddenly struck up a conversation with Dennis, "Dennis, looking at you just


    now, you don''t seem to want to work with Stannis?"


    Is there? How did I not see it.


    Isn''t there an opportunity to talk in the office?


    I looked back at Dennis curiously, and together with Folly, I looked forward to his answer.


    Dennis focused on driving and spoke as if he was shying away from the words, "Thinking about it."


    "Stannis is not ra''s brother, with this rtionship, his the Berger Group''s audit firm is certainly more


    trustworthy than outsiders, and the Berger Group has other business in City P, you give him a little


    sweet, the subsequent ie is a continuous stream of The Berger Group has other businesses in


    City P. If you give him a little bit of sweetness, the subsequent ie will be continuous. Folly''s


    analysis is as clear as day, as if she has already been involved in the dark battles.


    Yet Dennis was still cold, "Hmm."


    No extra exnation, kind of blocked Folly''s words, so angry that she sped her hands to her chest, if


    I did not stop, desperately making eyes, she was probably going to fight with Dennis in the car.


    There was no more talk on the way. Dennis dropped us off at the vi entrance and drove back to the


    office.


    I watched his car disappear at the intersection before Folly and I turned around and went inside.


    There is a short stretch of gravel road from the curb to the vi, and as we walked and talked about


    what had just happened in the car, the conversation was naturally started by Folly.


    "Dennis'' attitude is suspicious, he seems to be deliberately avoiding the topic of cooperation with the


    Berger Group, do you know what he is nning these days?" Folly has studied economics to a certain


    extent, and is subjectively interested in the psychological changes of people at the core of interests in


    the mall.


    "It seems to be financing, ready to expand." I don''t know much, so I can only try to pick up the


    important things to say.


    The George Group is now a joint-stockpany, and it is no secret that financing developments are


    publicized.


    "Financing now?" Folly seemed a little surprised, stopping in ce with a somewhat agitated


    expression, "the George Group has moved to City P for less than a year, it''s not even known if the


    "I guess he has his own ns." Dennis is not a man without a n, otherwise he wouldn''t have brought


    the George Group to the size it is today.


    "What''s the n, just too impulsive," Folly waved her hand and sighed with displeasure, "What does


    Dennis think of City P as a market, he thinks that just because he has barely made a few big deals in


    the past year, he can really put down roots in this ce where every inch ofnd is gold? ra, you''re


    in bed with him, you should really remind him that City P is not just The Lewis family, he''s been making


    a lot of noisetely, how many people behind the scenes are red-handed and waiting to give him little


    shoes, don''t you know?"


    I frowned, and I have to say that Folly sees things far more deeply than I do.


    This is true.


    Although the Lewis family, the titans of business in City P are superficially polite to Dennis.


    However, the George Group''s development is bound to squeeze out the market share of others, and no


    one can smile when they see their pie being eaten.


    Dennis''s actions since arriving at City P have not been low-key, and I''m afraid that privately, those


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    entrepreneurs who have suffered under his hands have already had a dark tide.


    Seeing that I did not speak, Folly looked more serious, "Now at this time, Dennis to do is not anxious to


    finance the expansion of the enterprise scale, but a steady and stable fight, to see clearly under the


    feet of the foundation has not been firmly established, you know that a thousand miles of the dike


    destroyed in the anthill, in City P fell a heel, that is a lifetime can not turn over!


    I let out a long breath and nodded in response, "I know, I''ll talk to Dennis about it."


    Folly''s words are not rmist, although Newton Town is already a second or third-tier city, but


    ce to emerge and finally quietly disappeared.


    City P, itself, is a cannibalistic city!

 Chapter 824 Life is all about ups and downs12

    Chapter 824 Life is all about ups and downs12


    Folly''s reminder kept me in a whirlwind of fearful emotions all day, and although I knew Dennis wasn''t


    too blind to make a decision, I was still on edge.


    After dinner, I quickly put rie to bed and, without hesitation, went straight to Dennis'' office.


    Of course, I didn''t forget that I was Dennis'' wife and brought him dinner, just like yesterday, only


    emotionally tense all the way.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although I had been involved in the management of the George Group, I had little say in the


    development of thepany and sought to dictate Dennis'' ns based on Folly''s words, not knowing


    exactly how he would react.


    The whole City P has resumed work, and there are many pedestrians in and out of the office lobby,


    most of them are employees of this building. After saying Merry Christmas politely, they immediately


    get into business matters, and I don''t know what the result is, but because of the holiday, all of them


    are with smiling faces.


    All the lights were on in the George Group''s office area, and many employees were working overtime,


    but not many of them noticed me.


    Some of the employees who recognized me were about to greet me when I raised my index finger to


    my lips and made a shushing gesture, signaling them not to bother with me, and went straight to


    Dennis'' office.


    Unfortunately, when I got to the door, I heard Dennis'' voice reprimanding the staff, "It''s only been a day,


    and it''s only been a dozen hours since we resumed work, so someone please tell me what the hell is


    going on!"


    No one dared to respond, or maybe Dennis was on the phone.


    I looked up in the office area and saw that the overtime staff had their attention caught. With a slight


    smile, I lifted my foot and walked in, keeping my smile until the door closed.


    Turning around, I just got a good look at the room.


    Two young employees in white shirts and ties stood in front of their desks, with their heads buried in


    front of their chests, looking woefully out of ce, and it would not be too much to say that they were


    scolded.


    Dennis turned his back on them, propped his hands on the table, and exhaled heavily, seemingly


    furious.


    I closed the door very lightly, he did not notice that I came, the air choked for more than ten seconds,


    he was forced to hold back his anger to speak again, "full resuscitation, in addition, immediately contact


    the family, the media block all news."


    "Understood General Manager!" The two staff members spoke in unison.


    The words just fell, Dennis suddenly picked up the pencil holder on the table and threw it at them,


    "Don''t hurry up and go!"


    He obviously didn''t mean to really target them, and the pencil deflected a good bit and smashed into


    the water fountain in the corner.


    I saw Dennis so angry for the first time, was shocked, the two young staff is not dare to breathe, said


    "yes" and retreated.


    Dennis''s gaze stared at the door to look at the door, only then found my presence, anger converged,


    the face then eased down, "When did youe?"


    "Just got here," I cocked the corner of my mouth to fall, smiled and held up the lunchbox in my hand,


    "to bring Mr. George a love dinner."


    When I finished, I walked over and spread the lunchbox out on the coffee table.


    Dennis exhaled deeply, followed by sitting next to me, opened his arms and embraced me in his arms,


    his voice warm and leap, "Thank you wife."


    "It''s nothing," I patted his arm, "eat it while it''s hot, it''s cold and gets cold fast."


    Only then did Dennis let go of me and reach for his chopsticks.


    Nanny is familiar with his appetite and cooks what he likes, so Dennis eats quickly, but his brow is


    knitted all the time and he is distracted.


    Probably this is the tacit understanding of living for ten years, although he tried his best to hide it, but I


    can still see the small changes in him.


    "Got a tough problem?" I poured a ss of water and put it in front of him.


    Dennis''s action of clinching the food was obviously a beat, blinked and returned to normal, as if nothing


    had happened, his expression was light, "just a small problem, the people under the hand made a low-


    level mistake, have let someone to solve it."


    I''m not sure how small of a problem he was talking about that would make him lose his temper so


    much.


    But he must not be telling the truth. I can hear that when Dennis is lying, his voice is not the same as


    usual.


    I think Folly was right, Dennis was really in trouble.


    "Dennis," my voice was soft as I put my hand on his leg, "is there really that much of a rush to get GW


    financing in?"


    At the mention of this, Dennis inclined his head to look at me, his eyes unexpected andplicated,


    "Who told you what?"


    His words had little rise and fall, but I was flustered by being a thief, ducking my head to avoid his gaze


    and pretending to be casual, "No, I just asked casually, how could you think so ......"


    I think my ability to lie in front of him is getting stronger and stronger, after I finished, I somehow had


    the strength to look up straight at him with a serious expression, "I mean, you are busy enough now,


    we have to prepare for pregnancy, if you finance at this time, you are too busy in thepany, you can


    still take care of our little family, you can still protect me? "


    I can''t betray Folly, in front of Dennis, that she despises him and thinks he is in a hurry, so I can only


    think of what to say.


    Moreover, this is also the truth, after the people around them have their own homes, are busy with their


    own careers, Dennis has nothing to trust around him, therge the George Group is all his support,


    even sleep time are not, so hard on themselves, I really fear that not much time, Dennis''s body will


    copse.


    At that, Dennis''s taut face instantly rxed into an idle smile, "Don''t believe me?"


    "No," I murmured, looking down, "just a little worried."


    Dennis put down his chopsticks and brought his face up to my eyes with a wicked smile, "You know,


    the way you look right now, it''s easy to inspire men to be protective and will cause me to run into, tricky,


    little problems like yesterday."


    Tricky, little problem, he trailed off, and deliberately aggravated his tone!


    Heh! Men! All creatures who think under themselves!


    I turned my face to re at him, "Dennis, be serious!"


    I am very serious, however Dennis does not take it seriously, wanly extending a hand, leaning on the


    sofa with his cheeks, eyes ambiguously staring at me, "Very serious, what is the order you say, Mrs.


    George."


    Because of the reason that the heating is turned on very much, Dennis only wore a bottoming shirt, the


    top two buttons are idle open, to the sofa so a lean, the shirt is propped up, vaguely revealing the


    chocte skin hidden below, the whole person is extraordinarily more sexy.


    I subconsciously made a swallowing motion, turning my head to look away, "In thepany, pay


    attention to the image!"


    "Pay attention how? Pay attention to what?"


    Dennis''s tone was bitchy and a bit underwhelming, and I held back my patience to quickly calm down


    and put on a serious face, ready to let him know the seriousness of the situation, "Note that you can''t


    ......"


    When I turned my head, Dennis''s English face was close at hand, and the words were halfway through,


    and unconsciously blocked back.


    He raised the corners of his mouth, ck eyes slightly narrowed, very provocative, Dennis breathing,


    warm breath fell on my face, my brain instantly a chaos, what advice, reminders, all left behind.

 Chapter 825 Life is all about ups and downs 13

    Chapter 825 Life is all about ups and downs 13


    He was changing the subject silently, and I was at my wits'' end. Any closer and I would have been lost


    in the scent of him.


    "Knock-knock-" An abrupt knock on the door rescued us both.


    When he heard the voice, Dennis'' ambiguous expression converged and he looked up to see Wendy


    standing by the door with a tangled expression, then he sat up straight, "Come in."


    In the time it took me to get my clothes together, Wendy had already walked up to us.


    "Mrs. George," Wendy greeted, and looked at me with a hesitant look, clearly holding something back


    from me.


    In fact, there was no need for him to do so, as I myself am a shareholder of the George Group.


    "Just say something." Dennis reminded him in due course, his tone returning to its indifferent as water


    state.


    Wendy lowered her eyes, then handed the file in her hand to Dennis, and while he was looking through


    it, Wendy exined next to him, "The person in charge of several projects that had initially made a


    verbal agreement to sign a contract years ago, this afternoon, as if they had made an appointment, all


    called our project department to cancel the cooperation, the people in the project department said that


    the information in the file was already determined Mr. Riley has personally gone to the other party''s


    great, thepany had better make a response as soon as possible."


    At that Dennis''s thick eyebrows knitted, his face changed again and again, not very good, "Got it, get


    ready, tomorrow arrange a meeting with the managers of all departments."


    Thinking about Folly''s analysis, I couldn''t help but open my mouth and ask one more question,


    "Assistant Wendy, were these projects pitched within the boundaries of Newton Town, or were they


    newly developed after arriving at City P?"


    The George Group is so well established in Newton Town that almost the entire construction industry


    depends on the George Group for their livelihood.


    "It''s a new development, Mrs. George," Wendy says.


    I frowned, in which case it would really be simr to Folly''s fears that those in City P who had their eyes


    on Dennis had already started to act.


    Dennis looked at me, closed the folder, and called Wendy back, "Go out, I''ll call you if something


    "Okay." With that, Wendy retreated.


    As soon as the door closed, Dennis spoke up and asked me, "What do you know?"


    "Hmm?" I froze, looking at him nkly.


    Dennis sighed and said meaningfully, "Years ago, you have not been very involved in the George


    Group''s affairs, this aspect of construction, is not your specialty, just now you asked Wendy so


    suddenly, obviously have ideas in mind, Mr. George, married for ten years, how do you think you can


    still hide things in front of me? Mr. George, after ten years of marriage, why do you think you can still


    hide things from me?"


    I lost my smile, even without this more than ten years of tacit understanding, Dennis''s ability to see


    through hearts is not small, "Well, you guessed right, I really came for this matter this time."


    Stopping Dennis''s development n is not a trivial matter, I organized my expression and reached out


    to put my hand on the back of his, my expression serious and grave, "Dennis, you are very capable, I


    always knew that, but can you not push yourself too hard? You just moved yourpany headquarters


    to City P a year ago, and now that so many projects have gone wrong, shouldn''t you first consider


    gooder, and if you go too fast, you will get into trouble."


    Dennis'' dark eyes sank, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he said thoughtfully, "What did Folly say to


    you?"


    The tone of his words was not very strong, but it just had a prating effect. I pulled the corner of my


    mouth and had to admit, "Folly is also for our own good."


    Dennis listened, his expression seriously silent for a while, got up and walked to his desk, saying as he


    walked, "I''ve brought the George Group to this point, you think Folly can think of things that I can''t see


    clearly?"


    He paused, searched on the table for a while, came towards me with several piles of documents, put


    the folder on the desktop, sat down again, put one hand on the arm of the sofa, looked at the ceiling


    and said, "the George Group''s two most important ie, from construction and trade, beforeing


    to City P, I have arranged for people to open up As for what Wendy said, those who are holding a wait-


    and-see attitude are just hindered by the face of The Lewis family, not good enough to refuse directly,


    and in the end, they may not sign the contract."


    I looked at the four folders, even if there was only one project in each, ording to the scale of the


    George Group today, the amount involved is at least nearly ten million, not a small amount.


    In business, in addition to the strength, without resources and contacts, it is still difficult, apparently,


    Dennis, who has just entered City P, is already in trouble.


    Although Dennis may not be willing to listen to this time to throw cold water, but if even I do not say, the


    George Group will be finished.


    After thinking about it, I still decided to speak, "In that case, just slow down for the time being, contacts


    and resources have to be umted slowly, but if you go too fast, the walls are dug by others, the


    whole building will copse."


    Dennis shook his head, his eyes still unfocused, as if his soul had entered the midst of the mall fight,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "You think too simply."


    He didn''t finish his sentence before his dangerous eyes fell on me, "My reputation as Dennis, before I


    even made it to City P. Even The Lewis family tried to stop me, you think the others didn''t do anything?"


    I am not unaware of these things, it is because of this that I feel that Folly''s words are reasonable,


    worried about what happened to Dennis, the thought of the whole situation is not optimistic, my


    expression is naturally not good.


    Dennis saw that I was not in the right mood, reached out and held my small hand in his palm, leaning


    back on the back of the sofa, before continuing, "Even so, I am not still here, ra, to take this path, it


    is impossible to turn back, the George Group in Newton Town how many people eyed, in City P


    stimted how many business The George Group in Newton Town, how many people eyed, in the City


    P stimted how many business noblemen, I am now sitting in this position, even if nothing, they will


    try to find ways to swallow the assets in my hands, in this case, why not take the initiative to be


    swallowed them one?"


    I was surprised at his ambition, but at the same time epted as a matter of course that no one could


    stop Dennis from doing what he wanted to do.


    It is impossible not to worry, but knowing that there is no way back makes it all the more important to


    choose to side with Dennis.


    The business world is treacherous, the weak are never taken for granted, not designed to calcte


    others, waiting to fall into the loser, to lose everything in the end.


    Although there was a small thought in my mind, the same as Folly''s, that with Dennis''s ability, with The


    Lewis family looking after him, keeping the George Group was no big deal, I didn''t mention it again.


    There is nothing concrete about who is stronger or weaker in the career of men and women, but in front


    of Dennis, I have to admit that I am not as far-sighted as he is.

 Chapter 826 Life is all about ups and downs14

    Chapter 826 Life is all about ups and downs14


    After apanying Dennis to finish his meal, I went home first.


    On the way and Folly talked on the phone and detailed Dennis''s idea, and the performance there was


    the same as mine, silent for a long time before saying anything.


    "ra, your man is not easy."


    I raised the corner of my mouth, it''s not a secret, "It''s a known thing."


    "I''m not saying this as apliment." Folly''s tone was serious, "With this kind of ambition and courage,


    City P can''t trap Dennis, he is going to go global in the future."


    This I agree with, as I subconsciously looked up to Dennis as I listened to him say those words in the


    office.


    After a few more small talk, Folly hung up the phone, but I looked out the car window, but my heart was


    still unsettled.


    Those who want to deal with the George Group, decades earlier than Dennis in the City P, so many


    years, the roots are deep, they want to stand firm is easy, but if Dennis wants to take them down, it is


    not a simple matter.


    One more thing Dennis reminded me of.


    During this period of time, I have not been involved in the business of the George Group, and I seem to


    have ckened off, like a housewife with nothing to do.


    If I were a real full-time housewife, I would be fine, but Nanny handles all the big and small things in the


    house, so the biggest thing I do every day is just to tease rie and bring dinner to Dennis.


    I am not yet thirty, the next few decades of light, can not repeat such days day after day.


    Last year''sw graduate school, because of various things dyed, but I was originally from thew,


    so far still have an impression of those review materials, perhaps pick up is not so difficult.


    What''s more, Dennis'' business is getting bigger and bigger, and she will need legal counsel in the


    future, sometimes involving legal edges, and not with outsiders, so if I can get awyer''s license, I can


    save her a lot of trouble.


    If you''re thinking about it, you''ll have to put the matter back on the agenda.


    As with pregnancy, this time, there will be no more mistakes for them.


    ......


    Dennis was as busy as ever and was hardly seen during the day, but he still apanied me to the


    hospital every day.


    Itsted about a week and Professor West said that the lining of my uterus was recovering well and


    that the IVF process could be done at the same time as the treatment.


    So after that, in addition to the estrogen and progesterone shots, I had to take an extra ovtion shot


    thatsted for a week to prepare my eggs for in vitro fertilization afterwards.


    Of course, the break was rtively longer than the previous one, so the meal delivery to Dennis was


    cancelled for the time being.


    During the week I stayed at home, while taking care of rie, I reacquired thetest exam materials


    and went to the study room at night to review them after rie fell asleep.


    This day I just opened the information, I heard footsteps at the door, and when I looked up, I collided


    with the sight of Dennis.


    "Why are you back so early today?" I smiled and got up to greet him,pletely unable to control my


    expression and clinging to Dennis like a child.


    It''s often at times like this that I can understand the look of surprise and anticipation on rie''s face


    whenever she sees me.


    How can you not be happy to see the person you like and see him appear?


    "Professor West said we can schedule the next step of IVF tomorrow, and we have to go to bed early


    today to make sure we''re fit."


    Dennis said it in a serious way, but I couldn''t hold back myughter and reached out and pped him


    on the chest, teasing, "Can you hold back when I''m sleeping around?"


    Dennis smoothly grabbed my wrist and looked at me with a rogue bad smile, "Couldn''t resist, so I had


    to let Mrs. George''s good hands help."


    "Humph! You''re dreaming!" I wasn''t going to let him take advantage of me straight away, so I shook off


    his hand and turned around and headed out of the den to go back to the bedroom, yet just as I swept


    past Dennis to the door, I saw Nanny with the tray.


    Nanny obviously has been standing here for a while, did not expect me to suddenly barge out, face


    with the expression of the past ambiguous smile, using the side of the body standing against the wall,


    pretending not to see anything,pletely here is no silver ......


    I blushed and bit my lip, a little embarrassed.


    Dennis put his arm around my shoulders from behind and his low voice rang out, "Something wrong


    Nanny?"


    Nanny is very perceptive, turned around, but her head was pressed very low, "Young master, you have


    note back so early for a long time, the kitchen stew has ginseng soup, I have a bowl for you, you


    drink it to tonic."


    "Give it to me." I blushed and went over to take the tray from Nanny''s hand, not even daring to look at


    her directly for a moment, "Please Nanny."


    "I should." Nanny put both hands in the pockets of her apron and looked at me with relief, "rie has


    me watching, she won''t wander off at night, young master and madam just rest well."


    When I said that, my face got even hotter, I pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Dennis is watching the hrity, and said quietly next to him, "There is no need for this, it is


    useless to make up, there are things that doctors do not allow."


    Nanny was visibly stunned to hear this, "Huh?"


    My whole nerves instantly tense, really afraid to say more things will be more revealing, hurried to y


    sloppy diversion, pointing to rie''s room and said, "Nanny, I think I heard rie crying, you hurry over


    to see!"


    "Huh? Is that right? Howe I didn''t hear it?" Nanny looked puzzled.


    "It''s crying, Nanny, you may be old and can''t hear very well, it''s okay, go check it out!" I acted all nice


    and said it as if it were true.


    "Ohhh, okay, I''m on my way, don''t you worry."


    After saying that, Nanny ran towards rie''s room.


    Seeing her anxious look, I was a little sorry but didn''t exin anything, just turned my head and gave


    Dennis a hard stare.


    Dennis behaved like aplete dead pig, shrugged his shoulders, then put his hands in his pockets


    and lifted his feet towards the bedroom.


    I puffed up my cheeks in exasperation and followed his lead.


    After returning to my room, I ced the ginseng soup on the cab in the foyer and mmed the door


    shut.


    "Dennis! Can you behave yourself? Don''t be a jerk in front of Nanny in the future, okay?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Just being honest." Dennis said, ripping off his tie and casually throwing it on the couch, he headed for


    the wine cooler set up in the living room.


    I ran over and blocked the wine cooler with open arms, stopping his hand from reaching over.


    "Mr. George, the surgery we''re having tomorrow is not a good time to drink."


    Sperm retrieval is not considered surgery, but it''s not good to be exposed to alcohol.


    Who knows if those tadpoles are still capable ofpleting insemination when they are drunk?


    Last time, Professor West was furious with us for just having intercourse. This time, if we stop the IVF


    process in the middle because of our negligence, Professor West will not be so easy to fool.

 Chapter 827 Life is all about ups and downs15

    Chapter 827 Life is all about ups and downs15


    Dennis''s hand hung in mid-air, with no intention of withdrawing it, and said to me in a consultative tone,


    "Just one sip?"


    "NO WAY," my attitude is very firm, no is no, at least I have yed so long needles, and again to suffer,


    although the injection is not painful, but the heart is still bored, do not want to give up halfway.


    Dennis frowned and acted pathetically, "No taste in my mouth."


    Seeing him like this, I immediately felt a little soft, but in an instant I regained my senses, lifted my chin,


    pointed to the tray on the foyer and said, "Here, have some ginseng soup, Nanny said, just so you can


    make up for it."


    Dennis raised an eyebrow and looked over, seemingly considering the soundness of the suggestion,


    "Are you responsible for drinking it if a tricky situation arises?"


    "You-" Help, when can a man''s mind not think about that?


    However, looking at Dennis, it is bound to be a choice between drinking and drinking ginseng soup.


    If you drink, the previous efforts will be in vain. I still hope that, our children will be healthier.


    After thinking about it, I broke down and agreed, "If I''m responsible, I''m responsible!"


    Is not the use of hands, and not without ......


    I thought Dennis would have to wrangle with me for a few more rounds before he would agree, but


    once he heard, he immediately ran over and drank the ginseng soup in one gulp.


    As soon as I put the bowl down, Dennis turned his head and looked at me with ambiguous streaming


    eyes, "Ugh, see, the situation is getting tricky again!"


    Me?


    Did you drink it for ten seconds?


    However, I couldn''t take back what I said, Dennis didn''t give me a chance to react, he walked over and


    carried me into the bedroom.


    After almost an hour of tossing and turning, my hands were sore before Dennis let me go.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I lifted the covers and went to the bathroom to wash my hands. Dennis followed me and wrapped me


    from behind, wrapped my hands in his hands and washed them gently for me.


    "Why are you taking longer and longer now ......," I muttered and spat at him.


    It is not said that at a certain age, that aspect of the ability will gradually degenerate, this man what


    happened?


    "Not sure." Dennis'' tone was light, but his voice was nice, "Who told you to seduce me?"


    "When did I seduce you!" I shook off Dennis'' hand and twisted my head to look at him gamely.


    What a man! This kind of thing also want to dump the pot!


    The corner of Dennis''s mouth pulled up an ambiguous arc andughed lowly twice, "Oh ...... how not?


    You do not know, as long as you stand here, for me is a kind of temptation well?"


    !


    I was blushed by his words and immediately got weak, what happened to Dennis? Where did he learn


    to talk so fancy?


    It''s also too ...... tititing.


    When I didn''t say anything, Dennis lowered his head to kiss me, I reacted and immediately slipped out


    of his arms like a mudskipper and ran out of the bathroom.


    "That''s enough, Dennis! You''ve taken enough advantage of me today! Hurry up and take a shower, it''s


    time for bed!" I stood in the doorway with my arms wrapped around my chest, acting like an instructor.


    O man, there is never an end to not teaching a lesson in certain things.


    Dennis sighed sickly and turned around and walked into the shower, though reluctantly.


    When I heard the shower, I turned around, got into bed, covered up and prepared to brush up on


    Twitter for a while.


    Tap on your phone, but you see a Facebook friend request.


    I clicked on the verification message, looked at the other person''s avatar, and realized it was


    Cassandra.


    The message popped up half an hour ago, which is considered normal social time.


    After all, it was Stannis'' wife and sort of my sister-inw, so I thought about it and nodded through.


    Once you''re done, put Facebook aside and tap into Twitter to see it.


    Dennis is now very capable of hiding things, especiallypany matters, probably because he is


    worried about affecting my mood in preparing for pregnancy, so he basically does not mention the


    trouble he encounters in front of me, and I can only see if there are any signs through Twitter.


    Dennis can handle small things without me asking, but when ites to big problems that rise to the


    level of Twitter, I certainly can''t let her face them alone.


    But fortunately, after sliding down dozens of home page rmendations, I didn''t see any news


    rted to the George Group.


    Suddenly, the ding-dong Facebook alert sounded.


    I find it strange that this point, is it Folly?


    I was even more surprised when I clicked on it and saw that it was Cassandra.


    It is reasonable to say that pregnant people usually sleep earlier, and she should have fallen asleep


    after sending the verification.


    Could she have been waiting for me?


    The message was only a few short words: [Is sister asleep?]


    Not ustomed to coldly dismissing someone''s enthusiasm, I tapped on the keyboard and replied to


    her, [No, it''s sote, why aren''t you resting?]


    Cassandra replied almost in seconds: [I slept too much during the day, I''m not sleepy yet, sister, do you


    have time tomorrow?]


    [Is something wrong?] I asked.


    Cassandra replied: [It''s not a big deal, Stannis''pany is very busytely, so I don''t have much time


    to spend with me, so I thought, "Sister, you are preparing for pregnancy anyway, why don''t we go


    shopping together and buy something suitable?]


    I seriously considered that it would only be morning to see Professor West tomorrow, and I should have


    time to meet with her in the afternoon, so I agreed, [Yes, but I''m only free in the afternoon, is that


    convenient for you?]


    [If it''s convenient, then it''s a deal, I''ll go over to your house directly then, I won''t disturb your rest, good


    night (moon)]


    I looked at the simple good night expression, I could not help but have a smile in my eyes, it seems that


    Stannis has protected Cassandra very well, married for so long, between the lines still see her teenage


    heart.


    Dennis, who has always been quick to take a shower, came out of the bathroom and saw me giggling


    at my phone, half-kneeling on the edge of the bed, and brought his face over, "What''s so funny?"


    I just got out of the shower and Dennis smelled so good that I casually tossed the phone aside,


    reached around his neck, smelled his body, and said in a good mood, "It''s nothing, Cassandra just


    added me as a friend and said she''d ask me out shopping tomorrow, and I said yes."


    "Cassandra?" froze Dennis, "Stannis'' wife?"


    "Mmm!" I nodded, "I saw you at the hospital two days ago, you forgot?"


    With thepany so busytely, it''s understandable that Dennis has little memory of these things.


    "Remember." Dennis held my hand, sat down smoothly against the bed, reached out and took me in


    his arms, and said thoughtfully, "You knew each other well before?"


    "Not really." I recalled the number of times I had met Cassandra, I could count them in the palm of my


    hand, and I could only say that I knew her, "How can I say that she is also Stannis'' wife, and it''s


    Christmas Day, so I can''t just put a hot face on her, and I''ll take a pot of cold water and pour it over."


    Dennis tilted his head and helplessly scraped the tip of my nose, "You, when will you change your


    temper of being a good person? You don''t want to disrespect others, so you have to condemn yourself


    to do something you don''t like?"


    "I didn''t." Although I am good at talking, but not so much as to give in without principle, I stubbornly


    retorted, "Just because there is thatyer of rtives, I am not any cat or dog will meet ah, the previous


    lesson is not enough, after rie''s ident, I already know to learn a lesson."

 Chapter 828 Life is all about ups and downs 16

    Chapter 828 Life is all about ups and downs 16


    Dennis shook his head, a contemptuous smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, clearly having no


    confidence in my words at all.


    Unconvinced, I decided to turn the tables on him, narrowing both eyes and looking at him wistfully,


    "Hmph ...... Mr. George, you won''t let me go out, do you want to keep me at home as a canary?"


    Although it is really high to say that I am not too young, and my posture is certainly notparable to


    those young and beautiful girls out there, I do not feel that women shouldpletely cut off all social


    activities before and after preparing for pregnancy.


    It is such a misunderstanding that until now, manypanies have added unequal regtions to their


    employment contracts, which stipte that pregnancy and childbirth are automatic within five years of


    employment.


    The George Group''s work on my hands, years ago I have basically handed over all, now is a free man,


    really if even social activities are exempted, in the end I am afraid that even rie do not bother to


    bring, then what is the difference with those lowly creatures in the pig pen?


    Hearing my words, Dennis brightened up and suddenly inclined his head to look at me, his handsome


    and handsome face stopped in front of me, smiling and measuring my face with his gaze, and finally


    said with a bad smile, "It''s a good idea ......"


    Me: "......"


    I didn''t expect Dennis to really have such thoughts. I was so ashamed and angry that I grabbed the


    pillow behind me and threw it at him, "Don''t even think about it!"


    Don''t say I''m not a housewife, even if I am, there are opportunities to personally go out and pick up the


    children to and from school, really if the canary, I''m afraid even the bedroom can not get out.


    On top of that, Dennis is thinking maybe even deeper, so I can''t even get out of bed ...... that''s


    impossible!


    Dennis easily caught the pillow, holding it with a grin, full of gloating.


    Men, no matter how much they have a childish heart, bullying the girl they like as a way to express their


    love.


    To be honest, sometimes I think this is quite cheap, but it is the only way, life is sweet and sour, the two


    people are not too boring.


    I stared at him for a while, knowing that there was nothing I could do with him, so I simply pulled the


    covers over and turned my back on him and went to sleep.


    Who doesn''t have some killer skills! "You can sleep by yourself tonight!"


    I grunted and gripped the covers tighter, showing only one face as I waited for him to coax me.


    In fact, think about it, I am not qualified to say Dennis childish, rie are so big, in front of him, I will


    still y little girl temper.


    Perhaps when you really realize that this person will never leave, those born with the little nature will


    somehow run out, the life of the chicken, and you are not worried at all, will lose everything in hand,


    because that person in, is your biggest bottom.


    When I think of this, although angry, the corners of my mouth are turned upward, and my heart is


    secretly happy.


    I thought that Dennis woulde up and y a scoundrel, like before, and take great pains to say


    good things to make me happy, but when I felt some movement behind me, I looked slightly sideways,


    Dennis had alreadyid down and hugged me from behind, he did not say anything, put his face next to


    my neck, inhaled deeply, then there was no movement, should be asleep.


    Soon, the sound of even snoring was heard in your ears.


    I rolled over, Dennis had fallen asleep, he was lying on his side against me, one hand curled up on his


    chest, close to one meter nine, this is really some aggravation.


    He slept peacefully, the corners of his mouth held an upward arc, seemingly very rxed, but his brow


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    was slightly wrinkled, as if there were things he could not let go of, probably the problems encountered


    by thepany, and had not thought of a solution.


    Dennis is too tired.


    Suddenly there was some heartache, I reached out and gently smoothed out the folds between


    Dennis''s eyebrows, and moved carefully to hold his body so he could lie down.


    Leaned against his chest, covered with the nket, and did not say another word.


    ......


    Professor West''s treatment was so effective that the pre-treatment entered its eighth day with the


    official superovtion hormone injection.


    After finishing the hospital, thinking that I hadn''t spent much time with rie, I took her with me when I


    saw Cassandra.


    I thought I wouldn''t see Alex again for at least a long time, but when I wandered into the mom and pop


    store, I ran into him, and the gentle woman who was following him.


    "Long time no see." I thought Alex would be warm to me as always, but after all, I opened my mouth


    first, and Alex just stood there, looking at me indifferently, making it impossible to guess what he was


    thinking.


    rie was ying with the toy Cassandra bought for her, and after we stopped for a while, she looked


    up curiously, and as soon as she saw Alex, she immediately reached out and hugged hisp, "Uncle


    Alex, Uncle Alex!"


    Apart from Dennis and I, Alex is the closest person to rie. She probably didn''t know how to express


    her missing emotions, so she pouted and didn''t say anything, so she leaned on Alex''s shoulder and


    whimpered in aggression, saying that she wouldn''te down for anything.


    We had no choice but to leave the mom and pop store first and find a ce to sit down.


    Alex is a big man, not very good at coaxing children, the woman next to him has been doing her best to


    set close to rie, the three of them and the picture, Alex had the opportunity to turn around and look


    at us.


    I don''t know why, obviously the most familiar person ever, at this moment Alex is also just restored to a


    warm and affable look, but I always feel that he is not quite like the original he went like the first to


    speak.


    "How are you doing?" At first, I didn''t really know what to say first, so I paused and added, "I heard you


    went abroad? Are you done with everything?"


    "Hmm." Alex nodded as an acquiescence and finished, his gaze suddenly falling back on Cassandra


    beside me.


    I then remembered that I hadn''t introduced them, "This is Stannis'' wife, Cassandra."


    Cassandra acted warmly, extending her hand in greeting, "Hello."


    Alex looked at her hand and froze for a moment before putting his hand over and shaking it with hers,


    saying somewhat imploringly, "I know you."


    Cassandra didn''t know about Alex and Stannis and acted ttered, "Ah, really? Has my sister ever


    mentioned me to you before?"


    I didn''t expect Alex to say that and froze for a moment, not daring to answer.


    Fortunately, Alex immediately added another sentence to resolve the embarrassment, "Mr. Berger and


    Miss Poston''s wedding news, Twitter is all over the news, it is difficult not to know."


    He withdrew his hand and added without a word, "Miss Poston and Mr. Berger are a good match, bless


    you."


    Stannis and Cassandra''s wedding, is also the Berger family and the Poston family marriage, row


    naturally can not be small, multiple tforms have live coverage, to Alex that day is also seen.


    "Thanks!" Cassandra blushed back at him.


    Relieved, I turned the conversation away and looked at the woman beside him and asked, "And this


    is?"


    Look at this woman''s attitude towards rie, her demeanor and words are not like what Stannis said,


    that kind of immodest woman.


    As soon as Alex heard this, he raised his hand, his long arm went around and naturally took the


    woman''s shoulder, and introduced him in a slightly worldly manner, "My wife, Sansa Vega."

 Chapter 829 Life is all about ups and downs17

    Chapter 829 Life is all about ups and downs17


    "Wife?" I waspletely taken aback.


    Alex has been gone only a few months, and already married? I even, and this person he called his


    wife, is only the first time to see it, maybe it is pride, I really can not ept, grew up together, without a


    greeting, easily married, the face is not good.


    "An ident, right?" Alex looked at me, the smile on his face deepened a few more points, but his eyes


    remained light, "Yes, you really don''t know much about me, Sansa and I have known each other for


    almost a year, two months ago to get the certificate, not exactly a sh marriage."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He was joking in tone, but my heart sank hard.


    I knew that Alex was ming me.


    As he said we are getting farther and farther away from the same, childhood friends, but over the years


    I have struggled several times in the rtionship with Dennis wandering, long forgotten to care about


    him.


    "Alex, you ......" The words came to my lips, but I didn''t know what to say.


    I turned my head, not daring to look at Alex, but then I ran into Sansa''s kind eyes, so I forced a smile


    as a greeting, and then lowered my eyes, not daring to say a word.


    Cassandra''s eyes, this is just a y reunion of old friends, full of thought Alex is joking, and echoed, "In


    fact, even if it is a sh marriage, it does not matter, love at first sight who can say such things, my


    husband and I are, not long after we met each other to determine, and now also live a very happy life,


    in fact, nothing, as long as you feel happy on your own! It''s okay!"


    Alex''s face was stunned, a little surprised at her honesty, and only after a moment did she regain her


    anyone else."


    I felt that Alex had something to say, but I had no words to ask him where he had been all this time, in


    front of Cassandra and Sansa. What happened?


    I dwelled on it for a while, mustered up my greatest courage and just retreated to say, "Come to dinner


    at home some day, rie has been moring for yourpany."


    "Let''s talk about it," Alex refused directly, "the clinic recently opened, the patients who left behind


    before, now all run back to follow up, too busy, temporarily can not take time."


    After all, he doesn''t want to be close to me anymore.


    Every now and then I wonder if maybe Alex isn''t just ming me for not caring enough about him, but


    is counting Diana''s death on me as well.


    However, Diana is no longer here, I only have Alex left, the person who apanied me through the


    long years, I can not let go of our former friendship like this.


    I was just about to open my mouth and try my best to stay, but Sansa, who had been listening quietly


    next to me, suddenly interjected, "Don''t worry, I''ll remember to remind him when the timees."


    Her voice is very gentle, with the gentle beauty of the south of the river, considerate look makes her


    whole person seems to shine, as if the two of them should be a natural pair, and Alex did not insist, the


    matter is settled.


    All my inexplicable pride and uninformed calctions were suddenly offloaded.


    Alex is right, everything is in has gone far, the important thing is his side, this girl named Sansa, bird-


    like character, swimming to hold Alex''s temper, at least let him at the moment not to say too hard, and I


    I smiled, grateful to Sansa, and responded, "Then I thank you in advance, sister-inw."


    Alex is only half a year older than me, but to count, it is indeed the older brother generation, called


    Sansa sister-inw is not too much.


    "As it should be." Sansa doesn''t take credit for it, just smiles lightly.


    I thought, since they hadn''t left the country, they should at least leave an address, so I asked, "Is the


    clinic still in Newton Town?"


    Before the question was finished, Alex had already turned his face to the side to tease rie, as if


    intentionally avoiding me, but Sansa was still careful to maintain the atmosphere at the table, patiently


    exining to me, "At City P, Alex said, it''s convenient to take care of my parents."


    I nodded my head. Alex has been responsible since he was a child, so it''s natural to take care of the


    whole family.


    Just after Sansa''s words, Alex''s phone rang. He picked up the phone and went outside to answer it,


    and when he came back, he said it was urgent and escorted Sansa out in a hurry.


    They disappeared and I remembered that I hadn''t left a specific address, so I hurriedly took out my


    phone and sent a message to Alex''s Facebook.


    However, the red exmation mark that appeared in the dialog box made my breath tighten instantly,


    and chills came from all my limbs.


    Alex him, cked me out.


    I clicked on another emoji to send it in disbelief and got the same line of not-so-friendly reminders in


    response.


    "You are not yet a friend of the other party, please send a verification message first."


    I looked at Alex''s dialog box and felt my whole body temperature dissipate and my body was shivering


    vaguely.


    How is it possible.


    I don''t even know when it all happened.


    "What''s wrong ra?" came Cassandra''s voice from next to me, and I snapped back to my senses,


    barely keeping myposure, "Nothing."


    Cassandra is not a scheming person, easily believed, while stirring the hot milk cocoa in front of her,


    while lost in thought to herself, "ra, your friend and his wife look so sweet, it''s enviable, if Stannis


    and I could also meet earlier, the rtionship can also reach this level, right?"


    I was a little distracted, put the phone back in my pocket, just casually perfunctory her, "your


    rtionship is not bad, just married a few days have a child, quite enviable."


    Speaking of this, Cassandra''s face suddenly changed, and then snorted to turn the topic away.


    I had Alex on my mind, so naturally I didn''t pursue the matter, and sat for a while before finding an


    excuse to go back first.


    When I got home, I stared at the red exmation point on Facebook, and when Dennis came back, I


    didn''t even notice until I felt a nket on my shoulder and turned my face, only to find him bent over my


    upper body, standing behind me, having watched for a while.


    "You''re back." After saying that, I pressed the phone screen ck as an afterthought and carefully


    received it in my pocket.


    But Dennis saw it anyway, and after sitting down and taking my hand and ying with it in his, he


    pretended to mention it without thinking, "Met Alex?"


    From the tone of his voice, it seems that he is not surprised that Alex is back in the country.


    "You knew Alex was in the country?" I frowned, my spirits a little tense.


    Dennis looked up at me, eyes gentle like water, a long sigh, reaching out to smooth my furrowed brow,


    before speaking again unhurriedly, "just know, have not thought of how to tell you, you ran into."


    I was a little deted, "You should have told me earlier."


    Otherwise, today in front of Alex is not so wretched, not to a redundant words can not ask.


    I don''t me Alex, really, it''s just that I didn''t have the strength to ask for his forgiveness, just like I


    hesitated for hours and the verification to add a friend just didn''t go out.


    After saying that, I know I can not me Dennis, sickly on the sofa paralyzed, the whole person like no


    bones, sliding along the edge to the floor, half-kneeling on the carpet, the smooth flopped onto the


    table, buried his head in the vent, "Ah ah ah! I''m so useless!"


    The tears fell down indefinitely as the fuss went on.

 Chapter 830 Life is the ups and downs 18

    Chapter 830 Life is the ups and downs 18


    Alex how can he be so cruel? Twenty years of friends ah, said do not want me do not want.


    Dennis is not in a hurry to persuade me, big hand after big hand on my back soothing, leaving me


    enough time to calm down.


    I don''t know how long it took, but I was probably tired of crying and sitting listlessly on the floor, when


    Dennis got up and carried me into the bedroom.


    After tucking in, Dennis turned around, ready to take a shower, and I subconsciously grabbed his wrist,


    not wanting him to leave.


    "Dennis, Diana is gone and Alex doesn''t want me, am I really bad and that''s why they left me."


    At that, Dennis''s eyebrows tightened and he sat down on the edge of the bed, his tone low, "Diana''s


    death was an ident, no one wanted it, as for Alex, he got married and had children, sooner orter


    he had to have his own family, besides, he became so fast, it has nothing to do with you, don''t punish


    yourself for their mistakes."


    He paused, took my hand back and held it tighter, smiling, "I''ve been there, haven''t I?"


    I frowned, still unsure of myself.


    It''s true that it''s not easy to be together, but decades of rtionships can be erased, and the ten years


    that Dennis and I have been together really stand up to the test.


    But I didn''t retort. Crying for too long made my eyes tired and sore, and after staring at Dennis for a


    while, I fell asleep.


    I had a long dream.


    In the dream, I, Diana, and Alex, we were back in high school, riding together under a tree, watching


    other children y skateboard, Diana is not afraid of trouble, provoking the leader of the group of


    children, Alex a person rushed up and they wrestled together, head were broken, but did not say a


    word of pain, like a brave diator.


    But when I woke up, there was only Dennis'' real and calm sleeping face around me.


    I reached out and touched his face. Some things can''te back after all.


    ......


    After ten days of hormone therapy, I finally managed to get a mature egg out of my body. The


    fertilization process was sessful, and once the three-day incubation period is over, I can officially


    move into the uterus.


    Today, instead of sending me home as usual, Dennis took me to the George Group himself.


    Not long after sitting down, Dennis found a document from the table hole, opened it and handed it to


    me.


    I took it with a puzzled look on my face and read the title - the George Group Equity Liability


    Authorization.


    Dennis asked me to transfer to him the rights to the shares in my hands that I legally hold and to


    exercise them on his behalf.


    Puzzled, I put the file down and asked him, "Does this have anything to do with GW''s financing case?"


    Although Dennis analyzed the need for financingst time, I always felt the risk was too great across


    the financing and still have reservations at this time.


    Dennis nodded, "I can''t say it''spletely okay, although I haven''t nodded yet, but you signed the


    power of attorney, inevitably I will make the choice instead of you afterwards, but the most important


    thing is, in a few days the test tube is officially settled, this child is not easy toe, before we don''t


    know what exactly GW harbors, I don''t want you to be targeted by them, therefore, not only the agent I


    don''t want you to be targeted by them before we know what GW is up to.


    Although Dennis had his own considerations, he was still too monolithic in this way, making me feel


    more or less hollowed out, "Are you discussing with me, or informing me?"


    "Both, what would you like it to be?" Dennis shrugged, his gaze open.


    I looked at him with nothing to figure out, helpless, a word of rebuttal could not be said.


    His concern is not entirely heartfelt, before so many idents, more or less because we act too openly,


    Dennis also just want, before this pregnancy, let me fade out of the public eye.


    Holding back until the end, I gambled, "Why don''t you just announce to the public that you''re divorced


    from me, then I''ll bepletely safe."


    This is just a teasing remark, who expected Dennis but seriously thought for a while, then a serious


    nod, "OK, if necessary, can consider."


    Me?


    Who wants him to think about it.


    I gave him a disgusted white look and threw the information directly back on the table, "I''m not signing."


    Dennis probably did not expect me to refuse him, frowned, opened his mouth to say something, but


    there was a knock at the door.


    "Knock-knock-"


    Dennis and I looked over together and saw Toby and Wendy standing by the door.


    "Come in." Dennis said.


    I was surprised by Toby''s sudden appearance, and regardless of thepany, I greeted him naturally,


    "Toby, when did you get back?"


    Toby was indifferent as usual, "Morning flight, just started work today."


    With Toby around, at least Dennis doesn''t have to make so many trips back and forth from home to


    work every day. When I think of Dennis getting more time off, the smile on my face deepens, "After


    staying in Macao for so long, since I''m back, it''s okay to go back and see my family first."


    Toby''s wife just gave birth not long ago, he was assigned to Macao, Dennis does not know the heart of


    his men, I, a wise wife naturally to say something good.


    "Yes." Speaking of his family, Toby had a rare smile on his face, "Mr. George gave half a day off, and


    I''ve already been back."


    Dennis?


    I don''t look at him as if I believe him, the desperate man is so kind?


    Dennis was rightfully proud, leaning back in his chair behind him, and went on to business, "From now


    on Toby will follow me, and Wendy will be your personal assistant, so take her with you when you go


    out shopping or whatever."


    I looked puzzled, Dennis what is this fetish, put his own little fan girl to my side, sure it is to give me a


    hand not to get me into trouble?


    However, before I could say no, Wendy and Toby answered "yes" in unison and backed out.


    "What''s the deal?" I asked Dennis impatiently as soon as the door closed, narrowing my eyes to


    examine him, "Asking me to sign again and getting Wendy to follow me, what are you nning?"


    Dennis put his hands in the air and yed it straight, "Who told you I was asking Wendy to spy on


    you?"


    "Huh ......" I looked at him mockingly, "Not spying, do I still have Wendy protecting me?"


    Although she is a new age career woman, from what I know about her, Wendy is definitely a weak and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    unstoppable Lindy, otherwise, she wouldn''t have lost her memory after a bump.


    Dennis hummed lightly, smiled and pushed the power of attorney back to me, and said in a sinister


    way, "Look at you staring at Wendy several times, I personally did the work to convince her to be your


    assistant, know that you women also like to see good-looking girls, I am very open-minded, although


    poor vision, but you like, I have to spoil the cluck. "


    I cried andughed at his self-righteous thoughtfulness.


    What is the dog man saying and what is with that bitchy look!


    Dennis thought that I had a crush on Wendy?

 Chapter 831 Life is all about ups and downs 19

    Chapter 831 Life is all about ups and downs 19


    I wasmenting that Dennis'' thinking was too avant-garde and new, when he flexed his fingers and


    snapped them on the table, pointing to the power of attorney and saying, "Having fulfilled one of your


    wishes, you can also fulfill mine, sign it."


    Looking at his triumphant look, I suddenly felt a sense of being calcted and raised my eyebrows to


    look at him coldly, "Mr. George, are you talking business with me?"


    Signing with one hand and giving me a Wendy with the other is business, and it''s a forced sale!


    Dennis raised the corners of his mouth, the smile on his face deepened, his eyes obscurely looked at


    me, as if he had eaten me up, "How can you say that what happens between husband and wife is


    business, it''s called sharing worries for each other."


    He said with style, after a pause, and then changed to a difficult look, sighed, "You know, the


    consider it for me to worry less, sign it Mrs. George?"


    In the interval of speaking, he has gotten up and walked around behind me, encircling me in his arms,


    even the signature pen is ready for me, just waiting for me to put pen to paper.


    I tilted my head, Dennis was looking at me with enthusiasm in his eyes, and it looked like he really


    wanted me to quit the tiger and wolf circle of the mall.


    I thought about it and decided to let him take a step back, "It''s okay to let me sign, but, you have to


    promise that within two years, the GW financing cannot move forward."


    The two-year period was carefully considered, and the preparation for pregnancy could be over in two


    years, and furthermore, with this time, Dennis''s ability would not be a problem in City P.


    I know I can''t stop him from seeking better development, but I can get a longer preparation time, which


    is considered to reduce the risk for our future.


    The expression on Dennis'' face was stunned and thought for a moment before he hooked the corners


    of his mouth again and agreed with a smile, "Yes, I promise."


    Ten years, enough for me to tell when he was lying and when he was sincere, looking at the corners of


    Dennis''s mouth slightly curved, the smile hidden under his eyes, I knew that there was no need to


    doubt.


    Taking the signature pen in his hand, he signed his name at the drop of the A. Dennis immediately had


    the agreement sent to the notary to be notarized.


    Just as the delivery man left, he knocked twice at the door, "General Manager, the representative from


    GW Group has arrived."


    I heard, eyes immediately fell on Dennis, smiling and looking at him, fiercely a few eyes, to prove that


    he is not lying to me, is not this the best opportunity?


    Dennis smiled knowingly and then instructed Toby, "Take it to the big conference room."


    "Yes." Toby nodded and retreated.


    Dennis walked around the table, took his jacket from the hanger and put it on, and said as he


    straightened his clothes, "Come on, Mrs. George, get GW out of the way now while you can still be the


    master of the shares you hold today."


    This is to take me along to the meeting.


    What''s not to like?


    I shrugged, got up and took Dennis''s hand, and walked together to the big conference room.


    The representative of GW Group was a blond man who was already sitting inside when we entered.


    Dennis took me by the arm and greeted me, "Hello again Mr. Shawn, this is Mrs. George, ra."


    "O, Mrs. George is beautiful." Sean Shwan took my hand, gave me a gentlemanly kiss on the back of it,


    and then stepped back.


    Sean also brought three assistants, clean suits, business elite.


    The crowd then sat down naturally.


    Sean came to the door, seemingly with great sincerity, as soon as he sat down, he took the initiative to


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    speak, "Mr. George, regarding yourpany''s proposal that after GW''s financing, you can only get


    15% of the George Group''s shares, after further discussion, we made some concessions, 17%, this is


    our final bottom line. If there is no problem, the contract will be signed today."


    With that, the assistant closest to Sean got up andid the contract out in front of Dennis.


    The financing should have been on Dennis'' agenda a year ago, and counting, Sean and his assistant


    had been in China for a little over half a month, and were understandably anxious to get things settled


    and return home early.


    I have read the financing information, the original GW offer is 20% of the George Group shares, Dennis


    pressed very low, Sean let three percentage points, is also very sincere, businessmen are never to do


    a loss-making business, even so, GW is still profitable, so there is no need to be grateful.


    Dennis and I exchanged a nce, then reached out, pushed the contract toward Sean, and said


    without moving a muscle, "Thank you for Mr. Shawn''s understanding, but please understand that the


    domestic environment is not friendly to the George Group, and I have other ns, so I''m afraid that the


    financing will have to be pushed back a bit. I''m afraid the financing will have to be postponed."


    The words fell, Sean''s originally still pleasant expression immediately changed, his face was very


    unpleasant, but still forced himself to hold back, a stiff smile appeared on his face, "Mr. George is not


    joking with me, right?"


    Compared to the consortium behind Sean, the George Group is only a palm-sizedpany. GW came


    to Hungas to negotiate in person across the ocean and lowered his status.


    It was not a good thing to offend GW. Looking at Sean''s face, I couldn''t help but worry for Dennis, who


    wouldn''t give face to GW like this, the George Group would have another enemy in the future.


    At that moment, Dennis suddenly turned his chair and leaned towards me, his long arm came around


    and wrapped me in his arms, his other hand gently attached to my belly, his eyes full of expectation


    and longing, "I am not joking, I believe Mr. Shawn has already investigated my background clearly, my


    wife had two children, both of which were miscarried, this time it is not easy to I don''t want any


    idents, so I won''t be too adventurous in business until the baby is born safely and lives to be one


    year old."


    I looked puzzled, I was pregnant? Howe I didn''t know?


    Dennis, however, gave me a fierce, affectionate look and turned to face Sean with a serious and grave


    expression, "Wanting to parent is the most basic human nature, and I believe Mr. Shawn and the


    directors of GW Group can understand that, right?"


    His tone was not strong, but every word was loud and clear, leaving Sean speechless, unable to say a


    word of rebuttal, just frowning and sitting in his chair with a difficult face.


    Noticing that Sean was being held, Dennis immediately withdrew his eyes and looked down at my


    stomach, stroking it carefully with his broad palm, and said softly, "Mr. Shawn, if you are afraid that you


    will not be able to give a good ount when you return, I can give you another agreement, so that if


    the George Group wants to start international financing in the future, it will definitely consider GW


    Group first. How about considering GW Group?"

 Chapter 832 Life is all about ups and downs20

    Chapter 832 Life is all about ups and downs20


    That''s how Dennis does things, drips and drabs, leaving his opponents with absolutely no chance to


    react.


    Sean got up, went out to make a phone call, came back, unsurprisingly epted Dennis'' terms, signed


    the agreement, and left in a huff with his assistant.


    Once they left, Dennis and I were the only ones left in the conference room.


    "Stop pretending, there''s no one there." I reached up and smacked Dennis'' hand off my stomach,


    "Don''t take advantage!"


    Dennis shrugged resentfully, apparently not yet happy, men, ah, never know satisfaction.


    I remembered Sean''s reluctant look when he left the meeting room, and his gentlemanly and affable


    appearance at first sight waspletely different.


    "What do you think?" Dennis leaned back in his chair, his posture idle.


    Guessing each other''s minds seems to have be a tacit agreement between the two of us, and I


    sighed, inevitably cooperating with him and speaking my mind, "I think the agreement has been signed,


    and you don''t seem to have any other choice?"


    Dennisughed, "You said you never wanted to see me again, and now you''re still hanging out with me


    in bed every day?"


    "Dennis!" I grabbed the only thing on the table - a signature pen - and threw it at him, ring at him


    with a fierce re.


    Dennis is getting shameless since we''ve settled on each other!


    Dennis moved quickly to block the signature pen, cupped it in his hand and turned it like a toy, not


    threatened by me at all, instead, he still looked like a hangdog, his tone was slightly roguish, "The


    agreement only says that GW will be given priority, it doesn''t say that we will definitely cooperate with


    them, if there is a better choice then, just say that GW and the George Group''s If there is a better


    choice, just say that GW and the George Group have different development philosophies, or just find a


    reason, and you can get rid of it.


    "So you''re a bummer?" I was a little surprised.


    I have seen Dennis thunder and lightning, or low to do small, but it is rare to see him spilling his guts to


    arge consortium, still feel some novelty.


    "Who says that the president of a publicpany can''t be a scoundrel?" Dennis got up and carefully


    escorted me to stand up and walk out, as if I was really pregnant, while walking, "You should not think


    that GW let three percentage points, is what a decent gentleman, in fact, thepany''s shares inch by


    inch, fifteen percent let out, I can still control the situation, let 5% more, you have to be careful day and


    night GW suddenly pulled me off the stage, about Share data, I am more careful than anyone, GW is


    the real robber and rogue, I gave a verbal agreement, has given both sides to leave enough face."


    I nodded thoughtfully, although some parts were not quite understood, but I agree with one point, look


    at the real expression that Sean showed, indeed and robbers and rogues are not different, and such


    people and business, sooner orter will eat a big loss.


    I don''t know when I reached the elevator, Wendy followed me and took the initiative to stop the


    elevator.


    The GW matter was over, and I had nothing to worry about, so I answered Dennis'' words and went


    home first.


    In the car, Wendy was sitting next to the driver, and I was alone in the back seat. Although we had a


    good rtionship before, today, no one was looking for words all the way.


    For me, I''m not sure if it''s because I know what Wendy has in mind for Dennis, or because I feel guilty


    for rejecting her application for a promotionst time, and I don''t feel the need to pretend to know her


    well.


    So, women''s intuition is a very scary thing, do not know when toe, when to go, but once it


    appears, it will be led by this intuition, refusing tomit.


    Through the rear-view mirror, I can see Wendy''s expression is not very happy, not least because of the


    loss, probably because suddenly a professional woman has be a nanny-like little follower, a huge


    psychological gap is still unable to adapt.


    It was soon home.


    Before the driver could park the car, I could see Folly''s car pulling up to the curb from a distance.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When we got off the bus, Folly was justing down from the top, and we ran into each other.


    "Just back from the hospital?" Folly said as she walked inside with me on her arm, noticing Wendy


    following behind her, and asked generously and without much concern, "Who''s this, the new caregiver


    Dennis found for you?"


    Although Folly did not mean to, but the words are really quite poisonous, although Wendy was only a


    receptionist, but now is Dennis''s assistant, the tang listed group assistant to the general manager, but


    was actually described as a small nursing staff, if it is me, the face is certainly not good.


    I didn''t have the heart to look back at Wendy''s expression and patiently exined to Folly, "No, it''s


    Dennis'' assistant, worried that I might have something inconvenient during pregnancy preparation, so I


    asked her toe over temporarily to be my life assistant, and she''ll have to return to thepany in


    the future."


    "Oh." Folly didn''t care much about that and lightly digressed, "I''ve been thinking recently about buying


    the one next to my vi for Zack''s parents to live in, what do you think?"


    Iughed and teased her, "Your vi is at least five hundred square feet, right, such arge house, still


    can not live in your five people?"


    While we were talking, we had already reached the living room. Seeing Wendy standing at the door,


    she was a bit at a loss, so she kindly reminded me, "Since you are at home, feel free, don''t keep


    guarding me, if you feel bored, just go around the house and get familiar with the environment."


    Wendy raised the corners of her mouth, smiled gratefully at me, and went through the nearest side


    door, heading for the back garden.


    Folly curiously followed the sound of her footsteps and nced over there, "Dennis is really sick, he


    can''t fight himself, so he sends his female subordinates to you for you to clean up?"


    I couldn''t help butugh out loud at the thought of Dennis thinking I had a crush on Wendy, and took a


    moment topose myself before calming down and waving my hand, "You''re overthinking it."


    "You''re the one who thinks too little." Folly some hate, "although Dennis is still credible, but he tops that


    face, around the warbler will never be less, but you will not always be young, so always raise a


    hundred thousand spirit, is very necessary."


    I stillugh, I think she is too worried about the sky, Folly helplessly look askance at me, after ncing


    at the table of the examination materials, smoothly picked up and flipped through, "you are ready to re-


    examination? Why waste this time?"


    "How is this a waste of time?" Iughed, "At least I''m a shareholder of the George Group, and this


    degree is a little out of my reach, right?


    Folly put the book down, "Then why don''t you just take the bar exam?"


    That''s something I really hadn''t thought about, "Is that okay?"

 Chapter 833 Life is all about ups and downs21

    Chapter 833 Life is all about ups and downs21


    "What''s wrong with that?" Folly said eloquently, "Even if you get into graduate school, you still have to


    waste a few years in college, to be honest, those things in books are not very practical, you might as


    well just get awyer''s license, umte a few years of experience, with the Lewis family and the


    George Group''s contacts, open aw firm business will not be bad. ."


    I''m not really interested in whether or not I can do business, but Folly''s analysis does fit my mind.


    The matter of studying for the exam has been hanging over my head for so long that I was somewhat


    short-sighted andpletely forgot that I could take that step and go straight to the judicial exam.


    If the result is the same, why choose the one with the mostplicated process?


    After careful analysis, I registered online with Folly on the spot for a recent judicial exam.


    After doing this, Folly stretched and started searching for rie, "Where is rie? I''ve been here for so


    long and I haven''t seen here out yet"


    "Probably ying with Nanny in the backyard." Although rie is small, but it is very carry freezing,


    three days of snowball fights, this time the snow in City P has not yet melted, only to drag Nanny again


    to build a snowman.


    With that, Folly and I took each other''s arms and headed for the backyard.


    As soon as I stepped on the gravel road, I heard rie''s giggle and was in a good mood.


    Approaching a look, rie small hands frozen red, but the hands are still pinching half arge point of


    the snowball, can not stop throwing to the opposite.


    I thought Nanny was with her, but when I turned my head, I saw Wendy.


    Weak girl, this moment actually not at all preachy, with rie has been pinching snowballs, and her


    snowball fight, but not a ball thrown to their own, obviously let her.


    Nanny stood to the side with both of their coats, her eyes full of smiles.


    I didn''t notice Folly''s face go cold at all. I let go of her and went over to squat in front of rie,


    pretending to be angry and reprimanding, "It''s so cold, why are you out fooling around again?"


    rie bristled, a little unhappy, but curtly released the snowball from her hand and let it fall to the


    ground, crumbling into powder.


    Nanny hurried over and put her coat on for her, "me me, me me, for not watching ri."


    At that moment Wendy suddenly kindly came up to me, "Mrs. George, this is rie, isn''t it?


    I looked up and saw that her face was all smiles, her eyes were full of love for rie, and the


    disorientation she had just felt didn''t seem to leave a trace on her.


    Such a strong ability to adapt, I should admire, but feel some displeasure, face can not smile, just a


    perfunctory return, "Thank you."


    rie is a big kid, and knowing that Wendy wasplimenting her, she immediately lifted her chin


    arrogantly, "Mom! I like my assistant sister, will she y with me all the time?"


    Before I could say anything, Wendy answered, "Yes, my sister is rie''s mother''s life assistant, so I will


    see rie often."


    "Yes! I can''t say whether I''m happy or not, but I''m jumping up and down like a little monkey.


    I''m busy with the bar exam, so of course I don''t have much time for rie, but I''m a little jealous to


    have Wendy close to her.


    The mother knows that women want their children to be closest to them always, where they can not


    share with other women.


    Folly is always ready to do anything thates to her mind. She didn''t care if rie was happy or not,


    she ordered in a cold voice, "Life assistant, right? Dennis pays you so well, you should do your job well.


    We have other ns."


    Dennis''s vi is in the suburbs, not too far from the city center, but the drive there and back is nearly


    forty minutes, and an hour is a tight one when you count the time for shopping.


    Wendy''s face froze for a moment, but in the face of Folly''s powerful aura, she didn''t dare to re up


    and nodded obediently, "Got it, I''ll be right there."


    With that, Wendy walked quickly out the door.


    Seeing that she was in a hurry, I was a bit upset and reminded her, "Take a taxi, remember to leave a


    small ticket, then go back for reimbursement."


    Wendy stopped where she was and turned toward me with a grateful nod, "Thank you Mrs. George."


    Then, without looking back, he left.


    Folly rolled her eyes in disgust and scoffed at my lousy approach.


    I raised an eyebrow and pretended not to see it.


    After settling rie down, she and Folly went to the study room and bought a whole bunch of materials


    for the exam, and although they switched directions, they were able to pick out some useful ones.


    Folly sat in her chair and watched me sorting through the old stuff, sipping hot milk herself.


    "I really think it''s strange how you can be so calm when people are riding on top of you and taking a


    shit, ra?"


    This is a strange thing to say, and I am not in a good mood, "not as serious as you say, but just to


    please rie, children remember what, sleep on all forgotten."


    "Looks like you''re really stupid." Folly snorted, even more disdain, "What''s her name, Wendy, right?


    Didn''t you see how she looked at us before? I think in the future, don''t let her into the house, just find a


    room and send her away."


    "Don''t be like that, how to say she is also Dennis''s people." I am a little helpless, Folly is this temper,


    see what people do not like, is to drive to kill.


    Dennis is not a fool. If Wendy had a real problem and wanted to turn on me, he wouldn''t have sent her


    to me.


    Besides, with Dennis''s charm, there will be many women like Wendy who are secretly obsessed with


    him, so if I were to make things difficult for them one by one, I would be exhausted, not to mention the


    reputation of being jealous.


    Folly, however, was greatly disappointed by my words and looked at me incredulously, "Dennis''s


    people? Who are you saying is Dennis'' person? Only you, ra, Dennis''s legitimate wife, are his


    person. On the other hand, Dennis is yours alone, and by marrying you, he gave you the right to clean


    up after these goblins around him, so what do you have to worry about?


    My movement with the book, suddenly paused, for a moment speechless.


    Wendy how can and She than, even She like beauty and talent both people Dennis are not put in


    the eye, a Wendy, not to make the world upside down.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I opened my mouth and was about to retort when Nanny knocked on the door.


    "madam, a guest came to the door and said he wanted to see you."

 Chapter 834 Life is all about ups and downs 22

    Chapter 834 Life is all about ups and downs 22


    "Got it, go ahead and take care of it, we''ll be right down."


    This guest came just in time, Folly has the good sense not to continue to pester, apany me to


    organize the information, and then a piece of downstairs.


    Although it is after the Lantern Festival, but the national tradition, the whole month of the first month is


    a day of celebration, the door should be some eight-pronged rtives, or shopping malls or near or


    distant friends, walked to the stairs, but saw the guest sitting with his back to me with a head of blond


    hair, suit, a foreign man, the back is very familiar, seems to have seen somewhere.


    When I reached the living room and walked around the couch, I realized that this foreign man was


    indeed no stranger to me, "Mr. Shawn?"


    Dennis had just turned down GW Group''s financing n at thepany this morning, and now Sean


    wasing to the door, obviously with an agenda.


    After greeting each other and sitting down, Sean still acted very talkative, but the topic has been


    around me, from my rtionship experience with Dennis, including how the two children were


    miscarried, unapologetic in such days asked the exit, next to Folly listened to the face of the ck.


    "......Mrs. George and Mr. George''s rtionship is really not easy and enviable, but after all, things


    have passed and life has to move on, Mrs. George what do you say?" Sean''s words turned, his face


    suddenly became inspirational, looking like a preacher.


    I nodded in acknowledgement, "Thank you Mr. Shawn for caring, we''vee out of it without dwelling


    on the sadness all the time."


    Sean nodded his head, as if he understood all my words, and jerked as if he remembered something,


    pulled out a business card from the inner pocket of his suit and pushed it to me from the coffee table.


    "I almost forgot, Mrs. George, I came here to rmend Country M''s famous prenatal nursing home,


    which is a property of GW Group, with guaranteed safety and quality of nursing staff, and can definitely


    give the best care to pregnant women."


    I picked up the card and nced at it, handed it to Folly next to me, and asked, somewhat puzzled,


    "What does Mr. Shawn mean by this?"


    The sky is not falling, Sean just ate in Dennis in the morning, in the afternoon to take the initiative to


    court, probably now finally can not resist to show the purpose.


    "Well~" Sean spread his hands, lifted his right leg on his left leg, and changed to a morefortable


    position on the sofa, "Mrs. George''s two previous pregnancies did not go well, so I think that this time,


    the two of you will leave the preparation of pregnancy to the care of GW''s health care center, so that


    we can I think, this time, the two of you will leave your pregnancy to the care of GW.


    I was about to ask him what the purpose of such kindness was, when Folly next to me opened up for


    me with a serious face.


    Folly returned the card and spoke in a tone that was anything but polite, "How about just saying your


    terms, Mr. Sean?"


    Folly is also a famous female president in the mall, this moment to Sean use, it looks more aura,


    Probably Folly''s anti-customer air is too strong, Sean froze for a moment before his face returned to


    smile, "I have long heard that Miss Lewis of The Lewis family of City P is eloquent, this is clever, really


    known as a sight."


    "I''m ttered." Folly doesn''t eat this, her face is still cold, "GW''s reputation is not something I can


    match,pliments are not necessary, let me guess, Mr. Shawn let ra stay in yourpany''s


    prenatal retreat, in exchange, ra has to go persuade Dennis to restart the financing project? "


    The atmosphere of the scene, which was just talking andughing, suddenly went cold.


    I pursed my lips, did not interrupt, put in ancient times, Folly is a heroine, too daring to think and do.


    At this point, Sean did not beat around the bush and looked at me with a serious expression, "Mrs.


    George, let''s say Miss Lewis said this is what I have in mind, I wonder what you mean?"


    "Me?" I pointed to myself, and then smiled generously, "What can I mean, Folly knows me best, I''m a


    bad person to serve, can''t get used to life abroad, can only stay at home, what assumptions to make


    about things that would not have been established originally?"


    It looks like Sean doesn''t know that the financing case was shot in the middle of my proposal to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Dennis.


    But how, I am not a fool, GW words are no longer beautiful, once I leave the country, out of Dennis''s


    sight, in his now belly and back, it is likely to be a bargaining chip for GW to ckmail him.


    Sean is a smart man, immediately grasped my meaning, the smile froze on his face, than in the George


    Group, the face is not much better.


    There are no permanent enemies and friends in the business world, maybe one day Dennis and Sean


    will meet again in the jungle, there is no need to take things too far, I still put away the business card on


    the table, "It is lucky for Dennis and me to have a friend like Mr. Shawn, we are used to raising a baby


    at home to keep it alive, we are not used to being pregnant and hospitalized, if there is I will be there if


    needed, and we remember this kindness."


    After that, I looked up at Nanny who was standing next to me and ordered, "Have the chef cook some


    Western-style dishes tonight, Mr. Shawn will be returning to China soon, we have to give him a good


    send-off."


    "Got it." Nanny responded with a smile and headed for the kitchen when she finished.


    She had just reached the door when Sean''s voice stopped her at the door.


    "Don''t bother." Sean jerked up and buttoned up thest button of his suit, finishing his clothes while


    saying, "The kindness has been delivered, I won''t eat the meal, I have no appetite. The ne will be


    "Take care." After all, it was a representative of arge consortium, and although it was not a very


    pleasant scene, out of courtesy, Folly and I got up and sent a few steps outside.


    After watching Sean get in the car and the driver drive away, Folly looked into the distance and looked


    worried, "You two havepletely offended Sean and the people behind him."


    I didn''t think so, "Really? I didn''t know I had it in me until you said so."


    "Less shady with me, I have inquired, in recent years GW eyes on the project did not miss, this matter


    may not be able to kind, you and Dennis must be careful."


    Folly said, while holding my hand and walking inside, the subject suddenly pulled away again, "How''s


    the test tube thing going?"


    "Soon," I said, "the day after tomorrow, the transnt will be ready, and after that, I will lie at home for


    half a month to know if I can conceive."


    "Let''s hope there will be good news." Folly said rather emotionally, "It''s hard to get this far, so don''t


    make any more problems."


    I was amused by her teenage look, "You know you look like an olddy when you''re mother-inw."


    "Tsk, no conscience." Folly stopped in ce, reached out and smacked me on the arm, "If I were an old


    man it would be okay, at least you might still take what I said to heart, Wendy''s matter you do not listen


    to it, GW must not take it lightly, those bank investors, none of them did not eat human blood to get to


    this point!"

 Chapter 835 Life is all about ups and downs23

    Chapter 835 Life is all about ups and downs23


    I don''t know if it''s because Folly''s expression when she says this is too eerie, or if Sean goes and


    returns with a strong sense of purpose, leaning back on the bed waiting for Dennis to return and


    suddenly falling into a nightmare.


    In the dream I was nailed to a cross, the group of men in the office filled the entire church, they pointed


    at me, saying that I had sinned terribly, to cut me to death by a thousand cuts, I tried to struggle, tried to


    escape, but my limbs were prated by finger-thick nails, just to be able to breathe would be painful


    to tear the heart out.


    Suddenly, those people went crazy and rushed to me, drinking my blood and eating my flesh, I was in


    so much pain, but I couldn''t scream ......


    "ra? ra......"


    The familiar low voice rang in my ears, opened my eyes violently, Dennis''s deep worried face appeared


    in front of me, I almost immediately hugged him.


    The terrible scene in the dream seemed too real, and the pain of the separation of flesh and bone I


    could still feel, so much so that embracing Dennis'' solid chest, I could not stop gasping for breath.


    "Bad dream?" Dennis''s voice was put very softly, and his big hands were gently soothing on my back.


    It took me a long time to restrain myself from calming down and let go of Dennis and meet him at eye


    level.


    "What was the dream about?" Dennis asked again.


    "Nothing." I let out a long breath, still feeling palpitations and not wanting to recall that dream all over


    again.


    Turning his head to look at the window, it was already slightly light, Dennis should have just returned.


    "Go to bed and get some sleep, it''s still early for the hospital." I tugged on his sleeve, habitually worried


    about whether his body could carry the load.


    "No, I slept for two hours at the office, that''s enough,e back and take a shower."


    "Go on then, turn up the heat on the water and relieve the tedium."


    Dennis rubbed my head uneasily before getting up and walking into the bathroom.


    I also lost my sleep and leaned against the bed, unable topletely rx.


    What is the world really like? Seeking progress is clearly what mankind has always advocated, but no


    one has ever told me that the way forward, every day and every night, is so like walking on thin ice.


    When I think of the time when Dennis took over the George Group, I hardly had time to stay at home,


    except for Olivia, and I probably couldn''t let up for a moment.


    Dennis soon emerged from the bathroom, wrapped in his bathrobe, and simply leaned back on the bed


    with me in his arms for a while, resting his eyes.


    "Sean came over to the house this afternoon?" Dennis said lightly.


    And not wanting to hide it from him, he nodded, "Well, wanted to take me to Country M."


    "Daydreaming." Dennis grunted grimly, "GW is no longer as someone I would consider working with."


    Dennis is a proud son, and it''s not an exaggeration to say such things. Given enough time, sooner or


    did before, so I squinted against his chest and pretended to sleep.


    ......


    The fertilized egg transfer went very well and I stayed home to recuperate for the next half month.


    Folly and Cassandra came to the door from time to time, and it was not boring to have someone to talk


    with, not to mention that I had to prepare for the judicial examination and needed to concentrate, and I


    had nothing else to do, so I sent Wendy back to the office.


    With over a month to go before the first round of exams, there wasn''t much time left for me.


    On the first Sunday of the waiting period, March 12th, at 5:00 p.m. City P time, the George Group


    issued an announcement stating that Dennis himself had taken a 30% stake in apany in Dreor and


    had issued a notice of acquisition in Dreor, hoping toplete the acquisition of thepany "Essen


    "The acquisition waspleted.


    During this period, the George Group made a contractual offer for Essen for a period of two months,


    and Dennis was so generous that the industry estimated that it would not be long before there would be


    an overwhelming trend of share transfers.


    Dennis was with me at dinner when She barged into the house.


    The sound of the hated sky high stepping on the floor is ttering, before the person arrives, the sound


    first, very much in line with her mboyant personality.


    She walked into the living room and nced around the house, or I saw her first, "Miss Torres, have


    you had dinner yet,e and have some?"


    At the sound of the voice, She turned her face, and I realized that in addition to her panting, she had


    a look on her face that was not to be messed with.


    She came over and mmed the folder in her hand directly in front of Dennis, "Mr. George, why


    didn''t you discuss this matter with everyone? Our own AI research project has begun to bear fruit, and


    now you are buying Essen, what do you mean, ready to fire our whole team?"


    She''s temper is not the first time to appreciate, but I was still startled, I could see that she did not


    have a personal interest, I hurried to advise in a good voice, "first calm down, what is the matter sit


    down and talk."


    She wrapped her arms around her chest, still furious and not at all intent on putting things to rest.


    She was ufortable with me before, and now Dennis just ignored her and sat in the chair and


    carefully fed me soup, which made her blush even more.


    Dennis is heartbroken, but sometimes it unintentionally makes me a fox that wreaks havoc on the


    country and the people. I hurriedly pushed him and signaled with my eyes that business is important.


    Dennis then slowly put down the soup bowl in his hand and turned his face with his usual indifferent


    expression, "This is a decision of thepany''s top management, you''re just a technician, She, put


    yourself in the right position."


    Dennis''s words were a bit harsh, but not without reason. She has vision and skills, but she is only a


    senior technician at the George Group, and the issue of running thepany is indeed not something


    she should consider within her scope of responsibility.


    A technician, angry and ran to the boss''s home to question, Dennis has been considered good-


    tempered, reced by others, has already fired her.


    She has always been a strong person, and now she won''t admit her fault, her attitude is still high and


    mighty, "Yes, I am only responsible for the technology, but Mr. George, thepany has invested


    several hundred million in AI in the past years, so those foreignpanies have made a lot of money,


    because of this, the George Group is so anxious to set up its own A.I. project. The project department,


    every staff under my hand, working overtime day and night, the first phase of results havee out,


    you at this time to buy Dreor''s roboticspany, put our project department in what ce?"


    She''s words I can also understand, thepany''s budget is limited, to acquire apany to send


    out not a small amount of money, rtively, must crowd the AI research project costs, slowing down


    the progress of the matter is small, tobat the enthusiasm of the R & D staff is big, a careless, the


    preliminary R & D costs will be wasted.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    AI was brought up by She, and it''s no wonder she reacted so strongly.

 Chapter 836 Life is all about ups and downs 24

    Chapter 836 Life is all about ups and downs 24


    Yet Dennis has no intention ofpromising at all.


    "All I can tell you is the same, you have no right to interfere with thepany''s highest decisions."


    She gave an incredulous chortle, "No right to ask? That''s the answer Mr. George gave me? You want


    me to go back with these four words to appease the army?"


    She is a high achiever returning from overseas and an authority in the field of AI in the country,


    creating a problem of over-estimation. She just doesn''t recognize that the person she is facing at this


    moment is Dennis, a fighter who is about to go to the world diatorial arena.


    Feeling She''s aggressive aura, Dennis''s face wentpletely cold, stood up with one hand on the


    table, turned around and walked to her, only a fist''s distance apart from each other, staring at her from


    above, his ck eyes gloomy, like an evil ghost crawling out from hell, his voice eerie, "Say one more


    word, I will do as you wish and make the whole R&D department disappear."


    It''s something that Dennis did.


    She knew best how ruthless Dennis was, swallowed nervously and eventually avoided his sight,


    grabbed the papers in a panic and slunk away.


    Looking at She''s depressed back, I can''t help but sigh, Dennis is actually quite a gentleman, She


    is too unaware of the good and bad, if you talk properly, Dennis is not so hard to say the words.


    She''s attitude was the innate nobility of intellectuals. I was worried that Dennis was really going to kill


    them all, so I couldn''t help but ask him, "Are you serious? Are you serious? You want to get rid of the


    R&D department?"


    Hearing my voice, the expression on Dennis''s face eased up and he came back to sit down again,


    picking up his chopsticks and eating while saying, "How is it possible that several hundred million


    dors have been invested and no results can be seen, none of them can run."


    Iughed, Dennis is still quite a swordsman sometimes, "Why didn''t you just tell She the truth?"


    Dennis moved and inclined his head to look at me, "Like I said, a techie, not qualified to hear this."


    "And what about me?" I put down my chopsticks, folded my hands neatly on the table, and looked at


    him curtly, "As a shareholder of the George Group, can I ask Mr. George to be mean to his own R&D


    department, and to go far away to acquire a foreign roboticspany, can you exin the reason for


    doing so?"


    I saw this on Twitter and was going to ask, but She was unkind enough to stir the pot.


    Dennis grunted, did not even lift his eyelids, said in a gloomy voice, "The R & D department has an


    investment every two months, each time the amount involved nearly ten million, is simply burning


    money, which time I am not a big wave, the money directly over the line? What happened? Another


    year has passed and they are still standing still, the people in the R&D department are just too


    "Pfft..." I couldn''t hold back myughter, "I see... Mr. George doesn''t want to be a big loser anymore,


    but what does this have to do with the Essen acquisition?"


    When ites to this, Dennis''s expression is a bit heavy and he puts his dishes down before analyzing


    the pros and cons with me.


    It turns out that the forces of City P who are not happy with Dennis have not stopped for a moment, not


    only in the George Group''s project, but also gradually deployed to snipe the George Group''s


    The George Group has been in City P for several months, but still does not have its ownrge


    warehouse, many of its goods, including building materials, can only be deployed directly from Newton


    Town, for the George Group to gradually spread the international trade of the world''smodity


    Dreor''s robot level has been leading the world, Essen is apany focused on robotics research and


    development, but not good management, so that has been in the loss level, Dennis this time, is to take


    advantage of this, both to master Essen''s core technology, while establishing their own warehouse


    to constrain the circle.


    "...... but to get to this point, is not so simple, Dreor government fears that this opening, there will be an


    irreversible technology outflow, so has been encouraging domesticpanies to Essen to propose a


    takeover, New York Stock Exchange those investors, has shorted Essen''s hedge funds, domestic and


    foreign to, this acquisition are not good, the worst point, I hold in my hands, Essen''s stock, in the end


    will be a pile of worthless garbage."


    It''s a gamble, and even I can''t help but cringe when I hear it, and it''s no wonder Dennis doesn''t want to


    be open and honest with She.


    Once it is made, the George Group can stand firm in City P. With such a macroscopic vision, She


    only focuses on the AI field, and even if she knows the truth, she may not be sympathetic.


    However, stabilization is always a big deal, and I called She personally after Dennis returned to the


    office.


    Probably still angry with Dennis, she hung up twice before She got through.


    "Mrs. George, what can I do for you?" She''s tone wasn''t very nice.


    "Don''t be so hostile to me, I mean no harm."


    "Say what you have to say." She said.


    This stubbornness is really ufortable, I took a deep breath and forced myself to stay calm, "Does


    Miss Torres know I''ve been preparing for the judicial exam recently?"


    "What?" She froze, probably not expecting me to mention this, "Why should I know anything about


    you?"


    "Yeah, but I felt a connection with Miss Torres, so I just wanted to talk about it in particr." Probably


    because I''ve been getting along with Dennis for a long time, I can y the scoundrel well, "I was


    preparing for thew graduate examst year, but I missed it because a lot of things happened, and


    now the George Group has moved to City P. In the future, it will be bigger and bigger, and the


    legal matters involved will also be more and more, so I think, directly take the Lawyer''s license,


    when the timees, you can stand beside Dennis and share his worries openly and honestly."


    There was silence on the other side of the phone for a moment before She''s somewhat impatient


    voice came through, "You called just to let me know, how loving you two are as a couple?ra, did you


    forget that I''m already married, I''m not interested in Dennis at all now, you think these words, can


    stimte me? "


    "Of course not." I smiled, doing unto others as they would have done unto me, "I remember Miss Torres


    always felt that I was not as good a match for you and Dennis, either in looks or ability, right?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "What exactly are you trying to say?" She said tentatively, "The fallout?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, what I mean is, you''re right." I gathered my emotions, my voice serious and


    grave, "It is because of this that I want to study for the bar exam, to take the bar exam, to go further


    within my means, to reach, as you said, a level that would be worthy of Dennis, and likewise, I hope


    Miss Torres will understand that Dennis has invested so much in the R&D department and wants to


    What he wants to see is definitely not the same as the old me, mediocre and unimpressive research


    results, you know what I mean?"


    She''s world is utilitarian, and as a senior technician, she rightfully defends her pride. To let her know


    she''s wrong, she needs to see if what the R&D department has made is good enough for her to see


    above her head.


    She''s so smug, someone should remind her to look at her feet.

 Chapter 837 Life is all about ups and downs 25

    Chapter 837 Life is all about ups and downs 25


    She didn''t answer for a long time, but I knew that she was a smart person, and another silence only


    proved that she had taken it all in.


    As the saying goes, the one who is close to the vermilion is red, and Folly stayed for a long time, when


    making decisions, I also dry and sharp, so I spoke again, "We all believe in Miss Torres and the


    technical ability of the R & D department, but in business, business, what does not meet the expected


    revenue, as the owner of the shareholders, to be responsible for the entirepany, we will not allow it


    to continue to lose money, Miss Torres is on her own."


    After that, I hung up the phone.


    In fact, think about it, stall Dennis so a boss sometimes or quite unlucky, he never only look at the


    results, will not be painstakingly chasing the ass behind, to see thepletion of the process and how


    the rivalry between you chase me, as long as it does not reach his goal, it will be the abandoned


    child.


    She is a talented person, but it doesn''t mean that she is the only one in the world who is good at AI.


    On the contrary, only the George Group can give her the respect and status she has today, and I


    believe she knows what to do afterwards.


    ......


    A week since the Essen acquisition wasunched, the George Group has added a 5% stake through


    an equity transfer, while an established air conditioning nt in the country has expressed interest in


    acquiring Essen topete with the George Group and take advantage of space and policy, following


    interference from the Dreor government.


    Toplete the acquisition, Dennis and Toby traveled to Dreor to negotiate in person.


    On the third day, Dreor''s more official news number on Twitter posted information that the air


    conditioning nt and Essen were in the negotiation phase and about to sign a contract, and Dennis


    called me in the afternoon, sounding a bit tired.


    "Did it not go well?" I asked him.


    "Kind of." Dennis sighed deeply, "I''m running something, and if it works, there''s a turnaround in this


    thing."


    "What is it?"


    "You''ll know after that, now is not the time to talk about it." Dennis turned the conversation away


    directly, "How is your body feeling these days? Any pregnancy symptoms?"


    Maybe he needed the good news too much to wash it down because of the recent negative news from


    thepany, I froze for a moment and said somewhat apologetically, "No. Eat well, drink well,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    everything is normal."


    "Fine," Dennis skimmed over it lightly, pretending not to care much, "I was worried that you wouldn''t be


    able to eat or sleep in my absence, but now it seems like a total overthink."


    "That''s right, Mr. George, you think too highly of yourself." I crawled down the slope, not giving him any


    face.


    The attitude is arrogant, and I do not know where to stimte Dennis, causing him toughter twice.


    It is good tough,ugh out, the situation is not too bad, Essen''s acquisition involves nearly ten billion,


    if not taken down, the George Group want to start otherrge projects in the future, the liquidity is very


    problematic.


    Dennis also did not answer, and exined to himself, "There is at most one week before you can


    return to China, until then, you stay at home and put the child first, understand?"


    These words have been reminded a million times by Professor West alone, I heard my ears are almost


    calloused, how could not remember, "I know this, but you, there are so many beautiful women in Dreor,


    have you seen one or two? Ready to bring back?"


    Dennis hummed lightly, then heughed away on the phone, flirting, "ra, are you jealous?


    Hahahaha ......"


    "You think too much, I''m interested in beautiful women, not you, hang up!"


    I was probably just annoyed, hung up the phone and threw the phone directly to the side, and nced


    at the window to see a glimpse of lighting in, so I went over and pulled the curtains open.


    Walk to the window, a rare nce down, only to find that the vi perimeter of the bodyguards than


    before and double, almost every person slipped in the ce are guarded, it is not too much to say that


    it is airtight.


    Thinking about Dennis''s reminder on the phone, I was scared as an afterthought that maybe something


    was happening quietly that only I didn''t know about.


    This night, I went to bed early, dazed and heard the sound of tables, chairs and benches falling


    downstairs, so I got up and dressed and went downstairs.


    By the time I reached the stairway, the noises had turned into the sound of a fight, and looking down, a


    dozen bodyguards throughout the living room were surrounding a man.


    The sound of the door opening came from behind me, it was Nanny who heard themotion and


    came out with rie who was still awake, I hurriedly called them back, "It''s okay, Nanny, bring the baby


    inside."


    This kind of asion is not suitable for the elderly and small children.


    Watching rie enter the room, I looked downstairs again, the man who was obviously dressed


    differently from the bodyguards, by now the force has been ckened, gradually be prevailed, was hit


    several times in a row, finally, five bodyguards together embraced up, subdued the man on the ground.


    I kept my nerves tense the whole time, and only then did I breathe a sigh of relief, but worried that the


    situation had changed, and did not dare to go downstairs, but stood at the railing and asked from


    above, "What is the situation?"


    In Dennis'' absence, I am the master of the house and try to sound clinical in order to give the


    bodyguards a backbone.


    The lead bodyguard heard the voice and took two steps in my direction before looking up and


    reporting, "Mrs. George, this man just sneaked in and was discovered by us, he has now been


    subdued and will be put in the basementter."


    "Well, well done." I nodded in approval, the interrogation was always more experienced with the people


    under Dennis'' hands.


    With my consent, the bodyguards escorted the man up and prepared to send him into the basement,


    however, just two steps away, the man suddenly yelled out.


    "ra!"


    This voice ...... is Hank?!


    "Wait!" I immediately called the bodyguards to a halt, "Bring the men here."


    From just now has been standing upstairs, can only see the heads of this group of people downstairs,


    after the man was restrained, face to the ground, I also did not have the opportunity to see, naturally do


    not recognize, but the voice can not lie, Hank''s voice I am too familiar with.


    The bodyguards wanted to ensure my safety and did not dare to send the man too close, just stopping


    in ce, one of them using brute force to break the man''s face up and look in my direction.


    The moment the four eyes met, I was stunned.


    The man with a bearded face and a muddy eye is indeed Hank, but is he really Hank?


    "Let him go." Hank would hurt anyone but me.


    The bodyguards looked left and right, fearing the premise of putting me in danger and annoying


    Dennis, none dared to let go.


    "Let go! He''s my friend! I''ll take the me if something happens!"


    The bodyguard then let go of Hank and retreated to the door.


    I sighed and slowly walked downstairs, "If you want toe see me, why don''t you just say so? Why


    sneak in in the middle of the night."


    "You think I didn''t?" Hank looked at me coldly, "It''s so hard to see Mrs. George these days."

 Chapter 838 Life is all about ups and downs 26

    Chapter 838 Life is all about ups and downs 26


    My words caught in my throat and I turned my eyes to the bouncer, asking with my eyes if it was true,


    the answer was self-evident, Hank had no reason to lie in front of me.


    I think Dennis is worried about outsiders against me, before leaving made a special order not to allow


    any man toe in.


    I don''t have many male friends, and Folly and the others came straight in, so naturally I didn''t notice


    this.


    "I''m sorry." I greeted Hank and sat down, "Where have you been for the past two months? Why haven''t


    you heard anything at all?"


    "Country M," Hank said with a stony expression.


    "The Gibson Group is going to develop overseas business?" With Hank''s ability, it would not be a


    problem to develop arger territory after taking over the Gibson Group.


    Hank shook his head, his eyes drooping to the ground, a little soulfully, "Shaw and the baby are


    missing."


    "What?" I thought I had heard wrong, "How could that be? Hasn''t she always been by your side?"


    That silly girl, no matter what she left behind, wouldn''t lose Hank.


    Hank frowned tightly, did not answer, looked painful, seemed to endure a great deal of suffering.


    This is the first time in Hank''s face, see him for Shaw reveal heartache and intolerance, worried about


    Shaw at the same time, I can not help but be happy for her, no matter where Shaw is now, if you see


    Hank''s expression at this moment, will certainly feel no regrets in this life.


    A long time ago, Hank found his voice again, "years ago, the GW consortium sent people to contact the


    Gibson Group, hoping to exchange equity for funds to help the Gibson Group develop overseas


    markets, and promised to put GW''s artificial intelligence technology into the Gibson Group


    unconditionally, I was I was so eager topete with Dennis that I nodded yes without any hesitation.


    It was not until I confirmed the detailster that I saw clearly GW''s ambition. I backtracked on the spot,


    and GW did not happy! And thenter, Shaw and the child disappeared, thest record left by the


    domestic airline, is to go to Country M''s ......"


    "GW...... again" I can''t help but be a little afraid, if Dennis had treated Sean a little more forcefully, the


    person who disappeared without a sound at this moment, I''m afraid, would be me.


    Hank still lowered his head, his mood was never high, "I''ve been looking for half a month in Country M,


    no news at all, I don''t know how they are really doing now ......"


    I didn''t know what to say for a while, GW must have had another purpose for taking Shaw and the


    child, and would alwayse back to Hank, only then the Gibson Group would be at the mercy of


    others.


    Dennis is absolutely right, GW is the real jackal and tiger.


    Seeing that Hank was in poor spirits, I got up and went to the kitchen to pour him a cup of hot water.


    "Drink some water first." I handed the water over and reassured him, "You have to take care of yourself


    first before you can get them back."


    Hank directly put the ss of water on the coffee table, and smoothly held my wrist, the action is tense


    and rapid, so that the bodyguards who have been staying nearby almost misunderstood rushed over, I


    hurriedly waved my hand, indicating them to calm down, which avoided another conflict.


    "ra," Hank looked at me seriously with a helpless and pained expression, "I haven''t begged you


    before, but this time, can you help me?"


    "Good." Even if it''s not for Hank, Shaw is still my good sister, "I''ll send someone to find it, and as


    circumstances permit, I''ll go myself!"


    At that, Hank suddenly deted, let go of my hand and turned his face away, a little disappointed,


    "That''s not what I''m talking about."


    "So what do you want?" I then remembered that if all Hank needed was more searching power, a


    phone call would do, no need toe to him personally, he must have asked for something else after


    risking so much and almost being locked in the basement as a killer by his bodyguards.


    There was a vague suspicion in my mind, but I wasn''t sure.


    Half a long time, Hank full of vicissitudes of eyes looked at me, some dry lips opened, "I know, Dennis


    is also talking to GW cooperation."


    ......


    A weekter, the George Group issued a notice announcing that its Dreor-based subsidiary had


    partnered with a local intermediary to acquire an 18% stake in Essen through a swap transaction,


    giving the George Group a sessful acquisition of over 50% of Essen.


    Numerous investment institutions filed awsuit against Dreor, stating that Dennis was intentionally


    manipting the stock and seeking restitution for the losses caused by this hedge fund, and the


    government dismissed thewsuit while Dennis'' nended at City P.


    An hourter, Dennis arrived home.


    "Congrattions to Mr. George on his triumphant return." I opened my arms and offered a hug.


    Dennis was totally nonchnt and hugged me for a while before letting go in front of rie.


    rie took the gift and Nanny took her to the side to y with it.


    It took half a month for Dennis and I to sit down together again and have a peaceful chat.


    "You know, the foreign media said you eat people without spitting bones, those small shareholders who


    were zapped in the stock market jumped to their death, all to be counted on your head, as if they are


    also ready to appeal against you to go to trade subscription shares, anyway, just do not let you go ......


    "are in the I''m not sure what I''m talking about, but I haven''t seen you in a long time, so I''m used to


    flirting with you.


    Dennis is full of indifference, sideways, will protect me in the arms, a hand habitually squeeze my hand


    to y, carelessly talking about the project involving tens of billions of dors, "to sue it, anyway, it is


    not the first time, I am not the first to do so, those predecessors made a lot of money, but not the same


    so many jealous people, the results, how, in Dreor can not sue, and to Country M, Country M


    dismissed, and finally not. In Dreor can not sue, and then to the Country M, Country M and dismissed,


    and in the end, it is still not, you want to lose face, I am not interested in stopping ......"


    I am not familiar with the stock market, but listening to Dennis''s tone I knew that this matter, he handled


    it with ease and would not let anyone catch him in the act.


    With Essen''s support, the George Group will only have to work on developing its own warehouse


    I was silent for a while, keeping a furtive eye on Dennis, and seeing that he was still in a good mood, I


    opened my mouth abruptly, "The acquisition, GW didn''t trip you up in the middle, right?"


    Dennis suddenly looked up, a pair of ck eyes staring at me slyly, as if he could instantly see through


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    people''s minds, "Why mention them all of a sudden?"


    I skimmed my head and avoided his eyes, "Just ...... casually ask, didn''t you say GW wolves are


    ambitious, I''m just worried that you are negligent and then let people exploit the loopholes ......"


    I said, my bottom came out, turned around, raised my chin imposingly forcing Dennis to lean back,


    "Yes! As a sage helper! Of course I have to think for you! Can''t you?"

 Chapter 839 Life is all about ups and downs27

    Chapter 839 Life is all about ups and downs27


    Dennis looked at me for a while, then suddenlyughed and said, somewhat helplessly, "Sure, it''s just


    not something I''m used to."


    He changed to a morefortable position to hold me in his arms, before he exined good-naturedly


    again, "GW in Country M is able to cover the sky with one hand, to City P is also a role that everyone


    fears, but Dreor is not the world of GW, their hands are long, but also can not reach there, which is one


    of the reasons why I chose Essen in the first ce. "


    I nodded, these are not difficult to understand, as long as avoid Country M, the George Group whatever


    development, by the consortium''s influence is not very big.


    But Dennis so an exnation, I do not know how to speak, has been pursed lips, did not answer, even


    Dennis joked about me did not hear, and finally seeded in front of him to show the horse.


    Dennis squeezed my shoulders and sat me face to face with him, his deep eyes looking over, then


    narrowing his eyes to ask me slyly, "Say, what is it that you''re hiding from me?"


    I overestimate myself, trying to hide my emotions in front of such a shrewd man is simply asking for


    trouble.


    Pursing my lips, I swept past Dennis as I looked behind him to the side door, "Come on out."


    Dennis turned his head in time, Hank has entered the living room, sight collision, the atmosphere in the


    living room suddenly became tense, the two of them met, always avoid the scene of the crossfire.


    Worried that the scene would get out of hand, I backhanded Dennis'' arm and took the lead, "Hank is


    here to ask for our help, GW took Shaw and Steve captive and he wants us to keep in touch with Sean


    and see if we can get some information out of him."


    Dennis listened, dark eyes turned to look at me, eyes gloomy and terrible, I immediately jumped and


    drew back my hand.


    He was always unsure about my rtionship with Hank and just came back to see us together, and his


    emotions were understandably out of control.


    I just didn''t expect that Dennis would be iprehensible when he opened his mouth.


    "Toby!" said Dennis, calling Toby in.


    "General manager, what''s your order." Toby stood by the door and bent his upper body respectfully.


    "Rece all those bodyguards outside, none of them are allowed to stay!" Dennis''s voice was


    After a few moments of frothing, I understood why Dennis did what he did.


    He instructed before he left, this home does not allow men toe in, and Hank not only appeared


    here, not even a person to greet him,pletely backwards do not put him in the eyes, Dennis, a man


    who is used to control everything, how can tolerate these bodyguards who have reservations about


    themselves.


    The most important thing right now is Hank''s. I think I''ve done the bodyguards a disservice, but Dennis


    is angry now, so I''ll have to find another opportunity to persuade him.


    Dennis finished, propped up on his knees drooping face looking across the room, the breath around


    him is cold and frightening, this kind of time, anyone approaching without mercy.


    Probably because he didn''t want to make things difficult for me, Hank came forward and sat down on


    the couch next to me, with a very low attitude, and initiated a conversation with Dennis.


    "Don''t me ra, I begged her, I owe too much to Shaw and the kids all these years, I can''t stand by


    and watch something happen to them, Dennis, I gave ra away, and now I''m just asking you to do


    me a favor and ask for information about my wife and kids, and you won''t even do that?"


    This has been the biggest concession Hank has ever made. He, like Dennis, is a proud man who has


    asked for each other and will notpletely abandon his dignity.


    For Shaw, he really went out of his way, as a mutual friend of the two of them, or topensate for


    what was owed to Hank, I have no reason to stand by and do nothing.


    Looking at Dennis still indifferent, I was angry and anxious, and pushed him patiently, "Consider it a


    favor, can you? GW is eager to cooperate with the George Group, and will definitely not refuse your


    request, as long as-"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was yelled back by Dennis with a fury, "So you just want


    yourself and rie to end up like Shaw?!"


    I looked at Dennis''s forehead rippling blue veins, there was a moment when the brain all nked out.


    What did Dennis mean by that? Did he already know that Shaw and Steve were missing? Or had he


    already made up his mind that as long as we were on the sidelines, we didn''t care if anyone else lived


    or died?


    At this moment, Dennis suddenly became so strange.


    Dennis probably saw through my mind and turned his face away with an indifferent expression, his thin


    lips lightly opened and gave the expulsion order, "You go, ra is pregnant, she can''t go anywhere,


    nothing can go wrong."


    I opened my mouth to fight for Hank again, but Dennis got up violently and walked upstairs without


    looking back, not giving any chance.


    Once he left, Hank and I were the only ones left in the living room, empty, except for the sound of


    footsteps echoing and the movement of sighs.


    Hank did not have anyints, stood in ce for a while, slightly thin figure walked out from in front


    of me in silence, I watched him leave, the figure is getting farther and farther away, but could not say a


    word to stay.


    When the Gibson Group business went down, I didn''t help, when Yank and Gloria died, I wasn''t with


    him, and now, the only family member who could be with him has disappeared, and the people closest


    to me have had to abandon me for my own safety, and my debt to Hank will never be finished, and I


    have no reason to me Dennis for his paranoia. He could ignore everything, but could not see me


    suffer a little, he was just using his way to protect his most precious things.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The bedroom door was left open, and it was Dennis waiting for me inside, while I, not knowing how to


    face him, turned around and went to the study.


    With this judicial exam material, I suddenly had the thought that, assuming I was the topwyer, I would


    not be able to find GW''s headquarters in a dignified manner and question where they had decided to


    take Shaw and Steve.


    The stronger the thought, the less I could focus, my mind almost drifted into outer space, until I felt the


    familiar warmth on the back of my hand, I came back to my senses, looked up, and met Dennis''s deep


    eyes.


    "Still angry?" Dennis broke the silence.


    I looked down and shook my head slowly, "No."


    Even if you are angry, you can only be angry with yourself, ten years, under the wings of these two


    men, I have not grown a little, but in ce for so long.


    "Hank has approached me before." Dennis suddenly said to himself, "Before I left the country, I had


    promised that I would send someone to find it on the condition that I would not tell you about it, but he


    still broke in and stayed with you for such a long time, and let those bodyguards hide it from me for


    such a long time, if something happened to you during this period, those bodyguards who were afraid


    of taking the responsibility did not dare to tell me, do you know how serious the consequences would


    be? serious?"


    He spoke with some resentment at the end, but always held back because he was facing me.

 chapter 840 life is the ups and downs 28

    chapter 840 life is the ups and downs 28


    Round and round, or back to the original point.


    Dennis hid everything from me, always thinking in terms of what was best for me, Hank''s favors were


    owed to me by myself, and they were both right.


    "I''m sorry," I couldn''t bring myself to smile, I could only smile bitterly, "I used to just feel indebted to


    Hank, and now, I just don''t know how I''m going to face the family."


    If it wasn''t for Hank meeting me, Shaw wouldn''t have fallen from a glorious little princess to a rough


    housewife. I could have advised Shaw to live a dignified life with a crown, but the regret and guilt in my


    heart couldn''t be wiped away.


    Even if it''s a stranger like Jessica, I can give up, but now it''s Shaw, but I have a lot of concerns, I can''t


    live with my conscience, even if Shaw and Steve can reallye back safely, I can still get along with


    them without changing my face?


    The thought of a nausea in the stomach, I subconsciously cover my mouth and nose, push Dennis


    away and run to the nearest bathroom, lying on the sink dry vomit.


    It was a while before I finally stopped reacting to the vomiting and plopped down on the sink, one hand


    on the small of my back, looking at myself in the mirror and panting heavily.


    Having been pregnant twice, and being no stranger to pregnancy sickness, I was well aware that the


    IVF was sessful, but I couldn''t smile.


    When my first child died, the world was giving me a hard time, only Hank, who has kept me alive until


    now, and I chose to take sides three times when Hank was having the hardest time.


    I asked myself, can I really pretend I don''t know anything and be content to keep the family business


    with Dennis and nurture my own children while Hank''s family is in ruins?


    When Dennis walked in, his cool, noble face was reflected in the mirror, and I hurriedly lowered my


    head and let go of the hand on my belly.


    "Not feeling well?" Dennis waited outside for a while and didn''t see any reaction to the pregnancy


    vomiting he had just experienced.


    "No." I shook my head, turned and walked out, heading straight for the bedroom, even though I didn''t


    know what to do with myself and Dennis, my body was honest enough to know that the baby needed to


    be still.


    Iy down on the bed and Dennis sat on the edge of the bed and carefully tucked me in, "Have the


    private doctore over tomorrow."


    "It''s up to you." I closed my eyes and leaned back on the pillow, intending to just fall asleep.


    The bedroom was surprisingly quiet, my mind was dark, I vaguely heard Dennis''s breath move, as if he


    had something to say, but finally stopped, he sat on the edge of the bed and looked at me for a while,


    then got up and retreated.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, I slowly opened my eyes, therge room only turned on a


    bedsidemp, the whole environment seems lonely and few.


    Pregnant people like to be sentimental, so this is the time when all the emotionse flooding in.


    When Gloria left, the Gibson family was just like this, empty and lonely. Hank kept the Gibson family


    home, and the only thing he asked was for me to stay with him for one night, saying that this way, the


    family would at least be a little popr and not too lonely.


    I did not dare to think about it anymore, for fear that I would bepletely consumed by emotions,


    closed my eyes hard and forced myself to sleep.


    When I woke up, I heard Nanny knocking on the door outside.


    "Young madam, it''s time for breakfast, the young master is waiting downstairs."


    Dennis didn''t go to the office?


    "Got it." I responded, before lifting the covers and getting out of bed to wash up.


    When I arrived at the restaurant, Dennis was already eating, with a tabletputer at hand, observing


    the direction of the stock market, I didn''t say a word and went to sit down opposite him.


    Dennis did not even raise his eyes, I just picked up the knife and fork, but he put it down, wiping his


    mouth with a napkin, while inserting the face and spoke, "I will help Hank, the condition is that you do


    not see him again until the baby is born."


    I was ttered, not expecting Dennis to suddenly put aside their preconceived notions, "Are you


    serious?"


    Dennis put down his napkin and raised his dark eyes to mine, his expression serious and cool, "This


    isn''t what you were expecting?"


    In this moment, it was as if we were back in the years when we first got married, talking with a stick,


    having to sting each other to prove something.


    I understand Dennis, if it was Olivia who had the ident today, I might not have said anything better


    than he did.


    I put down my chopsticks, organized my expression, and said, "I want to help Hank do something, but


    that is within our ability, not to ignore, you know, my life was saved by Hank, if I can''t see him live a


    good life, I will owe something for the rest of my life, and you don''t want the word Hank, forever caught


    in the middle of our You don''t want the word Hank to be a wall that can''t be pushed down between us,


    right?"


    Every time Hank was mentioned, Dennis was like a different person, he looked at me coldly, the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    corners of his mouth curved in mockery, "ording to you, Hank can''t have a good family and a good


    life, and you and I can''t have a good life?"


    It feels reallyplicated sometimes, obviously so simple things, after the brain suspicion and jealousy


    added, it bes iprehensible.


    He was angry, and I didn''t want to fight, so I tried to make my tone more affable, "No, we''re already


    married, and we''ll have our own children soon, and we just don''t want to leave regrets in each other''s


    hearts by helping Hank, Dennis, in fact, you know it yourself, don''t you? The reason is that you yourself


    also very much mind, that the most painful days to apany me is he and not you? I ......"


    "That''s enough." Dennis''s tone suddenly became strong, stood up sharply and looked at me


    condescendingly, "I am clear, but there is no need for you to remind me again and again, I will solve


    this matter, you don''t need to care anymore."


    After saying that, Dennis walked out without looking back.


    I froze in ce, wondering why things hade to this.


    Nanny came out of the kitchen and saw Dennis'' back as he left, and came up to ask with concern,


    "Young master didn''t sleep all night, so he went straight back to the office?"


    "Dennis didn''t go to the office yesterday?"


    "Well, the young master was busy all night in the study, and he came downstairs only after breakfast


    was made." Nanny said.


    I frowned, looked in the direction of the door, sighed heavily, are old married couple, a few


    disagreements to joke about their bodies, men sometimes really childish.


    Who would believe that Dennis is ying a childish game? But when ites to Hank, he just can''t


    keep his head above water.


    After sending Nanny off, I took my phone and messaged Dennis, "Get some sleep at the office before


    you work, things are still busy and you need to take care of your rest."


    After thinking about it, I added a few words, "Professor West dictated it." Not that I meant to remind.


    Looking at the few two sentences in the dialog box, I was angry and funny.


    I am not the same as Dennis, two paranoid and stubborn people, destined to be in a rtionship can


    not bepromised.

 Chapter 841 Life is all about ups and downs29

    Chapter 841 Life is all about ups and downs29


    Dennis was petty as hell about me and Hank, but I wasn''t worried at all about him going back on his


    word, promising to help Hank, and he would take it to heart.


    We didn''t officially make up, but Dennis came home on time to pick me up when it was maternity day.


    I already had the pregnancy in mind, but I still wanted an official result of the test.


    It took some time for the test results toe back, and Dennis'' cell phone rang several times. He


    refused to answer in front of Professor West, but it was only when Professor West asked for


    understanding that Dennis took the phone to a farther security exit.


    Soon after, the nurse sent the test sheets and, as expected, the pregnancy was sessful and the


    baby had taken root in my womb.


    Professor West was happy for us, but also exined the potential risks, that we are only just entering


    the reaction phase of pregnancy, and that there is still a high risk of slippage in the first two months,


    and that we must be careful with everything.


    I thanked Professor West and left the office with the test results in hand, looking at the shaded


    ultrasound image and lifting the corners of my mouth in relief.


    That''s probably the only good newstely.


    "Sister!"


    Cassandra''s voice startled me and I rubbed my chest before responding to her, "Another maternity


    appointment? Stannis didn''te with you?"


    "Stannis is too busy, I don''t want him to run around, so I didn''t tell him about this checkup." Cassandra


    protects her belly, her face still smiling knowingly, trying to defend Stannis'' image, "It''s just an ordinary


    checkup, several times a month, there''s no need to apany me every time, I''m not that delicate."


    I could not help but turn my head to look in the direction of Dennis, except for the days abroad, he did


    not once absent,pared to the really unavable good man.


    Cassandra, who has probably been in the OB/GYN department a lot, is very knowledgeable about


    checklists and saw the ultrasound chart in my hand at first nce and eximed, "Sister! You''re


    pregnant!"


    Emotions can be contagious, originally I was quite calm, but when Cassandra said so, I couldn''t hide


    my smile and nodded vigorously, "Well, I just got pregnant."


    "Really! That''s great!" Cassandra came over and took my hand, a little emotional, "Maybe we can even


    have a baby together! We can be good sisters!"


    Cassandra really has an obsession with the sex of the child, hoping to give birth to a girl is still


    understandable, this time automatically even outsiders are counted, is simply some kind of fire.


    I smiled, did not answer, Cassandra thought Dennis did not apany me, while holding me towards


    the elevator, while looking for a topic of conversation, "Sister, in the future to do maternity exams we


    bothe together, there can be a care, also do not need to make brother-inw so busy, I have


    heard, the George Group has just acquired a foreign I heard that the George Group has just acquired a


    foreign roboticspany, and now there is the acquisition of the Gibson Group, must be distracted, we


    women should not give them trouble, bring a few more bodyguards, let them take things."


    Acquisition of the Gibson Group?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I froze in ce and looked at her with an uncertain expression and asked, "You''re saying that the


    George Group is about to begin its acquisition of the Gibson Group?"


    Cassandra nodded, without hiding anything, "Yes, it is also because of this Stannis will suddenly be


    busy, to acquire the first toplete the asset ounting, brother-inw gave the Gibson Group audit


    work to Stannis, should continue for a period of time, I have always wanted to thank you sister, this is


    not today ra you also know, Stannis just took over the Berger Group''s industry, this time must make


    results to convince shareholders, brother-inw sent this audit task, considered to solve the urgent


    needs of Stannis."


    The smile froze on my face and I didn''t know what to say.


    At that moment, the sound of leather shoes scraping against the ground came from behind, Dennis


    came over and swept me up from behind, Cassandra naturally let go of her hand and took a step back.


    "Brother-inw, so you''re here."


    "Hmm." Dennis nodded, his expression indifferent.


    Cassandra didn''t notice at all that the atmosphere between us was not right, giggling and saying


    congrattions, "Sister and brother-inw are so enviable, now that they''ve managed to get pregnant


    again, they''ll definitely get better and better in the future!"


    "You''re pregnant?" Dennis smoothly took the ultrasound sheet out of my hand and looked at it, a smile


    rippled across his face, but it was not deep or shallow, making it impossible to guess the emotions


    hidden in his eyes.


    I turned my head to look at him, my eyebrows pointing slightly at my brow, "Are you happy?"


    On the day we were pregnant with our own child, on the day Hank''s family was broken, and on this day


    he was about to acquire the Gibson Group.


    The smile on Dennis'' face deepened and his voice was maic, "Of course, it''s what we''ve always


    wanted."


    He gently squeezed my shoulder, as if to soothe and express the sincerity of the words, while I was a


    cold chill down my spine, like falling into the ice.


    I don''t know with what expression I returned to the vi, helped me turn on myputer, searched for


    the Gibson Group acquisition, and sat at myputer desk, my whole body trembling.


    "......the Gibson Group''s general manager disappeared for half a month, the group was left without a


    head and its performance declined one after another, Country M Capital Consortium made an offer to


    buy thepany, and finally resolved toplete the acquisition with a price of two billion and a half...


    ..."


    "the George Group joined the acquisition sniper war,bined with government support policies, and


    finally determined to contribute 1.8 billion, the two sides chase each other, the Gibson Group on the


    fish ......"


    Eighteen billion.


    the Gibson Group''s industry in the City P intricate roots, even if only these, are more than this number,


    not to mention the capital throughout the country, GW ruthless, Dennis more ruthless than they are, the


    so-called fallen stone, but also so.


    A few mornings ago, Dennis assured me face-to-face that he would help Hank, and it''s been less than


    a week since the George Group has joined the Gibson Group in the acquisition fray and taken


    advantage of the homnd to save itself a bundle.


    The media called Dennis as the point gold winner, the monopoly of state-owned industries on the spot,


    such boldness and strength, only one of the modern domestic.


    But the media did not know that it was Hank who saved my life and Dennis'' wife. The Gibson Group


    was left without a head because Hank was going to guard his missing wife and son, and all this was


    probably nned by GW. Group into the bag.


    Looking at Dennis''s picture on the news, cold and noble and empty, I could not help but smile bitterly, I


    should have guessed that Dennis is a businessman, no businessman will let go of a great opportunity


    to do good deeds for the sake of favors, in Dennis''s eyes, the most important thing is always business.


    Without any hesitation, I called Hank.


    "ra?" said Hank, looking a little surprised.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when something so big happened to the Gibson Group?" I hated being kept in


    the dark and my tone was unkind.


    "It''s none of your business." Hank sighed deeply and said nothing more.


    I didn''t want to waste time and went straight to the point, "I don''t know where you are, believe me, fax a


    power of attorney agreement back to the Gibson Group immediately, fully entrusting me to exercise the


    power of the group chairman in your ce, after which I will represent you to talk to them about the


    acquisition project."

 Chapter 842 Life is all about ups and downs30

    Chapter 842 Life is all about ups and downs30


    Soon, the news that I had be acting chairman of the Gibson Group spread rapidly through the


    media and throughout the city.


    I thought it was GW who came to the door first, however the person who showed up first was Dennis.


    At 10 a.m., when he was supposed to be at the office taking care of business, he suddenly came back


    and crashed right through the door of the study.


    I was in a meeting with the Gibson Group shareholders on myputer, and when the door mmed


    open, I turned my head to look at the meeting and faced theputer as if nothing had happened,


    "Let''s continue."


    But Dennis apparently couldn''t stand the feeling of being ignored, striding over and turning off the


    I lowered my eyes and was silent for a long time before I raised my head and looked at him with a cold


    face, "What do you want?"


    "I should be asking you that question." Dennis'' attitude was no better than mine, "Do you know you''re


    pregnant now? Why did you even agree to take over Hank''s business!"


    The more he spoke, the more angry he became. After a pause, he put his hands on his waist, and his


    whole body looked agitated, "Did Hanke looking for you again? You saw each other again, didn''t


    you? What did he say to you? Tell me!"


    It is not the first time to face Dennis''s fury, I gritted my teeth and tried not to show my fear, "It has


    nothing to do with Hank, I took the initiative to find him, owe people have to pay back, this is the rule."


    I didn''t dare to look at him for fear that he would see through me in the battle of the eyes.


    "Fack!" Dennis burst out in a rare outburst, pacing the room anxiously, "We had an agreement that the


    George Group would only help Hank if you stayed out of his business, and now you''re taking it all on,


    what do you want? To force me to give in!"


    I grunted, thinking it was ironic that the man who had fallen on his wife''s benefactor, I was merely


    recing Hank, standing against the George Group, and Dennis was jumping the gun?


    I don''t want to criticize the cunning of businessmen, nor do I want to force Dennis to ept my


    morality, but no matter what, I can''t watch the Gibson Group go down the drain.


    "I did say I wouldn''t meet with Hank until the baby was born, and I didn''t back out of the deal to have


    him give me the agency, we talked about it over the phone, so technically, I didn''t count breaking the


    deal, and I did stay home properly and didn''t let you worry, so, are you still not satisfied?" The ability to


    argue strongly is something that Dennis taught me. Even if he has an opinion, he should be angry with


    himself.


    "ra--"


    I could hear the tone of Dennis gritting his teeth and knew how scary he was when he was angry, but


    could only y it cool, "The notice has gone out, everyone knows I''m the face of Hank, it''s toote to


    turn back, and now the two of us are in a very special position, so for everyone''s sake, it''s better for us


    to have less contact during this time. "


    I turned my face and looked at Dennis with a cold expression, "I have asked Nanny to pack out a room


    in the backyard and will invite a professionalwyer to live in itter, and I will try to avoid meeting with


    you until the acquisition ispleted."


    The words fell, the expression on Dennis''s facepletely cold, silent for nearly a minute, before


    finding his voice.


    "Do you have to?" The tone was cold and somewhat frightening.


    I retracted my eyes, hands on the desktop to lower my head, some hopeless, "before I worked at the


    Gibson Group, those things are easy to get started, you do not have to worry, I will be very tired, on the


    contrary, can help Hank in his own way, I am very satisfied, even if it is tired to fall asleep, at least than


    before down to earth."


    These are genuine words.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Dennis was at home with me for such a short time that he had no idea what kind of pain I was going


    through before I went to sleep each night, butst night, from the time I took over the Gibson Group,


    those nightmares and negative emotions didn''te back.


    But Dennis still wasn''t convinced by me and took out his phone to call Hank, "I''ll call Hank right now


    and tell him to tell you that you don''t have to interfere in this matter."


    I interrupted him before he could press the dial button, "No need to call, Hank is on a ne to Country


    M right now, and he won''t be able to get through, at least until the evening."


    I looked up and met Dennis'' gaze, and said firmly, "Even if you find Hank, it''s useless, it''s my own


    decision. At least it will not let those profit-oriented businessmen pick up the ck!"


    After a busy night, the Gibson Group''s situation I have basically understood, although this month since


    a lot of problems, but are within control, as long as timely processing, the situation can still be


    stabilized, not to the point of no return, financing and being acquired is not the only way out.


    My tone was a bit agitated, and I couldn''t help but gamble with Dennis, but every word was sincere.


    I love Dennis, but also can not ept his businessman''s profit-oriented mind, if it is an outsider also


    forget, we can reconcile today, have a chance to start over, all because Hank did not let me die, Dennis


    to Hank''s cold-blooded, I can not turn a blind eye.


    Dennis'' expression froze on his face for a long time before he slowly put down the phone that was half


    pressed.


    He stared at me for a couple of seconds, then turned around in disappointment and left.


    Until the sound of footstepspletely disappeared, I was deted, drooping against the back of the


    chair, like no backbone.


    I saw this daying a long time ago, and it was inevitable that Dennis and I would eventually fall out


    I think there is finally an opportunity to make it clear to each other''s hearts that I love Dennis, but not


    when Hank does not exist anymore, only to make up for all the deficits, to be able to love and live in a


    dignified way, Dennis and I are.


    Not long after Dennis left, I met the representative from GW in charge of the acquisition of the Gibson


    Group, no stranger to Sean.


    Sean came at mealtime, Nanny made a table of food, Dennis had no intention ofing back, so I


    greeted Sean and sat down to eat together.


    Thest time Sean and I could be considered unhappy, but this time he saw me again, but there was


    no gap at all, as if nothing had happened, his face was polite and gentlemanly, his eyes were smiling,


    in order to facilitate this acquisition, it is considered to bear the humiliation.


    Foreigners like to talk business at the dinner table, and halfway through the meal, Sean cut to the


    chase.


    "I heard that Mrs. George is now the acting chairman of the Gibson Group, I wonder what your opinion


    is on this acquisition offer from GW?"


    I put down my chopsticks and wiped my mouth before I looked Sean in the face and replied slowly,


    "The previous two meetings were not very pleasant, and I believe Mr. Shawn also has a problem in his


    heart. "


    My words were sincere and my expression was sincere enough that Sean was extraordinarily satisfied


    and nodded his head repeatedly.


    "But I still have to say sorry this time." The smile on Sean''s face instantly disappeared without


    interrupting me, "On behalf of the Gibson Group, I officially reject GW''s takeover offer."

 Chapter 843 Life is all about ups and downs 31

    Chapter 843 Life is all about ups and downs 31


    In such a short period of time, three consecutive rejections of the same person, anyone should feel that


    it is deliberately targeted.


    Sean''s face turned from green to ck, more ugly thanst time, not very gentlemanly, he threw away


    the knife and fork in his hand, the knife and fork fell on the te, making a ping-pong sound, "Mrs.


    George took over the Gibson Group at this time, I thought, you and Mr. George are different."


    Indeed, to some extent, both Dennis and I were preventing the Gibson Group from falling into the


    hands of foreign capital. Previously, Hank was running between Country M and City P, and the


    their own interest, had already loosened their grip on Sean, saying that they were more willing to


    ept GW''s takeover. If I support Dennis'' takeover, I only need to represent the George Group to


    convince the shareholders, while I directly reced Hank and sat in the position of acting chairman,


    obviously valuing the overall interests of the Gibson Group more and wanting to get GW''s two billion.


    I don''t want to beat around the bush, "Mr. Shawn knows better than I do why the Gibson Group has


    suffered so many changes in such a short period of time, Hank has already rejected Mr. Shawn''s


    acquisition request before, and I just inherited his intention, I thought you shouldn''t be so surprised. "


    Sean''s expression obviously changed, but returned to normal for a moment, leaning leisurely back in


    the chair behind him, "I don''t understand exactly what Mr. George is trying to say."


    Still want to pretend to be innocent? Acting is quite like, just a pity, the fact is too obvious, Shaw and


    Steve disappeared, Hank lost the square, the biggest beneficiary is the GW Group.


    This is one of the reasons why I don''t like foreign businessmen, they think they have the winning hand,


    they are endlessly ying sloppy games to avoid the main topic, for people like Sean, time is their


    biggest bargaining chip, the longer they dy, the higher their chances of winning.


    Unfortunately, this time, their calctions are wrong, the Gibson Group has long introduced AI


    business, and those doomed to be abandoned by the times of the business is simply not a nature, as


    long as the right management, sooner orter will return to the right track.


    "I looked him in the eyes with a serious expression, "I know exactly what you want, the George Group


    rejected your offer, so you had to pull Hank into the water and y those unseemly tricks behind the


    scenes. The George Group and the Gibson Group in City P''s position will only grow more and more


    solid, if GW still want to set foot in thisnd in the future, you better go back to advise those behind the


    scenes, give up trying to use improper means to threaten Hank out. If GW still wants to set foot in this


    Hank to give up thepany by improper means."


    I remember Diana said, my face is not stunning, but very durable, but if really cold, it is enough to make


    people''s heart shiver.


    At this moment I face Sean, the heart has a full bottom, even their own can feel the expression cold,


    the opposite people can naturally feel the pressure full.


    I narrowed my eyes, making myself look even more unpredictable, hoping that this way, they would


    release Shaw and Steve.


    Sean finally put away the pride in his bones as a Country M person, his eyes showed a trace of


    suspicion, as if he was thinking about the credibility of my words, and only after a moment, he slowly


    spoke, his attitude still unassuming, "Mrs. George ...... Oh, no, or call you Miss Kennedy is better, no


    wonder Mr. George is so devoted to you, believe it, sooner orter, we will work together."


    I couldn''t deny that anything was possible, and spread my hands and said, "We''ll see."


    In fact, it is clear in each other''s hearts that these are just the words of a ss at the mall.


    After all, they are opportunists, I refused so bluntly, he knew very well that he could not benefit from


    me, and did not even bother to maintain the superficial politeness, stood up and left directly.


    Even if Sean was only a representative of GW and did not actually own GW, his value was not


    something I could match.


    But afterughing, the deep fear hidden in the heart all came up.


    I looked down, reached up and held my hand on the small of my back and fell into long thoughts.


    GW first failed to cooperate with the George Group, and then hit Hank''s idea, even resorting to dirty


    tricks, obviously not willing to return empty-handed, if they really focus on the Gibson Group, then I will


    undoubtedly be the next target.


    I myself is indifferent, this is my debt to Hank, but the child is innocent, I can not let something happen


    to him, but I hope that Dennis arranged under the hands of those bodyguards credible, now I am


    closed, only on theputer video conference to solve the work, arge degree to avoid many


    idents, should be fine.


    At nine o''clock, the Gibson Group''s legal counsel showed up at my study door, as I had arranged.


    "Hello, Miss Kennedy."


    I am aw major myself, but in this line of employment experience, can be said to be nk, originally


    thought that thepany sent to cooperate with me will be a suit of elitewyers, look up, and


    surprised and funny, suit is right, looks smart andpetent is also right, but is a femalewyer.


    "Come in." Although I hadn''t passed the judicial exam yet, I was sure to get my bar license. Thinking


    that I would be the model of this woman in front of me in the future, I felt quite good about her, "You are


    Mandy ?"


    It''s no wonder I have a preconceived notion that Mandy is too masculine a name, but when I saw her


    heroic suit, I felt that the person was just like her name.


    "Yes, Miss Kennedy," Mandy nodded respectfully, carrying her briefcase, her voice soft and gentle, very


    different from how she looked.


    I''ve been staying with Dennis all this time, and I''ve been addressed by outsiders as Mrs. George. When


    I heard her address, I suddenly felt a little emotional, "It''s been a long time since anyone has called me


    that."


    Mandy froze for a moment, a little embarrassed, "How about I still call you Mrs. George from now on?


    Only at the moment you and Mr. George''s rtionship, on this project ......"


    "I understand." I interrupted her, "Business, it''s fine to call Miss Kennedy, you are here purely to be a


    witness that there is no transfer of interest between Dennis and I, so you can handle your own


    business most of the time,ter I will ask Nanny to take the underlings to clean out a table for you next


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    to the office. "


    Mandy is very good at serving, directly sitting down on the chair next to him, squeezing the armrest,


    generously saying, "No need to be so troublesome, I just have aputer and a chair on the line."


    Seeing how quickly she adapted, I smiled and let her go.

 Chapter 844 Irrelevant people

    Chapter 844 Irrelevant people


    I couldn''t predict when GW would stop, so I had to choose to break my arm to survive, temporarily


    dying further business expansion in cell phones andputers and continuing to promote the basic


    business in order to buy more time for him.


    The Gibson Group was finally stabilized after a week, and I called Hank at noon after I had a chance to


    give him an ount of the situation.


    The call went through quickly, but after a long wait, it automatically hung up again. I thought maybe


    Shaw and the baby had news, and Hank couldn''t be bothered to answer the phone, so he waited for a


    while and called again, and the phone was simply turned off.


    "Mr. Gibson still can''t be reached?" Mandy was almost inseparable from me during this period of time


    and often exchanged a few words. Most importantly, there were some legal documents that even I, the


    acting general manager, was not qualified to sign on behalf of Hank, and she also hoped that Hank


    would return as soon as possible.


    I nodded and turned to walk into the house, "Yes, the phone seems to be off."


    After thinking about it, maybe Hank''s personal secretary would have his other contact information, and


    called again to ask, but the opposite side said that not only her, but also thepany in the past


    month, no one has sessfully contacted Hank, this road is blocked again.


    I was staring at Hank''s assistant''s dialog box on Facebook and was caught in a whirlwind of anxious


    emotions. It was reasonable to say that GW Group would have been more restrained after thest


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    crackdown on Sean, but now Hank had also lost the news.


    Mandy watched all of this in silence for a while, then finally got up and took out a tightly wrapped


    document from the briefcase she was carrying, "You should read this first."


    Seeing her mysteriously, I knew things were unusual and opened the file carefully and cautiously.


    The material I was exposed to in preparation for the judicial exam covered a wide range of topics and


    was not difficult to understand.


    Not long after the death of Mr. and Mrs. Yank, Hank took over the Gibson Group and soon discovered


    that the shareholders had taken advantage of the misappropriation of public funds.


    Because the other party is an old acquaintance of Yank''s, Hank chose to go private and contact the


    other party as a shareholder.


    Before he disappeared, he had Mandy draft the document, which has now been notarized by thew


    firm, and is only waiting for the final signature to confirm it, so that the ck sheep can be thrown out.


    Hank disappeared at this time, the design of the change of equity documents, must be signed by the


    worst case, the other party may already be thinking of ways to take advantage of the fire.


    The shareholder I remembered, when Hank brought me into the Gibson Group, was a grinning,


    grimacing tiger, and it was no surprise that he fell on his sword at this time.


    I looked up with a frown, "Can''t you just go through the legal process?"


    Mandy sighed and said, "I also said this to Mr. Gibson, but Mr. Gibson insisted on a private settlement,


    saying that Mr. Yael had been kind to the Gibson family, and the old Mr. Gibson had exined when he


    was alive that one day the Yang family and the Gibson Mr. Gibson said that Mr. Yael had been kind to


    the Gibson family in the past, and when Mr. Gibson was alive, he had exined that one day the Yang


    family and the Gibson family would turn against each other, and they must not be driven to extinction,


    so they could onlymunicate.


    She said here, and smacked his lips, extremely disdainful, "in fact, Mr. Yael heart but if you think of the


    former love, but also can not do this, and Mr. Gibson also privately greeted, Mr. Yael as long as not


    stupid, should take the initiative to withdraw shares, the results are still not moving, the calctions


    behind this, people think deeply ah ...... "


    This is the farmer and the snake, good intentions to the end is to seek their own death, probably Hank


    did not expect to feed the tiger for trouble, giving Mr. Yael such a good opportunity to take advantage of


    the situation, to untie the bell must also tie the bell, or to the situation that Hank can not.


    I looked down in deep thought, "Gotta get him back ......"


    Mandy thought for a moment and analyzed, "No one can contact Mr. Gibson now, so it''s like looking for


    a needle in a haystack."


    I was silent for a moment before speaking with a heavy heart, "No, there is one."


    "Who?" Mandy asked.


    "Me." I put away the file and looked at her solemnly, "Hank''s phone may not care about thepany


    even if he gets through, but he won''t ignore me."


    A man who once killed his wife and children for me, how could I not have a bottom.


    Because of this, this matter is also a must for me.


    At this time, feeling a coolness around, seem to feel the door, and saw Dennis cold face standing in the


    doorway, a pair of ck eyes like dipped in ink, deep bottomless, aura eerie regal.


    Did he hear what he just said?


    As I froze, Mandy spotted him too, "Mrs. George."


    Dennis didn''t even look over her shoulder, his eyes were fixed on me, and his voice was low and


    introspective, "You''re going to Country M in person."


    Even the tone of the question was omitted, and it was clear that he was in a bad mood and could not


    possibly agree with me.


    I called Mandy out first, "Miss Mandy, please go out first, we need to talk about something alone."


    "Understood." Mandy, ever the good talker, said and headed out the door.


    "No need," Dennis''s tall figure blocked the door, revealing a gap that was not wide enough to let her


    out, he still looked at me as cold as ice, "There is nothing that cannot be said in front of outsiders, now,


    face to face, ra, you repeat yourself, I ask you, our two I''m asking you, both of our children are


    gone, are you sure you want to go out and run around for someone you don''t care about at this time?"


    The room suddenly formed a three-legged scene, the atmosphere was tense and suffocating.


    I wasn''t prepared to convince Dennis, and I looked a little agitated at this point, "Hank saved my life,


    he''s not an irrelevant person, have you forgotten how far you went because of Olivia''s brother?"


    I don''t mean to reopen old scores, I just want to be reasonable, Dennis can ask for what he wants and


    so can I.


    Dennis probably didn''t expect me to suddenly mention Olivia, he froze for a moment and instantly


    converged again, his face still not looking good, "So you''ve already decided?"


    That was just ast resort, and I was pregnant, so of course I wouldn''t be that adventurous, "No, it''s


    just that if I were to take that step, no one would be better suited than me."


    Dennis listened to the silence for a while, his ck eyes converged, his eyes searched me, as if he


    was thinking about the truth of my words, then his expression suddenly rxed, turned and walked out,


    and called Mandy when he left, "Youe with me for a moment."


    Mandy looked at me and got my approval before lifting her feet to follow.

 Chapter 845 Satellite Phone

    Chapter 845 Satellite Phone


    I don''t know what Dennis took Mandy away and said, but after Mandy left, she didn''t go back to her


    study, and left her files andputer with me.


    I guessed that Dennis thought that Mandy and I hade up with the idea to find Hank in the U.S., so


    he was angry with her and forbade us from seeing each other anymore.


    I didn''t see Dennis again throughout the night. I sent a Facebook message to Mandy, only to find that


    her phone was in her briefcase and she left in a hurry this afternoon.


    After putting rie to bed, I leaned back on the couch and studied while waiting for Dennis to return.


    The afternoon conversation was not pleasant, and I thought that after a few hours, when we had


    calmed down each other, we could sit down and talk again.


    I was the obvious choice for Hank, but Professor West warned that the baby was still unstable and I


    wasn''t up for the long haul, so I had to hope that Dennis woulde up with the best of both worlds.


    But I forgot that pregnant people are very sleepy, and it didn''t take long in the living room for me to fall


    asleep in a daze against the couch.


    In a trance, I heard some movement outside in the corridor, I woke up, opened the door to look outside,


    in addition to the lighted wallmp, the outside was empty, no one.


    Maybe it was a hallucination. After standing by the door for a while, I went back to sleep, this time very


    deeply.


    The next day, I woke up, but people lying in the bedroom, looking at the quilt on my body, I frowned, got


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    up and went downstairs, no one in the living room, but breakfast is ready on the table, next to a sticky


    note.


    "madam, breakfast is ready for you, if it''s cold you may have to trouble yourself to heat it up." Nanny''s


    handwriting, there should be some urgent matter, so she took a leave of absence.


    I''m not a spoiled person, so I heated up a bowl of porridge and ate it casually with pickles.


    I soon found out that things were not that simple. Usually at this time, rie knew I was awake and


    should be moring toe and stick to me, but today she was nowhere to be seen, and after looking


    around in the backyard, she was not there either. Not only that, but even the other servants at the vi


    were gone, and the house that was lively yesterday suddenly became an empty house today.


    Other people also forget, I worry about rie''s safety, wait for a while no one to inform me of her


    whereabouts, also can not sit down, rushed upstairs to find a cell phone to call, but I found the


    bedroom from the study, in addition to the deskndline, simply did not find other electronic


    After freezing in ce for a few seconds, it dawned on me - I was under house arrest by Dennis.


    Last night those movements are not other, it is Dennis brought people in to collect things, so as to cut


    off my contact with the outside world, he did a great job, even thework was disconnected,


    omniscientputer turned into a pile of scrap metal.


    I was angry and anxious, immediately dialed Dennis''s number with thendline, of course, this is by no


    means the reason for my good memory, ten years, this man''s number I can not remember is the


    ident, as for others, the first three digits of the number I did not write down.


    Dennis answered in a second, acting like a normal person, "Awake?"


    "Where did you take rie." I hated his self-interest and tried desperately to hold back in order to keep


    myself from losing control, "You took the phone away too, didn''t you, Dennis, that''s really mean."


    I thought Dennis would be enraged, however, he acted as if he didn''t hear, and directly digressed,


    "Every hour there will be bodyguards going in to patrol and confirm your safety, tell them if you need


    anything, but don''t presume to borrow the phone from them, anyonemunicates with you, I will


    make them never be able to speak again for the rest of their lives, you better think about those


    bodyguards , don''t be capricious."


    I knew that with his tone, there was no room for rebuttal, and gritted my teeth in indignation, "What


    about rie, you always have to let me stay with her, it''s not like she''s going to affect you in any way."


    "Sent to Folly''s house, rie likes her brother, will not make a scene, in order to meet rie''s wish,


    this time, you are not allowed to go anywhere."


    "Duh..."


    Dennis hung up the phone after he finished, leaving me unresponsive and a room full of loneliness.


    I wanted to drop the phone, but it was the only way tomunicate with the outside world, so I had to


    put it back carefully.


    Active and passive is not the same, at least I was, forced to do a morningpanion with books,


    knowledge is not into the brain, but more restless heart.


    As Dennis said, every hour a bouncer woulde in, look at me from a distance across the hallway


    and leave. I was in a bored mood at the moment, and when I heard the footsteps of the bouncer


    The bodyguards were dressed uniformly, suits and ties, in fact, they were beaters in cultural shirts, and


    I was thinking that the people who came up this time looked out from the stairway and saw my


    expression, and would be taken aback.


    However, the bodyguard who came up this time did not stop and turn around when he reached the


    stairway, but walked along the fence all the way towards the study.


    The sense of crisis makes me subconsciously cover the small of my back to lean back on the back of


    the chair, when the bodyguard hase to the door, see his face, I instantly rxed alert, but began to


    tangle, this face is very familiar to me, but can not really recall the relevant memories.


    In a daze, the bodyguard walked straight to me, took three or two steps to the desk, extended his long


    arm, and revealed the satellite phone in his hand.


    I was surprised and delighted, immediately took it in hand, this thing at first I only saw in the hands of


    Bob''s group, deep in the mountains does not affect the exchange of information with the outside world,


    is a very rare treasure.


    "Mrs. George, sir has installed a signal shield around the vi, this satellite phone can contact the


    outside, someone will call youter, be careful, don''t be seen by others."


    Just as he finished, the sound of footsteps came from downstairs, the other bodyguards saw that he


    dyed a bit too long, followed in, "Hey Barry , what are you doing, nothing to squeal!"


    I hurriedly hid the phone into the cab at hand and relieved the bodyguard named Barry, "Nothing


    much, there are some books on the bookcase I can''t reach, let this young man help."


    As soon as the following heard it, the footsteps stopped, probably afraid that havingmunication


    with me would be discovered by Dennis, and did not even respond.


    Barry, mission aplished, exchanged nces with me and hurried downstairs.


    After confirming that the two men''s footsteps had disappeared, I picked up the satellite phone and


    ducked into the bedroom bathroom.


    Barry should inform the other party after he goes out and the call wille in no time. I''m curious as to


    who knows my situation so well and is willing to risk offending Dennis.


    I didn''t have to wait long. Fifteen minutester, the light of the satellite phone shed and I immediately


    pressed the answer button.


    "Hey, who are you?"


    "ra? It''s you right, phew, okay okay, how scared I was that Dennis would find out."

 Chapter 846 What I Didnt Say!

    Chapter 846 What I Didn''t Say!


    Folly''s voice instantly dispelled all the tension, I held my forehead, looking at myself in the mirror


    suddenly remembered, that Barry, is not Folly''s driver well!


    Folly couldn''t contact me, and Dennis sent rie to her house. This woman, who is more shrewd than


    men, immediately knew that something had happened to me and did something to arrange her own


    people in. The only one who is not afraid is her.


    "How''s rie doing at your ce?" I was a little worried that my little one would think I had left her


    behind again, but I was wrong. Folly answered very quickly, "Fine, eating endless lollipops and hanging


    out with Keith without any adult coaxing."


    I ......


    Too much sugar will cause tooth decay, and Miss Lewis is too spoiled!


    Now is not the time to talk about this, I need to understand the news outside, in order to save time,


    briefly and Folly said Hank''s matter, then lick the face and began to trouble her, "Folly, I know you are


    not used to see Luna and Folly, but this time you must help me ......"


    Folly took over before I could finish my sentence, "Stop it, you want me to tell them for you that you


    want them to use The Lewis family''s power to knock the mountain out of the park and keep those


    shareholders in line while you and Hank are away, right?"


    She was so intelligent that I froze for a moment and nodded vigorously into the phone, "Right."


    "I can help with this favor."


    I was overjoyed, "Really, thank you so much Folly, I''ll make sure Hank appreciates you in the future."


    "Don''t get excited yet," Folly''s character of speaking half-heartedly was too damning, "Hank''s favor is of


    little importance to me, let me ask you first, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Her sudden serious tone sobered me up. Yes, I can''t believe I forgot that Folly was urging me to settle


    down with Dennis years ago, and now I''m begging her for Hank and falling back on Dennis, which


    naturally isn''t something she''d like to see.


    I was dumbfounded for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    "ra, Dennis went a little overboard with the house arrest, but I think he''s right, you''re pregnant,


    aren''t you?"


    "Hmm." I nodded, I was busy with Hank after the test results came back and hadn''t had a chance to


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    inform her.


    "You know it is good, I will not say anything else, the Gibson Group I will watch for you, Hank is also


    considered a love seed, I admire him, just think of it as between him and me, you have nothing to do


    with it, as for you, think about it, the loss of two children, you can not afford to toss, get some rest, I''m


    hanging up. "


    "Drip--"


    The sound of the satellite phone hanging up was like the heartbeat detector alert at the moment of a


    person''s death, and I held the phone against my ear for a long time.


    I don''t believe I''m the only one in the world who can''t ignore people who have given so much to


    themselves, but Dennis, Folly, and they are a real reminder to me that everyone upholds egoism, and


    there''s nothing wrong with that.


    Folly''s phone call should have been a ray of hope, but I was knocked into an abyss and couldn''t lift my


    spirits anymore.


    I thought Dennis would never show up again. At eight o''clock, he walked in with the security guard with


    dinner, and I just sat on the couch, staring nkly.


    With little expression on his face, he walked towards me, escorting me up to the table, like every


    pregnant couple in the world, with careful steps.


    We sat opposite each other, and Dennis seemed busier than he had been in a while, stopping every


    now and then to respond to messages during dinner.


    Finally, half an hourter, his phone went quiet.


    I put down my dishes and was about to speak when the sound of unruly footsteps came in from the


    doorway without any rules.


    "Wow,wow,wow, Dennis, are you sure this deadly ce is the home of the president of the George


    Group?" Brady is no different from thest time we met, his roguish aura radiates from the inside out,


    and his expensive suit can''t even cover it up.


    He stopped in the middle of the living room and turned his face to meet my eyes, but his mouth still


    didn''t stop, "If you didn''t know, you would think you had built a private prison here to catch me in a trap,


    ra, this must be your idea, right?


    Well, I was wrong, not afraid of death there is one, that is, he dared to molest his wife in front of


    Dennis, in addition to Brady the Teddy, it is difficult to find such a bitch.


    I am full of ck lines, the afterglow nced at Dennis seems to be not surprised by his arrival,


    chewing slowly eating the dishes on the table, a look of years of quiet.


    Brady interpreted don''t life to the fullest, directly pulled away from my side of the chair to sit down, do


    the body hands on the desktop to support the temples, make a mncholy look, "honestly, I can sense


    that you miss, just the family business is busy, can''t get away, you will not me me."


    I poked my toes in the ground in direct embarrassment, pulled the corners of my mouth, and opened


    the door to ask, "What''s up with Mr. Jenks?"


    Brady just took over the Janks family, this time should have been at home in thepany diligently to


    exclude dissidents, suddenly appeared here, must have another purpose.


    Seeing that I did not buy, Brady was a little upset, deted mouth drooping face, when the look of high


    above the beaten expression ran out again, "every time so boring, you treat guests like this, in the


    future to find me again, do not want me to appear."


    I couldn''t do anything with him before, and now I subconsciously looked at Dennis and asked him for


    help.


    Dennis looked calm and finished thest bite before he put down his dishes, raised his dark eyes to


    look at me, and said unhurriedly, "Didn''t you want to go to Country M to find someone? Brady''s men


    have already gone for you, now you can rest assured."


    "You?" I incline my head to look at Brady, skeptical of his abilities.


    "What, you don''t like it," Brady said, "don''t you know that the Janks family is the most informed person


    in the whole city? If you can''t even find my people, you can go ahead and register the guy''s death."


    "How do you talk?" The bitchy mouth really ticked me off, but the whole messaging thing was a bit of a


    surprise, though I still wasn''t quite sure, "Hank hasn''t contacted anyone else besides me, so how do


    you make sure he doesn''t reject your people?"


    Hank people in Country M, GW Group''s territory, no different from the dead, to stay alive to save Shaw


    and the child, will be very careful, which can also exin why he did not even contact thepany''s


    people.


    Brady hooked his lips and smiled, then pulled out a recorder from his suit pocket and put it on the


    desktop, then my voice was broadcast inside, "Hank, contact me as soon as possible, there are some


    things we have to talk about in person."


    I was stunned, and in all honesty, I don''t remember saying any of that!

 Chapter 847 - Do you want to do business with me?

    Chapter 847 - Do you want to do business with me?


    Dennis showed rare patience, "the Janks family has numerous channels in the dark, it''s not difficult to


    get your phone and find someone to imitate a simr voice after analyzing the data in it."


    "Is this an AI imitation?" I opened my eyes wide and blurted out, I subconsciously thought of the words


    in the debriefing I''ve been hearing about this for a while.


    Brady pulled the corners of his mouth, the recorder back into his pocket before he had to open his


    mouth to sell, "can do it is not false, but get out of the thing is too raw, my new girlfriend is a pseudo-


    sound queen, loli imperial sister small innocent, as long as you want, she can imitate out, especially in


    bed, simply ......


    "Uh, Mr. Jenks'' taste is really ...... Special." I raised one eyebrow awkwardly and expressed my inability


    to understand this guy''s promiscuity.


    But if this can trick Hank''s trust, it does help a lot, and I''m reluctantly relieved to think of this.


    Brady, although Dennis''s people, but there are the Janks family interests in the front, but also will not


    use the means of pseudo-sound to hurt Hank, is indeed the most suitable candidate.


    Of course my expression did not escape Dennis'' eyes, and as soon as I looked up, I collided with his


    slightly tired eyes, and without waiting for me to speak she opened her mouth first, "Now you believe


    me?"


    I looked up at Brady, who was in a restless state, but he was an old fox who had to look after the


    interests of the Janks family in times of emergency and couldn''t possibly help without asking for


    anything.


    Dennis fixed him, should have agreed to some not very reasonable conditions, turned my face, I


    seriously looked at Dennis and said, "If you are really willing to help Hank. why did you offer topete


    with GW at this time and lower the price by so much?"


    The Gibson Group is in turmoil and foreign investors take advantage of the opportunity to encourage


    shareholders to sell their shares.


    At this time Dennis also to sing a song, anyone who looks at it will not feel good.


    Otherwise Folly would not be so quick to agree to read this story for me.


    Dennis took a deep breath, leaned back and sat upright, his dark eyes narrowed slightly, his eyes


    suddenly became a little dangerous, "You mean to pay Hank back by paying a high price for a


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    His eyes were too stern, as if he was about to see through people at once.


    I subconsciously furrowed my brow and was not toofortable with him looking at me.


    Even thergestpanies have a hidden side, and Mr. Yael''s transfer of assets is no secret to


    Dennis, the insider.


    It feels as if he has decided that I don''t know my ce in the Hank matter and is deliberately exposing


    this to test my bottom line, to test whether I would rather put his interests at risk for the sake of Hank.


    Having experienced an Olivia, I knew better than anyone else how possessive Dennis was, I frowned


    and sighed deeply, "I never thought of it that way, the story was faulty, Hank had originally thought of a


    way to resolve it, if he hadn''t disappeared it wouldn''t have turned into this situation."


    After a pause, I reached out and gently put my hand on the back of Dennis'' hand, exining, "Just as


    you are guarding the development of the George Group, the Gibson Group is all that Hank''s parents


    have left him. Can you do that?"


    Openness and honestye too little between us.


    But confirming each other, fate has once again given us the crystallization of love, even God is hinting


    that we are going to be tied to the world, what else can''t we try?


    With a little more force in my hand, my thumb rubbed gently against Dennis'' tiger''s mouth as I waited


    patiently for him to respond.


    We just stared at each other in silence for almost a minute before Dennis'' low, raspy voice came back


    into therge space, "I told you the answer, otherwise this guy would be here?"


    He was referring to Brady.


    I was relieved that the words of the ancients were still very true, one step back and the sky is wide


    open.


    Men are to be coaxed, put the attitude down some, everything will be solved naturally.


    However, Dennis suddenly turned his words, "But, business is not a game, even if you have Hank''s


    power of attorney, you can not really rece him, this is the Gibson Group''s business in the end, his


    prolonged disappearance, is bound to make thepany on edge, at that time, being acquired, is still


    the Gibson Group''s only way out, I''m just bringing the time forward."


    This statement seems like a determination that Hank will nevere back.


    I felt a little bad and asked him, "What do you mean, buy the Gibson Group first and then pay Hank


    back when the timees?"


    At that, Dennis''s face suddenly sank, did not move his hand from under my hand, said, "Now the


    Gibson Group in the same industry is stillpetitive, I can pressure to persuade shareholders to start


    the acquisition project, and then dy the time, untilpletely lost corepetitiveness, I may not be


    able to reach out again, one thing will not change. Hank is a shareholder of the Gibson Group, even if it


    is acquired, the shares are diluted, this identity will not change, just to avoid the Gibson Group into the


    hands of foreignpanies."


    The shareholders of the George Group, in addition to Dennis and I, as well as Marcus and a few old


    directors, are already at retirement age, only the day of the holiday bonus will appear, thepany


    basically does not care, but involving money transactions, each bear the brunt, than the rat reaction is


    also smart.


    We have justpleted the cross-border acquisition of Essen, which involves billions of dors in


    liquidity, and we have to intervene in the acquisition of the Gibson Group within a short period of time.


    Shareholders who wish to enjoy their old age in peace are not afraid to take risks and may not nod their


    heads.


    Dennis meant that Hank would always be a shareholder, but thepany would not always be the


    Gibson Group''s. The decision to return it or not was not his, but only whether Hank could afford the


    price at that time, and I silently withdrew my hand, not knowing what to say for a while.


    Dennis can do are done, I really can not pick a fault, Hank and the Gibson Group''s fate, perhaps really


    can only take a step to see, now we can only hope that Brady can find out the whereabouts of Hank as


    soon as possible.


    The atmosphere was momentarily at an impasse when Dennis''s cell phone on the table suddenly lit up,


    showing a call from Toby. Dennis nced down at it and picked it up and headed for the garden


    terrace.


    I looked at his back, the bottom of my heart suddenly rose up with an uneasy emotion, reached out and


    stroked the belly, which was a little more at ease.


    Hank and Dennis, two of the best men in my life for me, are now going through a crucial session for


    them, and I think God will not fail them and everything will go in a smooth direction.


    Slowly breathed a sigh of relief, elbow suddenly pushed by Brady''s elbow, turned his face and saw his


    mercenary expression, "ra, want to do a deal with me?"

 Chapter 848 Twins

    Chapter 848 Twins


    Doing business with Brady?


    The first reaction in the mind is that this guy with a call girl, in broad daylight, when my life is going to


    be staged in the office ofrge-scale scenes.


    I immediately raised my guard, "Do we have business to do with each other?"


    "Sure." Brady clenched his fist and pounded it on his chest, that''s where he just put the recorder, "Even


    though I''m looking for someone for Dennis, if you have something you need to tell Hank individually, I


    can have someone on hand to ry it for you and get the information back the first time, how''s that


    sound?"


    The fake is not real, the person who disguised my voice is a big living person, but can not imitate my


    temperament, Hank so smart, it will take a few words to see the end, if ording to Brady said, can let


    me talk to Hank in real time, things will be much better.


    But I also remembered that there is no free lunch, "What about the conditions? What do you want?"


    Brady''s peachy eyes suddenly smiled away, "Just a little favor, you are now the acting general


    manager of the Gibson Group, just nod your head."


    Experience has taught me that the more sly the smile, the moreplicated things get, and I furrowed


    my brow more tightly, doubting his words, "Are you sure it''s just a small favor?"


    Brady pursed his lips and smiled, pulled the chair next to me and sat down, the whole body facing me,


    the attitude is extremely ttering, "I have to say, there is still a little tricky, the Gibson Group a few


    years ago wanted to first down, seized the cell phone industry, and got the state license to establish


    just hope that this year the Gibson Group staff to maintain the base station, can bring my hands under


    the technical staff to learn."


    I was surprised, inclined head to look at him, where is this little favor, clearly want to exploit the legal


    loopholes, not to mention that I have not passed the judicial examination, is the most basicw


    students can see that Brady is ying what idea.


    I froze for only a moment and immediately refused, "No way, don''t even think about it, change to


    another condition."


    Brady''s face drops as soon as he hears it, his long white fingers squeezing the ss on the table and


    ying with it, looking careless, "Then there is no way, business well, the most important thing is that


    both the buyer and seller are happy, you can''t give me what I want, so let''s stop here, as I never said."


    I ......


    He looked like he was clearly trying to get away with it, but I was worried about Hank''s news, and I was


    not willing to let him take it, so I was angry and my cheeks puffed up.


    This is, Dennis came in from the balcony with the phone, saw my exasperated look, expression slightly


    wrinkled, but for a moment returned to indifference as usual, said indifferently, "the business world is


    like this, there is no love to speak, you are also in the workce step by step, only the two of us can


    not change anything, thepany has a little trouble, I have to go to the I have to go to the hospital,


    you sleep early, do not wait for me."


    When he finished, Dennis put his phone in his pocket, turned to the living room to get his jacket, and


    lifted his feet towards the door.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Walking to the door, he paused in his steps and gave a sideways nce behind him, "If you want your


    benefits,e along."


    This was said to Brady, who deted and followed him out, and before he left he whispered a reminder


    at my side to reconsider whether I wanted to exchange.


    I gave him a nk look, indicating a firm stance.


    ......


    A month passed quickly, waiting for Hank''s news toe back, while the judicial exam was looming,


    and before that, there was a final maternity exam before Professor West left the country.


    Dennis has been so busytely that he only shows up at home for two or three days, but on the day of


    his delivery, he still came back on time to pick me up and take me to the hospital.


    After Professor West read the test results, a smile spread across his face, "Congrattions, the fetal


    image is stable, and good news, the ultrasound results show that Mrs. George is pregnant with twins


    this time!"


    "Really?!" Dennis and I said in unison, surprised, and then our eyes were wet with tears.


    This month I was tortured by the judicial examination and grounded not to go out, physically and


    mentally exhausted, the arrival of these two children, as if the light in life was suddenly ignited, this is


    God''spensation, I had two children, they finally found me, with me to renew the mother-child


    rtionship.


    "Did you hear that, Dennis, it''s the twins, it''s our baby back!" I squeezed Dennis''s hand, the soreness at


    the tip of my nose became stronger and stronger, my feelings had a flood like a beast, and I finally went


    limp on Dennis''s chest, tears falling down like rain.


    Until I was helped to sit down in the car by Dennis, I felt like I was dreaming, my feet were weak, as if I


    had no support.


    I tilted my head and looked at Dennis with a dumbfounded expression, "I''m not dreaming, am I? I''m


    really pregnant with twins?"


    Dennis pursed his lips and smiled, reached out and stroked the bangs on my forehead behind my ears,


    his coarse palms cupped my face, his movements were very gentle, "It''s not a dream, it''s what


    Professor West said, it''s what the ultrasound results said, the children are not angry, they still want to


    be your babies, we lost and found, it''s that they are too naughty, they all came back at once. I also do


    not know your weakness, I worry, you can not support."


    I smiled and shook my head, incredibly sure of the happiness of the moment, "It''s nothing, as long as I


    can give birth to them, is that I can not hold up ......"


    Before the words were finished, Dennis'' hand blocked my mouth, and he had a cold face with an


    extremely serious expression, "There is no such thing as that possibility."


    Before today we were still in a cold war, suddenly saw him so nervous look, immediately broke the ice,


    I smiled very pleasingly, sold good, "just kidding, notter."


    I looked down at my belly, which was already in some shape, and all the hard work I had been doing


    since thest few days of revision dissipated.


    Pursed his lips and fell into a long thought.


    Now that I think about it, after pregnancy, I can''t sleep peacefully with a sore back, but all this is


    nothing.


    Most importantly, these two little lives in my belly, I owe them, and this time, will not be capricious.


    "Dennis," I called his name before I had to incline my head to meet him on all fours, "Have the


    bodyguards removed, I promise you I won''t leave the country or be impulsive, I''ll take good care of our


    child, do you trust me?"


    I smile and master my sincerity naturally.


    Dennis''s taut brow suddenly loosened, long arms came around and swept me into his arms, "I don''t


    believe you, who else can I believe, it''s my life, even if I believe in the wrong one, I can''t help it, I have


    to do what you want."

 Chapter 849 Just a patient and a doctor

    Chapter 849 Just a patient and a doctor


    Dennis was true to his word and removed all the bodyguards that afternoon. Nanny''s familiar


    underlings soon resumed their original positions and the vi was back to being a smoky ce.


    At the end of April, I officially took my first judicial exam.


    I was two months pregnant and my belly was already showing slightly, but because of the cool weather,


    I added a jacket when I went out, so I couldn''t really see it. Dennis was worried that the people at the


    test center were taking chances and kept sending me outside the test center and was stopped outside


    by the invigtor before he reluctantly left to wait outside.


    It''s been years since I''ve experienced a test-taking exam. Sitting in my seat, looking at my pass and


    prepared answer kit, I exhaled vigorously and let myself rx.


    "Hello." A gentle male voice suddenly came from beside me, I turned my face and saw a young man


    with a sunny smile standing beside me, looking at each other, he bent his upper body lower and


    nodded at me in a friendly manner.


    "You''re calling me?" I pointed at myself and pursed my lips.


    "Yes." The man was smiling, well mannered, and a body length away from me without feeling too


    abrupt, "You seem to be sitting in my seat."


    The smile froze on my face and I instantly turned red, "Isn''t this 021?"


    After saying that, we both look down at the same time to the corner of the tablebeled 021 three


    numbers printed out, I do not know why a bit of the long pull, do not look carefully, really recognized as


    7!


    I hurriedly picked up my things and got up from my seat to make room for him, "I''m sorry, I misread it,


    your treat."


    The man smiled and was in no hurry, raising his hand and pointing to his side parallel to 027, "It''s okay,


    021 is right here."


    1 and 7 are not clear, this is considered a disgrace to go abroad.


    Gritting my teeth and making up my mind to pretend that nothing had just happened, I walked to my


    seat as if I were dying, and just sat down, the man''s warm voice rang out again.


    "My name is Henry Costi, we''ll be contemporaries from now on, nice to meet you."


    Although I don''t have the noble ideal of holding public office, I still have this sense of vanity to fight for


    my country. In order not to hurt the friendly friendship of The Hennex people, I still reluctantly tugged up


    the corners of my mouth and turned to respond to him, "ra, I am also very happy that your English,


    speaks very well."


    This awkward scene, I even worry thatter when answering questions, the judicial information of those


    rules and regtions can still remember,pliments, really can not squeeze out.


    Henry very politely extended his hand and shook mine, then turned around and sat straight and upright


    for the exam.


    Soon, the examiner clears the examination room and hands out the papers after a cheating check so


    strict it borders on perversion.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the exam room opened, Dennis was the first to walk in and gathered around my desk,


    "How did the exam go?"


    I raised my chin proudly, "It''s okay, I guess, it should be fine."


    Dennisughed and raised his big hand to rub my head, his hand was just about to fall when an abrupt


    voice came from the side.


    "ra," Henry called my name, stood up from the side of Dennis, handed me a business card,


    "exchange contact information, are the same period,ter in the workce to take care of each other."


    He was ced directly on the table in front of me, not giving me a chance to refuse, I watched Dennis''s


    face darkened beyond recognition and responded awkwardly, "Sorry, I didn''t bring my business card,


    some other time."


    Henry seemed to think for a moment before nodding his head and epting it graciously, "That''s fine,


    see you at the second exam."


    The judicial examination is divided into two, through April to qualify for the September one, so that is


    also considered to wish me well in the examination.


    After saying that, he gave Dennis a slight smile, then carried his own briefcase and left the examination


    room in a big way.


    As soon as Henry''s figure disappeared by the door, Dennis reached over and picked up the business


    card on the table, ced it in front of him and read the introduction thoughtfully, "Henry, intern at


    Synnex Legal FirmHennex in City P... ..."


    Hmm? Already a trainee?


    I was curious and stood up to look at the card. Dennis noticed my movement and directly caught the


    card with his fingers and made a dart throwing motion, and when he let go, the card crossed a perfect


    arc and fell directly into the trash can in the corner.


    "What are you doing!" I disgustedly hammered in his chest, this is considered my first legal


    contemporaries friends, even if they do not necessarilye and go in the future, there is no need to


    do this to people''s business cards.


    "Angry?" Dennis asked.


    "Mmm!" I nodded, narrowing my eyes threateningly at him.


    This guy''s possessiveness is inexplicable!


    Dennis came straight to a vicarious crisis, bowed, leaned over and looked at my stomach and said,


    "Anger is not good for the baby, you swore you would take care of them, sure you still want to be mad


    at me?"


    "I ......" count you hard!


    After the judicial examination, Professor West went abroad for an academic exchange and entrusted


    me to Dr. Sansa, an obstetrics and gynecology student from the same hospital, who had just returned


    from studying at Country M. Professor West spoke highly of her medical skills, and we were also very


    respectful and excited.


    "Knock-knock-" Dennis helped me to the office door and knocked twice on the door with a humble


    attitude, "Dr. Sansa."


    The long-haired woman in the white coat was originally reading a document with her back to the door,


    and heard a voice before she jerked her head up and turned around.


    The moment the four eyes met, I froze, somewhat at a loss for words.


    Professor West''s senior student is no other than Alex''s wife, Sansa, whom I have only met once.


    Sansa was not surprised to see me, she naturally put the information aside, greeted us and went


    straight to the point, "Here you are,e sit down, Professor West has told me all about your


    situation."


    Dennis was about to help me in when the phone in his pocket rang, he took it out and looked at it,


    frowning slightly, "Excuse me, I''m going to take a call first."


    Once he left, Sansa and I were the only ones left in the office.


    When I thought about Alex''s deletion of me, I sat across from Sansa and felt uneasy.


    "Rx, nervousness can affect the fetus." Sansa seems to have sensed that something is wrong with


    me, her tone is lowered, as if she is afraid of disturbing me, her smile is sincere as she looks at me, "I


    hope Miss Kennedy trusts my professionalism, in the hospital, the two of us, is the rtionship between


    patient and doctor, OK?"

 Chapter 850 For Diana, You Cant Refuse

    Chapter 850 For Diana, You Can''t Refuse


    "Hmm." I nodded and tried to rx, "So you''re a doctor too."


    Alex is a psychologist and Sansa is an obstetrician and gynecologist, so the two are a good match.


    Sansa pursed her lips, the corners of her mouth curved slightly, and changed the subject, "From the


    results of the examination, the child is very healthy, as long as you ensure adequate nutrition, there will


    not be any problems, juste for regr checkups."


    She intentionally avoided the topic of Alex, and I couldn''t dwell on it, so I nodded lightly as a response,


    "Well, I''ll trouble Dr. Sansa."


    The atmosphere was suddenly quiet, when the sound of a baby crying suddenly came from the inner


    room.


    "Sorry, the child is still too young to leave me, so I brought him to the hospital."


    Sansa said, then got up and walked in, came out with the baby wrapped in swaddling clothes in her


    arms, she teased, the baby stopped crying, mother and child were very cozy.


    Looks like this is Alex''s baby.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "How many months?" A sudden soreness welled up at the tip of my nose and I got up and walked


    towards her. The baby wasn''t afraid of people, looked like Sansa , and was quiet when she was done


    crying.


    "Not even half a year old yet." The smile on Sansa''s face deepens at the mention of the child, and her


    eyes are full of it.


    Children always have the ability to make people can''t help themselves, looking at the fleshy face, I


    can''t help but reach out, want to pinch a pinch, the door suddenly sounded footsteps, before touching


    the child, turned his head first.


    Seeing Alex standing in the doorway, I subconsciously withdrew my hand, somewhat embarrassed.


    Alex face little expression, stared at me for a few seconds, then walked straight to Sansa, took the child


    from her hands, to the child, finally showed a few smiles.


    I looked down, exhaled violently, and was even ready to be ignored, when a few secondster, Alex''s


    voice rang through the room.


    "I heard Sansa say it''s twins?"


    Thinking I was hallucinating, I looked up and met Alex''s eyes before I was sure I hadn''t heard wrong


    and nodded, "Yes."


    "That''s good, so you won''t have any regretster." After saying this, Alex turned his attention to the


    child and Sansa, and had no intention of speaking again.


    They were a happy family of three, I looked a little redundant, and at this time Dennis walked in, and


    the two men nodded to each other as a greeting, after which was the normal procedure of seeing the


    doctor.


    When I came out of the hospital, I remembered Alex''s attitude and my chest felt like a boulder had


    been pressed against it, stuffy.


    Dennis was so smart that he immediately saw that something was wrong with me and drove some


    distance from the hospital and pulled over to the side of the road.


    "What did Alex say to you again?"


    I shook my head, "Didn''t say anything."


    It is because of this, it is more difficult for people, I, Diana and Alex, childhood friends to now, not no


    quarrel, but what is not satisfied, say, after the quarrel, can really rain over, who will not put on the


    heart, and now it is, the surface of the wind and waves, in fact, separated by millions ofyers of walls


    that can not be pushed down.


    Dennis lowered his head thoughtfully, "Find an opportunity for you to talk in person and call Alex to the


    house."


    Iughed bitterly and inclined my head to look at him, "Alex is a man too, howe you''re not


    jealous?"


    "I don''t mind everyone either." Dennis turned his face away and lit the engine, "You and Dr. Sansa


    aren''t the same type, Alex wouldn''t be interested."


    "Hmm? Dr. Sansa what type?" Always thought that was an odd thing for him to say.


    Dennis gave a wry smile and didn''t answer my words, he just let off the gas and kept going.


    I thought Dennis was just talking about it, but I didn''t expect him to really bring Alex back in the


    evening.


    Looking at Dennis and Alex standing in the living room, I suddenly had a surreal feeling, as if


    everything had gone back to before Diana died, when they were the two men who mattered most to


    me.


    Soon the dishes were on the table, and Alex and I sat opposite each other, with Dennis in the middle.


    I looked at Alex, who was as indifferent and detached as ever, nothing seemed to have changed, and I


    wondered what Dennis had done to get him to leave Sansa and the kids behind to see me.


    At this time, Dennis suddenly kicked my foot, narrowed his eyes, and kept passing his eyes towards


    me, telling me to take my chance.


    I looked at him, then at Alex, took a sharp breath, and decided to go for it.


    "Alex." I looked at him with immense seriousness, "Why did you go to Country M and not tell me, why


    did you get married and not invite me, why ...... why did you delete me from Facebook?! "


    As I spoke, my tone choked up, aggravation and heartache rushed to my heart, and my eyes became


    wet with tears.


    At this moment, I am like a child who has been left behind by his rtives and is not liked, panicking


    and helpless, wanting to know where he is wrong and whether there is a chance to change.


    At the word, Alex''s hand movements a meal, the whole person seems to freeze for a few seconds, and


    recently and naturally clip vegetables, clip while saying, "No why, there is no need."


    Such words are really decadent, I was angry and anxious, "What do you mean there is no need? We


    have more than ten years of friends, do we say scattered, even Diana will not agree ......"


    "Don''t you mention Diana to me," Alex got a little emotional and dropped his chopsticks directly, raising


    his head and looking straight at me with his eyes, "ra, there are some things I didn''t want to say


    originally, but you forced me to."


    He seemed extremely impatient, turned his face away, unwilling to look directly at me, "Diana died for


    you, it is impossible for me to forget, if not for the previous love, if not for Diana''sst wish, I would not


    have let rie follow you, I have given in to this, but you, only a few years, you are so impatient to


    have your own children? "


    This was not a very nice thing to say and seemed to be outside of Dennis'' expectations, his face sank


    and his voice was low and dangerous, "You better know what you''re talking about."


    I choked up, not daring to speak. There is never really a right or wrong in the matter of Diana. Maybe if


    she didn''t know me, she wouldn''t have lost her life so early, and Alex could hate me, but I couldn''t


    refute it for myself.


    Even so, Alex''s resentment did not abate, but rather deepened, at Dennis''s warning, he snorted with


    extreme disdain and turned his face to look at me with an almost numb expression, "I came today with


    only one purpose, to take away rie, she is more important than life in Diana''s eyes, I will not let her


    stay with you two and let him do it in the future Someone else''s sidekick ......"


    "That''s enough!" Dennis could not listen to this, so angry that he pped the table, and even I was


    taken aback, he rarely had such a fury, the maids waiting next to him did not even dare to breathe a


    breath.


    Yet Alex waspletely undaunted, keeping his gaze fixed on me, "ra, I want you to give up


    custody, and for Diana''s sake, you can''t deny me."

 Chapter 851 The Truth About Dianas Death

    Chapter 851 The Truth About Diana''s Death


    Alex looked at me expressionlessly, his eyes like quenched in the ice, cold and frightening, I have


    never seen him this way, the heart subconsciously panic, as a foot in the air, can not answer.


    He knew me too well, and in Diana''s name, I did find it hard to say no, but I couldn''t convince myself to


    agree with him, neither I nor Dennis, we never wanted rie to be anyone''s sidekick, and Alex, he,


    was too distrustful of me.


    When Alex saw that I didn''t say anything, he took it as my acquiescence, stood up and said


    indifferently, "I''lle to pick up rie the day after tomorrow, please organize hermon things for


    her."


    When he finished, he left the table and prepared to leave, I could no longer resist standing up and


    calling out to him, "Alex."


    I clenched my hands and pursed my lips, determined that I wouldn''t say yes, "I won''t let you take


    rie, she''s my daughter."


    Alex paused in his steps and inclined his head to the side behind him, "What you have in your belly is


    your daughter, ra, do you know who was the one who hit Diana and caused her to hemorrhage, it


    was one of the drivers of Luna''s family, she was the one who did it, once when Luna and Samuel came


    to you, I saw it, if Dennis had not switched your life and Olivia''s, none of this would have happened,


    Diana would not have died ......"


    A big man, mentioned these, can not help but choke, "I do not know you put me and Luna, forced


    together exactly what do you want, but one thing I can be sure, just Luna know you are the biological


    daughter before and after the attitude, in the future you have their own children, rie must be able to


    feel the favor of this, you choose to forgive Luna, and choose to so soon to conceive your own child, it


    is time to release rie, Diana''s life ended so early, I will not let rie have another ident."


    Diana, it was Luna who killed you?


    I froze on the spot, panic and pain came from all my limbs, as if to drown me, a stabbing pain in the


    small of my back, I subconsciously reached out to protect it, some do not want to believe, "What the


    hell are you talking about, you told me that it was just an ident? Also, when did I force you to spend


    time with Luna?"


    At that, Alex turned his face, looked at Dennis with mockery, and then looked at me, and coldly snorted,


    "So you don''t know, heh, well, one is more selfish than the other, what a perfect match."


    I was wondering what the hell he meant by that, but Dennis suddenly went crazy and got up and


    punched Alex in the face, Alex was defenseless and was knocked to the ground, blood seeped out of


    the corner of his mouth and raised his hand to wipe it.


    Dennis looked at him condescendingly, "Get out."


    Alex didn''t seem willing to dwell on him, climbing up and patting his clothes, he headed out, "The day


    after tomorrow, I''ll be back the day after tomorrow, and when I do, I''ll take rie."


    I was really depressed by the actions of these two men, and now I was inexplicably annoyed by his


    insistence, my hands clenched fists and shouted in the direction of Alex''s departure, "You have your


    own children, why do you question me like that!"


    Alex has walked to the door, suddenly stopped, silent for a moment, did not look back, "I am not the


    same as you, at least for me, whether it is Diana''s children, or Sansa''s children, in my eyes treated


    equally."


    Having said that, his disheveled figure quickened his steps and walked out.


    Therge living room suddenly fell into an abrupt silence, until I could no longer see Alex, my attention


    fell on Dennis, just now Alex clearly had something to say, but he stopped it, what could not let me


    know?


    "Mom!"


    I was about to ask a question when rie''s soft voice suddenly came through the door and I turned my


    head, but it was Folly who had sent her back.


    It''s been so long since I''ve seen her, and I really miss rie, so I teased her twice, and then I went to


    the back garden with Folly to y with her, and put the conversation with Dennis on hold.


    rie grew more and more like Diana, with boundless energy, ying for more than an hour, while


    Folly and I just sat on the bench and watched her run around.


    "It''s so nice, when Keith will grow up to be this big too." Folly sighed with extreme emotion and seemed


    to be in a bad mood.


    "What''s the matter, something on your mind?" I asked.


    "It''s just that," Folly rolled her eyes, "I have to stay home with the kids and do the housework."


    Folly has The Lewis family''s family money to drag, a lifetime of food and fun do not have to worry, not


    to mention she has a good eye for investment, every month lying on a lot of ie, these Zack''s


    parents may not know, most of her as a full-time housewife, the heart of their sons outside the struggle,


    only to knock Folly, hoping to educate a good wife and mother.


    I cried andughed and gave her a tip, "Zack didn''t speak for you?"


    "Him?" Folly''s expression was odd and seemed a bit disgusted, "I don''t know, there hasn''t been much


    "Why? You came together because you had the same interests in the first ce, didn''t you?"


    Folly shrugged her shoulders, "He''s more interested in academics now than he is in me, and every day


    when hees back from school he''s in his study, talking to the members of thatst academic


    seminar, on video conference about economics and the stock market ah with funds and whatnot, and to


    be honest, it''s kind of boring."


    Not waiting for myments, she propped her hands on the bench, a long breath of relief to talk to


    themselves, "but I understand, men, all want to go to the next level in their careers, ambitious men are


    more attractive."


    Iughed at her and faked a couple of coughs, "Watch out, drool is falling down~"


    Folly gave another eye sh, and then digressed, "I''m not leaving tonight since I have toe back


    tomorrow anyway."


    "Tomorrow?" I wondered, snickering, "You send rie back and then pick her up tomorrow? Do you


    really think she''s your daughter?"


    "What do you mean when? rie was my goddaughter," Folly leisurely crossed her legs, hands on her


    knees, her eyes suddenly looked at my stomach, her expression serious, "twins, so big happy event,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    who would like toe to wash the happy. "


    I looked down and reached up to rest my hand on the small of my back, puzzled by her look, but not


    thinking much about it as my heart was hiding the fact that Alex was taking rie.


    I didn''t know what Folly meant until the next night when Luna and Samuel came to the door in full


    costume. The news of my pregnancy had been spreading for a long time, and I should havee to


    the door earlier, but they were afraid it would affect my sitting on the fetus, and I was busy with the


    judicial exams, so I waited until now.


    I thought it was just a simple family dinner inviting friends and rtives, but the guests at the door were


    a bit strange, in addition to Luna and them, there was Link, Leo naturally would not be absent, after that


    came a few Luna couple have to salute the characters, I was most shocked, even Mr. Baker have


    arrived.


    It seems that all the people I know, who are highly respected and have some status, are all here.

 Chapter 852 Dont look for me

    Chapter 852 Don''t look for me


    A banquet with a good number of people made pregnancy suddenly be a big deal. Looking at the


    hall full of guests, everything opulent, and remembering Alex''s words, I just had a moment of


    weakness.


    Diana has be a ck and white photo, forever fixed on top of a stone monument, while I still


    experience a rich life and enjoy the blessings of all people.


    After barely recognizing the people, I was already a little tired and had to go upstairs to rest, leaving the


    guests in the care of Dennis and Folly.


    Just in the living room of the bedroom, there was a sudden muffled sound from the door, as if someone


    had fallen, I was curious and walked over holding my stomach, and saw Wendy who had been missing


    for a long time .


    "Why are you here?" This kind of asion has Toby followed Dennis is sufficient, there is no need to


    bring more assistants.


    Wendy somewhat restrainedly tidied up the broken hair scattered on her forehead before she


    respectfully replied, "I''m here to deliver the documents to the general manager, there are some things


    that I don''t feelfortable for outsiders to take over."


    Hearing her say that, I just saw the cowhide file bag she was holding, it did look like that, I held out my


    hand, "Give it to me."


    Wendy''s hand holding the documents obviously shrank back a little, and her eyes showed a hint of


    difficulty, "Sorry Mrs. George, the general manager said that these documents are top secret, and


    anyone who takes them without his own permission will be regarded as stealing trade secrets."


    I didn''t really buy thement and my face drooped, "Do you think I would betray my husband? Or am


    I, a shareholder of thepany, less aware than you, an assistant?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No!" Wendy exined nervously, the whole person looked a little frightened, "Mrs. George, don''t get


    me wrong, I don''t mean to doubt you, it''s just Mrs. George ......"


    Originally I had little interest in this stuff, but Wendy''s reactionpletely inspired me to be


    I stepped forward and grabbed the file from Wendy''s hand, I was pregnant and her top boss, of course


    she didn''t dare to contradict me, she easily let go of the item, "I will send the file into the study for you,


    no one will know you gave it to me, your mission is done, go back."


    Wendy was torn in ce for a few seconds, her brow furrowed, her expression torn beyond words, and


    finally bowed deeply to me, "Please Mrs. George, don''t say I leaked it!


    After saying that, she seemed to have a difficult time staring at the document before finally making up


    her mind to leave.


    I was not interested in her reaction and slowly closed the door behind me, moving carefully to untie the


    string on the cowhide bag and take out the papers inside.


    #the George Group contracted with Huaiyuan Commercial Financing Project


    Financing?


    Didn''t Dennis promise me that he would slow down for now and not rush to expand?


    I thought it was just a draft, but at the end of the document, clearly printed with Dennis'' signature and


    thepany''s official seal, it was a fully valid contract, and the signing date ...... was on the day I was


    checked for pregnancy.


    No wonder Wendy''s attitude is evasive. When I signed the equity license agreement, one of the


    conditions was that the George Group could not start the financing case within two years, and in less


    than a month''s time, Dennis broke the contract ...... What does he want?


    How much more is going on behind my back with that agreement ......Dennis?


    Exhaling deeply, I tried to keep myself calm, re-tied the papers, sent them into the study, pretended


    nothing had happened, and retreated.


    Crossing the hallway, I walked to the fence to check out the living room.


    The high vantage point allowed me to see Dennis'' position at a nce. The men were almost all


    gathered around him, not knowing what they were discussing, and each face could be seen full of


    longing, like praying believers, witnessing the scene of the godsing down to earth.


    At this time, the phone in my pocket suddenly vibrated, I picked it up and looked at it at the heel, it was


    a Facebook post from Brady.


    Two voices.


    I clicked on the first one and heard Hank''s voice, "ra, is Dennis with you? If ......"


    The voice stops abruptly here, as if someone deliberately cut it off.


    I did not even think about it, clicked the second, Brady is still so beaten, "I''m interesting, let you check


    the goods first, then talk business, Hank''s words are not finished, to continue to listen, depending on


    whether Miss Kennedy is willing to nod, in fact, you do not have to worry at all, even if you have the


    location of all themunication base stations, the Janks family will not be foolish to work against the


    people who eat public food, I assure you, without the Gibson Group to bear any risk, think about it."


    This moment if face to face, I''m sure I''ve already punched him in the chest, this man is too cheap, the


    matter of life and death, actually used as a bargaining chip.


    It''s just that Brady took it so well that Hank disappeared for so long and opened his mouth for the first


    time, asking about Dennis, which made me more curious about what he had to say afterwards.


    I thought about it, and long pressed to record the voice, "How can the chairman of the Janks family be


    so stingy? You want to talk business, but you only give half of the voice, this is what you call sincerity?"


    Brady replied in seconds, "Ohhhh, after spending time with Dennis, your negotiation skills have grown,


    OK, I''ll give you a second chance."


    Another voice over followed, this time with Hank''splete words.


    "ra, is Dennis with you? If he wants the Gibson Group, you don''t care about anything, just give it to


    him! Remember, your safety is the priority! Don''t take any chances! And don''t rush to me!"


    "Drip--"


    Hank spoke so quickly that I had to listen twice more to confirm that he was indeed asking me to guard


    against Dennis.


    I squeezed my phone, looked at the glittering Dennis on stage, and fiercely reached out with a wave of


    unease.


    All the facts tell me that Dennis wove a huge that caught all of us in it, and I was one of them.


    I turned around and walked back to my room, sitting frozen on the couch until the guests dispersed and


    Dennis pushed his way in, then I responded.


    "Why are you still awake?" Dennis, his voiceced with a bit of drunkenness, casually threw his jacket


    on the back of the couch, came over, leaned over and kissed me on the forehead, "Get some rest


    early."


    I could see that he was in an extremely good mood, and when he finished, he went straight to the


    bathroom and prepared to wash up.


    Before he stepped into the bathroom, I called out to him.


    "Dennis, did you call these people here today to celebrate the fact that we''re about to have two


    adorable children, but rather to use this as an opportunity to try to weave your grand business map


    through everyone here as quickly as possible?"


    Dennis footsteps, the whole room suddenly quiet, the atmosphere is breathtakingly tense.


    Silence, sometimes, is enough to say everything.

 Chapter 853 No Time

    Chapter 853 No Time


    I would have preferred Dennis to say a joke to get past it, but he turned his back on me and kept his


    mouth shut.


    The most important task for you now is to give birth to the child, I have my own ns for thepany,


    nothing will go wrong, trust me."


    Here he is, admitting it.


    I frowned, remembering Hank''s somewhat frightened tone, my throat sliding hard, "What about THE


    Gibson Group, do you really want to help him, or is this part of your n?"


    The Gibson Group has been a part of the sniper war against The Lewis family. You also participated in


    the sniping war against The Lewis family, should be very clear, the mall is like this, there is no human


    feelings to speak of, at this time even if not me, there will be others to make a move, the Gibson Group


    has long since be the fish meat on a sticky board."


    I looked directly into his dark eyes and had a feeling of a lifetime ago, I saw such an ambitious look in


    Dennis''s eyes a long time ago, when we were just married, all his attention was on thepany''s


    business, his eyes were always cold, ignoring all obstacles, there was no project he couldn''t take, that


    kind of overwhelming career spirit was one of his most attractive charms, but today, I just don''t feel


    quite right. I''m not sure I''m right.


    Dennis knew I would object to his adventurousness, so he deliberately used a GW Group to get me to


    sign a power of attorney. Maybe he was ying a trick to get me to sign a power of attorney, but he


    had originally nned to cooperate with Huaiyuan.


    The idea grew in my head and I immediately shook my head and reached out to grab Dennis'' arm,


    "Dennis, tell me what you really want to do, OK?"


    Dennis recoiled and dragged my arm, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, showing extreme


    patience, "I know, your previous depression, plus now that you''re pregnant, it''s easy to overthink


    things, that''s why I kept it from you, you get excited too easily, rx."


    I didn''t believe it, still shaking my head, "This has nothing to do with depression or my pregnancy,


    Dennis, you know what I''m talking about."


    After a pause, I craned my neck, expecting to hear the truth from his mouth, "Why did you hide so


    many things from me behind my back, you were the one who told me that to be listed in Country M is to


    seek the skin of a tiger, you were the one who said you didn''t want me to take the risk, but what about


    you, why did you take the risk again? Let''s slow down and go steady, isn''t that good?"


    I now understand Alex''s inexplicable words, what I didn''t know, and so much more.


    The George Group had only just moved its headquarters to City P for a year, and the risks involved in


    entering the international market at this time were not without warning from those around Dennis, but


    he was determined to go ahead.


    The smile in Dennis'' eyes suddenly dispersed, his expression serious and gloomy, "Who told you about


    the financing listing?"


    I froze, not expecting him to ask this suddenly, and thought for a while before answering, "This is not


    important, this is such a big thing, I have the right to know as a shareholder, sooner orter I will know,


    do you want to hide it from me forever?"


    Dennis did not answer, silent, turned to the bathroom, soon, the sound of the shower shower inside,


    announced that our conversation ended in failure.


    Still reassured, I sat on the couch and waited for him, wanting to ask a clear question.


    Dennis washed very quickly, fifteen minutes out of it, wrapped in a bathrobe, hair still wet, saw me still


    awake, the thick peak of the eyebrows squeezed to the brow, sighed, or to my side and sat down,


    reached out and wrapped his hands around my shoulders, pulling me into his arms.


    It has been a long time, we have not been able to sit down like this quietly to say something from the


    heart, snuggled up for a while, before the room again sounded Dennis''s low raspy voice.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to know why I didn''t attend Grandpa''s funeral?"


    I got up from his arms almost immediately and looked up at him nkly, "Why?"


    The Old Mr. George was one of the few elders who were extremely kind to me besides my


    grandmother, and it was always a shame that Dennis was not present at his funeral.


    "Did you know that Jannings parents and I, both of whom were killed in car idents?" Dennis said.


    "I know," I nodded, "Jannings did mention to me that it was an ident, does it have anything to do


    with that?"


    "Well," Dennis nodded, his eyes suddenly became deep, looking straight ahead and said, "You only


    know that they were both car idents, but do not know that they were killed in the same day, in


    Newton Town and City A car ident, the day before their ident, but also together to discuss the


    same business. Two seemingly unrted car idents, but behind the scenes is a long-nned n


    to get rid of the scapegoat."


    I locked my eyebrows deeply in surprise and froze before asking him again, "But what does this have


    to do with Grandpa?"


    Dennis took a deep breath, "Why do you think, my parents were so easily scapegoated?"


    He paused to tell the story of the year and the whole story.


    Dennis''s parents, because of the friendship of the previous generation, unknowingly signed documents


    suspected of major vitions of thew in the presence of Jannings parents. On the day of the car


    ident, Dennis should have been in his parents'' car, the Old Mr. George kept him alone, and three


    hourster, Dennis''s parents died in Newton Town leading to Three hourster, Dennis''s parents died


    in an elevated car crash in Newton Town to City P. Meanwhile, Dennis was taken by Freddy to meet an


    old friend, who, heter learned, was the mother of the murderer.


    However, the two crashes were manufactured wlessly, and the final result of the police multi-


    investigation was determined to be an ident, and the people who were supposed to pay the price for


    breaking thew were left alone with their deaths, and the real culprits were not punished in any way.


    "A week before the ident, grandpa had already started to deal with that close friend, and because of


    this, my parents were unguarded, mistakenly thought that it was a favor sent by a family friend, did not


    hesitate to sign the document, grandpa had known that there was something wrong with that family, but


    did not tell the truth to let mom and dad beware, he is not one of the aplices."


    Thest two words, I even heard Dennis gnashing his teeth in hatred.


    I did not expect that the Old Mr. George, who always had a majestic and righteous spirit, had these


    past stories, and locked his eyebrows deeply, "So you are eager to progress in order to stand shoulder-


    to-shoulder with your enemies as soon as possible, to avenge your inws?"


    I do not understand, changed to a more serious sitting position, "Since this, it is more to go steady to


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ensure the strength is not it, but you recently made a bold move to pull together rtives and friends,


    who can see to have a big move, Dennis, you and I know very well that such a degree, not sessful,


    since we have waited so long, wait again is not good, at least until our children are born. "


    Dennis shook his head, "I don''t have time for this."

 Chapter 854 Standing in the dock

    Chapter 854 Standing in the dock


    "It took me five years to move THE GEORGE GROUP to City P. Now there is no next five years waiting


    for me, two years, and if I can''t bring down the other side in those two years, I''ll lose my chance


    level."


    Dennis''s tone is calm, but very convincing, this thing is not done, perhaps he will regret this lifetime,


    sometimes, the opportunity does not stand the test of time.


    This one night, Dennis and I cuddled and slept together, but I kept my eyes open to think, I know


    beyond doubt what a dangerous thing to do to dump the person next to you, but there is no reason to


    stop, in fear of losing him and let go of support for him between different tangled, until dawn, I fell into a


    deep sleep.


    When I woke up, Dennis was gone, and I heard Nanny say that he had gone back to the office.


    It''s been a long time since I sat down to have breakfast with rie, and although I didn''t have an


    appetite, I still had a bowl of porridge with the child.


    I didn''t expect Alex to reallye back, this time with awyer, two tall men standing together, looking


    imposing, seemingly expecting me not to let go and decided to go straight to the judicial process.


    rie went straight over and hugged Alex, "Uncle Alex!"


    Alexughed and rubbed at rie''s furry head while thewyer next to him spoke up in a businesslike


    manner, "Miss Kennedy, I''m here on behalf of Mr. Thomson to talk to you about custody of the


    children."


    I frowned, nursing my stomach as I walked over, "Don''t say that in front of the baby."


    Turning to Nanny in the kitchen to bring the children upstairs, the three of us sat down in the living


    room.


    Alex sat across from me with his hands in his pockets, not even sweeping his eyes towards me, but his


    as rie, both of whom were friends of thete Miss Diana. Thomson feels that your focus on your


    own domestic happiness will affect the growth of your children and hopes that you will voluntarily


    relinquish custody so that there is no need for both parties to go to court."


    Thiswyer should be some level, know go the legal framework I do not have any actual dereliction of


    duty, they have no chance of winning, so want to start from the emotional side, custody cases, the


    judge will generally take full ount of the ward''s emotional problems.


    I looked at Alex and said with a straight face, "Alex may not have told you that I am aw major and


    just recently passed the judicial exam, so there is no need to scare me with the legal framework, I have


    a family and the ability to take care of rie, and as for the children ...... rie also wants to have


    younger siblings to grow up with, simply does not constitute my irresponsible behavior towards my


    children, my love for them will not be biased."


    Seeing that Alex was still indifferent and looked like he didn''t care, I got a little angry and deliberately


    drove the conversation to him, "Besides, Alex has his own children, so what position does he have to


    ensure that he can treat them equally?"


    My words were pretty sharp, but they were clearly prepared and not deterred.


    Thewyer nced in Alex''s direction and saw him nod before looking at me again and saying


    solemnly, "The child you believe to be Ms. Sansa''s is not Mr. Thomson''s child, and Mr. Thomson can


    promise that he will not have his own child in the future and will love both children with all his heart and


    soul. Any questions?"


    I was stunned and looked at Alex incredulously, "How?"


    Alex did not look up, low-pressure words came out of his throat, "It has nothing to do with you, just


    know that I love rie more than you do, the George family, the ce of repair, I will not let her stay."


    This sudden turn of events caught me off guard. Alex''swyer immediately took the initiative and sent


    out a series of questions that left me speechless, "How will Miss Kennedy respond when rie grows


    up and finds out that she looks nothing like her younger siblings? Faced with grandmother Luna, the


    culprit who killed rie''s mother, her different treatment, rie will be happy? The most important


    thing is that Miss Kennedy has had two idental miscarriage experience, right, but also once let the


    driver was kidnapped and taken away to suffer from acute leukemia, Mr. Thomson questioned you and


    Mr. George to do the qualifications of parents ......"


    Until they left, my head was buzzing, Alex''swyer was indeed eloquent, saying things that poked him


    in the heart, as awyer, he did a good job, but as a human being, too cruel, I was too familiar with the


    letter of thew, just by the fact that once put rie in deep danger, it was enough for the judge and


    jury to hammer home the point.


    Alex has a wife, although not rich, but also a well-off family, materially will not treat rie, even with the


    strength of assets as an entry point, I have no chance of winning, than through the storm, thew is


    more inclined to the child grow up without fear or danger.


    Dennis did not appear all day, I was bored with emotions, so I called Folly, bitter smile, "...... I haven''t


    even gotten my bar card yet, and I''m in the dock first."


    When Folly heard that rie was going to be taken away, she proudly patted her chest and assured


    her, "Thatwyer has a cheap mouth, okay, it''s just a matter of hurting people, who are you ying


    with? You do not care, I am here, no one dares to touch a finger of my goddaughter."


    I put the phone down, I took the phone that returned to the Facebook interface and smiled bitterly for a


    moment, then turned around and went to rie''s room, Alex brought hiswyer to make such a mess, I


    was really a little worried about whether I could keep her.


    It was nine o''clock, and rie should be asleep at this time, so when I opened the door, I deliberately


    made my movements very light, but when the door opened, I heard rie''s milk voice.


    "...... And cotton candy, I''m home, Auntie Wendy bring me this next time youe, mom won''t even let


    me eat it!"


    Auntie Wendy? Which Auntie Wendy? I tiptoed in with curiosity and saw rie sitting in front of her


    "Good ~ must bring you, this is the secret between us, to keep it secret oh ~"


    When I heard Wendy''s voice, I instantly straightened up. When did she and rie get so close that


    they were still talking at this hour?


    Inexplicably, I was a little less than pleased and faked a couple of coughs, "Ahem, rie?"


    Hearing my voice, rie clumsily turned off herputer and popped up on the bed with a tter,


    pretending to be asleep.


    I was helpless and sighed as I made it to the edge of the bed, pretending to be angry, "rie is really


    asleep? Sleeping without a nket?"


    rie ghostly very, under the eyelids, eyes nervously beating, has been revealed, but do not open their


    eyes.


    I was angry and amused, forced myself to y it cool and sighed heavily on purpose, "Well, since


    rie dislikes mommy so much, mommy won''t even visit you in the future."


    "Mommy no!" rie pouted and sat up from the bed and grabbed my palms with both hands, "rie


    likes Mommy! Mommy don''t send me to Keith''s house anymore, rie doesn''t want to not see


    Mommy, rie will be good from now on!"


    I couldn''t bear to pretend to be angry anymore, so I calmly took care of her and tucked her in before


    trying tomunicate with her in an adult tone, "rie, when did you and Auntie Wendy exchange


    contact information?"


    rie has her own Facebook, but she only added her closest elders to greet them on New Year''s Day.

 Chapter 855 Warning

    Chapter 855 Warning


    rie is pulling the covers down, her mouth is beeping, her face is wrinkled together, and she doesn''t


    want to talk. It seems that Wendy and she get along very well, and children don''t know what''s good or


    bad, they like to be protected.


    I pursed my lips, reached out and squeezed rie''s little hand, caressing it carefully, "rie, mommy


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    also wants more people to be nice to you, but we are the closest to each other, shouldn''t we have


    secrets? Mommy promises that she won''t be angry, okay?"


    rie pursed her lips, and then told the truth.


    When Dennis had me under house arrest, he brought rie to the George Group. Thepany was


    expanding and everyone was busy, except Wendy, the original receptionist, who had nothing to do.


    Wendy is very good at coaxing children, two lollipops and one morning, she taught rie to y


    Facebook, the ount and password were applied by Wendy alone for rie, so it''s not surprising that


    I didn''t find Wendy in my original ount.


    After putting rie to bed, I went back to my room and logged into Facebook to check Wendy and


    rie''s correspondence. The first time I saw her, I was able to get her to do it.


    Anyone who has ever been a mother can understand how angry I was at the moment, and with little


    thought, I called Wendy on Facebook using rie''s ount.


    Not surprisingly, the other side picked up quickly, with a soft, doting tone, "rie still wants to talk to


    Auntie Wendy for a while, doesn''t she?"


    "Assistant Wendy," I said in a cold voice, unabashedly exposing my displeasure.


    After a second of silence on the other side, Wendy''s tone shifted 180 degrees, respectful and


    obsequious, "Mrs. George, you''re still up sote ......"


    I had previously treated Wendy coldly because Dennis was satisfied with her work, but now that she


    had put her hands on rie, I didn''t need to save face. I don''t want anyone to bother rie or interfere


    with how I raise my children in the future, do you understand?"


    Wendy sighed and sounded a little aggrieved, "No Mrs. George, you misunderstood me, I just thought


    rie was cute and wanted to love her more and be nice to her, I didn''t ......"


    "Then have one of your own to hurt." I didn''t give her a chance to finish, "Didn''t you? I remember


    Trevor has been waiting for you, and if you change your mind and want to start a family, Dennis and I


    can both step in and speak for you."


    Wendy was dumbfounded and silent for a while before finally being honest, "I understand Mrs. George,


    I won''t do those extra things in the future."


    "Well, just delete rie when you hang up, I''ll check itter, that''s all."


    When I finished, I brought my phone to my heels and pressed the red button. After waiting two minutes,


    I clicked on the dialog box to send a text message and was relieved to see the non-friends alert.


    rie was so lonely that she was so easily approached by Wendy. At this age, she should be with


    people her own age, but the George Residence is a single-family house and the neighbors are far apart


    and do not interact much. It was time to choose a suitable elementary school.


    I didn''t know much about early childhood education in City P, so I asked Folly for help on Facebook,


    "Folly, do you know which early childhood school in City P is better? Preferably a safer one."


    Folly always sleepste, I was ready to settle things with her before going to sleep, but I fell asleep


    when she didn''t reply until after ten o''clock.


    Folly called only the next morning.


    "Sorry, I had a social gatheringst night, I drank too much and came back to sleep, I have inquired


    about rie''s elementary school, if it''s convenient for you, I''ll pick you up this afternoon and we''ll take


    rie to go there together?"


    Of course I begged for it and said yes in a heartbeat.


    Thest time I took rie out was for Christmas, and the kids were always excited. The school Folly


    rmended was a famous school in City P. The environment and security were guaranteed, and the


    kids'' family conditions were simr.


    When we got out of school, Folly dragged me and rie to the mall. Zack was going to be graded as a


    professor soon and she wanted to pick out a tuxedo for him personally.


    There weren''t many people in the designer store, so I took rie and sat on the couch while Folly


    picked.


    Folly has always been brisk, when shopping in the past is to see the sweep up, but today, but several


    times stared at the clothes, looking extra careful, I can not help but tease her, "Professor Norman has


    be a husband, the status has improved a lot ah ~"


    After hearing this, Folly inclined her head and looked at me with a pair of pretty eyes in disgust, "Was it


    my boyfriend when I treated him badly?"


    "That''s not true," I smiled and stroked rie''s head, "it''s just rare to see you pick something so


    carefully, is the title important this time?"


    Folly let go of the clothes in her hand and slowly moved two steps forward along the hanger, somewhat


    distracted, "It''s okay, it shouldn''t be a problem for him."


    Her emotions were written on her face, and naturally I sensed something was wrong, "You and


    Professor Norman, are you okay?"


    Subconsciously associated withst night Folly not to return the message thing, Folly drink good and


    measured, only she took advantage of others at the table, no she was drunk, drunk not to return the


    message, the reason is actually very poor, but I just now found.


    When the subject came up, Folly paused for a moment, but soon turned her back to mepletely,


    pretending to pick out her clothes, "What could be the problem, Dennis is surrounded by women, you


    can''t do anything about those women, but I can''t. Whoever touches my Folly, don''t have a good time."


    This sentence, said some sinister, spare her back to me, the breath around the body is still a bit regal,


    in the end is The Lewis, the bones are high above, can not be provoked, these things Folly do out.


    However, with her and Zack''s rtionship, this may not happen in this lifetime.


    I did not answer, a few momentster, Folly turned around again, face as usual, walked to my side and


    sat down, "almost forgot, rie custody matters, I sent someone to check, underneath the people


    ready to create social opinion, sent me a pre-draft, you see if there is no problem, tomorrow to find


    someone to publish."


    She said, and handed over the phone, I only saw the title, and my heart sank violently.


    #Is it appropriate for a "gay" person to raise the orphan of a close friend?


    The apanying picture is of two men in formal wear, pushing a stroller, only the face of the man on


    the right is mosaic.

 Chapter 856 First Love

    Chapter 856 First Love


    That''s, Alex and Stannis.


    "No way." Without any hesitation, I pushed the phone back, "Folly, how many people have read this


    article?"


    "Not many, counting the newspaper and those I sent to investigate the information, a palm count," Folly


    thought seriously for a moment, and then suddenly looked at me warily, "Honey, you do not tell me that


    at this juncture you have gone soft?"


    I am silent, have nothing to say, I do not want to lose rie, but not in this way, once this article is


    published, I do not know how many people will be hurt, even without reading, I know that the sexual


    niche groups in the country''s eptance is originally very low, and then involved in the education of


    children, it is almost impossible to have a supportive voice, leaving aside these, Alex''s life will be


    Folly saw me like this, some hate, "ra, now is not the time for sympathy, ourwyers have carefully


    analyzed, your chances of winning are not high, we only have this one way, otherwise, we can only


    wait for the court toe down to decide, let rie go with him."


    I still shook my head, smiled bitterly and looked at the well-behaved rie beside me, "No, there must


    be another way, rie can''t leave me and I can''t leave her, no one can separate us."


    A decade of affection, even if Alex and I do go to court, those things, I will never use to sting him.


    Worried about Folly''s sense of justice taking matters into her own hands, I emphasized again, "Folly,


    have someone delete that information."


    Folly rolled her eyes at me helplessly, "What do you want me to say about you?"


    I deted my mouth to sell good, the designer store manager came up to talk at this time, "Miss Folly,


    do you have a fancy today, see a few of you are a little tired, might as well ce an order first, so I can


    have someone pack for you."


    Folly, distracted, reached out and pointed directly in the direction we were facing, to the row of hangers


    where a sexy young woman was standing, and graciously said, "Those are all wrapped up, and will be


    delivered directly to the houseter."


    The manager, who has seen the world, calmly bent his upper body, "Yes, you wait a moment."


    After saying that, he turned around and was going to pack, however, a sharp female voice broke the


    calm, "Wait!"


    We looked over at the sound of the voice and saw the hot and sexy woman walking aggressively


    towards the manager, "Manager, right? Can''t you see that I was the one who saw those clothes first,


    and you directly let that woman pack them, what do you mean?"


    The words were addressed to the manager, but the unsuspecting eyes were directed at us, and it did


    not look like a good deal.


    In the past, Folly had to go up to the coquettish, but today I was probably anxious, ignoring the


    woman''s provocation, leading rie to go out, "Let''s go home rie."


    Folly''s dash is not blowing, this kind of time to shake hands a go, throw the mess to the manager, the


    ss immediately do not know how many times higher than that screaming woman, the world is always


    dominated by money and power, with The Lewis family''s reputation, Folly simply do not have to worry


    about the manager will help reason or help her.


    I raised my eyebrows, mentally said good luck to the woman, and turned to follow her.


    I didn''t expect the woman to be unforgiving, but she quickly walked over and blocked our way, "Stop!


    You want to leave without even saying you''re sorry!"


    Just after she finished, she suddenly skipped us again and shifted into a petnt and pitiful look in the


    direction behind us, "Mr. Whaley! I''m being bullied and you''re just going to watch! Oooh ......"


    This whisper, I almost did not vomit, turned his face to see, the woman''s mouth Mr. Whaley wearing a


    floral suit, holding a cell phone seems to be sending messages, a long time before looking up, straight


    towards us.


    The woman saw the situation, moved a small step to the man, pretending to be a small bird to


    temperament, but this woman came up to pack, and the manager did not say a fair word for me."


    "Really? Is there such a thing as a manager?" The man nced sorrowfully towards the manager, who


    immediately lost his head and lowered it carefully, seemingly scornful of this guy.


    Only then did his eyes fall on us, and when he saw Folly, a bitchy expression appeared on his face, "So


    it''s my first love, it seems we''re really meant to be, don''t you think so Folly?"


    Me?


    This man with such unconventional taste is Folly''s first love? She was blind in the past?


    Compared to the man''s attentiveness, Folly''s expression is somewhat cynical, "What daydreaming it


    Chandler, you that called unrequited love, I can never hit promised you, but you, so many years, the


    taste is getting worse and worse."


    Thest sentence, naturally, was spoken by the woman looking at Chandler''s side.


    Folly''s dislike has always been murderous, and Chandler, humiliated by thement, immediately


    jerked his arm away from the woman''s arms, put his hands in his pockets, cleared his throat, bent his


    upper body, and pretended to tease rie nicely, "Is this your baby?"


    This guy just doesn''t seem like a good guy, I subconsciously pulled rie to my side to protect her,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re mistaken, the baby is mine."


    Only then did the man stand up straight, raising one eyebrow to survey me, "And who are you?"


    Folly stood in front of me aggressively, "Don''t look with your dirty eyes, she''s the woman of a man you


    can''t afford to mess with, don''t get any ideas."


    "Oh?" Chandler contemptuously hooked his lips, "I didn''t know that this City P had people that THE


    Whaley family couldn''t afford to mess with?"


    "Hmph," Folly sneered, grimly, "educating our children is a matter for mom and dad, we have no


    obligation to be literate, goodbye!"


    Chandler''s face turned from ck to blue, but Folly turned away with us in tow.


    Walking to the entrance of the store, I could still hear the man''s resigned words, "Folly what do you


    have to drag, do you think I don''t know if you don''t say it, we''ll see!"


    Inexplicably, I have a bad feeling, looked back, Chandler already holding a cell phone does not know


    what people on the phone, some fierce expression, he also seems to see me, the moment the four


    eyes, he suddenly changed his expression, sly smile, look at my heart hair, hurry to speed up the pace


    and fled.


    When I got into the elevator, I remembered thest look in Chandler''s eyes, I was still anxious and


    pulled Folly to ask, "Who the hell is that guy?"


    Folly''s gaze was torchy, disgusted and somewhat hopeless, "promiscuous."


    "Hmm?" I didn''t hear it, "What do you mean?"


    "Since the age of sixteen, all you can think about is the things between men and women, as long as it


    is a woman, a little bit of beauty, you will not refuse, if not a stallion is what?" Folly suddenly gritted her


    teeth, "I''m sick to my stomach when I think of being seen by this guy before!"

 Chapter 857 Deliberately left me

    Chapter 857 Deliberately left me


    On the way back, Folly gave me a good introduction to this Chandler Whaley.


    The Whaley family in City P, made their fortune in real estate, the Whaley family values sons over


    daughters, Duncan Whaley, who has little ability, is in charge of thepany''s business, while Susan


    Whaley, the second daughter, was forced to find another way out, and founded the branch of the


    Whaley Group outside, doing The Whaley Group and the branch of the Whaley Group have almost


    divided up the entire City P real estate rted business.


    On the surface, Susan and the Whaley family do not deal with each other, in fact, the Whaley family if it


    is really in trouble, the Whaley will definitely embrace the group through the difficult times, therefore,


    the Whaley family in City P''s rtionship with the wrong roots, not to be underestimated, Chandler is


    the Whaley Chandler is the Whaley family''s youngest son, a typical yboy, never able to control the


    waistband, he has spoiled countless women, before he was also arrested for rape, violence, but finally


    because of the Whaley family''s power to end it, is everyone in the circle knows "a fiend in human


    shape "The Lewis family has been in the business for three generations, I''m afraid Folly can not


    escape.


    "This kind of people who dip is a shame, in the future that store we do not go to ...... Simply, that mall


    also pull ck."


    Folly''s summary was so heartfelt that I nodded my head in agreement, "Let''s go farther away in the


    future, the city center is such a big ce, it is easy to meet acquaintances."


    An acquaintance like Chandler is best not encountered again in this lifetime.


    ......


    After the financing was crashed by me, Dennis became bright and busy, sometimesing home only


    once in two or three days and hardly seeing anyone during the day.


    Even though he worked hard day and night, thepany''s development in the construction industry


    was still perilous. After the year, there were several idents on the construction site, and the workers


    were still disabled after secret treatment, so they sued the George Group to pay for their work-rted


    injuries, which was dismissed after justice confirmed that the George Group people did not make any


    mistakes in their operation.


    As a result, the workers went to the media, but were forced to make an official apology and


    The George Group''s corporate image has been affected by this incident, and the media are


    desperately trying to dig up news and break the story.


    Even though my daily schedule consisted of driving rie to and from school and studying for the


    judicial exam, I still knew exactly what Dennis'' situation was.


    He took a big step from Newton Town to City P. Thisst shiver is a difficult step to take, so maybe we


    don''t even need to wait until two years from now, the other side can make Dennis a flop now.


    This day I picked up rie at the school gate as usual.


    Just received a person, a turn, Leo hands in pockets standing on the side of the road, and he does not


    match the pure white suit makes his whole person looks very solid.


    "Uncle!" rie recognized him at once, broke away from me and ran over to him, and the two of them


    were as intimate as father and daughter.


    "Get in." Leo stepped to the side, revealing the silver-gray minivan behind him, where the George


    family''s car was supposed to be parked.


    "Where''s my driver?" I asked.


    "Vaporized." Leo, with a smirk on his face, said and carried rie to the car.


    The wedding, the mouth is still not a truth, I white nce at him, which lifted his feet into the car.


    Although they are both in City P, the Kennedy Residence and the George Residence are in two


    different directions. I naturally thought Leo was here as a guest, but after getting into the car, the


    direction was obviously towards the Kennedy Residence.


    "To the Kennedy Residence?" I asked.


    Leo concentrated on driving and waited until he passed the red light before answering, "You are in the


    Kennedy family tree, forgetting that the Kennedy family has elders to honor?"


    He was talking about Link, who had a lot of work rounds during the Christmas period, and we didn''t see


    each other when we went up to the Kennedy Residence to pay our respects.


    Iughed at him for going to all the trouble, "You don''t need to make a trip yourself, just call and I''ll take


    rie there."


    Leo looked ahead and faintly hooked his lips, "It''s only foolproof toe in person."


    "What?" I tilted my head curiously, always feeling that he was being obedient, but couldn''t say exactly


    what was strange.


    "Nothing." Leo took a long breath and looked up to tease rie in the back seat in the rear view mirror,


    "I missed rie and wanted to see her sooner, so of course I had toe in person, didn''t I rie?"


    "Yes!" rie couldn''t stop smiling, and naturally I didn''t have a problem letting Leo lead the way to the


    Kennedy Residence.


    Leo''s car drove a bit fast, originally an hour drive, in the evening rush hour only forty minutes to the


    Kennedy Residence.


    Link likes girls and never closes his mouth when he is with rie.


    It was 8:30 in the blink of an eye, usually this time I should put rie to bed, this time ying for so


    long, the child also do not obey their own Grandpa Link, stick to me, frequently rubbing their eyes with


    small hands, sleepy.


    I changed my position so that rie could lean morefortably, and was ready to call home, "Leo, go


    and ask the driver to prepare a car to take us back, it''s toote."


    Leo was about to get up, but the Link next to him stopped, "Eh, it''s too unsafe to go back at this time,


    let''s sleep here tonight, it happens to be tomorrow weekend, let the child stay here with me for two


    more days, Leo, hurry up and have the guest room packed out."


    "Okay." Leo propped himself up on the couch and stood up.


    That''s when Deborah suddenly appeared at the top of the stairs, poking her head downstairs and


    shouting, "The room''s packed, ra, bring the baby up to bed."


    I froze on the spot, a little embarrassed, Link''s words had only been spoken for less than a minute and


    Deborah was ready?


    Unpredictable?


    How does it feel, they seem to be deliberately trying to leave me behind?


    Thinking that there was a good chance that Dennis would not being home, I decided to make the


    best of it and let Leo carry rie up for me.


    After tucking in rie and walking out of the living room, I took out my phone, ready to send a


    Facebook message to Dennis to let him know, but Leo reached out and stopped me, "Send Dennis a


    message, no need, I said hi to him when I picked you guys up."


    He looked like he was on cloud nine, like he was telling the truth, but he was so used to being cunning,


    I asked one more question in the spirit of caution, "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, do I have to lie about such things?" Leo''s face didn''t change, it was nothing suspicious.


    By coincidence, my phone screen suddenly lit up and popped up a reminder that the battery was


    running out, Leo just grabbed the phone, "Give it to me, I''ll charge it back to you tomorrow."


    Before I could react, Leo turned around with his phone and walked out, closing the door behind him. I


    could do nothing about it and was just about to go back to my bedroom to sleep when a soft knock


    sounded at the door, "ra, are you asleep?"


    Deborah''s voice, we''ve always hit it off, and besides, we weren''t asleep yet, so we opened the door


    and let her in.


    After some intimate conversations between the girls, I realized that Deborah was stammering and


    clearly had other agendas.


    When I think of today''s events, I can''t help but organize my expression and talk to her in a


    straightforward manner, "Deborah, if you have anything to say, just say it, our sisters-inw are sisters-


    inw, they are family, there is nothing to avoid."


    Leo bothered to bring me here, and even Link cooperated with them to pretend not to remember the


    time, leaving us mother and daughter, things are definitely not that simple.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 858 Is it because of fear?

    Chapter 858 Is it because of fear?


    "In that case, then I''ll say it." Deborah covered my hand, as if she had given up, her eyes were


    iparably serious, "You teach me to chase Leo!"


    The tension instantly copsed, which was totally unexpected, I cried andughed, "You are already


    married, there is still a need to chase?"


    "Of course it''s necessary!" Deborah turned red, let go of my hand to put her face to the side and spat,


    "Leo only thinks of me as his wife now, doesn''t really feel like I''m his woman, and between us, there''s


    always something that separates us, seemingly intimate but actually distant."


    I teased her, "I was there when you and Leo were dating, isn''t that the kind of rtionship you''re


    looking forward to? I''m curious, who has changed you in less than six months?"


    Deborah suddenly squirmed, "Just ...... Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of


    products and services to its customers.


    She snapped her head around and red at me, "So are you going to help or not!"


    Look at her nervous look, where is still the original "dry noodles than dry" heroine well, my heart a hot,


    on the chest promised down, "help, I have said we are close sisters, which does not help the reason, to


    my understanding of Leo, absolutely let you in the shortest possible time together in love! "


    Deborah pursed her lips, a little embarrassed, and I was subconsciously ready to tell Leo''s "secret", but


    then I realized something was wrong and asked seriously, "Did you and Leo conspire to leave me


    behind?"


    "How can that be! I haven''t told him about this!" Deborah looked puzzled and said innocently, "Leo said


    you and rie wereing to stay for a while, so I thought of asking you for help, and just now I


    wanted to ask, are you and Mr. George okay? Why would you want to leave home?"


    Hmm? I didn''t!


    "Wait," I got alert, "did you just say that it was a stay for a while, not a weekend?"


    "Does it make a difference?" Deborah thought seriously for a moment, and then was relieved, "Anyway,


    there are so many guest rooms at home, so you can stay as long as you want, just so you can guide


    me in the field, otherwise, ah, Leo will never get the hang of it in his life!"


    I was so engrossed in my own thoughts at the moment that I didn''t really take her words in. I had a


    suspicion in my heart but wasn''t sure, so I hurriedly asked her to borrow the phone, "Deborah, is your


    cell phone on you, lend it to me for a while."


    Deborah gave me a strange look, but still took her phone out of her pocket and handed it to me.


    I clicked into Twitter, quickly typed in the George Group, and hit search.


    The results came out with the same reports of workers being disabled in idents some time ago, and


    there was notest news pointing out that Dennis had another ident.


    But then I became more curious, since it is not because of this, Link they left me why?


    Out of caution, I used Deborah''s cell phone to give Dennis an ount of myself at the Kennedy


    Residence, which was ready to ask Leo for rification, however, when Deborah and I returned to our


    room, we did not see Leo, and learned from the housekeeper that Leo had gone out and Link was


    asleep.


    Deborah and I looked at each other and sighed, helpless and embarrassed, it seems that tonight is not


    to ask the results.


    ......


    "ra! Wake up! The maid says Leo and Dennis are fighting at the door!"


    I woke up to the sound of Deborah''s urgent voice, put on my coat and rushed out with her.


    However, when we got to the door, we only saw Dennis''s car driving away and Leo standing on the


    curb with a blood stain at the corner of his mouth and a bruise on his cheekbone, which should have


    been the real deal.


    "Is everything okay?" Deborah checked on Leo''s injuries with concern.


    I looked at Dennis nkly as he kept driving away, and I felt a little ufortable, not even seeing me


    and rie''s face, so easily left?


    Just now from my position, it is possible to see Dennis, so much so that his cold as an iceberg,


    indifferent face so clearly imprinted in my brain, so I can not pretend not to see anything.


    In Leo, in the Kennedy family, Dennis should and I generally, as a family, appear that kind of


    expression, really let me some fear.


    The morning breeze was a little cool, I wrapped my arms around and rubbed them for warmth, my eyes


    turned to Leo, now he can no longer pretend not to know anything.


    Leo took me to Link''s room, and the atmosphere was seriously jittery.


    After beckoning me to sit down for a long time, Link spoke again, "ra, in the future the George


    Residence, you should not go back, the Kennedy family will take care of you and the children."


    It didn''t look like Leo was telling Deborah the truth either, that they were going to let me stay forever,


    and not just for a while, but I still couldn''t understand, "Why?"


    Link frowned deeply and looked down at the ground, seemingly struggling with how to speak.


    I couldn''t wait any longer and simply snapped like Leo, who hadn''t said anything, "Go ahead."


    Link as the elders some words have more concerns, but Leo and I have experienced a lot, is family and


    friends, nothing to be afraid of.


    At that, Leo came back from his daze and slowly looked up, staring at me with his cold, bitter eyes, and


    we stared at each other for a dozen seconds before he broke the silence.


    "You know what happened to the George Group, and if he continues to be bent on going on, sooner or


    him."


    And I expected more or less the same, Leo such a threat-making people, the perception of danger is


    naturally unusual, I deted, acted calmly, "I already know this matter, I am Dennis''s wife, it is only


    natural to stand with him, and you do not know me, how can you think that such words as big trouble


    each fly will be used on me. "


    Although I knew they were doing me a favor, I couldn''t help but still feel some mockery. I looked at Leo


    and digressed, "Who is that high official who is behind the whole Dennis thing?"


    If even Link is to be scorned, perhaps I should really advise Dennis to consider holding off on revenge.


    Leo suddenly stood up excitedly when he heard my words, looked at me condescendingly and said


    sarcastically, "Has he ever thought about you? Who are you to take the risk for him? What does he


    take you for? Or do you think that Dennis, who is so smart, doesn''t know what kind of a terrible


    opponent he is facing?"


    I froze and wondered how Leo could be so angry, with his character, apanying Dennis to be crazy


    together, because of fear?


    Leo was furious and eventually mmed the door, leaving only the words, "Stay well here, there''s no


    way I''m letting you go back to that guy."


    Boom - the loud mming sound scared me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Once Leo left, there was only Link and I in the room, he sighed and exined for Leo, "You know Leo''s


    temper better than I do, he is anxious for you, don''t me him."


    I shook my head, barely tugging at the corners of my mouth, "No."


    This level is not enough to make me flip out with Leo.


    Link nodded slightly and finally got to the point, "ra, your grandmother was originally friends with


    Dennis'' grandfather, are you clear about this?"

 Chapter 859 For the sake of the child, listen

    Chapter 859 For the sake of the child, listen


    "I know." I nodded, "That''s why Grandpa Freddy did the honors and set me up with Dennis."


    "Hmm." Link nodded, and when he looked at me again, his eyes got a littleplicated, "Dennis, did


    he ever mention anything to you about his parents?"


    I probably guessed what he was going to say, and my heart heaved. Dennis had said that his parents


    died because of a misced trust, and it would be terrible if all this were to be linked to Grandma''s


    friendship with Grandpa.


    Link sighed deeply, "the White family suspected of private oil exploitation, I was responsible for the


    investigation of this matter, but in the end to the George family in Newton Town, all documents are


    documented, so I took the arrest of French and inspection team to Newton Town, but halfway to hear


    the news of Mr. George and Mrs. George died in a car ident, oil extraction has always been an


    express restriction, your grandmother as the responsible person, it is impossible not to know the White


    family in the back of things done ......"


    Tension took over my limbs and I was a little overwhelmed, "You mean that Grandma set up the death


    of Dennis'' parents?"


    "I''m not sure," Link shook his head, but his expression was again extra serious, "but on the surface, it


    looks like it."


    "After that incident, the White family settled down a lot, even I thought things had passed, until recently


    Dennis held a banquet for you and the twins, I met the old Baker, let Leo privately to inquire, Dennis he,


    really has been tracking the truth of that year, to now is more reckless to deal with Leonard Davies,


    since the ancient people do not fight with the official, to hit the stone with an egg ah ......"


    Not remembering how I got out of Link''s room, I sat in the living room of my bedroom, as if my soul had


    been drained away.


    From the time Dennis took over thepany, he never stopped expanding his business, from


    acquiring the shares of JD Technology Co., Ltd. to merging with Thomson Group, and now joining the


    international financing, Starry Night kept enriching his wings and never rxed for a moment. Married


    to me? If Grandpa Freddy did not use thepany''s operating rights in exchange, he would still do


    so?


    I don''t know how long it took, but Leo suddenly appeared. He stood by the door for a while before


    okay?"


    The tightness in my throat was so bad that I couldn''t speak.


    Leo understands my mind, warm palm in my hand pat, "just my words are too heavy, you do not think


    too much, as long as I am in, the Kennedy family will always be your back, rest assured to stay, the


    Kennedy family to protect you around, those people do not dare to do anything. "


    I took a sharp breath to calm my emotions a bit and inclined my head to look at him, "I want to talk to


    Dennis in person."


    "No." Leo''s attitude was firm, "Your current state is not at all suitable to go back, do you think I am


    worried only that Dennis will turn against you out of hatred? Now he has already invited people from


    the mob, if you go near him again, both the child and you will be in danger."


    Leo is not exaggerating,st time in Country M was chased with a gun, that time Dennis revenge things


    have not been on the surface, now things are open, the other side will only be more unscrupulous.


    But what I care more about is the first half of Leo''s sentence, Dennis hates the enemy who killed his


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    parents, and what about me, does he hate me? The heart is a shock, the brain suddenly exploded into


    a roar, my heart is in turmoil, the feeling of desperately wanting to know the truth makes me


    subconsciously clench my fists, nails almost mped into the flesh.


    Leo''s hands increased in strength, trying desperately to soothe me, "Rx ra, for the sake of the


    baby, you mustn''t be stimted, listen."


    The child ...... Reaching for his bulging stomach, his brow sinks deeper.


    I finally took Leo''s advice and stayed at the Kennedy Residence for the time being to settle down. He


    gave me back my phone, but there wasn''t a single missed call from Dennis.


    Maybe he thinks the same as Leo and thinks it''s safest for me to stay here, maybe not.


    Dennis is a daily presence on Twitter and TV news, always with a frown on his face and much thinner,


    but already busy as a gyroscope, spinning non-stop.


    After staying at the Kennedy Residence, I was surprised when Sansa came to my door, as I had left the


    delivery to a private doctor to ensure my safety.


    Deborah and I were taking a nap in the back garden, so I let the maid bring her in directly.


    "It''s not easy to find you." Sansa is wearing a floral dress, girl-next-door style, still gentle and elegant.


    "Have a seat." Deborah said.


    "No need." With a polite smile, Sansa turned her face to look at me, "ra, you should know why I''m


    here."


    "Is it Alex who''s up to something?" The only connection I had with her was Alex, so maybe she was


    here as a lobbyist for the custody case, too.


    Sansa lowered her eyes and smiled meaningfully, "Since you know, Miss Kennedy, just say your terms,


    what will it take for you to let Alex go."


    "What do you mean?" I looked puzzled, wondering what her sudden re was about.


    Sansa was prepared for this and took her phone out of her bag, tapped it with her long fingers, walked


    up and handed it to me with the article open on it, the same one Folly had shown me in the first ce,


    the one that used Alex and Stannis'' rtionship in an attempt to get Alex socially dead.


    How could this happen? I obviously asked Folly to terminate the project, but why did this article still get


    out?


    "To be honest Miss Kennedy, I didn''t think that with all the years of rtionship between you and Alex,


    you would treat him in such a way." Sansa''s tone was somewhat mocking, and without giving me a


    chance to argue, she opened her mouth again, "But since things have happened, we have to think of a


    solution, Alex is not fit to go out now, so I can only handle it for him, now Alex''s career and life have


    been affected quite a bit, you have achieved your goal, Alex has said, in addition to giving up fighting


    for Custody, you want any condition, he can agree."


    Deborah, who was just watching, saw Sansa''s emotions slowly getting out of whack, and interjected to


    ease the atmosphere, "What''s going on is fine, take it easy Miss Sans, ra is still pregnant."


    Sansa gave her a look, which rxed her a bit.


    I took a closer look at the tweet, and because Alex is not a public figure, it didn''t cause much of a stir,


    but it made waves in the industry, and underneath the Twitterments, there were many people


    iming to be Alex''s patients expressing their disgust in real names, so I guess the psychiatric clinic is


    now closed.


    God may just like to y tricks on people, all the worst things, all a brain squeezed to the eye side.

 Chapter 860 Expulsion Order

    Chapter 860 Expulsion Order


    Returning my hand to Sansa, I dialed Folly''s number directly in front of her.


    Folly, of course, picked up quickly, "What''s up?"


    "That Alex article, it blew up." I didn''t think Folly would be in your face, although she didn''t explicitly


    agree that day, but since I opened my mouth, she wouldn''t disrespect my opinion.


    Not surprisingly, Folly also acted surprised, "What? No, I''ve given my word, they wouldn''t dare without


    my nod, all right, don''t worry, I''ll go deal with it now."


    "Yes, please."


    "Go, don''t y polite for me, don''t think I don''t know that you are here to raise your voice, hang up."


    After saying that, Folly was the first to hang up.


    I put the phone down and raised it towards Sansa, "You saw it."


    She is a cultured person, naturally she understands that there is a misunderstanding in between, and


    acts a little embarrassed, "Sorry, I am just concerned about Alex."


    "I understand." I didn''t me her, "How is Alex doing now?"


    Sansa sighed, "Not so good, you know, his father has not been very happy with him, and know about it,


    a bit stiff, the clinic, not to mention that some patients because Alex also affected, he is now also facing


    severalwsuits to expose the privacy of patients, anxious."


    Even so, during this time Alex''swyers were following rie''s case closely, pretending that nothing


    was happening and that it seemed calm.


    He had a bad time, I did not feel good in my heart, my chest was stuffy, did a swallowing action, before


    speaking again, "Do not worry, this thing I can not escape responsibility, I will set it up, just you ......"


    No woman can ept that her husband likes the same sex.


    Sansa sighed andughed with some emotion, "I know what you''re trying to say, Alex''s past doesn''t


    matter to me, it''s enough that I know he''s a good man, he''s good to me and the baby, I''ll always be


    there to support him."


    I nodded, love is always a matter of two people, as long as they get alongfortably together, outside


    gossip does not matter.


    Folly''s call didn''t take long toe through.


    The leaked information was a small assistant of the newspaper, knowing that one of the parties


    involved in the case was the wife of the general manager of the George Group, took the article out to


    buy a good price, the newspaper side has dismissed the person.


    Folly also entrusted rtions, is contacting the person who issued the article to delete the post, money


    power pressure are used, will be able to solve, but it takes time.


    Just put down the phone, Leo somehow came back, appeared from behind Sansa, walked to my side,


    the tone is not good, "Dr. Sansa is right, hard for you to go, go back to wait for news."


    Compared to the other hostile targets, Leo''s eviction order was quite polite.


    Sansa is a smart person, naturally will note and not leave, said goodbye and turned to go out.


    Leo at this time again Yin Yang lead station, "Go back and tell that guy who likes to be pressed, rie''s


    uncle will not let her be taken by a sick person, this time take it as a warning, let him see it through!"


    Leo''s mouth is really cheap sometimes. I was a little upset to hear himment on Alex like that and


    gave him a hard stare.


    Sansa suddenly stopped far from where she was, and turned around again with a fierce retort, "This


    gentleman, you are the one who should take a good look at your illiteracy, as early as thest century,


    pathologists have already amended that liking the same sex is not a terrible disease, Alex he treats


    people sincerely, works hard and is a positive being, on the contrary, people like you scum are the


    garbage that stops human progress."


    "What did you say!" Leo stood up in anger and was about to rush over, I hurriedly reached out and


    pulled back, "Leo!"


    "I''m sorry Dr. Sansa," I was only worried that Sansa would really suffer at the hands of Leo and


    hurriedly let her go, "He didn''t mean it, go back first and apologize to Alex for me."


    Sansa gritted her teeth, a rare expression of disgust on her gentle face, and nced at Leo before she


    quickly walked away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Leo is ustomed to being dashing, he was violently contradicted by Sansa, and after sitting down, he


    was still indignant, "Not good-looking but still has a big temper."


    Deborah and I looked at each other helplessly, neither of us answering, Leo was angry and unbuttoned


    his suit before digressing again, "Why didn''t you tell me about rie''s custody?"


    Talk to him? ording to his nature, he must find someone to bully Alex in private?


    "I can handle it myself, you don''t have to." I perfumed, trying to push and drag it through.


    "That''s not good," Leo turned his head to look at rie who was ying with her nanny in the distance,


    a doting smile on his handsome face, "rie is my own daughter, how can anyone take her away from


    me? Dream on."


    I was helpless and reached out and pushed him, "Don''t mess around, Alex is a good friend of mine and


    Diana''s, if you deal with him, Diana won''t feel at ease either."


    At the mention of Diana, Leo raised his eyebrows and put his head down, not speaking.


    Deborah couldn''t hold her curiosity in, "Who is Diana, and isn''t rie ra''s daughter, and why did


    that woman''s husband just fight for custody?"


    Leo rolled his eyes at her, "Don''t worry about what you shouldn''t worry about, just be Mrs. Kennedy!"


    Deborah returned an eye-de, the two just in front of me fighting up, you say my sentence, the back


    garden suddenly lively.


    But I was still worried about Alex, so the next day, after dropping rie off at school, I let Deborah


    apany me to find him.


    I asked Sansa at the hospital for the address, it''s on the edge of downtown, not too crowded, but still a


    great locationpared to the second or third ring.


    From the car, a nce at Alex''s clinic, arge que written # Alex heart clinic #, should be decent


    ce, but sshed with red paint, looks very harsh, the entrance of the advertising light signs are also


    broken, east and west on the two sides of the stand.


    The door was open, Deborah helped me in, there seemed to be no one inside, it was quiet, we walked


    down the corridor and found the office with Dr. Alex''s sign, pushed the door in, a strong smell of alcohol


    came over, choking people''s stomachs.


    Settle down I just look clearly, a pile of empty beer cans on the table, the floor is also, the bottle file


    mixed untidy, Alex drunk, hair messy, the whole person copsed on the sofa, sleeping very ripe, look


    heartbreaking.


    Deborah grew up pampered and has not seen much of this crummy state. For a moment, she didn''t


    know where to put her foot down and identally knocked over a ss bottle, which woke Alex up,


    and as soon as he opened his eyes, the red blood in his eyes became particrly obvious.


    Alex crawled and sat up, propped his hands on his knees and rubbed his eyes, "What are you doing


    here, wanting to see how badly I''ve been screwed by you? Now that you see it, are you satisfied?"


    Aggressiveness really does not suit him as a modest gentleman, even when speaking sarcastically, but


    with little deterrent effect.

 Chapter 861 Long time no see nightmare

    Chapter 861 Long time no see nightmare


    The day Alex got his psychiatrist license, I still remember it vividly, such a sunny and heroic teenager,


    no one can be associated with the unkempt man at this moment.


    If I hadn''tined to Folly, there wouldn''t have been an explosion. Alex, he should me me, but


    not for making fun of his life.


    "I thought you were going to fight me for custody of rie, look at you now, how can you fight me?"


    Since we can''t talk to each other properly anymore, we might as well stimte and maybe it will work.


    Alex fishy red eyes fiercely raised to re at me, scared Deborah straight behind me back a step, a


    long time, he suddenly sneered and moved away again, "I should have known, things are like that, you


    fall in love with that kind of man, early be as selfish and despicable as he, Diana actually for you


    to go out for people like you do not want to die, really stupid ah ...... "


    "Yeah, I''m just a selfish person, you''re just now realizing that?" I sucked in a sharp breath, holding back


    the sadness of remembering Diana, and continued to talk tough, "So just pull yourself together and


    don''t make me look bad!"


    "ra!" Alex jerked up and walked over to me, his eyesnding on my face with a sinister look, like he


    wanted to tear me apart.


    This look, more terrible than when he questioned me at the Fu residence, forgiving me for trying to hold


    back, or involuntarily choked a mouthful of saliva.


    Deborah was so scared that her whole body was shaking, but reached out to block me, "Don''t you dare


    do anything, our bodyguards are right outside!"


    Alex''s face instantly eased a bit, but his gaze went to Deborah, his eyes were unclear, he didn''t know


    what he was thinking, after standing fixedly for two seconds, he turned back to the sofa and sat down,


    "Get lost, I don''t want to see you."


    I was somewhat helpless, but he refused tomunicate any further, and we had to leave for the time


    being.


    Let''s go back and think of other ways to regain confidence for Alex.


    Deborah helped me walk out of the clinic and was ready to go straight home.


    Leo does not allow me to go out for too long, to find Alex or take the opportunity to send rie to take


    time toe, Deborah also for me to bear the risk of being med by Leo, can not drag her.


    Just as I reached the door, I heard a not-so-friendly voice, "ra, I told you I could find you."


    In response to the sound, Chandler was followed by seven or eight bodyguards, who had by now


    tackled Leo''s men.


    I had only met him once, so I didn''t have a problem with him, so I was calm, "What did Mr. Whaley want


    from me?"


    Without waiting for him to speak, a familiar figure suddenly walked out from behind the bodyguards, the


    eyes that seemed to have been dipped in purgatory, who was it if not Edward.


    "It''s been a long time." Edward''s face seemed to be smiling, it was eerie from the bones.


    I suddenly choked on my breath, my palms clenched into fists, and fear struck from every limb.


    Didn''t Edward flee abroad, how did he end up here and why is he hanging out with Chandler?


    "Come with us."


    Chandler finished, the bodyguards behind him came towards us, one of them went directly to Deborah,


    rudely grabbed the bag she was holding, found the phone from inside, threateningly brought it to the


    front, showed us the interface in the middle of a call with Leo, and then violently mmed the phone to


    the ground, the body directly cracked into several parts.


    "Let''s go!" With that, they picked up our two women with their arms and legs and walked towards the


    ckmercial vehicle like a chicken.


    "What are you doing!" Alex heard themotion and rushed out to see us stuffed into themercial


    vehicle. He was always a good guy and rushed over knowing the disparity in power, only to be kicked


    to the ground by Edward.


    "Stay back Alex! Go call the police!" My mouth and nose were covered and the words I was trying my


    best to shout out weren''t very clear, but I knew too well what Edward was to put Alex in danger.


    However, Edward didn''t give Alex a chance to retreat. The moment the car door closed, a bodyguard


    half a head taller than Alex walked towards him with a knife, and the next moment, a dagger with cold


    light thrust into the small of Alex''s stomach.


    "Alex! ---" The feeling of electric shock rushed to my head and I lost consciousness for a moment.


    The second before I opened my eyes, I also saw Alex lying on the ground covered in blood, sober up


    and sat up violently, forehead full of cold sweat.


    "Awake."


    When I heard the sound, I realized there was someone else in the room, and turned my face to look


    over and saw Edward sitting on the couch with his back to me.


    "Where''s Alex, what have you done with him? And Deborah, she''s innocent!" I said indignantly.


    "You''re in trouble with yourself, and you still have the heart to care about others." Edward, in a superior


    tone, got up and walked to the bedside, narrowed his eyes dangerously at me, his words were tinged


    with sarcasm, "I''m suffering in prison while you''re out there getting away with Dennis, and now you


    even have twins ......"


    The heart snapped, "What do you want?"


    Edward took a breath and stuck his hands in his pockets, lifting his chin slightly and looking down at


    me, "I told you, you''re mine, you think I''d let you give Dennis a baby?"


    One hand subconsciously protects the small of the belly, the taste of being at a loss for words instantly


    invades the whole body.


    Edward he said he could do, will not take into ount that this is two more innocent lives, Leo already


    knows that we are kidnapped, just do not know if they cane in time, I can do now, is to dy as


    long as possible.


    The throat slid with difficulty, I restrained the panic to maintain the face of calm, in the brain desperately


    recall the recent situation, finally, the n on the mind.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Looking up, looking directly into Edward''s eyes, I sneered, "You and I are both Dennis'' enemies, and I


    really don''t understand why you''re targeting me so much."


    Dennis to revenge, to deal with the George family, I believe Edward already knows, but one thing he is


    not sure, Dennis to me, whether it is love or hate, assuming I can convince him that he thinks Dennis is


    hate me, the child, you can keep.


    This is the only way I can think of.


    Edward didn''t seem to understand my deeper meaning and frowned slightly, as if discerning the truth of


    it.


    I know, there is still a chance, so continue to fight, "these things I also only recently thought clearly,


    Dennis knew from the beginning is the White family killed his parents, he hates me, also hate


    grandmother, naturally also hate me, so two years of marriage, he has not given me a good look, even


    when Luna looking for his own daughter, he also went out of his way to let the most ruthless You think


    he caused my first two miscarriages? You''ve been abroad for so long, you don''t think Dennis and I are


    still in love, do you?"


    At the end of the sentence, my nose was sore and I tried to choke down my emotions.


    It''s not that I''m fabricating these things to discredit Dennis, but that these thoughts are the nightmares


    that have appeared in my mind twice in the countless nights that I''ve been apart from Dennis, and I''m


    afraid that everything is true, that he really never loved me from the beginning.

 Chapter 862 Both interrupted

    Chapter 862 Both interrupted


    However, there was a demon standing in front of me, there was no time for me to be sad, I had to do


    everything I could to keep my two children.


    "I am pregnant, but Dennis and I have long been separated, this child is also in vitro pregnancy, you


    have the ability to sneak back into the country, go to the hospital to check some information is not


    difficult, Dennis hates me, this life will not let me have their own children, we quarrel he also house


    arrest me several times, I had a hard time to contact Leo from the George Residence to escape." I


    looked at him sincerely and sighed, "Edward, I''m not young, I just want a child of my own, is that


    wrong? We''re both victims of Dennis, can we please stop hurting each other?"


    After saying that, the atmosphere was silent for several seconds, Edward stared at me a little out of


    breath, and only after a while did hee back to his senses, his eyes obscure, "It seems that you


    really care about these two children, talking so hard, I am a little touched."


    I sighed with relief, "So you can leave me alone?"


    "Hum ......" Edward sneered, turned around and walked out.


    Is this, yes or no?


    As soon as he left, the room quieted down, no more movement for a long day, carrying the heart which


    was put down.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Edward is a fugitive in the country, and now Leo and the police are looking for it. If he really wanted to


    do it, he would have let the doctor and nurse in right now, and since he didn''t, that means what I just


    said worked.


    However, good luck didn''t favor me for long. Half an hourter, the door was pushed open again from


    outside and in came Chandler.


    He was wearing a bathrobe, holding champagne in his hand, and looked at me with a grin as soon as


    he came in, talking to himself as he walked over, "Folly''s daughter is so arrogant, I thought it was


    someone''s daughter, but it turns out to be Dennis'' woman who has been giving the Whaley family eye


    dropstely. That guy Dennis is so arrogant, I''d like to see what his woman is like!


    Damn!


    Folly has said that Chandler is abnormal and won''t let go as long as she''s a woman!


    I should have thought, City P in the hands of the big family only a few, Dennis to deal with a high


    chance of the Whaley family in it, Folly before the provocation, plus the George family and the Whaley


    family feud, I fell in the hands of Chandler, there is no way back! I''m in Chandler''s hands, no way back!


    Chandler craned his neck to finish thest sip of his drink and lunged right at me.


    I was pregnant and had difficulty moving, dodging in time, easily caught both legs, and with the


    absolute suppression of the man''s strength, my entire body was under his control.


    "Edward!" I couldn''t have asked for better help, at least Edward still had an obsession with me, he


    wouldn''t let me be possessed by this guy, "Edward I know you''re not far away! If you let him have his


    way and hurt my child, I will never let you have your way in life!"


    "p--" An unexpected p in the face, I was hit with a dizzy spell and copsed on the bed.


    "Remember, I don''t like to hear a woman call another man''s name in bed!"


    Chandler spat and began to undress me.


    "Please, don''t, it will hurt the baby ......" I struggled to get up, but couldn''t fight Chandler with one arm


    and watched him do whatever he wanted to me.


    The scene of the first child choking ignited in my mind, and without thinking I opened my mouth and bit


    Chandler''s hand.


    "Hiss..."


    "Bitch, man!"


    Another p in the face, hitting me skyward,pletely out of breath.


    Just then, the door suddenly crashed open from the outside and a figure rushed in quickly, dragging


    Chandler right off of me and knocking him to the ground.


    I opened my eyes in a daze, and only when I was covered with a nket did I see clearly that the


    person who saved me was none other than Dennis, whom I had not seen for a long time.


    "Is everything okay?" His voice was a little hoarse, probably from staying up too much, and the dark


    circles under his eyes were a little deeper; without me around, he was even more negligent about


    taking care of his body.


    I shook my head to reassure him.


    Dennis sighed with relief and helped me sit up against the bed before turning around again and facing


    Chandler, who had copsed on the floor, in a condescending manner.


    Chandler by andrge is not the first time to hit other women''s ideas, spit, attitude is still arrogant,


    "Dennis, you have the guts, dare to make a move on me, you waste you know!"


    Dennis''s eyes are cold, ck eyes sunken, long before he opened his thin lips, "Which hand touched."


    Chandler froze for a moment, thenughed and got up from the ground, his big belly not taking it


    seriously, "What, you want to waste my hand? You don''t really think you''re in a position to offend the


    Whaley, do you?"


    Dennis was silent, twisting his head to look at the door, his voice zing, "Come in."


    Toby and a ckened kind of bodyguard appeared at the door in response.


    "General Manager, at yourmand." Toby said respectfully.


    Dennis looked coldly at Chandler, "Break both."


    "Don''t you dare!" Chandler panicked a little, "I''m on Roman''s mind, don''t you dare touch me!"


    This is a role that even rape and violence can be safe and sound, I really fear that Dennis impulsively


    offended the Whaley family, spoke to him, "Forget it, do not make a big deal, I and the child are fine."


    At that, Dennis inclined his head to look at me, thinking for a moment before turning his head back to


    Toby, "Drag it out, don''t dirty Mrs. George''s eyes."


    The matter is not more than three, Dennis''s order under the two sides, firm enough, Toby no longer


    hesitate, directly led the men to tackle Chandler racked out.


    "Bastards, you dare to touch me, all of you shall die, I will not let you go, ah--!!!"


    The mournful screams filled the room, as if I could see the scene of the man''s arms bloodied, stomach


    churning, involuntarily frowned.


    Chandler was still talking with one arm broken, and kept screaming from the outside, "Dennis, if you


    have the guts to kill me, as long as I''m still breathing, you''ll never have an easy fucking life! Ah-ah!!!"


    The screams stopped abruptly and the room fell silent as Chandler passed out from the pain when his


    other arm was broken.


    I was upset and anxiously grabbed Dennis and asked the others how they were doing, "How is Alex,


    Deborah did you find him?"


    Deborah is the most innocent, for the first time in her life and Edward such a vicious person to deal with


    the kidnapped, is estimated to be scared to death.


    And Alex, the knife is not in a fatal position, but must have hurt badly, he hates me so much, but still in


    the nick of time do not want to die rushing over, trying to protect me, I do not dispute the red eyes, let


    the tears soaked eyes.


    "Calm down," Dennis said, holding my arm, somewhat helplessly, "I didn''t know Alex was hurt."


    "What?" I froze on the spot, "Leo didn''t ask you toe?"


    Dennis shook his head, "It was Edward, he gave me the address here directly, along with the picture of


    you in aa."


    How could ...... Edward arrest me and leak the information to Dennis?

 Chapter 863 There is a possibility of vegetation!

    Chapter 863 There is a possibility of vegetation!


    This is Chandler''s ce, and although Dennis broke in with someone, he had obviously alerted the


    Whaley family, and Dennis found a bathrobe to wrap me in and left immediately.


    Deborah was locked up in another room, and she rejoined me when we got into the car. Dennis came


    quickly, and Chandler''s people hadn''t had time to make things difficult for her, so it was no big deal.


    As soon as the car started, I grabbed Dennis'' phone to call Leo. The bouncers were watching us being


    taken away in front of Alex''s store and shouldn''t have ignored Alex.


    Leo picked up quickly, but thought it was Dennis tone is not very good, "I''m busy, you better have


    something big, or I''m not finished with you."


    "Leo, it''s me." I knew he was still angry with Dennis and more than a little embarrassed.


    "ra, how did you call me on Dennis'' cell phone? Did he take you captive?" Leo got a little emotional,


    "How are you, are you okay, where''s Deborah?"


    So many questions, I did not know which one to answer first, so I picked up the important answer,


    "Edward did it, Deborah and I are fine, you tell me first, how is Alex?"


    Leo was silent for a while before he spoke unhurriedly, "In resuscitation, a little too much blood loss, the


    doctor said there is little hope of saving."


    Boom...


    My mind was chaotic, my heart felt like it was being grabbed, and even breathing became difficult.


    Sitting in front of the operating room, I intertwined my fingers, devoutly longing for the gods to be


    lenient with Alex, who had done nothing wrong and shouldn''t have lost his life for me.


    Alex is the only person who has been with me the longest in the world. I was not able to be with Diana


    when she had her ident, and this time it was Alex.


    Sansa came when the surgery had been three hours, the doctor gave a notice of critical illness, I


    looked up at her, and lowered my head in shame, no face, she opened her mouth to speak, but finally


    came to sit opposite me.


    Everyone''s heart was tense with the red light that lit up in the operating room. I don''t know how long it


    took before the red light finally went out and the doctor came out from inside and took off his mask,


    "Which one is the patient''s family."


    "I am." Sansa and I spoke in unison, and after ncing at each other, it was she who took over the


    doctor''s words, "I am the patient''s wife."


    The doctor nodded, and then said in a serious tone, "The patient has been stabbed several times, and


    has now passed the dangerous period, whether he can live or not depends on the forty-eight hours


    afterwards, and ......"


    The doctor paused, as if the situation was tricky and he didn''t know where to start.


    "Tell me straight, doctor, I''m a doctor too, and I''ll take any situation." Sansa said.


    "Ugh ......" The doctor sighed, "The other side hasid a killer, the patient was stabbed in the carotid


    artery, it is possible that he will be a vegetable!"


    After the doctor finished, he reached out and tapped Sansa on the shoulder and left through the crowd.


    I was stunned, my brain was roaring, the image of Alex and Diana holding hands and walking away


    from me appeared before my eyes, tears in my eyes, but I could not cry.


    "Go away." Sansa''s icy words were like a pot of cold water pouring down from my head, leaving me in


    a cer.


    I knew she was ming me and didn''t want to see me anymore, yet I could only brazenly pray for her


    forgiveness, "Dr. Sansa, let me stay with Alex, the doctor has said that these two days are critical and


    he needs more attention, besides you have to take care of the baby, you can''t be busy alone, with me


    in also ......"


    "What''s wrong with having you around." Sansa did not give me a chance to finish, the tone of voice is


    strong, my words blocked in the throat, "you are pregnant to guard him, when something goes wrong, I


    am concerned about you or Alex, or you think you have not done enough harm to Alex, must see him


    die before you feel at ease? "


    Sansa''s words I can not refute a word, and finally can only watch her brush away.


    Even though I was reluctant to leave for the thousandth time, Sansa had a saying that convinced me


    that if I couldn''t even take care of myself, I would have one less person to pray for Alex.


    Walking to the entrance of the hospital, Dennis and Leo, however, exchanged angry nces over


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    where I was going.


    Leo subconsciously escorted me to the Kennedy family''s car, but Dennis suddenly stepped forward


    and blocked the way.


    "Don''t think you can redeem yourself by saving ra once, if it wasn''t for you, you wouldn''t have


    invited THE Whaley at all!" Leo was imposing, with ruthlessness hidden under his eyes, on the verge of


    striking.


    "If THE Kennedy family can take care of her, Chandler won''t get his way, and since she''s a danger


    everywhere, I''d rather keep her under my nose." Dennis was unfazed and ready to strike.


    I was sandwiched between the two of them, like a piece of cargo, they screamed, one pulled me by


    one arm, the force of the hand getting heavier and heavier, but forgetting that I would be in pain, while


    I, foolishly, felt that such pain could punish me and kept forcing myself to endure.


    "Hiss--" Finally, I still couldn''t hold back and shuddered in pain, and Dennis and Leo let go at the same


    time.


    Dennis'' low, husky voice rang out overhead, "Come home with me."


    Leo of course did not agree, "ra, the Kennedy family is your home, don''t let him fool you."


    "Don''t you dare say that again." When Dennis is angry, his tone is different than usual.


    "That''s what you''re talking about," Leo reached out and pushed him directly in the chest, "You''re a


    her!"


    "Knock it off!" I was really a bit physically exhausted and chose to walk towards Dennis without much


    thought.


    Leo reached out and pulled me in, "ra! Don''t you believe me?"


    I sighed and said helplessly, "Leo, just let me go back with him, there are so many things that we


    should have talked about in person a long time ago, just for one night, you pick me up in the morning."


    Hearing me say this, Leo still acted reluctantly, but after thinking for a while, he let go of his hand,


    "Okay, you can talk, and I''ll go over to the George Residence tonight."


    Saying that, he gave Dennis a white look, "What are you looking at? The George Residence is not


    uninhabitable!"


    I didn''t care to watch them fight and got into the car, urging Dennis to hurry up and get going. Alex


    couldn''t leave her side, and I had to recover from the test as soon as possible so I coulde in for


    her tomorrow.


    The doctor said I was in shock, but the baby was fine and needed to stay in bed to recuperate.


    With one thing after another happening to my closest friends, I couldn''t choose to be confused


    anymore and decided to talk to Dennis to clear things up.


    However, just after the doctor was sent away, an unexpected visitor arrived.

 Chapter 864 - Is it useful to regret?

    Chapter 864 - Is it useful to regret?


    It had been an afternoon since Chandler broke both hands, and the Whaley naturally came to the door


    to demand an exnation.


    The one who came was Chandler''s big brother, Duncan Whaley, and it was the Whaley family''s


    strength that was arrogant enough for him to barge in single-handedly with only his driver.


    As soon as he sat down, Duncan let slip, "I''m here on behalf of our Roman."


    The old Mr. Whaley, Roman Whaley, City P''s initial senior office buildings, half of which were built when


    he was in power, the political and business sectors are mixed very open, is a highly respected figure,


    ck and white met both ways to give face, as his spokesman, and older than us, Duncan natural also


    god full of energy.


    Dennis escorted me on the couch, Leo was next to us on the single couch, and the tripod faced


    Duncan''s iing.


    "Mr. Whaley is here to apologize?" Leo took the lead and said in a strange voice, "Your brother''s men


    stabbed my sister''s best friend and wanted to do something wrong, my family ra was shocked a lot,


    this matter Uncle Link already knows, he is very angry!"


    Link in a high position and a clean,unched a temper, City P is also to shake three, Duncan although


    the fierce, but listened to Leo''s words, also seems to be some scruples, raised his hand pushed the


    bridge of the nose sses, into thought.


    After a long time, Duncan found his voice again and looked at Leo with cold eyes, "Let''s put aside the


    injuries suffered by outsiders, now we are only talking about our two families, ra is safe and sound,


    my brother just touched her twice, nothing happened at all, but Mr. George had someone break both of


    his arms, this still puts the Whaley family in the eyes!


    "Oh? Yeah?" Leo sounded oddly sarcastic, "So it''s broken after all?"


    Duncan probably thought he was a bummer and got a little impatient, "Sent overseas, my father almost


    had a heart attack over this! Which one of you is going to take responsibility for this!"


    The outside world says Duncan is mediocre, but now it seems not quite so, today''s incident is clearly


    Chandler''s fault, Duncan but from the beginning in the evasive, while trying to get rid of Alex still in


    intensive care, while the old Mr. Whaley''s body to say things, people at the top of the food chain, really


    is a handful of good words.


    Leo is a person who focuses on all kinds of disobedience, the sorrowful tone has not been restrained at


    all, continued sarcastically, "Chandler reputation, just broke two hands my brother-inw has been very


    polite, reced by me, both eyes are to him ruined!"


    This is by no means rmist, Leo''s means of doing things,pared to Dennis to, more than a


    thousand times more vicious.


    Duncan was browbeaten and grimaced, turning to Dennis and questioning him, "So Mr. George and


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Kennedy mean the same thing? Not going to take responsibility for my third brother''s hands?"


    Dennis didn''t change his face, "I knew he was THE Whaley when I yed."


    The Whaley family''s face is the face of the Whaley family.


    The words were loud and clear, and Duncan stood up on the spot, his chest heaving violently, looking


    angry, yet he was greeted by Dennis''s icy eyes, he simply could not find a soft persimmon to pinch, and


    his face turned white with anger.


    Leo, who has always watched the fun, is now sarcastic, "I advise Mr. Whaley to find a goodwyer for


    Scum, he ordered his men to kidnap and hurt people, causing serious injuries, my people saw it clearly.


    Mr. Whaley will be able to get Chandler out of jail unharmed from the Kennedy family!"


    It''s probably been too long since anyone has spoken to Duncan like that, and his face emerged in


    shame at the bull, gritting his teeth and ring at Leo before turning around and walking out the door.


    Not two steps, Duncan suddenly stopped again, turned back, eyes on my body to explore, and then


    only to go away.


    "Hmph," Leo grunted coldly, "you really think City P is the world of the Whaley family, those who dare to


    mess with me, prepare to spend the rest of your life in peace!"


    "Well Leo, the man is gone." I do not want to let the feud fester at this time, at least for now, the other


    side can do far more than we can imagine, many things are still unclear, and it is not appropriate to


    make trouble.


    Leo resentfully stopped talking and exchanged nces with me before giving Dennis a reluctant look


    and going upstairs, leaving space for the two of us.


    Nanny hadn''t seen me for a long time, she was just busy in the kitchen, and now she came out with the


    stewed ginseng soup, "madam, have some ginseng soup to calm your mind!"


    Sometimes I envy Nanny, who can be so happy just to see one another.


    I smiled and took the ginseng soup, "Nanny, Dennis and I have something to talk about, you should go


    out first, and let no one elsee in to disturb either."


    "Eh, well, you guys talk, I''ll go to madam to prepare other tonic, this time are staying outside, others


    which Nanny will take care of ah, this time back will not leave ah, but I have to take care of the little


    young master in the belly of thedy little miss!"


    "All right, get out." Dennis intended Nanny''s interest, and directly drove people out.


    Once Nanny left, Dennis naturally took the ginseng soup from my hand and fed me carefully.


    The reserved and cold face is close at hand, he looks so gentle, everything is the way it is in the years,


    I really hope that everything that happened during the day is just a nightmare.


    Halfway through the soup, Dennis spoke up, breaking the silence, "Ask whatever you want to ask."


    I didn''t hesitate too much, "You knew it was the White family that set your parents up?"


    "Hmm." Dennis answered quickly, with little hesitation.


    "You knew that Grandma was THE White family?" My whole heart seized and my breathing stopped.


    "At first I didn''t know," Dennis calmly pushed the spoon to my lips, his eyes falling on my mouth, "then I


    got a lot stronger and was able to investigate deeper, and I knew everything."


    These things are not much different from what Link said, pulling at my heart.


    My throat slid for a moment before I spoke again, "Is it true that Grandma started it? Do you, like, hate


    me?"


    Dennis''s hands moved with a noticeable lurch, turning to put the soup on the coffee table in front of


    him, eyeing himself squarely, his eyes dark, "What do you want me to say."


    With a bad feeling in my heart, I tightened my brow, "Tell the truth."


    Even if the truth is cruel, I don''t want to remain in the dark.


    "Hated it."


    Boom...


    An electric current passed through my head, and I subconsciously clenched my fists.


    Dennis, however, had more to say, "At first everything pointed to your grandmother, she arrived in


    Newton Town early to confuse the George family, the White family followed and tricked Mom and Dad


    into signing the contract, after that, there was a car ident, the funeral, I personally heard the words


    of Grandpa and your grandmother, they Both of them knew about the White family''s private oil


    development and regretted not reminding my parents that when my mother died, she had just found out


    that she was pregnant with her second child.

 Chapter 865 Only one way to divorce

    Chapter 865 Only one way to divorce


    The details of the past are not very clear to me, but I can see from Dennis'' demeanor that the incident


    hit him very hard.


    "But in fact, your grandmother did not agree with the White family to do those illegal things, take the


    box away, but also to knock the Whites, so that they repent in time, as early as possible to surrender,


    grandfather is also the day of the ident, only from the mouth of your grandmother to learn the White


    family, but it was toote, the White family at the behest of Leonard Davies, rushed to kill before the


    arrival of the task force, we rushed to the hospital and saw only Mom and Dad covered under a white


    cloth, the hospital people said even resuscitation did not have time to do."


    Dennis said to mourn, clenched his fist, bone friction creaking sound, forehead veins because of


    emotional and protruding.


    My heart is soft, reaching out to cover the back of his hand, gently patted, as a soothing, to his sad


    empathy, is the harvest of this decade of sinking.


    "Don''t avoid the truth here," Leo, who had been eavesdropping at the stairway, suddenly peeked out


    and came downstairs, looking at me with hatred, "Can''t you fight, is that what you want to know?!"


    After Karina married, his temper was bing more and more pushy.


    "Let me ask you Dennis, when you switched the paternity test reports between ra and that woman,


    were you really afraid that she would leave you, or did you think that Olivia would be easier for you to


    control and use than ra? At that time, you already knew about the rtionship between ra''s


    grandmother and the White family, didn''t you? You simply wanted to get back at ra, didn''t you?"


    "Leo! ......" Perhaps because I was afraid to face the truth, I subconsciously wanted to stop his


    pressing, but after calling out his name, I lost my heart.


    The ultimate to face, and how long can escape it.


    Dennis lifted his dark eyes, his dark eyes stared for a long time, finally lowered his eyelids and found


    his voice, "Yes."


    The simple response was loud and clear, as if a heavy hammer had hit me in the heart.


    Leo is more excited than me, trying to hold back the anger in his heart, "Count you are still a man, dare


    to act, I ask you again, are you using ra''s identity as a youngdy of The Lewis family to get Samuel


    and Luna to support you against Leonard? "


    I wish Dennis had said no, but his answer was still a resounding, "Yes."


    "Very well," Leo grinded his back teeth and nodded, inclining his head to look at me, "you heard him,


    this man, he has been using you from the beginning, ra, as long as you ask, the divorce matter


    brother to solve for you, the children he does not want to take away one!"


    My mind is very confused, simply can not do in response, only feel the gathering of depression in the


    chest, can not breathe.


    "I did it I admit, but it doesn''t mean you can decide both of our lives." Dennis''s voice was cold, and a


    non-angry aura just naturally radiated out.


    Leo, of course, was offended and came straight over and grabbed Dennis by the cor, "What''s so


    arrogant about you, to get this far by ying with women, what''s the difference between you and those


    women who sell themselves out!"


    "I''m not ying with ra," Dennis said, seemingly unwilling to dwell on Leo, his words few but


    unmistakable.


    The two men were facing each other, and the situation was about to get out of hand. There were


    enough threats outside, and I really didn''t want them to fight again, "Leo, you go up first."


    "No, I have to wake this son of a bitch up, he''s gambling with your life and the kid''s right now!" Leo


    raised his fist in his hand and was about to drop it.


    "Leo!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The fist hung in mid-air, Leo looked back at me reluctantly, finally withdrew his hand, silently let go of


    Dennis, turned around and sat down on the far side of the sofa, his entire body looked very restless,


    simply ripped off the tie, unbuttoned the top button of the shirt, sitting limply on the sofa.


    The living room became quiet again, but the atmosphere was tense. Perhaps having experienced the


    surprise of switching lives with Olivia, I didn''t act very surprised.


    Dennis and I cane together, itself is a lot of misunderstandings and misunderstandings ovep


    and ovep caused, I am the closest person to him, he has how much truth to me, how much


    deception, I can feel.


    I vaguely noticed the fetal movement, I reached out and dragged my belly, even the child is reminding


    me to live in the present, and why should I hold on to my former faults.


    Forgive this thing, there is the first time, the second is not so difficult, especially in the premise of being


    able to foresee a stable life in the future, I care more about the man in front of me still have a few love


    for me.


    "Dennis, I just want to know, right now, do you have love for me, or is it for The Lewis family behind me


    and the Kennedy family?"


    Dennis stood under themp, the shadow was like a big mountain that covered all the light on me, we


    seemed to be one, but we seemed to be unable to blend together, all depending on his answer.


    I love you, ra, even if I know that you may be the granddaughter of the enemy who killed my


    parents, I still can''t help myself not to care about you, revenge is my responsibility as a son of man,


    once I lived for revenge, I can do anything as long as I can take down the other side, but because With


    you, I want to live well."


    I tried to raise my hand on his arm and lowered my voice, "Then for my sake, put aside the revenge


    first, OK?"


    The biggest obstacle between us is theck of honesty, now all misunderstandings are solved, should


    not let external objects separate us, which is not a good thing for Dennis, for me.


    However the obsession will not be so easy to put down, just a rare patient Dennis, suddenly silent,


    silent to.


    I refused to give up, took his hand and put it on the small of my back, "Dennis, think carefully, Diana is


    dead, Alex is in the ICU, we don''t have two children, Edward he deliberately let you save me today, is


    testing our rtionship, if you bite them again, me and the child, we will all die, do you really want this


    result?"


    Dennis still doesn''t say anything.


    Thirty years of obsession can''t be dissolved overnight, I understand, but does Dennis really think we


    can afford to lose?


    I took a deep breath, let go of Dennis, organized my emotions and looked at Dennis calmly, "I''m your


    wife, I should be on your side, but I''m also a mother, if you have to take revenge now, even I and the


    child put in danger are ignored, I think I really can not continue to stay by your side."


    Eighteen years old, I can marry a man who does not take a proper look at himself for love, twenty-


    something, I recklessly sink lost in the whirlpool of feelings with Dennis, thirty years old, I can no longer


    lose children.


    Leo couldn''t listen to this and interjected in a good mood, "Now it''s not a matter of Dennis taking


    revenge or not, now that the Whaley has been moved, the people above have been rmed, there is


    no turning point in this matter, to keep you and the children, there is only one way to divorce!

 Chapter 866 A Part of Life

    Chapter 866 A Part of Life


    After ten years of marriage, I didn''t want to give up halfway, but Leo''s words were like a thunderbolt


    that reminded us. If at first it was just a battle between Dennis and his enemies, now it''spletely


    involving me and the kids.


    Edward left so long to reappear, I believe it is prepared, Dennis for me to break Chandler a hand,


    there is another time, I will not escape from his hands.


    When Luna and Samuel came in, the atmosphere was just stagnant and therge living room was


    frighteningly quiet.


    "What''s going on here?" Luna asked from a distance, standing still, before continuing in again.


    Hearing voices, Dennis and I just came back to our senses.


    "Nothing." I sat back and pinched my brow, a little tired, "What brings you guys over here sote?"


    Luna and Samuel exchanged nces and then both acted very rxed, "Nothing, haven''t seen you for


    a while either, came to see you and rie."


    This is not a good time to visit at home, the reason past far-fetched, it seems that they are looking for


    Dennis.


    My real parents, however, joined forces with Dennis to hide it from me. I really don''t know whether I


    should be d that they are thinking of me or whether I should feel ironic that I am the one who is


    acting like an outsider.


    "If you have something to say, say it." Dennis''s voice suddenly sounded, I turned my head to look and


    saw him looking at me with a deep frown, "ra knows all about it."


    Although some surprises, but it does make sense, the truthes out, and then act behind my back is


    not much necessary.


    Luna froze for a moment, her brow furrowed and she looked at Dennis with some me in her eyes,


    "How can you let ra get involved now that she''s carrying a baby?"


    Samuel patted her hand and said soothingly, "Forget it, it''s already happened, let''s think about how to


    solve it first."


    When he finished, he turned around and looked at us and said at length, "the Whaley family and


    Leonard, want to meet us for a family dinner tomorrow."


    Speaking of which, even Luna, who has been a dandy for half her life, med Dennis and said, "What


    you did today was too impulsive, how could you break the hands of the Whaley family! That''s the old


    Mr. Whaley''s lifeblood, no wonder they''re throwing this banquet!"


    "Heh," Leo does not buy anyone''s face, I do my own sarcasm, "this time is light, if I know that he hit on


    ra again, directly abolished his thing down there, let them the Whaley family extinct! "


    "What ......" Luna didn''t know about my being tied up and grabbed Dennis asking with concern, "Did


    Chandler bully ra?"


    "Hmm." Dennis nodded, "Tied her up and tried to be a jerk, I couldn''t resist and took both of his hands."


    "Damn!" Luna instantly changed her face and said angrily, "the Whaley family put on that show, I really


    thought Dennis was blinded by hatred to do such an impulsive thing, but it turned out that the bastard


    caused the trouble first, the business world can not fight, backwards rake ability is not small!"


    Her chest heaving with anger, she got up and sat next to me, squeezing my hand and frowning slightly,


    "ra, that bastard didn''t hurt you, did he?"


    "Nope." I shook my head and forced a smile, signaling to her not to worry.


    Luna, though protective, is not exactly a disadvantage. Without the previous misadventure, she would


    have been a good mother.


    Men are always more sensible than women when ites to things, Samuel was not too surprised,


    said very pertinent words, "Leonard hands of power is not small, City P in these businessmen and


    businesswomen are to look at his face, tomorrow that meal, push is not to push off, or think about how


    to cope."


    "What''s there to think about, no!" Leo suddenly turned into an emotional idealist, mention the Whaley


    family still face disdain, "I, Uncle Link and Leonard was not the same way, ra is the Kennedy, there


    is no need to befriend, I do not believe, he dared to bring people into the Kennedy Residence to arrest


    people!"


    "Young people are still a bit impulsive in the end." Samuel sighed slightly, "originally we came out to


    help Dennis''s business in City P, and the Whaley family is a privatepetition, businesspetition


    can not be divided into right and wrong, but now outsiders only see the Whaley family''s son was injured


    by Dennis, no one knows ra suffered a loss, if we do not go to this meal, it proves that we are weak-


    minded, not afraid to face the Whaley family, then Leonard see the needle, in front of the Chamber of


    Commerce to promote the Whaley family and step on the George Group, the George Group is afraid


    that the future ispletely unable to develop their ambitions. The George Group will not be able to


    develop its ambitions."


    His words were not without merit, but Leo was still not convinced and got a little emotional, "No one


    knows? Fine, I''m not Leo if I don''t make this son of a bitch''s scandal known to everyone!"


    With that, he stood up, and while finishing his clothes, he said, "Wait here, brother will go and get you


    justice."


    He then walked out in a huff, not even caring whether I stayed at the George Residence or went back


    to the Kennedy Residence.


    This impulsive look is really unsettling, I hurriedly Facebook contacted Deborah and asked her to


    inform Uncle Link, so as to at least alert him not to make any trouble at this time.


    After Leo left, there was no discussion about whether to go to the appointment, and given thete hour,


    Samuel took Luna back first.


    Dennis helped me upstairs, back to the bedroom, take care of me washing and changing clothes, the


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    whole silent, but not a little impatient, just take off the suit jacket, his whole person looks more thin.


    "You won''t even eat properly without me?" My voice was choked with endless heartache.


    Dennis took off my slippers for me and slowly helped me get ready on the bed, "The food doesn''t even


    smell when you''re not here."


    He said this lightly, there is little emotion, but let my nose a sore.


    In the Kennedy Residence days I am not like this, apanied by a decade of people, has long


    be part of life, the absence of tasteless.


    After tucking me in, Dennis got up and went into the checkroom, and when he came out again, he had


    two documents in his hands.


    He opened one of them and handed it to me.


    I took it and curiously pulled the contents out, and after looking at it, my brows furrowed, "This thing,


    didn''t you give it to the Whites?"


    The oil subscription agreement is the White family''s hope for aeback, so it''s no wonder Edward is


    Dennis frowned and lowered his eyes, not answering the question.


    I knew that there was one more thing that he was hiding from me.


    Putting the papers aside, I took a long breath, "What else are you hiding from me, tell me all about it


    tonight."


    "No more." Dennis didn''t hesitate.


    "And what''s this one?" I said, pointing to another document.


    Dennis listened and stared at the kraft paper bag for a moment, not knowing what came to mind, a little


    out of his mind.


    "What''s wrong?" I nudged him.


    Dennis then looked back and smiled a little reluctantly, "What would you do if I said it was divorce


    papers?"

 Chapter 867 - Sole Heir

    Chapter 867 - Sole Heir


    My heart thudded and I frowned, showing reluctance.


    For the sake of the children, I can say those grand words, but does not mean that it is easy to do, this


    time the divorce can indeed be cleared with him, but from now on, Dennis will have to face the


    government and business rivals alone, the loss of The Lewis family and the Kennedy family''s help, I''m


    afraid that only beaten part.


    "Have you thought about it? Leave again this time, and you''ll never get me back."


    I pursed my lips, the expectation in my eyes overflowing, hoping he would take a step back.


    Dennis lowered his eyes, silent, then picked up the document and opened it, drew out the contents,


    handed it over, I looked down at it, as he said, the divorce agreement five big words square and


    square, without the slightest twist.


    It turns out that he has long thought, between revenge and our small home, did not hesitate to choose


    the former, choose the responsibility of the son of man, my understanding and love, in his eyes nothing


    counts.


    "Look backwards." After thete night, Dennis'' voice is maic, with a man''s unique charm that


    makes people want to obey.


    I flipped the agreement and saw that where the divorce was signed and signed by both parties, my


    name had actually been left!


    Strange, when did I sign this document? Is it the one from thest divorce? No, the content of that


    agreement is far from this one, but this signature, but it is indeed my ......


    "Had Toby get someone to sign it for us." Dennis'' voice whispered in his ear, "Does it look like your


    handwriting?"


    I see, looking for professionals to imitate, naturally it is difficult to distinguish the real from the fake, I


    nodded, "like, even I can not distinguish myself, but, what do you prepare fake divorce papers?"


    Dennis looked at the document, the corner of his mouth lifted upward, raised his hand to cupped the


    paper, and flipped out another document after the part I thought was over.


    In contrast to the formal norms of the divorce agreement, the one hidden below seems a bit


    unconventional, a nce can be read, but still the three words of the agreement, read silently for a


    while, only to find that Dennis drafted the property transfer agreement, which states that if he has an


    ident within two years, all the property of the George family will automatically be transferred to my


    name.


    In other words, as soon as I signed, legally, I would be the sole heir to Dennis'' estate, and even our two


    children would have no chance to fight for it.


    Although this proves the weight of my heart in Dennis, but not a thing to be happy about, he has this


    preparation, only to show that even he himself is not sure, can be in the process of revenge in the


    whole body back.


    I had a vague suspicion in my mind, and Dennis'' next words confirmed my thoughts.


    "Leo''s idea I have considered a long time ago, just as ast resort, I do not want to take this step," he


    lowered his eyes, look a little tired, "today''s incident reminded me, Edward is a waiting snake, do not


    know when to scurry out, and, back then to harm I can''t stop, I can only be more daring, in order to


    catch the other side off guard to reveal their feet, after the divorce agreement is publicized, we should


    not see each other for the time being, this is the best protection for you and the child."


    Dennis paused, and his coarse palm covered my belly, "After the children are born, let them take your


    surname."


    I understood his intention, both to divorce and to have me take the children and change theirst name,


    to make everyone think we had broken up for good.


    He slightly lowered his eyelids, his dark eyes were deep, as if there was ink dipping open inside.


    The body''s atmosphere is gloomy and mncholy, but people can not see through the emotions under


    the eyes, as we first met in those years, the teenager is cold and depressed, as if from hell, covered


    with the breath of the living.


    If you watch the enemy who killed your parents ascend to a high ce and get away with it, Dennis will


    be trapped in hell for the rest of his life.


    "Just let it go." I gritted my teeth, not really sure I would regret saying that, but it was the only way


    Dennis could have a chance at relief from a life of pain.


    Dennis probably didn''t expect me to agree so quickly, looking up at me, his dark eyes were surprised.


    I tugged at the corners of my mouth and reached out to gently stroke the broad side of his angr face,


    "You''ll protect yourself, won''t you? I can trust you, right?"


    Dennis''s warm palm held my hand, his voice warm leap, "Of course, owe you so much, have not let


    you all recover, you do not ask, I dare not die."


    I didn''t know what to say, looked down at the agreement, then took it in my hand and simply tore it in


    half.


    "What?" Dennis was a little surprised.


    I pursed my lips and looked at him with squinted eyes as if semi-threatening, "I don''t want these things


    now, wait for the rest of your decades a little to me!"


    Yes, I don''t want a two-year guarantee, I want a lifetime, a long, long lifetime.


    ......


    On the way to the hospital to see Alex, Folly called me, "Go on Twitter and see, your brother is going


    crazy!"


    Open Twitter to know, Leo yesterday is not really a moment of anger, back after he had people to


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    collect Chandler''s ck material.


    The Whaley family''s influence has been suppressed, but the magazine Entertainment Never Die has


    been reporting the news one by one. The Whaley family has beenpletely pushed into the limelight.


    Dennis turned my phone off to keep me from looking further, "Samuel is right, Leo is still not thinking


    things through."


    "What?" I wondered, "Since it''s in the news and trending, doesn''t that just prove that the Whaley family


    isn''t in charge anymore?"


    Dennis''s parents died more than twenty years ago, the times have undergone great changes, online


    speech is often prone to cause a furore, is the real people''s hearts to win the world, of course, there is


    no shortage of people here to use public opinion for profit, but only a very small number of cases.


    Dennis can be active under the eyes of Leonard''s group, is not precisely because of this?


    "Let''s not mention that Chandler has now been sent out of the country, even if those cases doe to


    go down that road of judicial proceedings, awsuit always requires witnesses, you are the one who


    has to take the bar exam, let me ask you, without witness evidence in the case, there is the possibility


    of conviction?"


    "Are you saying the Whaley family will pay off witnesses?" Although I hadn''t passed the exam yet, my


    sense of justice as a prospectivewyer suddenly exploded, "There are always victims who would


    rather have justice than all that money from a private settlement."


    Dennis breathed a deep sigh of relief, and his long arms came around to protect me in his arms,


    "Before waiting for justice toe, there is a long and painful process, and I am still like this, how


    many ordinary people do you think can go through those hardships? The Whaley family is more likely


    to get into trouble than to be able to hide and live in peace, which is a gift to them."


    I was silent, my chest was a little dull, so Leo went to a lot of trouble, and in the end, it just didn''t hurt to


    let the Whaley family lose some face.

 Chapter 868 Unpleasant Sounds

    Chapter 868 Unpleasant Sounds


    The intensive care unit is not essible at all times, and we can only stand outside through the ss


    from a distance.


    Alex was lying in a hospital bed, covered in bandages, with only the hot air constantly exhaled by the


    venttor to prove he was still alive.


    Yesterday he was still alive and cursing me, but today he can''t even open his eyes to see the world, the


    tip of his nose is sore, his eyes are so wet, I covered my mouth and nose, not daring to cry out, afraid


    to disturb Alex.


    Dennis reached out and put his hand on my shoulder, gently patted the soothing, "Alex''s psychiatric


    clinic I have let people redecorate, troublemaking patients have also been pacified one by one, waiting


    for him to wake up, everything can start again, this is an ident, no one wants, you have had


    depression before, and now pregnant, can not be too sad, it is easy to lose control of emotions, when


    the timees how to take care of the child?"


    Once he said that, I had to gather myself and do my best to control myself from continuing to lose it.


    However, the fire was already burning to my eyebrows, and the matter at hand had to be dealt with. I


    watched Alex''s movement in the custody room while whispering to Dennis about his ns, "Are you


    nning to go to that dinner tonight?"


    "Go." Dennis replied dryly, and the hand on my shoulder increased in strength, "You''re going to do a


    scene with me onest time as Mrs. George."


    To make the divorce settlement public afterwards convincing, it does need some previous incidents of


    spousal discord to hit the ground running, I didn''t say anything, I kind of agreed.


    My legs were swollen after the pregnancy, and after an hour outside the care unit, Dennis called


    Wendy and instructed her to keep me posted, and then took me away.


    When we stepped out of the elevator, we met Sansa, who had brought her children with her, and she


    only gave us a sideways nce before getting into the elevator without looking back.


    I was on Facebook all day hoping to get news that Alex was getting better, but Wendy only sent me a


    message that the doctor''s rounds said that Mr. Thomson''s condition would be monitored for a while.


    I was worried, and when I went out to the banquet, I couldn''t get up, I let Dennis help me out, but I was


    distracted, so when I saw Leo, I froze for a while before I reacted.


    "What are you doing here?" Leo was dressed formally and looked like he was going to be with us.


    "Why can''t I be there." Leo bitchily shook his shoulders, godlike, "how to say I am also the only person


    who has made the Whaley family lose so much face in thest decade, besides I represent Uncle Link


    and the Kennedy family today, what''s so strange."


    "Come on, get in." With that, he walked up, took me from Dennis, and helped me into the car with the


    Kennedy family license te, followed by Dennis, who got into the George family car parked behind.


    The car soon departed.


    ncing in the rearview mirror at the car behind me, I inclined my head and asked Leo, "What the hell


    are you two up to?"


    I was there when Luna and Samuel came to the door yesterday, but I didn''t hear that Leonard had


    invited the Kennedy family, not to mention that Leo was also on Twitter in the morning with the


    Chandler thing that made the chicken jump, as early as the Whaley family as a thorn in the side, this


    time toe to the door, is not a fire! Well!


    Leo looked at me, the corners of his mouth exaggeratedly raised upwards, the skin smiled, "What can


    be the name, I want to go to meet the Whaley family, Dennis took me on, it is so simple."


    By the look on his face, I knew I could not ask the truth, so I did not dwell on it.


    The car drove for more than half an hour before stopping.


    The Whaley family is a real estate family, the vi is located in the suburbs of the best scenery of the


    winery, from a distance is a castle, not yet seven o''clock, the surrounding decorative warm lights are


    turned on, the fountain in the beam of light leap out, like a night spirit, set the whole castle mysterious


    and solemn.


    The George family is the richest man in Newton Town, and the vi is considered decent even in City P.


    But after getting off the bus, I really felt the momentum brought by the Whaley family building, and


    realized the gap between Newton Town and City P.


    Leo was used to it and naturally walked in on the red carpet with me on his arm, and Dennis followed


    us in a bit behind.


    Luna and Samuel had already arrived, and when we entered the room, there was a lively conversation


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    going on inside.


    When she saw us, Luna got up and came over to greet us, "Here we are."


    With her looking after him, Leo naturally let go and slowed down his pace to go hand in hand with


    Dennis.


    Then the others stood up, with great courtesy, and after some introductions, I got to know Leonard,


    whom Samuel and Link talked about.


    He sat across from me on the sofa, wearing in old man''s clothes, hair white, holding a folding fan in


    his hand, looks amiable, see who is smiling, and I imaginedpletely different, but the connotation


    and temperament of the official is very obvious.


    Not long after the small talk, we sat at the dinner table, Leo today I do not know how, had to sit next to


    me, Dennis had to sit in the middle of Duncan and Samuel.


    The position at the banquet often determines the status of the person sitting on it. Today is clearly the


    Whaley family''s banquet, but Leonard is sitting on the main seat, it is clear that the Whaley family has


    great respect for this Leonard.


    With the wine in the ss, Leonard picked up the small spoon in front of him and tapped the goblet, the


    crisp sound of binging immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Come, let''s raise a ss to Mr. George and the three young men of the Whaley family."


    Surprisingly, it is to be a peacemaker, which is unexpected by all.


    The Whaley family is Leonard''s people, Duncan and Mrs. Duncan naturally give face, immediately


    pinch the tall ss raised, looking at Dennis''s direction, the first to lower the posture, "Mr. George,


    yesterday''s incident our two families each wrong, drink this ss, from now on, the Whaley The


    Whaley family and the George family are friends, business, fair y, how about it?"


    Dennis was cold-faced, and before he could say anything, Leonard took over the conversation and


    praised him in a grand manner, "The George Group and the Whaley Group are both qualitypanies


    in City P. As a parental official, I see that the two of them can put aside their personal grudges and put


    the big picture first, and work together to contribute to the economic development of City P. I really don''t


    know what words to say to thank you."


    Leonard, with an emotional face, got up with his red wine ss and walked next to Duncan with a


    having great love in your heart!"


    He stood, Duncan naturally did not dare to do, sincerely and fearfully rose, tilted the ss, half a ss


    lower than Leonard''s ss, gently clinked, "Mr. Davies overpraise, we are also taking from the people


    to give back to the people, should be."


    These two people a blow, do not know also think that this is their exclusive mutual praise meeting, it


    seems that as long as each other pat, things are set.


    Just at the moment they were ready to cap it off and drink from their sses, an unpleasant voice rang


    out.


    "It is the Kennedy who is hurt, but Mr. Whaley and Mr. Davies are asking the George family for peace.

 Chapter 869 My Advocate

    Chapter 869 My Advocate


    Dennis silent, Duncan and Leonard could have been logical as a default, ying sloppy eyes, the


    matter just passed, but Leo this open, the atmosphere was instantly awkward, Leonard''s ss raised


    to half and fell down, smiling, sitting back, the action of the stiff cup back to the table.


    face was refuted, Leonard''s face is not very good, but the first to speak instead Duncan, probably


    because of the things on Twitter, his hostility to Leo is greater, standing condescendingly, posing a full


    elders, "Mr. Kennedy does not say I forgot, the Whaley family and the Kennedy family are decent


    people, private feud but to make a scene on the Inte, so that the whole city to see the joke,


    although it is a teenager to get back from the countryside, so many years should know what is called


    rules!"


    After that, he directly threw the ss to the table, sitting back in his chair, the ss shifted on the table,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    almost fell down and spilled a piece, but in Duncan''s wife reached out in time to help a hand, so as not


    to make the atmosphere more saber-rattling.


    Noticing that I was looking at him, we nodded to each other as a greeting.


    I didn''t expect Duncan, a man who can''t distinguish between right and wrong, to marry a wife with a


    gentle nature.


    In high society circles, the past of being adopted in the countryside is not an honorable thing, especially


    when it is brought up in front of this ss of people, which is clearly intended to embarrass Leo.


    Leo hung his head,ughed coldly and turned his head, his sinister eyes met Duncan''s, "Mr. Whaley is


    right, I don''t like rules, and I don''t want to talk about rules today. I''m going to let him stay abroad for the


    rest of his life, or I''m going to sue him until he goes to jail!"


    In the end, Leonard was used to big scenes, and in the blink of an eye, he had already swept away the


    displeasure on his face and patiently calmed the crowd, "Okay, okay, a private dinner, why make a


    fuss? Just think of it as giving me a face and finish this meal happily, okay?"


    The words are for Leo to hear, others are naturally not good to answer, this meal can not eat


    peacefully, Leo''s attitude is crucial.


    The whole room was waiting for Leo''s reaction, yet he focused on Dennis, with a pair of almond eyes


    squinting, lips tightly closed, eyebrows arrogantly raised upwards, anger concealed.


    In the end, Dennis is the protagonist of the feast, but after he sat down, he did not open his mouth and


    let Leonard and Duncan dominate the situation, looking like he was on the same side as them.


    Leo has only one purpose, to seek justice for me and the child in my belly. Seeing Dennis'' attitude like


    this, he naturally couldn''t feel better, so he started to be gloomy, "Dennis'' words were so grand before,


    but now he doesn''t even dare to say a word to the enemy who has harmed his wife and child... ..."


    Leo this mouth, sarcasm to how damaging there is, making the atmosphere more awkward.


    However, Dennis is as if he did not hear, as if nothing happened, raised his hand to pinch the red wine


    ss in front of him, slowly and methodically sip, and carefully put back, the action elegant and noble.


    Leo could not be angry, fiercely got up and swept the tableware in front of him to the ground, "I''m


    talking about you Dennis, what mute you are ying! Didn''t you say you wanted to take revenge?


    What? You want to retreat and be a shrinking violet after being scared by others, and you don''t


    even mention that your wife and children have been wronged?"


    The sound of utensils falling to the ground was a mishmash of harsh sounds, and I was startled,


    looking up at him in surprise, my eyes bbergasted.


    And Dennis, still tarzan copse in front of the face does not change the steady, low hanging head, a


    long time before the words popped out of the teeth, "This is my family business."


    Dennis has always been arrogant, and now he is close to pointing at Leo''s nose and saying that he is


    meddling, so he looks even more unbearable.


    To be honest, these two bitchy times are a bit owed a beating.


    Leo lifted his jacket and put his hands in his waist, as if he had heard a joke, he answered him coldly,


    "Are you trying to say that I am an outsider? Good, very good, Dennis, I underestimated you, it''s


    settled, from now on the Kennedy family and the George family are severed, and you do not have to


    look for my sister again!"


    "ra!" he called my name out of the blue in a fit of rage, and I gave a weak "huh?" in response. .


    "Come with me." Leo stared at Dennis, word for word said clearly, "someone afraid of offending people,


    I am not afraid, go back, let thewyer draft the divorce agreement, you twopletely break clean,


    from now on, you are just the Kennedy, what aggrieved, brother will never stand by!"


    With that, Leo helped me to get up and prepare to leave.


    Dennis, however, got up at that moment, looking calmly straight ahead, and said with empty eyes,


    "Divorce is fine, and it doesn''t matter if you want to leave, but she still has the George family''s child in


    her belly, and the Kennedy family is not going to take it away."


    ......


    Why does that sound weird?


    Last night this man said he wanted the child to take my name, but now he wants to take custody?


    Leo was already harboring fire, when Dennis spoke, he held me standing on the side, his feet stopped,


    the whole person seemed to be frozen, froze for several seconds, before suddenly releasing me and


    turned towards Dennis.


    "FUCK!" An unexpected punch that knocked Dennis back two steps and kicked the chair behind him


    out of the way.


    Samuel hurriedly pulled the man back, "Leo what are you doing! It''s all family!"


    "Who is family with him!" Leo broke away madly and spat twice, hating Samuel along with him, "You''re


    no good either, ra''s first child, you guys got rid of it together! You''re the real family!"


    Probably finished venting, Leo looked at me, forced the fire down and helped me leave quickly.


    Halfway through the meal we left, and what happened behind us was naturally unclear.


    But from the castle, Leo has been in a good mood, sitting on the leather seat, crossing his legs, hands


    folded, long fingers have a light click, look extra leisurely.


    I understood everything as soon as I looked at it andughed and teased him, "Just overacted."


    Leo was surprised, "You can see that?"


    I pursed my lips and smiled, "Dennis wouldn''t say that kind of thing. Besides, even if you were really


    unhappy with him, in front of others, you would put aside your prejudices and be consistent.


    I thought Dennis wanted me to attend, or at least help me to be the "best actress", but I did not think he


    was thoughtful enough to let Leo be my spokesman, both to take me out of those fights, but also to


    sessfully make outsiders think we are still together, but because of the baby.

 Chapter 870 No sense of humor

    Chapter 870 No sense of humor


    To my surprise, Leo''s acting was so good that I would have taken it seriously if Dennis hadn''t reminded


    me on purpose.


    "OK, not bad for my sister, observant enough." Leo was so smug that he didn''t know if he was


    But I still didn''t get it, "Didn''t you and Dennis fall out? When did you make up?"


    Leo pursed his lips, a pair of eyes bright and deep, "This is the tacit understanding of men, sometimes


    just a look is needed to know what to do and what not to do."


    It is surprising that the tacit understanding between men can be more profound than those who have


    loved each other for ten years, which is unexpected to me.


    But I did not answer, turned my head to look out of the car window, looked in the rearview mirror, the


    castle in the light of the night lights, far behind, more mysterious and distant, a little devouring the


    darkness of the night.


    Hopefully Dennis will be safe and sound.


    When I got back to the Kennedy Residence, it was still early. rie heard themotion and ran


    downstairs in her pajamas to find me, so I yed with her for a while.


    After about half an hour, Leo came down from upstairs with the file, showing off his mystery as he


    walked, "Guess what this is?"


    "No guesses." I took rie into my arms and absentmindedly straightened her shredded hair. At this


    point, all I wanted to know was if Dennis was safe in the pile of tigers and wolves.


    "It''s no fun." Leo walked to the opposite sofa and sat down, lifting her right leg and folding it over her


    left leg, one hand resting on the arm of the sofa, the gray id pajamas on her body made her whole


    person look very homely, if her mouth wasn''t so indebted, "How you have no sense of humor, sooner or


    I looked up at him and rolled my eyes, "Didn''t you say you''d keep me for life? It''s been less than an


    hour and you''re backtracking?"


    Leo shrugged, put the document on the table and digressed, "Take a look, your man acts fast enough,


    the divorce papers are faxed over here."


    I froze for a moment, but did not rush to see.


    Leo was a little surprised, "You''re not going to take a look?"


    "What''s so pretty about it?" I was all about teasing rie, "It''s just scrap paper."


    Some things are seen more than others, and there will be no more excitement.


    What''s more, Dennis and I had an agreement, and I even read the agreement with my signature, a fax,


    it''s not really worth my fuss.


    It was Leo who took the agreement in his hand again, flexed his knuckles and flicked it, "You don''t say,


    except for the child custody point, Dennis is quite generous."


    Seeing his face smiling and nodding, I then opened my mouth to tease him, "Before, you still think


    Dennis used me and can''t see him, and after acting together, you changed your mind about him?"


    The smile at the corner of Leo''s mouth had not yet dissipated when he lifted his eyelids and looked at


    me with a smirk, "You think I''m doing this for him? If he hadn''t been willing to spare you and the child at


    this juncture, to save you from the fear, I wouldn''t have bothered to take care of him."


    He paused, throwing away the paper in his hand, his expression more serious, "ra, you must know


    that only the Kennedy family, only I, is really good for you, I do not care what you think in your heart,


    Dennis, or the Samuel couple, brother does not want you to report a hundred percent trust, they all


    have their own They all have their own agenda, and I only have you as a sister, you are the closest


    person to me, I will not hurt you."


    The heart is hot, suddenly a little touched, do not know what to say, the bureau avoided the line of


    sight, mouth stiff, "Okay, less flesh."


    Leo spread his hands and leaned back to the back of the sofa behind him, "Believe it or not, anyway,


    big brother I ah, at least to you frankly, nothing secret."


    I don''t know why, I listened to the extra heavy, the past ten years, Dennis and I''s fate floating and


    sinking, is because each other''s heart hiding too many secrets, but I hope that in the future, enough


    honesty.


    Leo read the agreement and took it back to his study. As I expected, even though I didn''t look at it, the


    news of my divorce from Dennis broke on Twitter early the next morning, followed by a response from


    the George Group''s official Twitter ount, which released the divorce agreement signed by Dennis


    and me, confirming that the rumors were true.


    While swiping to Twitter, Dennis sent over Facebook, a voice.


    "You know what I''m doing all this for, right?"


    The tone sounded a bit cautious, as if he was afraid I would think more of it?


    I raised my lips, tapped my fingertips on the screen, and replied in text, "Sound bites."


    Dennis returned quickly, but spared the words, "Brilliant."


    Then the prompt in the conversation bar showing that the other person was typing disappeared,


    presumably to work on something else.


    I thought this would calm things down for a while, but it turned out that just after breakfast, Folly came


    barging in with her high heels in a hurry.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She walked into the living room and stood like a general, looked around, then saw me sitting at the


    table, frowned, walked over with big steps and threw her bag on the table, "What''s going on? Because


    of that Wendy? Or is there another woman? Didn''t I tell you to be more careful? Those women out


    there are crazy, there is no moral conscience, see a man with a sessful career, good-looking, then


    jump on, it''s not easy to get together, why do not you know how to manage it ......"


    "Stop!" I felt she was getting a little too excited and made a gesture to stop, pulled out the chair next to


    her and told her to sit down, "Didn''t have breakfast, did you? Sit down and I''ll talk to you while you eat."


    Folly looked down at the table and exhaled heavily before sitting down on her butt, only to re at me


    in disgust, "Who cares about this food? Speak up!"


    I had no choice but to find an excuse and said coldly, "A personality disagreement."


    "Hmm?" Folly is so smart, this sentence obviously can''t be fooled, "teasing me? What''s wrong with


    that? It''s been ten years, and even the edges have been smoothed out. ra, you better tell the truth!"


    A woman who can handle the college male god, even the most brilliant acting skills will be recognized, I


    was silent for a while, before I organized the words to answer.


    "You know, I was kidnapped a while ago, the other party is Dennis''s arch rival, I asked him to stop, he


    refused, I want the baby, so I left him, this time, will not get back together." I try to show little emotion


    and make myself look cold and indifferent.


    Not surprisingly, the answer outside of Folly''s information, obviously made her freeze for a moment,


    she frowned and thought for a moment before speaking again, thoughtfully, "I recently heard some


    news that the Whaley family and the George family are privately engaged in targeting, see Leo on


    Twitter So the Whaley family, thought you united front ...... However, since the rtionship is not a


    problem, why take this step? You''re making room for the women outside, you know?"


    From the moment she entered, her emotions were tense and her focus was always on the woman next


    to Dennis, which felt a little strange.

 Chapter 871 Minor Grudges

    Chapter 871 Minor Grudges


    I originally wanted to tell the truth, to do a fake divorce, less a person knows less a risk, I can only y


    the show on.


    "It doesn''t matter." I put down the dishes in my hand, pulled a tissue from the table, not slow to wipe the


    corners of my mouth, "You know how scared and helpless I was when I almost lost these two children


    in my stomach? But he didn''t care about anything, not only did he not settle down and take a step


    back, but he broke Chandler''s handspletely pissing off the Whaley family , I didn''t want to be with


    him crazy anymore, I didn''t want to be, once again, a failure as a mother."


    Follypsed into silence again for a long time before she sighed again and found her voice, "You really


    think about it?"


    "The divorce papers are signed, there can still be fake." The words were soft, with little force, but they


    made me look cold and indifferent, as if I had really seen everything and was unmoved.


    Folly does not know how, actually believe it, beautiful eyes slightly drooping, emotional, "so rare to be


    together, how can this be, how is this ......"


    The way she was talking to herself was so sad that if I didn''t know that she and Zack were sure of their


    rtionship, I would have thought that she had been hurt in a rtionship and was seekingfort.


    Knowing that she meant well and didn''t want her to worry, I reached out and patted the back of her


    hand, "Don''t worry about me, no matter what, I''ll live the rest of my life for the sake of the baby."


    Folly looked up with some mysterious eyes, "You''re like a different person today."


    She was born to be a smart hunter, with beautiful eyes open buckets as if she could see into people''s


    hearts.


    My heart is weak, raise my eyebrows and turn my face to the side to y sloppy, "may be a shock, did


    not rest wellst night ......"


    This reason is really not very convincing, Folly stared at me for a while, did not answer, do not know


    whether to believe.


    At this time, the maid from the outer courtyard came in to inform, "Miss, there is an old man named


    Leonard outside, saying he is looking for you."


    We only met on one side, why did this old foxe to our door?


    But after thinking about it, reach out and not smile, not to mention the fact that now externally Dennis


    and I have fallen out, naturally there is no reason to avoid his enemies, "Bring it in."


    Folly helped me get up and sit down on the couch in the living room, asking as she walked, "It''s not


    often you see this Leonard boarding the Kennedy Residence."


    "You even know this?" I smiled, if we say that gathering information is a talent, Folly can be considered


    a gift, this kind of knowledge of everything can be one or two skills, probably even Brady also have to


    recognize the word "convinced".


    "Link and Leonard don''t like each other, this City P is not a secret, but people outside say that these


    two characters will definitely die of old age in this life, I also count the blind cat met the dead mouse,


    can see this century ice breaking scene." Folly washed away the loss she had just felt and suddenly


    became refreshed.


    Women in front of the gossip news, there is always an inexhaustible force.


    I am a little helpless, open mouth to sweep her Hing, "you think too much, I godfather is not in, they do


    not touch the above."


    Just after I finished, footsteps sounded, and the maid led Leonard, all the way into the living room, and


    Folly helped me to stand up carefully.


    Leonard then quickened his pace, raised both hands and waved them, anxious like a worried elder, "Sit


    down, sit down, your body is important ......"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With that, he joined us and sat down.


    Folly scoffed at this, nudged me with his elbow, secretly passed a look over, look at the tactics of


    others, uninvited even if, in the blink of an eye, the noise to take over, not easy to deal with ah!


    I smacked my lips and gestured with my eyes for her not to do anything rash.


    We are facing, but a viper that wants to kill people, but not a drop of blood on their hands!


    "I wonder what Mr. Davies is doing at the door?" I smiled, perfectly interpreting a housewife who was


    not eclipsed by the world.


    The maid brought up the hot tea, Leonard took it, took a sip, and while surveying the house, he spoke,


    "After so many years of staying in the official world with Link, this is the first time I''ve been back to the


    Kennedy Residence. ..."


    I pursed my lips, awkwardly pulled the corners of my mouth, obviously a deadly rival, from his mouth,


    but like a good friend who has not seen for years.


    "Where''s Link?" Leonard suddenly asked.


    "Business trip to go, I heard that the subordinate cities have a few tour activities, can not return for a


    while it."


    Leonard smiled as an afterthought, "Haha, yes, yes, how did I forget such an important thing, Leo is


    our advanced model, his heart is all in his work, I am ashamed of myself ah!"


    "With Mr. Davies in charge, Godfather and the others can start their work, each in their own way, no


    one can be missing. I tried to raise the corners of my mouth, but I still couldn''t see why Leonard had


    At that, Leonard nodded approvingly, "This is a good saying, each in their own way, nowadays the


    world is better, everyone as long as they do what they should do, everything will develop in a good way,


    other I dare not say, take me and Link, although the division ofbor is different, there are some private


    grudges, but are in the struggle for the people, so many years, no There has not been a problem, each


    up a few levels, this person lives a life ah, is not a peace of mind ......"


    Leonard''s words were spoken in such a way that it would be difficult for me not to understand the


    underlying meaning.


    Link and Leonard do not like each other, all City P people know, but they do not interfere with each


    other, in their respective areas have be a unique character, Leonard said each in their own way, in


    fact, is to remind us, do their part, do not get into trouble.


    I wasn''t sure, though, whether Leonard wanted me to forgive Dennis or whether he wanted me to step


    in and be a lobbyist for him to get Dennis to let go of his past grudges.


    If thetter is the case, it proves that he came today with only one purpose, to test whether Dennis and


    I really have a broken rtionship.


    Since Leonard did not explicitly say, I continue to y dumb, "Yes, City P can develop so quickly,


    indeed, thanks to Mr. Davies and I godfather you generation, we young people, a lifetime can not catch


    up."


    Leonard raised one eyebrow, shrewd eyes staring at me, said quietly, "the George Group''s business


    prospects I am very optimistic, Mr. George is also a rare talent, the future is to do City P brokerage


    industry leader, the eyes should be open, the past small grudges, should also learn to put down,e


    out, so that Only then can we grow, right?"


    Dennis''s parents died injustice, and even the unborn child is not spared, this in Leonard''s mouth, but


    only a light sentence of a small grudge to sum up?


    Leonard''s look of entitlement made me understand Dennis'' stubbornness in a sh.

 Chapter 872: Well see what happens

    Chapter 872: We''ll see what happens


    The bones of their loved ones are cold, but the murderer is in a fast and furious revenge, who can


    easily say the word "put down"?


    "Dennis''s affairs, I have always known not very well, and besides, we are already divorced, I do not


    expression on my face, trying my best to maintain the humility of ate bloomer.


    Leonard''s purpose was clear, both to test my rtionship with Dennis and to pry Dennis'' resolve out of


    my mouth.


    The group of people, who have obviously alreadymunicated with Edward, know that Dennis has


    just been angry for me and the children, naturally will not believe too easily in the divorce, after all,


    once the divorce is true, they will be one less the best leverage to control Dennis.


    Since Leonard personally came to the door, it proves that they are still afraid of the Kennedy family''s


    power, and I naturally have no need to lower myself.


    As soon as my words were finished, the smile on Leonard''s face froze, his creased eyelids narrowed


    slightly, and the majestic aura of being a leader spread through the living room.


    I felt his powerful aura pressure, every nerve is like an arrow in the string, tense.


    Leonard, however, has no intention of resting on hisurels.


    After a long time, Leonard turned his anger intoughter, "Hahaha, as expected of Link''s goddaughter,


    she has the same temper as him!"


    I was relieved to let go of my clenched fist, and let the wind blow through my palms to dry the cold


    sweat, I did not appear so calm, the feeling of fear, like the sword of NASDAQ hanging overhead, will


    fall, every second is torturous.


    Leonard and Link is different, although they are in the official sink in the best, but he is a real sinister


    and cunning poisonous, back then, in order to protect themselves, wronged Dennis''s parents is not


    enough, together with the Baker family, easily plundered four lives, now mention it, but no regret fear,


    such a person, almost cold-blooded, psychological quality is extremely high, let people feel from the


    bones of fear.


    Perhaps that''s why the Old Mr. George, in the first ce, refused to tell Dennis the truth.


    Fighting with people, but alsoparable to who is more cunning and cunning, flexible mind, and the


    beast fight, that is to take a life in gambling, the slightest mistake, the loss is a lifetime.


    "In that case, I won''t force it, just pretend I didn''te today, I won''t bother you guys, it just so


    happens that I have a meeting in the morning, so I''ll go back first ......"


    Leonard stood up while being polite, as a guest I naturally had to go out to send, physically


    inconvenient, Folly had to hold on the side, also followed by getting up.


    However, just turned around, Link, who should have been on patrol outside, suddenly appeared at the


    door, one in and one out, and the line of sight collided right on the spot.


    Link walked in without changing his face, directly ignoring Leonard''s ttering smile, walked to the sofa


    and sat down, "I still say there are what valuable guests boarded, drive such a nice car ......Leonard,


    kindly remind you of a word, soon to go to the next level, do not let people seize the point The handle,


    the extra branch ah ......"


    This is a strange word, said Leonard''s face from green to red, very unpleasant, and then speak, the


    voice is some gnashing of teeth, "Hum ...... thanks Leo kind, but you worry too much, that car is The


    Whaley Group donation, the unit assigned to me The Whaley Group donated that car to the unit


    assigned to me, I can do the right thing and sit down and withstand the investigation, you can put your


    heart into your stomach."


    Link did not raise his eyelids, picked up the table did not drink the hot tea, blowing away the heat


    above, carefully sip, slowly open, "We''ll see."


    "Hmph!" All of Leonard''s decency instantly crumbled and he brushed off in anger.


    I suddenly found that the Kennedy in the matter of angry people, are a good hand, and then backward


    twenty years, Link if not in politics, relying on this mouth, probably another Leo, do not know how many


    young girls to woe.


    After Leonard left, it was just the three of us left in the living room, and it was only then that Link let out


    a worried look, "What did Leonard say to you?"


    "Let me persuade Dennis to put aside his grudge."


    "Hmph, the weasel is paying respect to the chicken." Link coldly grunted, face extreme disdain, turned


    his head and instructed the subordinates standing next to him to wait, "In the future, Leonardes


    again, no notification, directly sent away."


    It was rare to see Link lose his temper with someone other than Leo, and I smiled, amused, "You and


    Leonard, you seem to have a much heavier grudge than Dennis."


    Speaking of this, Link sighed heavily and said, "I was so close that I could have caught Leonard and


    his group of henchmen, but at thest minute, let him escape. I am afraid that by the day of retirement,


    I will not be able to see them brought to justice ......"


    Folly and I didn''t know much about the older generation, and we didn''t know what to say, so we didn''t


    answer.


    After a moment of deep self-reflection, Link responded, his eyes falling on Folly and digressing, "You''re


    the youngdy of The Lewis family, right? Just married to Norman, right?"


    "Yes." Folly smiled along, a little embarrassed.


    I also found it strange when an officer of Link''s caliber became so familiar with Zack.


    "Well, good, good match." Link nodded his head, showing a very appreciative look, "Norman is a good


    support ah!"


    Does this mean that Zack is going into politics?


    Howe I haven''t heard Folly mention it?


    Folly still smiled a little stiffly, nodded awkwardly, and didn''t answer the question.


    "Deputy Prime Minister, there is an urgent call."


    At that moment, Link''s assistant trotted in with a phone, and when he took it, he got up and took his


    assistant up to the study.


    In the time it takes to turn around, Folly is already packing up her things.


    "I think I have something else to do, I won''t stay with you, I''ll talk to youter."


    "Eh..."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ding ding ding--"


    I was about to call out to her when the phone rang in front of me. I looked down and saw that it was


    Dennis calling, so I let her go.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Dennis'' voice was hoarse, and it looked like he had just stayed up all night.


    "Just ate and didn''t sleepst night?"


    Dennis digressed directly, "Leonard''s gone?"


    "You knew he wasing?" I was about to pour myself a cup of tea when I heard his words and put it


    down again.


    "Guess." Dennisughed, "Now I''m proven right, the situation is different than it was twenty years ago,


    and they''re the ones who are scared, not me!"

 Chapter 873 is like a different person

    Chapter 873 is like a different person


    Leonard can not be in the retirement of another level, depending on the key two years, the people


    around him desperately want to push him to that position, but now is not twenty years ago, the more


    high position, the more attention, now do everything is about openness and transparency, a small


    mistake may also be infinitely magnified.


    That''s why Leonard wanted to appease Dennis for the time being, so he wouldn''t get into trouble.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The most important thing is that Leonard''s enemies are not only Dennis a, in addition to Link these


    positions low clean, and Leonard the same level there is a rival, although it seems that Leonard has a


    better chance of winning, but both sides are step by step, do not dare to have the slightest line of error.


    "...... Leonard is now but a dy, and so he came to power to squeeze out thepetition, the first to


    deal with is me, it is possible that now is already doing to cut off the root of the n, although you are


    my wife, but also the Kennedy, Leonard personally try, is considering whether there is a need toy


    hands on you." Dennis analysis, the tone of voice sounds rxed.


    In the face of Leonard, I thumbed my nose at Dennis''s matter, the bottom line is full of energy, even


    more solid I have the Kennedy family backing the emboldened situation, it is clear that I am in the


    Kennedy family''s position, once something happens, the Kennedy family will certainly bite Leonard not


    to let go, which is absolutely detrimental to his The Lewis family behind me, Leonard''s people will not


    y my idea for a short time.


    I''m d, but I can''t help but worry for Dennis. He''s not like me, and even if something does happen,


    the Kennedy family and The Lewis family aren''t in a good enough position to stand up for him.


    "Dennis," I pursed my lips, suppressing the uneasy emotions in my heart, "are you really sure about


    this?"


    A person facing a pack of wolves, which there is no absolute safety.


    Hearing a heavy sigh from across the room, Dennis'' maic voice only rang out again, "Trust me,


    when everything is taken care of, I''ll pick you and the kids up ande back."


    Without another word, Dennis hung up.


    After sitting for a while, I called Leo back and asked him to apany me to the hospital with a


    bodyguard. Although I knew Leonard''s men would not act rashly, I no longer dared to risk the child.


    Today is a critical day for Alex to wake up and I have to be there.


    In front of the hospital, I saw the Berger family''s car, and when I got out, Stannis also happened to get


    out of the car. He stood by the car for a while, looking at the hospital building with a deep frown, not


    knowing what he was thinking.


    "Stannis?" I called out to him, letting Leo help me over, "There you are."


    Stannis, with little expression on his face, inclined his head to look at me, his tone a bit cold, "Well,


    Sansa called me, why didn''t you inform me earlier?"


    Leo looked at him, then at me, and realized, "The other man in the picture is actually you? That''s a


    messy rtionship you guys have."


    "Tsk!" I pinched Leo hard on the arm to shut him up before responding to Stannis'' words, "You''re the


    dominant force in THE Berger family now, and I don''t think you''de for the sake of thepany and


    your family."


    "Alex didn''t have so much to worry about when he was getting knifed for you." Stannis''s words were


    barbed, making his entire body look like a hedgehog covered in spikes.


    Before I could react, Leo grabbed Stannis by the cor and picked him up by his entire body, "Can you


    talk and apologize to your sister!"


    Stannis stubbornly gritted his teeth, refusing to bow down, and the two confronted each other one after


    another, neither letting the other.


    I big belly pulled two times useless, simply let go and took a step back, covered the belly bent down,


    made a painful look, "Hiss, I''m so ufortable Leo,e help me ......"


    Leo immediately let go of Stannis and ran over, holding me with one hand and protecting my stomach


    with the other, "How''s it going? Are you okay? Rx, we''re in the hospital, I''ll take you to the doctor!"


    As he spoke, Stannis had already straightened his clothes, striding up the steps and into the hospital


    doors.


    Panicked Leo could not see behind him, holding me motionless, unknown to him for help, "Hurry up


    Stannis, go call a doctor!"


    After saying that, he only made his head parted, and saw the back of Stannis striding, angry he puffed


    incredulously, "I go, this white-eyed wolf, thanks to ra was so good to him before, feed you ......"


    "Okay," seeing that Stannis was already inside, I stopped pretending and stood up straight and pulled


    Leo in, "I''m okay."


    "Hmm?" Leo suddenly reacted, his hands wrapped around his head and rushed me to ask questions, "I


    found out that no matter who I sh with, you have to be on the other side, and this is called elbowing


    your way out?"


    I couldn''t help but raise my lips, Leo is indeed quite pathetic sometimes, but who let his mouth so


    cheap, can only suffer.


    Reach out and take his arm, so that directly y rogue dragged him inside, while walking


    brainwashing, "Brother, you know what is called care is chaos? ......"


    Leo, who has always had no idea what to do with me, promised not to get into any more trouble with


    Stannis.


    Outside the ICU, Sansa was standing by the ss window with her baby in her arms, looking in


    worriedly, not even noticing our approach.


    Knowing that she was in a bad mood, I didn''t dare to disturb her and stood aside in silence.


    In the ward, Stannis sat at the bedside in a sterile istion suit, his thin lips ajar, saying something to


    the quiet Alex, his face sometimes pensive, sometimes cheerful, yet the person in the bed was


    motionless.


    Suddenly, Sansa''s voice rang out beside her, "He''ll wake up."


    Looking over, Sansa''s eyes fell intently on Stannis, who was poised in the hospital room, and seemed


    to be very emotional, "Alex didn''t tell you why he suddenly left the country, did he?"


    Although she didn''t look over, I knew the words were meant for me. Shaking my head, I said, "No."


    "You know, Alex is to follow the mother remarried to the current family, the family also has a brother,


    although they are all boys, but the treatment is very different, the elder brother made any mistake, in


    the end will be his not, this child, also his brother''s, but that person immediately to marry the


    family union object, it is impossible to recognize us, it put Alex pushed out, as this scapegoat."


    "I know he has a favorite person in his heart, only he never mentioned it, only every night before he


    came home from work, he would smoke silently under the streetmp in front of the unit ...... alone We


    are both longing for the love of the family, tacitly choose to live well together, but since that return, he


    originally intended to take me and the child to see you, the results arrived at the door, saw your guests,


    like a changed person ......"


    As she spoke, the sound of a door opening in the quiet hallway suddenly rang out, followed by Stannis''


    nervous cry, "Doctor! Doctor! ......"

 Chapter 874 - Still have a chance to come back alive?

    Chapter 874 - Still have a chance toe back alive?


    Standing outside the monitoring room, watching the doctors and nurses around the patient to do first


    aid measures, the powerlessness and haste, only experienced to feel.


    Alex did not wake up, but regained some consciousness, the doctor said out of danger, but the time to


    wake up is not certain, maybe three or five days, maybe a few months.


    It was almost dark when I left the hospital, and I picked up rie on the way back, apanied by


    Leo, and it was very peaceful all the way.


    Back at the Kennedy Residence, I saw Zack, who I hadn''t seen for a long time. He was talking with


    Link in the living room, and he was so gentle, which rie always liked, that she ran towards him as


    soon as she entered the living room, "Grandpa Zack!"


    Link thenughed, "rie called me grandpa, also called you grandpa, we are not equal? Oh ......"


    It''s times like this that Folly has the foresight to see that Zack is the same age as us, and is indeed


    more appropriately called Uncle.


    "Where''s Folly, why isn''t she here with her?" I sat down and digressed.


    "O, it seems that I have a party with my girlfriend, I guess I can''t get away for a while, besides, all I talk


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    about with Uncle Link are boring topics about men, she will be bored." Zack answered with ease,


    nothing special.


    Link seems to be extra appreciative of him and immediately took over, "Norman is a real talent, these


    days out on patrol, thanks to him giving advice, I was able toe back early and get a few days free


    time off."


    Zack smiled and nodded, not taking too much credit, as always, modest and measured.


    I teased him, "Folly doesn''t mind, but Professor Norman can''t stand not seeing her for so long."


    Zack was a little embarrassed, smiled down and didn''t answer the question.


    I always felt something was wrong, but I couldn''t tell. Seeing that Link and Zack had business to talk


    about, I took rie upstairs to rest.


    ......


    After Dennis and Leonard''s faction caved in, the whole City P was a lot calmer.


    At the beginning of September, Ipleted my second exam for the judicial exam. After the exam, Leo


    issued a ban on me leaving the house for fear of problems during the birth, and my personal doctor


    stayed in the guest room 24/7, ready to be on call.


    I''m due at the end of December, two months away, and I''ve be more and more sleepytely, and


    Dennis''s contact has changed from nightly bedtime calls to once a week.


    It was still very hot in November, so Deborah helped me to cool off in the back garden, and Brady, who


    hadn''t shown up for a long time, actually came to the Kennedy Residence herself.


    He was followed by a blonde beauty, not the same one from six months ago, but as always a good


    figure, the guy was up and down regardless of the asion, I hurriedly asked the underlings to take


    rie into the house.


    Although Brady and the beauty of the face are online, but in this scorching weather tangled, look really


    bored.


    I simply made a small temperament, impatient to urge him, "Mr. Jenks has something to say, quickly,


    finished and ask the servants to lead the two to the best guest room, so the sun, dry fire, do not pass


    out from heatstroke."


    Brady stopped moving as soon as he heard it, leaned over and narrowed his peachy eyes at me


    impishly, "Is Miss Kennedy doubting my kidney?"


    Deborah didn''t know he was just that grumpy and thought he was really pissed off, so she helped put in


    a good word, "I think the gentleman is mistaken, ra didn''t mean ...... it that way"


    Brady did not give her the opportunity to finish, directly snatched off the conversation, "suspicion and


    so what, the original is bad there are people waiting to rece the master, my bed, only the woman


    begging for mercy."


    Come on, it''s really got to this big guy.


    Before this kind of thing, I can still pull Dennis out as a shield, but now that we''re ostensibly divorced,


    we naturally can''t ask him for help.


    Thinking left and right, I decided to continue to y scoundrel, "Mr. Jenks does note I have


    forgotten, recently have been at home, let the staff responsible for themunication base station with


    Mr. Jenks people cooperation documents, seems to have forgotten to sign ......"


    Brady''s face immediately pulled down, pushing the woman in his arms to the wicker chair next to him,


    his face red and white, "Okay, ra, you''re tough."


    He said, took out his pocket phone, unlocked it from the table and pushed it in front of me, but did not


    let go, his bony palm pressed on the screen, raised his eyebrows, "I am here for this, I give you special


    care, you should also give me a convenient, painful point to let the people under the hand with my


    people to work, and then dy the business are rivals snatched. "


    Iughed, thinking he was deliberately selling out, "Is that so exaggerated, you guys are in the ''spy''


    business, there''s stillpetition, huh?"


    "Humph, life is not only, the viin wants to get to the top of the heart will not stop, want to sit firmly in


    this position, prevention is necessary, not to say this, you say tomorrow my people can go to work, give


    a painful words."


    I thought about it and looked down at the phone on my desk, "Something to do with Hank?"


    "Yes." Brady answered dryly.


    Apparently, he ate me up.


    No way, the most important thing is Hank''s safety, I nodded solemnly and agreed, "Yes, I''ll have


    someone bring the papers over this afternoon."


    "Beautiful!" Brady got satisfied with the result, turned his head and wrapped his arms around the


    blonde and gave her a kiss.


    I exhaled before picking up my phone.


    What opened on the screen was a Facebook dialog between Brady and one of his assistants. In the


    final conversation, Brady asked the other party to send Hank''s update, and then the other party sent


    several voice bars over, which Brady had already listened to.


    I clicked on the first one, put the phone to my ear, and then I heard Hank''s voice, "I know you''re not


    her."


    This "she" refers to me, naturally, Hank is as familiar with me as Dennis and Leo, with his intelligence,


    until now to see the end, Brady''s people are already very powerful.


    I thought the second one was also sent by Hank, but I clicked on it and heard an unfamiliar male voice,


    "Mr. Jenks, in addition to our people, there seems to be someone else checking Hank, the other party


    seems not to be a domestic power, are we touching the bottom of the other party."


    I don''t like to stop halfway, so I clicked on thest voice, or the voice of a strange man, "Hank seems to


    be interested in contact with the other side, it is likely that his wife and daughter are in the hands of the


    other side, Mr. Jenks, has been following for six months, Hank is bing more and more defensive


    of us, or you change a group of people to follow closely?"


    Listening to the man''s final tone, he probably had no hope of getting Hank back.


    Putting the phone down, I had the indescribable feeling that this was not really good news.


    Even if Hank has the means to take care of himself in the unfamiliar Country M, what about Shaw and


    the kids, can they get out safely?


    Brady''s men have seen everything in their travels, and if even they feel hopeless, Hank has a chance


    toe back alive?

 Chapter 875 - Drawing a blank

    Chapter 875 - Drawing a nk


    After a moment of frowning and thinking, I turned my head to look at Brady and narrowed my eyes,


    somewhat questioningly, "It''s not possible that after I signed, Mr. Jenks crossed the river and left Hank


    alone at Country M and didn''t care, right?"


    Brady sniffed and gave me a sideways nce, narrowing his eyes to reveal a frivolous look, "Look at


    you, what are you talking about, today I came here but risked offending Mr. George, enough to see the


    sincerity of it, you say so, really sad ~"


    He pretended to be gloomy, hanging his head down, pinching his brow and sighing, looking like he


    really suffered a lot of grievances.


    This is not a lie, the bigger my belly, the more Dennis does not want me to interfere with outside


    matters, this time he came to me, should avoid the ears of Dennis, but he never took into ount the


    good intentions of Dennis worried about the emotions of pregnant women, not at all afraid of me


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    because of the stimtion of the ident, although I am grateful, but see very clearly, Brady this guy''s


    eyes, in the first ce The family interest is always in the eyes of Brady, if there is not enough to make


    him moved by the conditions, give up Hank thing he is able to do.


    I thought about it, pushed the phone the way it was in front of him and said lightly, "I do believe in Mr.


    Jenks, but after tracing it for more than half a year, Mr. Jenks did not even find a shadow of Hank,


    which really makes people doubt the ability of the men, the matter of cooperation, or allow me to think


    about it again ......"


    Brady raised his phoenix eyes and looked at me sorrowfully, "You want to go back on your word?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "Soldiers never tire of deception, it''s good for both sides to be cautious in


    business."


    He sneered, his eyes were like hardened ice, "I thought Dennis was enough of a thief, but I didn''t


    expect you to be more cunning than him, the conditions promised to me have been dyed for half a


    year without being fulfilled, and now you still want to ckmail me to further expand my manpower to


    find?"


    Indeed he was right, that''s what I was after.


    I smiled bitchily and pretended to be innocent, "Mr. Jenks would be so grateful if you would."


    Brady stopped talking, sat up straight and slowly leaned back in the chair behind him, his eyes darting


    in and out of my body, as if considering my proposal.


    Ryoko, he suddenly burst outughing, "Hahahaha, well, I''ll make an exception for Miss Kennedy you


    once more, but ......"


    After a pause, he stretched out his hand, bent his knuckles and tapped on the desktop, his face


    suddenly became sinister and serious, "Next time if I bring Hank''s video and Miss Kennedy still drags


    her feet and refuses to agree, then don''t me me for using extraordinary means."


    People like them who came over in the shouting and fighting, they can say and do threats naturally.


    The hand hidden under the table squeezed a little tighter, I tried to maintain myposure on the


    surface, forced a smile and said calmly, "Sure."


    Brady some impatience and I stared at each other for a few seconds, then turned violently and walked


    out, leaving the blonde behind, stepping on high heels in the soft copsingwn ground trotting after,


    looking somewhatical.


    As soon as they left, Deborah started gossiping, "What kind of person is this?"


    "Idle man." I didn''t want to talk too much about this, so I digressed, "Leo doesn''t see much of anyone


    during the day these days, what''s he up to?"


    The mention of Leo, Deborah is not too happy, bored fiddling with the potted nts on the table, "Do


    not mention it, since thest time I took you out and caused you to be taken away by Chandler''s


    people, Leo is not happy with me, probably hate me."


    "Uh ......" I froze for a moment, but I did not think of self-assertion but caused them to start a gap, so I


    had to patiently reassure, "You think too much, maybe it''s just business is too busy."


    "You just don''tfort me, is it really busy I can''t tell?" Deborah sighed, seemingly not at all hopeful,


    "before you go to the hospital to visit that Alex, Leo''s phone pulled down I let the driver take me to him,


    he for you, and Mr. Berger in public hands I saw, in his heart, still only you sister, this life, I am afraid no


    other woman can make I''m afraid no other woman in this life can make him look at her differently."


    I pursed my lips, for a moment could not refute, but after thinking about it, and came to his senses, "No,


    Deborah is wrong, you forget the time of the blind date, Leo admitted to you personally, he is fond of


    other women, I tell you, Leo is like this, looks like the sky is not afraid, but is a lover and does not know


    not dare to admit the coward, have to wait until the time of loss You must give him time, hang in there,


    and wait for him to get the hang of it, you know?"


    Deborah does not eat this set, the performance is extremely oligarchic, full lips slightly pouting, or take


    a potted nt out of gas, "these words you have said, but the past so long, we instead even before the


    kind of fighting and quarreling fun are gone, maybe really just my wishful thinking, I still put away those


    restless thoughts, like Leo said, do a good job Mrs.. Kennedy is enough, think too much what is the


    use, there will be no results, but also to invite people to hate, huh ......"


    I know that she was Leo broke her heart, in my invisible time, Leo did not know how much cold water to


    her, a woman, where can bear the day after day indifference.


    Women are flowers, is the need for care and the warmth of the sun and rain, living in the gloom, will


    only lose color.


    I couldn''t sway Deborah''s decision, only silence.


    At eleven o''clock at night, I was leaning on the sofa and falling asleep, when I heard footsteps in a


    daze, I opened my eyes and saw Leo taking off his jacket and covering me with it.


    "Go back to your room and sleep when you wake up." He said, slipping his jacket over his arm.


    With two children in my belly sitting for a long time is indeed ufortable, I obediently propped up the


    arm of the sofa and stood up, Leo naturally held me, together with walking to the bedroom.


    "Brother, you''ve beening backter andtertely, is thepany okay?"


    "With Uncle Link on top, what can happen, just that the people underneath them don''t know how to do


    things, and got a big project in vain, I have to personally follow up to make up for it." Leo''s voice was


    low, nothing unusual.


    I stopped and looked at him seriously, digressing, "How''s Karina doing these days?"


    Although separated for so long, I know that Leo is still secretly inquiring about her in private.


    Leo knew I saw through it, let go of his hand, avoiding my eyes, a little at a loss, "Why suddenly bring


    her up ......"


    A soreness in my back, I reached up to brace myself before saying bitterly, "I''m trying to remind you


    that it''s time to let her go in the past, you can''t always live in the memories, Leo, it''s not your fault you


    lost Karina, that was a mutual choice, you''re still entitled to love someone else, don''t trap yourself,


    okay?"


    Leo lowered his eyes and did not answer, but just confirmed my thoughts.


    The kidnapping, Leo bite the Whaley family not only because of me, that day was taken away from the


    frightened, and Deborah.


    He had already started to care about her in his heart, but the loss of Karina hit him so hard that he drew


    a nk in his heart, refusing and unwilling to forgive himself, but inadvertently used the same way to


    alienate the people who loved him.

 Chapter 876 For your own villainy

    Chapter 876 For your own viiny


    Seeing that he did not respond, I pondered for a moment, opened my mouth to say something more,


    but suddenly came the sound of rushing and ss shattering at the door.


    This was followed by the subordinate''s obsequious apology, "I''m sorry young grandmother are you


    okay!"


    I had just looked outside, Leo''s figure had already shed out quickly, I moved to the door, and all I saw


    was Leo and Deborah with their teeth and ws open.


    "Stupid woman, can''t even see the way?"


    Deborah''s arm was probably burned by the hot tea, she was already aggrieved, and when he was


    mean to her, her voice took on a crying tone, "What are you mean for? It''s not my fault!"


    Leo pulled a face, looked fierce and fierce, but did not talk back, lightly looked at the panicked


    subordinates, face gloomy said, "This little thing can not do well, do note tomorrow."


    "Forget it," Deborah''s cheeks puffed up with anger, but still kind-hearted, unwilling to cut off the


    livelihood of the underlings, "you do not see me displeased don''t take it out on the underlings, I''ll just


    put some medicine on it, will not be in your eyes."


    The underlings in trouble stood aside with their heads shrunken, not daring to breathe a breath, waiting


    for Leo''s final word, Leo returned to the Kennedy Residence for a short time, but the underlings have a


    number in their hearts, this master can''t rub sand in his eyes.


    There was a moment of silence before the man''s low, somber voice rang out again in the corridor,


    "What are you waiting for, why don''t you hurry to the guest room and ask for a doctor?"


    These words were like a death warrant, the subordinate was instantly relieved, turned around hastily


    and ran downstairs.


    Once the underlings left, only Deborah and Leo were left in the hallway. Deborah, still angry, red at


    him without good grace and turned around with a huff and walked towards the bedroom.


    Leo froze in ce for a moment and also lifted his feet to follow, forgetting even about me as a big


    bulb.


    These two ah, really a pair of happy couple!


    Iughed just as the phone in the bedroom rang at that moment, so I closed the door and turned


    around to go back inside.


    The only one calling at this point in time is Dennis.


    When I picked up my phone, as expected, it was a video from Dennis.


    I clicked on it, made my way to the bed, changed into afortable position, and then turned my face


    to see Dennis leaning against the bed in his pajamas.


    A month did not see, he is not much change, really age is forgiving to men.


    "Why are you home so early today?" I asked.


    "I haven''t been back for a week, and remembered my wife''s instructions to give myself a vacation and


    recharge my batteries." Dennis'' voice waszy and in a rxed state.


    Iughed and med him for being subversive, "If you really took it to heart, you wouldn''t be home


    only once a week. If you keep going like this, your body will be depleted, do you want me to raise the


    baby alone when it''s born?"


    Dennis closed his eyes and took a deep breath, squinted his eyes good-naturedly and joked to the


    camera, "Yeah, after so many years of being busy, when things are taken care of, I''ll retire, transfer the


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk... Is this what a president of a publicpany should say?" I teased him, "It seems that


    your opponent has worn out your fighting spirit~"


    Dennis suddenly opened his eyes and his drowsy eyes looked over seriously, "That you are not right,


    only you can kill my fighting spirit."


    I blushed a little and hurriedly pulled away from the topic, "Come on, you haven''t had a good rest for a


    long time, go to sleep."


    "Wait a minute." Dennis called out to me, as if he had something to say.


    "Anything else?" I asked.


    "As promised, there will be no more secrets, and there is something I have to tell you." Dennis''s


    expression was serious and earnest, and his voice was quite sober, "Brady''s people can no longer


    contact Hank, and no one knows his whereabouts at the moment."


    My heart suddenly lifted.


    It''s a weakness of heart.


    I wasn''t prepared to tell Dennis about Brady''s private approach to me, but he had no qualms about


    revealing Hank to me.


    Then pursed his lips and snickered at his own viiny.


    Dennis was a little confused, "What''s theugh?"


    "Nothing." I gathered my smile and pretended to be calm, "Why do you suddenly not mind me helping


    Hank?"


    Dennis took a sharp breath before speaking again, "After all that, you''re still willing to trust me, what do


    I have to mind, you chose me in your heart, didn''t you?"


    "Yes." I was amused and helpless; honesty was also a rite of passage, and if Dennis hadn''t been


    forced to tell the truth, we might have spent a lifetime unable to truly trust each other.


    "How are they doing with the kidstely, are they torturing you?" Dennis squeezed his eyes down a bit,


    like he wasing through the screen and glued to me.


    I adjusted the camera so that he could see the position of the belly, reached out and stroked, "The baby


    is very good, no fuss, all very heartfelt mother."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Dennis didn''t answer for a long time, and when I lifted the phone up to face myself, I realized that the


    camera on his side had turned to the ceiling at some point.


    Probably too tired, Dennis just looked at me and the child and fell asleep without realizing it.


    I stupidly said good night to the phone, afraid that the sound of hanging up woke him up, so I simply


    pressed the mute button, put the phone on the pillow next to me,y down, put my hand on the other


    half of the bed, and slept peacefully as if Dennis was with me.


    This night, even the baby was particrly quiet and I slept very deeply.


    When I woke up, the phone was automatically turned off. It seems that Dennis had also slept for a long


    time, otherwise he would have woken up and hung up the phone.


    I lifted the covers off the bed and took my phone to the living room to charge it, before I went to the


    bathroom to wash up.


    Just out of the bathroom, Deborah pushed her way in with a pile of papers.


    "ra, ra! You passed!"


    "Calm down, what''s over?" I waspletely baffled.


    "A judicial exam! Here!" Deborah shoved the notice in her hand to me, "Thewyer''s professional


    qualification was sent to you, and it also came with an internship invitation from aw firm!"


    "Really?" I was ttered and opened it to look at it, more than a little overjoyed.


    After waiting for so long, I almost forgot about the judicial exam, what a great surprise, these two years,


    not in vain!


    Calm down before I opened the internship offer, "Synnex Legal Firm ......"


    How is this name so familiar, as if I have heard it somewhere.


    "Oh, Synnex Legal Firm?" Deborah perked up her ears and snatched up the invitation, browsing


    through it quickly, and then gave her answer, "The firm''s address is actually in the busiestmercial


    street of City P. Bigpany, huh? ra, so you have already prepared the back way!"


    With a puzzled look on my face, I snatched the invitation back and took a closer look at it, and that''s


    really what happened.


    How could aw firm of this caliber look at me, a neer who just passed the judicial exam?

 Chapter 877 Im having a baby

    Chapter 877 I''m having a baby


    The invitation was valid for one month, and I had two months to unload, plus a month to sit, so I simply


    didn''t have enough time and ignored it.


    After about three weeks, I had almost forgotten about it when I received an early morning call from


    someone iming to be a secretary at Synnex Legal Firm.


    "Miss Kennedy? I''m calling to confirm with you that you''ve received an internship offer from our firm?"


    The woman''s voice was polite, but didn''t sound sharp.


    "There." I nodded and took a sip of hot milk.


    "So do you have another option or is there some resistance to Synnex Legal Firm? ......"


    "Neither, it''s my own reason, I''m pregnant and will be due soon, so I can''t go over to the internship,


    thank you for your kindness."


    I have privately researched Synnex Legal Firm, which is the topw firm in town, and is a haven for


    anyone who has passed the judicial exam.


    It''s a bit of a shame, but what does it matter? There''s nothing more reassuring than the safe birth of a


    child.


    "Oh, well, we have considered this, in view of the fact that you are a professional who passed the


    judicial examination in one go, thepany does not want to miss the talent, we can arrange an online


    interview for you, what do you think?"


    Hmm? In that case, it''s hard not to be impressed.


    But the Synnex Legal Firm has to be so humble to retain talent?


    Although skeptical, but after thinking about nothing dangerous, I agreed.


    The appointment with the secretary was at nine o''clock the next morning. Although I didn''t expect


    much, I got up early and waited in front of theputer half an hour early because of the baby tossing


    in my stomach.


    The secretary who contacted me before sent a video call on time, and before I clicked the answer


    button, I was nervous to organize my grooming, but when I saw the interviewer''s face, I froze.


    Henry?


    When I thought I would not see him again, I didn''t even leave his business card, but it was such a


    coincidence that he turned into his top boss at the same time?


    Before I could react, Henry had already digressed in a businesslike manner, "Let''s get started."


    Hearing his public and private tone, I calmed down and officially entered the interview process.


    Although there is little interview experience, but the good review of two years let me right answers,


    Henry also seems to have no intention to make things difficult for me, half an hour to end the interview,


    "the interview is over here, I wonder when Miss Kennedy convenient toe to work?"


    I was a little ttered, "So you''re hiring me?"


    Henry sat on the leather seat, hands spread out, showing generous and cool, "Your ability fully meets


    the requirements of thepany, it ispletely reasonable to hire you, what is the problem?"


    "No no." Suddenly being looked at so highly, I acted a little excited, but maintained my basic sanity and


    made my situation clear with some embarrassment, "Did Secretary Sally tell you that I''m about to give


    birth, and it will be about three months before I can check in."


    Henry froze for a moment, his forehead wrinkled, seemingly in some difficulty.


    I was prepared for this and pursed my lips to show that I could ept it, "It''s okay, I can understand,


    after all, three months is indeed too long ......"


    "Yes," Henry suddenly pped his hands on the case, very shrewd bargaining, "just take it as your


    early maternity leave, after joining, no more maternity leave within five years, can you ept it?"


    This condition opened, equal to none, with my health, gave birth to these two children, will not be


    reproduced in the future.


    I pursed my lips, suppressed my heart''s secret joy, made a broken look, and nodded solemnly, "I


    ept!"


    Henry finally had a smile on his face, leaned back and reached out to me in the video, "Congrattions


    ra, we''ll be colleagues from now on."


    ......


    After winter, the weather is getting colder and colder, the temperature in City P can often reach below


    zero, I am pregnant with a child, and wear a lot, the whole person is like a moving panda, this day a bit


    of rain and snow, the sky is gloomy, Deborah helped me to watch the snow by the window.


    The garden grass is dead, snow particles fall on it, spread into a snow-white coat, with the thickness of


    winter.


    Link''s secretary came in in a hurry, a big man in in work cotton clothes, and the hot air wafted out


    when he opened his mouth, "Gentlemen, is Mr. Kennedy here?"


    It''s here to see Leo.


    "What''s wrong Byrant ?" Deborah asked casually.


    Byrant opened his mouth and was about to speak, when Leo appeared at the stairway and stopped


    him, "Byrant ,e up here."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Men always have absolute dominance in the house, and Byrant was originally looking for him, so


    naturally he went straight upstairs.


    "Cut," Deborah thought Leo was deliberately targeting himself, no good mouth hard, "do not listen, do


    not listen, think everyone rare to listen to ah ......"


    I shook my head, some helplessness, these two are probably a lifetime of bickering over.


    When there were footsteps upstairs again, Leo also changed clothes and followed Byrant down


    together, the two hurriedly rushed out, Leo went to the door, and suddenly remembered something like,


    turned back and instructed us from afar, "Remember, do not go out, I did note back before, do not


    go anywhere."


    "Got it." I nod.


    He looked at Deborah again and got a not-so-patient "Remember," before turning and walking quickly


    out.


    It looks like something happened to Link.


    "Don''t worry, although I only married to the Kennedy family less than a year, but also can see, Uncle


    Link is single-mindedly for the people, nothing can be used to do, it will be fine." Deborah behaved


    calmly and justifiably, turning her head to look out the window again at the snowy scene.


    I thought about it and couldn''t help but worry.


    These days, not afraid of inadvertent mistakes, fear of intentional calctions, the situation is too much


    to prevent.


    Deborah stood to the window, hands gently resting on the ss, said to herself, "rain and snow can be


    melted together, good two people, how can note together ......"


    This silly woman, the mouth to say is to put Leo down, in fact, the heart is still so mindful of his words


    and actions, just Leo so hard words, probably let her sad again.


    I opened my mouth and was about tofort her when I suddenly felt a hot stream gush out between


    my legs and a burst of pain in my belly spread throughout my body.


    Looking down, my feet were already wet, a situation I''m all too familiar with.


    I did not even have the strength to open my mouth, reached out to call Deborah but could not open my


    mouth, I could only bite my lower lip hard and clench my fist.


    Deborah didn''t wait for a long time until I heard back, then she turned her face in confusion, saw my


    sweaty appearance and rushed over, "ra, what''s wrong with you!"


    I clenched my teeth and could not say aplete sentence, "Call the doctor ...... birth, I ...... I''m having


    a baby ......"

 Chapter 878 This is not my child

    Chapter 878 This is not my child


    "Going intobor? But ...... But it''s not even due yet!" Deborah, who had never experienced childbirth,


    was a little overwhelmed.


    Two secondster, she calmed down and shouted in the direction of the guest room, "Someone, ra


    is inbor, call a doctor!"


    The good thing is that Leo had arranged for a doctor to be on standby at home, and all the maids in the


    house had taken part in the rehearsal for this situation in advance.


    Lying in the nursing car, I clutched Deborah''s hand tightly and squeezed the words out of my teeth with


    clenched teeth, "Call ......"


    Deborah understood what I meant almost immediately and called Dennis as she rushed to the delivery


    room.


    The delivery room is a distance away from the hall and the trolley takes about two minutes to walk.


    However, the call was still not answered until the door of the delivery room, thest moment of the


    nursing van''s stay.


    Deborah simply cut it off and reassured me as she redialed, "He''s probably busy, I''ll call again."


    I was sweating from the pain, my eyes fell on her, biting my lower lip hard, with a sobbing voice from


    my throat, "Mmm ......"


    Deborah squeezed the phone and stomped her foot anxiously, and waited for a few dozen more


    seconds, "Pick up the phone, pick up the phone! ......"


    But the result was the same, no one responded.


    Until the phone hung up automatically, she turned her face, hands propped up on the stand of the


    nursing car, looking at me with apologetic and heartfelt eyes, "When I contact him, I will let hime


    over first, don''t worry, go in first."


    After saying that, Deborah patted my hand soothingly, then looked up and nodded to the doctor, who


    then immediatelyplied and pushed me in.


    Professor West said, my body condition can withstand a normal birth, know that the child will be better


    than a cesarean birth, the doctor asked, I did not hesitate to nod.


    After experiencing the loss of my first child, I didn''t find it too hard to bear the fault of a normal birth


    even though the pain was close to fainting several times, and I gritted my teeth for a few hours.


    After all, I ran into the problem of physical exhaustion, Dennis and Leo were not there, I could not make


    any more strength.


    "Come on, don''t give up Miss Kennedy, the first baby is almost out ......"


    The doctor''s words seemed like a stimnt, and I clutched the sheets to death, biting my lip to hold on.


    The pain as if my pelvic bone had been shattered spread through my limbs, the force on my mouth


    deepened, and the fishy-sweet taste spread in my mouth.


    Finally, at the same time, the long-awaited, heavenly sound of a baby crying rang out in the delivery


    room, moving and loud.


    I waspletely relieved, gasping for air, and the nurse''s words full ofughter came to my ears, "It''s a


    boy, a little thinner, but healthy, take a look!"


    I narrowed my eyes and inclined my head to look over.


    I heard that premature children are thin and yellow and ugly, but my son is not ugly in any way, his


    nose is like Dennis, very special.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The nurse also couldn''t help but praise, "It''s rare to see such a beautiful boy doll."


    I pursed my lips and smiled, as if the hardships I had just endured were insignificant.


    "Send the baby to the incubator, do not distract the mother, there is still one in the belly!"


    The doctor alerted the nurse before she rushed to carry the child out.


    After going through the process of crossing the ghost gate again, finally after half an hour, the cries


    representing the new life resounded through the whole room again.


    "Congrattions to Miss Kennedy on her new baby girl. "


    My strength waspletely used up, the second before I lost consciousness, I saw the child''s face,


    fleshy, blessed than her brother.


    ......


    It was the next morning when I woke up.


    The window was open, and the winter sun was shining in diagonally, but the house still looked a little


    chilly.


    I was in a trance for a few moments before I gradually came to my senses.


    Deborah was waiting nearby, and so was Folly. When I opened my eyes, they both came over, "ra,


    you''re awake."


    I didn''t open my mouth and looked weakly at Deborah.


    She lowered her eyes and looked torn, "Dennis has been unreachable."


    I don''t know why, but there is a feeling of emptiness in my heart and I can''t lift my spirits.


    "Miss Kennedy, have some hot water." The distant nurse approached.


    I didn''t eat much yesterday, and after the birth and a night of rest, my stomach was empty, so I let her


    serve a half cup.


    Leaning over the bed, his eyes scanned the room, saw no children, turned to Deborah and Folly and


    asked, "Where are they, the baby?"


    "I had the maid carry it back to the nursery for fear of disturbing you." Deborah said.


    "Let them hold it back." After all, I only saw one side, I miss some, bone and soft blood this thing, can


    not see and touch, but always pulling the heartstrings.


    "Go on, carry it over here." Deborah twisted her head and instructed the nurse.


    The nurse leaves for a moment and walks in with another nurse holding the baby.


    Folly helped me adjust my sitting position before one person took a child from the nurse.


    The baby was still crying when he entered the door, as soon as he reached me and Folly''s hands, he


    suddenly stopped, opening his little hands, his dark little eyes curiously looking at the world outside the


    swaddling clothes, breathing very greedily, his nose copsed into some, his little face was fleshy ...... It


    seems to be a little different from what I remember.


    Folly hugged the other child and joked with a smile, "ra, rie is older than Keith, why don''t this


    daughter of yours set a baby date with my son?"


    I didn''t think about it for a while, just put the child in my arms on the bed, pushed the swaddling clothes


    away a bit and looked at his face carefully, the more I looked at it, the more I couldn''t see any simrity


    between my features and Dennis''s.


    The feeling of falling into the abyss wrapped around me, and after a long time, I withdrew my hand and


    looked up at Folly with a pale face, "This is not my son."


    "ra, what''s wrong with you, this is your baby, the doctors and nurses have been watching." Deborah


    came over and picked up the baby from the bed.


    And I had no time to think about it, struggling to get off the bed, snatching the baby from Folly''s arms,


    plucking away the swaddling nkets that blocked the wind, and looking seriously at the baby''s little


    face.


    Seeing the girl doll''s fleshy face, my face brushed all white.


    The memory is not wrong, the daughter is fleshy, the son is thin but has a high nose, but the one in


    Deborah''s arms is obviously swapped.


    "ra! You just had a baby, you can''t get out of bed, you''ll get sick, go back to bed!" Deborah came


    over to pull me with the baby in her arms, and Folly followed suit, "ra, don''t joke with your body,


    maybe you''re misremembering?"


    No, I remember my son and daughter very well, it is impossible to be wrong.


    At this time, downstairs came the sound of coaxing, "I saw it all, the guy who snatched the child is into


    the door of this family, you return my son, I will definitely call the police, you do not want to get away


    with it! ......"


    I didn''t have time to think about it and rushed down wearing only my thin pajamas.


    The process of going downstairs, and basically quite clear, breaking in is a family, just had a son


    yesterday was snatched away in the hospital, and the trafficker finally disappeared location, is the


    Kennedy Residence''s back garden.

 Chapter 879 Sedation

    Chapter 879 Sedation


    After I stood, Deborah and Folly followed, holding the baby.


    Seeing the baby, the family became more emotional, "Where is the baby! Give us back the baby! ......"


    I turned around, took the baby from Deborah''s arms, and asked the woman at the front of the line,


    "What proof do you have that the baby is yours?"


    Folly probably felt that I was out of sorts and came up and nudged me with her elbow, "Are you okay?"


    I frowned and shook my head at her, signaling her to take it easy.


    "My son has a birthmark on his right ankle, there is no mistake!" The woman who looked soft and weak


    spoke in a fierce tone.


    Changed position to hold the child, I lifted the ce wrapped around the little feet, pinching up the baby


    still some purple and blue little feet, really saw the woman said the birthmark.


    Folly and Deborah came over and after seeing it expressed their surprise in unison, "How?" "It can''t be.


    ......"


    I took a deep, shaky breath and handed the baby over, "Come here, take the baby back."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguards listened to me and let the person in. The woman took the baby and cried andughed,


    "Yes, it''s my baby! I will never forget this birthmark for the rest of my life!"


    She said while still pulling the child''s little feet and fiddling with the proof in front of the crowd.


    I have nothing to say, even if I have only met once, but my feeling can not be wrong.


    As if fearing that we might bully them with our numbers, the woman''s family swarmed over her, quickly


    shielding her and the child in front of us, broke through the line of bodyguards and took off.


    "ra, is there some kind of misunderstanding? The child has been at the Kennedy Residence since


    birth, how could it be switched? This, how can I exin to Leo when hees back ......" Deborah


    watched the child being snatched away and wanted to chase it out but had no position.


    I didn''t pick up on that and just digressed, "Leo never came back did he?"


    Deborah was a little confused, but nodded, "No, called once and said she''d be back tonight."


    "Where''s Dennis, did you find him?"


    Deborah struggled for a moment and finally shook her head, "I don''t know what happened, he hasn''t


    been able to get in touch."


    When she finished, no one spoke again in the living room, and the whole house fell into an eerie


    silence.


    For a long time, I sneered, then the more openly Iughed, the more Iughed the more moist in my


    eyes, until tears came out of my eyes, until my body was shaking.


    That''s what Dennis said, that it would be okay?


    I was so careful and cautious that I didn''t even dare to take a step out of the front door, but I lost my


    child at home, and Dennis, after more than ten hours, never showed up.


    Who else could have stolen the child but Leonard''s henchmen?


    Deborah spoke up tofort me, "ra, you just had a baby, you can''t cry."


    "Don''t touch me!" I covered my ears and squatted down, "All liars! Liars!"


    All around me was the Kennedy, but I had lost my own flesh and blood, and I didn''t know who else to


    trust.


    Feeling a sudden heaviness on her shoulders, Folly''s hand came up, "ra, calm down."


    She is ustomed to big scenes,forted me, then immediately put on the master''s posture and


    ordered the subordinates, "Go, call everyone who has been in and out of the Kennedy family from


    yesterday to now ......"


    My ears began to ring and I couldn''t hear the rest of the words. I shuddered and wrapped my arms


    around myself and looked sideways to see her figure, and my mind suddenly roared with a reminder


    signal - I have a daughter!


    Without any hesitation, I stood up and grabbed the baby from Folly''s arms and ran like crazy upstairs,


    locked the door and hid the baby in the bedroom.


    A rap on the door and a concerned cry rang out, "ra, open the door, what''s wrong with you ......"


    The world in front of me was spinning, and all the noise seemed like the evil spirits of hell, scrambling


    to take my child.


    I hid in the closet, hugging my child and shrinking into a ball, not daring to make any movement,


    murmuring, "Don''t snatch my daughter, no one is going to snatch my daughter ......"


    I don''t know how long it took, but the sound of a child crying was in my ears and the closet was


    opened.


    The lighting in stung my eyes, and I subconsciously held the child tighter.


    "ra, I''m home."


    The man''s familiar maic voice pulled me back to reality.


    I slowly tilted my head and was lost in thought for a moment when I saw that long-lost vivid face.


    Their eyes intertwined, but they both chose to remain silent.


    After a long time, it was Dennis who finally broke the stalemate.


    "ra, the baby should be hungry,e out first, let''s feed her." He held out his hand toward me,


    looking gentle and careful, and moved a little closer to me and the baby.


    I watched his angr features approaching, as if in a dream, the body is light, the brain is nk.


    It was only when the cold touch touched the skin on the back of my hand that I had a jolt and suddenly


    came to my senses, and after recognizing Dennis, screamed out in horror, "Get out! Get out of here!


    Don''t touch my baby!"


    Dennis frowned and froze, his bony hand stopped in mid-air, his voice became thick, "ra, look


    carefully, it''s me, Dennis, your lover."


    "Of course I know it''s you, stop trying to confuse me with fancy words! It''s all your fault, you''re the one


    who caused my son, give me back my son!" I couldn''t control my emotions at all and roared madly at


    him.


    Dennis was undeterred and adjusted his body shape to keep approaching, which irritated me even


    more and made me almost crazy, "Go away! Liar! Don''te any closer! Aah! --"


    At the same time, a hand suddenly reached out from the side, grabbed Dennis and pulled him up and


    dragged him out.


    The bedroom once again returned to calm, I held the swaddling clothes tightly, afraid that she had


    suffered from the wind chill, eyes dull and staring at the floor, the sound of the noise just now lingered


    in my head, but I could not remember what had happened.


    When the footsteps sounded again, I looked up and saw Leo, wearing a white turtleneck sweater,


    standing against the light, smiling at me, rie standing in front of her, reaching towards me pitifully,


    her voice tinged with tears, "Mom, don''t you want rie anymore ......"


    Children are always a mother''s weakness, and when I heard rie''s voice, all my defenses instantly


    copsed, and I put one arm around rie and sobbed.


    Then the doctor came in, sedated me, and I lost consciousness.


    ......


    "Child! Don''t touch my child!"


    In the nightmare woke up, I sat up from the bed, could not wipe off the cold sweat on the forehead, I


    rushed out of bed to look for the figure of the child, until I saw the cradle next to the bed, the baby is


    sleeping peacefully, the heart was put down.


    Hearing the movement, the door of the room was pushed open and Leo walked in, "Awake?"


    I nodded, not in the mood to speak.


    "You''re hungry, I''ll ask someone to make some food and send it up." Leo said, ncing in the direction


    of the balcony with an unknown expression.


    It was only then that I noticed another person in the room, Dennis standing there from a distance, his


    scruff crawling over his chin, his whole body looking a little haggard.

 Chapter 880 Dont come near us

    Chapter 880 Don''te near us


    My eyes were entangled with his for a few seconds, and I moved away, not wanting to stay too long.


    The maid quickly brought in food, Leo took care of me and ate it while Dennis stood motionless and


    watched.


    My stomach warmed up and I regained some strength before I officially picked up my child for the first


    time, greedily looking at her face, eager to take in every detail in my bones.


    The low pressurested for about a minute before Leo''s voice rang throughout the room.


    "me me, the missing nurse is the one I found, it has been confirmed thatst night, she was the one


    who cooperated with a bodyguard outside to transfer the child, the person has fled abroad."


    After he finished, the whole room once again returned to calm, the atmosphere was tense and more


    than cramped.


    I looked at my daughter in my arms and had nothing to say.


    How to be careful and how to beat the calctions, those people have long designed, Leo even if you


    do a good job, still can not escape the results of defense.


    After a long time, I took a sharp breath, slightly side nced, looked askance at Dennis standing in the


    distance and said coldly, "Where were youst night?"


    Dennis''s voice was low, without a rise and fall, "The secretary who followed Jax White back then kept


    key documents that someone had saved at the time that would prove my parents'' innocence, and


    someone said they saw that secretary in Vegas ...... When you called, I heard that Uncle Link ident,


    just shortly after boarding."


    "Did you find the person?" I remained indifferent.


    "No." Dennis said frankly, "There was talk of being in Mumbaist month too, and it was just as false as


    this one."


    "Hm. ......" I sneered, feeling sarcastic.


    I know Dennis too well, even if he knows it''s a fake, he will go, as long as he can avenge his parents to


    clear their grievances, even if he takes his life, he will not hesitate to learn that something happened to


    Link, he chose toe back first, but so what, our son was just born, or taken away, he is so small,


    and premature, those people can take care of him?


    That''s a warning.


    Leonard, they have never let go of the wariness of Dennis, deliberately take away his only son, in order


    to let him rest in peace, no longer have the fantasy of revenge, perhaps, from the time Dennis grew into


    a reigning business genius, the time to show their strength, they have set up a, waiting for us to


    throw themselves into the.


    "Dennis, we''re so naive, so what if you find your enemy, so what if the other side is not what it used to


    be, they can afford to lose, what about us?" I was close to an emotional breakdown, but I had to force a


    smile on my swaddled child, my eyes were wet with tears and I could no longer tell if I wasughing or


    sad.


    Dennis stood still, not saying a word, his tall figure seemed like a solid wall, invisible to bounce all my


    emotions back.


    "Go away, I''ll find the child myself, and you stay away from us."


    I love Dennis, but I don''t have the courage to love anymore.


    Now I am more than ra, more than Dennis'' wife, I am the mother of two children, and I can put


    everything into it as long as they are safe.


    The words seeded in stimting Dennis, and almost as soon as the words fell, he took a big step


    out, without saying yes or no.


    Once he left, Leo and I were left in the room with the baby in our arms.


    "Did you send someone to look for it?" I said faintly.


    With the baby gone, I didn''t have the heart to rest.


    "What?" Leo didn''t hear it for a moment and froze for a second before responding, "Well, it''s gone,


    they''re with the kids, they can''t escape far."


    Run away? With arge City P and a poption of nearly 10 million, the other side doesn''t even need


    to flee, they can just pile into the crowd and disappear, leaving us to find them for the rest of our lives.


    I didn''t answer and mentally started thinking about going to Leonard''s people to negotiate.


    With the rtionship Dennis and I once had, we could never be alone in their feud, but there was no


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    way out, knowing what the other side was asking for, giving and taking, and maybe keeping the child


    alive and safe.


    Leo saw that I didn''t respond, came over and sat down on the edge of the bed, "Remember how much


    you used to hate me?"


    I tilted my head, wondering why he was suddenly talking about it.


    "I did not tell you, right, I watched my fathermit suicide, during that time, every night I could see


    him die, see the Kennedy family broken family miserable, did not sleep a restful sleep, I became a


    monster, the only meaning of living only revenge, although not my own hands to take a knife into the


    heart of the enemy, but until They were punished, I was freed from the nightmare, I can live as myself."


    He paused and looked at me with a more serious expression, "the George family bloodline no well,


    Dennis more than ordinary people, he will sooner orter to shine, even if he does nothing, Leonard will


    not let him live, he revenge, but also for self-preservation, for the safety of you and the child. "


    I do not know this truth, if Dennis is just a mediocre ordinary people, I will not love him so deeply, I love


    him as a whole person, naturally can not set aside the danger of which, love and keep, never two


    separate things.


    I was silent and speechless, perhaps I was indeed cruel to Dennis, but it was the only way to ensure


    that nothing would happen to my daughter who stayed with me.


    Knock-knock-


    That''s when Folly walked in.


    "Checked, the bodyguard and the nurse have already left the country, but the video from the airport did


    not see any of these two people with the baby, the baby should still be in the country, I contacted my


    friends at the destination, when theynd, they will immediately take control of the people, then we will


    be able to find out what took the baby."


    The Lewis family has contacts in all aspects of City P. She said she could catch people, naturally there


    will be no problem, but I worry that the other side is fully prepared, even if they find people, may not be


    able to find out what.


    Sensing that the atmosphere in the room was not quite right, Folly secretly gave Leo a wink and told


    him to get up and sit where he had just been, reached out and patted me on the shoulder and said


    will spare no effort to find the baby, don''t you think?"


    My health was already poor, and after the morning''s excitement, there was the possibility of a rpse


    of depression, so naturally they were relieved.


    Looking at the child, I did not have any capricious thoughts, nodded obediently and agreed, "Don''t


    worry, I will take care of the child and also take care of myself."


    "Mom!" rie suddenly ran in from outside, moring to see her sister.


    I reluctantly tugged at the corners of my mouth and put the baby back to bed, watching rie carefully


    tease her before I let out my breath and rxed my tense nerves.


    ......


    Despite a joint effort by The Lewis family and the Kennedy family, and a carpet search at City P, I was


    not able to see my son again during the month.

 Chapter 881 You want to kill him! Isnt it?

    Chapter 881 You want to kill him! Isn''t it?


    The nurse and bodyguard who escaped had a strong sense of anti-surveince and changed nes


    midway to go elsewhere. Folly took a lot of manpower and resources to bring the people back to City P


    after 14 days and held them in the Kennedy Residence basement, and I am much calmer now than


    when I was close to madness.


    The man in front of him was tied up, already beaten and bruised, kneeling on the ground, is the


    bodyguard who took the child, Leo''s men interrogated for a day and a night, did not set out a little


    useful information.


    I looked at the dying bodyguard with cold eyes, and the smell of blood came over me, but I had no


    ripples.


    Leo stepped forward, grabbed the man''s hair and forced him to face us, then, shadowy side, brought


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    his face up to where he was only a fist''s distance away, the corners of his mouth curved out in a grim


    arc, "Tell us the whereabouts of the child, or shut up forever, choose one."


    One eye of the bodyguard has swollenpletely open, the forehead of the blood flowing down, looks


    a little scary, whispered two breaths, only to slowly open his eyes, the line of sight is exactly the same


    as mine.


    It''s not that I haven''t seen people at the end of their lives, but this bodyguard was different, and the


    moment he saw me, he actually hooked his lips and smiled.


    He obviously knows something.


    "Heh." Leo saw it too, he managed to get irritated by the other guy and swung hard at the bodyguard''s


    stomach, the bodyguard ate the pain, let out a muffled grunt and just didn''t have the strength to support


    his head anymore.


    A few momentster, blood mixed with saliva fell to the floor, and the smell of blood in the basement


    was even stronger.


    Leo saw that the bodyguard did not move, pulled out the pocket towel on his suit and wiped the blood


    stains on his hands.


    Leo''s man went over and reached out to probe the bodyguard''s nose, then passed a wink and


    someone brought in arge bucket of cold water and poured it directly on the bodyguard''s head.


    "Ah hoo-" The icy tingling sensation made the bodyguard raise his head reflexively and open his mouth


    in horror.


    "Keep interrogating until he talks." Leo said, then threw away the pocket towel in his hand, looked down


    at me and said indifferently, "Let''s go, you''re still inbor, you can''t stay in this cold and gloomy ce


    for too long."


    I don''t know why, but at this moment, the tragic scene of Chandler''s broken hand shed violently in


    my mind.


    I stood up nicely, and in the next second, walked straight to the bodyguard, stared at him for two


    seconds, then grabbed the dagger in Leo''s man''s hand and plunged it into the bodyguard''s chest


    without hesitation.


    Bright red blood flowed out along the de, and the bodyguard looked at me incredulously with wide


    eyes, as if this was the only thing that was outside his expectations, and I finally saw fear in his eyes.


    "Where''s the baby." I gripped the dagger tightly, gritting my teeth and pushing it in a little.


    Dennis taught me, the threat of failure to achieve the purpose, let the other party feel the deep pain,


    feel the horror of hovering at the death gate.


    The bodyguard wrinkled his brow in death, and as I moved, the scarlet color soaked through his


    miserable white lips, blood gurgled and gushed out as he trembled, he was scared and begged for


    mercy with his eyes, but I was indifferent.


    Leo probably wanted to let me vent, did not move and looked at me for a long time, until the


    bodyguard''s eyes turned white, then suddenly realized something like, rushed over and pulled me


    away, "You''re crazy!"


    I looked up as if I had lost my soul, expressionless, and saw Leo''s frightened and angry look,


    speechless.


    Leo gritted his teeth and showed me a rare look of impatience, the veins on his forehead were rippling


    with excitement, and he confronted me for more than ten seconds before he turned away and coldly


    shouted at his men, "What are you standing there for? If you can''t find out the whereabouts of the child,


    none of you will live!"


    "Yes!"


    Soon the bouncers brought in the doctors and nurses and the scene was chaotic. Leo was angry, but


    he forced me out.


    When I returned to the room, Leo sat across from me, looking serious and earnest, already a cool


    temperament of the person, more profound.


    Probably because of my weakness, I didn''t dare to look at him.


    After a long time, Leo''s eerie voice finally still rang out in the room.


    "ra, what did you just try to do?"


    I pursed my lips, looked down and fiddled with my fingers, pretending not to hear.


    Leo spoke up again, gritting his teeth a bit, "You want that guy dead? You want to kill him, don''t you?"


    He saw through it, but I did not care, raised my head, eyes sure to look at him, stretched out his index


    finger pointing to my heart, "Yes, I want him to die, I want him to feel my pain, what is wrong with that?"!


    Even though he is the only person who knows the whereabouts of the child, but the dagger in the


    moment, I still moved to the idea of ending it.


    Maybe today I just met that bodyguard for the first time, I never did anything harmful to him, but he


    went to great lengths to steal the flesh that fell off my body, until now, can stillugh out with a crown,


    how can I not hate?


    At that, Leo took a deep breath and lowered his eyes to look at me, his eyes obscure, "It''s easy for him


    to die, but what about the child? You don''t want the baby back?"


    He paused, coldly looking directly in front of himself, thin lips a closed, "Even if it reallyes to his


    life, you can note, do not dirty your hands, you remember ra, these things, not you should do."


    Killing people to pay for their lives, Leo certainly won''t let me carry human lives.


    I knew he was doing me a favor, but I couldn''t listen to any of it, shook my head, threw those images


    out of my head, and I digressed, "Has the bodyguard''s background been investigated? Are there any


    clues?"


    Leo shook his head and did not speak.


    I understand that Leo and Folly''s people are so smart, if there are really clues, already followed the


    vine to find the past, not as just like that, panic and fear of the killer a life.


    Knock-knock-


    At this time the maid knocked on the door, "Young master, miss, Mr. Davies is here."


    The original sighing I jerked up and was about to run out.


    I haven''t gone to him to settle ounts, this old fox hase to my door?


    Leo was one step ahead of me and held out a hand in front of him to stop me, "Calm down, just think of


    it as for the sake of the child."


    I frowned and thought for a moment before nodding seriously again.


    Make sure my mood stabilizes before Leo takes me, piece by piece, downstairs.


    In the living room, Leonard, who was originally sipping tea, heard footsteps and turned his face,


    seemingly empathizing with our sadness and frowning, "Here you are."


    If you don''t know, you''ll think he''s the owner of the house.


    It is no wonder that on the day of my production, the top received arge number of real reports, that


    Link has a suspicion of bribery and abuse of power, directly in Newton Town to arrest people, and now


    people are still cooperating with the investigation, without the lion, Leonard, a big tiger, the eyes are


    empty, as expected.

 Chapter 882 must go

    Chapter 882 must go


    Leo walked to sit down opposite him, crossed his legs, showing extreme rxation, "Mr. Davies can


    really face, I Uncle Link just a few days ago ordered that this home is not only the surname high


    ess, in the blink of an eye you broke in, admire admire ...... "


    At that, Leonard''s eyes shed with impatience for a moment, but then instantly converged, and


    "I''m not kidding." Leo put on his standard smile and a goodbye look.


    It was always a threat without Link, and although the eviction order wasid out, Leonard was not used.


    He directly forked the topic, to make the elders of a serious look, "I have heard, the Kennedy family this


    time a lot of things happened, I and Link together for so many years, has been very appreciative of his


    person, I believe that he is innocent, withstand the investigation, and, what you need to help, just ask,


    high Uncle I will never resist as long as I can do it."


    At that, Leo raised his eyebrows and passed a wink at me, knowing each other well.


    Nothing is adulterous, nothing is adulterous.


    Leonard does not step on a foot at this time, we already have to burn the joss stick.


    A gift in the snow? Is it possible?


    After a moment of silence, Leo began to interrupt, "The clearer the clearer, Uncle Link will not take long


    to return, we the Kennedy family is very good. On the contrary, Mr. Davies, you are so anxious toe


    to the door, do not know, also think you have received some inside information, think Uncle Link will


    definitely happen, is that so?"


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere became saber-rattling, Leonard narrowed his eyes


    slightly and Leo confronted him, and the smile on his face faded away.


    These people in front of the Kennedy, never take advantage of the Link this clean officer can not be,


    but also said Leo clever as a reed mouth, no wonder Leonard the Kennedy family as a thorn in the


    flesh.


    After a long time, Leonard pushed down his anger, avoided Leo''s eyes, turned to look at me, and said


    with a smile, "I heard it''s been a while since the birth? Is the baby okay?"


    Knowingly ask questions.


    I clenched my fist and looked at this hypocritical face and couldn''t wait to take him apart.


    But I can''t.


    There is a 90% chance that the child is in Leonard''s hands, and the only one who gets hurt when he is


    pissed off is the child.


    Sensing that something is wrong with me, Leo lifted his hand across the couch without moving and put


    it on my clenched fist to tell me not to act rashly.


    Gritting my teeth, I took a deep breath and tried to restrain myself from squeezing a smile on my face,


    "Thank you for your concern, the child is fine."


    Leonard nodded, thoughtfully, "I heard it was twins, the Georges people are few, it''s not easy to have a


    son, I''m afraid that in the matter of custody will not be easy to let go, do you want me to say hello to the


    people over there in the court, to dy this?"


    Look at his kind and amiable look. If I didn''t know how ruthless he was in the matter of Dennis'' parents,


    I would have almost been fooled by him.


    I opened my mouth and was about to say no, but Leo grabbed the words, next to the yin and yang, "it


    seems that recently the authorities are really very idle, the tang secretary ran to people''s homes to


    gossip about nosy matters, no wonder the group of people under the eat nothing to do, even I Uncle


    Link dare to check, and so I pulled out the hand, those who do not know good and bad guys, wash their


    necks and wait for death. ......"


    He paused, his tone took a turn and sneered, "Mr. Davies, you need to remind your own people to keep


    their eyes open and don''t trip me up with Uncle Link, or else don''t me me for being unforgiving."


    Link for the official clean, think that the line is sitting right, not afraid of the organization to investigate,


    do not allow Leo to use the Kennedy family rtions, mixed with these things, but also because of this,


    the past half a month, we do not know his current situation.


    It is good to abide by the rules, but too abide by the rules, it is easy to set themselves in, but also


    involve the family worry, of course, this is nothing, the most disgusting, is to see Leonard such a person


    unting.


    Leo is a man who grew up outside the rules, and these words ring true and are certainly a heavy


    warning.


    Leonard froze for a moment, then got up, as if nothing happened, patted the jacket on his body, said


    faintly, "Anyway, the kindness I delivered, feel free to contact me if anything happens, I still have a


    meeting, first go, no need to send."


    When he finished, he lifted his feet and left the living room, walking out steadily.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As I watched Leonard''s figure disappear into the living room, the suspicions in my mind began to


    waver.


    He lowered himself and frequently came to show goodwill, only to see me in The Lewis family and the


    Kennedy family''s power, if you want to have the two support in the future, there is no reason toy


    hands on the child.


    But who else could it be but him?


    Suddenly, the phone on the table vibrated.


    Turning around and looking down, it showed a number with no notes.


    At this time, even if the phone bomb I will not refuse, without any hesitation, I picked up the phone,


    pressed the answer button to the ear.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    A familiar voice came over the receiver, "ra."


    It''s Hank!


    I subconsciously squeezed my phone tighter and there was more than a hint of tension in my voice,


    "Hank, where are you?"


    "Let''s not talk about that, I saw those people at the airport with a newborn child, isn''t that you ......"


    The whole body''s nerves were instantly tense, and I sped the phone in my hand with a deadly sp


    and sucked in a sharp breath.


    Damn! I can''t believe I forgot about GW Group!


    It was because of the kids that the George Group temporarily cancelled the deal with GW in the first


    ce, and Sean was so upset about it that he wandered around City P for a long time before leaving,


    so if these were arranged by them, it all makes sense!


    "Hank, where are you? Did you find Shaw and Steve? Where did those guys take the kids? Do you


    remember?"


    "No." Hank paused, his voice hoarse, "I searched for a year without a clue, this time someone


    deliberately put the news, provided a few GW Group frequent asions, I just happened to bump into


    the child."


    I pursed my lips and made a swallowing motion, "Is the baby okay?"


    "There are many of them, I did not dare to get too close, but on the surface, it should not be detrimental


    to the child, and you do not have to worry too much ......"


    I interrupted him, "How can I not be worried, Hank, the baby is premature and not enough nutrition,


    poor care, the rest of your life will be very difficult, do not say, tell me where you are, I wille to you."


    "You can''te, it''s too dangerous here, I''m looking for Shaw and the others anyway, just leave it to


    me, trust me, I''ll ...... beep beep beep--"


    Hank''s voice came to a screeching halt.


    I froze for a second before reacting, lowering my voice and calling out into the microphone, "Hank?


    Hank are you still listening?!"


    The only response I got was a beeping sound and a jumble of unpleasant currents.


    I took the phone to the heel to see that the screen had returned to the lock screen interface, which


    showed the time was 4:00 pm.


    City P''s 4pm, Country M''s side was only in the early hours of the morning, Hank called at this time but


    was suddenly disconnected, making it hard to think he was in a safe position.


    If at that time, I had a reason to stay in the country, now, I have to go.

 Chapter 883 willingly hostage

    Chapter 883 willingly hostage


    "What, did Hank find the baby?" Leo snapped.


    I was silent, didn''t have time to respond to his words, and expressionlessly pressed the callback button.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off, please dial againter."


    Repeated several more times with the same result.


    Throwing the phone aside, I sat down on the couch like a deted ball, staring up at the ceiling and


    sinking into deep thoughts.


    Hank called at this time, perhaps only at this time, he had ess to the phone, only a few words, and


    then suddenly no sound, perhaps someone broke in and hung up forcibly.


    But there is no doubt about one thing: Hank is alive.


    Although it is still unclear what the purpose of those people luring Hank to Country M is, but it is good


    that they have not let Hank get hurt so far.


    But why was Hank so against me going to Country M?


    He revealed the news of the child to me while desperately trying to bear it alone, seemingly splitting


    into two personalities?


    So far, only Hank knows the whereabouts of the child, but he knows that the other side is crowded, but


    he still insists on risking his life.


    Perhaps there was something more worrying to Hank than the kids, and that something was the reason


    Hank stopped me from going to Country M.


    I''m thinking that maybe this is the right way to think.


    If my thinking is correct, then there is only one reason why Hank won''t let me go to Country M. That''s


    because those people are simplying for me.


    Perhaps the bouncer will know something.


    Thinking of this, I squeezed my palm and rushed to the basement again, Leo was not sure of the


    situation, but followed.


    The inside had been cleaned, but the air was still thick with the smell of blood. The bodyguard''s upper


    body was wrapped in bandages andy dying on a nk bed, and most of Leo''s men had retreated,


    leaving only one on guard.


    "Get out." Imanded.


    The man skipped over me and looked behind me at Leo, and only after he got the affirmative did he lift


    his feet and walk out.


    "Brother, you go out too, I have something to ask him alone." I said again.


    There was no movement behind me, so I figured Leo was unsure and spoke up to reassure, "This guy


    only has one breath left, what can he do to me?"


    After a few moments of silence, Leo was finally convinced by me to walk out, closing the door in the


    process.


    The room waspletely calm, I walked up and looked at him from a high position, my voice


    indifferent, "Want to get out of here?"


    The original drowsy suddenly opened his eyes and the next second struggled to sit up from the wooden


    nk bed.


    As expected, even after being stabbed and tortured for so long, those images of weakness just now are


    just pretend.


    "We can do a deal." I was incredibly calm and collected, "But I have one condition, tell me, how about


    the baby?"


    "Miss Kennedy, we don''t want to die, but we''re not so bad as to treat a little child less than a month


    old." The bouncer''s face swung open a little bit with a smile that made his whole face look a little grim.


    Such a ruthless man, his words naturally can not be fully believed, but with Hank''s circumstantial


    evidence, I was barely relieved.


    I had to trust this guy and believe that they would not hurt my son.


    Even so, the baby is still too young to follow a group of strangers disced and tossed around, how


    good can it be?


    When I think of this, my heart feels like it''s being pulled, and I feel the pain.


    Taking a sharp breath and calming down, I turned around and walked to the corner, picked up the


    dagger I had just picked up, turned around and walked over to the bodyguard and handed it over, "You


    know what to do?"


    The bodyguard looked up at me with a slight frown and hesitated for a second, as if considering the


    feasibility of the matter.


    But soon, he made a decision.


    The bodyguard stood up strongly, picked up the bloody jacket on the ground and put it on, grabbed the


    knife from my hand in a raw manner, put the de on my neck and walked out a little.


    Leo had been guarding the door, and when he saw the bodyguard holding me, his face immediately


    sank.


    Leo''s men, on the other hand, stood in a quick circle around the basement door.


    I don''t know who informed Dennis, but he took Toby and came through the side entrance path.


    After looking at Dennis for a second, but not seeing surprise and panic in his eyes, I sheepishly averted


    my eyes to keep him from prying into my intentions.


    Dennis is so smart that he could not have guessed that the bodyguard was able to sessfully hijack


    me without my help.


    "ra," Dennis'' voice takes on a special ent when he''s angry.


    I hesitated and went out of my way to look at him again.


    Turning my face, I fell deep into Dennis'' deep vision.


    After a moment of stalemate, the tangled and obscure emotions in Dennis'' eyes suddenly dissipated,


    as if he had figured it out, and was iparably calm.


    "Not nervous? The knife was at your neck and you never said a word to save your life." Dennis'' words


    didn''t have a trace of warmth.


    Heart sinking, I clenched my fists.


    Dennis''sment was meant to be too purposeful.


    He had seen through the game and was angry at my decision to volunteer to be a hostage without


    regard to my safety, but he would not immediately sentence me to death; he was waiting for me to


    make a choice.


    Although the bodyguard''s knife was at his neck, it was not difficult for Dennis to really save me.


    Now even Leo saw through it, his emotions were written on his face and he looked at me with almost a


    The bodyguard looked at them and then turned his face to look at me, breathing heavily and sneering,


    "It seems Miss Kennedy has not yet discussed with her family, look how sad it makes them? One of


    them is not to be messed with. Guess if we can walk out of here?"


    Boom...


    I came to my senses and was reminded by the bodyguard''s words.


    Dennis thought I would willingly be a hostage to hold them hostage for the sake of my children?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I abruptly looked at Dennis, Dennis stood motionless, his long trench coat was blown by the north wind


    fluttering, the whole person looks silent and lonely.


    A momentary hesitation shed through me.


    However, as soon as I think of the child, all those insignificant hesitations vanish from my mind.


    Leo all use means are used, the other party''s purpose is still unclear, there is a baby as a bargaining


    chip, has long been ready, spell out thest breath of preparation, no matter what we do, there will be


    no results.


    The only one with the fastest ess to the group that took the baby was this bodyguard.


    The bodyguard''s words could only be heard by the two of us, but his face was full of blood and bruises,


    and his movements with the knife were extraordinarily brutal, his body moved slightly, and the de


    sank into the flesh for one more point, which made my situation look extremely dangerous.


    Dennis kept staring at me, his face changing in an unpleasant manner.


    Looking at him, I opened my mouth, but I didn''t know where to start?


    At this point, whatever I say is wrong.


    There is no way I can change my decision as far as Dennis ......

 Chapter 884 Creepy Feeling

    Chapter 884 Creepy Feeling


    "Oh ......" Dennis suddenly sneered twice, with a self-deprecating note.


    After a few moments, he gathered the emotion on his face and his voice was unmistakable, "Get out of


    the way! Satisfy her!"


    "Dennis! Do you know what you have said?!" Leo naturally refused to let me put my life at risk, he did


    not nod, those men next to him remained on guard.


    "Toby!" Dennis raised his hand and Toby backed out, followed by a group of henchmen as he returned.


    The men scattered as soon as they came in and watched Leo''s men. Both sides confronted each other,


    but in the end there were more of Dennis''s men and soon made a way for us in the middle.


    At this time it was already dark, the north wind whooshed through, so cold that I was a jolt, in the face


    of Dennis''s dark eyes, all over the body is like frozen.


    The bouncer was good at reading the situation and immediately took advantage of the opportunity to


    hijack me through the crowd. Leo tried to rush up, but was stopped by Dennis.


    Walking out of the garden, when I finally turned around, I could still see Leo and Dennis tangled up


    together.


    Soon, the bouncer led me out of the Kennedy Residence.


    At that moment, a ckmercial vehicle rushed over from a distance and stopped in front of us.


    The bodyguard withdrew the dagger held around my neck and inclined his head to point to the car next


    to me, "Get in, Miss Kennedy."


    After a second of thought, I lifted my foot up and pulled open the door.


    The car that was thought to be dedicated to the two of us actually had a person sitting inside.


    The other party is wearing leather clothes and boots, from head to toe are ck, if not tied behind a


    ponytail, I almost recognized as a man at first nce.


    Noticing my gaze, she turned her face towards me with an unfathomable smile, "Miss Kennedy, it''s


    finally time to meet you."


    I''m pretty sure that in the past thirty years of my life, this face has never appeared, but she doesn''t


    seem to be a stranger to me at all.


    Probably because he was afraid Leo''s men would chase him out, the bodyguard pushed me behind


    him, urging me to get in, and then he bent over and sat in.


    Once the bodyguard was in the car, the driver immediately stepped on the gas and quickly fled.


    Watching the Kennedy Residence being left behind from the rearview mirror, there is an indescribable


    feeling in my heart, like a foot in the air, no sense of security.


    Soon, the Kennedy Residence vipletely disappeared from view, and after a few tries, boarded


    thest flight to Country M.


    It is strange, obviously a group, but from the time they got into the car, the bodyguard and the woman


    next to him did not have a single word of dialogue.


    I wondered a bit and turned to the woman, "Did GW send you?"


    The woman is not as bad as it seems, smiling back at me, "Miss Kennedy is so smart, wait until you get


    to the ce, you will naturally understand."


    This woman speaks in dripping water, I couldn''t help but stare at her for a few more seconds.


    The woman was smart enough to see right through me and spoke jokingly, "Don''t feel strange, Sir


    probably knows himself better than Miss Kennedy, he has known for a long time that you would do


    anything for the child."


    I couldn''tugh at all, "Who the hell is your husband?"


    This eerie prying gives me a creepy feeling, what kind of person, can know myself better than I do?


    However, sheughed, she turned her face away, leaned back in her seat, squinted and slept, leaving


    me alone in a tangle of confusion for the whole night.


    ......


    It was a local morning when we arrived at Country M. The ckmercial vehicles kept weaving and


    changingnes in the busy and chaotic streets.


    I looked out the window at the repeatedly changing ces and had no idea where I was.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    One second you are in the heart of the city with its tall buildings, and the next you are in thene along


    the river.


    After more than an hour of tossing and turning, I could see that they were deliberately going around in


    circles.


    Is it because I think I have the ability to forget everything?


    I turned my head and asked the woman beside me, "Where the hell are we going?"


    The woman''s red lips hooked, her voice still mysterious, "Naturally, you will be taken to your son."


    "But we''ve been spinning in ce?"


    "Miss Kennedy, or should I call you Mrs. George? You know better than we do how difficult Dennis


    really is, just in case, it is natural to be thorough and cautious." The woman spoke frankly and


    confidently, always with an unknown confidence between her words.


    "Your target is not me?" I frowned, a bad feeling rising vaguely in my heart.


    The woman raised her hand and wagged her index finger, "no no no, not only you, just by you alone,


    it''s not worth all the trouble ......"


    I can guess thetter without saying anything.


    Dennis all the way through the George Group to the position today, offended a lot of people, I''m afraid


    that this incident, and he can not be unconnected.


    After the woman finished, those charming eyes with dark eyeliner kept staring at my face, as if looking


    for something.


    How did she think that I would be afraid?


    Probably because I''ve spent a lot of time with Dennis, I''ve learned a lot about the ability to see through


    people''s hearts.


    I looked up, met her gaze and sneered, my voice rxed and sarcastic, "I didn''t know until you said it


    that Dennis was such a threat in your eyes, what about Hank? Why do you want to deal with him?"


    I''m desperate to find out where Hank fits into this.


    I''m not sure what the people behind this woman are up to, but I think the fact that Hank was led to


    Country M must have something to do with it.


    If that''s the case, I can''t imagine how big a game this is.


    However, the only way to confirm this is to find Hank. Not having seen it with my own eyes, I don''t want


    to specte with the worst possible oue, and once again I bring bad luck to Hank.


    At the mention of Hank''s name, the woman suddenly raised one eyebrow, "Him? It doesn''t matter,


    what, you''re risking your life for him?"


    Since they have investigated, what happened between me and Hank is not a secret, and it is not


    surprising that they can say such things, just to stimte me.


    "I just want to know where he is?"


    The woman suddenly cold face, her voice also became cold, "Self-preservation, you better take care of


    yourself first, I''m not here to solve your doubts."


    After saying that, she turned her face away and stopped talking to me.


    The car passed thest intersection before the woman spoke again and instructed the driver, "Go here,


    go home."


    After getting the order, the driver adjusted the steering wheel and brought up the speed faster, driving


    quickly out of the city, through several farms, and finally to the no-man''snd where there were not


    even street lights.


    All around us is boundless darkness, dark clouds will cover the moonlight, the night seems to open the


    fangs of the beast, ready to eat us.


    At first that bad feeling grew deeper and deeper, these people took me and my children, there is no


    reason to reveal their purpose so easily.


    Finally, the car pulled out of no man''snd and slowed down.


    Meaning, we''re not far from our destination.


    Soon, the driver pulled up in front of a very old-looking castle.

 Chapter 885 the Gibson family is involved

    Chapter 885 the Gibson family is involved


    After getting out of the car, the only light in the eyes only the headlights of the car and the candlelight


    time, the cold winter wind whistling past, candlelight jumping, it seems that the whole castle is shaking.


    Through the doorway, a familiar figure could be seen standing in the lobby. The man, draped in a ck


    cloak, was looking up at the portrait of Jesus on the wall, wondering what he was thinking.


    Noticing our movement, the man turned his face, the moment the four eyes met, I frowned, some do


    not want to believe.


    "Hank?" Did he lure me here on purpose?


    A year has passed, he seems like a different person, the whole jaw crawled with green and ck


    scruff, looks more manly.


    "Finally, I see you again." Hank''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes stared vacantly at my face, as if he


    was looking through me at another person.


    I looked a little strange at him and asked, "You were captured too?"


    "Hmph, naive." The womanughed sarcastically, then said to the bodyguard behind her, "Go up, the


    doctor is waiting."


    "It''s all yours." Dropping these words at Hank, the woman joined her bodyguard and went upstairs.


    Once they left, we were the only two left in the hall. The door behind us was closed by the maid, and it


    was much quieter without the north wind howling.


    "Come with me." Hank said, and then walked up the other side of the stairs opposite to the bodyguard


    and them.


    I was curious, but I followed obediently.


    There are many rooms on the second floor, Hank led me down the corridor to the end before finally


    stopping, opening the room on the right and standing sideways, "This is your room, get some rest


    tonight."


    I walked in with my feet up and looked around. The room wasrge, with candles lit on the walls and a


    out of ce in the whole castle.


    Hearing footsteps behind me, I immediately turned around and stopped Hank who was about to leave,


    "Wait!"


    He was half a head taller than me, and the man''s body was extra wide, and the shadow covered me


    almostpletely, so that it made my movements look funny and ridiculous.


    "Is there nothing you want to say?" I asked him, looking up.


    Hank lowered his eyelids and looked at me condescendingly, without a hint of movement in his eyes,


    "What do you want me to say?"


    It was irritating to ask knowingly, and I didn''t understand why he had suddenly be cold, but I had


    to find out where the baby was.


    I put my hand down and sighed, trying to be as calm as possible, "Why are you so familiar with the


    people here, where''s the baby, where''s Shaw and Steve? You don''t seem to be in the least bit


    anxious."


    Hank wrinkled his brow slightly and looked at theputer in the bedroom, "There''s an update on the


    baby on there, stay here and you''ll see it every day from now on."


    I looked at him and then turned my head to theputer, and it looked like Hank had been in the know


    about the baby since the beginning.


    There is suddenly so much resentment in the heart.


    It''s true that I put my life at risk for the sake of my children, but that doesn''t take away the fact that I


    was worried about Hank''s well-being.


    I gritted my teeth, lowered my eyes, and muttered to myself, "Why did you do it?"


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into silence, the house and the corridor quiet only the sound of candle


    mes being blown by the wind and jumping.


    After a long time, Hank''s voice rang out again, "You''re tired, go to bed early."


    "Hank!" I was furious and anxious, but I couldn''t stay the one who was deliberately pretending to be


    deaf and dumb.


    He walked straight out, his long legs didn''t take more than a few steps to the entrance of the corridor,


    then turned around, walked into the first room on the left, closed the door, in one fell swoop, and didn''t


    look back.


    That position, like deliberately drawing a line in the sand with me, inexplicably, my heart some not


    taste.


    But my child''s safety trumped everything else, and after only a moment of sadness, I quickly


    approached my bedroom and turned on theputer.


    There was only one file on the desktop, which wasn''t hard to find. I immediately clicked on it, and then


    the baby''s face appeared, with a high nose and skinny cheeks, looking at the camera with blearily


    eyes.


    The tip of my nose was instantly sore, and I raised my hand to purse my lips in excitement.


    The eyebrows, nose and eyes, who else could it be if not my son.


    Under the excitement, I can''t help but feel grateful that the baby is being well taken care of, although


    still very thin, but the little eyes twinkling and very energetic.


    At least on this point Hank is not lying, these people are not shortchanging their children.


    Knowing that the child is safe and sound, all the way to the heart finally put down, shut down the


    Escape is not possible, the child is still in their hands, I will never leave him behind.


    That''s why there are no bodyguards around the house, not even surveince, they know my


    weaknesses well.


    It''s just that it''s always an unknown when you''ll actually see your child.


    Some discouraged lie down on the bed, I heaved a sigh, and suddenly, a cold touch came to my hand.


    Take a look at it, it''s actually a cell phone!


    The most important thing is that there is actually no lock.


    I pressed Dennis'' number almost immediately and then fell into a tense wait.


    Soon after a beep, Dennis'' maic voice rang out across the room, "ra."


    "How did you know it was me?" This phone is loaded with what should be a foreign number, not to


    mention no notes, originally did not expect him to answer.


    "Seen Hank?" Dennis said.


    It sounded strange, my excitement was suppressed and I whispered, "I saw it, but I ran abroad for the


    sake of my children."


    "Should I praise you for being a good mother?" Dennis suddenly became gloomy, and his subsequent


    words were more than a little biting, "I was too indulgent with you to let you bully and threaten me with


    the things I hold most dear."


    My heart shuddered violently and I was speechless.


    Dennis has been mired in hatred all his life, the only variable is to fall in love with me, my significance


    to him is special, even the child can not bepared, and I took a gamble on myself, to bet on the


    safety of the child.


    If I win the bet, all will be happy, if I lose, Dennis will probably really hate me for life.


    "Dennis ......" I didn''t know what to say, so I called him by his first name.


    There was a long silence across the table before Dennis'' words came in a tossed voice, "This is the


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    first andst time, or I won''t forgive."


    I naturally knew how to give in when he didn''t care, and I said, "As long as the baby is okay, I promise


    there won''t be a next time."


    A deep, long sigh came over the phone before Dennis spoke again, "You should know why I resent you


    hanging out with Hank so much."


    The topic changed so quickly that I didn''t react, "You knew there was something fishy about Hank''s


    disappearance?"


    "Remember I told you that a few of the culprits from that year are still unclear?"


    "You mean, the Gibson family is involved?!"

 Chapter 886 A multiple choice question

    Chapter 886 A multiple choice question


    "......Toby found a document from back in the day with Grandpa Hank''s signature on it, but it''s not


    Dennis is a smothering personality to do great things, I am afraid that if there is no more than 80%


    certainty, will not tell me about this.


    No wonder Hank has been telling me to guard against Dennis, I think he also knows what happened


    back then, so before Dennis, in front of me to confuse.


    I''m not used to specting with the utmost malice, especially Hank, but it just didn''t work out that way


    and he became the biggest variable.


    That''s when Toby''s voice came from across the room.


    "General Manager, it''s ready."


    Dennis responded and hung up the phone, "Call you tomorrow ...... do-"


    Put the phone to the front, has returned to the dialing interface, looking at the only one call record, the


    heart mixed.


    Dennis wasn''t worried about my situation at all.


    Actually, I don''t me him, it''s my own choice after all.


    Put down the phone I did not sleep, simply hold theptop repeatedly have to look at the baby''s


    picture, hoping to draw clues from it to find his whereabouts.


    Look at it and just fall asleep.


    It was 10:00 a.m. local time when I woke up again. The weather in Country M has basically not


    changed much since the beginning of winter, and the sky was gray and overcast, as if the end was


    near.


    After washing up, I opened the door and went downstairs, intending to have a good look around.


    The whole old castle was as peaceful as ever, with little difference except that there were a few more


    servants than beforest night''s arrival.


    These people went to great lengths to get me here, but did not have the slightest intention of


    preventing me from escaping, I don''t know if it was because they took the child and were emboldened,


    or something else.


    "Good morning, ra," Hank sat at the table, a white suit, elegant and gentlemanly movements, the


    corners of his mouth slightly raised, reminding people at a nce of the words gongzi like jade.


    People for the chopping block, I am the flesh of the fish, fear is useless, I simply frankly walked over


    and sat down opposite him.


    The maid was smart enough to bring an identical breakfast and set it down in front of me.


    I, on the other hand, have been watching Hank''s every movement expression.


    After talking to Dennis on the phonest night, I''ve been wondering if Hank has really changed.


    "ra, if you keep reading, I''m going to think that you''re ready to change your mind."


    Hank''s eyelids did not lift, lips a closed, but the words carry a great shock.


    I froze for a moment before reacting, and then took it in stride, "I don''t understand, what''s the idea?"


    "Of course ......" Hank stopped the movement in his hand and looked up slowly, his dark eyes staring at


    me, smirking, "choosing to stay with me."


    Unsurprisingly, everything has changed, except his obsession with me remains indestructible.


    Only now he is no longer the white moonlight who protects me everywhere, but the culprit who stole my


    flesh and blood.


    I sneered, my words dripping with sarcasm, "I didn''t know that you were so self-righteous before."


    Naturally, I wanted to provoke him, so as to extract the desired information, but even though the words


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    were strange, Hank was not moved, as if he could not feel, so I had the feeling that a punch on cotton.


    Heughed and asked me back, "What is it about Dennis that fascinates you so much?"


    What does Hank want?


    The rtionship has already been sealed, and now you have to find yourself in trouble?


    I threw the subject right back at him, "What do you think?"


    Hank heard me say that and actually really frowned and thought for a moment before continuing to


    speak again, "I don''t think it''s that Dennis charmed you, but that you are inherently a soft-hearted


    person and that you stayed with Dennis only out of pity, because of the child."


    Stubborn people have an unknown set of values in their psyche, and those who are self-righteous and


    forceful even so.


    I straightened my expression and looked at him coldly, "How do you know if there''s love between us if


    you''ve never loved anyone?"


    "Maybe you should learn to care for yourself first? Stop it, ra, there''s no future for Dennis and you."


    As we looked at each other and spoke, Hank tilted his head towards me again and our eyes became


    more entwined.


    This repels me from the bottom of my heart.


    After seeing him in this castlest night and greeting those people as if nothing had happened, the


    sight of Hank again makes the stomach flip subconsciously.


    "Hank, do you really think you can manipte other people''s lives? You say Dennis and I won''tst, so


    we can''tst? The truth is, we have loved for ten years, and there will be a second and third decade in


    the future, and even if we separate, divorce, and never see each other again, our hearts are together,


    and that is something that you will never be able to appreciate."


    I looked at him with cold eyes, unconcealed flow of mockery and contempt.


    Hank, however, did not take it well at all, but instead leaned back with a pleasant expression, "ra,


    I''m thinking of you."


    The gentle and doting "ra" name came through and made my heart feel like it was being pulled by


    something for a moment.


    It''s still the same face, such a humble and gentle voice, the same Hank who pulled me back from the


    hell of madness.


    But he''s not him anymore.


    When he saw my face, Hank looked like he had gotten away with a prank, raised his eyebrows upward,


    and took a sip of coffee from the table.


    Maybe it was an aplishment for him to get me to have a little mood swing.


    "Hank, what exactly are you trying to do?" I frowned, my expression serious and grave, and the hand


    resting on my knee subconsciously clenched its fist.


    My intuition tells me that Hank, today, is no longer the Gibson family boy who put me first.


    Hank ducked his head and avoided my eyes as he sliced the omelette on his te, "Don''t look at me


    like that, in fact, we work well together don''t we Dennis, should be looking for you soon."


    The heart abruptly sank downward, a bad feeling rose in the heart.


    That cell phone ...... is they deliberately asked me to call Dennis to lure him over!


    "Hank!" I pped the table in anger, he deliberately abandoned mest night just to give me the


    opportunity to make that call.


    What a good calction.


    This is the lifesaver that I worry about day and night and go out of my way to turn against Dennis for


    him.


    Hank ate his breakfast impassively, acting like nothing was wrong, but the words that came out of his


    throat were chilling, "You and your son on one side, and the two daughters at home on the other, guess


    what he''ll choose?"


    My mind instantly went nk, and countless thoughts raced outward.


    No matter how we choose, we will lose our cherished ones, even if Dennis can make all-round


    arrangements, this is always Country M, Dennis''s power is out of reach, no different from throwing


    oneself into the.

 Chapter 887 Self-deception

    Chapter 887 Self-deception


    "Hank, does it hurt you to break up my family and torture me? Do you have to be as unhappy as


    you are before you''ll be happy?" I clenched my fist, my nails almost embedded in my hand, but I


    couldn''t feel any pain.


    I can''t live the rest of my life if anything happens to my kids or Dennis.


    Hank''s face immediately sank, with no retort at all, as if he wanted to see what more pointed wording I


    had to offer.


    Involving the beloved, I am not at all polite, looking at him from above, the tone is cold and light, "I owe


    you, you take it back, even if you want me this life, it is also justified, because that is my own debt, I


    admit!"


    "Shaw and Steve disappeared, even though Dennis took extra precautions against you, I was still


    willing to stand by your side. On the phone, your reminders to me were unclear, I knew there was


    danger, but I still willingly became a hostage. We experienced life and death together, and I never


    doubted your sincerity to me."


    "Until just now, I didn''t believe that the baby thing had anything to do with you!"


    "But what about you? What have you done? The woman who loves you so much is nowhere to be


    found, and you get involved with this group of people who don''t know where theye from, wasting


    time to design revenge on Dennis, to pursue a love that I couldn''t possibly put on you?!"


    I reached out and pointed at Hank, staring at him with a hatred I had never felt before, "You''re


    trampling on yourself! And you''re trampling on the trust between us! You''re trampling on all the people


    who love you! You don''t deserve to be loved!"


    "That''s my child, how can you bear to ......" I took a sharp breath to calm myself down a bit, "If I could


    see the future, I''d rather die in that abandoned factory building in the first ce! Not to ept your self-


    righteous love!"


    I don''t deny that I''m saying this with the intention of gambling with Hank.


    Even ants know how to live, people naturally value their lives more.


    It''s just that what Hank did really disappointed me so much.


    I am always putting my heart into it, but I am repeatedly trampled on.


    Only Dennis.


    Dennis is not an absolute nice guy, but he is open and honest.


    The misunderstanding was resolved, he treated me with sincerity and carefully guarded our hard-won


    little home.


    Even if Dennis is really evil, at least the bones of righteousness, dare to take responsibility.


    Hank will never be able to rece him on that basis alone.


    "Didn''t you ask what it is about Dennis that fascinates me? I can answer you right now. It''s not


    fascination, it''s love. I love Dennis openly and honestly, and even when he suspected that Grandma


    was the murderer who killed his parents, he never thought of hurting anyone important to me!"


    I never said these words in front of Dennis, but after I did, I felt more certain and secure than ever


    before.


    Probably my confidence stung Hank''s eyes, his good-natured face has been swept away, his face


    became a little bit gloomy, his eyes filled with anger and hatred, "Really? He won''t hurt the people you


    care about? What about you? What about your son?"


    "He knew full well that you valued your child more than anything else, and that you would have put your


    life at risk if there was any possibility! The fact that you managed to be abducted by the bodyguard and


    appear in front of me unharmed, all of this has been within Dennis'' n for a long time! He doesn''t care


    if you die or not, he only wants to achieve his own revenge purpose!"


    "You shut up!" I didn''t let him continue, the rising anger making me shake with rage.


    "The truth is cruel, isn''t it?" The smile on Hank''s face was very fierce, "On the surface, Dennis loves


    you to the core, yet he puts you in danger again and again, his love is just words, at heart he is no


    different from me! We are all selfish and despicable people, no one is more noble than anyone else!"


    I subconsciously tightened my brow and ground my back teeth to retort to him, "Dennis is not like that!


    No!"


    "It doesn''t matter, in the matter of self-deception, women always do a better job than men."


    After Hank finished, he gave me a cold look and got up to leave the restaurant.


    I dropped into a chair and let out a long sigh of relief, feeling that all my strength had been used up in


    the argument I had just made.


    When Hank''s footsteps disappeared, I pulled out my cell phone in my arms as an afterthought to call


    Dennis to give him a heads up, then took it out and it turned into a cell phone model.


    It seems that they have long expected, while I was asleep, the immobile phone switch, choking off my


    back.


    I would have been a light sleeper, to be able to do this step, proving that in this ancient castle, there


    must be a very athletic people, as for who, I have not yet learned.


    Now that I think about it, even Shaw''s disappearance may have been part of Hank''s n.


    Suddenly, a figure was stretched out long and came around to my feet.


    Turning my head, I saw a woman walking towards me.


    She wore Martin boots and jeans, the turtleneck sweater material on her body was warm and soft, and


    her hair was naturally draped over her shoulders, making her whole person look veryzy.


    I don''t remember that there is such a person living in the castle.


    "It doesn''t look like you guys had a very nice chat."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, I recognized it.


    This is the woman who met the bodyguard in the carst night, she has changed her style today, I


    almost didn''t recognize her.


    From the stairway all the way to the restaurant, she didn''t make half a sound. It seems that she was the


    one who changed the phone awayst night.


    "Don''t look at me like that. When I''m not on assignment, I like to dress simply and casually, just call me


    Vivian." Vivian naturally asked the maid for a ss of milk cereal and sat down on the opposite side of


    the table from me.


    "To be honest, ra, sir has always said that you are special, but after spending so much time


    together, I don''t see anything different about you, but hopefully, sir is not mistaken this time." Vivian''s


    words were full of contempt.


    From the moment she got into the car, Vivian never left the so-called "Mr." I was curious as to what kind


    of person it was that could raise such characters as Vivian and the bodyguard, and willingly let Hank


    work hand in hand.


    "What does Miss Vivian mean by special?" I straightened up before I continued, "I don''t think, it means


    that I was set up, cheated, only saw the child once, had to be forced to separate my flesh and blood,


    and even after being treated like this, I had to be grateful and smile at each other, is that what you


    mean?"


    "Hum ......" Vivian gave a low, cold hum, "sharp-tongued, I''ll wait to see how long you can keep your


    mouth shut."


    She then left as well.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Probably because of a serious injury, the bodyguard did note down for dinner, and all morning, I


    was the only one on the first floor.


    At 2:00 p.m., Hank and Vivian appeared at the stairway at the same time.


    Seeing Vivian wearing a ck leather jacket and pants, I immediately stood up.


    Vivian was back to being cold, passing me by without raising an eyebrow and walking straight out the


    front door.


    Hank, on the other hand, just stopped and swept me away, and then walked away without looking


    back.


    Vivian has said that only when out on a mission is this outfit, then they go out, obviously have a goal.


    And this goal, does it have anything to do with Dennis?

 Chapter 888 You are too greedy

    Chapter 888 You are too greedy


    Hank and the others were gone for three days, and there was no news for three days.


    These days I am on thin ice, sleep has been restless, only by watching the baby''s video every day can


    barely sleep.


    Late that night, I just fell asleep, dazed and heard the sound of the door squeaking downstairs, I almost


    immediately woke up, put on my coat and ran downstairs.


    When I got down to the lobby, Vivian had already gone up the other side of the stairs, the bodyguard


    was nowhere to be seen, and the only person left in therge living room was Hank, dressed in a ck


    cloak, still smelling of dust, just as he did when I met him again, his eyes burning at the crucified Jesus.


    Hearing footsteps, Hank spoke up, "Still up thiste? Are you waiting for me?"


    The voice is clear and shallow, and you can hear the pleasure in it.


    Not wanting to dwell on this excessive narcissism with him, I digressed directly, "It doesn''t look like you


    guys are doing well this time."


    "Do you want that, ra?" asked Hank back, walking toward me as if nothing had happened, "God


    won''t always be on Dennis'' side."


    He stopped in front of me, leaning forward slightly, his eyes sizing me up, the modest and gentle-


    looking face, at the moment for no reason more than a few gloomy.


    "But it doesn''t alwayse down on your side does it?" I didn''t move and made a swallowing motion,


    showing no ripples.


    Worry and fear, that is exactly what Hank expects to see, to really do so, will really be fooled.


    Hank raised his eyebrows with interest, then stood up straight, as if he had heard a big joke, hooked


    the corners of his mouth and looked at me mockingly, "Not necessarily."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Just a few words, how confident.


    I was about to ask him a question when Hank suddenly turned away, seemingly uninterested in my


    reaction.


    "You said you only saw the baby once before, so you should miss him, right, ra?"


    The topic has shifted so obviously that I have no reason to dwell on it unknowingly, "Yes, I wonder all


    the time, when exactly will I see him?"


    Hank turned his back to me and tilted his head back, indifferent as ever, "Soon."


    "Humph," his words really have little credibility with me these days, "how long is fast in your eyes? A


    day? A month? Or a year? Do you know what it means to live like years? You say you love me and let


    me choose you, but you leave me to suffer in the darkness of separation, is that what you call love?"


    Realizing that my emotions were a little agitated, I restrained myself from taking a sharp breath before


    continuing, "Since it''s all about captivity, think of it as me begging you to keep me and the baby


    together, I don''t want to just keep the video that I don''t know if it''s real or not every day, I want to see


    the baby."


    Hank had little reaction, his tall body was like a wall standing in ce, impregnable, as if to remind me


    that any fantasy is futile.


    After a long silence, Hank threw out the words, "ra, you''re too greedy, and getting ahead of yourself


    is not a good word."


    After that, without waiting for my reaction, Hank turned around and walked past me upstairs.


    Now Hank is temperamental and unpredictable in his heart, and there seems to be no chance of


    spection at all.


    I was a little discouraged and stood in the lobby for a long time before returning to my room.


    Sitting paralyzed on the bed,pletely sleepless.


    Hank''s initial rxed attitude proves that they did not leave empty-handed, implying that Dennis may


    be in danger at the moment.


    But Hank only so many words, obviously the situation is not quite they have the upper hand, Dennis is


    bound to react, just the final deer, not yet determined.


    I was thinking out loud, the old window suddenly "thump" sound, scared me immediately awake, calmly


    look in the direction of the window.


    Although this house is well maintained, but after all the age, the night together with the wind, the


    window panels often fall off the chain, need to be manually to close,e here but three or four days,


    this is the third time.


    I sighed, got up and walked over to it, intending to close it.


    Raising his feet just two steps, the sound of fine scraping came to his ears, and there seemed to be


    some kind of movement outside the window.


    Is it the wind, or the people?


    I felt strange, cautiously lightened my footsteps and continued to approach, only half a step away from


    the window, I stopped in ce, a little on tiptoe, stretching my neck to look out.


    At this point, a hand suddenly sprang out, a hand grabbed the gable, then the other hand to lend a


    hand, also climbed up, and then it was half of the body, legs ......


    The other person climbing the wall with his back to me, coupled with the candlelight darkness can not


    see clearly, only from the figure of a simple judgment out of a man, but intuition tells me that can risk at


    this juncture to see me, no malice, so I just cold eyes to watch all this, and even ready to be found to


    cover for him.


    Soon, the man jumped inpletely, and when he turned around and saw his face, my eyes lit up and


    without hesitation I jumped over and hugged him tightly.


    "Dennis, it''s good that you''re okay."


    How scared I was that the next time I heard from him, it would be from Hank''s mouth.


    The man''s tense muscles instantly rxed and sighed long and hard before he hugged me tightly,


    "There''s nothing I can do about you."


    Inexplicably, my nose got sore, I looked up at him, my eyes were already wet, opened my mouth to


    speak, and then suddenly remembered what, broke away from his arms and ran back to the living


    room, "You wait."


    Dennis was very cautious, gingerly walked to the door, leaned on the door and listened to the


    movement for a while, to confirm that they were not found, before turning back.


    "Dennis,e here." I sat on the edge of the bed with myputer in my arms, and Dennis naturally


    took the seat next to me.


    Clicking on the video, I put theputer on Dennis''p, "This is our son, his nose looks like yours."


    I thought about this scene for a long time, and although I imagined it was for Dennis and the child to


    meet face to face, that''s all I can do today.


    Dennis stared at the screen for a moment, his deep eyes sank, and a few secondster, his long arms


    came around and held me steady, "Don''t worry, the baby is a gift from God, I won''t let him follow


    anyone else for too long."


    With his assurance, I could finally feel some peace of mind, but thinking about Hank''s attitude, my


    heart seized up again, and solemnly asked him, "You''ve been okay the past few days, right? Is


    everything okay at home?"


    Dennis''s face suddenly sank, pushing me away, his eyes were like hardened ice, and his voice was


    chilly, "Now you know to worry, when you took it upon yourself to be held hostage, why didn''t you think


    they would use you and ruin everything for us?"


    He has not said heavy words to me for a long time, even when eating Hank''s jealousy, but also did not


    use this tone, so I had a moment of panic, do not know how to speak, and finally can only lower the


    posture to show weakness, "I was too emotional, can not calm down, I want to help, but I am only a


    woman, can only think of ...... "


    "Rare," Dennis didn''t give me a chance to finish, looking at me grimly, "I thought you thought you were


    a man a long time ago."

 Chapter 889 Be a good woman

    Chapter 889 Be a good woman


    Impulsive, impatient, reckless ...... All of the men''s most likely mistakes are reflected in my body,


    Dennis sarcastic people are never right on the money.


    I had nothing to say and secretly looked down and fiddled with my fingers.


    Dennis saw that I was being held and took advantage of the situation and said, "You know the one


    thing you should learn to be a good woman?"


    I shook my head, indicating that I didn''t know.


    It''s hard enough to do a good job, and then divided more finely, I really have little ability to learn


    through.


    Dennis probably also felt helpless and sighed imperceptibly, then put theputer aside, reached out


    and put his hand on my shoulder, adjusted his posture and I looked at each other, "A good woman, a


    good wife, the most important thing, is to learn to rely on her husband."


    His expression was serious and deep, and I looked into his dark eyes, a little more focused, as if I was


    going to fall in at any moment.


    "Initially, because of revenge, I repressed my feelings for you, and then gradually know the truth, and


    sincerely afraid that you know the truth and do not dare to confess, wasted so many years, we can


    easilye together again, misunderstandings have been solved, do you want to repeat the same


    mistake?"


    "It''s not once or twice, I''ve been waiting, waiting for you toe to your senses, but you have to live


    back, you want to be controlled by those irrational emotions for the rest of your life?"


    "ra, I''m the one who''s going to walk with you through your whole life, is it really that hard for you to


    think about me and talk to me before you do something?"


    He seems to be trying to suppress the heart of the injustice, but at the end of the day, emotions are still


    a little excited, like a small child who has been aggrieved, so easy to vent out, so a brain all poured out.


    I thought about it and decided that it was not the right analogy.


    Dennis how can be aggrieved, more likely to have bitter not to say, his bones is a person who holds a


    grudge, anyone who offends him, there will always be no good results, naturally there is no bitterness


    to say.


    Moreover, the reason why I took the initiative, of which Dennis is not without responsibility, if he had


    told me to deploy, I did not have to find their own way.


    Both right and both wrong, no one can me anyone.


    But these three days, I still ate enough lessons, so I didn''t refute him, just nodded good-naturedly,


    "There won''t be a next time."


    Staying alone gave me enough time to specte on what might happen.


    For example, the other side is holding me hostage to Dennis'' life.


    For example, exchanging me for my newborn daughter or rie.


    Whichever one it is, Dennis will not hesitate to say yes as long as I am not there.


    In his eyes, nothing is as important as meing.


    I waste in waking up, but luckily, nothing happened to Dennis.


    Dennis probably did not expect me topromise so easily, a breath blocked in the throat, and


    swallowed back, slightly wrinkled eyebrows, helplessly looking at me.


    He looked a little vain, I pursed my lips, simply stretched out his hand, rogue-like on his brow, a little bit


    of smoothing out the folds above, "Well, well, unconscious wife and let you bother, but how to do it, you


    find yourself, or endure it ......"


    I can''t remember thest time I pampered him like this, ever?


    Time washes away a lot, but I think, can forget, is not deep enough, and not honest enough, can be in


    this moment, such an environment, in front of him to do it again a will be pampered will y a


    scoundrel girl, which is really into the love inside.


    Dennis was touched by me, his body obviously stiffened for a moment, and then the corners of his


    eyes rippled withughter, but only for a moment, he converged on the emotions on the surface,


    grabbed my wrist and pressed it to the front, a serious look at me and said, "Such a thing, can only be


    thest time, can guarantee?"


    I am naturally willing in my heart, but I am just worried that the emotionse too fast to control, and


    my mouth bes a gag, "Don''t you know that a woman''s assurance is the least valuable?"


    "Hmm?" Dennis looked at me with raised eyebrows, as if pondering the credibility of these words, then


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    nodded as if he felt something, "That''s right, the prettier a woman is, the more cunning she is, as you


    told me."


    Seeing that he loosened his mouth, I then became even bolder, directly circling Dennis'' neck and


    hanging on as a whole, making a sincere admission of fault, "Don''t worry, even for the sake of the child,


    I will try my best to refrain from making a fool of myself again."


    When there is no attachment, people can be countless times, but with the attachment will not, to this


    time, the primary consideration is the least amount of people in danger, or free from danger.


    Dennis faced with a choice, God also made me choose several times in my dream, there is no time I


    woke up, I was not covered in cold sweat.


    What I can do now is to try to keep that dream froming true.


    Dennis sniffed a mocking chortle and said with a wry smile, "Try?"


    When he is angry is this tone, I only and he stared for a second, then I sense the situation is not good,


    subconsciously want to escape, Dennis but first to sp my head, the other hand tightly girded my


    waist.


    When I reacted, I was already immersed in Dennis''s dominating kiss, I was a little breathless and


    pped his hand several times to beg for mercy, but he didn''t respond.


    It wasn''t until I whimpered that Dennis was satisfied and let me go.


    "Do the best you can, there''s no try, that''s the lesson, remember?"


    My breath was uneven, resentful and angry, I gave him a nk look and did not answer.


    Dennis was gloating, looking at me like a good show, not at all like sneaking in as a secret agent.


    Suddenly, the light flickered under the doorway, clearly someone passed by, I subconsciously put my


    hand on Dennis''s leg, signaling him not to make a sound.


    However, the ck shadow seems to have sensed something, standing fixedly at the door, not moving,


    I wonder if at the moment is bending his ear to listen to the news.


    That''s not a good thing.


    There is no otherrge furniture in the house except for the bed and coffee table, and the bathroom is


    also furnished at a nce, so if someone from outside breaks in, then there is no doubt that Dennis will


    be exposed immediately.


    The only way out of this is to let Dennis go first.


    After exchanging nces with each other, Dennis, with a dark face, headed for the window, while I


    tiptoed towards the door, so that I could dy for a while if the other side pushed the door.


    A door away, my heart was in my throat as I focused on the dark shadow under the door while


    watching Dennis in action.


    Just as Dennis lifted his feet to stand on the window frame, Hank''s somewhat husky voice rang out


    behind me, "ra, let''s talk, I know you''re still awake."


    What''s going on?


    Hank obviously didn''t want to talk to me much just now, but why did he suddenly change his mind?

 Chapter 890 What about the conditions?

    Chapter 890 What about the conditions?


    I stepped back and lowered my voice before responding to him, "I''m going to sleep, let''s talk tomorrow


    if there''s anything."


    The words fell, there was a long silence outside, as if people had left the building, but I noticed that the


    shadow under the door, never moved half a point.


    In between waiting, Dennis changed his mind and turned back, he intentionally controlled his footsteps,


    and I leaned towards him when he came to my side.


    It''s just a door away, but it''s like the three of us have a life that can never be crossed.


    It took a long time for Hank to find his voice again, "Get some rest, and I''ll do what you want tomorrow."


    After saying that, the shadow under the door shifted and disappeared in the direction of Hank''s room.


    It wasn''t until the footsteps disappeared that I breathed a sigh of relief and muttered to myself, "Grant


    my wish ...... Hank is ready to take me to see the baby?!"


    Dennis'' low voice came from overhead, "Still think he''s your Santa us?"


    The tone, oddly enough.


    "Did you already know there was something wrong with Hank?" I asked.


    Dennis did not reply directly, went to the window and lit a cigarette, swallowing clouds in the whistling


    wind, as if there was something unspeakable.


    "If you don''t say, I won''t ask." I walked over, closed the window, and turned my head to remind him,


    "Smoking already hurts your body, and you want to breathe your own secondhand smoke?"


    Dennis froze for a moment, then pressed the cigarette out on the window sill and tossed the bulk of it


    through a gap in the air leak.


    "No more smoking?" I was a little surprised and reassured, "Don''t worry about getting caught, I''ll just


    open the window for some air when you''re gone."


    "No more smoking." Dennis finished lightly and digressed again, looking at me with interest, "If you had


    to choose between me and my son, who would you choose?"


    This is thest situation I want to imagine, I did not expect to ask out of Dennis''s mouth, after a brief


    surprise, I looked at his serious look, did not hold back augh, "Dennis you know, you are now


    especially like, hot young love, have to fight a high and low, well... You are even worse than them, you


    even eat the jealousy of your own son."


    Dennis was bored, resentfully withdrew his eyes andughed to himself, "I know the answer, it''s the


    same as I thought, no surprise."


    Iugh, "Who do you imagine I would pick?"


    "Not me anyway." Dennis shrugged his shoulders with a disappointed and aggravated look, "But you


    know what ra, no matter who you''repared to, I''m going to pick you."


    He looked like he was saying a joke, a hangdog look that made it hard to know whether to be happy or


    not.


    After saying that, he didn''t wait for my reaction and started climbing the window by himself, "See you


    tomorrow."


    Then it jumped up and disappeared into the night.


    I went to the window, looked around, did not search for his figure and other movements, and waited a


    while longer before closing the window.


    ......


    The following day.


    I got up early and cleaned myself up because I wanted to see my kids.


    After breakfast, Hank took me out.


    Thinking it would be another long drive, the car ended up stopping after driving into the city for less


    than ten minutes.


    Hank opened the car door and got out, followed by me, followed him into a nearby watch store.


    The store seems to have been open for a long time, with an old but storied sign at the entrance and


    twelve wall clocks in the window, presumably showing the same time in different time zones.


    When we passed by the counter, an old gentleman was wearing professional equipment to overhaul his


    old watch, and he looked so focused that he didn''t seem surprised by our arrival.


    And Hank, directly ignoring the old man, walked straight to the inner room, his steps were so big that I


    had to jog to keep up.


    After turning a few directions in the room filled with clocks of various colors, the view finally became


    spacious. The room was filled with wine on both sides and a set of European style velvet sofa in the


    middle, which was very elegant.


    Hank walked to the wine rack, casually drew a bottle of wine, the air stagnated for a moment, the wall


    directly in front of me, suddenly slowly moved to the side, a little bit to reveal the door of the secret


    room behind.


    I looked at all this dumbfounded, it turns out that the wine is not decoration, but is the key to open this


    inner room.


    With two rows of wine racks and hundreds of bottles, it would take hundreds of tries even one by one,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    not to mention, who would focus on the objects that abound at first nce?


    "Follow me." While I was dazed, Hank had already walked in. I froze for a moment and hurriedly lifted


    my feet to walk over, passing the living room with my eyes stealing a nce in the direction of the


    bottle of red wine.


    Although Hank moved quickly and I wasn''t able to remember exactly which bottle it was, I was able to


    remember the general direction ande back when I had the chance, so I wouldn''t be too


    overwhelmed.


    I thought I would see the child immediately, but I didn''t expect to see an underground factory when I


    entered.


    Our position, suddenly became the second floor of the high, at our feet, is one after another in silver


    protective clothing, is operating on the assembly line of workers, and the assembly line is ced, is a


    pile of bottles and jars, because too far away, I can not just guess by guessing what products.


    "This way."


    Hank''s voice pulled me back to reality, and with heavy curiosity, I followed him anyway.


    Finally, after turning a few corners, I could hear the cries of babies from afar.


    Just as I was getting excited, I noticed something was wrong.


    There is a child''s cry here, yes, but, more than one.


    The closer I got and the more clearly I heard, the more certain I was that there was more than one child


    here.


    Sure enough, after Hank pushed open the door, I was proven right.


    The room is regrly lined with more than ten incubators, which are ced in the recently born child,


    because there is no mother around to take care of, the vast majority of children are wah wah wah


    crying, the scene is chaotic and heart-wrenching.


    My first reaction was to rush in and find my own child, however, after looking around, I didn''t see my


    baby or Dennis'' baby at all.


    "What does that mean?" I questioned Hank, standing in the middle of the holding tank.


    "You want to see the baby, I''ve brought you here now, what''s not to like?" Hank''s words were


    indifferent, as if this seemed to be a matter of course to him.


    I had a sense of humiliation that I had been tricked and gritted my teeth in anger, "You know that''s not


    what I meant, what I want to see is my own son, tell me, which one is it here?"


    "Hmph," Hankughed mockingly and paced inside with his feet up, teasing the child seemingly in a


    kindly manner while saying in a cloudy voice, "Every child here is experiencing the pain of separation,


    ra, I''ll give you a chance now, choose one from here and take it away, I''ll let you go How about


    that?"


    "Let me go?" At this point, I don''t think he''ll be so kind, "What are the conditions?"

 Chapter 891 Saying what you mean

    Chapter 891 Saying what you mean


    Hank did not answer directly, but instead digressed, "You think about it, this room, all the children born


    on the same day as your son, as long as you fancy, can take away."


    "What do you mean?" It seemed he meant something else.


    "You just want kids, they''re so young they won''t have past memories, or are you just not confident in


    yourself and afraid you won''t be able to treat someone else''s kids like your own?" Hank said.


    I hear you, Hank seems to want me to find a recement in this for the child I had with Dennis?


    Hank didn''t know about Dennis'' private approach to me, and by definition, he shouldn''t be ingratiating


    himself with me, and most importantly, the idea wasical.


    Shaking my head, I looked at Hank mockingly and sneered, "To this day, there''s still nothing in your


    eyes that you can''t find a recement for."


    Although invisible and inscrutable, but also because of this, can not be erased, this truth, Hank


    probably will never understand.


    "I''m curious, what exactly do you get out of doing this?"


    You''ve tricked me by all means, but now you want me to run away with someone else''s child, isn''t that


    contradictory?


    Hank, though stubborn, is not stupid, and must have his purpose for doing so.


    Hank narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment before speaking again, "What''s so great about


    following Dennis, you and the baby, he can''t protect either of them, ra, I''m the only one who will


    always put you first, as long as you nod your head, we''ll take the baby now and run away from these


    feuds, I promise you I''ll keep you and the baby safe. "


    Guarantee?


    In this moment, Hank''s assurance is too cheap.


    But one thing that worked in my favor was that Hank, while obsessed with getting me, didn''t want to


    hurt me, so it seems he wasn''t the mastermind behind all of this.


    "Do they have Shaw and the baby?" I asked.


    Perhaps it is because of this that Hank is avable to them.


    Speaking of this, Hank''s eyes suddenly became fierce and he looked at me with some annoyance, "I''m


    asking you now, assuming your son is never recovered, there is now an opportunity for me to take you


    and one of the children here and leave, do you want to go!"


    The feeling of danger came over me, and I was so flustered by his look that I unconsciously made a


    swallowing motion.


    But the bottom line is the bottom line, and I can''t leave my children with Dennis to fend for themselves.


    I opened my mouth and clenched my fist, I calmed down and was about to open my mouth to respond


    to him when a figure suddenly shed in through the door, and in the blink of an eye, had tackled Hank,


    with the cold light of the de against his neck.


    The man controlled Hank before slowly revealing half of his body, and it was actually Vivian .


    They''re not in cahoots? This is fratricide?


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without waiting for my reaction, an eerie voice came in leisurely through the door.


    "Tsk tsk tsk, I warned you, don''t be a smartass."


    At the end of the sentence, Edward''s figure was like a ghost, peeking out from Vivian''s side and


    standing in a ghostly position.


    He looked at me, his thin lips opened and closed, with a smile in his eyes, like an evil ghost crawling


    out of hell, ghastly, "ra, I told you, I''ll see you soon, I kept my word, right?"


    I took a sharp breath, gritted my teeth and was speechless.


    Although I had guessed that this might have something to do with Edward, I was still surprised to see


    him here.


    An opponent who doesn''t know the details is certainly scary, but when ites to Edward, it''s not quite


    true.


    Some people, even if they know their roots, can never imagine how evil he can do.


    "Sir, what about this guy?" Vivian said, the knife in his hand rubbed against Hank''s neck again, his face


    overflowing with excitement and excitement, seemingly full of anticipation for the bloodthirsty thing.


    It turns out that Vivian is Edward''s person, so that makes sense of those inexplicable words.


    Edward sniffed, lifted his foot and walked over, stopping only half a step away from them, and was


    silent for a few seconds, then kicked Hank to the ground.


    During this time abroad, Edward seems to have gotten much stronger physically, and Hank falls to the


    ground and drags himself along for some distance, hitting the wall before stopping.


    "Give you a chance, how do you not know how to cherish it?" Edward propped his hands on his knees,


    bowed his body, like looking at prey to survey Hank, "My people, you also dare to hit the idea, what do


    you think I should do with you ......"


    Hank leaned against the wall, his face was not convinced, but could not say a word, seemed to be very


    afraid of Edward.


    "Sir, don''t get your hands dirty, leave it to me." Vivian volunteered.


    It seems that Vivian wants Hank''s life more than Edward''s.


    Edward looked at Hank, and then inclined his head to look at me, thought about it, and finally did not


    agree, "Forget it, first shut up, keep it still useful."


    "But, Mr. ......" Vivian clearly had something to say.


    Edward didn''t give her a chance to finish, his icy eyes flung over, his voice indifferent, "You''re


    questioning my decision?"


    "No, I don''t dare." Vivian lowered her head and immediately admitted her mistake, "I will do as you


    have instructed."


    When he returned, he was followed by two foreign men who were heavily armed and armed with


    firearms, one on the left and one on the right, who took Hank out.


    When he turned around, Hank gave me a meaningful nce, and was finally dragged away stiffly.


    Probably because of the noise just now is too big, even the original sleeping babies are awakened,


    now all cry, the whole room is in an uproar.


    "Let''s go and talk in a quiet ce."


    Edward''s voice pulled me back to reality. Once he finished, he took the lead and walked out with his


    feet up. Vivian stood at the door, staring at me with a pair of charming eyes, like a door god, not to be


    messed with, I froze for a moment and followed him.


    Edward did not leave this underground factory, but instead took me deeper and deeper.


    After turning a few corners, I finally entered another room.


    There was only a stone bed in the room, and cold incandescent lights hanging from the ceiling.


    After walking in, Vivian closed the door outside, leaving Edward and me alone in the room.


    His back was to me, one hand on the stone bed, walking around the edge step by step very slowly, not


    knowing what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he finally opened his mouth to break the silence.


    "ra, you''ve failed a lot of people. Can you repay all these feelings in your life?"


    Feelings can not be forced, this is the thinking of all normal people.


    But in the eyes of Edward''s type of people, it bes a deficit.


    Two worlds, who can not convince to change the other, and what is the need to argue.


    I didn''t want to answer, pursed my lips and waited to see what would happen.


    Now I just want to know what Edward''s purpose is by going to all this trouble.


    If we don''t get this straightened out, there will never be any peace in the future for my little family and


    Dennis.

 Chapter 892 - Careful at Every Turn

    Chapter 892 - Careful at Every Turn


    "Remember what I said?"


    Edward''s long fingers on the edge of the stone bed, looking sideways at me, the corners of his mouth


    hid a seemingly unsettling smile.


    I froze for a moment, still not answering the question.


    Edward has said countless things, so how can I remember them all clearly?


    What''s more, even he is a person that I would rather not meet again in my life.


    Don''t worry, I wanted to get you before, but now I''ve changed my mind, there are so many women


    under the sky, I won''t hang myself on a tree."


    I should have felt happy to hear what he had to say, but for some reason, the feeling of fear grew


    instead.


    "That''s good." I forced myposure and said lightly, "May you find happiness soon."


    "Of course." Edward smiled and raised his eyebrows, but then turned his words around, "But to make


    me happy, I still need a small favor from you."


    Sure enough, how could the weasel not have calcted.


    However, I don''t want to be so passive.


    "Yes, you can talk about anything as long as you give me back the baby."


    Hearing me out, Edward lowered his eyes andughed lowly, "Why do you think, I am discussing with


    you?"


    The words fell, and the smile on his face stopped abruptly.


    Behind me came a "boom" sound, the heavy iron door was pulled open, followed by a group of people


    wearing white coats and masks broke in, grabbed my hands, three or two times will be tied to the stone


    bed.


    When I reacted again, my body had been wrapped in countless pieces of tape, trapping me dead on


    the bed, and the only thing I could move was my ankles and wrists.


    Edward walked close to the top of my head, leaned over, his head blocking the light cast from above,


    and looked at me from above, "Don''t worry, it''ll be quick."


    With his words finished, the thighs suddenly came pinprick of stabbing pain, then more and more


    intense, the pain of my cold sweat, pinching the palms of my hands, nails almost embedded in the


    flesh.


    Thest second I lost consciousness, I saw Edward''s deep smile at the corner of his mouth.


    ......


    When I opened my eyes, what I saw was pure white, and the smell of sterile water lingered at the tip of


    my nose.


    "ra, you''re awake." It was Leo''s voice.


    Following the voice, I turned my face and saw him.


    "Where is this?" I asked as I struggled to crawl and sit up.


    "The hospital, you were left in the street, someone called the police, after which you were taken to the


    hospital to inform me." Leo poured a cup of warm water and handed it to me, smoothly pulling back the


    chair next to me and sitting down.


    Perhaps because lying down for too long, the throat is unusually thirsty, a ss of water I drank arge


    part of it before stopping.


    After settling down, he realized that Dennis was not there and asked, "Where is Dennis?"


    Dennis is more powerful than Leo in Country M. He should be the one to receive the notice first.


    "I say you, aren''t you too heartless? I came all the way over here, what, you just want to see that guy?"


    Leo could never change his problem ofparing himself with Dennis.


    I was a little helpless and handed him the cup, exining, "Just asking casually, you both, are very


    important to me."


    "Does it matter? I don''t think so." Leo put the quilt back on the table, grimly, "You went out of your way


    to fall hostage in front of us for the baby, and at that time, didn''t think about us, did you think that your


    brother and I were inhuman, so you thought that even if I saw you get your neck wiped with my own


    eyes, you could still live the rest of your life in the future."


    I know that Leo, like Dennis, is sad.


    I reached out and put my hand on the back of his hand, I sincerely apologized, "Brother, I did wrong,


    don''t worry, I won''t y with my life again, this time I was wrong, how do you punish me? I admit it all."


    Leo probably didn''t expect me to admit my mistake, and the words he prepared to sour me were stuck


    in his throat, and he swallowed them all back, sighing helplessly, "How can I punish you? How else can


    I punish you? You have already admitted your mistake, so if I hold on to it, I still look like a brother?"


    I broke into a smile, "Let''s just say I''ve been the luckiest in my life to have a good brother."


    "Don''t say nice things, if there is another time, I will not forgive you! You know, I have ways to make you


    remember!" Leo pretended to be fierce and rolled his eyes at me.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But I''m used to iling in front of him, and I don''t feel afraid, raised an eyebrow, and it''s over.


    But then I suddenly thought of Edward''s mysterious smile before he fell into aa, and I couldn''t be


    sure. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Now you know you''re nervous? And you know you''re in the middle of the month?" Leo red at me,


    patted the back of my hand again, and saidfortingly, "Don''t worry, the doctor said it''s nothing


    serious, but it''s best to rest in bed for a while, otherwise, you''ll really fall sickter."


    Hearing him say so, I was relieved, but still unsure, admonished, "Why not let the doctor do a detailed


    examination, blood and urine tests or something, all over again, more secure."


    Noticing my abnormality, Leo grabbed my hand fiercely, his expression serious and earnest, and


    asked, "What is going on?"


    "It was Edward''s people with the baby, and before I passed out, they injected something into my leg, I


    don''t know what it was." I said in a gruff voice.


    At times like this there is no longer any concern about whether there will be one more person to worry


    about.


    Leo did not speak for several seconds, sucking in cool air, even the breath around him was frozen in


    general.


    Watching him like this was even harder than being tortured myself.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not always going to be okay." Trying tofort him, but he himself has no bottom, his


    voice is so small that only each other can hear it.


    Leo ignored me and drew his hand back, then got up and walked out.


    This time it is really angry.


    Soon, the best doctors in the entire hospital were called to my ward, and one by one, after taking turns


    asking about my condition, a series of tests were arranged.


    Leo watched the whole time, but never said a word to me again.


    Waiting for the test results, is a long process, the preliminary minor tests are nothing wrong, the


    principle of virus and germs to check until two dayster, to determine whether there is biochemical


    poisoning.


    If you sleep too long during the day, you can''t sleep at night.


    During the night, I got up and got out of bed, ready to go out for a walk, and just as I reached the door, I


    was stopped by the bodyguard Leo had arranged.


    Stretching his neck to take a look, this floor of the hospital almost every exit guarded by bodyguards,


    my ward door security than the rest of the two or three times more, want to escape or break in with


    their own power, there is no possibility.


    A little further away, in front of a ward, there were more bodyguards than in other ces, but not as


    many as I had, so I think Leo was living in there.


    Probably the lesson in City P is too deep, he does not allow a half-hearted ident, so personally


    guarded.


    The original high and mighty, but for my imperial dignity, in the hospital to suffer the aggravation,


    everywhere careful.


    Leo is still like this, and Dennis is even more so.


    Indeed, I should stop letting my emotions get the better of me and affect the lives of all those who care


    about me.


    Not as much as possible, but definitely.

 Chapter 893 Collar and rope

    Chapter 893 Cor and rope


    After considering, I knocked on Leo''s room door.


    "Get out." Leo probably thought it was the bouncers and took it out on them.


    "It''s me." I cleared my throat and added, "Can Ie in and talk?"


    Suddenly there was no sound inside, and just when I was about to turn around and leave, the door


    suddenly pulled open from the inside and Leo appeared at the door.


    "If you have something to say, say it." He stood against the light, the expression on his face could not


    be seen clearly, adding to the sense of detachment in vain.


    He had never been so cold to me, and although I knew he was just angry for a moment, I didn''t feel


    good about it.


    After staring into Leo''s eyes for a few seconds in the darkness, I took the lead and broke the silence,


    "Next time, you''ll take the kids and go far away so I won''t see them for the rest of my life."


    There is no moment when I am more awake than now.


    Leo looked at me, his eyes flickered slightly in the darkness, as if he was thinking about the credibility


    of my words, he is naturally a cold and reserved person, this time not talking, only staring at people, it


    seems even more imposing, people do not dare to look at him.


    I was so weak from his look that I lowered my head and dared not meet his eyes.


    For a long time, Leo''s gloomy voice came from overhead, "Karina left me, was born away, it was my


    fault, I deserved it."


    He paused and I looked up just in time to see the gloom in his eyes, "But ra, if you were to make me


    experience the death of my next of kin once again, I would never forgive you in this life, much less take


    care of your children for you, I would watch them destroy themselves, do you understand?"


    This is not a notice, it''s a warning.


    I pursed my lips and nodded heavily, "Remember, if I dare to die, you dare to see your own nephew


    and niece die."


    In this case, I don''t doubt for a second that Leo would have made the same choice as Dennis.


    The hospital ce was originally cool, the night breeze blew over, I was cold and shrunken neck.


    Leo fixed his mind, finally could not bear to continue to be angry, leaned to the side and gave me a


    position, "Come in, it''s so cold outside, still want to use the bitter meat n ah."


    The words are still hard, but they are no longer a rejection.


    Leo''s mouth is hard, it somehow adds a few cute, I smiled, lifted my feet and walked in.


    I was pressed for time, so after I sat down, I went straight to the point, "Will the test results all be out


    tomorrow?"


    Leo folded his legs and sat across from me, his expression, which was still quite rxed, dropped


    again at the mention of this, "Tomorrow afternoon, so don''t expect me to really forgive you until the test


    resultse back and until I confirm that you''re okay."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "No, brother, you must forgive me." I immediately interrupted him and solemnly said, "Moreover, as


    soon as the test resultse out, immediately arrange the best treatment for me, and the bigger the


    fuss about seeking medical treatment, the better."


    Leo smiled and frowned, his body leaned over, his dark eyes seriously sizing me up, "Do you sense


    where your body is ufortable?"


    After he finished, without waiting for my answer, he abruptly stood up and had to pull me out, "Come


    with me."


    I froze in ce and froze with him, somewhat helplessly, "You misunderstood, that''s not what I meant."


    The strength in Leo''s hands didn''t wane, and his shrewd eyes stared at me threateningly, "Really?"


    "Really." I nodded, "But it''s just a way of trying to put a n in ce."


    Leo believed seven or eight points, raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes, still expressed doubt,


    "Dare to hide it from me, must make you regret."


    I helpless and funny, busy pushing him to sit back, "I know, dare not in front of Mr. Kennedy ss, you


    better calmly listen to my n first ......"


    Ten minutester, Leo listened to my intentions and cupped his chin in thought.


    For a long time, seeing that he did not respond, I pushed his arm, "How about it, do you think it will


    work?"


    Leo raised his eyes meaningfully nced at me, about to open his mouth, but the phone in his pocket


    rang.


    Bringing it to his heels, he smiled easily and handed the phone over, "Tell that to your guardian."


    My guardian? Who, Luna or Samuel?


    I don''t know why I ended up on my phone, but the note "scumbag" almost didn''t make meugh.


    "Leo! Why did you give Dennis such a note!"


    Leo shrugged, did not answer, and got up to go to the balcony to smoke.


    I shook my head before picking up the phone, "Hey, it''s me."


    There was silence on the receiver, so I didn''t know if he heard me, so I said again, "Dennis, are you


    there?"


    The other side is still not responding, I feel strange, the phone to take a look at the front, to confirm that


    it is still in the call interface, which was put back to the ear, thinking that maybe Dennis signal is not


    good, have to wait a while.


    Leo came back pinching his cigarette, and when he saw that I was silent, he asked, "What was said so


    seriously?"


    I shook the jacket on my shoulders and deted, "No sound, probably bad signal."


    Leo squeezed his eyebrows in disbelief and directly snatched the phone and put it in his ear to listen,


    after a moment, heughed mockingly and threw the phone to me, "You''d better think about how to


    apologize."


    "Hmm?" I waspletely baffled, "A sound?"


    Leo nodded, "Uh-huh."


    I froze for a moment, and then I realized that Dennis did not count with me to risk my life on the


    premise that I was safe and sound, but the current situation is that I do not know what was injected into


    my body, will not endanger life, he certainly will not easily give up.


    Looking at my phone, I wanted to cry.


    I just got rid of Leo, and another Dennis appeared.


    Putting the phone back to my ear, I gathered my emotions and said seriously, "Mr. George, your wife


    has deeply reflected on her mistake and promised not to do it again, will you be generous and give her


    another chance?"


    Silence, or silence, Dennis'' temperament is not a star and a half bigger than Leo''s.


    "So tell me, what do you want, I''ll do anything as long as you don''t get angry and talk nicely." I went out


    on a limb.


    "Ahem--" Leo cleared his throat in a fake manner and gloated next to him, "Mind the impact, it''s not


    appropriate for young children!"


    I gave him a hard stare before he stopped.


    That''s when Dennis finally let go, his voice a little hoarse but still low, "Tomorrow have Leo go to the pet


    store and buy a cor and leash."


    "Hmm? Do you want to have a pet? A cat or a dog?"


    "You."


    "......" I was instantly petrified, looking at Leo''s ambiguous gossip eyes, my face was as hot and red as


    the fire, sideways, covering the microphone, gritting my teeth and agreeing, "I''m not opposed to finding


    excitement, but aren''t there ces that specialize in selling these things, is it necessary to go to a pet


    store?"


    Men, it is understandable that they always like novelties, but such a private matter, can not be casual.


    "What are you talking about?" Dennis''s words came over dryly, "Didn''t you say you could do whatever


    you wanted? Next time, you''ll wear a cor and stay with me forever as an obedient pet, and see


    where else you go?"


    "Huh? You mean this ......" The hot feeling instantly ran from my neck to the root behind my ear, and I


    waspletely shameless.

 Chapter 894 - Incorrigible

    Chapter 894 - Incorrigible


    "What else? What do you think it is?" Dennis asked in a serious voice.


    "Nothing, that''s what I meant, in short, I promised to let Leo do it tomorrow, now we can talk about it?" I


    yed sloppy and hurriedly changed the subject.


    "Say it." Dennis said.


    I was relieved, and only then did I reveal the n I had discussed with Leo earlier.


    "...... As long as the cooperation is good, there is a chance to get your son back, what do you think?"


    Dennis was silent and thought for a moment before finding his voice again, "Wait until the test results


    "But this is Country M. If we don''t prepare in advance, we will miss the opportunity."


    After seeing the separated children in that room with my own eyes, I became even more determined


    not to let the children be in each other''s hands.


    Hank has changed, Edward has no humanity, and you can''t hope for a fluke.


    "You just promised me, and you forgot again?" Dennis'' tone was light, but it was unquestionably strong.


    I was silenced, with a sense of powerlessness that I could not act.


    For a moment, Dennis made a concession, "I promise you to prepare first, but everything presupposes


    that the test resultse back and confirm that nothing is wrong or can be cured before the n can


    be implemented, and your health is the priority."


    "Good."


    After being impulsive so many times, maybe calming down a bit will bring unexpected good news.


    ......


    The next afternoon, the blossoming dean walked into my room with the chief medical surgeon.


    After whispering for a while to the medical records, the dean sighed deeply and walked forward, full of


    regret, "Miss Kennedy, I''m sorry, the virus you are infected with, so far, no cure has been developed."


    "Can''t be cured?" Leo snorted coldly and stared at the dean sorrowfully, "I think it''s simply your


    ipetence."


    He walked towards the doctors step by step, like a ghost crawling out of hell, "A bunch of losers, and


    they dare to call themselves the best doctors in Country M?"


    Leo suddenly reached out and grabbed the dean with white hair and carried the person off the ground,


    grinding his white teeth together, his words were extremely threatening, "I don''t want to hear any more


    nonsense, if you can''t cure it, you will wait until you close down!"


    "Leo, cough ......" I called his name weakly and tried to get out of bed, but my weight was unstable and


    I half fell on the bed.


    "ra!" Leo saw the situation and left the doctor directly to help me, "How are you? What are you still


    standing there, hurry up with the injection and medication, can''t you see my sister is very


    ufortable!"


    He was hoarse, roaring as hard as he could, the veins on his forehead all rippling from overexcitement.


    I opened my mouth, the words did note out, but a sudden surge of fishy salty taste in the throat,


    the next second, blood gushed out, vomited on the ground, Leo held me, the white shirt inside was


    stained with fishy red, extraordinarily harsh.


    "It''s okay ra, don''t be afraid, brother is here, it''s okay ......" Leo scrambled to wipe me, while softly


    all wait to be buried with her, someone!"


    Leo''s men rushed in at the sound of his voice, a ck mass that instantly restrained all the doctors.


    With the knife to his neck, the male doctor had the good sense to raise his hands in surrender, while


    the female doctor looked at a loss and screamed several times before shutting her mouth under the


    threat of the bodyguards.


    The dean is still calm, shivering resistance, "Sir, please calm down, calm down, Miss Kennedy''s case,


    there is no cure is one side, another reason is also Miss Kennedy''s body is originally very poor, there is


    no resistance to the virus at all, only then the attack is so strong, ming the doctor is really


    unreasonable. "


    The words touched Leo''s scales, he looked sorrowfully behind him, turned his face, carefully helped


    me lie t on the bed, tucked in the corner, before turning around again and walking directly to stand in


    front of the dean.


    Leo was half a head taller than the dean, and the two went up and down, facing each other. After a few


    seconds, Leo snatched the knife from the bodyguard''s hand with unseen speed and leaned down and


    stabbed the dean in the root of his thigh.


    The smell of blood in the room was heavier, but Leo looked as if he couldn''t feel it, his expression was


    cold, "This is just the beginning, can''t let my sister live, next time, this knife will be stuck in your chest."


    Pure authentic British colloquialisms, spoken from this handsome and handsome body, should be


    pleasing to the eye, but because of the blood on the ground and his icy tone, adding a few bloodthirsty


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    meaning.


    In the blurred vision, the doctors looked at each other and finallypromised, with the younger doctor


    taking the lead and promising to do his best to save my life and prolong it, followed by a line of people


    who helped the pale dean to retreat.


    Leo hid the door behind him before returning to the hospital bed, patiently reassuring me, "Don''t worry


    ra, you''ll be fine soon."


    "Cough cough ......" Before I opened my mouth, I coughed twice, I frowned, breathless in turn to


    the moon did not sit well, should note out, it''s my own fault, you don''t feel bad."


    Leo lowered his head, a pair of thick eyebrows tightened, trying to suppress the emotions.


    "Brother, promise me one more thing, okay?"


    We were the only two in the ward and there was no noise, yet my voice was still almost only audible to


    each other.


    Leo''s hand stopped above my chest, pinching the quilt in his hand wrinkled into a fold, he still refused


    to look at me, "You''re not feeling well right now, get some rest, I''ll go with you when you''re well, sleep."


    I shook my head stubbornly, refusing to listen, "I''m afraid it''s toote, brother, I only have one wish, get


    the baby back, don''t let him stray... Ahem, stray, promise me, okay?"


    "Stop it!" Leo abruptly got up and turned around, "I''ll go discuss the treatment n with the doctor, rest


    yourself!"


    "Leo ......"


    Let me cough and cough, Leo as if he did not hear, his footsteps faster and faster, three or two steps in


    the doorway disappeared.


    Staring at the doorway, I expected him to change his mind, yet he eventually never returned.


    With a long sigh, I turned my face and looked at the empty, wless ceiling, the expectation in my eyes


    fading a little.


    Dazed and confused, I just fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long it took to feel the light flickering overhead, but I opened my eyes in the dark.


    In my eyes were swaying white coats, and it seemed that the doctor was changing my medication.


    A white light shed in my brain and I snapped awake - how could something like a medication change


    require a doctor in person at Country M''srgest hospital!


    "What a person ......!" I desperately opened my eyes and tried to see the personing clearly,


    however, it was a blur in front of me.


    Once the person changing the medicine heard the movement, suddenly backward, and when I was


    <ppletely able to see clearly, I only saw a door in the shaking.

 Chapter 895 - Leave with peace of mind

    Chapter 895 - Leave with peace of mind


    There are too many people in this ce who want my life, even though I know my days are numbered,


    but I don''t want to suddenly die with the world, I held on and called for help over and over again.


    "Anyone? Somebody ......"


    By the time Leo came in with the doctor and nurse, I was struggling to crawl to the edge of the bed and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    almost fell out of it.


    "What''s going on, I thought I told you not to move, what are you doing!"


    Holding back thest ounce of strength, I grabbed Leo''s arm in a death grip and raised my eyes to the


    IV bottle above my head, "Medicine, someone moved ......"


    Halfway through the conversation, I copsed in Leo''s arms and lost consciousness again.


    It was three hours after I woke up again, and my body seemed to have regained a lot of strength.


    Seeing me awake, Dennis immediately came forward, only a few days, his chin full of green and ck


    scruff, deep bags under the eyes, as if aged ten years.


    "Wake up, are you hungry, want to eat?" Dennis''s voice was a little hoarse, perhaps because of


    hallucinations, I actually heard a crying voice.


    "Not hungry." I opened my mouth and heartily reached out to touch his cheek, "You don''t remember to


    take care of yourself again."


    Dennis eyes wet, but the corners of his mouth still hanging smile, "I''m fine, you wake up good, do not


    worry, the whereabouts of the child has been eyebrow, you do not worry, good treatment, listen to Leo''s


    words, stay here well."


    "I''m better." Perhaps Dennis is my courage to face everything, I propped up the bed and sat up, leaning


    on the head of the bed, before those weak and dizzy feeling seems to be reduced by arge part, see


    things also clear a lot.


    "Have you checked who just snuck in to change my medication?" I asked Leo.


    "It''s Charlie from the thoracic surgery department. Fortunately, ra, you were alert and scared people


    off, so he didn''t get away with it. The rest of the doctors are checking it out. Leo is a bit emotional, it


    looks like it is going to be a big fight.


    I nodded and did not object, I had suffered once during the birth of my child and almost let the other


    side get away with it today, I must not let this happen a third time.


    "Did you just say that there was news on the whereabouts of the baby?" I asked Dennis again.


    "Hmm." Dennis nodded gently, his bony hand cupping my face and arranging my loose, broken hair for


    me, his voice gentle, as if he was afraid to disturb me, "Soon, when the baby is brought back, you will


    be well too."


    I knew it wasn''t as simple as he said, and stubbornly pursued the question, "What did Edward offer?"


    I''ve gotten myself into this situation and sent it to Dennis on purpose, Edward can''t have nothing to ask


    for, he''s not the same as he used to be, and opening his mouth will only be a more difficult condition to


    meet.


    Dennis hooked his lips and stroked my cheek tofort me, "Don''t worry, I can handle it, you just


    follow Leo back to your country and leave the rest to me."


    "Back home?" I turned my face to Leo and asked him with my eyes for the result.


    Leo nodded his head twice heavily, indicating that this was indeed the case, "Country M is always not


    our territory, in case the other sidees hard, we may not be able to stand up, or go back first is


    more secure."


    I bowed my head and didn''t answer.


    I came for the sake of the children, but back to only myself, can I really leave with peace of mind?


    Dennis seemed to see through my mind, his broad palm sped my head, so that I and he were facing


    each other on all sides, touching each other''s foreheads together, and he said almost pleadingly. "Trust


    me, leave it to me, you go back to take care of your daughter first, wait for me for three days, after


    three days I will go back with you all together with my son."


    "ra, don''t forget that you''ve only seen your daughter a few times, and she needs her mother too."


    Leo helped from the side.


    They knew my weaknesses too well, and I had no reason to refuse, so I agreed.


    Dennis spent the night in the hospital and left after I fell asleep.


    Leo has always done things in a speedy manner, and after breakfast the next day, we set off on our


    journey back to China. For safety, Leo chartered the entire business ss of the flight, and when we


    arrived at the airport, we were also a huge team, causing quite amotion.


    Half an hour before boarding, Leo took me to rest in the VIP lounge while the bodyguard and


    apanying doctor stood guard outside. I don''t know if it was a psychological effect, but my spirits


    were getting better and better and I was able to walk on my own after entering the lounge.


    "Hot water, it''s time to take the medicine." Leo poured me a cup of hot water and handed me the


    medicine box that had been dispensed long ago.


    The water and medicine will receive, open the medicine box to look at,rge and small two dozen pills,


    suddenly deted.


    This of course did not escape Leo''s eyes, he reached out and patted me on the shoulder, pursed his


    lips at me and smiled, "It will be fine."


    I didn''t have much hope, but I didn''t want to spoil his fun either, so I simply digressed, "Leo, tell me the


    truth, what exactly does Edward want Dennis to do for him."


    "You do not need to care about this," Leo snatched the pill box, pour out a few small into my hand,


    "now the most important thing it is to cure the disease, the other things to our men will be fine, take the


    medicine."


    It seems that nothing can be asked.


    I looked down and frowned first at the thought of the bitter taste of the medicine and froze for two


    seconds before pinching my nose and eating the medicine.


    Just a sip of water, the afterglow nced at the entrance to the VIP room shed a familiar figure, and I


    stretched my neck to cross the screen to see, the entrance is empty.


    Stroking my chest, I was a little stunned.


    Fortunately, it was only an illusion.


    And yes, how could Edward havee here single-handedly.


    However, reality pped me hard.


    "Looking for me, ra," Edward''s voice sounded like a ghost behind the screen, and the entire


    atmosphere of the VIP room instantly became eerie.


    Leo immediately raised his spirits and patted my hand to calm me down, signaling me to take it easy


    before winking at the bodyguard next to him.


    The bodyguard will understand and immediately withdraw the screen to the side, we then see clearly,


    Edward is sitting across from us, and indeed, single-handedly.


    Leo''s men are very resourceful, one of them quietly left and went out to poke around.


    Edward lightly cast a nce in the direction of the departure of his men, coldly grunted, did not say


    anything, but obviously found.


    However, he didn''t dwell on this point, instead he approached in a superior manner, "ra, we''ve


    known each other for years, right? How long has it been since we sat down and had a good heart-to-


    heart talk like this, in this bright, bright environment?"


    I was about to speak, but Leo was one step ahead of me, "You know you can''t be seen, don''te out


    and disgust people, I''m telling you, I''m not done with you about ra, I''m not going to do anything for


    the rest of my life, I''m only going to do one thing, and that is to stare at you until you die!"


    "Tsk tsk ......" Edward was not affected in the least, raised his index finger and shook it mockingly, "The


    words are so full, aren''t you afraid you''ll have to kneel down and beg meter?"


    "Go back to your stinking gutter and lie down while you can if you want to daydream, and stop being an


    eyesore here." Leo''s eyebrows were rounded, on the verge of striking.


    "To leave, ra would have to give the eviction order herself, but I see that for the sake of her two


    daughters, she must not be able to let me go."

 Chapter 896 The Missing Part of Life

    Chapter 896 The Missing Part of Life


    Edward looked at me, a pair of almond eyes like dipped in ink, darker and darker, with a hellish and


    sinister atmosphere.


    Has my greatest fear finallye true?


    Squeeze the palm of my hand, I gritted my teeth to maintain myposure, Leo worried about my


    stimtion, rushed over to reassure, "ra, do not believe, do not listen, he is lying to you, afterst


    time I strengthened security, secretly also arranged mercenaries, no one can get close to rie and


    the baby."


    Tears had welled up in my eyes, I held them back, holding Leo''s hand tightly, and nodded seriously.


    However, Edward did not give up and continued to argue, "Hum, ridiculous, ra, you don''t really


    believe Leo, think about it, if he did, do you think my people would have taken your son?"


    These words nicely stimted the softest spot in my heart.


    I looked up at Leo and asked him for help.


    Seeing this, Leo red at Edward in annoyance and some exasperation, but in the end, he was


    worried that I was overstimted and took out his cell phone to call home, "Don''t be afraid if you hear


    rie''s voice."


    However, nearly a dozen seconds of silence, the phone still did not connect, Leo clutching the phone,


    his face increasingly ugly.


    Edward then began to grimace on the sidelines, "ra, I''ll give you two minutes to think about it,e


    with me and I promise to let you live and stay with your child, leave, hmmm, you know the


    consequences."


    I couldn''t sit down anymore and grabbed the phone from Leo''s hand and put it to my ear.


    After listening for ten seconds or so, my whole person will be frozen in ce like a freeze.


    "Well, have you thought about it?" Edward prodded up, patting his zer with boredom, seemingly


    already extremely impatient.


    "I''ming with you." I agreed.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Then follow my footsteps, the car is outside,e here yourself." Edward exuded a smug look and


    lifted his feet to walk outside.


    "Hold on!" Leo called him to a halt, "I''m going to apany ra!"


    Edward shrugged his shoulders, indicating no harm, "Whatever."


    Who would mind multiple giveaways when the prey is already in hand.


    "No, Leo, you have the Kennedy family to look after, you can''t go." I retorted.


    "If you don''t go back, therge the Kennedy Residence is just a prison, I''ve already watched you being


    taken away once, as I said, there is no second time!" Although Leo seems to be calm, his words are


    very strong.


    "But ......"


    "What a great show of brother and sister love," Edward didn''t give us any more chances, standing at


    the exit with an impatient face and pointing to the watch in his hand, "I don''t have that much time, dy


    any longer at your own peril!"


    In the end, Leo and I couldn''t convince each other and both got into Edward''s car.


    The car door had just closed when Edward handed over two eye patches.


    All are smart people, no need to talk too deep, Leo and I naturally do as we are told, will be blindfolded.


    Compared to thest time, I couldn''t see anything, but with Leo around, I didn''t feel scared, I just


    couldn''t wait to meet my son.


    It took about an hour before the car finally stopped.


    With the bodyguard in tow, we were led out of the car and into the elevator.


    After standing and taking off the blindfold, what I saw was the modern office facilities, the area was


    open and the decoration was minimal but very stylish.


    Edward was sitting in a swivel chair, somehow with a cigar lit in his hand.


    "Where is the child?" That''s the only reason I''m here, so naturally I''m going straight to the point.


    "ra, you are ever so anxious, sit down first and talk slowly." Edward exhaled a smoke ring, a tarzan


    copse in front of not change the calm look, look nauseating.


    I had no more patience and took out the letter opener I had hidden in my pocket earlier and pointed it at


    my chest, "I want to see the baby now, or you''ll take my dead body and threaten Dennis!"


    "ra! What are you doing! Put it down now!" Leo was taken aback and reached out to stop it, but I


    dodged it.


    "Don''te any closer!" I backed away, and even Leo guarded up.


    Not surprisingly, Edward''s face changed imperceptibly when he saw me like this, and although it was


    fleeting, I still saw it.


    "You wouldn''t dare, ra, would you be willing to leave the baby behind?" Edward narrowed his eyes


    in a fake reminder.


    "Humph, can''t let go, so what?" I sneered and took the knife and waved it in my chest, one after the


    other, as if I was about to plunge it in, "Everything is because of me, as long as I die, the children will


    be fine, instead of being separated from each other by yin and yang for the rest of my life, I''d rather die


    early, as if I were making amends to the children!"


    "Brother, I''m sorry, tell Dennis to find the baby and avenge us!"


    When I finished, I didn''t wait for them to react and raised my hand to light up the de.


    "Stop it!" "ra!" Leo and Edward spoke at the same time.


    After all, Leo was one step faster, a hand knife hit my hand de, then tackled me and kicked the letter


    opener away to a ce two meters away.


    "Leo you let go of me, I don''t care if I don''t see the baby today, even if I have to bite my tongue!" I


    struggled, but my eyes were always looking in Edward''s direction.


    Seeing me subdued by Leo, he was obviously relieved, but not obviously, just the cigar in his hand only


    less than two puffs, then ck face pinched.


    "ra, calm down, will you!" Leo was close to roaring as I remained in his arms seeking death.


    "That''s enough!" Edward finally couldn''t take it anymore and chided out, and when we looked over, he


    had a shit-eating look on his face, "ra, you''re really defeating what little interest I have in me!"


    After saying that, he picked up thendline on the table and immediately dialed the number after


    pressing the shortcut key, "Bring the child here."


    Soon, a ck nanny walked into the office carrying swaddling clothes.


    I almost walked and ran, snatched the child from the dark-skinned woman''s hand and nursed it in my


    arms like a treasure.


    The baby is a little fatter, but the nose and eyes are carved out of Dennis'' likeness, and there is no


    mistaking it.


    After a month, I finally got the missing part of my life back.


    The baby is not afraid of the baby at all, intimately waving his little hand, trying to get close to me, blood


    this thing is so magical, after a long time, can never be reced by someone.


    "ra, I now realize that after having children, you are no different from those ordinary women, vulgar


    and vulgar, without any interest." Edward said sarcastic words, as if I was trampling on his eyes even


    as I stood motionless.


    I looked at him and then at Leo, exchanged nces with each other, and walked towards the door in


    silence.


    "Stand still ......" Edward leaned back in his chair and deliberately trailed off, "It''s not a good habit to


    start not knowing when you''ve just tasted something sweet."


    Upon hearing this, Leo sidled his head behind him, "What, you''re such an unseemly rat, and you still


    want us to thank you?"

 Chapter 897 You guys swindle me?

    Chapter 897 You guys swindle me?


    "That''s a nasty mouth you have."


    Edward was probably stimted by Leo''s words, left his desk, went around to the meeting sofa, sat


    down leisurely, a pair of smiling eyes all gloomy and horrible, "What do you think I am here? Vegetable


    market? Want toe and go?"


    "You think too much, I''ve never been to a food market, I''m not as familiar with the underground


    structure of a food market as you are." Leo turned around and resumed his old frivolous and wild look,


    with a face of indebtedness, his eyes moving without provoking the person opposite.


    Edward although twisted, can damage people''s skills in the end did not train well, was Leo mocked a


    bit, the face from blue to ck, angry can not say, simply snapped his fingers, will guard outside a few


    ck bodyguards called in.


    But in a matter of minutes and seconds, Leo and I were in a situation where we were on all sides.


    "Originally, I wanted to leave you alone for ra''s sake, but since you''re looking for death, I can''t be


    med for it." Edward coldly stared at Leo, a sh of killing intent under his eyes, "Take him away."


    At the end of the sentence, the two bodyguards walked towards Leo.


    But Edward forgot, Leo is never an embroidered pillow, heroic rescue is also a foot to kick over those


    fat greasy men, the bodyguards have not yet close, Leo has quickly reacted, a kick in one of the ck,


    followed by the force of the dodge around to another bodyguard behind, an over-the-shoulder drop,


    three or two will be two people down.


    "Humph ......" Edward lowered his eyes and looked at his men on the ground who were screaming in


    agony, with a calm expression, "I underestimated you, but you didn''t think that you could walk out of


    here like that, did you?"


    Leo''s body, a fight five is not a problem, and then take our mother and son two, perhaps more difficult,


    but still have a chance to win.


    Edward dared him toe along, naturally prepared for everything, we are here at the moment to


    make trouble, I am afraid that the other bodyguards in this building are already on their way over, the


    number, absolutely not the power of the two of us can solve.


    At that moment, the voice I had been waiting for sounded behind me.


    "And what if I''m added to the mix?" Dennis walked in, a ck trench coat that reached his ankles and


    set off a slender, upright figure.


    Edward saw him and couldn''t help but lock his eyebrows deeply, thought for a while, looked at me


    thoughtfully, and after a few seconds, it dawned on him, "You guys swindled me?"


    "So quick to see it, no thanks to you, Edward," I said, no longer showing weakness, sarcastic and loud.


    Leo naturally will not miss the perfect opportunity to fall on the well, bitchy in the side of the coaxing, "I


    advise you to have time to train your men, eavesdropping and peeping so little can not do, still expect


    to be able to fool my eyes?"


    It''s only three or two words, but the actual process is far more thrilling than that.


    Edward grabbed me and released me, apparently to force Dennis to give in by letting him see me


    suffer.


    In fact I did get poisoned, and now my body is still not clean, but Dennis found a suppressant drug,


    temporarily will not hurt the life, I pretend to be sick and dying, Edward''s people risk exposure, steal to


    change the drug, to relieve my pain and symptoms of the onset, which confirms my suspicions -


    Edward would not let me die.


    Once I die, Dennis will be mad to find Edward to settle ounts, he wants a son can not get, so my


    life, is the best bargaining chip in exchange for the baby, because of this, just now Leo and I in front of


    Edward, staged a suicide drama, and Edward also expected to fall for it.


    "Edward, from now on, you won''t have a chance to use me to threaten Dennis."


    The best way to break your opponent is to shed weakness.


    As long as I''m not afraid to die, Dennis will never have a weakness again.


    Speaking of this, I would like to thank Edward, because in the second before the knife is about to


    prate the heart, I saw in his face a deep fear and despair, only a second, but enough to enlighten


    me.


    Edward''s shrewd eyes kept running over us, obviously still skeptical of the situation at this point.


    Soon, the treacherous smile reappeared on his face, "Oh, so what, you are not afraid to die, but your


    two daughters at home, they are still in my hands, as long as you dare to leave here half a step, I


    immediately let them never see the sun tomorrow."


    "Ah, speaking of this, the two nieces should thank their grandfather," Leo took out the cell phone in his


    arms and waved it with two fingers squeezed, "This is the one given to the baby by that gentleman


    from The Lewis family, a smart satellite phone, the appearance looks no different from an ordinary This


    is the smart satellite phone given to the baby by that gentleman from The Lewis family.


    "Can''t me him, even if the mouse escaped, is still a mouse, can''t even see the light, and how will


    pay attention to the news of these technologies." The feeling of dislike is indeed very cool, I finished, a


    long breath of relief, feel the rxation never before, these days of fear, but also all dissipated.


    Edward''s expression changed again and again, hard to see, and stood up in annoyance.


    At this moment, other bodyguards also approached the conference room, 20 or 30 of them, upying


    a third of the entire room, firmly blocking the exit.


    "I hate it when people lie to me, this is what you asked for." When Edward finished, he raised his chin,


    and the bodyguards immediately fist-pumped and prepared to make their move.


    "Interpol and Hungas SWAT are downstairs right now, I advise you to think it over, whether you want to


    stay here and tangle or seize the opportunity to run away, so fond of making people choose, this time,


    it''s your turn to choose."


    Dennis'' voice was not very loud, but every word was loud and clear, shocking all the bodyguards.


    Remembering the revenge thing, he always is very serious, Edward behind the calctions of us so


    many times, it is time to let him taste the taste of ten ambushes.


    Is with Interpol to go, or extradition back to the country, ultimately can not escape the end of the jail.


    Edward sniffed and exchanged nces with his bodyguards, and after confirming the truth of the


    information, he gritted his teeth and stared at us for a moment before striding out of the office and


    taking off under the cover of his bodyguards.


    The vast line of people, the sound of footsteps alone is not a small movement, a full two minutes, this


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    floor ispletely quiet.


    "Looks like Edward can''t escape this time." I looked at the direction they left with feeling.


    Interpol will naturally guard the exits and search every floor, unless Edward knows the art of invisibility,


    otherwise the gods cannot save him this time.


    "If this was in City P, it would have been that guy''s corpse that just went out!" Leo spat, his eyes still


    filled with ruthlessness.


    Dennis didn''t pick up on that and walked up to escort me and the baby out the door, "Let''s get out of


    here first."

 Chapter 898 Snow Kennedy and Jamie George

    Chapter 898 Snow Kennedy and Jamie George


    Getting on the ne back home seemed to announce that the dust had settled.


    Looking at the baby in my arms, I couldn''t help but think of the uncountable babies in that room and


    Hank.


    "Where''s Hank?" I asked Dennis.


    It''s not that I still want to be his salvation, but after all, I know each other, and I don''t want him to end up


    in the dark.


    "Made a deal, and he won''t be back in the future." Dennis said lightly.


    "Hank helped out with the sess of this n?"


    "Hmm." Dennis inclined his head to look at me, his dark eyes as dark as ink, "He was the one who


    made Edward think, wrongly, that I had been lured to the other side of Country M long before I had the


    chance to follow you all the way from the airport to hisir."


    "I don''t understand, if that''s the case, why did he have to do Edward''s job for him and lure me to


    Country M in the first ce?"


    Dennis pressed the corners of his mouth, acting hopelessly, "Must I say it''s because you''re too


    charming?"


    "Hmm?" I wondered.


    "It''s true that Hank didn''t want to see you with me, but he didn''t want to see you die even more, and


    after learning from Edward that you were that sick, he reached out to me on one condition, that I save


    your life." Dennis said.


    I suddenly felt very ufortable in my heart.


    Hank can''t get out of the bull''s-eye, and indeed took a wrong turn, hurting the people closest to me,


    which can''t be erased, and the debt between us, as early as the moment he joined forces with Edward,


    has been written off.


    He is always unwilling to hurt me, is to tell me no matter how I can not forget the existence of this


    person.


    Dennis noticed that I was not in the right mood, reached around and swept me into his arms, patting


    me gently to soothe, "Don''t worry, you don''t owe him, Hank''s wife and children I have returned to him."


    I just want to open my mouth to me him for doing so indecent, Dennis preemptively blocked my


    words, "Not me, just Toby looking for our son when the rescue by hand, just to sell a favor."


    The disaster is not as bad as the wife and children, especially if you have personally experienced this


    pain, more do not want the same thing to happen to others, fortunately, the people I love as I would


    like, will not vite the bottom line.


    But thankfully, the heart is still not quite sure, "Hank may not appreciate it."


    In Hank''s eyes, Shaw and Steve have always been a liability, and how could they be a bargaining chip


    in exchange for saving me.


    "It''s one thing for him to im it or not, it''s another thing for me to do it or not, in any case we owe him


    a favor to pay it back, and so do you, no need to be soft-hearted in the future."


    ......


    Luna, not knowing where she heard the superstition, was at the entrance of the Kennedy Residence


    early and insisted that I carry the baby across the fire pit.


    Although helpless, he still obediently listened to the words.


    A group of people gathered around me and the kids and walked into the living room, bustling like it was


    Christmas.


    After sitting down, the afterglow nced at a figure that looked extraordinarily lonely amidst the noise.


    It was Deborah, standing far from the stairway, smiling awkwardly but not daring to lean over, fiddling


    with her fingers intentionally or unintentionally to conceal her helpless state.


    "Deborah," I called to her with a smile, "you don''t wee me back?"


    Suddenly hearing her name, Deborah froze for a moment before responding with surprise, "Why yes!


    I''ve been waiting for you guys every day!"


    Iugh, "So you don''t want toe over and see what the baby looks like?"


    The smile on Deborah''s face suddenly spread, her eyes narrowed into a crescent shape, and she


    happily came over and carefully took the baby from my arms, mumbling, "Baby, auntie will remember


    you well and won''t be mistaken again~"


    The child was stolen Leo must have had a hard time with Deborah, this period of time she may not be


    better than us, now so much better, everyone is happy, but hopefully this day can just go on.


    "The baby is already a month old and you parents haven''t named them yet, not good enough!" Folly,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    always heartless, joked around.


    Dennis looked down and exchanged a look with me, indicating that it was up to me to make the


    decision.


    I was afraid that if the baby didn''t have a name and didn''t know he was attached, he wouldn''t be able to


    find it, so this was something I had in mind when I was at Country M.


    With little hesitation, I blurted out, "The babies were born in the winter, so they''re called Jamie and


    Snow."


    "Good to hear eh, baby, from now on you will be called Jamie, in the future to grow into a big man ah!"


    Deborah is happy to tease the child, the baby also does not recognize the birth, the two good like


    biological, the picture is warm and harmonious.


    "Snow ......." Folly held my daughter in her arms for a moment and asked, "What about thest name?"


    I pursed my lips and smiled at Dennis before adding, "My daughter, like rie, takes myst name,


    Snow Kennedy, and my son, Jamie, Jamie George, and I hope they all have a peaceful and uneventful


    life ahead of them."


    "Good, good start, here, this is the cross ne I prepared for the children, each one, put it on." Luna


    took out the long-prepared jewelry box, and asked Deborah and Folly to put them on for their children


    respectively.


    Just put it on, the man who had been following Samuel suddenly came around to the middle of the


    living room, and in front of everyone, bent his knee on the coffee table and opened the briefcase in his


    hand, and took out two documents from it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if I may say a few words," the man cleared his throat and the attention of the


    crowd was immediately drawn to him, "as legal counsel for The Lewis Group, I would like to announce


    on behalf of Mr. Samuel that effective immediately, Snow Kennedy and Jamie George, will each own


    ten percent of The Lewis Group''s shares, valued at approximately three and a half billion dors."


    After thewyer''s words, the crowd looked at each other and smiled. The people in the room were rich,


    so naturally they were all happy for the two children.


    Thewyer then spread the document in front of me with a respectful attitude, "Mrs. George, just have


    the two children put their handprints on it, and the agreement will be effective immediately."


    After he finished, he smoothly opened the seal y he brought and made a gesture of invitation.


    I nodded my head, indicating that I knew.


    The eyes swept the documents on the table, ten percent and three and a half billion specific to the


    minutes of the number is very eye-catching, but in my case, but a little harsh.


    After considering it, I raised my hand, closed the agreement, and pushed it back to thewyer.


    "Mrs. George you are ......?" The smile on thewyer''s face came to a screeching halt.


    As awyer, of course, I knew that he would be paid a considerable amount of money forpleting


    this agreement, but all I can say is that I''m sorry I had to cut him off.


    I didn''t answer and smiled directly at Samuel, "I''m sorry Mr. Lewis, I appreciate your kindness on behalf


    of the children, but these, we can''t take."


    Samuel frowned in disbelief and was about to speak up when Luna took over, "Don''t feel pressured, it''s


    just a little token of appreciation from the elders to the juniors."


    A little? Three billion or so, Luna is getting richer and richer.


    "No." I insisted, "These things are too heavy, the babies are too young, and I don''t want them to carry


    too much on their backs."


    Family wealth, born to stand at the top of the pyramid, so what, to face, to endure what is not the


    ordinary people ten times a hundred times, such a life is too tired.


    Perhaps in the future they will choose to follow this path on their own, but as a mother, I will not put


    chains on them right from the start.


    "Just go with the flow." Dennis'' voice rang out faintly, not heavy, but a hammer.

 Chapter 899 - People who fall in love are the most tired

    Chapter 899 - People who fall in love are the most tired


    At night to put the child to bed, Dennis hugged me from behind, fondly, "It''s been a long time since I felt


    the taste of waking up with you by my side."


    I remembered what I had promised him earlier and blushed, "Then stay tonight, anyway the Kennedy


    Residence has such a big bed that it can sleep two people."


    Edward was targeted by Interpol and will not appear again for a short time. City P will be much


    safer for us, and the biggest trouble is lifted, so maybe there is no need to pretend to be separated.


    Look at the state now, Snowy, Jamie sleeping next to him, rie is also next door, the family reunion,


    how I want time to freeze here.


    Dennis, however, suddenly let go, squeezed my shoulders and turned me around so that I was facing


    him, "Not yet, not at the right time."


    I frowned, not understanding his concern.


    Dennis said, "Don''t forget that Edward is not the only enemy we have, and you know what Edward is


    taking you to today?"


    "Not hisir abroad?" I asked.


    "It''s not that simple." Dennis shook his head, just as Snowy kicked the quilt, he bent over to tuck her in,


    and spoke again, his voice lowered again, "Edward was involved in international organ trading before,


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    and has long been on Interpol''s most wanted list, there''s no way he could open apany in a


    dignified manner, that ce, is Hynness International''s corporate headquarters in Country M''s


    corporate headquarters."


    "The big phnthropist, Simba Headstrong''spany, who donates nearly a billion dors a year


    alone?" I was a little surprised how a big phnthropist could be associated with Edward.


    "The donation is real, I just don''t know whose money is being donated." Dennis looked at me, his eyes


    dark as ink, "If we''re up against Simba Headstrong, it won''t be any easier than dealing with Edward, so,


    at least on the surface, we can''t make up yet."


    He suddenly paused, lowered his head and dropped a kiss on my forehead, then gently backed away,


    "Get well, you''re still a patient."


    After saying that, Dennis smiled at me and then drew back and left the room.


    I was so engrossed in his reminder that it took me a while toe back to my senses and look at the


    door again, but I didn''t even see his shadow.


    Dennis was indeed right. In addition to the problems that fell from running around during the month,


    there was also the virus that Edward injected into my body.


    It is a chronic virus that targets internal organs and can only be controlled by drugs so far, and cannot


    bepletely cured, although it is not fatal and is not dangerous for the time being, but the further you


    go, the more serious it will be, even to the point of organ failure.


    When I think of this, I can''t help but subconsciously look at the child lying in the stroller, and the


    softness in my heart will be overwhelming.


    I am not afraid to die anymore, but to get a little closer to death, the more such times, the more afraid I


    am of not being able to apany my children in the future.


    If there is a God, how good it would be, then he must be able to hear the voice of my heart that I want


    to live a few more years.


    ......


    After the child was reced, Leo adjusted the home security, even the family cleaning underlings also


    checked the ancestral three generations, to confirm the Kennedy Residence will not be infiltrated by


    outsiders, so that the adults in the family can take turns to go out for a change of mood.


    A week after I returned home, the news of Cassandra''s delivery arrived, and as a sister, I naturally had


    toe to my home to greet her.


    Deborah said she wanted to be happy, so she followed me to the hospital.


    "...... The baby is beautiful, just like you." Cassandra''s son was born at full term and looks healthier


    than Snowy and I am sincerely happy for them.


    "Thanks." Cassandra sat against the bed, still a little weak, next to the old mother who was probably


    the maid of THE Berger family and had been taking good care of her.


    "Is Stannis still that busy?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Cassandra bowed her head and pursed her lips in acquiescence.


    However, the old mother who had been listening quietly could not see eye to eye, stumbled to hold the


    injustice, "then busy, the wife gave birth to a child always have to show up in front of, which is like the


    aunt ......"


    "Carol--" Cassandra spoke up, stopping her from going on.


    "Originally, after the aunt looked at the child, he never showed up again, he didn''t even arrange for


    someone to wait on the moon, and he had to ask me, an old man, with a red face, to cover up for him,


    since the aunt treated you like this! Miss you are the one I grew up with, I will never let them bully


    people like this!"


    If you say more, it seems that you have to scold me together.


    Stannis has always been very thorough, I did not expect this time so negligent, indeed too much.


    "Cassandra, is it true what this aunt says, that Stannis treats you mother and son like this for work?" I


    had a good impression of Cassandra and tried to put in a good word for her, but only if I could figure


    out the situation.


    "No," Cassandra smiled weakly and exined, "it was Carol who misunderstood, she was the one who


    took care of me since I was a child, and I was not used to someone else, so I asked for someone from


    home, it had nothing to do with Stannis."


    "Miss ......" Carol wanted to say something, but was shot a re by Cassandra, which shut her up.


    "Sister, don''t say me, I heard yours are twins, I can envy you ......"


    The discerning eye can see that there is something fishy here, but Cassandra does not want to say


    more, I naturally do not care, simply let her digress from the topic.


    As she exited the hospital room and waited for the elevator, Deborah sighed emotionally, "Ugh!"


    "What are you sighing for?" Iughed.


    "Can''t you sigh? I just think it''s hard to be a woman." Deborah seemed to feel something.


    "What''s that about Mrs. Kennedy?" I snickered as she walked into the elevator.


    Deborah''s rtionship with Leo is still not salty these days, and every time her Mrs. Kennedy status is


    mentioned, it immediately wilts.


    As a matter of fact, just now there was a look of calmness of a person who hase over, but now his


    face drops, "Auntie, can you not mention this?"


    Iughed and pressed the elevator''s closing button, "Who knew you were so unforgiving?"


    "Okay, I didn''t say that, I''m not going toe out with you anymore." Deborah had the urge to break


    the can.


    "Okay okay no more of your jokes, tell me, why do you say that?" I straightened my expression and


    said seriously.


    "Isn''t it, Cassandra is obviously left behind by Stannis, but still has to cover up for him, women ah


    women, live all for men, too tired." Deborahmented.


    I do not agree with this statement, "This matter can not be seen in this way, maybe Stannis really can


    not take time out? Besides, even if it is to find a reason for Stannis, it is also because Cassandra loves


    him, regardless of men and women, only those who are trapped in love are the most tired."


    Once this is said, Deborah will naturally feel the same, head down in thought, the elevator opened did


    not react.


    "What are you doing Deborah, it''s here." It took me a reminder for her to snap back to attention and trot


    out of the elevator.


    "Whew, that was close, almost got caught in the door." Deborah patted her chest to settle her mind and


    added, "It''s been a long time since I''ve been shopping, a rare trip out, a walk in the mall?"


    Thinking about rie towards asking me to buy her new stationery, I agreed to do so.

 Chapter 900 The hardest thing is not keeping secrets

    Chapter 900 The hardest thing is not keeping secrets


    Women are born shopaholics, as long as there are new, there will always be the urge to buy.


    I was supposed to go to the children''s section to buy something for the kids, but once I entered the mall


    Deborah dragged me into the designer store and tried on more than a dozen outfits, but nothing was


    too much to my liking.


    "This set is just fine, it''s Leo''s type." I was a little bored of waiting, so I made fun of her.


    "Who said I was wearing it for him." Deborah''s mouth was stiff, but her body was honest as she looked


    into the mirror and observed the details of her clothes, with an ambiguous look in her eyes from time to


    time, probably thinking of Leo''s amazement when he saw her like this.


    Women for their own pleasure, this phrase is the same truth for thousands of years.


    Iughed, didn''t dismantle him, and got up to go to the men''s section.


    Dennis is now among City P''s top celebrity circles, but the image manager around him can''t keep up,


    and the formal clothes he wears are always too stereotypical, even though his face and body hold up


    perfectly.


    After walking around and feeling mediocre, I was thinking of asking a designer to design for Dennis


    alone, when I suddenly saw a bright light and glimpsed a good set of matching ones right in front of me,


    and I walked over with happy eyes and quickened my steps.


    However, at this time the phone in the bag suddenly vibrated, I subconsciously stop, take out the phone


    to see, the number is somewhat familiar, but do not remember where to see.


    When I looked up again, there was a gentle woman standing in front of the suit, asking the salesman to


    get the clothes for her.


    Forget it, a gentleman does not take away the good of others, only me yourself for being a stepte.


    "Hello, hello, who is it?" I wanly pick up the phone and put it to my ear.


    "Miss Kennedy, it''s me." Henry''s voice was easily recognizable with the distinctive sound of pickle


    country.


    I then remembered about the internship, and it dawned on me, "I''m sorry, there''s been so much going


    ontely, I forgot about the internship."


    "It''s okay, I just came to remind you, the matter of applying for maternity leave in advance and retaining


    the internship, at first I made a military order in front of the leadership, I must bring back a talent to the


    This is a polite way of saying that I should appreciate his kindness.


    However, I had been looking forward to working as awyer for a long time, so I didn''t care so much,


    so I said yes and confirmed the internship and reporting time.


    When I hung up the phone, I remembered the suit again.


    The ghost walked towards the counter to see what kind of person was so lucky to be able to buy the


    beloved item.


    However, when I got close to the counter a hanger away, I saw the two people who were buying, but I


    couldn''t smile a bit.


    Deborah happened to walk over at that moment and followed my line of sight, "What are you looking


    at?"


    After seeing the situation clearly, she reacted more than I did, sucking in a fierce breath with a shocked


    face.


    It was still unbelievable until Zack walked out with the woman carrying the big logo bag and Deborah


    and I followed her to the door and watched them both walk into the elevator with their fingers


    interlocked.


    When we stared, Zack did not know if it was because of a weak heart, seemed to feel something to


    look over, the line of sight and we just collided, each other''s face shed a moment of embarrassment,


    the elevator doors closed tightly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "ra, pinch me quick and tell me what I just saw was a hallucination ......" Deborah dropped her jaw in


    shock, unwilling to believe it.


    I frowned, and why not a mixed bag of emotions in my heart.


    Zack and Folly''s rtionship, has always been enviable, Deborah also often praised Zack romantic


    know how, ispletely his fan girl, today this y, ispletely shattered her fantasy.


    I was thinking, maybe my taste in picking clothes should be reviewed, there is a saying, people depend


    on their clothes, Dennis if wearing the same clothes as Zack, this scene will not happen to us again?


    The hardest thing for those in the know is not to keep the secret, but to pretend as if nothing is wrong in


    front of the people involved.


    Folly paid extra attention to Snowy and Jamie, bringing Keith to the door every three days and staying


    all day. Before Deborah and I even got out of the mall, we were bombarded with Facebook messages


    from her, urging us to hurry back.


    Neither Deborah nor I are good liars, and after exchanging nces, we were ready to spend time


    outside until dark.


    I just found a coffee shop and sat down, but Zack appeared at the door.


    His 5''9" build allowed him to find us at a nce and sveltely walk towards us.


    Deborah gave him his seat and got up to sit next to me.


    In the past, my reaction to men cheating on me was stereotypical, or panic, or annoyed, but I''ve never


    seen Zack as calm and collected as this.


    He sat across the table, every pore exuding the confidence and congeniality of a university professor,


    talking to the waiter in a gentlemanly and appropriate manner, as if we were not trying to ease the


    awkwardness we had just experienced, but rather an unusual small gathering.


    Once upon a time, we were deceived by this humble look of his.


    After the coffee came up, Zack looked down and looked up again, bumping into my somewhat


    impatient look, before ducking away with some embarrassment, "You guys just now, all saw it."


    No doubt, he clearly worshiped in his heart, and we did not answer.


    Zack sighed and took a sip of his coffee before raising his eyes again and looking me straight in the


    eye, "I''ll exin this to Folly, but I hope, you guys stay out of it."


    "Sure, when?" I asked calmly.


    Zack took a deep breath and pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose, his face embarrassed, "As


    soon as possible."


    "Well, I hope Professor Norman you do what you say and don''t make us look bad."


    I don''t know why, the same action, the same person, at this moment Zack makes me feel sick from the


    bottom of my heart. After I finished, I put down the money for the bill and took Deborah out of the cafe.


    On the way back, I couldn''t find peace in my heart.


    In my opinion, Folly has nothing topare with the woman outside of Zack, but it happened anyway.


    Perhaps in the world of the literati, love is the cheapest, used up and discarded.


    It was 7:00 p.m. when I arrived home. I thought Folly had left, but when I walked into the living room, I


    found the dining room was bustling with activity, and I realized Link was back.


    "Mommy''sing over for dinner!" rie ran over and dragged me towards the dining room with her


    little hands.


    An exchange of nces with Deborah took ce before we sat down.


    Folly happened to be right next to me and gently pushed my elbow, "What are you guys doing, you


    can''t even send Facebook, and there''s an emergency, what''s the emergency?"


    "I''ll talk to youter." I pretended that the asion was inconvenient and suppressed the words.


    Folly is a quick-witted nature, so naturally she didn''t hold on to it.


    Ding ding ding -


    Link suddenly picked up a spoon and tapped the goblet in his hand, calling everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 901 This guy is not human

    Chapter 901 This guy is not human


    "This time being investigated, I feel a lot, benefit a lot!" Link in the end is used to being a leader, holding


    the official ent, the momentum, "the most important only one point, this world is not you do not


    provoke others, you can be alone, I have always prided myself on integrity, but this time was set up,


    almost let their grandson was hurt, really ashamed to be a father, ashamed of the Patriarch of Kennedy


    family."


    He said this, he looked at me ashamed, and after a pause, and regained his spirit, said in a loud voice,


    "I Link to put the words here, from today, never let anyone hurt my family half a point, Leonard party,


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    such interference with thew and discipline disregard for life scum, I will bepletely removed as


    soon as possible!"


    ......


    On the first day of my internship, Leo insisted on personally dropping me off at the office.


    The car stopped at the side of the road, I was about to get out of the car by unbuckling my seat belt,


    Leo''s loud almost did not scare me past, "Do not move!"


    He got out of the car and came around to my side, opened the door for me, followed the gentlemanly


    half-bow of the car boy, held out a hand for me to lend a hand, and said smoothly, "Ms. Kennedy, the


    I cried andughed and put my hand on it, "Don''t make a joke here, I''m just a trainee, far from a


    As we all know, passing the bar is just a knocking on the door to bing awyer, to actually get a


    during that year, both of which are satisfied, before you can get the certificate to fly solo.


    "Sooner orter, let''s get you through it first." Leo was yful and never had a straight face.


    "If you''re so free, spend more time with Deborah, you obviously like people and have to hang out." I


    said with hatred.


    Leo raised his eyebrows and scowled at me, but didn''t answer the question.


    "You ......"


    "Eh! You''re going to bete,e on,e on,e on!"


    Leo didn''t give me a chance to finish, three or two times he pushed me through the revolving door and


    watched as I was forced to enter the hall, while he stood in ce with a cheap smile and waved his


    hand, not knowing if my words had fallen on deaf ears.


    After announcing myself, the receptionist led me directly to Henry''s office, "Mr. Costi is in a meeting,


    Miss Kennedy you wait a moment."


    I smiled and answered, and only after the receptionist went out did I survey the office with boredom.


    Synnex Legal Firm is said to be the bestw firm in City P, but the office allocated to Henry is only 10


    square meters in size, with two desks inside, and although the decoration is not bad, it is still a bit


    different from my imagination.


    It took about fifteen minutes before the door was finally pushed open from the outside and Henry


    walked in with another slightly older man.


    "Hello, guys." I smiled and took the lead in greeting, upholding the principle of courtesy to many.


    "Master, this is ra, the one I always tell you about, is my contemporary, ra, and this is Eric


    nton, a very famous real estatewyer in the industry." Henry introduced for us calmly.


    "Hello, Mr. nton."


    "Hello." Mr. nton nodded slightly and added, "Jae-woo speaks highly of you, do well and don''t


    disgrace him."


    I smiled, a little ufortable with this workce politeness and unsure of what to take.


    Mr. nton is very sensible and took the initiative to give us space, "In that case I''ll leave you guys


    alone, Jae-woo, you show her around thepany and you both will be with me from now on."


    "Yes, thank you, Master."


    After the two men finished, Mr. nton retreated with his pipe in his mouth.


    Once he left, Henry and I were the only two people in the office.


    "This table will be yours from now on." Henry said, pointing to the empty table at hand.


    I looked at the table and then at him, somewhat puzzled.


    Two people face to face?


    "That''s not very nice Mr. Costi," I tried to be as gracious as possible, "I''m a neer, and I''ve


    enjoyed so many privileges before, and having an office as soon as I arrive will make my colleagues


    gossip."


    Henry stared at me for two seconds, seemingly in thought, and after a moment, spoke again, "So you


    think you''re as ordinary as those people out there? Then why did I have to make more concessions


    and dig you into thepany?"


    The words made my face a hot, twisted words stuck in my throat, it is a word can not say out.


    Henry, however, ignored my embarrassment, turned around and took a file from the table and handed it


    over, "This is the divorce case file of Isaac Harman, a wealthy man in town, get familiar with the


    information as soon as possible, we''ll be apanying the master to court in the next two days."


    "Isaac Harman?" The media said he was always single, when did he get married?" I opened the file


    and took a look at it, and my eyesight was shattered, "I can''t believe he has three kids and is cheating


    on me in marriage!


    The gossip came at a bad time, after I finished, I obviously felt Henry looked at me a little strange, at


    the moment I want to find a hole in the ground, but in fact, what I can do is silently put away the file, go


    back to their seats to read the information.


    It was hard to get to the end of the day, and I was about to leave to go back to see the kids early, when


    Henry came in with a pile of papers, and I pretended to be right in the middle of it.


    Four eyes facing each other, I am a little embarrassed, Henry is frowning, under the eyes is


    inexplicable.


    After a long time, he opened his mouth to break the silence, "Are you ready to leave work?"


    "Yeah," I said, suddenly at a loss, pointing at the wall clock, "it''s six o''clock, isn''t it?"


    Henry looked up in the direction of the clock, his eyes more indifferent, "My first day of internship at the


    Firm is what kind of existence,wyers are not touching the water can be."


    He seemed to gas himself to the point where he finished clutching the papers and went back to his


    desk, and the temperature in the room dropped to freezing in a sh.


    Who would have thought that I would be thirty years old and have to be scolded by a man younger than


    myself?


    While I was ashamed, it was clear to me that Henry was right and thatwyering is never an easy job.


    Tossing my bag back on the table, I walked out and asked my assistant to find Mr. nton''s case files


    for me for the past year, determined to make up for myck of experience.


    Watching my assistant and I return to the office with a mountain of paperwork, Henry finally looked up


    with a hint of scowl in his eyes.


    But this is not important to me, I am for myself, for Dennis, but also for the children, how others see, I


    do not need to pay attention to.


    But soon, I found that things were not as simple as I thought, Henry, really not normal, the wall clock''s


    hand pointed to eleven, he actually did not have any signs of readiness to leave work.


    Although I am not convinced, but has begun to some irritation, frankly speaking, reading information


    boring and boring, and long time no serious sitting in the office, a minute for me is torment.


    Finally, at 11:30, a heavenly voice rang out from outside, "ra? Where is it!"


    It''s Leo!

 Chapter 902 - Outrageous?

    Chapter 902 - Outrageous?


    "Here!"


    I fell into the water as the person who saw the straw, stood up and looked at the eyes, almost rushed


    out.


    Leo said he was going to pick me up before, but then he stayed to workte and I ignored him after I


    sent him a Facebook message. Luckily he was smart enough to know to look for me, otherwise I


    probably would have had to see the sun tomorrow.


    Leo heard the sound to find over, pushed open the office door, survey the situation inside, Henry then


    also put down the things in hand, each other''s eyes met, the air more than a hint of the meaning of the


    sword.


    "You''re ra''s boss?" Leo raised an eyebrow, his face a look that was consistently bad to mess with.


    "You misunderstood, I''m just ra''s colleague." Henry put his hands in his pockets and looked as


    normal.


    "That means it doesn''t count," Leo dangled his eyes away and looked sideways at me as he lifted his


    chin toward the outside, "Come on, go home."


    Leo what people, the body is born as a leader''s temperament, this moment although not identify, but


    the arrogant attitude has revealed their own non-rich or noble status, smart people know that should


    avoid its edge.


    However, there is another kind of smart people in this world - know everything about the current


    situation, but just to implement the principles and walk outside the subtle rules.


    "As ra''s family, we should be happy that she is pursuing advancement, not holding her back!"


    Henry''s voice was powerful, instantly igniting the atmosphere in the office.


    My hand with the bag stopped in mid-air, speechless and twisted.


    It''s true that Henry tries hard to be progressive, but at the moment he is not without some nosiness,


    more like an unscrupulous bourgeois, and he ispletely different from the previous get along, giving


    me a feeling of being cheated and fooled.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Costi," I spoke up before Leo did, walking over to him and looking at Henry solemnly, "I


    think you better understand that Leo is the closest thing I have to a person, not half rted to you, and


    even if you are a senior here, it doesn''t mean you are entitled to freely to judge others at will."


    Henry probably didn''t expect me to be so tough with my soft exterior and unexpectedly frowned and


    didn''t answer.


    I''m not in the mood to pay attention to the straight man''s doubts, directly turned to take Leo''s hand and


    walked out, "Brother, let''s go home! I''ll be the idle man today, our family can still afford me, right?"


    "Of course, what bullshitw firm, the office is not as spacious as our toilet, tomorrow I will open a big


    one for you, so you can be your own boss!" Leo was happy to cooperate with me because he was so


    happy to see me.


    A singer, but it is a bit of a mob.


    When I got into Leo''s car and remembered what had just happened, I stroked my chest as an


    afterthought, the first day of my internship I disliked my seniors who took me.


    After the birth of a child, it''s like I''ve gone back to the old days when I couldn''t see my nearest and


    dearest suffer a bit.


    "Goooo ......" The sound of my stomach protesting pulls me back to reality.


    "Go eat a snack I''m hungry ...... dead," fighting the spirit to incline his head, but found Leo is staring at


    me with interest, "Why so look at me, I have something dirty on my face?"


    Leo leaned sideways, leaning on the steering wheel, smiling, "Nothing, it feels like my ra hase


    to life again."


    "Strange," I can not stand the melodramatic scene, grinning greatly rubbing the stomach off the topic,


    "take me to eat something first, I have not eaten anything so far this afternoon, I am really close to


    dete."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you want to eat?" Leo crisply twisted the key and fired up the engine.


    "Whatever, just find a random store nearby that''s still open, I''m too hungry to wait long." I said.


    Leo thought about it and simply picked up his cell phone and dialed a number, "Nanny? Simply make


    something to eat, Miss and I will be home in fifteen minutes."


    I didn''t want to make noise at home thiste, but the call had already been made, so I didn''t say


    anything, after all, my stomach was made a lot trickier by the Kennedy family''s nanny, and I wasn''t


    keen on eating out.


    When I got home, Nanny had already made the noodles with two small dishes, and the congee was still


    simmering in the kitchen while I ate.


    "Nanny, don''t work, I can''t eat much, it''ste, you go and rest first."


    "It''s not a problem, Miss, people sleep less at an older age, it''s not a problem to sleepte for an hour


    or two, besides, Master and Mr. are in the study, they will probably have to sleepte today, I will make


    porridge and send it up to them, so that they don''t get hungry at night, it''s not good for the stomach."


    I thought about it and said nothing more, ate a half-full meal, and went upstairs.


    After a pause, I went over to the study and knocked on the door.


    "Knock-knock-"


    "Talking about what?"


    I can''t get rid of the headache that Link and Leo have together, and Leonard''s gang can''t be separated


    from it.


    Leo saw mee in and got up to give me his seat, "Uncle Link is thinking about making an example


    of those Leonard guys in the department."


    Link nodded with a serious expression, indicating that it was indeed true, "Leonard''s faction has been


    entrenched in the capital for many years, and behind them are the Whaley family and the Bell Family,


    one hair will move the whole body, it must be well thought out, otherwise, likest time, it will let the


    other side take advantage of it. "


    Link was taken away by the investigation team for more than a month, under the hands of the group of


    honest and practical officials also suffered a lot of grievances, Leonard took the opportunity to


    reorganize the internal structure of the authorities, now can do practical departments, almost all


    controlled by Leonard''s people, but really want to work for the people''s people have no use, Link for


    this big fight, the banquet will only be angry statements.


    Their fears are justified. To defeat the wicked, you have to be more treacherous and slippery than the


    wicked, so that they have no way out.


    "The problem now is that Leonard is bound to throw his weight around in order to make it to the top


    next year, and if the other side really gets desperate, I''m worried that the tragedy of the George family


    twenty years ago will happen again." Link said here, a long sigh.


    When Dennis''s parents were innocently implicated, became the scapegoat of Leonard and several


    met, Link naturally can not help but look ahead.


    But as Dennis said, the more worries, but will let the other side reckless, war is inevitable, can only


    minimize the damage, or future generations, still can not get rid of the fate of the traitorous people.


    "godfather, can I say a few words?" After a long hesitation, I opened my mouth.


    "It''s all family what can''t we talk about." Link has always been casual.


    "Well, then I will say what I think." Thinking for a moment, I said with a straight face, "If I remember


    correctly, nowadays, the election and promotion of officials is to be widely publicized and open in front


    of the whole country''s public, since this is the case, can we not make the conviction process of those


    corrupt bad elements, also through official channels, and open the whole trial process on the inte,


    putting the initiative into the hands of the general public? "

 Chapter 903 Dont want to know from other peoples mouths

    Chapter 903 Don''t want to know from other people''s mouths


    The word wlessness" is not widely used in a positive sense, but when used, it may be a surprise to


    catch the other side off guard.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Leonard''s people have great power and wide influence, so what, he can silence one or two, can block


    the long mouth of the people of the country?


    Link sniffed, his face changed, and seemed to have made a calction in his mind.


    Leo looked at me, his face regained that surprised expression in the car, "Being awyer is different,


    ah, the perspective of looking at the problem are much more tricky."


    I was helpless and rolled my eyes, "Did I used to be stupid? That doesn''t sound like apliment."


    "You''re totally lusting for a crime." Leo walked over to the desk and leaned on it, his tone flirtatious, "I


    can always be naked and sincere with my own sister, and I mean all my good words."


    "ra''s interning at aw firm?" Link digressed, "Whichw firm?"


    "Synnex Legal Firm," I replied, and then added, "Today is the first day of work, I don''t feel very good,


    and then consider whether to change one, after all, the start-up procedures have not yet done,


    everything is toote."


    "Consider what, tomorrow go to the buyer ready-madew firm, their own boss, save the day and night


    to work overtime so hard." Leo said fervently.


    Spending money on this matter Leo never want an out is an out, not blink an eye, machismo in this


    kind of time is particrly obvious.


    "You stop, what kind of traineewyer opens his ownw firm, it''s hard to invite thosewyers back and


    work for their apprentices?" Although we know he means well, we always have to face the reality.


    However Link listened but hesitated toment, I looked over and realized he was frowning and


    thinking about something.


    Leo looked over with my eyes and naturally noticed that men are more straightforward, and asked in a


    big way, "Uncle Link, what did you think of again?"


    Link snapped back to his senses, sighed long and narrated, "Synnex Legal Firm has solved a lot of


    troubles for the Whaley family and the Bell Family over the years, and has a deep personal friendship.


    Legal Firm''s people."


    "So that''s how it is, no wonder Synnex Legal Firm has given me privileges over and over again and


    can''t wait to keep me around, it''s because of my identity ......" I said with a sudden realization.


    I should have thought of these, Synnex Legal Firm is the bestw firm in China, the capitalist behind


    Leonard''s unseemly business, must be through the hands of Synnex Legal Firm reasonable


    whitewash, the reason why they offer so many favorable conditions, has not yed the idea of allowing


    me to join the stream, as a ckmail the Kennedy family.


    Thinking about this, my mind shed through Henry a serious look, looks righteous and bright future of


    good young people, although the nature of the old-fashioned some, will not be the best


    outstanding barrister, but, unfortunately, the heart is ck, and in the end can only help the enemy.


    "This is just right, ra tomorrow you do not go, outside look peaceful, in fact, or killing machines, stay


    at home is safer." Leo saw the needle and said.


    "Leo you again, in the past year I have gone out several times a palm to count, the results, how, the


    ident still have to happen, is a blessing is not a disaster, is a disaster can not hide, I can not always


    hide, always dragging your legs, besides, after this time, they will not put the idea to my head, I have to


    do something within my power, not a stay alone and think nonsense without knowing the situation."


    My tone was a little heavy, but it was more angry with my old self than with anyone else.


    "I thought well, since Synnex Legal Firm and the Whaley familythe Bell Family''s rtionship is so


    special, this Synnex Legal Firm I still have to go." I paused, and my tone became more serious.


    Synnex Legal Firm wants to throw dirt on me, depending on whether they have the ability to do so, but I


    can be sure that they will feel the taste of "leading the wolf into the house".


    "I don''t object if you want to share for us, but you don''t have to dive into the tiger''s den yourself." Leo


    said.


    "Leo is right, the other side knows your identity, naturally guarded, not to mention that you are not


    happy, I think it is better to follow Leo said, change aw firm internship, multiple help, in time, is also


    able to be a climate." Link helped.


    "Cough, cough, cough-" I opened my mouth and was about to argue my case when my throat suddenly


    itched unbearably and I coughed violently.


    At first it was just a light cough, butter it was uncontroble, and when Leo noticed that something


    was wrong and came forward, the fishy salty taste instantly rushed into his throat and spat out a


    mouthful of blood on the floor directly in front of him.


    "ra!"


    ......


    "Dog! Didn''t you say it wasn''t fatal! Why did you lie! I''ll kill you!"


    "Leo, calm down! This is the Kennedy Residence! You want Uncle Link to be involved with you if you


    make a scene!"


    I slowly opened my eyes, and Dennis'' angr face was close at hand, and his dark eyes were full of


    pity.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I asked, opening my mouth.


    "ra?" Leo heard the voice and pushed the foreign doctor with white hair away from him and came to


    the bedside, his pupils crawling with red blood, "You''re awake, it''s good to be awake, it''s good to be


    awake."


    "Why is it so noisy ......" I regained some strength and asked Dennis to help me sit up.


    The doctors who examined and treated me at Country M were all standing in front of me at this


    moment.


    However, the only response I got was dodging eyes and silence, as if they had agreed long ago to


    insist on keeping their mouths shut to me, and even if I was stupid, I could see that the situation was


    not good, especially Leo, whost had that look in his eyes when he was separated from Karina.


    "You guys go out first, I want to be alone with Dennis for a while."


    The patient''s word is always holy, and almost immediately, Leo cleared everyone out, leaving Dennis


    and me alone in the room.


    Dennis poured me a cup of warm water and served me to drink it, then sat on a chair and peeled an


    apple without saying a word, the peel was connected in a line and never broken.


    That''s how he is, even the little things, he does the best he can.


    "Dennis," I called out to him.


    "Hmm." Dennis chipped away in concentration, not lifting his head for a moment.


    "We agreed that there would be no secrets in the future, so tell me the truth, I don''t want to know from


    anyone else''s mouth."


    Dennis''s hands moved, and instantly continued to push the de again, peeling thest bit of peel


    clean, before looking up, handing the apple over, and looking at me, "At Country M, those people knew


    that Leo was not easy to offend, so they lied and said it was not a big deal, pretending that it would be


    cured with medicine for a period of time, using it to buy time to run away, but in reality, it was just have


    been using the existing drugs to suppress the virus in your body, treating the symptoms but not the root


    cause."


    The apple in my hand was suddenly a thousand pounds heavy, leaving me a little overwhelmed.


    Although my consciousness was not clear before I opened my eyes, I could hear Leo''s words clearly,


    the word "fatal".


    Even if you are ready to die, when ites to this time, the heart is still a big part of cold.


    Seeing that I was in a bad state, Dennis put his broad palm over mine and took my hand and put it


    where his heart was.

 Chapter 904 Uninvited Guests

    Chapter 904 Uninvited Guests


    "My life and yours are linked together, we live and die together, even for myself, I will heal you, ra,


    do you believe me?"


    Dennis'' voice was extremely low, but every word struck my heart hard.


    There is always the existence of a person, so you feel that time everything is general, with him in, there


    will be nothing to fear.


    "I believe." Holding his hand back, all worries were swept away, even if there was only onest day left


    in my life, I would spend it without regrets.


    Dennis stayed at the Kennedy Residence until the early hours of the morning. I stood on the balcony


    and watched his figure disappear into the back garden from afar, with a feeling of unsteadiness.


    This time the bedroom suddenly ringing cell phone, I turned my head to look, the phone on the coffee


    table is lighting up the screen vibrating.


    At 2:00 a.m., the phone call at this point was a little creepy, but I couldn''t sleep, so I turned around and


    went inside and picked up the phone.


    I scanned the notes, it was Henry, and waited a while longer before I pressed the answer button.


    "Is there anything else Mr. Costi?" my tone was not very nice.


    In the end, Henry and those who poisoned me are all in cahoots, my goodwill towards him has all been


    lost, naturally there is no need to pretend to be polite.


    "Well," Henry said heavily, "I was wrong about today, and I''ve thought about it, and you were right, and


    I was a little unaware of the difference, and I hope you don''t take it to heart."


    An apology? Is that necessary?


    Or is he worried about offending me and me leaving Synnex Legal Firm in a huff andpromising


    their ns?


    "You say that ah, I do not remember long ago, but Mr. Costi, do things as you like, even if it is sote


    and also female colleagues call, not afraid of people gossip?" What is there to worry about in a dying


    man, of course, is to dislike people, not to mention that it is automatically sent to the door.


    There was silence on the other side of the phone for a while before Henry''s voice rang out again, "I


    was ill-considered and disturbed your rest, sorry."


    "Since you feel sorry, just disappear, by the way, you''re fired, bye."


    Without giving him a chance to say more, I simply hung up the phone.


    Now this situation, whether it is Leo or Dennis, will not agree that I go to Synnex Legal Firm again to


    pry information, the intensity of work there, my body may not be able to withstand.


    ......


    Folly didn''t know about my poisoning and called me the next day to apany her to a ribbon cutting


    ceremony.


    The Lewis family has the talent of doing business in their blood, and embodied in Folly, is the


    investment, as long as she is wise to see, there is no not rise, before all the money to the investment


    excluding the staff payroll, but also to save arge amount.


    The phrase "no treachery, no business" is not without merit.


    When we arrived, Folly was in the office instructing the traders under her supervision, and she was as


    quick as any young and talented president.


    Seeing me, she immediately dismissed the people and came towards me, "Where''s Deborah? Didn''t I


    send her an invitation too?"


    "Oh, the editor-in-chief of her magazine called a meeting with everyone on a whim and couldn''t get


    away, so she asked me to say sorry on her behalf." I said indifferently.


    In fact it was Deborah who was worried that she couldn''t hide her words and spilled the beans about


    Zack and deliberately avoided it.


    "Which magazine? How dare you steal someone from me, Folly?" Folly wasn''t too happy, but she didn''t


    take it personally, so she chattered and dragged me around thepany.


    At 9:50, the crowd was gathered downstairs for the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Zack camete, his straight figure came out from the crowd, went up and kissed Folly on the forehead,


    then naturally reached out and wrapped his arms around Folly''s slender waist and faced the press


    together.


    Love and sweetness, the envy of others, but in my eyes, there is always a little bit harsh, the smile on


    the face will not be so natural, and now I finally understand why Deborah avoid seeing, witnessed the


    unpleasant reality, it is impossible to pretend that nothing happened.


    On the contrary, Zack,ughing and behaving like a gentleman, appearance can not pick half a fault,


    even the young female reporters under the photo can not help but sneak a few nces.


    "Good, everyone is here, right? Then ourpany''s ribbon-cutting ceremony will officially begin! Come


    ......"


    "Wait!" Folly cut off the emcee''s words and raised her hand to look at the watch on her hand, "There''s


    someone else who hasn''t arrived yet ......"


    The words were just finished when he raised his hand and waved to his right, "Here ites! Over


    here!"


    The crowd looked at the sound and saw Dennis'' cool face.


    With long feet, he took three or two steps to the front and stood next to Zack, then the cutting process


    moved quickly and apuse filled the air.


    While the reporter was taking pictures, Folly took the opportunity to elbow me and whispered, keeping


    her Miss Manners smile, "How''s that?"


    "How about what?" I looked puzzled.


    "Dennis," Folly rolled her eyes with hatred, "take this opportunity to talk, anyway, the children have


    been found, directly remarried."


    So that''s what she was ying at.


    I almost don''t remember, the fake divorce to keep things confidential, the Kennedy family outside the


    people still don''t know, rare she so important day is still thinking for me.


    Suddenly there is a sense of guilt, it seems to be an opportunity to talk to her about this.


    After I thought about it, I had time to answer, the ribbon cutting and photo session had already passed,


    so Folly greeted the reporters and friends and went up to visit.


    The guests walked in one after another, but at this time the crowd suddenly came out of a fluttering


    figure, directly in front of the Folly couple, after seeing the face clearly, I subconsciously held my


    breath.


    Who is the uninvited guest in front of you, if not the woman who was with Zack that day?


    "Hello, Mrs. Norman, my name is Lindsey and I''m here to congratte Professor Norman on behalf of


    the Economics Society, congrattions to both of you." Lindsey handed the gift box in her hand to


    Folly, smiling innocently and affectionately.


    I''ve seen this face on Olivia''s face too many times, and my old resentment was suddenly aroused, and


    I suddenly wanted to rush forward and hold the scene for Folly.


    However, a hand suddenly reached out behind me, stopping me, turned, Dennis''s tall figure was close


    at hand, he lowered his eyebrows and shook his head imperceptibly, indicating that I should not act


    rashly.


    Make sure I understood before he stepped back and re-distanced himself from me.


    I did as I was told, even though I didn''t understand what Dennis was saying.


    On the other side, Folly painfully took the gift box from the woman''s hand and handed it to Zack in


    passing, then politely invited her in, "Thank you, pleasee inside."


    To this day, I finally saw in Zack''s face cheating panic and embarrassment, he locked his brow,


    standing between the two women, did not say a word.


    The good thing is that the woman named Lindsey is quite sensible and does not intend to make a


    scene in public, smiling and Folly looked at each other for a while, and then lifted her feet and followed


    the public inside.

 Chapter 905 - A womans pride

    Chapter 905 - A woman''s pride


    The Lewis family is so powerful that the number of journalists at Folly''s ribbon-cutting ceremony was


    not small, so I was not able to stay with Dennis all the time, but more with Folly.


    And of course, there''s Zack.


    The two of us are more distracted than Folly, who is as good as can be, whether it''s a reporter or a


    friend who came to congratte her, and handled the whole thing with ease, seemingly unaware of the


    dark tide in private.


    This makes me even more anxious and ufortable, I can''t bear to see her being kept in the dark,


    but also worried whether she can ept it.


    Finally, when the party broke up, Folly, as the host, went down with her assistant to see people off, and


    Zack and I stayed at the banquet ce.


    Watching Folly walk into the elevator, Zack tugged at the tie around his neck, looking apprehensive.


    "Did you call the man?" I dropped my face, unable to reallyugh.


    Zack gave me a look that didn''t pick up, and his expression got even harder.


    My anger immediately rose and I sneered, "I only knew that Professor Norman had a way of teaching,


    but I never thought that his ability to go back on his word was even more unparalleled."


    Zack is still silent, his face is green to red, it can be seen in the strong hold the fire, say is anxious is


    not too much.


    "Folly is my best friend, and Mr. Norman better remember what he said about today, and I hope there


    isn''t a next time."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The humiliation of having a third persone to your door and provoke you can only understand the


    resentment if you''ve experienced it firsthand, and there''s no way I''m going to let Folly be monkeyed


    with by Zack and that woman.


    Zack was probably finally angered, opened his mouth to retort, the words just reached his throat, the


    elevator opened again, Folly carried the skirt of the dress, expressionless from the inside out.


    Zack had to hold back his words.


    For fear that Folly might see it, I intentionally lowered my head to avoid her eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" Folly was probably a little tired, suddenly changed like a person, a little


    smile was not visible on her face.


    This is how people are in this life,ughing in front of people tired in people.


    "It''s nothing." Zack took over and naturally walked over to Folly, holding her hand and greeting her


    thoughtfully, "You''ve worked hard today, leave the rest to the people under your hand, go back to bed


    early."


    At this point I would seem a bit redundant.


    Folly pulled the corner of her mouth and didn''t refuse, "As you wish, let''s send ra back first."


    With that, the two men looked towards me in unison.


    At times like this, a threesome is a public execution for me, I''d rather take a cab myself, "No, the


    Kennedy family''s driver is waiting outside, you guys go back first."


    "I''ll see youter then."


    After saying that, the couple held hands and walked towards the elevator entrance.


    Looking at the backs of their handsome men and women, I couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    What a good match for two people, happy family, how can they go apart?


    "Look again and it''s time to show your face."


    Dennis''s voice startled me, turned around, he was standing with his hands in his pockets less than a


    meter away from me, his trench coat was lifted, the inner suit was unzipped, his chest protruded, and


    he looked more fit.


    "It looks like you know what I''m thinking." I narrowed my eyes at him, deliberately making a threatening


    face.


    Dennis gave me a condescending look, then sighed and lifted his foot up and gave me a gentle rub on


    the top of my head, "The acting is so bad, how on earth did Edward fall for it in the first ce."


    I dodged him and looked around for fear of stranded reporters, if they happened to break through the


    scene, I don''t know how much more trouble would arise.


    Confirming that there were only two of us around, I deted in response, "Edward would be afraid that I


    would die without a bargaining chip that could threaten you, what does it have to do with acting, slow


    down, did you just say that I was acting obvious?"


    Dennis shrugged, incontestably, "It''s a match for that Lindsey woman."


    "Meaning, you saw through that woman right away?"


    "Is it hard?" Dennis said matter-of-factly.


    Looking at his certainty, I waspletely speechless.


    Even Dennis, a straight man, can see that, can''t Folly see it more clearly?


    Then how is it that she just acted as if nothing was wrong ......


    If so, howe Dennis didn''t have such a good eye for Olivia in the first ce, maybe this kind of


    thing, it''s all in the hands of the authorities?


    Let''s hope so, otherwise it would be too cruel to Folly.


    "It''s toote, go back, it''s time for your medication." Dennis voiced out a reminder.


    I was soaked in the anger of Folly being cheated on, remembering all the aggression I thought Olivia


    had suffered in the past, and then looking at Dennis, there was more resentment in his eyes.


    "You saw it and helped Zack cover it up too, is that what you men are like, you like to wolf it up?"


    Dennis frowned, a "you are unreasonable" helpless face, "you also did not confess to Folly, right?"


    Well, count him in.


    "But at first, didn''t you also think that Olivia''s closeness to you was fine, didn''t you?" The woman''s


    emotions came so suddenly that I suddenly felt the urge to cry.


    In those two years, I was in the torment of love day and night to rest, and always had a knot in my


    heart.


    The light in Dennis'' eyes suddenly darkened, "If I had known I would fall in love with you, I wouldn''t


    have let you have any chance to be sad."


    Looking at the warmth in his eyes, I bit my lower lip and the urge to cry became stronger, but my heart


    was warm.


    Indeed, people and people are different, Dennis was indeed absurd, but always adhere to not break


    through thest step, while Zack, in front of the carnal desire, will be trampled on the love of the body.


    "Can we go home now?" Dennis lowered his voice a little more.


    "You go ahead, I want to go to Folly''s houseter." I said, suppressing my sobs.


    "Folly doesn''t need any concern at this time." Dennis said. Dennis said, "Seeing her love rival unting


    his power in her ownpany, she can hold back from having a fit, for the sake of face, you are now


    looking for her door, do you want to see her joke?"


    "I didn''t!"


    "This kind of thing depends not on whether you think it or not, but whether you do it or not, don''t spoil


    her pride, go back, it''s almost time for the injection."


    I looked at Dennis and suddenly felt that he had that extra touch of mystery about him, "I thought you


    would know more about Zack, but I didn''t think you knew Folly that well."


    "Is it weird?"


    "What do you say?"


    "I don''t think it''s strange." Dennis lifted his foot to the elevator door and pressed it, "You''re my wife and


    Folly is your friend and Zack isn''t, who do I need to know, need I ask?"


    At the end of the sentence, the elevator door opened with a ding, Dennis raised his head above his


    head to draw a circle, and then made a gentlemanly gesture of invitation, "Please, Mrs. George."

 Chapter 906 Follys Choice

    Chapter 906 Folly''s Choice


    the Kennedy Residence.


    Before even entering the house, I heard the sounds of rie and Deborah ying.


    "rie, what''s keeping you up sote?"


    "Mom!"


    As soon as she heard my voice, rie came rushing over.


    "Look, Mommy, this wooden horse is not cute!" rie held up the toy in her hand with an extra sweet


    smile.


    "ra, you have a good daughter, so many expensive toys do not like, but a small wooden horse as a


    treasure." Deborah got up and joked.


    I led rie to the couch and sat down, and only then did I take a closer look at the wooden horse in my


    hand.


    Honestly,pared to other toys at home, this thing is neither delicate nor novel, and the production


    process is very rough, really do not know where the fun.


    "O rie, this Trojan horse, where did ite from?" I asked.


    "Mr. Alton from school gave it to me." rie said milky-voiced.


    "Mr. Alton? Which Mr. Alton?"


    "It''s our teacher!" rie eximed, "Mr. Alton evenplimented me on my intelligence in ss!"


    Seeing rie so happy, I couldn''t help but smile too. It seems that this school suits rie very well.


    Leo was standing on the stairs at this point in his house pajamas calling to her, "rie, say goodbye to


    mom and go upstairs to bed with your uncle."


    "Oh! Here we go! Good night mommy!" rie gave me a kiss on the cheek and ran towards Leo.


    Deborah looked at the little one, full of envy, "Leo will be a good father in the future."


    "That''s only if you give him that chance." I said.


    Deborah looked down and suddenly stopped talking.


    I was about to open up to her when the nurse, probably knowing from Leo that I was back, came with a


    tray and medication for my injection.


    I forgot about Leo and Deborah after a round of tossing and turning.


    ......


    The following day.


    To make up for my neglect of rie during this time, I got up early and took her to school myself.


    As the car pulled up to the curb in front of the school, rie pointed at a man''s back from a distance


    and shouted, "Mr. Alton!" Mom, look, there''s Mr. Alton!


    Follow her finger, from my direction can only see the man''s back, and imagined 50 or 60 years old and


    knowledgeable male teachers, this Mr. Alton''s back looks very young.


    As soon as the car door opened, rie couldn''t wait to get out and run to Mr. Alton.


    I thought that as a parent I should naturally be decent, so I looked in the mirror to fix my makeup before


    going down.


    In less than two minutes, when I went down, the one guarding rie suddenly became a female


    teacher.


    I was a little baffled, but went over and said hello to the female teacher.


    rie pouted her lips in aggravation, "Mom, you should have been faster, Mr. Alton is gone!"


    The female teacher and Iughed at each other, each crying andughing.


    "rie''s mother don''t misunderstand, Mr. Alton is the backbone of our school''s younger generation,


    there is a lot going on, no, just now was called away by the principal, but there is no intention to avoid


    you." The female teacher exined.


    "It''s okay, there''s always a chance to see him. rie likes Mr. Alton and is adjusting to school very


    quickly, I have him to thank for that, why would I me him."


    After a few polite words, the female teacher took rie inside.


    I stood in the doorway for a while and vaguely saw rie around the corner, and Mr. Alton suddenly


    appeared again to take her inside, the two were talking andughing, very intimate, only the distance


    was too far to see the man''s face.


    rie has always been very slow to warm up to outsiders, especially men, and rarely gets close to


    other men except for the elders in her family.


    After thinking about it, I called Folly.


    "Hey ......" Folly''s voice was hoarse, as if she had just woken up from a nap, and like, a smoky voice


    after a hangover.


    "Folly, are you okay?" I said with concern.


    "Nothing, what can I have to do, is thepany opening,st night can not put off, and went out to


    socialize a trip, still not awake, what do you want to say." Folly gasped and wondered how much of the


    words were true.


    Thinking of Dennis''s words, I suddenly couldn''t bear it, "Forget it, let''s wait until you wake up."


    "Don''t, why squirm, I don''t know when to answer the phone again, you hurry up and say it." Folly''s tone


    was gradually tinged with a bit of annoyance.


    "Well then, I want you to help me check out that Mr. Alton at rie''s school, something doesn''t feel


    right to me."


    "Mr. Alton is it, okay, I got it, you go back and wait for news, anything else, no I''m hanging up."


    I paused for less than half a second before the barbaric "beep beep beep" tone came over the receiver,


    through as her temper, the wind and fire.


    ......


    It was two dayster when I saw Folly again, and she was still glowing, and everywhere she went, she


    was a sight to behold.


    We met at a cafe near her office.


    As soon as I sat down, Folly dropped a bomb on me, "I''m getting a divorce."


    For a full minute, I just frowned at her, not knowing what to say.


    Folly is very rxed, stirring the coffee in front of her fingers, like talking about someone else''s


    business, "In fact, you can also see, this year we are less together and more apart, the rtionship has


    long been a problem, the character does not fit, just leave, we are still young, there is no need to take a


    lifetime in."


    But the more she did, the sadder I looked.


    Dennis is right, Folly is proud, she saw through Lindsey and Zack''s rtionship after the quick cut, to


    preserve their dignity, she does not want to reveal the truth behind the failure of marriage despicable,


    will all this me on personality differences, after all, so strong people, how will allow themselves to


    lose to others.


    Even now I still remember Folly''s words of warning, "If I meet, the other side will just wait for the rest of


    their lives without peace!"


    Perhaps at that time, she already sensed that her marriage would notst long.


    Seeing that I did not speak, Folly directly forked the topic, "that Mr. Alton I found someone to check ah,


    nothing wrong, City P people, these years are teaching in rie''s school, young and long a good face,


    so especially liked by children."


    "Well, thanks." I nodded, unable to smile.


    Folly suddenly let go of her hand, the spoon and the cup clinked together, making a sound if nothing,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t be like this OK, you''re divorced, now sisters to apany you, you should be happy, from now


    on, we sisters rely on each other, let them men to hell!"


    Speaking of this, I am also embarrassed to pretend to go on, simply confess with Folly.


    Folly was surprisingly quiet after listening, just looking at me with a strange look.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I was a little ufortable by her look and said sheepishly.


    "It''s nothing." Folly withdrew her eyes, picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, seemingly not


    surprised at all.


    "That''s it?" I was nonplussed, "Don''t you have anything to ask me?"


    "What''s the point of asking," Folly moved her coffee away from me and met me at eye level, "you guys


    are tangled up day in and day out, even if you do get divorced, sooner orter you''ll have to get back


    together, no difference."


    "Heh, heh, you''ve got a poisonous eye."


    "It''s you guys, oh no, it''s you who''s a bad actor."


    That''s enough! Enough of you!

 Chapter 907 Who doesnt know how to behave?

    Chapter 907 Who doesn''t know how to behave?


    I''m sorry, but I''ve been hiding it from you." "Folly, Deborah and I saw Zack shopping with that woman,


    and I''m worried you won''t ept it.


    Folly nced up at me with an indifferent look, "No wonder Deborah is always avoiding me these


    days."


    I was a little embarrassed and exined, "You know, Deborah couldn''t hide her words, so she had to


    ......"


    "Forget it." Folly skipped the matter with a wave of her hand, "You tell her it''s over, don''t bother looking


    for a reason to avoid it anymore."


    "You really don''t me us?" Although she knew her nature, she was still a little unsure.


    Folly took a long breath, put down the coffee in her hand and looked at me with a serious and calm


    expression, "In fact, you can tell me directly, no need to take so much trouble, I already knew about


    Zack and that woman."


    She meant earlier than the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    It is not surprising that Folly''s sense of smell and vision is so ruthless, the pillow man has no foul,


    naturally can not escape her eyes, not to mention the love of this thing is so distinct, to pretend to be


    deeply in love, will always be in the smallest detail to reveal the horse''s foot.


    I pursed my lips, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Folly turned her eyes to look out the window, her gaze light, her appearance looked sad and cold, "I


    hate betrayal, but I am the product of my father''s betrayal of his family, maybe it is fate, the sins my


    mother did, to be borne by me."


    "How can I me you for that." I actually followed the hard feelings, my chest was stuffy, like it was


    blocked by something.


    She shook her head, seemingly not approving of my words, "It''s over, and I''ve made concessions, and


    since Zack has made his choice, I respect him, let''s get together for good, and let''s consider it a tribute


    to the only time in my life that my heart has ever moved."


    "Life is still long, the right person you have not met just yet." I said.


    "It''s not like that." Folly''s eyes suddenly turned sharp, "ra, of the billions of men in the world, only


    one in ten million like Dennis, do you think everyone is as lucky as you are?"


    She paused, her expression more serious, solemnly said, "This kind of thing a p is not loud, I remind


    you, Dennis such a man, there are women outside waiting to dig the wall, you do not go my old way


    again."


    Before, I would have said she was making a fuss, but after all this experience, I do think Folly has a


    long-term view.


    Although flies do not bite seamless eggs, but people live this life, who can not have half of the rules


    outside the desire to know restraint and detachment, life will remain within the framework, of course,


    the premise is not those who do not follow the rules.


    And Folly exchanged a look, I knew who she was hinting at, instant interest, "Yourpany is up, but


    the newpany is always too young, management and nning are to be improved, are you


    interested in finding a ce to learn from?"


    "Where to?" Folly raised an eyebrow.


    "Of course it''s a ce I hold a stake in." I raised my eyebrows, straightened my bag and stood up,


    "Let''s go Miss Lewis."


    Folly immediately understood, hooked her lips and smiled, got up and headed out.


    After all, it is The Lewis, the newpany, though small, is in the heart of the City P business district,


    but it takes ten minutes to get to the George Group.


    It was lunch break and most of the employees had gone to lunch. When Folly and I entered, there was


    hardly anyone in the office area.


    "...... Hehehe, which is so mysterious, even if Assistant Wendy has this ability, but also does not have


    this qualification ah!"


    "That''s not necessarily true, if the goddess really has a heart, Mrs. George this position is still not the


    only one she belongs to, then ah, you just wait to rush to give Assistant Wendy patronizing it!"


    The sound of unbridled gossip in the pantry is particrly clear in the quiet office, without Folly saying


    much, I have lifted my feet in the direction of the sound and walked over, deliberately lightening my


    footsteps, to the door, not moving half of the body to watch the movement inside.


    Inside, a total of six people, male and female, sitting on the sofa with their backs to the door, still


    continuing the conversation they just had.


    "You do not say, maybe our Mr. George really like Assistant Wendy may not be, the president''s office


    has used so many female secretaries, Assistant Wendy is considered to stay the longest time, and I


    heard people say, Assistant Wendy every day to Mr. George prepared love As the saying goes, to


    seize a man''s heart, just seize his stomach first, I think it won''t take long for the general manager to be


    taken down!


    "Uh, not so much, Mr. George like a man, what good things have not eaten, just send a few meals to


    be taken down? I say you at least still nning it, think things so simple, no wonder so long can not be


    promoted ......"


    "Talking about Mr. George what to pull on me ......"


    Inside the argument a endless, I was listening extraordinarily, but Folly is probably feeling something,


    the face of the ck can not.


    If we let the people inside talk any longer, it will be time for World War II to break out.


    "Ahem--" I clenched my fist to block my lips, purposely cleared my throat, and gathered all my


    expressions in advance to be stern.


    The pantry fell silent in the blink of an eye, and the staff looked towards Folly and me in unison, their


    eyes full of fear like seeing death.


    At that moment a voice sounded from behind.


    "Miss Kennedy?" Wendy stood in the aisle, carrying the lunchbox she hadst time I bumped into her,


    clutching a pile of papers in her other hand and looking at me with a slight frown and a puzzled


    expression.


    Well, Dennis and I hung out the divorce papers for more than a month, she remembers clearly, this


    Miss Kennedy than before when called Mrs. George much more intimate.


    Folly was excited to see her, I hurriedly reached out and took her wrist, passed a look, indicating that I


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    could solve it myself, she then rxed and looked at me with an expectant face.


    Pursing my lips, I turned my head to look at Wendy with a standard Miss Manners smile, "Assistant


    Wendy, do you have a moment to do me a little favor?"


    Wendy froze for a moment, seemed to be thinking for a while, then showed a difficult look, "Sorry Miss


    Kennedy, these documents Mr. George need to be urgent, or I should find other colleagues to do it for


    you, okay?"


    After she finished, without waiting for my response, she turned around with her lunchbox and gave


    orders to the few staff in the office area, "Which one of you doesn''t have an assignment on hand right


    now?"


    Giving orders like the master of a division.


    The words fell, even the employees in the pantry are quietly poking their heads out to watch the show,


    seemingly waiting to see the president''s ex-wife vs. the current ambiguous secretary of the show.


    "Are you deaf or just hard of hearing, ra called for you, not someone else." Folly said helpfully.


    At that, Wendy''s slender eyebrows immediately wrinkled up, biting her lip and lowering her head, "Mr.


    George hates it when people arete, outsiders don''t know the situation, but Miss Kennedy you are


    clear ah."


    The poor look, spare me a woman, can not help but frown at regret.


    Look at the situation, if I force her to do something for me today, it bes I do not know how to be


    considerate?

 Chapter 908 - The directors pie

    Chapter 908 - The director''s pie


    I stood at ease, a smile on my face, wanting to see what other secret weapons she had.


    Wendy''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, thest word is only a little louder than a mosquito, but


    after a few moments, the sound of sobbing faintly from the empty corridor, fixed eyes to see, indeed,


    Wendy body a sob, as if suffering from a great grievance.


    "Miss Kennedy want to trouble me is fine, but do not joke with thepany''s business, I first send the


    documents to Mr. George to sign, and thene back to you to help is ......"


    If you look closely, you can still see a few small crystal teardrops, slipping down from that blown face,


    reminiscent of Daiyu buried flowers when the mourning.


    Unfortunately, she is not Lin Daiyu, and I am not Jia Baoyu, will not feel heartbroken, but rather feel


    ridiculous.


    "Assistant Wendy did not say, I forgot, once Dennis is a focus on work will not take care of their own


    character, now is the lunch time, just let him take the opportunity to rest and adjust, as his secretary,


    but at this time you take the file to interrupt, have not considered his body can not hold up? If


    something goes wrong with Dennis, Assistant Wendy, can you be held responsible?"


    I said as I walked up to her, and when I finished, Wendy was looking up to retort, and when I looked


    into her red eyes, my eyes hardened, unapologetic, and overflowing with questioning.


    Do I really think I''m a weak woman if I don''t get aggressive as a wife?


    Wendy looked clearly stunned for two seconds, reacted by taking a step backward, distancing herself


    from me, and said stiffly, "Who says I''m not thinking about Mr. George, I ......"


    "You what?" I noticed her squeeze the lunchbox in her hand, more aggressively.


    Wendy knows very well that I''ve seen that lunchbox many times before, and if she dares toe


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    forward and admit that she''s been serving Dennis food, it means she''s been hitting on Dennis before


    and is an unapologetic white woman.


    "It''s nothing." Wendy looked away reluctantly, her exasperated look hiding all her previous tenderness.


    "What''s going on?" Toby''s appearance was a bit sudden, he probably came just now, listened for a


    while, now walked up to Wendy, his tone was colder, "Howe I didn''t know that the general


    manager has an important document that must be dealt with now?"


    Wendy bites her lip, finally revealing a trace of panic, facing the rigid Toby, biting her lip and not being


    able to say a word.


    "Oh, someone''s acting badly~" Folly gloated, leaning against the office wall, looking like she was


    watching a show, not unlike Leo''s foul-mouthed, beat-up look.


    Wendy''s face turned even redder and she waspletely speechless.


    Toby paid little attention to her and turned his head and cut to the chase, "Miss Kennedy, what is it you


    want to do on this visit?"


    I have to say, Toby is really good at being a human being, just now almost by Wendy, this "Miss


    Kennedy" from Dennis''s special assistant, very good to save my wavering majesty.


    A director, should have the air of a director.


    I looked at him expressionlessly and nodded slightly, "It''s a little bit of business. Folly''spany has


    just been established and has to learn from us, so I thought only Assistant Wendy has the best


    personality in thepany and must be willing to help. I''m sorry for the surprise."


    The world is all about money and power, a small office assistant, sweeping the face of thepany''s


    directors, and still dare to y pathetic, I would like to see how much face Wendy can have in the


    George Group today, to be able to escape a disaster.


    Who doesn''t know how to perform?


    I stared at Wendy , sighed deeply, and acted very guilty.


    The normal situation of the leader to put on this look, it proves that the subordinates are not far from


    the death, but the stage is not to correct the leadership half a point of fault, and finally can only admit


    their own bad luck, behind the sound of sucking cold air, it seems that colleagues have begun to pray


    for Wendy.


    Toby looked at Wendy and then at me, and then spoke in a muffled voice, "Assistant Wendy will go to


    the finance department to settle three months'' sry, and she won''te in from tomorrow."


    A few short words, but the sound, even I was shocked by Toby''s vigor, Dennis invited back the people,


    said fired on the firing.


    But I couldn''t help but snicker and cheer Toby on in my heart - good job!


    "Assistant Toby?" Wendy looked at him incredulously as if she had heard a big joke, forcing a smile out


    of the corner of her mouth, "Don''t joke about such things, I am Mr. George''s secretary, firing me would


    require at least Mr. George''s approval. George first nod ah."


    Toby without pity eyes flung over, look indifferent, "you also know that you are only a small secretary,


    Mr. Georgepany life ofrge and small things are arranged by me, I naturally have the right to


    decide whether you stay or go, even the director of a small request you can not do well, waiting for the


    general manager to wipe your ass, I give youpensation for three months sry in ordance with


    the employee contract has been Ipensated you three months'' sry ording to the employee


    contract, and that''s the best I can do.


    "I ......" Wendy bit her lip, her expression became more painful, but she couldn''t say half a word in


    rebuttal.


    I, the culprit, watched indifferently, enjoying the fruits of victory, Wendy overestimated herself, she is not


    even as talented as She, just want to get to the top by virtue of being close to the water, which is


    really stupid.


    Today I want the George Group to see clearly that Wendy is just a warning, Dennis'' wife''s position can


    only belong to me, and if you want to rece her, be prepared to fight against thepany directors,


    the Lewis family and the Kennedy family behind me!


    "Why is it so noisy?"


    The familiar baritone voice came from the distance, turned around, and saw Dennising out of his


    office, coldly walking through the watching employees and straight to us.


    "General Manager, Miss Kennedy wants Assistant Wendy to do some minor work, she has many


    excuses to put it off, I am about to ask her to go to the personnel department to do the exit procedure."


    Toby exined respectfully.


    At that, Dennis''s dark eyes fell on Wendy, whose eyes were red, and Wendy looked at Dennis with


    tears in her eyes as if she had seen a lifeline, her eyebrows knitted slightly, causing heartache.


    Two people''s eyes met across the sky, the whole space seems to have stood still, my eyes involuntarily


    in the two of them back and forth, subconsciously frowned.


    Although Dennis'' eyes lingered for less than three seconds, they seemed to me to have been refined


    into three hundred microseconds, a century long.


    What, Dennis really got soft because of those few meals?


    "Is it true what Toby said?" Dennis opened his mouth with a sense of impartiality.


    Wendy is still a smart person, the scene so far, also can see that Folly and I are not good, bowed his


    head and nodded heavily, acquiescence, but the soft look, more like a prisoner who was beaten into


    submission.


    Look really quite enough to make people upset.


    "Mrs. George does not need to feel difficult, I know Assistant Wendy has a kindness to Mr. George, but


    also do not have to make such a big thing." I forced myself to step forward and interject, my eyes


    unapologetically stared at Wendy, "I heard that Assistant Wendy is quite good at managing people''s


    meals and warmth and these small things, why not, make the best use of people, transfer to the


    logistics department as deputy director."

 Chapter 909 is a ruthless person at heart

    Chapter 909 is a ruthless person at heart


    Just after finishing, the staff at the back gossiped again.


    "Deputy Director? Miss Kennedy is not mistaken, then will not be a sry increase, Miss Kennedy so


    kind?"


    "Tsk, you just think about the beauty, the logistics department is what, cold pce! If Assistant Wendy


    goes down this time, I guess she''ll never have a chance to get to our floor again in her life! What hope


    is there for life when you''re dealing with a bunch of old men all day long?"


    "I think it''s good, as long as the money is in ce, I''m happy to face a group of ugly monsters every


    day!"


    "You have no heart, no pursuit! If you leave the president''s office, where can you find another chance to


    fly up the branch! ......"


    I simply ignored the words, kept a smile on my face, and was at peace.


    A long timeter and Folly again recalled the situation today, Folly said, "At that time to see you smile in


    the way, I realized that you are at heart, like Dennis, is simply a ruthless person."


    Yes, I do want to put Wendy through the torture and torment.


    If nothing else, she would never see Dennis again in her life. What could be more desperate than being


    locked up in the same building and never seeing him again, or even watching other women make


    advances on Dennis? Wendy''s despair?


    I''m entitled to consider myself a dead man and just want to let evil have its way.


    "ording to you." Dennis did not have any extra consideration, directly turned around and left,


    "Things done before it''s toote, do not when thepany is over the house ce to fool around."


    After the words were said, the tall figure had already burrowed into the general manager''s office,


    looking like he was annoyed by the woman.


    Folly and I smiled at each other with a knowing expression, then shifted our eyes to focus on Wendy,


    who hadn''t yet reacted.


    "Director Wendy, did you hear me and can you help me now?" I said, deliberately raising my voice.


    Director Wendy, as she is called, has sealed Wendy''s fate in the back office.


    As when she called me Miss Kennedy, my voice was also pleasant, with the downward nce of a


    victor.


    None of the colleagues next to me dared toe up and plead for Wendy at this point, and the end


    result was that Folly and I took her to a small conference room on the next floor.


    Tormenting people is something that Folly used to be morefortable with, but I am now untutored.


    "Please ask Director Wendy to go to the 8th floor investment department to bring the project records for


    the past year ......"


    "I forgot to mention earlier, there is also the investment nning information for theing year, you


    go againDirector Wendy."


    "Only this much? How about this, you go to the sixth ring branch over there, ask for specific information


    about our customers, Folly''spany Dennis also has shares, there is nothing important about sharing


    resources, time is tight, you''d bettere back in two hours."


    "......"


    In one afternoon, I don''t even remember how many times I asked Wendy to sit down.


    As soon as the door closed, Folly finally couldn''t hold back her gloatingugh, "It seems that in the


    future, the title of City P female mongoloid should be given to you ra ah, people are so delicate a


    beautiful girl, was you live training into a dog of death."


    "Each other, it turns out that the titr youngdy of The Lewis family can also be heartbroken." I


    teased.


    Folly picked up two cups of hot water and handed one of them to me, "And don''t you be shady and


    sarcastic, although barring that you did a bit hard today, but I still have to say, well done."


    She paused, pursed her lips and drank arge portion of the water under the covers before looking at


    the air again, "If I could have sworn sovereignty in my own feelings earlier, maybe I wouldn''t have gone


    this far with Zack."


    I rarely see her this way, lonely like a traveler returning alone in the dark, full of wind and snow bleak,


    for a moment do not know how to answer.


    Folly is a moment a kind, despondent emotions dissipated in the blink of an eye began to gossip, "you


    and Dennis fake divorce y until when ah, fortunately I just reacted quickly, otherwise look at Dennis


    that attitude, are ready to teach a lesson."


    "I don''t know, it''ll be a while." I sighed, and my mood suddenly sank a bit.


    Who would like to pretend to be an arch-enemy when they can make love in a big way?


    Dennis will never be short of people around him, even if none of them are absolutely perfect to match


    his strength background, but in case one day, there really is such a person, then how should I live with


    myself.


    Just after I finished, there was a buzzing phone vibrating in my pocket.


    Take it out, it''s a video call from Dennis.


    "Come on, the big boss is here to check up on me, I''d better go back!" Folly snickered, leaving these


    words and got up and retreated.


    Folly''spany has to rely on some prestigious connections in order to stand firm in the business


    world, but her rtionship with Samuel has been lukewarm, so she asked Dennis to invest in it, which


    is why he attended the ribbon-cutting ceremonyst time.


    I was helpless and shook my head with a smile, which got me on the phone.


    "It''s taken you so long to pay attention to me, haven''t you had enough?" Dennis raised his eyebrows


    with a bad smile.


    "Can''t give it up?" I teased.


    "I was afraid you''d be too tired, you''ve been out all day without a break, how''s your body, are you


    having any strange reactions?" Dennis doesn''t pick up the ck, his tone is soft, smoothing out the


    sharpness in my words.


    "No, it''s pretty normal, I can get angry, I can dislike people, I feel like I''ve been reborn, where there is a


    patient." There is probably no terminally ill patient with a better mindset than mine.


    "It''s more important that you''re happy than anything else." Dennis looked at me and spoke with an


    extraordinarily serious expression.


    He was clearly eagerly concerned, but I clearly felt the eyes seemed to look through me to find out


    what I would look like after I passed away.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Themon denominator of all terminally ill patients is that they like to make jokes about death, but


    when they really realize that death ising, they deceive themselves into not epting it.


    "Of course I''m happy, I''m just afraid Mr. George won''t have a loving lunch in the future, so I probably


    won''t be happy." I digressed and decided to stay away from the taboo of death.


    "What love lunch?" Dennis was confused.


    "Dennis?" I narrowed my eyes and stared at him sharply, "ying dumb? Wendy brings you love


    lunches every day and you don''t eat them?"


    The wholepany has spread the news, how can it be false?


    "When?" Dennis still looked innocent, as if he indeed had no knowledge of the matter.


    "Nothing." I probably have the same old problem again, listening to two random gossips and actually


    eating some unwarranted jealousy here.

 Chapter 910 Swallowing into the stomach

    Chapter 910 Swallowing into the stomach


    But ording to Dennis, he has never seen any love lunch, but thepany still spreads the gossip


    between Wendy and him, which only proves that this Wendy is too deep-hearted.


    Dennis did not intend to let me go so easily, seized the topic and continued, "That said, I have not


    eaten your own cooking for a long time, a little nostalgic ah."


    "Ah what?" I was so lost in my own thoughts that it took me a while to realize that the man across from


    me was "pampering" me, imploring me to make him a love lunch, so I deliberately made a joke of him,


    "Oh, a love lunch, no."


    Dennis''s expectations fell short, the light in his eyes instantly dimmed a lot, looking at the camera lost


    and helpless.


    "But then, tomorrow is the weekend, if you want to go to the Kennedy Residence to see your own


    children, I wouldn''t mind adding a pair of chopsticks!"


    "Huh ...... Okay, see you tomorrow night." Dennisughed lowly twice and then hung up the phone in a


    good mood.


    I found that this man is actually very good coaxing, like a cat, stroking the hair on the top of the head,


    everything is good to discuss.


    After putting down the phone for a while, Folly walked in again and saw that I wasn''t talking to Dennis


    anymore, so she went over to get her bag and prepared to leave.


    "Mypany has some business over there, I have to go there first, a piece of ah?"


    "But what about this table of information when Wendy isn''t back yet?" I asked.


    Folly neck stretched forward, spread his hands, "Whatever, leave it to Wendy toe back to clean up


    not good, you ah you, still do not understand the essence of trickery, ''consider for the opponent'' these


    five words are not allowed to appear in our world view. "


    Indeed, to be merciful to your enemies is to be cruel to yourself, not to mention Wendy''s malicious


    intentions, even if you have to suffer, you are asking for it.


    After thinking about it, I got up and grabbed her and headed out, "You go back to the office and I''ll go


    home, I didn''t even spend much time with Snowy and the others today, thinking about it."


    Folly scoffed at this, "Children need to be raised to be sessful, you put this on the tip of your heart,


    be careful in the future, each and every one of them be ''mommy and daddy''."


    "Mom and Pop on Mom and Pop, as long as I can live a lifetime of peace and quiet in front of my eyes,


    it does not matter."


    ......


    It was a long way from the George Group headquarters to the Kennedy Residence, and with my


    children and my terminal illness on my mind, I kept staring out the window.


    After the intersection, the driver stopped the car at the red light, beside a busymercial street,


    several bars interspersed in it, waiting for the car, the entrance to an adjacent bar is noisy, far from


    looking, pushing the woman seems to be offended by the man at the head, probably will not have good


    consequences to eat.


    This reminds me of Jessica''s lesson from the past, that if that child could have been saved, she would


    have called her mother long ago.


    Two minutes, the green light came on, the driver ignited the engine, a little away from this ce of right


    and wrong, I coldly watched the farce of the bar fell behind the car, indifferent.


    Half an hourter, the car finally drove into the City P officer, members of themunity, turn the


    corner, it is far to see the Kennedy Residence parked in front of a conspicuous blue sports car, the car


    drove close to me to see clearly, Henry stood next to the car.


    With my stereotypical image of him, I was a little surprised at this moment. Henry had little dealings


    with the Kennedy Residence and looked like he was waiting outside specifically for me.


    After asking the driver to park the car, I opened the door and walked towards him.


    Henry saw my car early in the morning and greeted me first, "Ms. Kennedy."


    "I remember I made it very clear the other day Mr. Costi, I don''t want to deal with Synnex Legal Firm


    anymore, what do you want bying to my door and blocking people?"


    The Kennedy Residence''s address was filled in by my hand, the name of the institution, ordinary


    people just hear to retreat, Henry is not behind the power, will not easily find the door.


    Henry looked at me, his face torn for a moment, and then said in kimchi-vored English, "I''m here to


    apologize."


    "Hmm?" I frowned, not understanding what he meant.


    "When you do wrong, you have to show the attitude of admitting it. I have thought about what


    happenedst time, I shouldn''t have been stubborn and bound Ms. Kennedy and your family with my


    attitude, I hope you can forgive me." Henry said, took out two concert tickets from the inner pocket of


    his suit and handed them over, "My colleague said, I heard that you love this group from our country


    the most, I asked someone to buy the insider tickets in Korea, as an atonement."


    I don''t know why, but I always feel strange when I hear him speak English in a serious way, but I can''t


    tell what''s wrong.


    The tickets in his hand looked rare indeed, but s, I am not a fan of those traffic boys at all.


    I reached out and tried to retreat, hand to the general, but next to a sudden outstretched a wide palm,


    directly snatched the ticket.


    When he looked up, he saw Dennis standing on his left side with a ck face, his dark eyes staring


    sorrowfully at Henry.


    "I remember, you''re the one who apanied Ms. Kennedy to the examst time, hello." Henry, like


    he couldn''t read faces, extended his hand in a friendly manner as he did on that first encounter.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    " ." Dennis suddenly started soaring in Korean, "Since you don''t understand English, listen to Korean


    clearly, don''t take away from others, ra is my woman, even after divorce, she is still the mother of


    my children, whatever you are thinking, from now on, swallow it in your stomach, understand?"


    My eyes widened in surprise, and I felt a sense of novelty that I had just met you today.


    Henrypletely understood Dennis'' hostility this time, his hand hung in the air for half a minute, then


    silently withdrew it, and when he spoke again, he looked a little embarrassed, "I''m sorry, I took the


    liberty to make you misunderstand, I just think ra has the talent to be awyer, Synnex Legal Firm is


    my father''s heart and soul, and I''m eager to recruit talents. I hope that ra can continue the legend of


    Synnex Legal Firm with me."


    This is a reason that really doesn''t sound good.


    Look at the standard degree of Henry speaks English, proving that he has studied our local culture very


    deeply, and now he does not understand the implication of Dennis''s digging, and says that the frequent


    gestures of goodwill to me are not malicious, which is not really convincing.


    Dennis, on the other hand, made the disgust extraordinarily obvious.


    He raised the concert tickets in his hand, and in front of Henry, tore them down the middle and threw


    them to the ground, then took out his checkbook, and after a big swipe, tore off the check, walked up to


    Henry, stuck the check in his breast pocket and patted it.


    "You can leave now."


    Henry turned his eyes to look at me, tangled eyebrows covered with reluctance, but in the end, he


    knew it would not help, and finally had to ept the check to get in the car and go.


    As soon as he got into the car, Dennis lifted his feet towards the house.


    The man had long legs, and Dennis seemed to be intent on leaving me behind, deliberately speeding


    up the pace, and in the blink of an eye I was a long way behind.


    "Dennis! You wait for me!"

 Chapter 911 You guys can eat it?

    Chapter 911 You guys can eat it?


    All the way upstairs to the room, Dennis stopped to look at the baby before I caught up with him.


    Jamie is already asleep, he is holding Snowy in the bedroom living room teasing, eyes full of doting,


    just a month old child in his arms as if the palm of a doll, watching his careful look, I can not help but


    hook the corners of the mouth.


    See me walk in, Dennis and the baby yful expression instantly converge, expressionless look at me,


    eyes like looking at the unrted passers-by, the first line of sight on the first, I subconsciously shrink


    the neck.


    "Didn''t you say you''de over on the first day?"


    Dennis did not say anything, his face drooped even harder, serious and serious wrinkling his brow, "Are


    you trying to say that I came at a bad time?"


    Leo''s voice suddenly sounded behind him, "All here, just in time, let''s go to the study together, Uncle


    Link has something to say."


    He didn''t linger much, dropping these words lightly and disappearing by the door.


    The air was silent for two seconds before Dennis took the lead and lifted his feet, walked into the


    bedroom to drop Snowy off, came out and then swept right past me and walked out.


    This sudden disregard made me a little confused, how did this piss him off?


    It''s just that there''s no time for sudden emotional outbursts. Maybe things aren''t going well with


    Leonard Group, so I''ll talk to himter after meeting Link.


    When I arrived, Link they have sat down, three imposing men coincidentally looking towards the door,


    this is if the ordinary people, afraid to first leg weakness three points.


    I should have sat next to Dennis, but he looked away, obviously not wanting to be close to me, so I


    went to Leo''s side of the single sofa and sat down.


    "godfather, brother said you have something important to discuss with us?"


    "Well." Link nodded, then passed a look towards Leo, Leo would understand and took over, "Edward


    sent word through Brady that the handlers have developed an antidote and can guarantee a cure for


    you, but only if we return the original oil extraction agreement to the White family. "


    Link interjected, "I mean, Edward is already notorious at home and abroad, even if we get the oil


    extraction agreement, the Middle East side may not do business with the crime-ridden people, it won''t


    hurt to give him this stuff, the poison on ra is a time bomb, we can''t afford to dy."


    He let out a long sigh and asked Dennis what he meant, "What do you two think as a couple?"


    The words fell, and the entire study suddenly fell into a deadlocked awkwardness.


    Edward finally showed his bargaining chip, hoping to make aeback by virtue of the wolf''s ambition


    of oil is known to all.


    "No way." I said squarely, "Edward''s reputation is notoriously rotten, but who can guarantee that he


    won''t repackage himself and start all over again? Oil resources in his hands would mean that Edward


    could potentially turn his back on an entire Middle Eastern country in the future, and the storm he would


    raise then would really be beyond our ability to deal with."


    It does not matter whether I die or not, if a person''s departure can be reced by a lifetime of family


    peace, but also worth it, if I survived, but to all face the situation of sleep and food, how can I bear?


    Edward has gone crazy, and since he is crazy, he should be locked up in a cage forever, instead of


    being given the chance to recuperate.


    Link and Leo sniffed and did not take a position, but copy and paste the general frown, the line of sight


    is still not looking in the direction of Dennis, waiting for his response.


    Obviously, if they hadn''t considered Edward''s conditions, the story wouldn''t have reached me. The


    Kennedy family just wanted me to live longer, and couldn''t care less about how risky this was.


    "Dennis," I looked at him and shook my head heavily, pleading with my eyes, "No."


    Dennis was silent with his lips tightly closed and his expression faint, not knowing whether he had read


    my eyes or not, and only after a long time did he turn his face to respond to Link, "I agree with ra,


    it''s not good to be subjected to others, Edward is insatiable, even if the agreement is given to him, the


    antidote may not be avable, I have contacted the most advanced medical team in the world and


    invested in research. Invest arge sum of money to provide research, I believe there will be good


    news soon."


    "Hmm?" I was a little puzzled, "Why didn''t you tell me that."


    "Told you." Dennis still had the same look of rejection, "I told you that you could trust me, and that you


    wouldn''t die if I didn''t allow it."


    I was frozen by his look, indeed, after learning of the terminal illness, although the mouth said not to


    worry, but my heart is actually constantly worried about the violent death, do ready to die at any time.


    Not for anything else, just knowing Edward''s ruthlessness.


    Before I could say anything, Dennis'' tone intensified, "Or are you so righteous that you don''t want to


    drag us down and want to die once and for all, leaving us the so-called ''peace'' in a dignified manner?"


    The heart sank, I tightened my eyebrows speechless, he cared not whether I believed him, but felt that


    I subconsciously want to leave him bent on death.


    Dennis''s dark eyes stared at me motionlessly, as if a deep pool of water was hidden in his deep eyes,


    to drown people in it.


    Noticing that the atmosphere is not right, Leo hurriedly rounded up, "Well, since there is a solution,


    Edward''s side is not necessary, and it''s almost time, go down to eat first."


    Dennis'' icy eyes flung over, his voice impersonal, "Why can you still eat? I can''t eat, let''s go first."


    After saying that, without even greeting Link, he got up with a ck face and walked out, without even


    looking back.


    It took a long time for the room toe back to its senses.


    "Such a bad temper." Leo said inexplicably, "Did you have another fight?"


    "Huh? Sort of. ......" I pursed my lips and couldn''t exin too much.


    ......


    A few dayster, Leo suddenly picked me and Deborah up from the mall and said he was taking us


    somewhere.


    In just five minutes, the car pulled into the underground garage of one of the city''s most morous


    office buildings.


    When she got into the elevator, Deborah started to gossip, "You''re so secretive, where are you going


    anyway?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Leo took the key ring and turned it in his hand, with a smug smile on the corner of his mouth, just


    pretending not to say anything.


    Deborah''s face was red with anger, and I had to help persuade down, finally, the elevator stopped on


    the twenty-second floor.


    "Ding--"


    As soon as the elevator door opened, the eye was greeted by an exquisitely decorated front desk and


    a conspicuous red cloth on the wall that seemed to cover a sign.


    As soon as Leo walked out, thedy at the front desk greeted him with a smile on her face, "Mr.


    Kennedy."


    "Hmm." Leo nodded, his eyes ncing in the direction of Deborah and I. The receptionist then came


    over and weed us to the red cloth, "Please, two."


    After standing, the receptionist picked up a corner of the red cloth and handed it to me, "Miss Kennedy,


    please."


    "Reveal it." Leo urged.


    Confused, I raised my hand and pulled off the red cloth, and the sign was revealed - ra Legal Firm.


    "Surprised or not? The logo designed by the first-ss master in China, isn''t it a post-modern


    independent woman''s style?" Leo sold himself.

 Chapter 912 A pair of enemies

    Chapter 912 A pair of enemies


    Is not the post-modern style I do not see, "ra" the word no one knows better than me what


    represents.


    I didn''t expect Leo to say the wind is rain, some helpless, "Are you sure you don''t want to exin first?"


    "It''s not interesting." Leo''s enthusiasm was instantly doused, and he said, "Didn''t you see it all? I know


    you can''t be bothered at home, and thew firm outside is not asfortable as the one in your own


    home. In the future, you will be in charge of this ce, and the security is also a level with the Kennedy


    Residence, so we don''t have to worry about it."


    Deborah paced back and forth alone, checking it out and then said, "You rented this floor?"


    "Otherwise, the Kennedy Residence''s territory, it is difficult to share with others?" Leo said in a serious


    manner.


    In this office building, the monthly rent of any office is more than 100,000, and from what Leo said, the


    A frown of embarrassment did not escape Leo''s eyes.


    "Do not worry about a short period of time without business, the Kennedy family, The Lewis family,


    every year, just out to thosewyers outside the contract, involved in the flow of over a hundred million,


    rather than cheap outsiders, just borrow yourw firm to save money."


    Iughed bitterly, "The Kennedy and Lewis is this small amount of money?"


    "Who would mind the money?" Leo spreads his hands and says as he walks inside, "Come see your


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    office."


    Leo''s vision has always been good. The whole office is decorated with simple atmosphere and open


    view, the biggest one is in the best position of sunlight, the huge ss window looks out and the whole


    office is in full view.


    I reached out and touched the buckskin velvet chair, I can''t say what I felt, maybe one day when I''m no


    longer here, thisw firm will be the best proof that I was here on this earth.


    "Knock-knock-" There was a knock on the door and the young man in the suit walked in.


    "Mr. Kennedy," the man in the suit greeted Leo respectfully before bowing his head toward me again,


    "Ms. Kennedy."


    Leo put his hand out of his pocket and pointed to the man in the suit, "The original legal counsel for the


    Kennedy Group, Leon Crowe, now that he and his team are in the firm, is a trusted man, and he will be


    the one to hand over any tricky matters in the future."


    I turned my eyes and exchanged a nce with Leon, and we got to know each other, but it was still too


    sudden to ept thew firm, and I couldn''t decide yet.


    One, the babies are just a month old, must be carefully taken care of, the second, thew firm needs to


    be able to maintain the spiritual beliefs for a long time, and I, half a foot in the Pce of Hell, can not


    afford all this.


    "You go out first." Leo probably saw that something was wrong with me and called Leon out.


    "What''s wrong, Leon is not to your liking?" Leo deliberately flirted with me to lighten the atmosphere, "It


    shouldn''t be, this kid, in addition to not having Dennis'' stature, is still very womanly in thepany."


    "Men like to see beautiful women, but women must love handsome men?" Deborah interrupted.


    "So that you see short, greedy for money and lust is a human instinct, to look at the good-looking


    things also a little mood, to ra''s disease is good." Leo casually perfumed her, and continued to ask


    me, "You give the word ra, anyway, I bought this floor, thew firm the Kennedy family opened a


    fixed, is to go out to suffer or stay, you say it."


    I thought about it and asked, "Did the firm open to fulfill my heart''s desire, or was it for something


    else?"


    "Both, both to ensure that you are not difficult, but also the Kennedy family use to get." Leo paused, his


    expression became serious, "Uncle Link side has already started to move, after that will inevitably need


    aw firm that canpletely control itself, to prepare for the futurewsuit."


    I nodded silently, understanding, although Leo is good to me, but not to the point of throwing a lot of


    money for a little thing, thispany, maye in handy.


    Maybe this is thest ce where I can y my role.


    After thinking about it, I decided to ept Leo''s arrangement, "It''s settled, but I have one more


    condition."


    "Go ahead, ten is no problem." Leo was in a good mood, so he acted generously.


    "Let that master of yours redesign the logo, I''m a person who has not yet officially be awyer,


    open a firm under his own name, too shy, or use the Kennedy Group''s name." I said, holding my


    forehead.


    Although the Leon did not announce himself, but look at the temperament, probably also has the status


    of a barrister, let him work under me, is already very aggrieved, and then topped with the "ra Legal


    Firm" people such a name, is really not conducive to internal unity.


    Leo didn''t say much and agreed directly, "OK, I''ll let the people underneath me contact youter to


    ensure that you are satisfied with the change."


    "Don''t look back, leave it to me." Deborah suddenly got excited and crossed her arms in front of her


    and said, "ra, how about giving me this design?"


    "Is yourpany doing bad business? To pull business with acquaintances?" Leo raised his eyebrows,


    his eyes oddly not quite proper.


    "You care about me?" Deborah rolled her eyes at him and came over to take my arm, "It''s between me


    and ra now, our sisters-inw, and as sister-inw, what''s wrong with me giving my sister a free


    design as an opening gift?"


    "Free?" Leo squeezed his eyebrows and seemed to remain skeptical of her words, "The logo


    represents the image of thepany, the graphic designpany you work for is only second-rate in


    City P, and can do works that are suitable for the Kennedy Group''s level?"


    "This design thing is a matter of opinion, who says that thepany is necessarily good because it is


    "No opinion, but for the sake of the big picture, but also to avoid hanging outter people pointing


    behind the back, so that you and yourpany face, I advise you to think clearly again."


    "Who said I must be disgraced, I also had to make a wonderful design to block your mouth, see what


    else you have to say!"


    "Stop!" These two people are talking, each with fire in their eyes, I can''t help it, hurriedly interrupt them,


    "A signboard only, the most important thing in this business ofwyers is the winning rate ofwsuits,


    are you guys too serious?"


    The two of them looked at me in unison, and then turned their faces away at the same time.


    "Cut!" "Hmph!"


    In the end, it was my decision to give the design of the sign to Deborah.


    Link recently had to make a move on Leonard''s people, and Leo had to follow suit, and left after


    exining thew firm''s business.


    Deborah was so anxious to prove herself that she couldn''t care less about the time off she had, and ran


    back to the office to work overtime in the middle of the day.


    The two men went one after the other, and after half an hour, I was left alone in the office.


    "These two, they''re a pair of ingrates." I couldn''t help but spit out.


    "Miss Kennedy," Leon suddenly walked in through the doorway, holding several documents in his


    hands, and then ced them all on my desk once he stood.


    "Here are three cases, all of them are some contract disputes of smallpanies outside, I have


    already read them, the mediation is very simple, and you should not have too much trouble handling


    them."

 Chapter 913 has nothing to do with you

    Chapter 913 has nothing to do with you


    Before you can get a license to practicew, you must firstplete ten cases independently. It seems


    that Leo had exined my situation to Leon.


    "It''s hard for Mr. Leon, I will do it as soon as possible, and I won''t disgrace you."


    Even Mr. nton of Synnex Legal Firm only allowed me and Henry to apany him to court, but


    Leon gave me the cases he had, which was very considerate.


    "No hurry, take your time, neers always have to take time to adapt, I have something else for


    you." Leon is very talkative, gentle eyebrows, and people feel very friendly.


    Leo is right, it is easier to feel good when you are looking at something beautiful.


    "Go ahead and say it." Iughed.


    "Mr. Kennedy let me follow you, also trust me, then some words, I will say straight." Leon crossed his


    fingers in front of his body, his expression was much more serious, "Although thew firm just opened


    today, but every minute is burning money, I was thinking, Miss Kennedy is not as soon as possible to


    facilitate ourpany and The Lewis family, or the George Group in the legal aspects of cooperation,


    to avoid I''m wondering if Miss Kennedy might be able to facilitate a legal partnership between our firm


    and The Lewis family, or the George Group, as soon as possible, to avoid any furtherplications."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I just gave Wendy a hard time at Dennis''s ce, and it would seem too deliberate toe back


    anytime soon, which means I should go to Luna and Samuel.


    It is not difficult to operate this matter, I can also bring the Berger family also, and Synnex Legal Firm


    equal share of City P''s legal business, but this Leon''s direct, so I can not help but have some concerns.


    Countless blood and tears have taught me the profound lesson that it is not absolutely true that day


    after day, after all,pared to the eternity of time, the number of days spent together between anyone


    is not long.


    "I know, I''ll move forward with these things, let''s stabilize thepany in the next few days."


    "Okay, then I will not bother Miss Kennedy you work, I will go out first, you can call me anytime if


    something happens."


    When Leon finished, he got up and retreated.


    It is not a drag at all, to my liking, Leo really understands me.


    ......


    Folly called me for afternoon tea just as I was getting ready to mediate a case at a nearby firm, so I


    agreed.


    The person in charge of picking me up was probably the one Leon had called in advance, so the whole


    process went smoothly and was over in less than half an hour.


    When I arrived at the cafe, Folly was still on her way to the car, so I chose a seat by the window,


    ordered a cup of hot milk and sat down to wait for her.


    Soon, the waiter brought up the milk, I just picked it up and took a sip, my eyes looked out the window,


    I saw Folly in a trendy fashion, with sunsses breeze towards the cafe.


    However, halfway through her walk, a figure suddenly emerged from the side and blocked her way, the


    figure was tall and big, almost blocking Folly''s entire body, which did not look good.


    Soon, the man did not know what to say, the Folly forced to take off the sunsses backwards and


    forwards, I realized that something was wrong, rushed to buy the bill and run out.


    "Folly!" called out from the doorway, hoping to scare the man, before I continued to run past with my


    feet up again.


    Hearing the voice, the man and Folly looked towards me at the same time, but the distance was not far,


    and in a few seconds, I was on the same line with Folly.


    "What are you, trying tomit a tant murder in broad daylight?" I gritted my teeth, calmly raised


    the phone in my hand and threatened, "I''ve called the police, and if you don''t want to go to jail, I advise


    you to leave quickly."


    "Stinky bitch dares to call the police!"


    The man had deep scars on the bridge of his nose, extending to the corners of his mouth, his


    expression became fierce because of the excitement, and hearing my words raised his hand in anger


    and tried to swing his fist.


    I subconsciously reached out to block, but Folly stepped ahead and stole from the front, kicking the


    man between the legs.


    "Ah! Fuck!" The man ate the pain, covering the bottom and then kneeled down, struggling with a painful


    expression.


    "Dare to touch my friend, you are tired of living!" Folly stared at the man condescendingly, with no


    weakness in her eyes.


    After that, she shielded me behind her. In the distance, several of The Lewis family''s bodyguards were


    running this way, a group of young men in suits and sunsses acting en masse, causing quite a stir.


    The scarred man heard the movement, looked back, and then forcibly stood up as if he had given up,


    looked at Folly hideously, put his hand into the inner pocket of his suit, and when his big hand reached


    out again, there was a stic bottle in his hand.


    Before we could react, the man was quick to unscrew the cap and spill the liquid from the bottle at


    Folly''s face, "Go to hell, bitch!"


    Folly shielded me to dodge back, but the high heels guessed the cracks in the floor tiles, a leg


    weakness, we both instantly lost focus and fell backwards in unison.


    At that second, I even saw the liquid arcing in the air, and then after that, Folly flipped over and blocked


    me.


    "Watch out!"


    "Ah..."


    Folly''s back was hit by the scarred man''s liquid, and her expression of gritting her teeth and forcing


    through the pain zoomed in front of my eyes.


    "Folly!" I watched as her whole face turned red with pain and she fell into my arms.


    Seeing that his ploy had worked, the scarred man dropped the bottle and fled.


    The bodyguards rushed over, carried Folly away, escorted me out of the wrong ce, and, of course,


    called the police.


    Hospital.


    The doctor initially diagnosed Folly as having been injured by strong sulfuric acid, and the skin on her


    back was extensively burned, with a high chance that the skin would not regenerate.


    Dennis''s call was the first one. I was sitting at the door of the operating room when the phone rang


    several times without any gap, and it was only after the bodyguard who was guarding me reminded me


    that I picked up the phone.


    "What took you so long to answer the phone!" Dennis'' voice was tinged with thin anger, and even


    though I couldn''t face each other, I could still feel his anxiety.


    "I''m sorry, Folly is still in surgery and I was in too much of a hurry." I couldn''t lift my spirits.


    Women are born to be beautiful, Folly has a good figure, her skin is dainty and she likes to wear sexy


    strapless and backless dresses, but now she may not be able to wear her favorite clothes for the rest of


    her life, which is too cruel.


    What is even more terrible is that the man clearly wanted to return Folly''s face, what kind of deep


    hatred, to use such vicious means?


    Instead of worrying, I was afraid. I was afraid that what happened to Folly was because of me, and I


    was afraid of dragging other people into it before death came.


    "ra," Dennis'' tone suddenly changed, steady with a reassuring strength, "Trust me, this has nothing


    to do with you, that guy is not Edward''s guy."


    The tears that were held back all the way through were like a copse, pouring down, I held the phone


    and cried like a child.


    Dennis never spoke again until my emotions had calmed down, and only then did the receiver ring his


    low voice again, "Leo and The Lewis will be here soon, figure out what just happened and exin the


    situation to them as soon as possible to facilitate the arrest, can you do that?"


    I clenched my teeth, "Yes."

 Chapter 914 - Youve got a good eye!

    Chapter 914 - You''ve got a good eye!


    As I waited for Leo and The Lewis, I began to think carefully about what had just happened.


    Learn from a mistake, the previous several times by the opponent''s sess, have lost in not getting a


    head start on this matter, this time must not let the killer have the opportunity to escape.


    Folly treats people well and smoothly, although some Missy temper, but there are The Lewis family this


    counted.


    "ra!"


    Just as I was confirming the culprit, Leo arrived in the operating room and looked around me to make


    sure I was unharmed, which was a relief.


    Luna and Samuel arrivedter, and after a brief exnation of the situation with them, Samuel took the


    lead and called The Lewis family''s bodyguards to take control of the suspect.


    Four hourster, Folly was transferred to the general ward.


    Folly was awake, but had to rely on physical support because of her back injury and was lying on her


    side in the hospital bed.


    "What are you guys doing here?" Folly and Samuel had never been close, so naturally they didn''t have


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    to look their most wretched to be seen by the couple.


    "If you are a family, don''t talk about two families, you are like this and still talk tough?" Samuel''s face is


    heavy, followed by the eldest brother for the father''s majesty, perhaps see Folly''s face is pale, and


    softened, sighing, "you and I do not want to listen to the arrangement, with people I do not know marry


    and have children in this life, the bones are free and easy people, should appreciate each other, watch


    out for each other, can not you really n to disown me as a brother for life? "


    The titr Mr. S, who has only bent over for Luna a woman in his life, can put his attitude so low, which


    shows his sincerity.


    Although Folly''s temper is stubborn, she is not an insensitive person. Although she did not answer, the


    expression on her face eased up a lot and she no longer turned away from people.


    "Did you catch the guy who threw the acid?" Folly suddenly changed the subject.


    For a woman of her stature, it''s nothing to start worrying just after the anesthesia wears off, and Folly


    can even make it to bed right after giving birth if she has to.


    She is so smart a person, think about things naturally than Iprehensive, probably the surgery is not


    over, already guessed the culprit.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, including that man, I''ll make them pay." Samuel said indignantly.


    "Don''t." Folly frowned, looking torn and hesitant, "It''s my own business, I''ll take care of it myself."


    "Fix it yourself?" Samuel expressed doubt, "If you could have worked it out, would you still be lying here


    now? You''re too soft-hearted, so don''t interfere this time."


    Folly opened her mouth to speak, but because of the excitement to tear the wound, "hissed" clenched


    his teeth.


    "Folly has it in her heart, so just listen to her, keep an eye on people for a while, and thene back to


    it when Folly has had a couple of days to recuperate." I interjected.


    The same woman, I can understand her stubbornness, how dashing and dry people, can not escape


    the torture of the word love.


    Folly''s face was hard to read, but she was still struggling to speak up and argue.


    Samuel looked at me and then at her and finally let go, "For now, get well, no matter how you want to


    punish those people, The Lewis family is giving you the bottom of the barrel, no need to worry."


    "Thanks." Folly was still struggling a bit with the cold sweat on her forehead.


    Three dayster,rgely out of fear that The Lewis would starve the killer to death, Folly forced her way


    out of the hospital.


    This was originally a matter for The Lewis family and I should not have interfered, but Folly insisted that


    I apany her, and although I didn''t know what the reason was, I didn''t resist when I saw that she


    was cold and sweaty from walking two steps and really needed to be taken care of.


    In the living room, Samuel and Luna were sitting at the main table, and after I helped Folly over and sat


    down, the bodyguard brought the people up.


    A few days ago, Zackpletely no longer the usual noble gentleman, his clothes are full of wrinkles,


    the gentle face has a few more abrupt bruises, making him look very distressed, Lindsey followed him,


    but nothing has changed, only the eyes are not clear, probably because of a few days in captivity.


    "Folly, are you okay?" When he saw Folly, Zack acted very concerned, causing the woman beside him


    to give a sidelong nce.


    Folly''s wounds have not yet healed, originally it is not possible to make a big move, but at the moment


    she is tensed up, her face is indifferent and calm, looks like a person who is fine.


    Only I could see clearly, her hand hidden in the side, how hard the fist squeezed, visible behind the


    wound tears.


    She simply ignored Zack''s words and her icy eyes looked at Lindsey , "Why did you do that?"


    "I should be asking you that." Lindsey, having been locked up for three days, recoiled and focused on a


    spunky aura, staring at Folly in a muddled confrontation.


    Folly''s face was unruffled, her lips moved, and she spoke again, "Okay, then tell me what I did to you."


    Zack, probably trying to decide which side to take, reached out and tugged on Lindsey''s sleeve, trying


    to talk his way out of the fight.


    "Just say it." Lindsey waved him off with one hand and took a step forward.


    "I know, it''s my fault for snatching Zack, you can scold me and beat me, I am also ready to fight back,


    but you shouldn''t, shouldn''ty a hand on my family, they are innocent, my father has a year to go to


    rest, but you asked for connections to get him dismissed, before suffering so much, he is sick, and is


    still in the hospital, and my Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its


    customers.


    It sounds like the Xiao family''s situation was indeed tragic, but Lindsey''s disfigurement and murder


    were not even more ruthless?


    Even if Folly did do this, if Lindsey hadn''t messed with Zack, why would she have been in trouble?


    "It seems that you do not know the ability of The Lewis family, now just let your family district two


    peopleid off, you dare to hire people to throw acid, do you believe it, Folly if something happens, I


    can make your family in City P cancel ount." Samuel, who had not spoken, stared sorrowfully at


    Lindsey, a gentleman of the past, rarely showing a trace of ruthlessness.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I just know that the youngdy of The Lewis family, who agreed


    to break up peacefully, is using some dirty tricks behind the scenes to destroy other people''s happiness


    and kill them. The Lewis family''s reputation will not end well if word gets out!"


    "Zack, you''re so discerning!" I was really angry and interjected through gritted teeth.


    This woman, who has put Folly in this condition, is still so justified and outrageouspared to Olivia


    at the time.

 Chapter 915 Any evidence?

    Chapter 915 Any evidence?


    Her happiness was not stolen from Folly?


    Zack probably also know their own deficit, buried his head even lower, not a word, do a full shrinking


    turtle pie.


    If Folly had seen Zack early on, I wonder if she would have been attracted to him in the first ce.


    "You think you can find a desperado and spend a fortune to get yourselfpletely clean?" Folly soft-


    hearted, I will not, "Since the person caught, I have ways to make him talk, intentional assault at least


    three years, The Lewis family and then apply some pressure, within 10 years he will not be able to


    Fancy age, is Lindsey''s biggest card, in that case, don''t let him remember this lesson well, bullying is


    going to pay the price.


    Seeing my attitude so strong, Lindsey''s face finally shed a hint of panic, frowning and averting her


    eyes.


    "Just leave him alone." Zack suddenly spoke painfully, "Lindsey already has a baby in her belly, let''s


    take a step back."


    Pregnant?


    No wonder Folly left so decisively before, the original because of this.


    "Zack, you''re really something." Samuel wrinkled deep furrows between his eyebrows, his face ugly,


    "Originally I thought you and Folly separated because of personality ipatibility, but now it seems


    that you are not a man at all!"


    Samuel is infatuated with Luna for a lifetime and only thinks of a lifetime and a pair of people, keeping


    his heart and faith for his beloved, so he naturally disdains this kind of behavior.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zack closed his lips tightly and met Samuel''s eyes, gritting his teeth in shame and anger before turning


    his face again and looking at Folly and sighing, "Folly, it all started with me, you can me me, me


    me, but Lindsey is right, his family is innocent, both of you are at fault in this matter, and since we have


    all separated, even for the sake of Keith''s face, let''s not get into it, okay?"


    "Keith?" a cold smile tugged at the corners of Folly''s mouth, "It seems you''ve forgotten that you chose


    to give him up long ago for another child."


    Zack didn''t expect Folly to be so calm, and froze for a moment, not knowing how to answer the


    question.


    Folly was more calm than I thought, her eyes did not move and fell on Lindsey, her demonic eyes


    seemed unfocused, staring at her nkly, "You say I did those things, do you have proof?"


    The words fell, and everyone froze.


    Before looking at Lindsey''s justifiable appearance, everyone almost acquiesced that Folly had done


    those things, but now hearing her say so, only to react that there is another possibility.


    "You said your father was fired, your brother could not find a job, all because I was behind the fiddle,


    you think you stole my man, so I will definitely retaliate against you, but unfortunately you still do not


    understand me, if I really want to deal with you, as my brother said, never just let you lose your job so


    simple, and to do, I will definitely be open and honest, so you know who to seek revenge ."


    Folly paused and narrowed her eyes to nce at Zack next to her, "It seems that I overestimated our


    former rtionship, to condone your woman to do such things, consider me blind before, from now on,


    there is no need for us two to care about the so-called love."


    Zack frowned, still somewhat bewildered.


    "No way." Lindsey''s reaction was much more intense, "Except for you, our family is not capable of such


    a great enemy, you are sophomoric!"


    "Lindsey!" Zack, mortified, drew her to a halt.


    "Am I wrong, Zack, you can''t handle your own mess, you can''t let go of your professor''s decency, I''ll


    step in for you, but what about you, watching your woman being bullied by your ex like this, and yet you


    want to lecture me in turn? I now really doubt whether you are sincere to me or not." Lindsey turned the


    conversation around and actually got angry in front of us.


    It seems that this woman is not too bright in the head and still can''t figure out that The Lewis family is


    not the ce for them to flirt.


    "I''m not interested in whether you''re real or fake, Lindsey, right, watch this, this is thewyer


    representing me." Folly gave me a look and said indifferently, "Wait to receive thewyer''s letter, you


    dare toe to my door to provoke me, I will answer the battle until you are satisfied."


    Folly''s identity to enable thewyer, at any time is the first-ss level in town, handed over to me,


    probably still want to give each other to leave some face.


    I, on the other hand, just want to embolden the white lotus.


    I hesitated for only a second before I straightened my expression and smiled, "That''s right, Miss


    Lindsey, let me reintroduce myself, I, ra, the Kennedy Groupw firm, from this moment on, will fully


    represent Miss Lewis in the case of intentional injury,ter I will have the firm This is my firstwsuit


    since I became awyer, and it''s a good opportunity to make a name for myself, so don''t expect me to


    be lenient."


    It''s a basic quality of being awyer to hide a smile, and apparently, I''m out of my element.


    Lindsey probably realized that he could not escape a few years in prison, his face turned white, his feet


    weakened, almost failed to stand, and fell into Zack''s arms.


    "ra, you''ve been pregnant too, you know pregnant women can''t be stimted, so why scare her?"


    Zack was a little upset.


    I had already lost all my goodwill for him, and now that I saw Zack defending Lindsey with my own


    eyes, I just felt my stomach flip.


    "A pregnant woman can''t be stimted, so can a patient? Do you know that those acid was poured on


    Folly and she passed out on the spot? Several hours into the surgery, do you know she hasn''t even


    had a good night''s sleep in thest few days?"


    Men in this area will always becking in the root, some words do not draw the cocoon to say, will


    always be selective blindness.


    I used to think that Zack was sensible and considerate, but now it seems that he is just a yboy, no


    matter who the woman around him is, he can take care of without reservation, he only loves himself.


    I don''t know if I was stimted by my words, Folly, who had already kept her mouth shut, let out a long


    sigh of relief, then raised her lips again and opened her mouth, "Zack, you know best in your heart


    what kind of person I am Folly, as long as it has been done, there is no disavowal.


    Zack took a deep, gruff breath and said, "I believe."


    Lindsey leaned over him and heard this and was about to get into trouble again when he forced his


    manly strength to hold it down.


    "Very well." Folly raised the corners of her mouth, her eyes looking directly in front of herself, as if she


    was speaking to the air, "In that case, it means that you admit that I did not do anything excessive to


    you, this matter, purely Lindsey instigated the injury, in that case, I will pursue it to the end."


    "How can you do that!" Lindsey refused to agree, changing her weak face just now, and retorted loudly


    with a red face, "It''s just a misunderstanding, do you have to be aggressive and leave us in the lurch!"

 Chapter 916 Dennis and Susans Relationship

    Chapter 916 Dennis and Susan''s Rtionship


    Such strong arguments, I have not bothered to spit.


    "Take them out." I instructed the bodyguard, "No more are allowed in without orders."


    After saying that, the bodyguard took action, dragging and dragging, and drove the two out.


    Once they left, the living room waspletely quiet.


    Folly immediately deted, grabbed the sofa to hold on to the upper body, cold sweat on the forehead


    one by one, struggling to breathe heavily, I looked at the intolerant, but also can only take care of, not


    dare to talk more.


    Proud people at heart, some dignity is a lifetime can not be put down.


    ......


    I came out of The Lewis Residence in a depressed mood, and when I got home, I hid myself in my


    room with my kids.


    After sitting for a while, it was natural to call Dennis.


    He picked up quickly, but his voice was muted, "Hello."


    "When are youing over?" I asked, bored as I rocked the crib with nothing to do.


    "Where to?" Dennis spared the words.


    "The Kennedy Residence ah." I deliberately raised the volume and pretended to remind, "Didn''t I say


    before that I wanted to eat my hand-made home cooking, it just so happens that I made it today, are


    you sure you don''t want toe?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone before Dennis'' voice came back, "ra,


    is this a way to please me?"


    Some times, men are too smart to be considered a good thing.


    I bit my lip, did not answer directly, "godfather and Leo they havee back, you do note can be


    to open dinner."


    "Oh ......" Dennis was in a good mood andughed twice, finally dissolved the dry, "today is toote, I


    have another appointment, can not push, you guys eat first, another day, and then make a separate for


    me. "


    "You think so, there is no next time!"


    Hanging up the phone actually made my heart feel a lot lighter.


    Sure enough, the presence of some people, even if they do nothing, is enough tofort the soul.


    Folly is a clear person, said to pursue to the end, then did not intend to let Lindsey, as a representative


    cases of the trial, personally to learn from the scene.


    After a full day of observing in several courtrooms, it was already dark when I left.


    Sitting in the car, I took out my phone and was about to go back to Leo and their Facebook, when a


    push notification popped up in the notification bar.


    is the topic of Twitter.


    Probably because I was bored all day and wanted to find some gossip to rx, I ghostly clicked in.


    After the loading waspleted, Dennis'' spirited photo appeared.


    #The president of the branch of the Whaley Group is suspected to be in a deep rtionship with the


    general manager of the George Group.


    When I saw this topic, I subconsciously raised my eyebrows.


    I''ve heard Dennis mention the Whaley family before, and Ms. Whaley is naturally Chandler''s sister,


    Susan.


    The reporter was very good at capturing the photo, and the angle was so tricky that the two people on


    the photo looked like they were in love with each other, so it was a perfect match.


    But a closer look will know that there is no skin-to-skin interaction between the two, even if the most


    easily misunderstood whispering, Dennis and Susan in the distance between them, and even another


    person can stand down.


    The thing that catches the wind, see too much is also mediocre, just as Leo called, I will put this matter


    to the back of my mind.


    At the dinner table, Leo and Deborah even joked about it, which was brushed off by my deleting two


    sentences.


    Rumor has it, I''ll just take Dennis at his word and see what he does.


    Dennis'' phone call came just before bedtime, "Aren''t you the least bit curious about what my


    rtionship with Susan is?"


    Put down the legal documents in your hand, get the phone to the heel, switch to video, Dennis seconds


    through, already this point, he is still in thepany.


    Iughed, "You ruined her own brother''s hands, what kind of rtionship do you think you two could


    develop?"


    Those keyboard warriors on the Inte don''t know what happened, so it''s okay to talk nonsense.


    Anyone with a brain can see that Dennis'' behavior towards Susan was based on the courtesy of


    ordinary friends, but through the media, adding fuel to the fire to make it seem like a big deal.


    If the two of them really have something, set out to face the public, is with the Civil Affairs Bureau big


    red seal stamp of the book, rather than put two confusing photos, deliberately to attract attention.


    "Well, getting wise, that sounds a little braggy." Dennis leaned back leisurely in his chair, his eyes


    slightly narrowed, his face a little flushed from the wine he had consumed.


    "Showing off? Maybe." I asked, "You can tell by looking at Chandler that THE Whaley family are not


    nice people, and you need to be more careful with Susan."


    "There are other options, and I don''t want to sell my sex." Dennis suddenly opened his eyes, some


    helpless look at me, "the next period of time, I may often contact with Susan, online those news you do


    not listen to, and do not believe, there are special circumstances, I will exin to you alone."


    For some reason, Dennis seemed very tired today.


    Iughed to dispel his concerns, "Go ahead and do what you feel is right, the kids and I will be fine, just


    one thing, even if I''m not around, don''t work overnight for a week or two in a row, get well to make up


    for my promise."


    "Good." Dennis pursed his lips and nodded his head in agreement, then suddenly remembered


    something and said, "Folly''s case, I heard she wants you to be herwyer?"


    "Yeah, it''s kind of supporting my career, whether it''s for the firm or Folly, I''ll give it my all this time. After


    preparing for so long, it''s time to try my strength."


    "Get someone else." Dennis said.


    "Why?" I was a little confused, "You question my ability? Or are you worried that my body won''t hold


    up?"


    The former is understandable, if thetter, there is no need, the virus in my body, although it is a bomb,


    but when nothing is wrong, I am no different from a normal person, if therefore give up a normal life, a


    lifetime of lying in bed, and what is the difference between dead?


    "It''s not that." Dennis exined patiently, "Can''t you see that Lindsey, who is not a good person, dared


    to hire someone to throw acid on Folly today, can you guarantee that she won''t do something


    outrageous tomorrow to threaten you? With so many people in yourw firm, it''s not hard to find


    someone to take your ce, there''s no need to take the brunt of it."


    After thinking about it, Dennis''s concerns are not unreasonable, after all, before Folly was injured, no


    one could have imagined that a seemingly defenseless woman, a ruthless heart, to human life and


    destroy people''s faces.


    "I know, when ites time to appear in court, I will have someone from the firm fill in for me and also


    avoid conflict with Lindsey as much as possible, you don''t have to worry about my side."

 Chapter 917 Leo has a problem with his eyes!

    Chapter 917 Leo has a problem with his eyes!


    A few dayster, Folly''s case went to trial and the judge epted our evidence in its entirety, and not


    surprisingly, Lindsey will serve time in prison with her body.


    That afternoon, just after I returned to the office, I received an invitation to the branch of the Whaley


    Group''s anniversary reception.


    "Miss Kennedy is hereby invited to The Whaley Group''s Celebration Reception and 5th Anniversary


    Reception."


    The invitation was clearly written to represent the Kennedy Groupw firm, separating Dennis and I


    from each other in terms of our status.


    Dennis and Susan''s scandal has been a hot topic, Dennis''s ns aside, the media must have gotten


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    permission from Susan and the Whaley family before they dared to make a big deal out of it. The office


    has only been open for less than a month, and Susan is eager to see me.


    Leo was not invited because of his previous revtions about Chandler, so I asked Leon to go to the


    dinner with me, and only on the way there did I have time to search for Susan''s information.


    To say that this Susan, also considered a woman in the heroic, twenty-two years old to study abroad as


    a master''s degree in business and management, joined the Whaley family ofpanies, three years to


    double the Whaley Group''s share price, and after two years and the Whaley family people turned over,


    and went out to establish a separate business, but a short period of Five years, the branch of the


    Whaley Group in hand, has be the leading building materials and facilities industry, the strength is


    evident.


    A certain degree with a photo of Susan dressed in formal wear, three-dimensional features, clear


    eyebrows, eyes shining brightly, a kind of mixed-race valiant, the overall pration of full ambition,


    unlike those around Dennis before, Susan and I about the same age, but in other aspects can not pick


    any fault, based on the conditions alone, she seems more suitable for Dennis than I The reason for this


    is that she has a simr ambition, at least in terms of career.


    "Arriving at Miss Kennedy."


    Leon reminded me that I had arrived at the outside of the reception, casually looking out the window,


    the red carpet on both sides of the press has long been ready to go, shing lights.


    Just standing, behind the sound of abrupt brakes, a blue supercar parked behind our car, a few


    momentster, the door opened, Leo came down in a tuxedo, once out, it attracted most of the focus of


    the camera, he was calm, not slow to straighten out the clothes, before turning to help the car Deborah


    out, to the camera to show the couple''s love and harmony.


    "Mr. Kennedy is so attentive to his sister." Leon teased in a voice that only the two of us could hear.


    But it''s true, with Leo around, I saved myself a lot of trouble and took advantage of the fact that they


    were being pestered by reporters to take pictures and walked in at a quicker pace.


    As we entered, the emcee on stage happened to be introducing Susan, "...... Here''s Ms. Whaley on


    stage to make a speech."


    The spotlight then shifted instantly from the stage to the right front, with the light hitting the curvaceous


    Susan, along with the tall, sturdy figure beside her, also bing the focus of attention as expected.


    The air was quiet for a few seconds, and when everyone''s attention was looking over, Susan spoke


    slowly and methodically to Dennis before lifting her feet onto the stage.


    Talk generous, heroic posture, the momentum of even many men present are ashamed of themselves,


    not a woman like a woman, the only soft, probably when looking in a certain direction, there is always a


    trace of ambiguity flowing under the eyes.


    I was watching with interest when Leo''s familiar spiel rang in my ears.


    "This woman, who has never seen a man in herst life?"


    My position is not far from the door, but and the stage is a hundred thousand miles away, Leo''s voice is


    not restrained, although not so much as to reach the stage, but caused several guests around the


    strange gaze.


    "Can you keep your voice down, I don''t want to be treated like I''m here to crash the party." Deborah


    looked helpless.


    It seems that Leon was right, Leo arrived at the same time as us, to take advantage of the Kennedy


    family and Whaley family''s past, to attract the attention of the press, so that I wouldn''t have to respond


    - what do you think about attending the former''s present''s reception.


    Feelings?


    Yes.


    The gossip magazines are not all catching wind, Susan and Dennis, one is a strong background of the


    millennium, one is the rise of a prairie neer to the mall, each body face value are online, indeed a


    good match, especially when you see the love in Susan''s eyes, I even brainstormed a y, male and


    female strong you chase me, intertwined with the business interests of the heroine love drama.


    "Who says I''m not?" Leo chose to break the jar in the face of the guests'' questions, raising an eyebrow


    to survey the few people who were looking at him wistfully, and warned grimly, "Let me see who found


    out what I''m up to, just when I''m short of an excuse to look for trouble."


    Leo''s fierce reputation is out there, those people are seen to be weak, not long after the birds and


    beasts scattered, the surrounding suddenly spacious a lot.


    After sending those people away, Leo leaned over to me, "Don''t worry, Dennis can''t see this woman."


    "Hmm?" I was surprised by Leo''s trust in Dennis and joked, "You have a lot of faith in Dennis, don''t


    you?"


    Instead of answering, Leo changed the topic with a bad smile, "What, are you already jealous?"


    "No." I shrugged helplessly.


    To be honest, before Susan appeared, I imagined countless times that Dennis had an additional


    character beside him who was better than me in every way, and where I would go from here, but when


    the situation did arise, my heart was put at ease.


    The eyes and voice do not lie, Dennis video, mentioning the exhaustion of coping with Susan, when


    facing me leaping tone, enough to say everything, if to this point, I can not even give him this trust, but


    also not qualified to enjoy his love.


    "In fact, you and Dennis are the family, right Leo, you and he stimte people in the same way, really


    think that women are so easy to cheat?" Deborah suddenly interjected gloomily from the side.


    Leo smiled, his face changed instantly, and after coughing awkwardly twice, he walked towards the


    crowd.


    "What''s going on here?" It was rare to see Leo defeated, and I was surprised and amused.


    "Thest time he came to mypany to confirm the trademark of yourw firm, he actually brought a


    peripheral girl with him, you said to find a cleaner one, the one beside him, the gossip magazines don''t


    know how many times his face has been shown, a day to change a gigolo, really lowering his own


    value." Deborah stared at Leo''s back with a grimace.


    I followed her line of sight and looked over, the corners of my mouth rose wildly, Leo ah Leo, handling


    other people''s affairs with ease, to their own head, no point new ideas.


    "And then what, how did you do it?" I gossiped.


    "Go downstairs and buy a dozen boxes of Durex, tell him to use more than a few at a time, nothing to


    do is often run to the hospital, sexual happiness can not be dyed nor do not want to die! I can see,


    Leo does not like me is not my problem, is his eyes have problems!"


    "Poof--"


    I couldn''t hold back myughter and secretly gave Deborah a thumbs up, "Deborah, your reaction is


    quite superb."

 Chapter 918 Jealous Strawman

    Chapter 918 Jealous Strawman


    Deborah was baffled by myugh and frowned in disgust.


    I wasughing uncontrobly, even if Deborah did not say, I can imagine how blinded Leo''s expression


    was at that time, this time he kind of met a tough fight, trying to force Karina out of the way of the same


    trick, but unfortunately, Deborah did not take the trick.


    "Miss Kennedy."


    The sudden polite voice came to my ears, and the smile gradually solidified on my face until it


    disappeared before I turned around.


    As I expected, Susan came looking for it after all.


    The four eyes met, our eyes met in the air, each other maintained just the right amount of smiling,


    seemingly like old friends who have been friends for a long time, it ispletely impossible to see that


    this is the love rival who is fond of the same man.


    As the main family, the guests'' attention shifted once Susan came over.


    "Ms. Whaley, congrattions." I lifted the champagne from my hand in congrattions.


    "Thank you." Susan smiled, not showing hostility, "I heard that Miss Kennedy has opened a neww


    firm, it just so happens that ourpany has recently encountered some difficult matters, I wonder if


    you would like to do a small favor."


    It''s a blessing not a curse, it''s a curse that can''t be avoided, dodged the press siege, or to face the


    gossip of this room of celebrity eyes.


    Take the Whaley Group''s business, is to admit that they are not as good as Susan, after leaving


    Dennis, it is surprising to rely on his side of the woman to take care of business, and not to take, it will


    sit on the rumors of my small vision, no belly, left and right are not people, it is true that this Susan is


    not the usual small role.


    Leo said, hit the snake to hit the seven inches, since Susan sent to the door, you can not me me.


    After thinking for a while, I pursed my lips andughed, "Ms. Whaley is too much, what to help or not to


    help, I am a person who has never been able to do anything, I was once taken care of by my


    grandmother, after I got married, I had my husband to protect me, and now I can''t live without the


    blessing of the Kennedy family, I really don''t know anything about business. Since Ms. Whaley has


    asked for it, I naturally have to do my best."


    I paused and raised my eyes to search for Leon in the crowd, "Mr. Leon."


    Leon responded by walking through the crowd and taking a position next to me at the back, "Miss


    Kennedy, what can I do for you."


    "Ms. Whaley ran into some trouble, see if you can handle it yourself or get some help from some


    random person at the office, don''t let Ms. Whaley get hurt over the small stuff."


    The word "casual", I deliberately changed the tone and raised the volume, so that everyone can hear


    clearly.


    The original smile also disappeared, and her gaze was somewhat unexpectedly on my body, openly


    meet her eyes, I showed enthusiasm and innocence, now, probably everyone present heard out,


    Dennis''s ex-wife, but a useless, all rely on the family background shade of a straw bag.


    This straw man, however, is the one that makes them jealous.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    In this city where every inch ofnd is gold, who can say shamelessly that they can enjoy the shade of


    their family for the rest of their lives and just eat, drink and be merry?


    The family''s rich second generation, the second generation of officials, either outstanding ability, if the


    appearance is amazing, without exception, have to bring benefits for the family, in order to get the


    appropriate shelter, if born on a mediocre, destined to be a life of caution, trying not to give the family


    trouble, down to ordinary people.


    And I, in the face of the strong women who have been across the mall, admit their ipetence in a


    big way, but between the lines reveals the preference enjoyed by Susan begged for, I have, what is


    more damaging than this?


    This is what she asked for, the enemy does not offend me I do not offend, if the enemy offends me,


    then only a hundred times to return it.


    Leon is very perceptive, see the right time to fill the knife, "Ms. Whaley, Miss Kennedy does not


    understand the situation, I exin to you, since the opening of the firm, received the Kennedy family,


    The Lewis family of a number ofpanies, now the barristers really can not spare time to. If you do


    not mind, my assistant is quite qualified, how about introducing you?"


    Poof, Leon dislike people is also really powerful, the hall of the president of the listed group, actually


    take an assistantwyer to deal with, I have to say, the courage is quite big, worthy of Leo to see the


    person.


    A confrontation down, Susan did not take advantage of half, but was severely lower head, she is still a


    calm person, the bottom of the eye has emerged angry, but did not have further action.


    Half a dayter, a figure suddenly came out from behind Susan, and without saying a word, he raised


    his arm and threw the wine in his hand at me.


    Leon was quick on the uptake and took a step in front of me.


    However, the man''s hand was halfway raised, but suddenly an arm stretched out to capture it, and with


    a fierce force, the man copsed half of his body in pain, kneeling on the ground and begging for


    mercy.


    The ss of wine originally sshed to me suddenly lost its power and fell directly to the ground,


    sshing water droplets in all directions, Susan dodged, the pure white dress skirt instantly stained


    with blinding red.


    Over themotion, Dennis'' dangerous voice threw up.


    "Who gave you the nerve."


    At the end of the sentence, Dennis shook off the man''s hand and kicked him to the ground.


    Themotion drew the attention of the whole room, I then realized that Leonard and Duncan and


    others were also there, only they were not tall, just now the position was not obvious, now people are


    flocking towards this side to see the action, it was revealed.


    In this way, the suspicion and threat that this group of people fell on Dennis drove even longer.


    Dennis close to Susan, naturally, there is to Leonard party to show good intentions, but now but in


    public for me, in my turn, I can not help but doubt the authenticity of the so-called divorce.


    However, Dennis seemed to be oblivious to everything, his cold eyes fell on Susan, his cool lips


    opened and closed, "Your people have a lot of face, an assistant, dare to touch my child''s mother, why,


    want to let all the people of City P know that my child, followed by anyone can bully people, in the


    future, even if you want to make a move on the child, there is no need to worry? You don''t have to


    worry about it?"


    The words "hit me, is to hit Dennis''s children, this sentence came out, is considered a stable in my


    body to put a life preserver.


    I have to say, my man, the response is really not ordinary fast, the same thing, a little operation, it


    bes a good excuse to seize.


    Keep in mind that not long ago, Dennis used the same reasoning to knock off Henry.


    The words fell, the room was silent, the guests well poked their heads in anticipation of how this love


    rivalry drama would end.


    A few momentster, a female voice resounded.


    "You don''t have to go back to the office tomorrow."


    Susan is worthy of seeing the storm, before and after less than a minute, then made the decision to


    break the tail to skim off.


    The assistant looked aggrieved, stumbled up to her side to fight, but was a re back at her, and finally


    could only reluctantly re at me, angrily left the scene.


    "Are you still satisfied with this treatment?"

 Chapter 919 Sleeping together will not happen anything

    Chapter 919 Sleeping together will not happen anything


    Dennis did not say anything, but looked down at the ground, then took off his jacket, walked to Susan,


    reached out and draped it over her.


    "Today is the Whaley Group''s big day, don''t let the media take pictures that they shouldn''t, go change


    your clothes first."


    After he finished, with an obscure nce at me, he turned and walked through the crowd, taking the


    lead in leaving this ce of right and wrong. Susan nced sideways at the jacket on her shoulder and


    seemed to think for a moment before walking again towards the nearest side door.


    The two main characters have left the stage, naturally there is no drama to watch, guests are


    dispersed.


    I looked around, made a state of finishing grooming, eyes intentionally or unintentionally look at


    Leonard and his group in the distance, see them talking andughing, apparently have dropped their


    guard, which is a sigh of relief.


    Finally, another hurdle has been ovee, but hopefully after today, Dennis'' n will go more


    smoothly.


    But this Hongmen Banquet, but can no longer stay, the y is ultimately a y, acting too long, it will


    reveal the horse''s foot.


    After thinking about it, I said to Deborah and Leon, "Go back."


    "Leo''s gone off somewhere, I''ll go look for him."


    Deborah also did not give me the opportunity to speak, finished and walked into the crowd with the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    skirt, I had no choice but to follow.


    The lobby was full of guests, but it was clear what was there, so Deborah led us towards the back


    garden to find it.


    After walking through the gable, he turned the corner and saw Leo''s familiar figure in the lighted room


    across the hall, standing sideways by the bed, hands in his pockets, looking serious, as if he was


    talking about something big.


    Deborah was just about to call for someone when I hastily reached out and pulled her back, signaling


    her not to act rashly.


    Sure enough, in the next second, Dennis appeared next to Leo, from a distance, it seems that the


    atmosphere between these two is not good, each reserved and high, and even some saber-rattling,


    distant.


    So it seems that there should be a third person in the room, and if we go there now, we will only cause


    them trouble.


    As I was watching, Leon appeared from nowhere, walked up to us and made a hush gesture, and


    immediately pulled us into a nearby corner.


    Just hide, far away Duncan will lead Leonard and his party out of the banquet hall, along the corridor all


    the way to Leo''s room, a party of seven or eight people, I do not recognize all, but from the attitude of


    the temperament to see the rich that is noble, is not an idle person.


    They did not take long to enter, there was a nging sound of falling things inside, then the door of the


    room was kicked open, Leo huffed and puffed and rushed out from inside and left directly through the


    back door of the garden.


    After waiting a while longer, a harsh scream came from that room, and then two bodyguards came out


    with the man who had passed out and walked deeper into the garden.


    And it didn''t take long for the room to ring with harmoniousughter, and every now and then two raw


    faces walked by the window, both just following Leonard''s side, one cupping a ss of wine and


    ......


    When we arrived home, Leo happened toe out of Link''s study and ran into each other head-on.


    When Deborah saw her, she gave a huffy "hmmm" and turned around and stormed into the bedroom


    mming the door behind her.


    "Looks like you''re going to have to sleep in the guest room tonight." I teased.


    "It doesn''t matter, nothing will happen if we sleep together anyway." Leo shrugged his shoulders with a


    rxed look.


    "What did you and Dennis just do in the back garden?" I digressed straight away.


    "Nothing, just cooperate to do a scene, you are the mother of Dennis''s child, and my Uncle Link''s only


    daughter, the Whaley family people want to under your thunder, just resignation can not be enough."


    It looks like the unconscious was taken away, should be the man who threw wine at me.


    Leo and Dennis'' intention is simple and brutal, to show the Whaley family and the people behind the


    Whaley family that even after divorcing Dennis, I, ra, am still not to be humiliated.


    In fact, originally I have already regained a city, but Susan''s men are too reckless, only to provoke


    Dennis to fight, so that they are in big trouble, I am useless.


    Although Leo said easy, I can not forget the scene in the corridor, he alone, including Dennis,


    confronted with a dozen people, how dangerous the situation, even if the final results desired, is


    ultimately licking the blood on the knife for the.


    In this world, there is no one who is destined to gamble his life for another person.


    "I know you guys are for my own good, but in the future, it''s time to let go and let me handle it myself,


    whether it''s you or Dennis, you should have your own lives, you can''t watch me for the rest of your


    lives, think about your own business too."


    Leo''s immodest face was unrestrained, "Who says it can''t be a lifetime? Half a lifetime has passed,


    what''s the difference between those decades?"


    I was helpless, "You know that''s not what I''m talking about, what exactly are you going to do about


    Deborah, I don''t know if you''re using it in this way, are you testing to see if she''ll leave or if you have


    another agenda, isn''t it time to stop at the end?"


    Speaking of this, Leo''s face a little smile frozen, frowned and lowered his face, did not answer.


    "Brother," seeing him like this, I suddenly some sad, "Deborah is not Karina, she never thought of


    leaving, why you dare not admit that you love her, remember when you came to me about Karina, that


    kind of heartbreaking pain you have forgotten? Karina is good, but she didn''t want to give you a


    lifetime, Deborah has a small problem, but she is alive and in love with you, someone who is


    determined to be your wife for life, do you think you are really fair to her?"


    Leo was still silent, his dark eyes narrowed, his long eyshes blinking once or twice, not knowing if he


    was considering my suggestion.


    He raised his head with an obscure smile in his eyes, and his long white hand patted soothingly on my


    arm, "I know what''s in my heart, don''t worry, I know what I want, it''ste, I''ll call the nurse to give you a


    shot so you can rest early."


    After that, without waiting for me to react, he went directly around me and went downstairs.


    Watching his figure disappear at the end of the corridor, I had an indescribable feeling of difficulty.


    Leo has too many scruples, and the source of it all, more or less, has to do with me.


    After the nurse left, I dialed Brady''s number.


    "Yo, ra, I was looking for a chance to thank you for themunication base station, but you came


    up here yourself, you are also the master of nothing, tell me, what is it, I should not do anything." Brady


    showed extra enthusiasm, it seems to have benefited from the cooperation with the Gibson Group.


    I also do not dy, directly indicate the purpose, "You know a lot of people, find someone for me ......"


    The following day.


    When I returned to the office, I asked Leon to recruit a personal assistant for me.


    I interviewed a female PhD candidate who had returned from overseas, and she was hired


    immediately.

 Chapter 920 - A Cost-Effective Deal

    Chapter 920 - A Cost-Effective Deal


    Some schrs were once bored and divided human beings into three categories, men, women and


    female doctors, to tease those independent women who are better than men and have more leadership


    qualities.


    Although it''s a joke, but the new assistant Janice and I spent a week together, but I have a deep feeling


    about the so-called academic remarks, female doctor whether in business or life, almost nothing is not


    good, even Leon have to say a word of admiration, to save me a lot of trouble.


    After the reception, Dennis contacted me less and less, which meant he was getting closer to his goal.


    A weekter,te at night.


    Out of the bathroom, habitually go to the balcony of the single sofa lying brush a while Twitter, just sat


    down to pick up the phone, the afterglow nced at the ground a little bit of a dark shadow from behind


    close.


    I instantly raised caution and prepared myself for danger.


    But then a figure suddenly broke through the balcony window, and when I reacted and turned around, I


    saw Janice in camouge and Dennis fighting together.


    Dennis had originally practiced some kicks and fists, and men''s natural strength and height


    suppression, dealing with Janice should befortable, but Janice but fist and foot wind, striking fast


    and hard, a few moves down, Dennis did not take advantage of a little, but the body of the high-fashion


    suit has a clear shoe print.


    Seeing that Dennis was so difficult, Janice suddenly lowered herself into a lunge, took out the dagger


    strapped to her foot, and rolled on the ground towards Dennis.


    Dennis was forced to retreat, but Janice pped the ground again and stood up with a bang, her de


    aimed at his taut neck.


    "Stop it Janice!" I rushed to speak.


    Janice''s movement was a shock, but Dennis seized the opportunity and grabbed Janice''s arm to


    snatch the dagger, and subdued her to the ground with an over-the-shoulder m.


    The bedroom is quiet, and the de is pressed against Janice''s neck.


    Fearing that Dennis would kill me, I hurriedly exined, "She''s one of mine."


    Dennis looked up at me before he looked down at Janice again, and his low voice was deeply


    dangerous, "Next time remember, one move to control the enemy is the final decision to let go of your


    target, just that second, if ra had not spoken in time, your life would have been lost."


    Janice frowned deeply, but defiantly, "Each other, without the boss, you may not be able to avoid my


    knife."


    She is used to this, just burying her head in the work, not a lot of nonsense, open the mouth is sure to


    say astonishing.


    "Can you guys put your knives away before we talk?" It was oddly disturbing to watch.


    Dennis thought for a moment before he got up and let go, and Janice got free and stood up instantly.


    "It''s a good knife, but your skills aren''t up to snuff." Dennis threw the dagger at her with a cold face, a


    hint of impatience shing under his eyes, on the verge of anger.


    Janice was not afraid of death, and spoke up again, "If you don''t like it, just have a formalpetition,


    no need to be weird."


    The words fell, Dennis''s dark eyes swept over, the body''s breath instantly became icy cold, the entire


    atmosphere of the room followed the sword.


    My eyes dripped around, I covered my stomach and sat down on the sofa, making a painful


    appearance, "Hiss-"


    Seeing this, Dennis immediately bent over and opened his arms to protect me in his arms, "Have you


    injected the inhibitor today?"


    When he finished, I put my hands around his neck and acted like a scoundrel, "Hey, don''t be angry, I


    didn''t tell Janice clearly about our situation, and she took you for someone who wanted to harm me, so


    I rushed you to do your wife a favor, right?"


    I bit my lip and blinked innocently at him, selling my innocence.


    Dennis ck face, disgusted and helpless, the corners of his mouth drooping, a bad negotiable look.


    I simply gave up and hugged Dennis''s face and dropped a sloppy kiss on his forehead.


    "All right! No more holding grudges!"


    When talking, Dennis face will have a smile swept away, little by little, converging into an upturned


    corner of the mouth, handsome features tinged with smiles, and then a few more British, extra


    provocative.


    Laughing, the matter is resolved, Dennis is a slight cleanliness fetish, wearing this is one of his favorite


    high fashion, somehow "insulted" by Janice, do not let him eat a little sweet, it is not easy to solve.


    The scene has just been controlled, Janice''s voice again abruptly sounded, "forced to eat dog food, I


    want to count overtime."


    A serious, no-joke, the air vaguely resounded with the sound of an intending board.


    I have a ck face, "Janice , you do not know how expensive you are, but also overtime pay, if this


    continues I doubt if I can still afford you."


    "Then you better pray this guyes around less often." With a serious face, Janice took her phone


    out for a flurry of operations, then pointed the Facebook collection code at me, "One thousand dors,


    and I promise no one will bother you tonight."


    "Hmm? Are you ying for real?" I got a little angry, "So you kicked my husband, what''s the medical


    bill?"


    Janice sniffed down and thought for a moment, and before she could speak, Dennis got up from my


    side and took out his phone to scan the code directly, "I''ll pay for this."


    "Drip-" payment was sessful.


    Dennis put the phone away and instructed, "Go out and keep watch."


    Janice looked at him warily, then at me, motionless as a statue.


    I hold my forehead, "You go out first, I will call you if something happens, do not suddenly attack people


    in the future."


    "That won''t do, you made it very clear when I epted the assignment that anyone with mischievous


    intentions towards you must be dealt with." Janice looked certain, as if she was so righteous.


    In fact, a week ago, she was an internationally wanted mercenary. Internationally wanted mercenary.


    "Well, OK, then just remember, Dennis the man, no matter how much he goes overboard with me, you


    don''t need to do anything, got it?" I was angry and helpless, not understanding how such a single-


    minded person could stand out among the female mercenaries and be chosen by Brady.


    I said clearly on the phone, the price is not a problem, the most important thing is to be able to protect


    me, and a little smart, Janice good, Dennis came to the door, but also have to addbor costs?


    "Got it." After saying that, Janice then rushed out of the balcony and disappeared from sight by means


    of the rope.


    Dennis, who hadn''t said anything earlier, saw that Janice had really left and went over to pull the


    curtains while making fun of me, "Where did you find such a live treasure?"


    "Let Brady introduced, and he is asck of heart." I couldn''t help but spit, and remembering what just


    happened, I med, "Janice just now that was an unreasonable request, why did you give her money,


    at this rate, the Kennedy family can''t afford to feed her even if they have mountains of silver."


    Dennis took off his jacket and put his hands on the back of the sofa and came towards me, "If you don''t


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    have the Kennedy family, you still have the George family, if you don''t have enough, let her go to The


    Lewis family and ask for it.


    "That''s true, but ......"


    Wait, something''s wrong, analysis is analysis, when did Dennis get so close to me, and what''s with his


    hand, what''s rubbing it on my shoulder?


    I subconsciously scowled and looked at his close face with a puzzled expression, "Dennis, what are


    you doing?"


    Dennis reached out and cupped my face, his fingers brushed my bangs that had fallen behind my ears


    along the broad side of my face, his voice more than a little wet and ambiguous, "A thousand knives to


    buy a night without being disturbed, don''t you think it''s a good deal?"


    Me, "......"

 Chapter 921 - The lions share

    Chapter 921 - The lion''s share


    With Janice as a loose cannon, Dennis spent the next few days in the Kennedy Residence until dawn


    almost every night.


    Just this week, a virtual currency called Bitcoin has taken off in the country, with several of the major


    City P families involved, but this investment has a risk rate far above normal and is not backed by


    official agencies.


    Yet the news is buzzing with spection.


    "the Bell Group real estate marketce has epted Bitcoin payments ......"


    "4S first Bitcoin transaction sessful ......"


    Link was furious about this, and every day after dinner, he would bring the whole family to sit in front of


    the TV to follow the news.


    "This Jonah Colunga, all day long, nonsense, what are those people in the TV station, actually let this


    kind of people on the big screen to brainwash the people of the country!"


    Within two minutes of watching, Link was so angry that his face turned ck and he couldn''t wait to get


    on the TV and beat up the stock analyst who was campaigning for Bitcoin.


    "Don''t be so angry," Leo advised, "now this era of the Inte, who has time to watch TV ah, let him


    talk about the ceiling, no one to watch, no one to listen, can not make any waves."


    "I don''t think so." Deborah sorrowfully rolled her eyes at him, looking at the two people singing on the


    screen, analysis, "you do not y stocks, of course, do not understand the way, this Jonah Colunga, in


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    the hearts of stockholders is a god-like existence, a few each stockholder to respect the phrase ''a great


    The investor'', where he has handpicked the stock, there is not a shareholder is not a hot pursuit, now


    he said Bitcoin has the earn, only afraid that after the price is not marketable."


    "What does whether Bitcoin goes up or down have to do with him being a little stock analyst? Doesn''t


    he know that people under Uncle Link are always watching this thing?" Leo narrowed his eyes with


    seeming faith, obviously skeptical of Deborah''s words.


    "Of course it has nothing to do with him, but the people behind him are the ones who want Bitcoin to be


    sought after the most." So says Deborah.


    "You mean this Jonah Colunga was bought by the Bell?" Smart as Leo, he immediately figured it out,


    and after a pause, added, "You''re a designer, howe you''re so familiar with this stock stuff?"


    "What, only men are allowed to work in business and women can''t be good at the business way?"


    Deborah was not polite at all and disliked him coldly.


    Leo was blocked a solid, and because of the previous peripheral girl thing righteousness, a word can


    not answer, just angry re.


    This pair of enemies, perhaps really can quarrel for life.


    "All right, don''t argue," Link mood, sullen face scolded, "now the Bell family looking for cooperation


    everywhere, you look after the industry in hand, Leo I warn you ah, usually you y rubbish I do not


    hesitate to manage, Bitcoin if you dare to dip A little, I break your legs!"


    "No way." Leo yfully snorted and deliberately changed the subject, "Take it easy, I''ll go talk to this


    Jonah Colunga tomorrow and tell him to stop fooling around on TV!"


    "Don''t fool me with your set, talk about it, pay attention to the way, you are my Link''s nephew, don''t let


    people seize the pigtail, or ......"


    I''m not interested in Bitcoin or stock analysts at all, I''m just worried if the Bell family will count Dennis in


    the business.


    ording to Link, this is not a legitimate business, I worry that Dennis will have to participate in order


    to revenge, if this leaves a handle, it will be very difficult for him to get out in the future.


    I just didn''t expect that Susan would approach me before Dennis made his choice.


    I was discussing Folly''swsuit with Leon when she walked into my office with her people. After the first


    trial, Lindsey was convicted of intentional assault and sentenced to five years in prison, which the jury


    decided to suspend for a year in consideration of the baby in her belly, but we both agreed that it wasn''t


    the best oue.


    After all, the prison environment today has long been different from that of thest century, and


    prisoners can enjoy basic human rights even if they need to work to reform, without affecting the


    reproductive process.


    "Mr. Kennedy, a guest has arrived." The secretary knocked on the door and we looked up to see Susan


    already standing in the doorway.


    Looking at each other, Susan raised the corners of her mouth slightly, as she did at the reception, with


    the same warm but distant expression.


    Raising her eyes towards her behind, she didn''t bring anyone else, and went solo with a lot of gusto.


    "That''s all for today, we''ll talk about the restter." After sending Leon away, I weed Susan in, "Ms.


    Whaley has been waiting for a long time,e in and sit down."


    As soon as he sat down, Susan made her purpose clear, "I want to buy the shares of the George


    Group in Miss Kennedy''s hand, at any price you want, I will not bargain."


    I breathed a long sigh of relief, leaned back in the chair behind me, slightly narrowed eyes to measure


    her, worthy of the City P first strong woman, listen to the tone, it seems to be the target is imperative,


    and her business, must be very fast.


    Unfortunately, I''m not a business person and I don''t want to do business with her.


    After a moment of silence, I pursed my lips and smiled, and the lion said, "Then it''s thirty billion."


    "Oh ......" Susan immediately then bowed her head andughed, "Miss Kennedy can really joke, the


    George Group''s total value is only two hundred billion, you offer such a price, seems to be out of


    order."


    "Is that so ......" I put my hand on the table, propped up chin for thinking, difficult to think for a while,


    before raising my eyes again, looking at her with an innocent face, "but just will not Ms. Whaley said


    personally, the price is arbitrary I open?"


    At these words, Susan''s expression clearly froze for a moment, and a momentary questioning shed


    under her eyes, as if she was doubting the intellectual soundness of the person in front of her.


    The "price is open" is just a kind of window-dressing, saying this, one is to pursue some sense of


    superiority, the second is to show the sincerity of cooperation, the so-called "casual", the reality is that it


    must also be controlled in excess of a reasonable range of fifty percent, which is in all walks of life are


    The unwritten rules, although the party taking the money to pay more blood, but also a willing to fight a


    willing to take, both sides are happy to see things, after all, no one will and money against.


    But today, I actually took the scene so seriously.


    The George Group''s shares were passed on to me by the Old Mr. George, although the share is not as


    much as Dennis, but with the development of the George Group so far, the valuation is also in the five


    billion up and down, and I asked for 30 billion, six times the market price, said a sentence "not in line


    with the rules "is already considered Susan has the connotation, encounter with the anxious, said


    extortion is not too much.


    Susan straightened her expression, a little impatient, "How about a bite, eight billion?"


    The highest standard of the reasonable range, but also gave an extra 500 million, I have to say, the


    price is also quite attractive.


    But the more you pay the price at all costs, the more it proves that the secret behind this is


    unspeakable.


    After dropping my eyes and thinking about it, I leaned back and spread my hands, "Not for sale."


    After a pause, looking at Susan''s obscure eyes, I cocked the corner of my mouth, proudly said,


    "Although my marriage with Dennis failed to end, but I am not a fool, with Dennis''s ability, the George


    Group in his hands in the future will only get better and better, I get much more than this small eight


    billion, what reason do I have to give up such a What reason would I have to give up such a good way


    to make a fortune?"

 Chapter 922 - Thinking of the same thing

    Chapter 922 - Thinking of the same thing


    Probably Susan could never have imagined that I, a spoiled woman, would be so difficult to deal with.


    "Ten billion, sign the contract today." She seems to have given up, the sultry eyes slightly narrowed,


    eyes be shrewd, "the George Group is indeed very development potential, but to go further, but


    also need more powerful help, this can not be done by Dennis himself, but I can, Miss Kennedy, this


    world is not a real unearned If you hold on to your shares now, the George Group may have lost its


    best investor, not to mention the 10 billion, even if you can keep the current 5 billion, is an unknown,


    you better think it over."


    To be honest, the words were so provocative that I would almost have been tempted if these shares


    were not Freddy''s consignment.


    Seeing her expression so serious and sincere, I followed the look of dawning realization, will not learn


    to y into the wood.


    When the look on Susan''s face soothed a little, the corners of my mouth curled up and I started to y


    rascal again, "Think it over, or not to sell."


    I''m afraid she can''t hear clearly, deliberately every word is spoken correctly, "Ms. Whaley is very clear,


    with the Kennedy family and The Lewis family to take care of, I''m not short of money, not to the point of


    selling shares to support themselves, but you reminded me, the George Group Now that the George


    Group is only listed in China, you want to buy shares at any cost, and in the future Dennis will be


    looked at by those investment bankers on Wall Street, the shares of the George Group, I''m afraid there


    is no market, money can not buy, in that case, what reason do I have to sell it?"


    As the words fell, Susan''s face sankpletely, her shrewd eyes staring at me, a trace of anger


    shing under her eyes, "You''re smarter than I thought."


    I pursed my lips, unassable.


    It is true that a woman who took the "free offer" seriously should not have thought of hoarding the


    shares of the George Group, but thanks to Susan indirectly gave me a step, otherwise I would not have


    been able to find an excuse to refuse the two billion she gave me for nothing.


    After half a minute of confronting each other in the air, Susan stood up as if she had remembered


    something, and turned around to walk out of the room without taking two steps.


    "We''ll see." I pretended to be bored and sat down on a chair to lie down, like an uneducated rascal.


    Susan didn''t linger too much longer, lifted her feet and walked out.


    As soon as she left, I dialed Dennis'' private number.


    As soon as I got through, he spoke up before I did, "Susan called you?"


    I smiled knowingly and nodded into the phone, "You guessed that early?"


    "The Whaley family can not do this business, Susan''s character is so strong, she will not let go of this


    opportunity, of course, this is after all a super high risk investment, she can not take thepany she


    built into it, naturally want to start from me, you are the secondrgest shareholder of thepany, not


    Who are you looking for?" Dennis faintly said.


    I still have some things to think about, "the Whaley family and the Bell family have not worked together


    before, such a good opportunity to make money, the Bell family does not count on them?"


    After Dennis exined I realized that the Bell family had a falling out with the Whaley family because of


    Chandler, the second generation.


    The Bell family''s youngest daughter, Janice, was born lively and clever, looks also first-ss beautiful,


    the whole family as a little princess in raising, but also because of this, the little girl''s character is a bit


    mischievous, the bones are also arrogant, usually like to fight, the original Chandler notoriety, the Bell


    family in order to protect their daughter, has been careful The Bell family, in order to protect their


    daughter, has been careful to avoid the children''s rtionship, even the noble school, also retreated


    and chose the city ranked second, in order to avoid the flowers in the cow dung such things happen to


    their head.


    But City P is not small, not big, high society children often visit only those ces, finally a listed


    Chandler remembered but, the next day, someone stopped the Bell family''s nanny car, will The next


    day, Chandler got someone to stop the Bell family''s nanny car, took Janice away, and raped her.


    After this incident, the Bell family sent their youngest daughter out of the country and severed ties with


    the Whaley family.


    "Chandler really hasn''t lost his shit." I couldn''t help but spit out.


    "Irrelevant people, there is no need to mention it to affect your mood." Dennis seems to be in a hurry,


    directly digressing, "Susan is not so easy to give up, maybe there will be some other actions, you have


    to bring up careful."


    "Well." I knew he was worried, but I didn''t want him to get too tired, so I said half-jokingly, "You''ve


    personally tested Janice''s strength, and the Kennedy family has arranged so many bodyguards that no


    one can hurt me.


    Bitcoin belongs to the gray trade, I naturally do not support, but Dennis may have other ns, I


    naturally have to understand clearly, after dealing with Susan to know how to improvise.


    "What do you think, with the strength of our couple, we need to make this kind of quick money?"


    Dennis'' rxed tone reassured me a lot.


    It was rare to see Dennis so unhumble, and I smiled along, "I know what to do."


    After a pause, he had a brainstorm and thought of a great idea, "Since Susan wants to get the Bitcoin


    business at any cost, why don''t we take advantage of the situation and just stir it up?"


    Dennis sniffed and suddenlyughed lowly, "huh huh ......"


    "What''s tough about?" I was a little puzzled, and it''s always good to get a head start.


    "I was thinking that after having Snowy and Jamie, you know exactly what''s on my mind and have the


    same idea of tripping up the Bell family as I do." Dennisughed.


    It was a great honor to get Dennis'' affirmation, so to speak. I pretended to be proud and said, "Yes, I''m


    smart as a whip now, so you should be careful, if I find any signs of misconduct, huh! Just wait and


    see!"


    "Well, no more, there will be a meetingter, as for dealing with the Whaley family and the Bell family, I


    have not yet figured out how to operate, you also wait and see for the time being."


    Just after he finished, Toby''s voice sounded on his end urging that it was time, and the call ended


    there.


    Put down the phone, looked at the screen returned to the Facebook interface, some sickly, this man,


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    even the phone call also calcted the time, not willing to dy a minute.


    Just, for the time being, spare him, when dealing with these grudges, there are generous and beautiful


    days waiting for us.


    Just three hours after Susan left, there was suddenly an argument outside thew firm.

 Chapter 923 Not to compete for buns to compete for breath

    Chapter 923 Not topete for buns topete for breath


    Thew firm is listed under the Kennedy Group, so it is reasonable to say that no one wille to the


    door to make trouble, but the dispute continued for a while, it seems that even Leon also came out, but


    never settled, outside is still very lively.


    I couldn''t sit still, so I opened the door and went to see.


    Leon led a feww firm employees crowded in the corridor in front of the pantry, surrounded by the


    man in the middle wearing sses and a gray id suit, his face was ugly, not like he was here to pick


    a fight, but like a disgruntled customer of the service.


    "What''s wrong?" I walked over to him, keeping the subdued smile the boss should have.


    Hearing the sound, the crowd looked my way, the man with sses pushed the frame on the bridge of


    his nose, looking obscurely at me.


    Leon came to my side, whispering, "the customer dispute is the Whaley family, Mr. Kennedy instructed,


    we just do business, do not tantly offend those families for the time being, I would have liked to


    kindly dismiss, but he said nothing to go, said to the Bar Association toin about us. "


    I looked up at the man with the sses and nodded my head to indicate that I knew.


    "It seems that here, you are in charge?" The man with the sses asked with a sober face.


    "Yes." I smiled and pointed sideways in the direction of the office, "What does this gentleman have to


    do why don''t you go inside and talk, I have other clients here, no need to influence each other."


    The enemy of my enemy is my friend. I''d like to see what this guy is ying at when he finds the


    Kennedy family''s ce.


    The man with the sses sniffed and thought for a moment, then lifted his feet and walked towards my


    room.


    Just after sitting down, the man with sses opened his mouth first, "Since you''ve left me behind, that


    means your firm is ready to take on my case, right?"


    He sat across from me with folded legs, his hands crossed in hisp, his thumbs alternating in circles in


    a bored manner, looking at the temperament, and not like ordinary people.


    With my eyes downcast in thought, I acted extraordinarily calm, "What is this gentleman''s name?"


    "Bradley Tyrell," the man with the sses said.


    Bradley is very straightforward, "So much nonsense, when do we talk about thewsuit ah, yourw


    firm is not deceptive, right?"


    Me, "......"


    Sure enough, people can''t look like a person, look quite civilized a person, a mouth, the feeling of a


    thug will all run out, the reversal, overwhelmed ah.


    "Oh," the corners of my mouth tugged, and after adjusting my mind, I turned to Leon and asked, "What


    are Mr. Tyrell and the Whaley Group fighting over?"


    Leon helplessly nced at Bradley before bowing his head and respectfully exining, "the branch of


    the Whaley Group has an investmentpany, specializing in the regeneration of stocks, funds and


    other property, Mr. Tyrell two months ago, under the advice of the gold broker, invested in a futures,


    about two hundred million But only a month''s time, it was all lost, and during this period, no one asked


    Mr. Tyrell whether to sell stop loss, afterwards Mr. Tyrell to the investmentpany to defend their


    rights, the other party to market changes, thepany is not responsible for the reason, refused to pay


    Mr. Tyrell''s losses."


    The incident, Bradley''s emotions are particrly agitated, take off the sses and began to spit, "Fuck,


    if it is not to see the Whaley family tree deep roots, want to make a friend, to feelfortable to give


    money to Susan, did not expect to actually so pitted me, what I said is also the president of a listed


    I will really take note of. The woman''s face, she does not despise me, I really took this ount, I will


    not rest until her business stirred up the chicken and dogs!"


    I was stunned, this kind of tone, only heard in Leo''s mouth, City P and such a powerful character, how


    When I look at Bradley again, I suddenly have a feeling of hating each other.


    Life, the most important thing is to befortable and smooth, although Bradley gives a bad first


    impression, but his attitude towards Susan, this friend, can be made.


    "Okay, I understand, Mr. Tyrell rest assured, thiswsuit we took, you can rest assured, we will arrange


    the bestwyer for you, really can not, I do the boss personally can!" I said generously.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Really?" Bradley looked at me with seeming faith, then lowered his head again, his fox-like cunning


    eyes kept turning in circles, and murmured, "Looks like the magazine was right ......"


    He said it in a whisper, but I listened and cheekily gossiped, "What did the magazine say?"


    Bradley froze for a moment, after a moment to react, will put on the sses, said with a smile, "said the


    Kennedy family has been looking at the Whaley family displeasure, want to find the Whaley family


    trouble, contact the Kennedy is right, now it seems, also This is really so, mywsuit, the word has


    been out for more than a month, as long as you win for me, let the Whaley family disgrace, the money


    is not a problem, so far only you dare to follow the little girl."


    Bradley said those, probably Leo in order to deal with Chandler, made a big fuss, the heat has passed,


    but some small magazines still point to these news to eat, and still keep reporting.


    The person who gave him the idea, the intention is probably to use the Kennedy family''s hand to deal


    with the Whaley family, and do not have to get into trouble, however, Bradley but in front of us to tell the


    truth, is also a solid guy, the city is not deep.


    Such people are, in fact, the best to master.


    I smiled, routine courtesy, "the Kennedy family and Whaley family is some small misunderstanding, but


    it is not a bitterness, both in the City P business, low head not see the head, will always run into again,


    there is nothing old dead, but Mr. Tyrell has a sentence I can hear clearly As long as thewsuit is won,


    the price is negotiable, this is true, right?"


    The business world, each is a thousand faces, especially the people of the family, even if each other


    really to the point of ipatibility, will not be mentioned in public, to save each other''s face, after all,


    as long as the earth is still round, there is no permanent enemies, who do not want to break the retreat.


    But the whole line of people do not take Bradley''s business, I ra next, which means, naturally,


    speaks for itself.


    Bradley although naive, but also heard my hint,ughing for a while, then generously promised, "this


    you do not worry, I have inquired, if thewsuit won, the worst result Susan also have to spit out a


    billion, then even if all give you no harm, I just want a pleasure, do notpete for steamed buns to


    <ppete for breath well! "

 Chapter 924 - More attractive than Leo?

    Chapter 924 - More attractive than Leo?


    Bradley''s words were right up my alley.


    "Good cooperation."


    With both hands sped, the matter was settled.


    When I dropped Bradley off downstairs, he shook my hand and thanked me profusely, "Mr. Kennedy,


    we have a destiny, from now on, we are good friends, if you need anything, don''t be polite to me!"


    "I won''t be polite, please." Smiling, Bradley was sent away in an inexplicably lighter mood.


    This person talks little connotation, but is a simple person, a nce can see through, and such a


    person to deal with, no need to beat around the bush.


    Leon suddenly came over and reminded, "This, we have to say hello to Mr. Kennedy, right?"


    I inclined my head to look at him, and continued to look at Bradley''s exaggerated cayenne, and said


    In the afternoon, I left work early to pick up rie and go to the supermarket before going home to buy


    ingredients for my own cooking.


    Before cooking the customary text message to Dennis wee to dine, as to whether he cane,


    depending on his schedule today, after all, with Janice in the secret help cover, almost every day can


    meet, it is not necessary toe.


    Link ate and lived in the agency''s dormitory for the Bitcoin thing, so there were only four of us at the


    dinner table.


    As soon as I sat down, I gave Leo a piece of abalone, yfully pleasing, "Try it, my cooking skills have


    not regressed."


    Leo looked down at the abalone in the bowl and raised his eyebrows to tease, "Yo, the sun ising


    out of the west, Dennis isn''ting and you still have the heart to cook yourself?"


    ncing at me with a scowl, Leo crossed his arms in front of his chest, leaned leisurely against the


    back of the chair behind him and said slyly, "If you don''t have anything to offer, you''re not adulterous,


    so tell me, what the hell are you doing?"


    "Ghost! (O.. .O) Mom! Where are the ghosts!" rie was startled and opened her watery eyes wide to


    me for help.


    I wanted to cry, reached out and stroked her furry head soothingly, "No ghost, Uncle is saying that our


    rie is so smart and is a cute witty ghost!"


    "Really! Hey, thank you, Uncle!" rie hugged and yed with a satisfied face, and then remembered


    something, tilted her little head and proudly bragged, "Mr. Alton praised me the same way!"


    Leo was not happy to hear that, "Mr. Alton again, rie, isn''t your favorite man your uncle?"


    "rie likes Daddy the most! Second only to Uncle and Mr. Alton!" eximed rie, while looking at


    me again as if seeking approval.


    "Oh? Is uncle not good enough for rie to be tied for second ce with someone else?" Leo didn''t


    know if he was really jealous and asked after her relentlessly.


    "Well ......" rie looks like she''s in a conundrum, looking at Leo in deep thought for a long time before


    mumbling again, "rie likes her uncle, and she likes Mr. Alton, both equally ......"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The child is torn up, his brow is wrinkled in a piece, seriously weighing the look, like a small adult,


    causing a great deal of heartache.


    "rie good, no need to make a choice to divide the high and low, what you think in your heart is what,


    you are happy, you know?" I said softly tofort.


    rie looked up at me, her little eyes full of bewilderment, not sure if she understood, but nodded


    earnestly, "Mmm! I got it mommy!"


    I simply gave her her favorite pea pods and gave Deborah a wink to help look after them, which


    distracted rie''s attention.


    Turning his face, Leo blushed but not well.


    I couldn''t resist making fun of him, "You don''t really want topare yourself to other people''s


    teachers, do you?"


    Leo narrowed his eyes, pinched his chin analysis of the board, "This is only in elementary school for


    how long, my special favorite was a teacher to snatch away, what people, than my charm, it seems to


    have to will be a while, tomorrow rie after school you do not have to care, I go to pick up."


    "What are you doing? Don''t scare the teacher. I''ve asked Folly to ask around, Mr. Alton is not a bad


    guy, it''s rare that rie is willing to open up to someone, so don''t screw it up again." I nagged.


    "All right, I have a sense of proportion," Leo waved his hand sickly and digressed directly, "talk about


    your business, how long has it been since you''ve asked me to do something, talk about it."


    "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you." I shrugged my shoulders, cupped a tall ss aside, and toasted


    over to him, "Take me on a piece of business!"


    "Doing business? You''re the boss of aw firm, and you''re the boss of the George Group, do you need


    me to teach you?" Leo said without teasing, his shrewd and demonic eyes couldn''t stop sizing up my


    face, as if he wanted to see the bottom of my heart.


    I pursed my lips, put the ss down andughed, "I''ve taken the initiative to ask, of course it''s not


    small business, you''ll help me right?"


    Leo took a deep breath and looked even more surprised, "You''re short of moneytely?"


    "Well, it''s missing!" I nodded vigorously.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that hiring a mercenary of Janice''s caliber costs more than even a senior


    manager under Dennis, and I also used a small extra team to guard around rie, which is also a big


    expense.


    However, when I approached Leo to work with me, making money was not my first goal, but through


    Leo''swork of contacts, I was able to get a chance to ride with the Bell family.


    Leo listened to the expression more rare, like looking at prehistoric creatures, that look is close to


    directly express - you are kidding with me?


    Indeed, the secondrgest shareholder of the George Group, youngdy of the Kennedy family,


    backed by resources like Luna and Samuel, if such people stillck money, then the whole world is


    poor masses.


    After being looked at by him for a while, I had to look away first out of weakness, "OK, I''ll be honest,


    Bitcoin is now after Dennis, and I have to go meet the person who started all this."


    "You want to get close to Cory Bell?" Leo''s expression suddenly became serious, and immediately


    rejected without thinking, "No."


    My smile faltered, "Why?"


    Leo had a ck face and his tone wasn''t very nice, "ra, you don''t remember after just two days, do


    you? I gave you apany and let you work, all this is to make you stable, not to let you have the


    courage to mess around!"


    The table''s atmosphere suddenly became stagnant as he reprimanded him and swallowed his words.


    Although the tone was bad, I knew very well that he was also because he was too worried about my


    well-being.


    After thinking about it for a while, I picked up my phone and dialed Janice''s number.


    The other side immediately picked up, "What is it?"


    "Come in for a minute, I''m in the dining room."


    After that, I hung up the phone and sat face to face with Leo, waiting quietly.


    In less than a minute, footsteps sounded upstairs, Leo and I looked over and saw Janice walking down


    the stairway with a graceful touch.


    She stopped halfway down the hall, her bewildered eyes looking down on us from above, extremely


    condescending.

 Chapter 925 - The weight of maturity

    Chapter 925 - The weight of maturity


    "What''s going on?" Leo was anxious, "Isn''t that your newly recruited secretary? When did shee


    in?"


    "Janice was recruited by me, yes, but her main job is not to be a secretary, but, to protect me." I


    exined.


    Leo sniffed and looked at me with a skeptical look, as if pondering the credibility of this statement.


    To put his fears to rest, I added, "The Kennedy family''s security is tight enough, isn''t it? Janice could be


    in front of us in less than a minute, without alerting anyone, so you should trust that she''s capable


    enough to protect me, no?"


    Leo did not say anything, by andrge, he was convinced.


    "Want to sit down and eat together?" I asked Janice as I looked up .


    "Anything else?" Janice''s face was as cold as if it was hardened with ice, and she simply ignored my


    words.


    "Nope." I was a little embarrassed to call her out of the blue to show up just to prove it to Leo, "It''s


    pretty cold out, eat something to warm you up?"


    Janice didn''t answer, turned around and headed upstairs. Within two steps, she stopped again and


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    said with a sideways nce, "I''m not used to it."


    When he finished, he quickened his pace and walked up the stairs, disappearing at the entrance of the


    building.


    And I was a little confused.


    Not used to what? Tonight''s meal?


    But tonight do most of the seafood, this type of food cooking methods are uniform at home and abroad,


    there should be little difference in taste.


    Perhaps Janice was just far enough away to take for granted that the table was clear of seafood.


    My mind was deserting when Leo suddenly stood up and blocked my view, his deep eyes focused on


    me, serious and gentle, "I promise you."


    "Really?" I was a little overjoyed, not expecting Leo''s attitude to change so quickly.


    "Hmm." Leo''s face has little expression, can not see the joy and anger at the moment, is already a cool


    face, so that it looks more distant.


    I couldn''t continue to be yful, and I straightened my expression before asking him again, "Leo, do


    you think I''m too impulsive and angry?"


    Leo shook his head, sighed, looked at me, and intoned, "I do feelforted."


    "Hmm?" I expressed confusion with my eyes.


    "I used to think that you were always stubborn and impulsive, rampaging like a man, always getting


    yourself hurt, so I had to protect you at all times, but today, seeing that secretary of yours, knowing that


    you aplished such a big job all by yourself without our knowledge, I know that you have matured,


    and as long as you yourself know how valuable this life of yours is, what else do I not feelfortable


    letting you to let go of it?"


    Mature, the weight of these two words ah.


    Inexplicably, the softness deep in my heart was touched, and I had mixed feelings.


    A momentter, and then reacted to the wrong, fiercely pped him on the arm, "Who are you calling a


    man!"


    "Me! I''m a man alright, say it, what do you want to do and I''ll see how I can work with you." Leo


    "Very simple!" I walked up and recklessly racked Leo up the stairs, "What about today, let''s start by


    educating me about the business of Bitcoin!"


    ......


    The next day, Leo took me straight to the Bell Group, and our identities, the managing director of the


    Kennedy Group and the secondrgest shareholder of the George Group.


    Humans always like to be close to the enemy''s enemy, and this is especially obvious in the treacherous


    business world, because Leo was the driving force behind Chandler''s never returning home. Even with


    Link as a natural barrier against crooked businessmen, the Bell Group''s doorman didn''t stop us at the


    door, but was respectfully ushered into the parlor by the receptionist.


    The Bell family has always been the Cory family, the year by virtue of the oil quickly in the City P


    development, and then into all kinds of investment, earn a lot of money, and then the benefits of oil fell


    through, the Bell family a moment without thergest economic source, several times into the crisis, are


    Cory force to save the wild, it is difficult to save over, the benefits have been But after theunch of


    Bitcoin, the Bell Group''s share price also rose, and the value of thepany has doubled several


    times.


    When the secretary served the third cup of coffee, Leo''s temper got out of hand and he got up and


    kicked the potted nt in the corner, kicking the leaves loose for a while.


    At that moment, the office door pushed open from outside and the secretary led the middle-aged man


    in a burgundy suit in.


    The man has a sharp te, although the age and Link is not much different, the hair is dark and dense,


    only a few hidden folds on the face, proving his old age, this is Joseph Bell.


    "Who is Leo so angry about?" Joseph said as he sat down, opening his mouth with the courtesy of a


    businessman.


    After he sat down, a young figure came inte and pulled out the chair beside him and sat down,


    looking at his eyebrows, it should be Joseph''s son, Cory.


    "Leo, didn''t you Uncle Link teach you what is meant by manners? What''s the point of visiting


    someone''spany and smashing things?" Cory turned off his phone, then he picked at the problem


    with a ck face.


    Father and son, one red and one white, the y is well done.


    Only, this Joseph is a little do not care about the future of his son ah, offending things are pushed to his


    head, the future in case Joseph has an ident, Cory offended people are finished, if the Bell family


    ident, the outside world only fall on the part of the well.


    That''s all. What does it matter to me if it''s someone else''s family business?


    "the Younger Mr. Bell said too serious, my brother has no other problems, just a little anxious temper,


    this is not too much coffee, suffocating, and not good for Mr. Bell youe to pounce, so I had to vent


    a little." I said with a smile.


    Leo is indeed not a very patient person, but also knows that the big picture is important. If Joseph had


    not left us hanging for too long today, there would not have been a conflict, and I say this to let the Bell


    know that the Kennedy family will not eat a dumb loss.


    Joseph''s shrewd eyes cast a quiet nce at me and moved away without moving, his mouth holding a


    seemingly unspoken smile, but did not answer the question.


    Cory did not know any order, forced to exin, "I the Bell Group is not what the market, you want to


    meet when you can meet when you want, for you two, but we will end the quarterly report meeting half


    an hour early, can not, Miss Kennedy is ming us for treating you two? "


    It seems I was right, the Bell family father and son, is to sing the duo to the end.


    Since this is the case, I do not need to break it down, simply cut to the chase, "are small things, do not


    bother, we came up today, there is something else."


    As I spoke, Joseph acted like an outsider, unhurriedly picking up the hot tea on the table and savoring


    it, as if his mind was not on us at all.


    "I want a share in the Bitcoin thing." I raised my voice, but my eyes nced intentionally at Joseph,


    who still acted like a bystander, indifferent.


    Cory was unabashedly skeptical of our intentions, "Don''t you know that your godfatherLink is leading


    the charge against Bitcoin? You''re disobedient and ungrateful for trying to go against him, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 926 Fair Play

    Chapter 926 Fair y


    Cory paused and his sneering eyes fell on Leo again, "I heard that Leo, after you came back from


    Newton Town, you have been obedient to Link''s words, why, finally, you can''t hold back anymore?"


    This sounds, the hostility is not too big, but business matters, must be capped, always have an


    urate word, is the final confirmation.


    "That''s out of your hands." Leo returned to me and sat down, hanging back, as if two squawking


    fighting cocks, as did Cory, "Just tell me, can we make this money piece by piece?"


    Cory raised his eyebrows, propped up on the table and cupped his chin in thought, and after a moment,


    lifted his eyes with a grim, ruthless look in them, "Why do you think we''re so stupid that we''d draw


    wolves into our home? If you want to be a spy, go to the CIA, the Bell family has no time to y such


    tricks with you."


    Leo opened his mouth and was about to retort when Joseph leisurely put down his tea cup and


    grabbed the first step, "Haotian,ing up are guests, how can you talk like that."


    After a pause, he looked at Leo, and spoke quietly, like an amiable elder, "Leo, not that I do not want to


    cooperate with you, it is really too much trouble to do so, you also know your own identity, Deputy


    Prime Minister''s own nephew, the assets of the agency''s family, have to be regted, the Bell family


    although not afraid to check The Bell family, although not afraid to check, can go through but also a lot


    of losses, Bitcoin this thing is not outside the rumors so profitable, and then in the future there are other


    opportunities to make money, I must be the first to leave you a ce."


    It is clear that the Kennedy family will not ept the cooperation.


    In fact, it is not difficult to understand, any mouse will not befortable to take the old cat back to the


    nest.


    "Mr. Bell misunderstood." I took over the conversation and deliberately raised my voice, "It''s me, not


    Leo, who wants to make a lot of money with the Bell family."


    At that, Joseph and his son looked at me in unison, and the surprise in their eyes was unconcealed.


    "You?" Cory sounded contemptuous, "It''s all the Kennedy, what''s the difference?"


    "Of course there is a difference." I looked at him, unapologetically, and said with a straight face,


    "Although Link and I have recognized our godparents, we are not legally rted, and any investments


    made will not be regted, so the two of you can rest assured that you will incur losses because of


    me."


    Cory heard me say so, reached out and knocked on the table, sneering at me, "I do not know if you are


    really stupid or pretending, with your rtionship with the Kennedy family, just a ''not immediate family''


    want to muddle through, really take us as a big head? "


    Just as he finished speaking, the secretary behind Joseph put the phone to his ear, covered the


    microphone and whispered a few words before bending his upper body anding to Joseph''s side to


    whisper.


    After Joseph listened and replied in a whisper, the secretary smiled politely at us and then withdrew.


    The secretary just turned around, Joseph''s face was tinted with an obscure smile, "I don''t know what a


    good day it is, your guests are all arriving on the same day, Mr. Kennedy, Miss Kennedy, should not


    mind chatting with my friends, they are also very interested in Bitcoin. "


    This expression makes me a little panicked, but the surface but still remain calm, "Of course, fair


    Joseph did not answer, the corners of his mouth hooked sorrowfully, chilling.


    Soon, the office door opened again and the secretary ushered Joseph''s guest in.


    Susan walked to the door, her eyes immediately met with mine, a trace of surprise shed in her eyes,


    but still greeted Joseph and his father as if they were kind, followed by her assistant, in addition to


    Dennis.


    Compared to Susan''s reaction, I wasn''t too surprised. Dennis and I had agreed to get involved in the


    Bitcoin business, so naturally we had to find Joseph and it wasn''t surprising that we met.


    Perhaps because of Joseph, Dennis paused in his steps when he saw me and frowned slightly before


    walking over to Susan and sitting down again.


    Four people sat opposite each other, eight eyes met, a table of six people, the atmosphere was


    treacherous.


    Dennis was the first to speak, his icy tone setting the tone of the scene, "What are you doing here if


    you''re not at home with the kids?"


    "I''m already divorced, so what do you care about my business?" I squinted my eyes with little patience


    and turned my face to Joseph, "Mr. Bell said he waspeting with me, is that them?"


    "Miss Kennedy wants to get in on the Bitcoin thing too?" Susan asked tentatively.


    At that, I lowered my eyes and was silent for a while before I looked into her eyes again and answered


    with a smile, "Thanks to Ms. Whaley''s reminder, if you hadn''t wanted my shares in the George Group


    so badly, I wouldn''t have been more careful to find someone to investigate. I have so many shares in


    my hands, so I naturally have to n for myself."


    "Oh?" Joseph sniffed and finally acted a little surprised, "So Miss Kennedy is representing the George


    Group today, to agree to my proposed cooperation?"


    Hooked!


    "When ......"


    "Not so."


    Dennis and my voice sounded at the same time, but his voice was thick and hard, and my "of course"


    was suppressed.


    "Mr. Bell misunderstood, ra''s shareholding in the George Group is far less than mine, and does not


    yet have a vote, I am purely apanying Ms. Whaley this time, not representing thepany, let


    alone being interested in the Bitcoin business." Dennis''s face was expressionless, and although there


    was nothing strong in his tone, it was unjustifiably unquestionable.


    Between Dennis and I, whose words are more convincing, that is self-evident, Joseph also did not


    dwell on it, smiling and will pass this matter, while I, indignantly looking at Dennis, angry and funny, this


    guy, but leave some space for me to y ah!


    "Looks like Miss Kennedy is still out of touch with Bitcoin, so there''s no choice but for me to take over,


    right?" Susan said on sight.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When lovers meet, whoever gives in, loses.


    "Who said that!" I said in defiance, "I am not as good as Miss Whaley, who owns the whole public


    my biological parents, Luna and Samuel, is enough for me topete with you!"


    It doesn''t matter if you can actually take it or not, the most important thing is to make Susan faint and


    let the Bell family continue to be cocky.


    Flesh wounds are not fatal, to make a move, it is necessary to strike a blow, so that the opponent will


    never have the opportunity to rise again.


    Susan''s most taboo is the topic rted to family, his face slightly unhappy, but because there are


    others present, did not show too obvious.


    And I had no intention of reining it in at all, raising the phone in my hand and bragging seemingly


    carelessly, "If you don''t believe me, I can call Samuel right now."

 Chapter 927 is very insulting

    Chapter 927 is very insulting


    However, before Susan could react, Dennis got angry.


    "That''s enough." He snapped, his voice carrying a thin tone of anger, his dark eyes staring at me


    sorrowfully, "ra, you''re just not used to seeing me and Susan getting too close, there''s no need to


    involve and everyone else to apany you in your nonsense!"


    His image outside, although not considered approachable, but also with a gentleman''s frame, suddenly


    angry, the people present, even I, can not help but have more than a trace of surprise in the eyes.


    This master wants to develop in the entertainment industry?


    I froze for a moment and reacted quickly, staring at him with wide eyes, "That''s none of your business!


    You can''t afford to spoil, naturally the Kennedy family,The Lewis family spoil me, I just want to go


    against you, so that your woman can never get what you want, and what can you do with me!"


    "Unbelievable!" Dennis gasped, his handsome face flushed slightly.


    A confrontation down, a good interpretation of the show meets the soldier''s helplessness, can make


    Dennis such an ambitious person angry, probably indeed only my interpretation of the woman who


    made the sky and the earth.


    A few momentster, each still pretending to be angry, Dennis was the first to react and talk terms with


    Joseph, "Mr. Bell, don''t you really want the George Group to join Bitcoin? I refused before, but now, I''ve


    changed my mind, I can consider it, but I have one condition, you reject ra''s condition now and let


    them both go."


    "Dennis, you have a big face!" Leo stood up and stared at him with a dangerous expression, "At least


    we are husband and wife, ra rarely wants to do some business on her own, and you don''t


    remember any of the love between husband and wife?"


    Dennis''s face was cold, his eyes were fierce, and he could see that he was suppressing his anger,


    "What I want, Dennis, is a wife who can be with each other, not a child who only knows how to do


    nothing all day, who is unreasonable and never grows up!"


    The phrase, which is not very hurtful, is extremely insulting.


    It would be quite irritating if we didn''t know that these are all words against the heart.


    But Leo does not care whether it is true or not, nder my words, is to touch the bottom line, so angry


    that he directly kicked away the chair and went over and grabbed Dennis''s cor, lifting him up from the


    chair, face to face questioning, "What do you say you punk, you think you can stand so quickly in City P


    without ra? Dennis, you''re not a fucking man!"


    The more he said, the more excited he was, the fist in his hand raised to fall, but at this point, Susan


    suddenly got up, a foot stepped on the back of Leo''s foot, hate the sky high heel how sharp, women


    understand, she did not have a polite foot, the pain of Leo let go of Dennis jumped back to the side.


    I got up and went over to help, "Brother! Dennis, don''t you dare do that to my brother!"


    Dennis expressionlessly finishing his jacket, as if nothing had happened, his expression indifferent to


    the extreme, but Susan, somehow close to Dennis only a fist''s distance, openly raised his chin,


    condescendingly looking down on us, "ra, do not think the world will spoil you, just now is who first


    moved, everyone See clearly, have to say a clear, in the end do not know how to end up, do not know


    who is."


    From the tone of her voice, it seems that she has approved Dennis'' acting skills and treated me as a


    well-behaveddy with a good personality.


    However, once the words came out, we were indeed speechless, Leo''s acting skills have always been


    the "ranting school", every time will be hands, we know we are at a disadvantage, there is no need to


    ask for trouble.


    Joseph then stood up unhurriedly to persuade the fight, "a few people are doing what, are a piece of


    business, why get to this point."


    He pretended to sigh, then looked at Leo, who made the first move, and said with a slight apology,


    "Leo, how about this, you are also injured, take your sister back first today, and I will contact you about


    the cooperation some other time."


    Leo shrunken a foot, the heart has a reluctant look at the opposite standing Dennis and Susan,


    unhappy closed eyes, then nodded to respond, "Today I will give Mr. Bell face, Dennis, tell your woman


    to remember, this debt I will sooner orter to recover!"


    After saying that, he dragged the foot that was stepped on and limped away.


    I resignedly froze in ce for another moment before stomping my feet and chasing out.


    Leo was disgraced by a woman and came out of the office with a ck face, my face was drooping,


    and no one''s face looked good, all the way out of the Bell Group building without words.


    When he got into the Kennedy family''s car, Leo let out a breath and bent over to rub his feet, "Holy shit,


    Susan did it! I almost got my foot stepped on!"


    Seeing him like this, I was heartbroken and amused, "It''s hard for you, but it worked out well this time,


    Susan should now believe that Dennis and I divorced because of a personality disagreement, and after


    that, we should let go of the Bitcoin thing and try desperately to take it upon ourselves."


    Leo only thought about how to deal with this kind of sudden attack next time and said to himself, "Go


    back and ask the housekeeper to customize a new pair of shoes for me and add a miniature bulletproof


    vest on the back of the shoes, who knows if this bitch will be directly loaded next time!"


    "Is it that much of a stretch?"


    "Next time you let someone step on it and you''ll know." Leo ck face, "even if it is an act, this revenge


    I also took down, the Whaley family people really with my conflict, a Chandler is disgusting enough,


    now there is an additional Susan out of the way, this family is really trouble."


    Iughed and could not deny it, "The soldiers wille and go, who can do anything to you Leo, the


    king of the world, and when the timees, Dennis naturally has a way to make them all disappear."


    "Let''s hope we don''t have to wait too long." Leo deted, looking less than enthused.


    "Getting the Whaley family and the Bell family to join forces is just the first step in the trap. Tomorrow


    you prepare some funds, find some retail investors, go to the stock market, and raise Bitcoin''s share


    price up a bit more." I said.


    "I know what to do." Leo leaned back in the leather seat with his arms wrapped around him, wondering


    if he looked a little tired from acting too hard.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked with concern.


    "Nothing, it''s just that Susan''s maintenance of Dennis suddenly shed in my mind and I thought of


    Karina." Leo said wanly, his dark brown eyesnguidly looking out the car window, like a traveler


    walking alone at night, lonely and silent.


    The heart is suddenly like being wrapped in ice, and cold and powerless, but also followed not very


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    good, this time, it is not suitable to publish what feelings.


    "Find some time, go with me to see Sunny, it''s always family, we can''t just never see each other again."


    After that, Leo sighed with relief, as if relieved, and started joking again, "the Whaley family is so


    annoying, before going bankrupt, give them something fun!"


    I smiled with emotion, men''s emotions are like a gust of wind, blowing through, it is considered to have


    <pe.

 Chapter 928 This is the end

    Chapter 928 This is the end


    Leo was about to share with me his n to fool Susan when the phone in his bag suddenly rang, and


    he had to hold back his words.


    I picked up my phone and saw Cassandra''s note. I was a bit confused, thest time I saw her was just


    after I had a baby, and this time I had just finished my month, what could she want from me?


    As a courtesy, I pressed the answer button, "Hello, Cassandra, what''s up?"


    "ra, there''s something I''d like to ask you for a favor." Cassandra stammered, seemingly a little


    embarrassed.


    "Go ahead, I won''t say no as long as it''s not too much."


    At least she called me "Sis" along with Stannis, so naturally I wouldn''t act too distant.


    "Can you, please, contact Stannis for me, I haven''t seen him in, like, a week and I''m a little worried."


    She seemed to deliberately muffle the microphone to avoid recording into the noise, but the same


    woman, I still felt the suppressed crying voice from the earpiece.


    Last time in the hospital, I had a bad feeling, this time, more solid my suspicions, "What is going on,


    you tell me the truth."


    There was a long silence on the other side of the phone, and only after a long time did Cassandra find


    her voice again, "Nothing, sis, it''s just that Stannis has been working too hard for thepanytely,


    and I''m worried that his body can''t take it, so please, if you meet him, give him a piece of your mind.


    Bye."


    "Eh, Cassandra-" I was just about to ask for rification when the busy tone of the phone hanging up


    already came from the other side.


    Bringing the phone to the heel and seeing that it had returned to the lock screen screen, the uneasy


    feeling in my heart grew stronger and stronger as I frowned and called Stannis.


    It is reasonable to say that if Cassandra could not find anyone, the phone must be unavable, but my


    number only dialed out a few seconds, there immediately rang a familiar voice, "Sister."


    It all makes sense that Stannis was avoiding Cassandra from the time she gave birth, and perhaps


    Cassandra was covering up for him, and they were out of touch for more than a week.


    "Where are you?" My voice was instantly much colder.


    No matter how many reasons, as a man, in the wife just after the birth of her left her behind, a week or


    more without a word, this is simply irresponsible, anyone will not look past.


    Instead of answering, Stannis digressed, "Something wrong?"


    I know too well his little mind, to cover up, more seemingly he is weak-minded.


    "Something, a business matter, where are you now, half an hourter, meet me at myw firm, you


    know the address, if you don''t know, check it yourself!"


    I guess Stannis''s sudden change of heart overwhelmed me, and I hung up the phone after dropping


    these words in excitement.


    "Getting so angry, who is this with?" Leo looked at me with a resentful scowl, afraid of getting into


    trouble.


    I puffed out my cheeks, my head tilted, and the little fire in my eyesnded on his innocent face, "With a


    man!"


    In the end Leo was still worried about being used by me to take the piss, so he got out of the car


    halfway and was ready to go to school and pick up rie early to take her home.


    When I returned to the office, I waited for more than an hour, still no sign of Stannis, wearing sses


    and formal wear, Janice came in with documents for me to sign, I was lost in thought, I did not listen to


    a word she said.


    "Boss," Janice''s emotionless voice rang out, startling me, but she didn''t change her face, "Isn''t it


    enough to have a private meeting at the Kennedy Residence every night, but you want to be a lookout


    at the office?"


    "Hmm?" I froze for a moment, and then my face turned red, angry and ashamed, "Janice! What are you


    thinking about? Be serious! I''m waiting for a friend, I just made an appointment to meet here half an


    hour ago."


    "Oh." Janice pushed the frame without pain, "Don''t wait if you can''t wait, it''s the same as going to call


    someone who is pretending to be asleep, it''s pointless."


    "You mean, I was stood up by Stannis?" I said as an afterthought.


    Janice shrugged her shoulders, unable to deny it.


    I suddenly felt a sense of humiliation that I had been teased and was angry enough to dial Stannis''


    number again.


    Soon, the "drip" beep sounded, I thought it was connected, about to scold him, but the receiver came


    out of the woman''s polite voice, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is on hold, please dial againter,


    sorry ......".


    "He hung up on me?" I pointed at my phone incredulously and spat with Janice, "He actually hung up


    on me?"


    Janice raised her eyebrows with a look that had nothing to do with me.


    I waspletely enraged by Stannis'' attitude, remembering his simple warmth when we first met, and


    chilled and angry, I got up directly and put on my coat, "Go prepare the car, I''ll see where he can hide."


    "Up where?" Janice asked.


    "Go to hispany."


    ......


    I''ve been waiting in Stannis'' office since the afternoon.


    But at seven o''clock, a figure pushed in the door, then the lights came on, the light was a little shaky,


    but Stannis'' face was still extraordinarily clear.


    When he saw me, he froze in ce for two seconds before he took off his jacket and hung it on the


    hanger as if nothing had happened, walked to his desk and sat down while instructing his secretary,


    "Pour in two cups of hot water."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Berger must have just returned from a multi-billion dor project. What does it look like to drink


    in water without opening a bottle of good wine to celebrate?" I mocked in a sinister way.


    Stannis sniffed and moved, looked up at me, and said faintly, "Can''t you just talk properly?"


    "Hum ......" I sneered and looked at him aggressively, "My dear good brother has grown up, not only


    can you let me off at will, even pulling the plug on me to do so skillfully, you have done this, why not


    also teach me, how to talk properly?"


    We just looked at each other, facing each other half a room away, tit for tat.


    The secretary happened to pour the water into, sensing that the atmosphere is not right, hastily put


    down the cup, and hurriedly retreated.


    The three of us were left in the room and after a moment of stalemate, Stannis sighed and turned his


    face away from my gaze, "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    "That should be my question to you, what the hell do you want!" I blurted out, "How long has it been


    since you''ve been home, and have you ever hugged your own son?"


    At the mention of this, Stannis'' expression suddenly went cold, "What did Cassandra say to you?"


    "She didn''t say anything, I saw it myself, Cassandra just had a baby, you didn''t take care of her in the


    hospital and stay with her, and now you''re leaving her home alone, do you know it''s her husband, it''s


    her hope, it''s her everything, you''re so cruel Stannis!"


    Stannis looked at me with stubbornness written in his eyes, but did not answer.


    As someone who has been there, I can see that when ites to Cassandra, the emotions in his eyes


    are nothing but guilt and self-recrimination.


    The love of the people separated by the should have the miss, do not give up and heartache, and even


    the former in his body everywhere in the tenderness, seem to have disappeared.


    Calm down, I realized that what I just said was a little too much, and adjusted my tone before speaking


    again, "Is there something you''re hiding from Cassandra and are afraid she''ll see it, that''s why ......."


    "No." Stannis didn''t give me a chance to finish, "I just didn''t want to continue to hide it from her and


    confess everything to her, including Alex including everything before that, I told her, so we, it had to end


    there."


    He looked at me as if he had made up his mind, and as if he was fighting against the world.


    I can''t imagine that after just over a year of marriage, he actually made this choice.

 Chapter 929 - A knifes mouth and a bean curds heart

    Chapter 929 - A knife''s mouth and a bean curd''s heart


    Stannis''s painful tangle speaks for itself, but as a woman, what I can feel more clearly at this moment is


    Cassandra''s despair and helplessness after learning the truth.


    Whenever she talks about Stannis, Cassandra''s words and eyes reveal a deep love, whether


    happiness is not pretend, she really gave him her heart.


    Marriage and children, together, is probably the only expectation of Wang Ruo''s heart, but Stannis is


    cruel to tear it all apart.


    "You shouldn''t have done that, at least not now."


    The coldness of the month will be remembered by women for the rest of their lives.


    I couldn''t help but think of Shaw, the girl who started out with confidence and sunshine, but after being


    hurt by Hank, there was no more light in her eyes.


    Those crowning axioms, warning the world to be honest and sincere, the only way tost, but they do


    not say, perhaps the truth, will take away a lifetime of expectations and trust in love in the human heart.


    Stannis took a sharp breath, his expression helpless and cold, "You know, why did Alex suddenly


    disappear in the first ce? And why did he suddenly get married?"


    I frowned as the topic shifted a bit to make people react.


    He did not seem to be waiting for my answer, eyes downcast, then continue to talk to themselves, "If


    not Sansa looking for me, I would not know the truth ...... original mother has been sent to privately


    monitor my every move, she knew that I and Alex''s rtionship, although not directly onset, but


    concealed I had no way of knowing what they said, but it was after that day that Alex disappeared from


    my world, and not long after that, he went to America and became the scapegoat for his own brother."


    "Today, he lies in bed without any semnce of consciousness, and his parents, who are far away,


    won''t evene back to see him, and you know what they say on the phone? That he''s disgusting,


    that there''s no son as disgraceful as him! The reason why he will fall to this end, his career is in ruins,


    the reputation of all destroyed, family and friends apart, is because he was, in order to protect me, in


    order to let me smoothly get the Berger family everything, chose to leave, he has nothing left, only me,


    I can not leave him, do not want to do that again, has been hiding in the back, happy to enjoy the


    coward. "


    When he said this, his eyes were downcast and unfocused, his eyes looked vacantly straight ahead, as


    if he was just an empty shell, his soul long gone.


    There is no such thing as perfection in this world, always failing some people who are sincere to


    themselves.


    As a bystander, I am not qualified to judge whether Stannis'' choice is right or wrong, only that it is too


    unfair to Cassandra.


    "At least Cassandra did not wrong you, the child is also innocent, no matter how busy you are, even if


    you really have to go your separate ways in the future, this responsibility you have to bear, escape can


    not solve the problem, think about it yourself."


    There is no telling how long Alex''s situation willst, and as long as he is not sober, Stannis will not be


    able to face the guilt honestly.


    Leaving the Berger family''s office, I had nned to visit Cassandra first, and the driver''s car was


    halfway down the road when I got a call from the police department.


    "You''re the attorney representing Miss Lewis, right?"


    ......


    Half an hourter, I arrived at the police station.


    Still in the car, they saw an ambnce blocking the entrance from afar, with the warning lights on the


    roof shing anxiously.


    Pull open the door towards the police station, a group of doctors and nurses came to meet them, they


    pushed the stretcher car, the patient on the car has been hooked up to the respirator, a line of people


    handy to carry people into the ambnce.


    When I was wondering, Zack helped his father hurried out from inside, saw me, face a beat, and then


    as if not seen, from my side a sh, into a white car parked not far away, followed by the whining


    ambnce, together with the departure.


    I can probably guess what''s going on, and after entering, I saw Folly sitting across from the police, with


    little expression on her sultry face, looking even colder and more provocative.


    It took a while to deal with the police to figure out what was going on.


    In the divorce case, Folly asked Zack to give up the custody of Keith, the two sides had already


    reached a private agreement, but somehow this matter reached the ears of Zack''s parents, the two


    elderly people have always been more traditional, do not want to follow the family bloodline Folly, to her


    Folly directly let someone call the police, but still brought in by the police for questioning, I came before,


    Zack''s mother said a lot of hard words to Folly, Folly indifferent, the old man in turn, the old man put


    himself down.


    Folly did not make a move the whole time, and even more so, she did not need to be held ountable,


    and after I signed the papers, she was led away from the police station.


    On the way, Folly was extraordinarily quiet and kept looking out the window, seemingly with a lot on her


    mind.


    I thought she was worried about Keith''s custody, so I reminded her, "Although Zack''s family seems to


    be more sound than yours, you are so much better off than him in terms of material conditions, and


    besides, the jury is very much looking at the quality of the parents, and when the timees, we will


    have little problem getting custody if we show evidence of his cheating."


    Folly then turned her face and responded indifferently, "These Mr. Leon have told me, leave it to you, I


    am at ease."


    "Hmm." I reached out and patted the back of her hand, soothingly saying, "Old people live their whole


    lives, they are stubborn to a point, don''t take their words to heart, just be yourself."


    I realized that Folly''s dressing today is very different from the old days, the regr stay sen long


    sleeves, the upper half of the female beauty all covered up, at first nce, quite a bit of the woman


    next door ebullience.


    Folly''s sexy ir will probably be hidden under the clothes that hide the scars afterwards.


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m used to it, anyway, in his mother''s eyes, I''ve never been the most suitable


    candidate for a daughter-inw." Folly paused, pulling me forward, "By the way, my back injury, there is


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    a stic surgery hospital abroad can be perfectly repaired, in a couple of days I am ready to leave the


    country, thepany you will look after for me, as for thewsuit, I still say, the wrong should be


    punished, deserve not to let, Lindsey family and Zack''s parents may harass mywyer at that time. The


    Lindsey family and Zack''s parents may harass mywyer at that time, so I may have to trouble you to


    carry for me for a while."


    "Don''t worry about going, City P has me, even if I can''t handle it, the personal bodyguard I hired will


    take care of it." I smiled and sort of settled the matter.


    Folly pursed her lips and said nothing more, but on the way, she made another call and ordered her


    men to transfer Zack''s mother to the best hospital.


    "After all, we were once a family, I will do my best, nothing else." Folly exined calmly, as if everything


    had nothing to do with himself.


    She is such a person, love and hate, but the bones are permeated with kindness, forever the knife


    mouth bean curd heart.

 Chapter 930 The man came out

    Chapter 930 The man came out


    Arriving home close to ten o''clock, Leo was still in the living room, sitting across from a man in a suit


    who seemed to be talking business.


    After a long day of tossing and turning, I was a little tired and didn''t want to interfere, so I was just


    about to go upstairs when Leo called me back.


    "ra,e here for a minute."


    "What is it?" I said as I walked over towards them.


    Leo did not answer, but the man in the suit respectfully stood up, "This is Miss Kennedy, about the


    matter of rie''s transfer, still need your personal nod of approval, some procedures also need to


    make an appointment with you to facilitate the signature."


    "rie''s transferring?" I looked puzzled and froze for a moment before looking down at Leo, "What''s


    going on? What''s the big deal?"


    Leo had little expression on his face and replied perfunctorily, "I''ll exin this to you afterwards, now


    let''s discuss the time with the principal first, the procedures for transferring to another school are still a


    bit troublesome."


    "Miss Kennedy, you are too busy, turn around and instruct your secretary to send me the itinerary, I''ll


    arrange the other things and then inform your secretary on the line, this is my business card with


    contact information." This principal smiled nervously and handed over the card in his hand.


    "Got it." After taking the card and looking at it, the obsequious man in front of him was actually the vice


    principal of a well-known international school, and seeing his attitude so attentive, Leo should have


    promised a lot of benefits.


    "Nothing is wrong, you go back first."


    Things were settled and Leo sent the people away.


    I was just about to ask for rification when rie suddenly ran down the stairs, hugging my leg and


    started crying, "Mom, I don''t want to transfer to another school! I don''t want to transfer to another


    school! I don''t want to transfer!" ......


    "Okay, okay, don''t you cry yet."


    After coaxing for a while, rie''s tears stopped and I squatted in front of her and asked patiently, "Tell


    mommy why you don''t want to transfer to another school?"


    "I just don''t want to!" rie sniffled and held her mouth, her face full of written aggression, "I''m so hard


    to get friends, I like my ssmates there, I like the teachers even more, I don''t want to not see my


    friends not see Mr. Alton!"


    I sighed, a little distressed.


    Children know what it is, like things, do not want to leave their line of sight for a moment.


    Turning his head to Leo, he stood up with his hands in his pockets, standing next to him like a stake,


    looking down at our mother and father with an indifferent look and a slightly furrowed brow that seemed


    to harbor suppressed anger.


    My intuition told me that Leo was hiding something from me.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t ask a question right away, but asked Nanny to take rie upstairs first, to


    make sure their figures disappeared at the stairway, before turning back and looking at Leo with a


    serious expression.


    "Say, what''s going on? Why did you suddenly let rie transfer to another school?"


    Leo went to rie''s school in the afternoon, originally to find out more about Mr. Alton, could it be him?


    Leo gritted his teeth, seemingly in some difficulty, and after a moment, spoke again, his voice a little


    hoarse, "That man came out."


    A few short words, as if a thunderstorm struck the sky, the taste of indignation made me


    subconsciously clench my fists.


    I knew all too well what Leo meant by that demon that almost took rie''s life and separated Dennis


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    from me, who else but Mario.


    Leo''s expression is no less rxed than mine, "he behaved well inside, and soon got a chance to


    reduce his sentence, and the Bet family to facilitate rtions, a few months ago, they were given


    the opportunity to parole, Folly found out the information, should be Mario moved, that international


    school, there has never been such a young but He was using a false identity to get closer to rie and


    take away her trust, a real scumbag!"


    Hearing this, even my breathing became much sharper.


    No wonder thest time I went to rie''s school, that Mr. Alton would deliberately avoid me, but now


    that I think about it, it all makes sense.


    Mario simply nned everything long ago, identity name, perhaps even appearance also did some


    modification, in order to be able to always lurk around rie.


    In the matter of disguising himself, no one can do it better than him.


    I barely hesitated and turned around and rushed upstairs, reminding Leo as I went, "Have the principal


    arrange the paperwork for me tomorrow."


    Mario is too dangerous for me to let rie stay with him for a moment longer.


    When she walked into the room, she was already lying on the bed and Nanny was telling her a story


    with a storybook.


    "I''ll do it Nanny."


    After taking the storybook from Nanny, I took a seat next to rie''s bed.


    rie leaned back on the pillow, her face cleared of tears, just a pair of big eyes, moistened by tears,


    refracting the light, extraordinarily crystalline, shing at me.


    "Mom, can I not transfer to another school?" rie asked me with a beep.


    Looking at her aggrieved and serious look, I really can''t bear to let her know the truth.


    Reaching out and stroking her head, he digressed, "rie, would you still be happy if my mom and


    uncle were gone and you were the only one left?"


    "Why are you guys not there?" rie blinked her little eyes with an inquisitive look.


    "Well ......" I pretended to think for a moment before answering, "Because now your own school, is very


    far from home, mommy and uncle have to walk a long way to bring you home, and now, what about


    some bad people that want to hurt mommy and uncle, if you continue to stay at your current school,


    mommy and uncle will probably get hurt, maybe a little more seriously, and never get to see rie


    again, and wouldn''t that be out of the question?"


    As soon as rie heard this, her cheeks immediately puffed up and she whimpered in aggression,


    crawling out from under the covers and hugging my arms, "Mom! I don''t want you and my uncle to be


    away! I don''t want bad people to hurt you! I''ll transfer to another school, I''ll go to another school, you


    don''t leave me behind, ooooooooo ......"


    The child is so sad, I also feel bad, but there is no way, a good-intentioned lie can save her from


    Mario''s harm, I can only do this.


    Gently patting rie on the back, I said soothingly, "Don''t be afraid, the driver is the mother''s eldest


    daughter, and will have to take care of her younger siblings, so she can''t keep crying."


    When ites to her younger siblings, rie suddenly lifted her head up and reached out to wipe the


    tears and snot off her face, looking serious like a little adult, "I''m not going to cry, I want to protect my


    mom and my younger siblings! Mom, you ask uncle to help me transfer to another school, I can make


    friends again!"


    Suddenly, it felt as if rie understood a lot more.


    After returning from the chemical nt, not to mention the initiative to make friends and adapt to the


    environment, even if the family, it took a long time to gradually be familiar with rie.


    There is a vague suspicion that rie''s change could have something to do with Mario.


    But the thought only stayed in my head for a second before I immediately killed it.


    How can someone who has been scheming for more than a decade and almost cost rie her life


    change at the drop of a hat?

 Chapter 931 Little children can not stop anything

    Chapter 931 Little children can not stop anything


    To ensure rie''s health, I took her to the hospital early the next morning.


    Fortunately, a set of full body examination sat down, and there is no abnormality, hanging heart this is


    put down.


    Thinking that Alex had always loved rie, he nned to take the child to visit, only to find out when


    he arrived at the ward that Stannis had transferred him to a private hospital with higher charges.


    I had to take rie home with me first after I pounced on her.


    "Ding" sound, the elevator door slowly opened, the cold iron door faded, appeared in front of the


    familiar iceberg face.


    Dennis stood inside expressionless, beside Susan''s face is not very good, but it can be seen is also


    painted light makeup, handsome man and beautiful woman next to each other, the picture actually


    some eye-catching.


    The narrow path, the air in a sh are more than a hint of tension.


    rie was so happy that she ran in and hugged Dennis''s leg, raising her little head and bending her


    eyes with a smile, "Daddy!"


    In front of Susan, Dennis did not show too much enthusiasm, lifting his big hand and patting her head,


    his tone was light, "Good boy."


    "Mommy!" rie looked back at me, her crystal eyes full of anticipation, "Let''s have lunch with Daddy!"


    Good boy, your father is now working as a spy, which has time for you ah.


    Some helpless sigh, I lifted my feet into the room, toeing the line and squeezing between the two,


    gathering rie to my body, "rie ah, Daddy is busy at work, let''s not give him trouble, I''ll take you to


    Uncle for lunch,e home in the evening, Mom will personally make you your favorite eel rice, OK?"


    "Yes!" rie agreed without even thinking about it, but on second thought, it seems to feel not quite


    right, look at me and look at Dennis, finally did not understand was wavering, the childish face frowned,


    a face of confusion.


    After ncing at Susan, rie''s eyes showed a hint of surprise.


    Susan was probably waiting for this opportunity, and when she met rie''s eyes, a smile rippled


    across her face, and her voice was very soft, "You''re rie, right? You''re so cute, your father often


    talks about you to your aunt."


    "Thanks." rie answered politely, but couldn''t hide her curiosity, "But auntie, are you also my dad''s


    secretary, and where''s Wendy?"


    Susan listened, her face changed, not very nice, obviously some embarrassment.


    The president of a publicly tradedpany is treated like Wendy in the eyes of a child, and by mistake,


    it makes Susan lose face.


    I didn''t expect that rie, so young, already knows how to support her mother.


    Secretlyughing in his heart for a while, pulling rie tighter, deliberately gloomy and sarcastic, "The


    child is still too young to talk, Miss Whaley shouldn''t take it to heart, right?"


    Susan, after all, is a proud person, organized a little expression, then as if nothing had happened, "No,


    it''s just a joke, after all, some things are going to happen, children can not stop."


    It is worthy of being a strong woman who started with nothing, the first courtesy and then the army this


    trick used to blend ah, to please rie can not, this is ready to use force, by any means to get Dennis.


    Not even this patience, it is clear that her mind is more calcted than heartfelt towards Dennis.


    "Ding."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I wanted to kill her enigmatic confidence, but the elevator arrived, in front of rie, not to show too


    rogue, I had to gather my emotions and take rie to take the lead and walk out.


    Dennis and Susan followed close behind and followed suit.


    After two steps, I suddenly stopped, turned around and walked in front of Dennis, reached around his


    neck in front of Susan, naturally, and fixed Dennis''s cor along the neckline, after finishing, I also


    forgot to pretentiously cross my fingers, twisted the tie clip and set it in the right position, before finally


    stepping back and staring at my "victory" with satisfaction. Thest step is to take a step back and


    stare at his "victory" with satisfaction and say to himself, "Well, that''s right."


    I paused for a moment and looked up at Dennis with an innocent and naive smile, "Well, don''t forget to


    take time toe back and have dinner with the kids, I''m always wee."


    After saying that, he turned around and pulled rie out of the hospital.


    Until I got in the car, I was still proud of my vocal and emotional acting skills, just that virtuous wife and


    mother, the picture of the couple''s love, who looked at it without saying a word of envy?


    The thought of Susan''s unsympathetic melon face, from red to ck, and angry iron blue, but can not


    seize the stifled look, I feel a great pleasure.


    Now the person who is openly guarding Dennis''s side is her and what can she do? Ten years of


    emotional get-together before the intimacy, and subconscious gentle approach, for a woman like her,


    who is preupied with her career, is a lifelong chasm that can not be crossed.


    The north pole of the ma cannot touch each other, so the right conditions may not really be suitable


    for each other.


    "Mommy." rie suddenly hugged me, her chin on my chest, her big eyes shing, looking at me with


    some confusion, "Does Daddy not like us anymore?"


    "Hmm?" Somewhat puzzled, I straightened her hair and asked softly, "What makes you think that?"


    "Daddy doesn''t even want to eat with rie anymore ......" rie suddenly pouted and a trace of loss


    shed under her eyes, "Mr. Alton said that liking means eating many, many meals together, so Daddy


    must not like me anymore."


    It''s Mr. Alton again.


    How much did Mario teach rie? Such a young child should not be bothered with too much, as this


    would make for an unhappy childhood.


    Although some angry, but I still patientlyfort her, "Daddy and mommy, is the world''s most loving


    rie, just now, daddy is fighting with the bad guys, if often meet with us, will be distracted and hurt by


    the bad guys, so ah, in order to be able to protect us, daddy is very hard, so, rie still want to be


    angry with daddy? "


    "So is Daddy Superman!?" rie asked super seriously.


    I smiled bitterly and nodded somewhat helplessly.


    It was a joke, but rie took it seriously and got up from me with her mouth in an O-shape, acting


    shocked, "So I''m little Superman, Mom!"


    I was taken aback by her reaction for a moment, and cried andughed, "Yeah, in the future rie is


    going to be very powerful too, not only to protect herself, but also to protect all the people she


    wants to protect, OK?"


    "Mmm! Mom! I will!" rie said with an enthusiastic and positive look, as if she was really going to


    transform into a messenger of justice and punish evil and promote good in the next moment.


    Iughed and didn''t go any further, but my heart was desperate for this to happen.


    The world never exists by chance, only to be strong, in order to protect their beloved everything, I


    do not know how long I can still guard the children, only hope that before leaving, they can have the


    ability to save themselves.


    After sending rie home to Nanny, Leo and I set out to meet Mario.


    We sat in the most prominent seat of the cafe, the waiter just brought up the order, the ss door


    slowly pushed open, the long-lost Mario gait lightly, towards us.


    It took four eyes to see the change in him.

 Chapter 932 It doesnt matter if you dont see it

    Chapter 932 It doesn''t matter if you don''t see it


    Mario''s face is much rounder, his chin is crawling with green and ck beard, manly, probably to


    conceal his eyebrows are also specially decorated with grayish white, if he did not enter the door,


    without any hesitation to walk across to us and sit down, I would never be able to associate the man in


    front of me with the formerly well-defined creamy boy.


    The shock was followed by the irony that upied my heart.


    Less than three years in prison, Mario came out, but lost some essence, while rie at first was almost


    lost his life, and those innocent were implicated in the chemical contamination of ordinary people, their


    lives were ruined.


    Heh, God is really unfair.


    "It''s been a long time." Mario was the first to break the silence, his voice a little darker, his vacant eyes


    looking at us, hiding a smile if anything.


    I was deceived by his harmless appearance, and I don''t know how many times I fell for it.


    "If it''s possible, I don''t think it would matter if I didn''t see it." I said coldly, not intending to be polite with


    him.


    Mario lowered his head, raised the corners of his mouth in self-deprecation, and did not answer.


    I can''t believe I let rie spend so much time with him when he''s so full of evil and yet he''sughing so


    easily.


    "I''m warning you, don''t ever go near rie again," I gritted my teeth, remembering how rie looked in


    pain then, her nails almost embedded in her flesh.


    Reason tells me that whatever the purpose of this man, he must be banished from our world.


    Mario leaned back in his chair behind him, looked at me calmly, and said slowly, "Don''t you think that''s


    a ridiculous statement, I''m rie''s father, and you''re telling me to stay away, is that reasonable?"


    "You''re not." Sensing his intrigue, I hated him with a passion and said with certainty, "rie is my child


    with Dennis and you have nothing to do with it."


    Mario smiled airily, "Really? What if I could produce a paternity report, guess if thew would recognize


    our father-daughter rtionship."


    Speaking of this, my heart sank hard, and my eyebrows unconsciously squeezed to my brow.


    Indeed, Mario has been lurking in the international school for so long, getting rie''s hair and nails is


    as easy as pie. He expected that one day we would be discovered, so he has made preparations for a


    long time, in order to be able to get close to rie in name only.


    "Knock-knock-" Leo flexed his knuckles and tapped the table twice heavily,ing over with a ck


    face and threatening, "You better know what you''re talking about, this isn''t Newton Town, much less a


    prison. No one''s going to protect you."


    Outside, Leo is not a good person, face down, also can scare children cry, but Mario but indifferent,


    even met his eyes looked over, sorrowful fake smile, "of course I know, City P, inch by inch, a million


    can buy a life, want to make people disappear forever, there are plenty of ways, right? "


    After three years, and then see him this gloomy expression, I still have palpitations, subconsciously will


    frown more tightly.


    The life of a prison without seeing the light of day, actually did not make him so much awe of the world,


    but seems to be more reckless.


    Leo did not expect his threat to have no effect, his face changed and he got a little angry, the two men


    confronted each other across the table and the atmosphere became tense.


    "Be straightforward about your purpose." I did not want to continue to waste time, so I simply went


    straight to the point.


    Mario then withdrew his eyes again and dropped his gaze to me, thinking for a moment before


    speaking unhurriedly, "ra, you and I have never been enemies, you shouldn''t hold so much


    animosity towards me, I just want to grow up with rie and make up for the damage I did before."


    "You''re wrong, from the moment you counted rie in your revenge n, we were doomed to be at


    odds." I retorted almost immediately, "You''re so crazy to cost so many innocent people a lifetime of


    happiness for the sake of one dead person, what makes you think you''re in a position to make


    amends?"


    Mario exhaled deeply, his expression became serious, "What I owe those people in prison has been


    paid back, what is not enough, the Bet family is also doing its best topensate, I was only


    wrong once, and you want to pronounce a ''death sentence'' on me? "


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Leo can''t listen to it anymore, and his eyes are round with anger,


    "You deserve the death penalty! You are in jail for three years of good food and drink, rie is a real


    trip through the ghost gate, even so, the future also need to use drugs to recuperate the body, such


    depletion is you canpensate for it!"


    Leo said exactly what was in my heart, both physically and mentally, all rie got out of Mario was


    suffering.


    At that, Mario stared at Leo for a moment, a trace of difficulty finally appeared under his eyes, "I did not


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    know at that time that rie was my child, and I was heartbroken, I just want a chance, I can promise


    that I will never reveal my identity and identify with rie, not to mention that I will not let her remember


    what happened back then."


    He paused, crossed his fingers in front of his body, bowed his head into deep thought, "I have also


    recently studied psychology, quite insightful, rie has gradually trusted me, no one is more suitable


    than me to be her personal doctor, I am confident that I can make her change back to the former


    carefree child, just give me a little time ......"


    I didn''t give him a chance to finish, "No need."


    "Let me ask you, if rie were not your child, would you still be like this?"


    I remember very clearly, when the chemical nt pollution, there are many nearby residents of the


    children are affected, assuming that Mario truly repent, he should make up for, far more than rie a.


    Mario didn''t seem to expect me to ask this, his expression was stunned, and it took him a while to


    react, "There are no ifs in life, the truth is that rie is my child with Diana, my own blood and blood,


    there is no way I can give up taking care of her, I know that you are already doing a transfer for rie,


    if you have to stop me and If you have to prevent me and rie from meeting in this way, I will have to


    take the paternity test to court."


    Finally, the bottom of the card has been revealed.


    Very well, first the courtesy and then the army, these deep-minded people are really the same tricks.


    "Sue us? You try suing one ......" Leo was angered by him and said he was going to get up and


    threaten, I rushed to quietly pull the corner of his coat under the table and signaled him to stay calm.


    Mario was not frightened at all, still unchanged, "I forgot to congratte you ra, twins, truly happy


    for you, I believe that Diana knows, down there will also be relieved, but then, you have to take care of


    their own children, and just divorced, rie is the most rambunctious age, with you a lot of


    inconvenience, let me take away, is not a good thing. It''s not a bad idea to let me take her away."


    "Bullshit! The Kennedy family has dozens of people, they can''t take care of a small child!" Leo


    exploded in anger, broke away from me and stood up with a boom, "I tell you, even if ra and the


    maids can''t take care of rie, there''s still me, the uncle, as long as I''m around, you''ll never think of


    hitting rie!"


    He was a bit emotional, did not control the volume for a while, in the only light music in the cafe


    seemed particrly abrupt, causing many customers to look towards this side of the crowd.

 Chapter 933 - Making a fool of yourself

    Chapter 933 - Making a fool of yourself


    Leo this look, say more, I''m afraid to do it.


    And look at Mario, calm and collected, to Leo''s warning deaf, the kind of empty-eyed calm, as if


    everything is in his hands.


    I subconsciously looked elsewhere, the cafe are three or two piles of customers, at this time to look


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    over, but also just habitual gossip, looks like nothing unusual.


    It is always extraordinarily calm before a storm, and although I don''t know what Mario is ying at, one


    thing is for sure, impulsiveness can be bad.


    After thinking about it, I reached out and pulled Leo, letting him fall back onto the couch.


    When I looked at Mario, I put a fake smile on my face and responded in a kind manner, "You just said


    you want to file awsuit, right? As awyer, I''ll tell you clearly that as rie''s biological father, you do


    have priority in the custody of the child.


    I was poked, Mario simply hands spread, admitted, "Yes, so what? I''m just a doctor, of course, I need a


    eye, do not stop me from seeing rie, otherwise in court, to listen to thewyer said those difficult


    words, can not me me. "


    "Hmph ......" I couldn''t help but sneer.


    A specialization in the field to try to scare me, is too underestimated me!


    "Although I don''t know who yourwyer is, but I am here to pity him first, thiswyer''s fee, he is not


    destined to get it." I looked at him good-naturedly, the corners of my mouth slightly hooked up.


    Mario''s eyes closed as if he was thinking about what tricks I was ying.


    I smiled and leaned forward slightly, "You must not have told yourwyer the truth if you''re so confident,


    right? Mario, rie''s hospital surgery, all the evidence that could easily be found, and your criminal


    past, I''m sure those who are still suffering from illnesses because of the Bet family''s factory will be


    happy to be my witnesses unconditionally to prove what a dehumanized, selfish brute you really are.


    What a dehumanizing, self-serving brute!"


    "I hadn''t thought about it until you said you wanted custody, and since you said you were rie''s


    father, I would like to ask, you brought her there knowing that the chemical nt was polluted and


    caused her to suffer from an almost incurable terminal illness, and you put her in such a helpless


    situation when it was obvious that she trusted you so much, and under Article 261 of the Criminal Code


    for abandonment, I should very much sue you for another Abandonment, so you can go back to that


    damned prison!"


    It was the first time I felt that choosing to be awyer was an incredibly good decision.


    In the past minute, without even carefully choreographing it in my head, I blurted out the criminalw


    regtions, but left Mario speechless, which is the best result of arming myself from my mind.


    Seeing that he had nothing to say, I was suddenly relieved.


    What am I worrying about? Such a person, who has long been unqualified to be a father, wants to take


    away rie, which is simply a fool''s errand.


    After exchanging a look with Leo, they got up in silence and prepared to leave.


    After two steps, I stopped again and squinted sideways at him, "Mario, not everything can be started


    again, wrong, there is a price to pay, this is the only andst time I warn you, rie is Diana''s child is


    also mine, it has nothing to do with you, don''te back and make a fool of yourself, youe near


    her again, I will fight you. "


    When I finished, I lifted my feet and left without looking back.


    He didn''te after me, there was no reason or need to, the way I just made it clear enough to him


    that a custody battle had no chance of winning for him, and that by pissing me off, not just by


    transferring schools, I could hide rie at any cost.


    Sitting in the car, Leo seat belt, I could not help but look at the cafe sign again, eyebrows vaguely


    jumped, "brother, I still do not feelfortable, thepany IT department of your few good


    technology, all called home."


    Leo considered it for a moment, said nothing, then picked up his phone and tapped it, got it done, fired


    up the engine and drove the car home.


    Half an hourter, walking into the lobby of the Kennedy Residence, five or six svelte boys wearing the


    same id shirts and sses were already waiting inside.


    "Mr. Kennedy," a line of people greeted Leo respectfully.


    "Well." Leo lightly responded, and then said to me, "The best domestic IT graduates this year are here,


    what do you want to do, just say it, these people are nerds, ttering words are not very good, but do


    things, not at all ambiguous."


    I nodded, and without being polite to him, I walked up and made my purpose clear, "Did you bring all


    theputers?"


    "Miss Kennedy who brought it," the boy in the far corner replied loudly, but didn''t dare to look up at me,


    I could tell he was a little nervous and shaking.


    The others were no better, either clenching their fists or putting their heads down. I looked to Leo for


    help and asked with my eyes, "Are you sure these are the technical experts?"


    Leo looped his arms, proudly raised his chin, let me wash my eyes and wait for the show, the arrogant


    look, really let people express doubt.


    Now there is no other choice but to trust him.


    I straightened out my mood before I spoke again, "Well, then I''ll bother a few of you,ter I''ll send


    Newton Townthe Bet family''s information to your phones, along with the password to my private


    ount, I want you to get the Bet family''s illegal crime at all costs information, or anything that will


    make them shed ayer of skin, any questions?"


    "No problem!"


    This loud voice almost did not scare me, look at the sound, or just the boy, but he is now staring at me,


    like a cocktail, a bit regal.


    After staring at him for two seconds, the boy suddenly yelled in a low voice, "Action!"


    The other boys, as if they had suddenly triggered some skill, bowed fiercely to me and walked neatly


    towards the dining room table, opening their long-cedptops in a neat manner.


    A few momentster, the quiet living room instantly resounded with the sound of "da da da da da"


    keyboard.


    Approach and look down, the original mute people staring at the screen, eyes slightly narrowed, fingers


    flying on the keyboard, it is impossible to see the action, time seems to have elerated dozens of


    times in them.


    I nodded this satisfied, Leo''s vision, really can not be wrong.


    Ten minutester, the boy closest to me stopped what he was doing, turned hisputer screen


    around to face me, and calmly said, "It''s done Miss Kennedy, now all of the Bet family''s funds have


    been frozen, and unless I disarm the virus, they won''t be able to spend a single penny today. "

 Chapter 934 Someone is helping the Bennett family

    Chapter 934 Someone is helping the Bet family


    "Good job." I reached over and patted him on the shoulder in encouragement.


    The words were just finished when the boy sitting diagonally opposite suddenly shouted, "Something is


    wrong, someone is trying to break through the program we set up, it''s raging, it''s not easy to deal with,


    my side is about to be broken!"


    In the blink of an eye, several people fist pumping, immediately reacted to theputer a flurry of


    operations, look at their nervous look, even the onlookers Leo and I, the expression is much more


    serious.


    Within the next fifteen minutes, I witnessed what it means to break down each individual.


    The technicians who were just fighting, first one of them was remotely controlled, then the firewall was


    cracked ...... By the end, the boy next to meputer screen went straight to ck, even to the point


    of being unable to restart.


    "Impossible, such a smallpany, how can there be such a powerful technical bully ......"


    The boys took quite a hit and scratched their ears with frustration, looking like the skills of the people


    stopping us on the other side were unmatched by them, the neers.


    the Bet family for the chemical nt matter,pensation for a lot of money, and then the


    business was affected, there is no extra money to hireputer experts, can do so promptly to solve


    the trouble, but also bite back, in the Bet family''s connections, not many people possible.


    "I don''t me you guys." I thought about it, picked up my phone and walked toward the back garden


    and hit the speed dial button.


    The opposite side picks up in seconds.


    "What is it?" Dennis'' voice is always like this, with the calmness and confidence of being in control.


    "You''re the one protecting THE Bet family?" my tone was a little cold and tinged with a bit of fire,


    which didn''t sound all that pleasant, "You knew Mario was out of jail?"


    For the unscrupulous the Bet family as an umbre, can only in Newton Town to cover the sky, and


    can easily fight Leo in the City P recruiting these technical experts, in addition to Dennis, I really can


    not think of a second candidate.


    I was angry that Dennis knew how terrible Mario was, yet he kept the news of his return to freedom


    from me. Had he found out earlier, rie would not have been deceived by him once again and simply


    put her trust in him.


    The phone was silent for a moment before Dennis'' low, deep voice rang out again, "Mario won''t hurt


    rie."


    What does it mean?


    I didn''t say anything about Mario disguised as Mr. Alton to get to rie, how he ......


    A great sense of panic wrapped around me instantly.


    "Did you y a part in Mario bing Mr. Alton?"


    The heart''s most unwanted answer ended up being no surprise to Dennis, who didn''t pick up the


    conversation.


    Silence is the best answer.


    "Dennis, you''re going too far!" I couldn''t help but lose my temper, remembering those days when I


    couldn''t sleep or eat, my nose got sore, "You''re not the one who suffered, what makes you think you


    can rece rie and choose to forgive that guy?Mario is so good at disguise, if something happens


    to rie again this time, do you think we''ll still be so lucky to find the right organ to cure her again? ?"


    "I''m not going to let that happen again." Dennis was sure of his words, "I''ve met Mario, a brother for


    decades, and I know he''s not lying, he''s really changed."


    "So what? Wasn''t Mario your best buddy before rie''s ident? How did that turn out? Dennis, I


    never knew you turned out to be such a generous and rotten person, how can you forgive something


    that offends the bottom line!"


    Dennis sighed and lowered his voice considerably, "If that''s the case, I deserve death by a thousand


    cuts too."


    I suddenly had nothing to say, just across the phone, the two silent confrontation.


    Finally, it was Dennis who broke the silence.


    "ra, my love for rie is no different from yours, as you can see, after rie contacted Mario, the


    whole person is much more cheerful and is getting better little by little, our child, should not just live in


    the greenhouse of her own family, she should be more lively and confident, have the courage to face


    society and exercise herself, both you and I failed to make rie and I have not been able to get her to


    open up, but Mario did, and even for rie, it''s worth a try, isn''t it?"


    "I know what you are worried about, now Mario is surrounded by my people at all times, and if he


    imprison him, and I assure you that he will note back this time with any other purpose than to


    reintegrate rie into society."


    Dennis seems to be born with magic, three words, I am like a magic, the bottom of the heart rose up


    the anger, in an instant are dissipated.


    In fact, even if I do not agree and what can it be, in the face of Dennis, more schemes are also a waste


    of effort, he has a way to see the trick, like I do not know, he also spent this high sry, for the Bet


    family raising "watchdog".


    "Okay, I can promise to let Mario continue to use his identity as a teacher to give rie psychotherapy,


    but only for that, you must warn him not to reveal his identity and not to fight for custody, and also, two


    years, I give him two years at most, if after two years, rie has not changed back, he must leave


    immediately. "


    "Yes, I can have him make you a copy of the wording if necessary." Dennis said.


    "It is not necessary." I have no intention of resting on myurels, and sarcastically and gloomily he said,


    "Mario''s character, let alone in ck and white, even if it is a blood letter, is not worthy of my trust, you


    are his guarantor, if anything happens, I will only look for you to be responsible."


    "Then probably you don''t have that chance." Dennis probably thought I was relieved and sounded a lot


    more rxed.


    "Let''s hope so." Women do not have the heart of a man, my heart is still not calm, "Some words I still


    say before, Mario this person, on the matter of his reformation, I still take a wait-and-see attitude."


    "Trust me, the results won''t be too disappointing." Dennisughed.


    "Tell me more."


    I was really not in the mood for jokes and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Turning around to go inside, I saw Leo leaning against the ss door, hands in his pockets, gazing at


    menguidly, his face a bit smelly.


    "You heard it all?" I spread my hands.


    "I hear you." Leo took a breath, stood up straight and walked over to look at me with a straight face,


    "rie likes me and I love her, why don''t you just pass her on to me and let her be my daughter."


    "Hmm? What are you babbling about?" My eyes widened in shock.


    "I''m talking nonsense, look at what Dennis said, give Mario a chance, is that the kind of person who


    can give a chance? rie can''t afford to be tossed around, give me the baby, I''ll see who dares to hit


    on her!"


    It''s rare to see Leo and Dennis singing against each other, and I couldn''t help butugh at his serious


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    look.

 Chapter 935 - A man of few words

    Chapter 935 - A man of few words


    Leo is really treating rie as his own daughter.


    Shaking my head helplessly, I went up to him and tapped him on the shoulder, "When will you be so


    thoughtful about Sunny and thene back to the session thing!"


    After saying that, and not waiting to see his reaction, I went upstairs.


    When it was almost eight o''clock, I received a call from Folly, her time to go abroad for treatment was


    advanced, and after chatting for a few minutes, I hung up the phone and boarded the ne, she is a


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    spontaneous person, but I hope this time I left and came back with good news.


    The next day, Leo insisted on dropping rie off at school with me.


    The car stopped at thest intersection, Mario''s tall figure standing in the middle of a group of children,


    particrly conspicuous, but he deliberately dressed very rustic, and full of scruff, looks like ten years


    older.


    rie hadn''t seen him in days, and as soon as she got out of the car, she jogged over to him.


    Mario half squatted down to take care of rie, and the twoughed and giggled in a way that was


    enviably close, but of course, that was just the reaction of the onlookers, and in Leo''s case, it turned


    into naked jealousy.


    He looked at the image of rie and Mario cheerful, angry face are ck, as if they want to tear this


    image, while walking while the mouth does not know what is muttered in a small voice, just from the


    expression, not what good words.


    When we met again after a night, Mario faced us, nodded and said hello with a much more modest


    attitude.


    This look, and Dennis the first few years, I have seen too much, when I think of the conspiracy hidden


    under that benign face, the heart shuddered uncontrobly.


    Fearing that I would regret it, I simply did not look at him, "rie is at school, please take care of it, Mr.


    Alton."


    "It''s no trouble, as it should be, rie is very obedient." Mario stroked the top of rie''s fluffy head and


    smiled at each other, a very harmonious scene.


    This picture Leo looked more harsh, his brow wrinkled into an inverted eight, his face is very


    unpleasant, the important thing is, in order to transfer the matter, he is still in a cold war with rie, this


    moment and not good to pull down the face to take the initiative to get close to rie, naturally more


    depressed.


    This Leo ah, the more you live back, and a small child actually so serious.


    I pursed my lips, I secretly gave rie a wink, rie immediately understood, went over to grab Leo''s


    big hand and pampered, "Uncle uncle, youe to pick me up tonight, okay, you take rie to eat


    shaved ice, rie likes to eat shaved ice with uncle!"


    The girl''s milky voice, with a sweet taste, but how old, are men deadly, irresistible temptation.


    Not surprisingly, Leo heard the words, just a cloudy face instantly rain over the sky, although the


    unbeatable raised the chin, the corners of the mouth smile is hidden can not be hidden.


    He pretended to look down at rie, pretending to clear his throat, and said faintly, "Reward you for


    good performance, and no food for bad performance!"


    "Yes!" rie ghostly raised her little hand in a saluting motion, her fleshy little body unsteady and


    wobbly, very cute.


    Leo couldn''t help it, he half squatted down and took rie''s little hand, his eyes suddenly became soft,


    "rie, be good, learn to y well, okay?"


    At least it was once a nking man who made a lot of noise, in front of rie, suddenly became a


    tamed lion, cautious look, so that people can not help but look forward to his return to the family when


    the warm scene.


    But I also knew that he was just as worried about rie''s safety as I was.


    rie nodded obediently, "Yes! rie wants to make many, many friends and try to be a little


    superhero!"


    The innocence of children is the best cleanser of all the troubles and worries, rie smiled, we all


    rxed a lot, so we did not say anything else, let Mario lead people in.


    This time, so clearly looking at the back of "Mr. Alton" and rie holding hands and walking inside, the


    heart is not less heavy than thest time.


    Leo suddenly leaned over and said chestily, "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged teaching assistants around


    Mario to make sure that at no time will Mario have the opportunity to be alone with rie."


    With his words, I was finally relieved.


    ......


    Bradley''swsuit began after the trial, received a lot of media attention, outside the courthouse has


    been a reporter squatting, the courtroom, but also a lot of spectators of the crowd.


    I was a little surprised to see Henry standing in the defendant''s seat. I had just gotten mywyer''s


    license, and I was fighting for a big business tycoon like Susan, which is a great honor for a new


    However, even if Henry''s defense is very hard, in the face of numerous realistic evidence, never in


    Leon''s hands to take advantage of.


    In the first instance, the Whaley Group Investment and Finance Company was ordered to pay Bradley


    80 percent of the funds contributed, or $160 million.


    When we came out of the courtroom, Bradley saw that thewsuit had a high chance of winning, so he


    headed towards a treat to go out and celebrate, and Henry caught up with us with his assistant.


    "Is something wrong Mr. Costi, as awyer you should know that private ess to a witness is


    grounds for me to request that you be disqualified from the defense." Leon is eloquent in court and not


    to be trifled with in private.


    "I know this, of course, but it shouldn''t be considered foul y for me to talk to Miss Kennedy." Henry


    said.


    What do we have to talk about as opponents when the defeat is already decided?


    Although I didn''t know what Henry was selling, I agreed and went to the adjacent pantry alone with him.


    "Just say what you have to say, Mr. Costi." If I want me to instruct Leon to show mercy, that''s not


    negotiable.


    "Miss Kennedy is still as quick as ever, in that case, then I will not beat around the bush, my client, that


    is, Ms. Whaley, I hope you can persuade Mr. Tyrell to withdraw the charges and change to a private


    settlement, as for the amount ofpensation, Ms. Whaley has said that it can be changed to 200


    million, as much as it is. "


    Hearing him say that, I was a little puzzled, before I was still in love with Bradley, and then I turned


    around and wanted to be private, what are these people ying at?


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Henry took a deep breath and continued to exin, "the Whaley


    family and the Tyrell family, in the City P are head and face of the family, there is no need to tear the


    face for the district of two hundred million, Ms. Whaley also said that in the future Mr. Tyrell''s


    investment, will give The maximum return, so, I wonder if Miss Kennedy is satisfied?"


    "You''re asking me?" I yed dumb and said, "Mr. Costi, you are afraid you are confused, the intiff


    of thiswsuit is Bradley, I am only the assistant of the actingwyer, I am afraid I can''t help much."


    Henry probably did not expect me to be so uncooperative, his brow furrowed, a little upset, "Miss


    Kennedy will not joke with me, now firm in the whole City P dare to take thiswsuit, yourw firm


    took it, it is clear that the root of the problem, with Mr. Tyrell, has little to do with."

 Chapter 936 Let the person behind you come personally

    Chapter 936 Let the person behind youe personally


    200 millionwsuit, Henry a small traineewyer, is not yet qualified to make their own decisions,


    needless to say, it must be Susan authorized.


    Before the formal filing of thewsuit, Susan nose to the sky, see Bradley in the City P no connections


    no status, knowing that the loss but want to bully others, forcing him to eat this dumb loss, and now the


    loss has been determined, want to settle the matter, to preserve thepany''s reputation, the


    businessman''s calctions is to y smart.


    Unfortunately, as Henry expected, neither Bradley nor I were in it for the money.


    Smiling down, I deliberately looked at the other side of the story, "I didn''t expect that Mr. Costi, you


    and I are the same period, colleagues, and now my firstwsuit opponent is also you, this is probably


    fate, don''t you think?"


    Henry''s face changed and he continued to try to persuade me, "Miss Kennedy, work time, private


    matters we should talk aboutter, I do not know the conditions I just proposed, OK or not, can you give


    an urate word, or to facilitate both sides to move forward after the work, do you think?"


    Henry is still so impersonal.


    Pursing my lips, I lifted my foot and swept past him, heading out the door, "Seeking peace should have


    the attitude of seeking peace, let the person behind youe in person, or else it''s free."


    Leon and Bradley were worried that something had happened to me and had been guarding the


    entrance to the building, and when they saw meing out, they immediately greeted me.


    "How about Miss Kennedy, the Whaley family didn''t give you a hard time, did they?" Bradley pleaded.


    The words were just finished, Henry came out of the pantry with a ck face, passed us, nodded an


    expressionless greeting, and then left without a backward nce.


    "Defending that woman is no good either." Bradley spat as he stared at his back.


    I helplessly tugged at the corners of my mouth, "Just in time, I just rejected that bad thing''s request for


    reconciliation for you, Mr. Tyrell won''t me me for overstepping my bounds, will he?"


    "Of course not!" Bradley said with a smile, "I can''t thank you enough for being willing to take it out for


    me, and naturally, you guys will be the ones to make the decisions on everything else."


    "That''s good." I nodded and told the truth, "The defense attorney said that he could return the 200


    million as it was, on the condition that we withdraw the case, which I had just refused on behalf of the


    defense and said that there would never be a settlement unless Susan personally came forward to


    apologize."


    "Forty million more, Susan is being generous." Leon teased.


    "It''s all just a little money! It''s not as good as getting rid of the bad blood! Miss Kennedy knows what I''m


    thinking!" Bradley was so happy that his eyes glowed, "Today is so happy, I have to host, no one is


    wee, let''s celebrate!"


    With that, Bradley took out his gold-encrusted cell phone, called his men, and ordered with a big belly,


    "Immediately, go and book the biggest private room in Kimdock, and let the manager open the most


    expensive bottle of red wine to wake up first, I''ll bring someone to ...... in fifteen minutes"


    This person na, all the time to show their family wealth, but he is different from those who are really full


    of brass, sincere with the people, know the benefactor, but let a person is not up to hate.


    ......


    While Bitcoin continues to be a hot topic, the Tyrell family and the Whaley family''swsuit has be


    a dark horse, with everyone waiting for the final court ruling.


    One part, expecting to see the fantastical reversal of the burgeoning war gods of the business world,


    and another part, longing for the scene where City P''s number one female powerhouse bends low and


    does small, bowing her head and admitting her mistakes, all for no innocent purpose, but to put Susan


    and her investment firm on the map.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, Susan responded before weing Bradley''s father, Old Bradley, on his birthday.


    Bradley sent the invitation to the Kennedy Residence early, stating that the Kennedys were all invited to


    attend, Link was in the way and found an excuse to push it, so when we went to the banquet, there


    were only three of us, Leo and me.


    The Tyrell family had overpowered the branch of the Whaley Group in thewsuit, and the news got out


    that the businessmen and celebrities of City P had changed their coldness towards Bradley, and on the


    day of his birthday, the scene was unexpectedly lively.


    "Oh, Miss Kennedy!" just entered the door, Bradley saw us and left the guests to wee us, "What''s


    wrong with these greeters, they didn''t say to inform me when your guests arrived, sorry for the dy,


    really sorry. "


    "This is Mr. Kennedy, right? I''ve been hearing about Mr. Leon and Mr. Kennedy, they are really


    impressive!"


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Leo is never a snob, and heard me say that the impression of Bradley is good, naturally did not get


    angry, a good voice said two words of congrattions, "Mr. Tyrell you are wee, today is Old


    Bradley''s birthday, Uncle Link originally wanted to visit the old man, but why official business, really can


    not take time, let me I wish old Tyrell a long life and longevity, and I''ll ask Mr. Tyrell to pass on the


    message.


    "Mr. Kennedy you are wee, I will bring, you must have fun tonight!" Bradleyughing mouth, eyes


    quietly surveyed around, and came closer to lower the voice with us whispering, "the entertainment


    tired, a few people if tired of tired, from the side door out to the head, where I specially prepared a box,


    for a few rest, when the banquet is almost, a few people out again to deal with it!


    This tant entricity makes peopleugh and cry. I didn''t expect Bradley to look so big and thick,


    but his mind is actually so fine.


    However, the Tyrell is the main attraction today, after all, and just as the words are finished, a guest


    arrives.


    "Mr. Tyrell!" The man with his family, after shaking hands with Bradley to greet him, his eyes naturally


    fell on Leo and me, "This is Mr. Kennedy and Miss Kennedy, I''ve heard a lot about them. "


    "I''m ttered." I smiled and nodded in greeting, throwing the conversation back to Bradley without


    showing any signs, "Mr. Tyrell you have a guest, so we''ll leave you to it."


    After saying that, without waiting for his answer, exchanged a nce with Leo and Deborah, and


    headed for the corner.


    As soon as we left, Bradley was surrounded by the crowd, with guests sandwiching him in the middle


    and talking to each other.


    Leo called the passing waiter and asked for three sses of champagne, handing them to Deborah


    and me, "I didn''t see that this Bradley has such a big face in City P. I''m surprised I haven''t dealt with


    him before, it''s a pity."


    "The Tyrell family has only made their fortune in thest few years." Deborah lifted a tall ss and took


    a sip, analyzing calmly, "To say the Tyrell family is really strange, the grandchildren, one after the other,


    winning the lottery jackpot, hard by the capitalist became a capitalist, this luck, normal people only envy


    the part."


    "If you live off the sky, sooner orter there will be a time to sit and eat." Leo said unconcerned.


    Deborah rolled her eyes, "Does Bradley look like an idiot?"


    "If you have something to say, say it, don''t be shady." Leo immediately sank his face.


    He''s always been like thistely, whenever he goes up against Deborah, he inevitably runs into dust.


    Deborah does not bother with him, deliberately look at me, as if this can avoid him, "do not look at the


    Tyrell family ancestors did not produce any cultural people, investment is a good hand, buy what what


    rise, stocks funds bonds ...... Even international potatoes are fried, so many years down, not only did


    not lose a penny, the assets have doubled!"


    The specific I did not listen to much, but the words I heard and understood.


    This Bradley, not at all what people stupid money injustice, but a real Buffett!

 Chapter 937 - Forced kiss on Dennis

    Chapter 937 - Forced kiss on Dennis


    Thinking of this, in turning to look at Bradley''s simple face, the heart will be more unknown emotions.


    This is the first time, in the same person, twice to experience what is called people can not be seen.


    Looks like a gentleman, did not expect to be a thug, and when you thought he was naive and good at


    deception, but found that he is a legendary talent who will y with money, this reversal, who can think


    of it.


    When I was lost in thought, there was amotion at the door, and it seemed that someone big had


    made an appearance. When I looked over, I saw Susan in a blue bustier dress, along with Dennis, who


    was wearing a well-cut ck tuxedo and a face that stood out in the crowd because of his height.


    As far as I know, Bradley did not send invitations to the Whaley family, and it looks like Susan listened


    to Henry and made the right decision.


    The Whaley Group has been in close contact with the Bell family recently, and the Bitcoin story is


    rumored to be a done deal, with those who have their heads in the clouds trying to get a piece of the


    action now secretly moving towards Susan''s side.


    Dennis stood expressionlessly to one side, showing great impatience with this state, and for a moment,


    turned sideways and whispered a few words with Susan, then lifted his feet and walked in the direction


    of the bathroom.


    Deborah then suddenly brightened up and lifted the hem of her skirt and headed for a spot to our left,


    "Saw some friends, went over to say hello, you guys don''t have to worry about me."


    "Hey, where are you from friend, hey ......" Leo obviously nervous, but can not pull face, called twice,


    see her no response, the face darkened, a look to eat people, the mouth also recited, "this only a few


    days to do Mrs. Kennedy, are almost be a social flower."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He said this when gritting his teeth, so I took a look at more, then I found Deborah said "friends", all the


    young talent, is now surrounded by her a big beauty in the center, talking andughing in a good way,


    so happy.


    Deborah is a beauty, and now single, the men naturally acquiesce she is single, look and act with the


    intention of pleasing.


    Iugh bitterly, brother ah, jealous, jealous well, you used to stand next to Deborah, and who dares to


    hit her idea?


    Shaking my head, I gave Leo a pat on the shoulder, "Women are to be coaxed."


    After saying that, I left him behind and walked into the crowd, leaving Leo baffled and without looking


    back.


    Probably Leo also did not expect that he was at least a beautiful man of City P. He was actually


    dumped by two women in a row on the same day.


    ......


    At this time of day, the reception has just begun, the aisle outside the restroom is almost empty, and


    the sound of footsteps is extra clear.


    I was thinking about how to pretend to meet Dennis when a hand suddenly grabbed my wrist and


    pulled me into the restroom.


    A spinning, and then react, I have been Dennis against the door, each other''s face close at hand, the


    warm breath hit the face, tickling and numb, let a person''s mind.


    "madam, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Dennis'' voice was already low, and he deliberately


    lowered his voice, so it became even more ambiguous and provocative.


    When beauty is in the air, who remembers to be angry about it.


    Sighing helplessly, not daring to look at the ze in his eyes, I said wanly, "Mr. George has a beautiful


    woman with him, what am I waiting for?"


    Dennis deliberately came closer, I put my face away, his breath hit me right on the neck, tickling my lips


    tightly closed subconsciously.


    "Heh ......" Dennis let out a snicker and took advantage of my inattention to drop a quick kiss on my ear,


    then let go and stepped back.


    The face is suddenly uncontroble fever, I hurriedly reach out to block, see Dennis is a gloating look at


    the hrious, a white eyes directly thrown over, "Noughing!"


    Still in a cold war!


    The corners of Dennis''s mouth curved, and soon converged again, returning to a serious look, "In front


    of outsiders, I have to always be on guard, already so tired, to the wife, but also to suppress feelings?"


    I straightened the shawl on my body and looked at him lightly, "What''s the difference? Anyway, Mr.


    George''s ability to hide secrets is first-rate, and one more won''t change anything for me."


    Dennis frowned, "Still mad about Mario?"


    Iughed and walked over to the sink to touch up my makeup, "Maybe you should really see your good


    buddy, one bite of paternity test and ready to sue me for custody."


    Dennis smiled and looked a little helpless, "Mario exined these things to me, he didn''t expect to be


    found out so quickly by you guys, the night after his identity was revealed, he saw the transfer


    application and knew you guys were trying to stop him from seeing rie, he was so anxious that he


    used the stupidest method, in fact you know that, didn''t you also know that he didn''t even know that


    having a a history of hurting children, there''s no chance of getting custody back."


    Sometimes I just think that Dennis is really good at speaking, and everything he says is so provocative.


    Although I still insist that Mario can''t get better, Dennis'' words still touched me, "Maybe, only time will


    tell which one of us, in the end, is right."


    Seeing that I let go, Dennis took a big step forward and circled me from behind, his heavy head


    casually resting on my shoulder, his whole face buried in his hair, inhaling fiercely as if the whole


    person hade to life, hugging me even tighter.


    "Is it really good that Mr. George is hiding in the bathroom while the birthday party is going on outside?"


    I deliberately made a joke about him.


    Dennis, however, rubbed more recklessly, "I don''t know when I''ll be able to hold my wife to sleep again


    and want to remember the taste better."


    The top of this English face sticky people, really irresistible, pursed his lips, then by him to go, "Bradley


    does not seem to be as simple as I thought, you go check his background, see if it is an enemy or


    friend."


    "Well ......" Dennis answered in a low voice, his whole body weight leaning on me, as if he was asleep,


    not sure if he was listening.


    Looking at the two people embracing each other in the mirror, I suddenly had an unsettling feeling.


    Since when do people who have been with each other for ten years have to sneak in even a hug?


    Feelings to feel, the dy here too long, and then do not go out, the suspicion of the people, organized


    a little clothing, I took the lead to go out.


    By coincidence, they bumped into Susan and Cory, who were walking this way.


    Feet momentarily a meal, now if you walk past,ter Dennis out, those two people so astute, will


    certainly guess that we just met.


    At that exact moment, the sound of the door opening sounded behind me and the sound of Susan''s


    heels approaching, I barely hesitated and turned around immediately.


    After making sure the two people behind me saw me, I went straight to Dennis, without any prelude,


    forced him against the wall, grabbed his inner shirt cor, and kissed him on his cool lips on tiptoe.

 Chapter 938 - Long gone from feeling

    Chapter 938 - Long gone from feeling


    The forced kiss thing, actually just happened to me.


    And I''m still the active one!


    Help! So embarrassing!


    The important thing is that, for not controlling the strength, when kissing up, I even clearly heard the


    muffled sound of Dennis'' head hitting the wall.


    At the same time, not far behind, the sound of high heels mixed with the footsteps of leather shoes


    abruptly stopped.


    The goal is achieved, you can withdraw!


    The first time I felt the knife like harsh gaze behind me, I subconsciously wanted to retreat, but Dennis


    suddenly bit my lips and did not let go, but also said in a voice that only the two of us can hear, "to do


    the show to be realistic, the audience will believe ah."


    This guy, clearly wants to take advantage!


    But now the arrow is on the string, there is no way back, closed his eyes, had to go out.


    Taking a sharp breath, I lifted my hand to cup Dennis'' face and kissed him more deeply.


    Dennis hooked his lips in triumph, showing a satisfied look, and the next second, suddenly reached out


    and pushed me away.


    He also just made a show, and did not force, I just took two steps backwards, and then stood firm.


    And Dennis, a change from his hangdog look, his angr face drooping, some impatient to straighten


    his jacket, his expression unhappy, "ra, I have told you clearly, I have no feeling for you long ago,


    you have to find unpleasant is not it!"


    At this point, in Susan and Cory''s eyes, they had probably managed to think that Dennis was


    particrly disgusted with me.


    But I wasughing and crying, Dennis''s tone hid a clear smugness, it was clear that he had won a


    bargain and was still selling it!


    This y, Dennis heart happy, right?


    They knocked the gong and drums, how to sing the y, I continued to cooperate, "feelings and not


    you alone say, as long as I still have feelings for you, you will never want to end with me."


    Dennis narrowed his eyes slightly, making a helpless look, his gaze nced at me, and with my


    knowledge of him, I could easily see the smugness hidden under his eyes.


    Cory, who was watching nearby, heard our conversation and teased with a yful face, "Miss Kennedy


    is really not an ordinary woman."


    Only then did I turn to look at them, smiling innocently, "the Younger Mr. Bell, what a coincidence to see


    you again."


    Cory look at me, and look at Dennis, hands into the pockets stand more straight, Yin Yang flirt,


    "coincidence is coincidence, but here is the entrance to the men''s bathroom, Miss Kennedy at least is


    The Lewis family and the Kennedy, for men to break into this kind of ce, not very good, right? "


    "Yeah, I just know I''m The Lewis family and the Kennedy, breaking into the men''s room won''t have


    anyone dare to do anything to me, besides, it''s between me and Dennis, and the next person, no


    rtionship, right, as you can see, when kissing, he is feeling it."


    I paused, turned to look at Dennis andughed, "Admit it, you actually still can''t let go of me in your


    heart, find some time, go to the re-marriage procedures, right?"


    Dennis especially likes the look in my eyes, especially when I''m full of him.


    After a few seconds of staring at each other across the room, Dennis turned his face away, raised his


    hand to organize the buttons on his cuffs, his face was not very nice, the emotions in his eyes were not


    very distinguishable, but he could vaguely see that he was still angry, "For the sake of the child, I won''t


    take into ount what just happened, it won''t happen again!"


    After saying that, he coldly lifted his feet and walked out, passing Susan and Cory, but did not stop for a


    second.


    After Dennis left, we were the only three left in the aisle.


    The y is over, the protagonist is due to exit, I organized my clothes, then ready to go back.


    However, passing by Susan, a hand suddenly stopped in front of her.


    Turning his head to look over, Susan''s face was very hard to read and looked bad to mess with.


    "Miss Whaley, are you still okay?" I asked, not afraid to die.


    "Of course." Susan''s voice was like quenched ice, "As a woman, I quite feel sorry for you, can''t keep a


    man is already a failure, now actually stalking someone else''s man, do you actually know what is called


    shameless?"


    Although she said she was not used to seeing me, but she would not make it so clear, it seems that this


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    is really stimted by the kiss that Dennis and I just had.


    I continued to bum, "What is there to want in the face,pared to this, to be able to redeem the


    beloved, any sacrifice is not worth mentioning."


    Susan gas eyes narrowed into a slit, grinding back teeth, "but you wishful thinking, Dennis may not


    think so, moreover, he is a man like that, naturally deserves better, the Kennedy family even Bitcoin this


    small business are not sure, is already my defeat, you think you have the You think you''re qualified to


    Finally say what''s in your heart, right?


    As I expected, after the anniversary reception, Susan had already preconceived the idea that I was a


    self-centered, selfish person from the bottom of her heart, and that such a person was not worthy of


    Dennis, let alone qualified to be her rival.


    Unfortunately, a woman''s overconfidence may not be a good thing.


    Ipletely turned around and stood facing her, making sure that each other''s eyes were exactly


    opposite each other, before showing off again unhurriedly, "business, I may not be as good as you,


    men, but may not be your specialty, as long as I hook my fingers, Dennis will have toe back


    sooner orter, when the timees, it can be more than a kiss so simple, but you did remind me,


    Bitcoin business lost I have no face to be arrogant, in that case, Miss Whaley, you can never watch the


    hands of the sweet cake, do not let people find the opportunity to grab the ah ......"


    After saying that, leaving her with a meaningful smile, I turned around and left.


    Behind him, Cory''s concerned greeting came faintly, "Ms. Whaley, are you still OK?"


    And Susan, no response.


    I then pulled the corners of my mouth in satisfaction.


    Very well, so angry that even the face of the partner, Susan''s desire to win, has been stimted, in


    order to press me head, the branch of the Whaley Group is bound to go all out in the Bitcoin business.


    That''s exactly what I wanted.


    When I returned to the main hall, Dennis was already surrounded by financial giants, his eyes quietly


    ncing in my direction, confirming that I had seen him, he waspletely relieved and focused on his


    entertainment.


    On the other side, Deborah and Leo argued and came from a distance.


    "...... I can''t believe it!" Deborah seems to be furious, dropped the empty goblet in her hand, casually


    grabbed another ss of red wine from the tray in the waiter''s hand, and violently tilted her neck to


    take a big gulp.


    Leo this just slowly appeared, see her like this also did not say stopping point, lowered his eyes, a


    matter of leisurely look.


    Deborah saw himing, and directly another eye sh, Leo was indifferent, as if a fist had hit the


    fluffy cotton.


    "What''s going on here?" I raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "You ask him!" Deborah was so angry that her tone became a bit impulsive.

 Chapter 939 - I will not be able to pick up a layer of skin

    Chapter 939 - I will not be able to pick up ayer of skin


    Leo two eyes, don''t face, a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water expression,pletely not ready to


    exin the meaning.


    Deborah''s eyes were straight with anger, and I hurriedly rounded up, "Leo, you can''t be nice to


    Deborah!"


    Leo remained unchanged, as if he hadn''t heard anything, making people helpless.


    Seeing that he was so uncooperative, I didn''t bother to pay attention to him and took Deborah two


    steps to the side before asking in a low voice, "Why are you arguing again?"


    Deborah is not ignorant people, this asion, she used to give Leo to save face, just now is a smile is


    not, anyone can see that the couple in conflict with the reason, is certainly Leo did too much.


    Deborah took a long breath before she spoke with anger, "I''m going to start apany with a friend,


    and I''m looking for an investor. Leo suddenly came out, a pair of big eyes like a grudge to stare at


    people, and scared people away!"


    I pulled the corner of my mouth in embarrassment and turned my head towards Leo, was he that


    boring?


    "This Leo is indeed too much, but you want to open apany thing, how did not hear you mentioned


    before, and moreover, you want to find investors, that people stupid money, Leo is not just right,


    husband and wife together, that does note to a thriving business?"


    "Him?" Deborah looked askance behind her with disgust and snorted, "Leo has a lot of money, but he''s


    not stupid, and he''s never seen anything I want, so there''s no way he''s going to pay for it ...... I''m not


    sure if I''m going to be able to find another investor."


    "Actually ......"


    "Ding ding ding--"


    Just ready to exin the rtionship between the two, the podium in the main hall, the master of


    ceremonies with a microphone, knocking the cup in his hand, the words to the mouth had to swallow.


    "Walk through the stormy road of life, dazzling red earth and heaven, today is Old Bradley''s 70th


    birthday ...... Mr. Tyrell, please give a speech to wish Old Bradley!"


    With that said, Bradley took to the stage to the roar of the guests.


    "So what, thank you all friends to celebrate my father''s birthday today, I am a person who is not much


    capable, the only thing that does not let the family down is the ability to make money is okay, my father


    for me it worries a lot, I wish him always healthy always happy, apany us for a longer time!"


    "Good!"


    The emcee had the insight to drive the atmosphere, and the stage immediately apuded like thunder.


    At this time, a figure suddenly shed across the stage, walked directly to the master of ceremonies,


    whispered a few words, handed over a square wooden box in his hand, and then went off the stage.


    The podium is some distance away from my position, and can not see the person clearly, but only


    vaguely feel that the figure is somewhat familiar, seems to have seen in where.


    Soon, the emcee again took over, "Everyone, listen to me, tonight you have a blessing, our Ms.


    Whaley, know old Tyrell like antiques, specially searched for a precious collection, as Old Bradley''s


    birthday gift, has now been handed to me, please - look! -Look!"


    The words fell, the emcee held the box with both hands and opened the upper and lower parts to face


    the crowd, then the camera in charge of recording images on site moved over, and in the next second,


    the big screen on the podium showed the antique inside - a Tibetan heirloom dzi bead.


    The driver looked at the object in his hand with glowing eyes, not forgetting to exin with emotion, "If I


    am correct, this is the earliest dzi bead found in ancient Tibet, worth more than 250 million yuan! After


    the auction in Country Mst year, it was collected by a private buyer and never came out, but it was


    actually auctioned by Ms. Whaley! It is really breathtaking!"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This emcee is also considered to have seen a lot of knowledge, in I saw that it was just a finger-sized


    bead, did not expect to have such a great value.


    The point is, the price is also very intriguing, two hundred and fifty million, seems to be linked to the


    This is not, around the guests who are used to seeing big scenes, have been exchanging whispers


    about it.


    "the Whaley family sent, this price, is not clearly want to reconcile with Bradley, this gift under the two


    families, the rtionship between the two families, perhaps since then can be eased."


    "I did not expect ah, we are here waiting to see the Whaley family that woman''s joke, people have long


    thought of a backward move."


    "That is, otherwise people can get rid of the Whaley family to open their ownpany it, in public the


    dzi beads as a congrattory gift to send out, Bradley does not receive also have to receive, it seems


    that this breath, is not out ~"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Susan this woman, pitted people 200 million, only painlessly throw 50 million


    There is no shortage of hostility and mockery towards Susan, but in the end, they are just envious of


    her good tactics, and giving up without a fight is exactly what they want to learn.


    In the midst of the uproar, Bradley on stage obviously smiled a little unnaturally, but as expected by the


    guests on stage, no one would be angry at his own father''s birthday party, soon, he adjusted his mood


    and graciously took the dzi beads from the emcee''s hand, held them in his hand and measured them in


    a decent way, then nodded and made a satisfied look.


    Just when everyone thought that Bradley was going to reluctantly ept Susan''s alternative apology,


    he mmed the wooden box shut, took the microphone off stage, walked to the nearest dining table,


    casually picked up a bottle of whiskey, poured three sses, and then faced the crowd with a smile.


    "Ms. Whaley," Bradley found Susan in the crowd at a nce, the chasing light should be yed over,


    will Susan surrounded by people shining brightly, "such a big gift, I do not know how to thank only


    good, why not let me toast you three sses of wine, to express my gratitude I don''t know if Ms.


    Whaley would appreciate it?"


    "This Bradley actuallye to this trick, did not expect ah, quite to our man long face."


    "The wine poured so full, drink it must not directly wash the stomach to go? A little harsh, right?"


    "What do you know, the Whaley family that woman is very powerful, should let her learn a lesson!"


    "Hm, do not know it yet, Susan early years in order to pull business, early stomach problems, these


    three sses of wine, not to make her suffer, is to kill her ah, did not see, Bradley or a ruthless role!"


    I was confused by the true and false gossip, but looking at Susan''s dyed reaction expression, it


    should not be far from the truth.


    But just as Bradley received a gift on stage, Susan at this moment does not nod to drink the wine, the


    same is riding the tiger.


    Apologize for this matter, in the world of money and power, not to pick up ayer of skin, the two sides


    can never really stop the war.


    The eyes of the whole room were focused on Susan, waiting for her reaction, the air seemed to be


    frozen, except for the subtle current of the microphone, the whole hall could hardly hear the sound.


    Finally, after a confrontation of more than ten seconds, Susan''s face changed, lifted her feet and


    walked over to Bradley, and without saying a word, picked up a ss of wine one after another and


    drank it all.


    The guests pretended not to be able to avoid sucking in a breath, and even Bradley froze, probably not


    expecting her to be so cooperative.


    Three sses of wine down, Susan''s expression, although not very good, does not look as


    exaggerated as those gossip crowd said, in the emcee and the other guests to coax, and also shake


    hands with Bradley in public.

 Chapter 940 - Quite know how to pity the jade

    Chapter 940 - Quite know how to pity the jade


    The scene of love and affection was a delight to all, and soon Susan and Bradley were each settling


    into the party.


    My attention was always on Susan, but there were too many customers, blinking and turning around, I


    couldn''t find anyone, orter Deborah reminded me, I realized that she had left through the back door.


    Not long after Susan left, Bradley came over with a stench of alcohol and a check in hand.


    "Miss Kennedy, happy today, here''s your payment, take it!"


    With that, he shoved the check into my hand.


    Looked down, 150 million whole, although know Bradley is not bad money, but still ate a shock.


    Thiswsuit is a im case, ording to thew, a maximum of thirty percent of the awarded amount


    can be charged as attorney''s fees, even if Bradley paid the promised 100 million as promised, it is


    already more than given, and now another 50 million is added, which is really disturbing.


    "Mr. Tyrell, isn''t that a little too much?" I said resentfully.


    "Eh, not much, Miss Kennedy you have helped me so much, these are all due, as agreed, the extra all


    go to you, Miss Kennedy do not resist!"


    Bradley attitude insisted, I also can not spoil his sex, so I had to ept it for the time being, and then


    let Leon help to deal with.


    As the saying goes, no reward, not their own things, take is always to pay the price, although Bradley


    does not seem like a person who will give me a trap, but the hearts of the people, now this situation,


    more than one point of caution is not a bad thing.


    At this time Leo suddenly interjected, "Bradley, just a good job ah, this time Susan that woman,


    probably should go to the hospital hanging water, right?"


    "Hmm? What does Mr. Kennedy mean by that?" Bradley said, confused.


    "Don''t you know Susan''s stomach can''t handle alcohol?" Leo narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    "There is such a thing?" Bradley''s face suddenly changed, "I didn''t know that!"


    He froze for a moment, reacted by shaking his fist and hitting the palm of his other hand, and said


    painfully, "Hey! I was purely trying to follow the old family rules, our ce, apologies must be made to


    drink the wine in ce, if I had known about this, I would not have made it so difficult for her!"


    Leo smiled badly and patted him on the shoulder, "It''s okay, she deserved it, no need to feel guilty!"


    "How can that be, not the same thing, so, Mr. KennedyMiss Kennedy you guys have fun, I go to the


    hospital first, well, slow down, more bear with ah!"


    Bradley said while running towards the door, anxious lookical and through the naive cute.


    It seems that what just happened is indeed a misunderstanding, which is a bit surprising to me, Bradley


    this person, once heard that Susan may be in the hospital actually so nervous, leaving customers to


    run away, but quite understand the mercy of the jade.


    It''s just that two people who were deadly rivals not long ago are suddenly so nervous about each other,


    which is really suspicious.


    It remains to be seen whether Bradley is a credible person or not.


    "The main family are gone, let''s go too ra?" Deborah was probably a little tired, Bradley had just left


    and had the intention to leave.


    I looked at the rest of the people, basically have said hello, there is really no need to stay, so I nodded


    in agreement.


    On the same night, the Tyrell family birthday party was the number one trending search term on Twitter,


    and the party and guests became the most hotly debated topic of the day.


    After taking a shower and habitually lying on the bed to brush Twitter, the afterglow unintentionally


    nced at a keyword whose hotness was rapidly rising.


    #Dennis was so attentive to Susan''s hospitalization that Bradley left his guests behind to visit


    Good guys, the title of this, do not know also think it is a love triangle drama.


    When you click in, there are blurred pictures taken by paparazzi, in order, of the three of them entering


    the same hospital separately, and there are no shots of the same frame or face-to-face photos.


    When I saw it, three hours had passed since Susan disappeared, and the topic was left to anonymous


    ounts to keep posting and updating thetest information, and so far only photos of Bradley leaving


    were taken, so I guess Susan will have to stay in the hospital tonight.


    It looks like Susan is very sick.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding the phone subconsciously refreshed several times, expecting to see Dennis''s message,


    however, all I got was the situation twenty minutes ago, and no new news came inte.


    Some goodizens have already started to specte that perhaps Dennis will be guarding Susan at


    the hospital tonight.


    Although I amfortable enough with Dennis, it still makes me ufortable to see these words.


    Who would want their lover to guard another woman.


    Dennis is also, so long, an ount of the phone do not y, although it is to win Susan''s trust, but also


    do not have to work so hard ah, in the hospital can sleep well, Susan and can not afford to hire an


    escort!


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I simply gave Dennis the phone call directly.


    Dennis picked up quickly, "Still up thiste?"


    "Aren''t you the same?" I deliberately raised my voice and said loudly, "Where are you?"


    "The hospital." Dennis said.


    "Oh." The cheeks puffed up uncontrobly, and suddenly he didn''t know what to say.


    "What? What''s wrong?" Dennis asked.


    "Nothing, just just earned 100 million in legal fees, share it with you." I said while grabbing the pillow


    next to me to spill the beans.


    "Heh ......" Dennisughed lowly, "Madam is really up to the kitchen, ording to you, I will soon not be


    able to catch up with your money-making speed."


    Ghostly, a phrase suddenly shed through my mind - the more men do sorry for their wives, the


    sweeter the mouth.


    When I think of this, I open my mouth a bit not Yin Yang, "Well, I do not think, when you and Susan


    cooperation, only will be morefortable, billions of business, that is not just a handful?"


    Hearing this, Dennis could finally see that I was angry.


    He sighed somewhat helplessly for a moment before finding his voice, "The medical team developing


    the antidote for you happens to be in this hospital, I stayed to see the progress, you think I''m here to


    give Susan a bed?"


    Hearing him say that, I suddenly felt at ease, hurriedly sat up straight and threw the pillow to the side,


    pursed my lips and changed the subject somewhat vaguely, "What about the development of the


    antidote?"


    "Already out of the first phase of the finished product, immediately began to test, if sessful,


    immediately for you to use, then we can also let go andpletely solve Edward those people."


    Dennis seems to be very confident.


    "Good." I nodded good-naturedly into the phone, "Don''t stay toote, go back early."


    An unfamiliar male voice suddenly came over the phone, "Mr. George, it''s time to start."


    "Got it." Dennis responded to the other side before continuing, "There''s something I have to deal with


    over here, you sleep first, I''ll give you a message when I get home."


    After saying that, he hung up the phone without waiting for me to answer.


    Looking at the phone that was returned to the address book, there was suddenly some unease in my


    heart.


    Why do I feel that Dennis is a little nervous just now? Is it my illusion?

 Chapter 941 - Nothing to be done, nothing to be done

    Chapter 941 - Nothing to be done, nothing to be done


    I was considering whether I should wait for Dennis to finish and make another call when my phone


    buzzed twice.


    It''s a Facebook message from Dennis: [Honey, I''ll keep it together].


    I smile lightly, do serious things and still do not forget to juggle, that is all right.


    Put down the phone, went to the nursery to check on the two children, passed rie''s room, the door


    was hidden and light wasing through inside, so I lifted my foot and walked in.


    rie is actually still awake at this hour, theputer screen is lit up, and she is sitting alone in front of


    it, head down, wondering what she is doing.


    Thest time I was in this situation was when Wendy approached rie. I had already sent her to the


    back office and made her suffer a lot in thepany before, but was she still a thief?


    With a skeptical attitude, I slowed down and walked behind rie to see that she was actually doing


    exercises, and on theputer, there was a math online ss with a title that said 4th grade.


    I was a little surprised that rie had only been enrolled in school for a short time and had already


    started learning at this level?


    Looking down for a moment, the table was also covered with fourth grade exercises, and rie was so


    focused on doing them that she never noticed I hade in.


    It''s surprising that such a young child can be so serious.


    Taking a deep breath, I sidled up to where rie''s right hand was and made sure she could see me


    before I bent my upper body, put my arm around her shoulder and asked softly, "What''s rie doing?"


    "Mom!" rie smiled when she saw me, spread both hands to reveal the contents of her workbook and


    said proudly, "Math is so fun, Mr. Altonplimented me on how smart I am and gave me some extra


    workout assignments, which I''m writing!"


    "Yeah well ......"


    I smiled and picked up the exercise book and flipped through it casually. There was really nothing


    special about it, but looking at the contents, although it was the most basic operations within two digits,


    rie''s answers were basically error-free.


    Pursed lips and smiled, the heart is very pleased.


    Diana was like this when she was alive, especially sensitive to numbers, so she became the boss''s


    wife afterwards, and also enjoyed the taste of bookkeeping extraordinarily.


    This is one of the ways to prove that Diana has been in this world.


    I put the exercise book back in ce, reached out and rubbed rie''s head, I smiled and encouraged,


    "rie is really good, mommy is proud of you, but, you are still young, it is the time to grow up, now go


    to sleep first, okay?"


    At that, rie''s little face scrunched up and she looked at the exercise book on the table and then at


    me, seemingly in some difficulty, but eventually she chose to listen to me, smiled, put her pen down,


    and said happily as she got out of her chair, "I''ll listen to Mommy! Mommy will tell me a story!"


    The child so hard, I naturally did not refuse, and told two fairy tales ......


    The following day.


    Just after dropping rie off at school, I received a call from Luna.


    "ra, what''s up tonight?"


    ncing towards the school entrance, Mario happened to be out of the school, ying with rie in


    front of the school in a big way, so I kept staring and responded distractedly, "I don''t think so, what''s


    wrong?"


    "In that case, stop by The Lewis family tonight and bring rie, your dad and I kind of miss her." Luna


    said.


    Since thest time I refused Samuel''s gift of shares to the two children, Luna and her husband have


    not shown up much, probably with a lump in their heart, thinking I was deliberately distancing myself


    from them.


    I intended to make life easy for my children, but I didn''t think it would make them think more. After


    considering it, I nodded my head and agreed, "I know, I''ll see you tonight."


    After the phone call, the school entrance, Mario has led rie to go inside, I do not know whether it is


    the reason of old age, always easy to see things emotionally, they are a small and arge back, in the


    crowd of children, actually let me think of the word "warm".


    But it was only for a moment. What Mario did, even if it took a lifetime to atone for his sins, was nothing


    more than a bottomless scumbag in my mind.


    I can understand that Dennis is emotional out of brotherly love, but dealing with such a person, trust


    and forgiveness are not advisable, I decided to add an extrayer of insurance for the health and safety


    of the child.


    On the way back to the office, sent Brady a text message asking him to find a nutritionist with a bottom


    line, preferably with a physician''s license.


    The next step is just to wait.


    Pushing open the door of the office, I saw Bradley sitting inside.


    "Mr. Tyrell? What are you doing here?"


    I remembered the $150 million and thought I''d give the check to Leonter and ask him to credit


    Bradley the extra, but I didn''t expect him toe up to me.


    "Hahahaha, Miss Kennedy ah, I came to find you, of course, is to give you money!" Bradley said


    I''m a little baffled, justst night I slipped me a huge check and today, memory loss?


    Then he didn''t look like he was joking, and just after he finished he gave a wink to his assistant, who


    immediately took a document out of his bag and handed it to me from the table.


    "Sign this contract, from now on, all my Bradley''spanies, the legal business involved, are handed


    over to yourw firm!" Bradley said with a big smile.


    Raised an eyebrow and looked at that thin document with the feeling of having suddenly won the lottery


    jackpot.


    ording to Deborah''s estimation, Bradley''s wealth is estimated that Dennis and Ibined can not


    pay the rent.


    A big pie falling from the sky, it is false to say that I am not impressed, but I am more terrified than this,


    I believe that there is no free lunch.


    Last night''s tens of millions of dors, plus this "big pie", such a big favor, if Bradley has something to


    ask for in the future, I have room to refuse?


    Thought about it, raised the corners of his mouth, after finishing his expression, smiled and looked up


    to push the document back to him, "thewsuit thing, is what we should do, take money from others,


    for others, the reward we have received,ter Mr. Leon will let the finance transfer the extra part to your


    personal ount, as for the rest, Mr. Tyrell, you''re wee. "


    Bradley sniffed the smile on his face faded for a few minutes, but soon returned to normal, "No matter,


    since Miss Kennedy is busy, so let''s put this aside for the time being, but I came today, in fact, there is


    another thing, want to ask Miss Kennedy."


    As expected, there is nothing to be done.


    "Go ahead."


    Seeing that I didn''t refuse, Bradley raised his hand to block his mouth, cleared his throat, and swept his


    eyes impatiently to the assistant next to him, "Ahem-"


    The assistant was very perceptive, nodded, and turned around and backed out.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 942 - A virtuous helper like you

    Chapter 942 - A virtuous helper like you


    The sound of the door closing, Bradley jerked his head back and looked to make sure no one else was


    in the room before he put his head down and pulled his phone out of his pocket.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few operations, turn the screen and hand me the phone with a smile.


    "Miss Kennedy, here are a few girls, you give a look, which one is to your liking?" Bradley said in a


    pleasing tone.


    That was a little nonsensical, but I took it and looked at it carefully.


    The phone interface is a photo album, the first is a young and beautiful woman, but the eyes are


    vacant, nothing spiritual.


    From the thumbnails to see, the front arest night''s birthday party and the political, I will look


    backward one by one.


    A few in a row down, although the body looks excellent, but to my feeling are mediocre, not particrly


    stunning.


    In City P, a city of inches, handsome men and women have never been a raremodity.


    "Well?" Bradley seemed anxious.


    This feeling is like, chasing you on the street, what do you think of the passers-by around you. I


    these people?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a friend who wants to find a good wife and asked me to take a look, I''m just a big


    old man, which understands these ah, there are not many friends in City P truly, this is not to find Miss


    Kennedy head." Bradley exined.


    It doesn''t sound like a problem, but looking at Bradley''s expression, there is something about this ce


    that has no silver lining.


    This kind of thing, even if it is entrusted to someone, it is not so much to make a personal trip, it seems


    that Bradley, a friend, should be talking about himself.


    Before dealing with Susan''swsuit, also looked at Bradley''s information, he is seven or eight years


    older than Dennis, in the outside of the two young wives, illegitimate children also had a few.


    The current domesticw, divorce each other to break up half of Bradley''s property, it is not difficult to


    understand why Bradley has so far refused to let outside women into the house.


    He was not born to be handsome, just ordinary people''s looks, with the toes can also think, those


    women are rushing to his body for money, and does not deserve pity.


    But these are his personal matters, I can not ask more, so I can only tell the truth, "To be honest, Mr.


    Tyrell, you show me these girls, I feel and I should not be verypatible."


    Bradley listened to the end, the face is a little heavy, put his hand on the countertop, fingers have a


    knock, seems to be considering what, "so ...... okay, since these are not destiny, I let that friend think


    about it again."


    Bradley''s reaction, apparently among the women I rejected, was the object of his desire.


    The old saying that rather demolish a temple, not to break a marriage, I do not want to let each other


    miss a good thing, "in fact, the feelings of the matter, the two sides have a feeling, on the line, the most


    important thing is that both sides get along to feel suitable, in order to set things down, I a side of the


    words do not need to put too much on the heart."


    Bradley put away the phone, is still a pleasing face, "Miss Kennedy you do not understand, like us, the


    anyway, today thank Miss Kennedy, you are so busy, I will not bother, another day to invite you to


    dinner to say thank you. "


    After that, and not waiting for my courtesy, Bradley directly got up and opened the door and walked out,


    with a breeze in his step, as if he was afraid I would leave him behind to ask questions.


    Look at hisical look, really can not help butugh, this Bradley, more and more interesting.


    ......


    After receiving rie in the afternoon, I asked the driver to drive the car directly to The Lewis


    Residence.


    When we entered, several maids stood in two rows at the door and greeted us respectfully.


    "Hello Miss, hello Miss Sun."


    I don''t know if I''m too paranoid, I feel the atmosphere at home is a bit strange, just eating a meal, the


    maids look like they''re standing by, seems a bit too exaggerated.


    "I''m back." Luna probably waited in the living room for a while, and just entered the door and came


    over to hold the child, "rie, did you miss Grandma?"


    "Yes! Grandma howe you haven''t visited rie for so long!"


    "Grandma wants to do business, so she can buy rie some nice clothes after she makes money.


    "I don''t want to! rie has to earn her own money to buy it!"


    "Oh? Haha, my granddaughter so ambitious it, good good, then grandmother will wait to see it ......"


    Perhaps because it has been too long since we saw each other, an old man and a young man chatted


    extraordinarily well.


    Samuel sat on the single sofa in the middle of the living room, just pinched the cigar in his hand, now


    making tea, moving slowly and methodically, more than fifty years old, the hands and feet are exuding


    the charm of a mature man, so that people can easily imagine, when young and suave.


    I walked over, sat down on the couch next to him, and smiled lightly, "Dad."


    "Hmm." Samuel nodded gently and put one of the cups of tea, in front of me, "Try it, the new dragon


    well that arrived this year."


    "Good." Lifted the cup of tea and took a sip, smiled and nodded slowly, "Sweet aftertaste, not bad."


    Samuel didn''t answer again and refilled my tea for me.


    Luna was nning to get close to rie before dinner time, but rie was moring to go to the study


    to do her homework, so Luna couldn''t resist her and had to go along for tutoring.


    They had just gone upstairs when a servant came in at the door to inform them, "Master, a guest has


    arrived."


    "Pleasee in." Samuel did not even talk about his eyelids, unhurriedly blowing the hot air on his cup


    of tea, seemingly not surprised at all.


    Isn''t tonight a family dinner?


    Just when I thought it was strange, footsteps sounded behind me and the so-called guest had walked


    in.


    With curiosity, I turned my head to look at a strange man, a white shirt with a ck trench coat, a hand-


    knitted cashmere scarf hanging in the middle of his neck, a top quality garment.


    But I brainstormed in my head, and did not search out the shadow of this person, so he is not the


    object of my acquaintance or have crossed.


    The man, however, behaved graciously, walked in and first locked eyes with Samuel, then saw me,


    smiled gently, and came striding toward me.


    "Miss Kennedy," the man moved his hand civilly, his tone modest, "Wilbur Palma."


    Wilbur Palma?


    Wilbur, the trader who single-handedly swept away billions from numerous capitalists on the Country M


    stock exchange overnight and then disappeared unnoticed?


    When Bitcoin first became a big hit, Deborah mentioned a lot of news about the stock in my ears, and


    Wilbur was one of the big names, but I never thought that someone who only existed in legends would


    actually appear in front of my eyes.


    Thinking of Deborah''s face as she spoke of Wilbur''s admiration and adoration, I politely extended my


    hand and gave him a shallow handshake, "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Wilbur is here." Luna somehow heard themotion and arrived downstairs in the blink of an eye with


    a cheerful look, "Don''t stand, sit down, I heard your Uncle Mo say that you just came back from


    Country M?"

 Chapter 943 - Awkward Blind Date

    Chapter 943 - Awkward Blind Date


    "Right." Wilbur said with a nonchnt smile, "Father wanted to return to his roots, so he shifted his


    business focus, all to the country."


    Most of the invisible tycoons with rich assets have countlesspanies under their names, and a


    genius like Wilbur is certainly no exception.


    "Hmm." Samuel sniffed and nodded, "Nowhere is better than your hometown, it''s a good thing toe


    back, it just so happens that mypany has some new projects to find people to work with, find time


    to go there some day, let''s see if there''s room for cooperation."


    "All at Uncle Mo''s disposal." Wilbur responded one by one.


    At this time, the voice of the maid came from upstairs, "Master, there is a phone call for you."


    "Got it." Samuel said and got up, heading upstairs, "You guys talk first, I''ll take care of some business


    ande right up."


    Just as he reached the second floor, Luna stood up and greeted as she walked towards the kitchen,


    "ra, stay with Wilbur for a while, I''ll go to the kitchen and cook two dishes for you guys myself."


    Looking at the couple singing one after the other, I was embarrassed to pick a hole in the ground with


    my toes.


    Do so obviously, afraid that others can not see, is trying to set me up with this man in front of me?


    The fake divorce, although not to Samuel couple to tell the truth, but recently I stalked Dennis, this


    incident in the City P also made quite a stir, as long as not stupid, can see that I am still love for


    Dennis, this kind of time, but actually arranged a blind date for me, or without my knowledge.


    I looked at Wilbur with an apologetic look in my eyes, shrugged and said, "It looks like Mr. Palma had a


    wasted trip today, I''ll say sorry for my parents."


    Wilbur smiled down at the words, also not angry, "does not matter, but I, so suddenly came to see, Miss


    Kennedy is a bit abrupt, but please Miss Kennedy believe, try to get along, I will not let you down."


    Indeed, the man to this age, but also maintained so well, a good skin, sitting on countless assets, is the


    dream of countless women.


    But not me.


    Shaking my head and smiling, and not wanting to make the Luna''s look too bad, I politely excused


    myself, "Mr. Palma misunderstood, I just got divorced, I am neither out of myst rtionship nor do I


    n to start over, I think, you are looking for the wrong person."


    Although it is polite, but it is clear to each other, even if I am divorced and still have three children, but


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    with the Kennedy family and The Lewis family behind me, as well as the home in my own assets, worth


    any ambitious man to rush to.


    After Dennis was entangled with Susan, I had already guessed that this day woulde, but I just


    didn''t expect that it would be my flesh and blood who would y this game first.


    It would be a lie to say that we are not disappointed.


    Folly once said that the reason why Luna and Samuel did whatever they could to set up Olivia and


    Dennis, but also in the name of loving their daughter, want to eat the George family and grow


    themselves.


    The purpose behind this awkward blind date can be imagined.


    Subconsciously nced at the kitchen, at this moment I havepletely lost the interest in eating.


    For a long time, Wilbur did not respond to my words, I then turned back to look at him, and saw that he


    was still the same light-hearted look, and did not seem to mind my refusal.


    When I finished I got up and walked to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Luna was leaning back leisurely, steaming ck tea in her hand, overseeing the maids''


    cooking.


    It''s true that cooking for myself is just an excuse to give Wilbur and I more space to be alone.


    After standing for a while, Luna caught a glimpse of me and was a bit anxious when she saw me


    outside alone?"


    Lifting my arms around my chest, I sighed and stared at Luna for a moment, then instructed the maids


    next to me, "You guys turn off the fire and go out for a while, Luna and I have something to talk about."


    "Yes."


    I still have some status in this family, the words just finished, several aunts immediately stopped the


    action in their hands, back out, and did not forget to pull the ss door for us.


    Once they left, Luna and I were the only ones left in the kitchen.


    "Why did you bring Wilbur in?" I asked, getting right to the point.


    "What are you talking about. " Luna walked over to me without changing her face and leaned against


    the cupboard next to me, smiling, "the Palma family and The Lewis family are family friends, Wilbur is


    here to visit your father instead of his father, how could we have found... ..."


    "Is that so? In that case, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you had a guest?"


    "He called just after he got off the ne, too, by coincidence."


    Still sophomoric.


    "That''s fine, I don''t know him anyway, and if he''s not there, it shouldn''t interfere with your uninterrupted


    conversation about old times, so I''ll take rie back first."


    I hate making my own arrangements, much less having to guess in front of the people closest to me.


    I understand, but that doesn''t mean I will support it, let alone willingly be their link to it all.


    When I turned around, Luna finally pulled me in anxiously, "ra, what are you doing, the guests are


    outside, if you leave now with the children, people will think that The Lewis family does not wee


    him, how can the two families still deal with each other in the future?"


    I ckened my face with absolutely no intention ofpromising.


    See I do not relent, Luna long sigh, can only say the truth, "Well, I admit, today''s dinner, your father and


    I deliberately arranged, we are for your own good, now outside Dennis and Susan''s things rumored,


    you at least have to find a way back for themselves ah, Wilbur although older than Dennis, but the


    victory Although Wilbur is a little older than Dennis, but the person is filial, fine minded, although the


    heart to family first, but the career is also flourishing, although because of this, dyed their feelings,


    but really is a rare marriage object, you ......"


    I didn''t listen to a lot of the chatter, but one thing I did understand is that I have three children and


    Wilbur has never touched a woman.


    I was annoyed and angry, so I casually spat out, "You think it''s normal to be so old and unmarried?"


    "You child, what nonsense, Mom and Dad can still harm you, Wilbur''s information, we have privately


    investigated, good health, take care of you mother and son is not a problem! ......"


    I''m really tired of the argument that I''m doing it for my own good, so I didn''t give her a chance to finish.


    You''re really doing us a favor, or are you using this as a banner to find a convenient son-inw to


    finance and expand your business?"


    Reality is often ugly and unpleasant, but we are finally living in reality, always have to face the real.


    Luna didn''t expect me to get so excited and froze for a moment, but was finally speechless.


    Laughing in disappointment, I turned and waved my hand, "If you have to take me into business, this


    blood kinship, I''d rather not."


    After saying that, pushing open the ss door and walking out, directly ignoring Wilbur in the living


    room, I walked upstairs, taking rie with me, and left without looking back.

 Chapter 944 Dennis is hiding something from me

    Chapter 944 Dennis is hiding something from me


    The more I think about it, the angrier I get, I can''t help but want to find someone toin to, so I


    can''t easily hold it until I put rie to bed, then I run back to my room and dial Dennis''s video phone.


    The camera does a good job of capturing my somber face as Dennis picks up the phone and meets my


    angry gaze right on cue.


    He frowned and said with a light smile, "Is it hard to see what I have done to annoy thedy again


    today?"


    "Yes, you messed with me."


    If I didn''t have to take revenge, I wouldn''t need a fake divorce, much less any Wilbur and blind dates,


    and Luna and Samuel''s worldliness and calctions might not be used on me.


    Although only angry words, but women are angry, always emotional prevailed.


    Dennis frowned, his expression was a bit confused, "I''ve been staying at the office since I got back


    from the hospitalst night, and the people I''ve seen besides Toby are the secretaries who came in to


    bring coffee, so I wonder which one my wife is not used to seeing?"


    He asked for a clear conscience, naturally is the tone of flirtation, so that people want to fire but can not


    seize up.


    I can''t help butugh, "You don''t have to y sloppy eyes there, I tell you ah, I went on a blind date


    today."


    "A blind date?" Dennis narrowed his eyes, skeptical of the statement, his tone light and joking about


    me, "A blind date with you is a life-threatening thing, and City P is so afraid of death?"


    I was angry and anxious, "Why is it killing me? Am I that bad?"


    "Oh ......" Dennis gave two low chuckles, "You forget what I said at thest anniversary reception for


    THE Whaley family?"


    I froze, and my mind began to wander back.


    It wasn''t a great experience to almost get sshed by Susan''s assistant at that reception, but Dennis


    stood up for me in public and said that no matter what, we still had children involved and the


    rtionship would never be broken.


    The benefit of doing so, is only for me to erase, there is a possibility of future difficulties, but at the


    same time, also cleared all the potential suitors around me, want to get me, get the Kennedy family and


    The Lewis family behind the help, first of all, be prepared to do with Dennis as a rival, with his current


    status, is the same as throwing eggs at the stone, of course It''s going to be fatal.


    Looking at his submissive look, deted, suddenly a little annoyed, "Are you so confident that I will not


    be chased away?"


    Dennis looked at me intently, a pair of ck eyes like dipped in ink, dark and deep, "It''s not that I''m


    confident, but I know that you don''t want to, ra, when ites to rtionships, you''re clean, even


    more so than me."


    These words suddenly left me speechless.


    Indeed, he knows me too well.


    What I recognize as love is exactly this: both parties are free to soar in their own domain as they


    please, but the string of the kite remains faithfully in each other''s hands forever.


    After thinking for a while, the fire subsided and the topic was pulled away, "What do you think Luna and


    Samuel are thinking in their hearts, wasn''t it because of this dogged union that they missed each otherThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    for so long at first, and now they want to push me in, don''t you think it''s too much to go through?"


    "People do change." Dennis said, "In each period of time, the situation is different, the choice is not the


    same, maybe you should check, The Lewis family is not in any trouble, before you to help Diana


    revenge, The Lewis family caused a lot of blow, now they deal with the crisis ability is not as good as


    before, maybe just give the other side to take advantage of the opportunity, in order to save the family


    estate, so that they have to do this. Maybe just give the other side the opportunity to take advantage of


    the situation, in order to preserve the family industry, only to have to make this move, of course, this is


    to think in a good direction, if your parents have other ns, then I do not know, expect the former,


    right."


    I nodded, thoughtfully considered, looked at him and said, "Last time at Bradley''s father''s birthday


    party, I saw that Cory and Susan''s rtionship seemed much closer than before, Bitcoin this business,


    the Whaley family and the Bell family have signed up? "


    Dennis''s face showed a smile, "Yes, the fish has been hooked, my people are already working on the


    Bitcoin cracking program, it won''t take long toplete, these things have me, you don''t need to worry,


    instead I am curious, who is the person who dares to match with you?"


    It is indeed puzzling to rush over to meet me on a blind date on such a stormy day.


    "Wilbur," I said seriously, "the seafaring Country M Chinese, and also, Samuel seems interested in


    working with THE Palma family."


    "I got it, I''ll have Toby check it outter."


    "Good."


    I nodded obediently, but caught a sharp glimpse of Dennis physically and mentally frowning in pain,


    and although it was only for a second, I could see it clearly.


    "Dennis? Are you okay?" Eyes focused on his face, he suddenly couldn''t stop smiling.


    "Hmm? What?" Dennis expression as usual, as if nothing had happened, an innocent face looked at


    me, then showed a tired look, seemed to deliberately focus the camera on himself, so that I could see


    his movements of rubbing his brow, a long sigh, "these two days are indeed too busy, did not rest well,


    it seems that I should take a time, a good sleep. "


    The expression froze on my face and I responded to him lightly, "Hang up first if you''re tired, get some


    rest early."


    Dennis sniffed and faced the camera, the corners of his mouth tugged upwards, "You too, I''ll call you


    tomorrow."


    "Hmm."


    After that, Dennis hung up the phone, the phone returned to the address book interface, and my heart


    sank to the bottom.


    Dennis has always been good at disguising his emotions, not showing his joy or anger, and never


    letting his opponents guess what he is thinking, no matter what kind of scenes he experiences in the


    business world.


    But I am not his rival, it is the wife who has been with him for ten years and knows him best.


    I know Dennis too well. How can a man who demands near-perfection in everything be tired?


    My intuition tells me that Dennis is hiding something from me, and it''s the kind of thing I''m afraid of.


    After sitting on the bed for almost a minute, my mind quickly shed through the recent events, I picked


    up my phone and dialed Janice''s number.


    "Now go get the car ready, I''m going to make a trip to the George Group."


    Janice''s mobility is always one of the best. I packed up and went out, and she was already waiting at


    the roadside with her car.


    Bending over to the passenger side, his emotions still tense, "As soon as possible."


    Without further ado, Janice fired up the engine, put the throttle to the floor and sped off.


    In less than twenty minutes, the car was parked under the George Group, not caring whether there


    were SusanLeonard and other people around the eyes, I rushed straight up.


    At this time the George Group is not empty, almost every floor is lit one or two lights, many employees


    are working overtime, I directly pressed the president''s office is located on the floor.


    Stepping out of the elevator and pushing open the office door, as I expected, there was no one inside.


    Does it make sense that the person who said he was workingte on the phone half an hour ago has


    now disappeared?


    I stood in the doorway, expressionless, opened the call log and clicked on callback.

 Chapter 945 What Seems Logical and Reasonable

    Chapter 945 What Seems Logical and Reasonable


    "Duh-duh-duh-"


    Waiting for the audio to hang up automatically, there is no answer all the time.


    Dennis has always been a light sleeper and would not have missed a personal call for no reason, so as


    I thought, he must be in trouble.


    I held the phone for more than 10 seconds before I clicked on Facebook and dialed Toby on the video.


    After a while, Toby connected, with a wall of brightly lit views in the background.


    "Something wrong Mrs. George?" said Toby, looking expressionlessly into the camera.


    "Where''s Dennis?"


    "Mr. George didn''t tell me." He didn''t even think about it before he blurted it out.


    "Yeah well." This talk was not credible, as a special assistant, if he could not even grasp the


    whereabouts of his boss who was just in thepany, Dennis would not allow him to stay, "Okay, I''m


    not looking for Dennis now, I''m looking for you, where are you, I''lle to you."


    Toby considered for two seconds, and then said calmly, "It''s better if I go to Mr. George."


    "Okay, go back to the George Group, I''ll wait in Dennis'' office and give you twenty minutes."


    After saying that, he could not answer, and directly pressed the hang-up button.


    Leaning back in Dennis''s office chair, tilting his head in contemtion, he began to recall Dennis''s


    reaction just now.


    He was a man who knew how to control his emotions and would not have shown a worrying look if it


    was not unbearable, and as a patient, I understood all too well that the sudden powerlessness of illness


    is enough to break a person''s pretense, most trulying out from facial expressions.


    Of course, this is the worst guess, perhaps Dennis just encountered a difficult trouble, it is not


    impossible,pared to thetter, I prefer to expect, after all, no matter what damage suffered, are not


    as precious as life.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, Toby pushed open the office door and walked in.


    "I''m sorry Mrs. George, I had to deal with the matter at hand temporarily, so I kept you waiting." Toby


    bent his upper body and said respectfully.


    I didn''t answer, my cold eyes just stared at him for a long time before I found my voice, "You were just


    with Dennis."


    "No," Toby kept his head down, not daring to look at me, "Mrs. George you think too much, it is indeed


    because of the dy in business."


    Pursing my lips, I still don''t answer the question.


    Dennis had admonished Toby more than once to give in for anything before me and hismands,


    and Toby had never disobeyed, so maybe Toby wasn''t lying, but it was proof enough that the thing that


    made him choose to make me wait more was definitely not small.


    After a long time, the atmosphere was a bit stagnant, I then lifted my lips, "Well, tell me what you are


    doing, there is no need to hide this from me, right Assistant Toby?"


    "That''s for sure." Toby was surprisingly candid, lifting his eyes to look at me calmly, "Mr. George made


    a disguised guarantee during his interview in order to sessfully get Susan to take over the Bitcoin


    business, and now thepany''s business is being monitored by the stockmission, and the


    officials will be sent to check it out tomorrow, so everything must be ready tonight without dy. "


    It sounds like it makes sense.


    Looking at Toby''s unchanged face, I wondered a bit if I was being too paranoid.


    I decided toe here temporarily, Toby came in a hurry, it is impossible to think of a perfunctory


    reason in advance, and the investigation by the stock marketmittee is such a big deal, less by the


    media attention, if he lied, tomorrow will easily be demolished.


    The office suddenly fell into silence, the atmosphere is awkward and confused, as if somewhere just


    can not exin, but where exactly wrong, but no one can say.


    At this time, the sound of the door opening suddenly came from behind, side eye towards the past,


    Dennis familiar figure appeared in front of the eyes.


    He stood proudly by the door, with little expression on his face, his handsome features still three-


    dimensional, as if he were still a mboyant young man in his twenties.


    There has never been a moment when I was more excited to see him standing safely in front of me


    than now.


    I could no longer restrain the panic in my heart, got up and walked over quickly, hugged Dennis tightly,


    felt the familiar smell of his body, and finally breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s good that you''re okay."


    "Why are you suddenly running over here?" Dennis'' broad palm rubbed my head, carefully calming me


    down, and when he ordered Toby, his tone was much colder, "You go out first."


    Toby was very sensible and did not continue to bother us.


    The door closed before I got up from Dennis'' arms and looked up at him with a frown, "Where have you


    been? Why aren''t you answering your phone?"


    Dennis did not rush to answer, led me to the sofa and sat down, slowly and methodically poured a


    ss of water and handed it to me, "Drink some water first."


    I didn''t have the heart to calm down, put the cup aside and anxiously pursued, "Besides business


    matters, you have other things to hide from me, right?"


    Dennis lowered his eyes and did not speak, his ck eyes were like ink rendered open inside, making


    it impossible to guess his emotions at this time.


    But the more this happens, the more it proves that I was right in guessing that he was in big trouble.


    Pursing my lips, I reached out to hold Dennis, "We''re married."


    Husband and wife, is one, but also suffer together, is until death rely on, there is anything, should bear


    together.


    Dennis subconsciously shook me back, and only then spoke in a serious voice, "When I was videoing


    with you, Cory sent a message, hoping that when he signed the contract with Susan, I would also sign


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    the agreement to enter the stock."


    Once Dennis agrees, it means that he and the George Group will not be able to survive whatever crisis


    Bitcoin faces in the future, including future sentencing for economic crimes, and will certainly bear the


    brunt of it.


    I thought that this period of time Dennis and I broke with the performance, enough to let Cory and


    others to rx their wariness, did not expect the ginger or the old hot, than the illusory trust, they


    believe more in the ck and white written down guarantee.


    "You''re ready to say yes?" I asked.


    Dennis shook his head, "I can''t have an ident before you''re cured, I won''t sign this."


    "That''s good." I will not support the practice of using itself as a bet, "If it is too risky, just stop for a while,


    the current situation, Leonard can''t wait for each other to be at peace, and will not rashly take on us,


    you don''t have to push yourself too hard."


    "Now it''s easy to drive Edward away and not have to worry about the enemy on my back, how can I


    stop? With one less opponent, I have a greater chance of breaking through, so it''s all the more reason


    for me to speed up."


    Dennis''s expression is focused and serious, and he seems to be caught up in his thoughts at the


    moment.


    What he decided, no one has always been able to change, I sighed and had no choice but to work


    together to figure out what to do.


    But I don''t know why, really feel Dennis''s body heat, but I always have a feeling of a foot in the air,


    staring at him in fascination, the mood unconsciously much heavier.


    Probably because I was ufortable looking at him, Dennis slowly raised his eyes and met my gaze


    exactly.


    The eyes do not lie, and in this second of looking at each other, I am almost sure that Dennis is hiding


    something else in his heart, but this thing, he will never want me to know it.


    My heart froze for a second, and I knew that I couldn''t get anything more out of him.

 Chapter 946 - You still want to stop me?

    Chapter 946 - You still want to stop me?


    There is no point in taking the bull by the horns at a time like this, we have to find another way.


    Thinking for a moment, decided to leave for the time being, "Do not give yourself too much pressure,


    take your time, I''ve been here too long, if I do not leave will be noticed by Susan and Leonard''s people,


    have to go back first."


    With that, I got up and headed out the door, Dennis followed and sent two steps, "Let Toby drive you


    back."


    "No, I''m here with Janice."


    Smiling and refusing Dennis'' arrangement, I stood on tiptoe and dropped a sloppy kiss on the corner of


    his lips, then turned around, pulled open the office door and walked out.


    The second before I walked into the elevator, I could clearly see in the afterglow, Dennis''s deep,


    mncholy gaze, which had been following me.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When he bent into the car, he immediately instructed Janice to drive, "Make a circle."


    Janice nced at me unexpectedly at the words, saw my face little expression, after a brief reflection,


    ignited the engine.


    ......


    Five minutester, the car stopped again at the George Group.


    However, this time, Janice deliberately chose the blind spot of the George Group''s gate, turned off the


    lights and hid in the darkness, from our position, we could clearly see the George Group''s personnel


    entering and leaving, and the people entering and leaving could not detect our presence.


    As soon as the car stopped, I rolled down the window and stared at the revolving ss door with full


    attention.


    Janice probably found the trick of stalking her husband really boring, lit herself a long, thin cigarette,


    one hand on the car door, swallowing clouds up, the word unconventional in her body to show the best.


    Women who do not smoke are carmine, while women who smoke are mandarins, cold inside, as if they


    were lingzhi.


    Subconsciously inclined head to look at her, the faint smell of tobo wrapped in the night breeze


    blowing to my side, choking me lightly coughed twice, involuntarily raised a hand in the nose blocked.


    Janice also did not say anything, took ast puff, and then sharply flicked off the half-burned cigarette


    in his hand, and rolled up the car window.


    "It''s okay." It was a little too much to ask her to take care of my feelings.


    After all, although we are in an employment rtionship, we are equal in life, and there is no need to do


    things the way I like them all the time.


    Janice tilted her head over to look at me, her deep eyes looked like they had been dipped in ink, and


    against the darkness of the night, they looked more mysterious and permeated with danger, but her


    eyes were puzzled, "Experience tells me that women who have seen the world should only love


    themselves, and you are an exception."


    With some flirtatious tone, it was easy to see that she, the number one mercenary, was extremely


    dismissive of the surveince we were doing at this time.


    Indeed, in the middle of the night, again to thepany to check, and with bodyguards to monitor the


    husband, anyone should feel that it is Dennis has second thoughts.


    The mercenaries who have eaten this line of work are naturally broken, especially Janice and is one of


    the best, naturally do not think.


    Now that I have opened aw firm and have the Kennedy family and The Lewis family to help me, I am


    also considered a woman of the people, in Janice''s opinion, should be living for themselves, but what


    she sees is an image of an abandoned woman who is trying to catch her husband in grante delicto,


    and it is not hard to understand why she would scoff at this.


    Opened my mouth, I was about to exin two sentences, but just in time to nce across the road in


    the ss door, Dennis and Toby came out one after the other, and Dennis, obviously half bent over.


    The two men were in a hurry and soon got into the car and fired up the engine ready to leave.


    "Follow." I couldn''t care less and made a split-second decision.


    The words just finished, Janice already reacted before me and drove up, her driving skills are pure, and


    the city is everywhere bright lights, even without headlights, still has been and Dennis''s car to maintain


    a not too far away.


    Soon, Dennis''s car turned into a hospital with a "Hospital" sign.


    The sign and facade, no stranger, is the background of tonight''s hot picture - the hospital where Susan


    is located.


    "Drive in?" Janice asked.


    "No need." I thought for a moment, grabbed my handbag and got out, "Wait for me here."


    This time the hospital is surprisingly quiet, all the way into the almost no one to see, because of the


    fear of losing, I almost jogged, fortunately, Dennis they are not walking fast, chase to the elevator, they


    just go in.


    After pausing in ce for two seconds to make sure the elevator doors closed, I walked over and


    looked up to see the floor they were staying on.


    The inpatient department is on the third floor, and if Dennis was visiting Susan, he would have stopped


    there. However, the elevator goes in the downward direction to the underground parking lot and below


    the negative second floor, which is generally used by the hospital to store medications and is not easily


    open to the public.


    With a stomach full of curiosity, the elevator finally stopped at the negative third floor, and to avoid


    colliding with Dennis, I stepped into the next elevator and pressed the corresponding floor.


    "Ding--"


    Elevator doors open, appearing in front of you is a long corridor of cool lighting, the smell of disinfectant


    water is very strong, it seems to have been specially disinfected.


    I walked out on tiptoe, followed the direction of the corridor, turned two corners, and finally, saw Toby,


    who stood in front of a door with a cold face, and because he deliberately lightened his footsteps, he


    did not notice me, and I hid behind the wall the moment I saw him, so it was all right.


    Leaning close to the wall, I adjusted my breathing as quickly as possible, allowing Toby to personally


    escort no one else but Dennis.


    Dennis had said that the medical team developing the antidote was in this hospital, and he had been


    out of touch for a full forty minutes after his perverse appearance of difficulty this evening.


    "...... The finished product has been made and will be ready for you to use immediately after clinical


    trials."


    "Mr. George, it''s time to start ......"


    The words from the night before kept repeating in my head, my whole heart felt like it was being


    grabbed by something, and uneasiness and trepidation came from all my limbs.


    Clenching my fists, I took a sharp breath before calming myself down.


    Gathering his emotions and clothes, he turned towards Toby, and the door behind him.


    The sound of high heels carried through the corridor, the bodyguards looked towards me in unison, and


    almost immediately, Toby came forward with several other bodyguards to block the way.


    "Mrs. George, what are you doing here?" Toby said, "I''ll take you back."


    The people behind him were about toe up and "invite" me out.


    However, I did not move a muscle, if the eyes can kill, at this moment I have cut them to death.


    Toby''s men were aware of my identity, and sensing that the atmosphere was not right, their


    outstretched hands froze in the air for two seconds and then retracted with resentment.


    I looked over at Toby and in a cold voice, "You''re still going to stop me?"


    Toby looked embarrassed and couldn''t answer the question.


    Such a reaction made me even more certain that Dennis was in there, by no means doing anything


    easy.


    Gritting my teeth, I lifted my feet, walked through Toby and a host of bodyguards to the door, and


    pressed the doorknob.


    I was about to push the door and barge in when Toby''s voice suddenly came from behind me, "Mrs.


    George!"


    Almost reflexively turned his face, the face is a hand knife, I dodged, instantly lost consciousness.


    When I woke up again, the familiar crystal chandelier of the Kennedy Residence was in front of me.


    There was no one else in the room, it was so quiet that you could hear the birds chirping outside the


    window, and even with the curtains drawn, the sunlight still filtered in and was a little harsh.


    I struggled to sit up, but there was a tearing pain in my neck, which caused me to suck in a breath of


    cold air and reach out to hold the back of my neck.

 Chapter 947 Alex is awake

    Chapter 947 Alex is awake


    It took some effort to finally sit up, and after closing my eyes, I remembered a scene from the


    basement.


    Just one step away from knowing what Dennis was doing, was Toby the one who knocked me out?


    Toote to recall the details, I put on my jacket and headed out, just to make another trip to the hospital


    basement as soon as possible to confirm Dennis'' safety.


    As soon as I opened the door, I bumped into Leo who was about toe downstairs.


    "Where are you rushing off to so early?" Leo asked, rubbing his neck.


    I froze for a moment, calmed down, reached out to my mouth and pretended to yawn, "Recently the


    "Is that so?" Leo gave me a meaningful look, and only after a moment did he seem to believe it,


    lowering his head and going downstairs, spitting as he went, "This Leon, really think you''re going to


    work."


    I can''t help it, although the firm is listed in the Kennedy family name, in fact, I am just a traineewyer,


    a serious wage earner, what is Leon''s business, this Leo.


    I followed Leo down to the living room, Deborah and Link were having breakfast in the dining room, I


    walked out pretending to be natural, "godfather, I don''t have much appetite today, I''ll go back to the


    office first, you guys take your time."


    "Wait." Leo suddenly caught up with me halfway and tugged me back, "Whatwsuit can be more


    important than your health, have breakfast and go again."


    "I can''t. I can''t. I had a meeting with my clientst night and I''m meeting him this morning." I pestered,


    but I couldn''t resist Leo''s strength and was seated at the table with his shoulders pinned down.


    "Eat without saying anything, sleep without saying anything." Leo brutally served a bowl of porridge in


    front of me, and after his eyes met mine, he subtly nced towards Link, who was happy and angry on


    the main seat, with the obvious intention that he had all the ways to make Link open his mouth and


    leave me behind.


    The elders opened the most is not good to refuse, it is not allowed to listen to the lecture, it is really not


    scratch.


    I had no choice but to pick up a spoon and drink the porridge absentmindedly, and as I drank, I began


    to survey the faces of the family.


    Last night I went out at that point, and was knocked unconscious sent back, but no one asked me what


    happened, Deborah also let it go, she is like a rxed body sleep solid, Leo, but he is the drop of a


    needle will wake up, do not also know?


    I was surprised when Leo thoughtfully put a piece of breakfast on my te, "Let''s put today''sw firm


    business on hold, go upstairs and take a napter, and apany me to a few ces when you wake


    up."


    "Me?" I looked at Deborah before pointing at myself again, "To where?"


    "You''ll know when you get there, eat first." Leo hooked the corners of his mouth with a calcted look.


    "Why don''t you let Deborah stay with you, I have something today ......"


    "No." "Don''t even think about it." The couple refused at the same time, sensing the weirdness of the


    atmosphere, and gave each other a disgusted look.


    Deborah was the first to exin, "I have an appointment, it''s hard to push, sorry ra, I can''t help


    you."


    He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but Leo grabbed the straw in the dark, "Which


    bosses are there today, or I''ll reluctantly take care of it for you?"


    "Oh ......" Deborah sneered, gritting her teeth and staring at him with wide eyes, "I should be burning


    incense if your old man doesn''t trip me up, where dare I bother you, ah, okay, I''m full, I won''t nag you,


    let''s go first."


    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Deborah got up and grabbed her handbag and walked


    out.


    I look dry anxious, also some can not sit down, hurriedly put down the dishes to get up, "I also eat well,


    and then do not go toote!


    Leo blocked the way with a kick, "Are you sure you want to miss the chance to see Alex for awsuit


    from someone who doesn''t matter?"


    I was surprised and delighted, "Alex is awake?!"


    Leo shrugged his shoulders in triumph, "Uh huh~ And it''s to see you by name, sure you don''t want to


    go?"


    "Go!"


    ......


    After driving for almost an hour, Leo brought me to a private home in a resort on the outskirts of town.


    From the beginning of the lodge, surrounded by birds and greenery, because of the morning just


    rained, the air is also extra fresh, even in the car sat all the way, the body also rxed a lot.


    Standing in the hallway with my hand on the door handle, I was suddenly nervous.


    We have been close friends for over a decade, we were once like family, and a few months ago, we


    fought over custody of rie, and in the end, he defended me with his life to protect me.


    What kind of scene will it be when we meet again.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    My palms were sweating and I didn''t dare to press the button, but a long-lost familiar voice rang out


    from inside the house, "It''s ra, isn''t it?"


    Who is Alex''s gentle, heavenly voice?


    My nostrils were filled with a sour taste, and I gathered enough courage to push the door and walk in.


    Alex stood by the window against the light, wrapped in sunlight, as if a newborn angel, probably


    because he was bedridden for a long time, he was thin, standing there with his crutches, and like a tree


    that would be blown down by the wind at any time.


    "Alex ......" I was so excited to see him alive in person, I didn''t know what to say.


    "Have a seat." Alex narrowed his eyes and smiled, greeting us as we sat down, sitting himself close to


    the single rocking chair.


    The cane leaned on the side, the rattan chair rocked gently and slowly, along with the sunshine and


    Alex was awake three days ago, and then did some recovery training until today to officially walk on the


    ground, from his slightly awkward walking posture just now, you can also see that the strength has not


    fully recovered.


    "I thought you''d bring the kids." Alex joked with augh.


    I sucked in my nose as an afterthought, handy exnation, "I know you woke up too anxious to forget


    about it, why don''t we go back to the Kennedy Residence now and see the kids, Alex, you really should


    see them, you protected them with your life."


    "There''s no rush," Alex smiled, his breath extra gentle, "There will be plenty of opportunities to spend


    time together in the future."


    Having seen him in hysterics, I knew his harmless sincerity, and I boldly asked, "You forgive me?"


    The words fell, the atmosphere suddenly fell into silence, a moment of silence enough to lift my whole


    heart.


    A momentter, Alex''s inky pupils looked at Leo, and then smiled to himself, "It seems Leo really didn''t


    lie, none of the days I was in aa were good."


    I frowned, not knowing how to answer for a moment.


    Who can really sleep peacefully when the people closest to them are in the hospital''s intensive care


    unit?


    "Enough of that," Alex suddenly shifted his mood and looked up at me with warm eyes, "I''ve had my


    Snowy is, and nothing will change. "


    Gratitude and excitement suddenly came over me, and once again I wet my eyes, "Thank you Alex."


    The scene of shaking hands and making peace is always easy to shake the hearts of the people,


    always hard Leo seems to be infected, reaching out to pinch a hand on the bridge of the nose without


    revealing a trace, "Although you kid is not a thing before, trying to steal my niece, but the good thing is


    that after a sleep, the brain is clear, but not so annoying, the Inte and the industry of those reports, I


    have asked people to purge, you Don''t pay attention to, after recovering well, reopen the store is, have


    the ability, how much nder can''t hide your ability."


    "Thanks a lot, but I don''t really n to open a clinic anymore." Alex looked at me, his mood suddenly


    dropping, "Sansa and I have discussed and are ready to go back to Country M."


    "It''s good to go back and rx."


    City P, the city that made him lose his reputation, is cold and impersonal, indeed nothing worth staying


    for.


    "No," Alex''s words changed and his eyes became stern, "I''m going back to take over the family


    business."


    "Why?" Alex has always had ack of interest in business matters, so why the sudden change of


    temperament?


    Alex smiled, his face changed, the veins on his face bulged from excitement, "the one who bought my


    information from the journalists and spread it out is my brother, the position of Qiao''s sessor he did


    toofortably, now it''s time for him to pay the price for what he did."

 Chapter 948 - Cant understand human language?

    Chapter 948 - Can''t understand humannguage?


    At this moment, I suddenly felt that the man in front of me was somewhat strange, the ambition that


    filled the eyes swelled, and Alex seemed too out of ce.


    Surprised, but can not give any constructive advice, a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye, it is only


    natural, once Alex mild nature, in family matters used to knock off teeth and blood swallowed, when so


    long as the wrongdoer, it is time to get back what they deserve.


    It is evident that walking through the ghost gate is not necessarily a bad thing.


    Alex hopes to get my support purpose, more than ten years of friends, I naturally unconditionally


    agreed, originally intended to hand some free funds to lend him as start-up capital, but Alex in addition


    to a promise, and then did not ask for anything else, I am not good hard stuff, three or five sentences


    will forget this matter.


    When I came out of the lodge, it was like a mountain of heavy baggage had been lifted, and I was so


    free and light that I couldn''t help but stretch out in Leo''s convertible.


    Feeling the warmth on his body, he reached up to hold his hand to his forehead and surveyed the sun


    in the sky, "It''s a beautiful day~"


    "It was indeed a good day." Leo responded.


    As he said this, he passed the intersection and Leo suddenly turned right, going the opposite way


    home.


    "Isn''t it home?" I got a little anxious and just wanted to get the basement out of the way as soon as


    possible.


    "Nonono," Leo didn''t even look at me, talking lightly about his ns, "How can there be only one good


    news on a good day, next stop, let''s go!"


    I frowned, with the inescapable feeling of being in a boat of thieves.


    Who let me can not fly the wall, there is no choice but to let him.


    This thing of driving was originally romantic andfortable, but I was in an agitated state of mind and


    just felt dyed, so I couldn''t wait and gave Dennis a call.


    The other side rang, and soon hung up again, seemingly inconveniently.


    I stared at the returned address book interface for a few seconds before I clicked on Facebook again


    and left him a message, [Call back when you''re done, it''s urgent.


    Dennis never recovered, and with anxiety, Leo drove the car to the airport.


    Getting out of the car, I still felt baffled and just stood still and refused to leave.


    Leo walked into the automatic door only to find that I did not follow, spread his hands and looked at me


    strangely, "Go ah, the ne is about tond."


    I intertwined my hands in front of my body, and had the momentum to go out and not cooperate, "Leo


    do you know that you dyed a very important thing for me, you better make sure that the person you


    pick up is important enough, otherwise I remember you for life."


    Leo bowed his head and smiled lightly, folding back anding around behind me to push my


    shoulders inside, "When have I ever let you down!"


    After waiting at the exit for fifteen minutes, Ipletely ran out of patience and picked up my phone


    and pointed to the numbers on the screen for Leo to see, "It''s almost one o''clock, what the hell are you


    picking up?"


    Just then, someone tapped me on the shoulder behind me, "ra, I''m home."


    Turn around, tall beauty wearing sun sses, meet my gaze turned around, the back open to the end


    of the design, her white back and waistline set off the hot sexy, with the feet pointed thin hate high two


    echoes, sultry to the bone.


    When she took off her sses, I reacted by hugging the person, "Folly! It''s really you! You''ve fixed your


    waist too perfectly!"


    Folly''s face and body is not unfamiliar to me, but seeing that smooth white back and remembering the


    photos I saw in the expert meeting clinic before, I really can''t believe that it''s just a month or so, but it''s


    actually recovered so well.


    Folly as before smile openly, "who let me can not stand loneliness, had to desperately smash the


    money ......"


    To say this, she suddenly paused, pretending to nce around carefully, and only then lowered his


    voice with my whisper, "also reveal that point fully recovered, hidden under the clothes are still some


    scars, hurry up, go back to talk again, so that I do not reveal the filling again let the dog zap to shoot!"


    I couldn''t help butugh and cry. Folly''s personality is really breezy, but it''s surprising that she didn''t


    stay at Country M for a few more days because of the beauty change.


    With Folly and Leo as the two living treasures, the journey back to The Lewis Residence was not


    boring, and it was hrious to hear her talk about Country M''s stic surgery techniques, either in


    amazement or amusement.


    Theughter ended abruptly just as we stepped through the doors of The Lewis Residence.


    "You''re back." Zack stood in a clump of greenery, sprinkler and scissors in hand, somewhat at a loss.


    Faded from the old college professor''s dress, his hair limp and dangling, gray sports suit thin and dull,


    but also a few gardeners taste.


    Folly''s spring-loaded expression one second was now as lifeless as if she had spit ice, "Why are you


    still here?"


    Leo and I, two outsiders, automatically leaned to the side and did not intend to interfere in their


    domestic affairs.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The words just fell, Keith ran out of the vi, a hug Zack''s legs, "Dad, y with me y with me!"


    Zack put down the things in his hand, picked Keith up, turned him upside down in his arms, and coaxed


    in a soft voice, "How did you agree with Daddy yesterday, Keith is a man now, right? If you don''t finish


    your homework, shouldn''t you run around?"


    The child deted in aggravation, a little upset, but finally did not seize, it seems very much by his


    discipline.


    When the child quieted down, Zack carried the child back, "Let''s go in first."


    In front of the children, Folly did not have a fit, just a cold face the whole time, to my knowledge of her,


    this is never a sign of a soft heart.


    As expected, as soon as she entered the living room, Folly took the child from Zack by force. She had


    been abroad for more than a month and wore heavy make-up, Keith did not recognize him at first and


    rolled around spontaneously until he heard his mother''s familiar voice, then he immediately quieted


    down.


    "Nanny," Folly called to the maid, "take the young master upstairs to study."


    "Yes."


    Folly has absolute dominance in the house, which Keith has known since he was a child, and let Nanny


    lead the way without crying or making a fuss.


    Watching the child disappear at the end of the stairs, Folly''s cool voice rang out again, "Before I left the


    country I had a promise, after I came back, I don''t want to see anything about you in The Lewis


    Residence, having lost the title of professor, even the ink and arrogance in your stomach? You can''t


    even understand humannguage?"


    Zack cheated on his wife and was suspected of intentional assault. After the incident broke out, the


    school rushed to clear its name and terminated their employment contracts on the same day, and


    posted a notice denouncing his bad behavior.


    These things areter Leo gossip, but not Folly''s revenge, the so-called famous pig fear strong, once


    he married youngdy of The Lewis family how beautiful, privately there are many cynical eyes day


    and night, now Zack cut his own future, those people certainly want to squeeze forward to step on a


    foot.

 Chapter 949 - Empty Room

    Chapter 949 - Empty Room


    The more the wind out of the more ostentatious, the harder the fall will be.


    Zack did not know what to think, after listening to Folly''s words, a meaningful look at me and Leo, then


    wrinkled his brow.


    What do you mean? You think we''re an eyesore?


    Now this The Lewis Residence, he''s the only one whoes uninvited, right?


    Leo obviously more than me to understand thisyer of meaning, chin immediately raised Leonard, a


    pair of peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed, gangly, very intimidating, said is not go, see how he can


    put us.


    Folly did not notice the men''s private rivalry and at one point acted impatient, "Dumb?"


    Zack couldn''t care less about us now and went to sit down on the couch next to Folly, "You''ve been


    gone for so many days, I''ve been taking care of Keith and dealing with big and small things at home,


    and I realized that I''ve neglected you a lot before, and I''ve thought it over, we should give each other


    another chance."


    Hiss - Leo and I looked at each other in unison and sucked in a breath of cold air.


    How can he have the face to say these words?


    Follyughed even more and looked at him sarcastically, "Tell me, what are you going to do with


    Lindsey and the baby in her belly?"


    Zack looked grave, his eyebrows lowered, as if holding a great determination, dark dumb voice


    unfolded, "Keith is still young, we should give him aplete home, as for Lindsey, I let my parents


    persuaded, after the remarriage to withdraw the case, let her give birth to the child, give her a suite and


    a million, never contact again, the child''s parents will be brought back to the countryside The parents of


    the child will be brought back to the countryside to rtives to raise."


    With Zack''s ie, a decent house in City P, andpensation of one million, is also considered a


    skin.


    Only, the scum is the scum, thinking always about themselves.


    Even if his skin is above Folly''s, it doesn''t mean he can be above deciding another person''s life.


    Without us having to spit it out, Folly broke down his vileness, "Well, you betrayed me, and I had to


    make up with you for the sake of my so-called, dead home? Not only that, but to mercifully forgive the


    murderer who almost killed me and watch another woman give birth to my husband''s child? Tsk, tsk,


    tsk, Zack, is it because our time together was too short, or because you never knew me at all, and what


    makes you think you''re in a position to influence my decisions?"


    Speaking of which, probably because she really felt it was tooical to y to the bull, she sneered


    and shook her head, "Get yourself out while I''m still talking properly."


    Zack ck face, reluctantly stared at her, probably suddenly remembered again how terrible Folly


    tantrum, jerked up, "You should not forget, I will always be Keith''s father, this is the fact that no one can


    change, I canmission back to everyone to live in peace, Folly, do too much, is going to have


    retribution. "


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Folly''s narrow eyshes blinked as she slyly lifted her eyes to look at him, "Get out when you''re done."


    Probably such an expression is too strong, Zack wrinkled his brow in pain, and finally brushed his


    sleeves and left in anger.


    Following the direction he left, I remembered the luxury car parked at the door and spoke directly to


    Folly, "Can I borrow a car to drive?"


    "Didn''t Leo drive here?" Folly looked puzzled and gave Leo a strange look, "What are you two siblings


    up to?"


    "Just say borrow it or not?" I asked insistently.


    Without turning around, I can imagine Leo''s smirking expression at this moment.


    Let him think what he wants, I will not apany him around, today to see the people and things that


    are important, but it is not necessary now, but Dennis is different, can not see him safe and sound with


    my own eyes, my heart is difficult to settle.


    Folly was very generous to borrow the most expensive car, as soon as I got the keys I went out to get


    the car, just ignited the engine, Leo knocked on the window outside.


    I couldn''t help myself, "Leo, can''t we joke about this at another time, I really have something to do


    today."


    "What''s the hurry, I didn''t stop you," Leo leaned against the car, not slow grinding, "s, if I had known


    that you work so hard for the work, I would not have given you the office, now well, rare to cheat you


    day off, borrowing a car have to rush back."


    I "......"


    Why does this tone sound like pampering?


    Recently these men are more strange than one.


    Not bothering to tangle with him, I took the car straight out and headed straight for Susan''s private


    hospital.


    At that time, I did not know that I had just left the first foot, Leo dialed the phone after.


    ......


    Rushing into the hospital, I skillfully followed the order I remembered, entering the same elevator, the


    same floors, the same corridors and underground storage rooms.


    The difference was that this time there were no bodyguards to stop me, and the corridor was empty


    and unupied, leaving me to explore.


    Pressing the doorknob, I barged right in.


    What happened to the dark, empty room?


    Tried to find the switch in the room, lit the cold light, until the light will be the whole room, still did not


    appear anything, Ipletely dead.


    Lost in thought, from the ground to the ground, lifting his feet out of the elevator with a feeling of


    lightness.


    I don''t understand, if it was just an empty room, why Toby bothered to bring so many bodyguards to


    guard it, and if there was nothing inside, why did he knock me out?


    The only possibility is that someone has moved the contents of the house.


    Remembering Leo''s perversity this morning, it may not be impossible.


    Thinking too much intoxicated, a time did not pay attention, then and the opposite side of the person


    walking head-on collision.


    "Sorry sorry sorry ......"


    Dodged to the side, ready to let him pass first, however, the other side followed me and shrank to the


    corner, I then looked up.


    The second Dennis'' clear eyes collided, I went crazy and jumped on him, hugging him tightly despite


    everything, as if this way, I could feel his presence forever.


    "What''s wrong?" Dennis'' voice was a little husky, but gentle.


    "Nothing," I grumbled with a sob as I hugged tighter again, "What were you guys doing back at the


    hospitalst night after I left, Dennis, were you doing something very dangerous without telling me?"


    I didn''t wait for him to say anything, I took the words and went on to say, "With or without, I just need


    you to remember one thing, I want you to live well, without my permission, you are not allowed to die!"


    I said this with great force, as if this wish could be heard by the heavens and fulfilled.


    Dennis said nothing, dragging the back of my head with hisrge palm, letting me lean my whole body


    against him and feel the smell that belonged to him.


    After only a moment of hugging to keep out of sight, Dennis let go and led me to the safety exit of the


    building.


    I looked at him seriously and poured out the events ofst night, hoping for a reasonable exnation.

 Chapter 950 Am I selfish?

    Chapter 950 Am I selfish?


    Dennis didn''t answer directly, his deep eyes stared at me calmly for a few seconds before lifting his


    lips, "There''s nothing you can''t know, and since you want to see it with your own eyes, I''ll arrange it as


    soon as possible."


    I didn''t expect him to be so forting and froze for a moment before nodding and saying seriously,


    "Good."


    Dennis did what he said he would do and secretly picked me up from the Kennedy Residence that


    night. He drove the car himself and drove into a biotechpany after making a few circles around the


    city.


    Toby was already waiting at the door when we arrived, and when he saw me, he didn''t act surprised,


    bending his upper body respectfully as usual to greet me, "General Manager, Mrs. George."


    Dennis responded with a faint, "Hmm."


    But I couldn''t hide my emotions and dropped my face.


    After more than ten hours, the soreness in my neck is still clear, reminding me of how much heid


    hands on mest night.


    Dennis walked in with familiar feet, and I followed in his footsteps.


    Not as many twists and turns as in a private hospital, when you get out of the elevator, you see a tech-


    savvy office.


    Cold space, filled with a variety of ss equipment, right in the middle, hanging a one-person-high


    ss container, filled with transparent liquid, a green reagent is fixed in the center of the position, the


    two ends seem to be filled with air, constantly bubbling.


    I stared at the container for a moment.


    "Mrs. George, you''re here."


    A familiar voice pulled me back to reality and I looked over to see an old man with white hair shaking


    hands and talking with Dennis.


    This is probably the same person who reminded Dennis that night that it was time.


    Dennis was calm, and his light tone breathed the majesty of a leader, "Exin to Mrs. George."


    "Yes." The old man smiled and responded, then he walked over to me, "Mrs. George, I am Hamish


    Matthews, the head of the whole project, an ordained professor of microbiology, and I led the team that


    formted the inhibitor you recently took."


    "Hello Professor Hamish," barely tugging at the corners of his mouth, much more at ease than when he


    entered.


    "This is the antidote we just developedst night, for safety reasons, we will transfer every finished


    product to avoid detection by multiple forces. When you fell illst night, we were taking inventory of the


    equipment and carrying out the transfer work."


    "Sickness?" I looked puzzled, not remembering such a thing, and expressed doubt, "No way, I had


    already injected the inhibitor before I left homest night."


    After saying that, I subconsciously nced in the direction of Dennis, can''t they n to, using such a


    poor lie to put this matter off?


    "The inhibitor is only suppressing, the toxin has taken on a change." Dennis''s low voice rang out, "So in


    the future, you can''t be out of touch for more than three hours."


    I pursed my lips and didn''t answer, pondering the possibility that it was true.


    Dennis seemed to have read my mind and continued to exin in a dark voice, "Or do you think Toby


    knocked you out?"


    It''s not a feeling, it''s something you see with your own eyes.


    Subconsciously looking at Assistant Toby in the distance, he stood behind Dennis without changing his


    face, with a meless frankness and surprising calmness.


    Do not do anything wrong, naturally will not be weak, just Toby this person, with Dennis for a long time,


    hiding emotions is a good hand, so that people are not sure, whether this is a matter of self-expression,


    or deliberately create the illusion.


    My brain raced around, I calmed down and asked after Dennis, "Where are the volunteers?"


    I wouldn''t believe the person who tried the drug without seeing it with his own eyes was not involved.


    Dennis was calm and looked to the mechanical door on the right and ordered in a cold voice, "Open


    the door."


    After a quick nce at Dennis, I walked reluctantly toward the open door, bouncing past two rooms and


    finally seeing the volunteers who had taken a chance on my behalf.


    One hundred square feet of room, divided into four equal space areas, the volunteers were circled by


    transparent ss, which simply arranged beds and desks, and women in hospital gowns lived in them,


    likemodities in a window, to facilitate the monitoring of the reaction to pharmaceuticals at any time.


    "After the experiment is over, they can go back safe and sound, and get millions of thank you money,


    and they will be under the care of THE George family for the rest of their lives." Dennis''s voice was


    faint, without any fluctuation, cold and lonely.


    Although I knew that Dennis did these thingspletely for me, but still could not ept the cruelty of


    taking another person''s life, less than a minute, I rushed out of theboratory.


    Dennis dismissed the left and right and walked to me alone, "Just pretend you didn''t see anything,


    everything is arranged by me, even if there is retribution, it will not be your turn."


    Life for life, equivalence, how easy it sounds, but all people are equal, not having money, you are


    entitled to dominate other people''s bodies, transferring all the risks and suffering of their own.


    However, looking up at Dennis'' determined and calm face, I couldn''t say anything to me him.


    The care is chaos, when I was not for rie, made the same choice, Dennis also just can not let me


    ident it.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that these people have been injected with the virus, they will die even if they call it off in the


    middle, for them, there is no other choice but to wait for the antidote.


    "Go out first." I didn''t know what to say, except that the only thing I felt thankful for was that Dennis


    hadn''t risked his body.


    All the way out, I was lost in my own thoughts with my head down.


    I don''t know why, but the uneasiness in my heart didn''t abate a bit when I was clearly relieved of my


    doubts.


    Bend into the car, the remaining light nced at Dennis, there is nothing unusual, is it really I am


    worried about the sky?


    Dennis calmly fastened his seat belt and didn''t even look at me, but his voice rang out in a low, deep


    voice, "I know what you''re thinking."


    He paused, his ck eyes turned to stare at me, coldness in his eyes, "I will not want to die for you, but


    none of us can die until the great revenge is repaid, so I will not make a move that will not benefit us,


    think I am selfish?"


    Obviously, the person with an aura of light, but at the moment inexplicably look sad, so that people can


    not help but want to wrap his heart with a thousand holes.


    The hanging heart suddenly fell to the ground, as long as he is safe, nothing is worth mentioning.


    I raised the corners of my mouth and reached out to cover the back of his hand, "I''m d you think so,


    Professor Hamish just said that the poison in my body has begun to change, how long I can still hold


    out is anyone''s guess, but no matter what, whates will alwayse, and if something happens to


    you to test the medicine, who will control the situation, who will protect me and the baby? "


    Dennis lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, not sure if he understood what I was saying, not


    saying a word.

 Chapter 951 The Truth Dennis Wants

    Chapter 951 The Truth Dennis Wants


    The streets were deserted at this hour, but Dennis was driving with great concentration.


    Somehow, his expression suddenly struck me, many yearster, I still clearly remember this night, he


    showed everything so calm, like a windlesske without a little fluctuation, but I could feel his stronger


    love.


    If today, really have to choose between revenge and for me to die, he will not hesitate to choose the


    But life has no ifs, there is no need to bye hitch a ride for the sake of non-existent assumptions.


    After a quiet ride, Dennis dropped me off at the intersection near the Kennedy Residence and pulled


    over to the side of the road.


    When I saw Janice''s car, I unbuckled my seat belt and was about to get out when Dennis suddenly


    spoke in a low, deep voice, "You''re wrong."


    Such inexplicable words made me a little confused for a while, "What?"


    Dennis looked at me, eyes deep, "for me, you are the most important, nothing else, this time you


    guessed wrong, does not mean that every time is wrong, as long as you dare to ident, I will dare to


    apany, anyone anything can not stop, so you better put off the idea of dying, or I do not mind now


    when the hands off, let you experience the taste of anxiety. "


    I froze for a moment, not expecting such rogue words toe out of his mouth.


    Dennis was right. When I came out of theb, my soul waspletely grounded, and I reported the


    idea that life and death were in the hands of God, and decided that as long as Dennis was there,


    everything I cared about would be fine.


    But I did not take into ount that Dennis is unable to ept my departure, even the thought of it, for


    him, is to put his heart at risk.


    There is nothing more powerless than watching a loved one die.


    It suddenly dawned on me that Dennis'' sensitive little mind needed to be soothed as well.


    Even though I really didn''t have much hope myself, I looked him in the eye and bit down on every word,


    "Of course I''m not going to die, even if I do, I have to send Susan and the people behind her to jail first,


    our children are so cute, I''m not going to leave them alone in this lucrative world."


    Dennis sniffed slightly frowned at the stretch, his expression suddenly eased a lot, his eyes flowing with


    Yes, he is aware that my child is more important to me than life.


    Who can imagine that the sage of the mall, who can wield millions with a single hand, will also have the


    time to act like a child and confirm the result twice in three minutes for a promise of certainty.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    As I got into the car, I was still gloating over what I had just done when Janice started the engine and


    drove off in the direction of the Kennedy Residence.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Subconsciously nced back, Dennis sitting in the car, the faint lights of the car, his silhouette


    continues to get smaller and smaller, as if the street passed by the window of a delicate sculpture, the


    line does not move in the direction of my departure.


    I turned around and stared at Janice''s face through the rearview mirror and asked, "I want to know the


    truth."


    Janice raised her eyelids without moving, her voice faint, "Mr. George should have told you all about it."


    "Yes, he showed me the truth I was hoping for." Ipletely collected all my expressions and looked at


    her back seriously, "The experiments that needed to be transferred, the volunteers that were exhibited


    as merchandise, everything seemed to make sense, the only thing you forgot with you guys was that


    the corridor in the basement had no obstructions, even if I fell, there was no way that only the wound


    on my neck was left behind until now."


    I don''t know why Dennis lied, but after watching him appear intact and threatening me like a ferocious


    beast, forbidding me to have thoughts of waiting to die, I didn''t have to count on it.


    Dennis wanted me to think that what I had just seen was the truth, so I did what he wanted and put his


    mind at ease.


    Janice did not answer, but silence is the best answer.


    "What price did Dennis pay you?" I grimaced, a little angry, "I remember Brady said, in your line of


    work, the most important thing, in addition to ability, is loyalty, I am the one who hired you, and you


    went to join others to cheat me, you think there is still trust between us, there is still a need to


    cooperate?"


    The atmosphere here suddenly became tense, and after a moment of silent driving, Janice turned the


    wheel and pulled over to the side of the road.


    She rolled down the window, lit a cigarette and took a sharp drag before looking sideways at me, "It''s


    true that Dennis''s men knocked you outst night, you and I are under contract, my task is to ensure


    your safety, investigating what happened is not my specialty, so I have nothing to say, as to whether I


    took double money, arge can ask Dennis for proof , if you don''t want to see me, I can leave and


    protect you in the shadows, but I won''t leave until the contract is done."


    Janice acted calmly, probably anticipating the possibility of being poked by me before epting


    Dennis'' arrangement, and perhaps this was also within Dennis'' expectation.


    But I didn''t want to see through all the arrangements and be noticed by Dennis again.


    After a long consideration, I decided to give Janice another chance, "I believe you did not do this for


    money, but no matter what, the same thing I do not want to happen again in the future, this is the first


    andst time, I have no second best, if you can achieve absolute loyalty to me, you can continue to


    stay, if, you want to continue to be Dennis''s If you want to continue to be Dennis''s eyes and ears, our


    rtionship ends here, I will pay the money, but you do not need to protect me, I do not need to let me


    worry about the fear of people stay around."


    Janice tilted her head and made a quick decision, "Onest time."


    It''s an admission of fault and a promise.


    I will give her this opportunity since I have chosen to forgive.


    "Very well, this matter is over, since you are not good at investigation, find me one in your circle that is


    good at it, I want to know what Dennis is really doing."


    "Yes."


    "Go home, it''ste."


    Janice nodded, flicked the cigarette butt out the window, and sped up to the Kennedy Residence.


    Looking at the neon lights that kept receding backwards, I frowned and felt a sudden heavy burden on


    my body.


    What should I do with Dennis?


    He took great pains to unite with Leo and a group of people to wrap me in a huge lie, hoping that I


    could wait for the antidote to be developed in peace, to put off the idea of dying and leaving me in this


    world.


    Despite the holes, it must be said that he seeded.


    Now, without being able to confirm what kind of danger he is facing, I dare not mention "death" again.

 Chapter 952 What a destiny

    Chapter 952 What a destiny


    After that night, Dennis suddenly became very busy and didn''t initiate contact with me for a whole


    week.


    I didn''t rush to ask him for a result, but let Janice push ahead with a private investigation and waited for


    a report that was made out of nothing before getting definitive information.


    "a great investor, Wilbur gold hand, contributing ten billion into The Lewis Group, swinging to be


    in addition to The Lewis Group, Mo''s first major shareholder, on the City P richest ranking list top ten


    ...... "


    All the time, the media all over City P aimed their cameras at this big moneymaker who came out of


    nowhere.


    And, by chance, Wilbur cornered me when confronted with a reporter''s question about his feelings.


    A good gossip magazine even put out a full page story on the possibility of a business union between


    Wilbur and me.


    "...... this Wilbur, still quite handsome, rich and face, looks quite gentleman, and before almost no


    scandal with other women have had, when the university had two rtionships, are open to finally


    break up peacefully, is really a good man, you really do not consider it? " Folly sat across the desk,


    holding a magazine reflecting the various coges of Wilbur and me, looking at it with great interest.


    I had nothing to say, deted in disgust at her, and did not want to make any remarks on the matter.


    Dennis and Susan are involved, these reports are empty, but from another point of view, tying me to


    Wilbur, but also to better prove that I and Dennis are getting farther and farther apart, so that Leonard


    and the others let down their guard, for Dennis''s actions, there will be better cover.


    As for Wilbur, thest time I was at The Lewis Residence, my attitude was clear enough. A smart man


    who can manipte a $10 billion business is not stupid enough to ask for trouble.


    "You do not say I, or think about yourself first, this morning and Monday, you do not go back to the


    "Don''t mention it." Folly sighed, closed the magazine and tossed it to the table, "Zack is like a heel, he


    follows me everywhere I go and has to talk about getting back together, howe I didn''t see this man


    so bummed out before."


    "If you can''t, I''ll issue a personal restraining order for you. He''s harassed, you''re divorced, there''s no


    need to be kind to him." Folly has been hurt enough, and should have a better life in the future than to


    dwell on the past.


    "Forget it, I''ll take care of it myself." Folly shook her head, not knowing what the n was, and shifted


    her attention without moving, "I plopped down Kimdock, and just yesterday a batch of seafood arrived


    flown back from abroad, apany me to try it?"


    "Go." Without saying a word, I got up violently and pulled her out.


    The toxin mutation thing, although only Dennis used to divert my attention, but they really adjusted my


    treatment n in order to look more credible, during this period, I almost no social, regrly scheduled


    to dine at the Kennedy Residence, has long been suffocated.


    Folly is always quick to ask the manager to open the best private room as soon as she enters.


    "Sorry Miss Lewis, the VVIP room has already been booked by a guest and is now dining inside, it''s not


    good to kick people out now ......"


    VVIP, this level of box, the gold roof only one,parable to the hotel''s presidential suite, of course,


    the price is also very beautiful, can afford to pay this money, non-wealthy that is expensive, naturally


    not good to offend.


    "Just the two of us for a meal, there is no need to be so extravagant, ordinary private rooms on the


    line."


    Folly thought about it and agreed, "Then I''ll listen to you, but the wine still has to open the best,


    dabbling in a new industry, which is not a good celebration, lead the way, manager."


    "Pleasee this way." The manager lifted his white gloves, moved to the side to make room, stood to


    the left and leaned forward, and slowly and methodically led us in along the corridor.


    It''s not the first time I''ve been to Kimdock, almost all of them are luxury suites, and asionally the


    waiters open the doors of the private rooms and see familiar faces, the rich and famous of City P.


    The VVIP room is in the deepest part of the corridor, and the manager stopped at a room opposite the


    presidential room.


    "This is it, both of you please wait, I''ll get today''s menu and fetch Miss Lewis'' wine."


    "No need, ask someone to bring the wine, today''s seafood special all up, you do not need to personally


    take care of it, go to the next room, let others to serve us on the line."


    Folly waved her hand and led me inside.


    The businessman''s measure is engraved in his bones, Folly is not so pretentious that he has to be


    taken care of by the manager himself,pared to us, let him go to the president''s room to take care


    of, both to give the guests face, but also to express the sincerity of hospitality for Kimdock.


    With a standard smile on his face, the manager bent his upper body slightly, and then retreated.


    Soon, the young waiter pushed in the food cart, salmon sashimi from Nanhai Road, teriyaki silver cod,


    and the manager made his own decision to pair it with foie gras and top grade Wagyu beef.


    I cut a small piece of foie gras and put it in my mouth, it melted in my mouth, and I was instantly


    wrapped in happiness.


    Folly raised a skeptical eyebrow as she sipped the Romanee Conti in her hand, "How long has it been


    since you''ve eaten meat?"


    "Can''t remember." I spread my hands, cupped the tall ss next to me, put it to the tip of my nose and


    sniffed it, feeling the aroma of fermented alcohol, then set it down contentedly, "I haven''t had much


    since I got back from Country M."


    "You suffer too much ......" Folly suddenlymented, "life is too short, can not eat, drink and y, it is


    too painful, I have a deep experience in Country M surgery that time, to go abroad I suddenly figured


    out, single will not die, not married will not be sentenced, men this thing, I will not touch again, who


    knows because of them, to attract what killed, the most important thing is, too much trouble, can not get


    rid of."


    I didn''t hold back augh, "The point is thest sentence, right? You''re just afraid of trouble."


    Life is never sweet and sour, where there are so many picturesque emotions, in fact, it is a sudden


    epiphany, look light.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am inciting, you do not tear me down, okay? Thepany is also a good sister ......," Folly rolled her


    eyes, gambling like to the next waiter passed a wink, the ss of wine to fill, afraid that I can not see


    like, raised over and over again shaking.


    Tickled by the hook, I had to loosen up and admit my mistake, "Okay, Miss Lewis, I know I''m wrong,


    count me wrong, knowing that I can''t drink, so don''t tempt me."


    "That''s more like it." Folly then put the ss down with satisfaction.


    Just after finishing, a voice suddenly came from the door.


    "Well, if it isn''t Miss Kennedy. What fate."

 Chapter 953 is completely lively

    Chapter 953 ispletely lively


    The greeting was made by Jose Balderas, the executive chairman of the Wanda Group, who had


    greeted him at the reception before but had little personal contact with him.


    They are a group of five or six people standing at the door, there are men and women, look at the


    dress, are people of status.


    Jose took a step inside with a big belly, and was familiar with the hustle and bustle, "Meeting is destiny,


    I don''t think we should divide two rooms, let''s make a table, manager, go arrange it."


    With that, he led himself in.


    This uninvited from the future is really unpleasant, but are mixed in the mall, not to smile, half-push, we


    can not refuse.


    The manager is still able to distinguish the main priority, at the door with a look to ask Folly, after


    getting her affirmation, only then turned around and retreated.


    Jose respectfully, invited Wilbur to sit next to me, the woman apanying him sat between them,


    several other people were next to each other, from time to time, exchanging words, from the eyes can


    see that I am also among the talk.


    Helplessly shook his head, was about to bury his head in the sand and finish eating and walking, but


    his elbow was suddenly bumped by Folly.


    Turning his face, he watched Folly lift his chin and point to my phone.


    The next second, the phone screen lit up with a Facebook message.


    "The woman, it seems, is Cindy Davies, Leonard''s only daughter, and it looks like someone originally


    intended to set up Wilbur and Cindy."


    Cindy Davies.


    I subconsciously read the name silently.


    In that case, I have spoiled Cindy''s good deed, no wonder I felt a chill on my body just now.


    After a faint nce at the table, I turned my attention back to what I was eating.


    Folly saw that I had not responded, some sat down, slightly leaned over and spoke with me, "You have


    nothing to say?"


    "No." I exhaled a long breath and stared at her with hopeless eyes, "In such matters, let''s uphold the


    principle of not caring about things and hanging on high."


    I do not rify the news, does not mean that I really want to get involved with Wilbur what rtionship,


    we are open people, the heart is clear, those hot tricks, y in front of the press is enough.


    In private, he is him, I am me, not to mention the innocence between us, even if we really intend to


    develop a marriage, not to sign the marriage that step, both sides are free, the management of the sky


    and the ground can not control people in love dating ah.


    Folly sniffed silently and didn''t answer again.


    Cindy, in front of Wilbur,pletely transformed into a good and obedient rabbit, Jose has been


    exaggerating the high talk, she just very humble listening, from time to time to add something to the


    te in front of Wilbur.


    Wilbur epted it as it was, very good care of the woman''s decency, but the smile on his face was


    polite and detached.


    Jose is a man of the people, look at this situation, they began to intentionally or unintentionally drive the


    topic to me, are I y dumb skipped.


    As time passed, Wilbur didn''t know which nerve was wrong, and against Cindy''s hot gaze, his eyes


    began to fall brightly on me.


    A second before I noticed him about to open his mouth, I jerked to my feet, "Excuse me, I''m going to


    the bathroom."


    After saying that, without waiting for the others to react, he moved his chair and walked quickly to the


    door.


    The waiter opened the door, only to run into Dennis and Susan, and I froze on the spot.


    What day is it today? The injustice is not all to the day ah.


    "Miss Kennedy is so fraternal, stalking her ex while still flirting with her current one." Susan saw Wilbur


    sitting inside at a nce and sarcastically sassed me.


    Dennis looked down at me, the bitter gaze did not move to the scenery in the room watched a nce,


    and finally look at me again the eyes will be some meaningful.


    Wait, what do you mean by looking at me like that?


    I didn''t!


    Clenched fist heart open mouth about to exin, but behind suddenly shed a figure, swept past me


    directly to Dennis side, pulling him inside, "Mr. George, but I went to yourpany blocked several


    times, today finally let me meet,e,e, how good drink two, this time you must not refuse me


    again! "


    "Ms. Whaley is here too! Come on,e on, this way please, I''m lucky today, I''ve got all the people I


    want to see!"


    Does this one who is watching the fun not know theplexity of the rtionship?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I watched as Dennis and Susan sat down next to each other, unable to cry in my heart.


    What is this, a Hongmen Banquet?


    Dennis sat expressionlessly, with the aura of a victoring out, as if he waspeting with Wilbur,


    without smiling.


    A moment of helplessness, had to sit back again, drooping in the chair with a dry sigh.


    Folly heartlessly buried her face and snickered, "Now it''spletely hrious."


    "And you say that." I rolled my eyes and elbowed her right in the arm to get her to stop talking sass.


    "Sister-inw." A familiar and unfamiliar voice rang out, I didn''t react for a moment, froze and turned


    around, only to find it was the person who followed Dennis and Susan in.


    The man wore sunsses and looked at me with a smirk, seemingly no stranger to me.


    "Do we know each other?" Addressing me like that in front of Susan is kind of artful and makes me


    appreciate it a bit.


    The man smiled as he took off his sunsses and met my gaze with a smile, and looked at me for a


    few seconds before I realized that the man with a sharp cut and a toned pec was actually Marcus.


    In the beginning, that disdain for me, repeatedly prevent me and Dennis together with the poisonous


    man, "sister-inw" this name actually called so intimate.


    I was happy and surprised, "When did youe back?"


    After Marcus got married, he faded out of Dennis''s life, and I thought he was taking a break from the


    business world, but he suddenly came out again.


    Hearing my words, Marcus showed some displeasure, "So sister-inw, you are early not to put me in


    mind, I have been in City P, you two couples do note to visit before even if it is, but also tantly


    show off forget this! Is this really good?"


    A man in his thirties with a chin full of beard and green, actually pretentious up?


    Is this the same Marcus who liked to fight against me?


    "Ahem ......" I cleared my throat and didn''t dare to go on.


    "Mr. Thomson, today is Miss Kennedy''s big day, let''s catch up some other time," Susan sneered,


    fanning the mes, "as Miss Kennedy so ''old-fashioned "Miss Kennedy is such a ''nostalgic'' person,


    can think of a fresh start, it is a fasting and chanting Buddha can not be asked."


    She paused and looked at Wilbur with a cold, haughty brow, "Mr. Palma, you could not have made a


    better decision in choosing Miss Kennedy, whose ''virtues'' are well known throughout City P."


    It is worthy of the talent sitting in the position of the group chairman, the words of the art of dripping


    water, at first hearing every sentence is speaking for me, but the actual but not moving to demolish the


    stage.


    A sentence nostalgic for the old, will inevitably lead to people unfamiliar with me, squeeze the brain to


    investigate my past, and I pester Dennis thing, in City P is not a secret, a check will know.


    This woman has a grudge against me for forcibly kissing Dennis!

 Chapter 954 - The unmoving contest

    Chapter 954 - The unmoving contest


    The heart smiles bitterly, in fact, why bother, just to add to my block, to destroy my image in Wilbur''s


    heart, does not just give me the excuse to continue to pester Dennis?


    Calcted to calcte to calcte, or to calcte themselves into the.


    The city''s people know that I''m a devoted person, and I don''t want to take away what I want unless I


    don''t want it."


    Susan''s face is blue, angry face almost can''t hang, "wishful thinking also deserve to say is love?"


    I smiled lightly and lowered my eyes as if I had won, and said lightly, "Ms. Whaley has never been


    married, so naturally she doesn''t understand that there is inevitably friction when two people are


    together, but that doesn''t erase the deep love that was once there, or where the child came from."


    "There are children can prove what, but to prove that the other party is a normal man, no man will


    refuse a woman who is backward, which so what, older but also y a little girl backward tactics, will


    only be disliked by men, self-deception should also have a limit." Susan''s face is very ugly, eyes like a


    small fire ignited, anger steaming.


    "Way not afraid to get old, it''s good to be useful." I hooked the corners of my lips, raised my eyes to


    look into her eyes, impassively said, "Miss Whaley so sure, and the beloved get along must be


    guards around Miss Whaley must be so dedicated that the paparazzi don''t have a chance, which


    securitypany did you hire, do you want to share?"


    Susan''s face changed again and again when she heard the words, and she was so angry she couldn''t


    speak.


    Indeed, it is clear to all that the woman apanying Dennis today is her, but the two are not close to


    each other in private, apart from attending social asions inseparably, and facing public photos, they


    have always been polite and courteous, not even holding hands.


    And I, although I look bummed and backward, but not only can I openly pester Dennis, hugging and


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    kissing things like this is to hand.


    The contrast between the two is immediately apparent.


    Just as the saying goes, some people win the face, but the son losespletely.


    After the atmosphere was at a standstill, the whole room was quiet, the atmosphere was tense and


    awkward.


    The jealousy between women, Marcus has long been immune, not afraid to die at this time to interject,


    "I think it, arguing about the process is meaningless, the important thing is the result."


    He raised his long-shaken goblet and toasted the air, "Good food and beautiful scenery are all things


    that cannot be disappointed, so how about giving me a face and clinking sses to put aside the


    previous grudges for a while?"


    The air was silent for a second, and no one answered.


    A momentter, Jose hurriedly stood up and returned the salute, "Mr. Thomson is right, I''ll drink to


    that."


    With that, he lifted his neck and drank the wine from the quilt in one go.


    I took a deep breath, disgusted look, if not this guy is smart, why so embarrassing, better get drunk and


    hurry to find someone to carry out.


    But after thinking about it, Folly''s wine million a bottle, used in such a person is really not cost-effective,


    can only bear.


    And Dennis and Wilbur, who have not taken a stand, have never made any moves.


    Jose''s ss was empty, he stood up and poured the wine while walking towards Dennis, "Mr. George, I


    heard that the George Group has recently bid for another site, have you considered finding a partner to


    share the pressure?"


    At that, I breathed a long sigh of relief, finally nothing happened to me.


    Yet Dennis didn''t buy it at all, dropping his face and sounding indifferent, "Dinner, no business."


    The look of insensitivity, look at me really can not help but snicker in the heart.


    This meal to me and Wilbur together, it is clear to give Dennis cuckold, Jose''s hands are afraid of a


    lifetime without the opportunity to reach the real estate industry.


    Jose''s toasting hand hangs in the air, his smile freezes instantly, his face is very unpleasant.


    In this kind of windy point can be involved with Wilbur, naturally, is also in the City P a number of


    characters, usually are used to be ttered, even if you have to bow down topensate for the smile,


    the other side will not let him down, but Dennis did not even look at him, indeed some too much in the


    eyes of no one.


    The atmosphere, which had just eased down, became anxious again for a while.


    Although Susan frowned and did not want to be offended, but it was not good enough to openly sing


    against Dennis, and could only sit dry.


    Seeing Jose''s face sink a little, he was about to have an attack, Wilbur''s calm voice sounded at the


    right time, "Mr. Balderas, Mr. George is a shallow drinker, he is probably drunk, your business should


    be put aside for the time being, let''s talk about financing yourpany first?"


    In the business world, it''s a skill that can be used to get out of the way. Jose immediately smiled and


    returned to toast him, "Mr. Palma is really quick, just because you are so bold, I will give you five more


    points of the previously agreed share!


    Wilbur smiled lightly, "No matter, the most important thing is that everyone is happy."


    Such a view of money as dirt words, very well pinched the image of the big brother,pletely the


    scene under control.


    The two sang and drank together, but only halfway through the drink, Dennis''s voice floated over eerily,


    "The George Group has no other merits, raising a group of discerning employees, and those who have


    no potential have no chance to enter the president''s office."


    The words fell, Jose''s body stiffened, the whole facepletely darkened.


    Although not named, but the intention is clear, although the Yan family has the strength, but not in


    Dennis''s cooperation with the object of the words, both to highlight his vision, but also condescendingly


    reminded Wilbur, vision is not okay, careful not to be the wrongdoer alsocent.


    It seems that Dennis is determined to spoil Jose''s fun.


    As long as you are not a fool, after hearing these words, you will know to stop the loss and cancel the


    cooperation with Jose, however, Wilbur still smiled indifferently, tilted the cup in his hand and gently


    clinked it with Jose''s cup, "Mr. Balderas, you should take Mr. George''s words to heart and adjust as


    soon as possible so that everyone can see the strength of Mr. Balderas. Mr. Balderas, Mr. George''s


    words you should take to heart, adjust as soon as possible, let the people see Mr. Balderas''s strength."


    Hearing him say so, Jose''s expression instantly soothed, "Mr. Palma is so discerning, I will not let you


    down."


    This means that the business is set, Dennis wanted to make a bad deal, but instead, he backed off a


    hand.


    Wilbur did not talk to Dennis head-on throughout, but did not move to unload his majesty.


    "Ding--"


    Along with the crisp sound of being wall collision, Dennis stood up with no expression, while fastening


    thest button of his suit, while indifferently saying, "The road is different, I can''t eat this meal, let''s go


    first."


    After saying that, without waiting for Susan and Marcus to react, spill away.


    Therge private room, the crowd looked at each other, did not expect Dennis so calm, the atmosphere


    once dropped to freezing point.


    I shrugged and deliberately flirted, "Still such a maverick."


    After a pause, deliberately raised the volume, "No way, my ex-husband is so handsome, let people can


    not stop ah ~"

 Chapter 955 Taking Advantage Again and Again

    Chapter 955 Taking Advantage Again and Again


    Folly shook her head in disdain, expressing her disgust at this kind of bright show of affection.


    I directly choose to ignore the oath of sovereignty this kind of thing is to follow the heart only good,


    before because of depression squirm, too suffer a loss.


    Jose probably back Dennis left the scene behavior provoked, pull down the face, the cup thumped on


    the table, Yin Yang sarcastic, "young people have a little personality nothing bad, but afraid of too out


    of step, sooner orter to be taught a lesson."


    I smiled lightly and met his gaze, "That depends on whether the person who wants to teach him a


    lesson has the ability to do so."


    "At least for now, you don''t."


    Thetter sentence, although not said in a dignified manner, but the lowered eyes, is enough to


    express my disdain.


    Jose sneered resentfully and did not continue to dwell on it, the old and cunning businessman would


    not be stupid enough to offend two noblemen in one day.


    Instead, Susan, put on a proper court, a faintpensation carefully, "Mr. Balderas, Dennis is not in a


    good mood today, nothing else, you are the elders, more tolerance."


    "Heh ......" I snorted coldly and got up to get my bag, "It seems that Miss Whaley still doesn''t


    understand Dennis, he was born to look upwards and may not learn to stoop to the level of an apology,


    I''m afraid that such a thing I''m afraid this apology is really wishful thinking on your part."


    Folly took her coat and followed me out, then suddenly paused at the door, turned back and reminded


    me with a smile, "Miss Whaley, don''t forget to pay the bill when you leaveter, although I have some


    friendship with Mr. George, but even brothers have to settle ounts, right?"


    Susan identity noble, in addition to the Whaley family is not treated, in the entire City P are walking


    across, Folly although The Lewis, but the Kimdock boss identity pressure her, is not to give face, her


    face gloomy serious, but finally did not attack, only some gnashing of teeth, " Don''t worry, won''t let Mo


    boss suffer, today these let the manager all to my ount."


    "A million thanks." Folly smiled in satisfaction, which pushed me out the door.


    Walked out of the box and pushed Folly''s arm, "Thanks a lot."


    "Thanks for what?" Folly yed dumb on purpose.


    "Come on, I still don''t know you, there are so many people sitting in the room, you just rush to ask


    Susan to pay the bill, not because she just sneered at me, deliberately let her bleed a little?" When it


    Folly did not even raise her eyelids, smiling, "I''ll ask the manager to include the bottle of Conti."


    He said his footsteps, unexpectedly stared at Folly for a while, "OK, you, so quickly to the four words of


    no business is not treacherous?"


    "I''m supposed to be the adulterer!" Folly hooked her lips with a bad smile, took me by the arm, and


    walked righteously toward the elevator.


    Yes, Folly married Zack for that period of time, put away her fangs, became the perfect stay-at-home


    wife, I almost forgot that this sultry woman, originally born in a business family of the pride of heaven.


    When you exit the elevator, you arrive at the underground parking lot.


    Folly saw Dennis''s car before I did and had the good sense to stop where she was and push me that


    way.


    I stumbled a bit before I could stand, my eyes puzzled and unsure, she knew I wasn''t out to chase


    Dennis?


    "Okay, go on, I can only cover you so far." Folly didn''t drag her feet at all, and with an impatient wave of


    her hand, she stepped on her heels and walked greatly toward her parking spot.


    Looking at her slender back, Diana''s face suddenly shed in my mind - the person who could see


    through the mixed feelings in my heart without unnecessary exnation.


    "Duh-" a dry horn sounded, reaching my side just in time to pull me back to reality.


    Turn around and see Dennis rolling down his window and looking at me coldly.


    Rush over and take a seat in the passenger seat.


    I thought he had something to say, but when he closed the door, Dennis just tilted his head to the other


    side.


    Leaning toward him, he asked tentatively, "Jealous?"


    Dennis sat up straight with a jerk, staring directly in front of him without looking away, his voice faint,


    "No."


    I certainly do not believe, pretending to exin casually, "originally with Folly to celebrate, but ran into


    Wilbur and his party, Folly''s first day as the boss, can not refute the guest''s face to drive people away,


    only to put together a table."


    As for what happened afterwards, with Dennis'' IQ, there is no need to say much.


    Jose, the good guy, saw that he couldn''t get Cindy and Wilbur together, so he was ready to hit on me,


    but Dennis came just in time to kill all those ns.


    Dennis sniffed, his face remained unchanged, "That''s fine, go down, I should go."


    With that, he reached out and prepared to start the engine.


    I blocked it, "Dennis, you''re just jealous."


    "Yes, I am jealous, so we can''t continue to be in the same space." Dennis drew his hand back, his


    voice tinged with suppressed anger.


    We chose each other, and apart from the inevitable bickering during the teething period, it was


    reassuring to not have to worry about each other.


    Dennis is cold in nature, and after his heart was filled with hatred, he fell in love with me, and there is


    no other ce for others.


    And I, as he said, am mentally clean, like a person, and can never move on to someone else.


    Part of the reason why Dennis suddenly lost his temper, besides my private contact with Wilbur, was


    probably in anger that I snuck out to forage for food and didn''t take my body seriously.


    The matter of dealing with the enemy and developing the antidote has already distracted Dennis, and


    he also has to deal with the loss of thepany, if I have another good or bad, he is afraid that he will


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately copse.


    The thought of these suddenly hurt, I leaned over, hands cupped Dennis''s cheeks, used some force to


    let him and I four eyes, not waiting for him to react, then kissed him on the lips.


    Forced kissing Dennis is now a familiarity for me.


    Feeling the soft touch, Dennis subconsciously reached out for deeper contact, but I ducked away and


    sat back in my seat, leaving him in the dark.


    Dennis'' hand hung in mid-air, awkwardly staying for two seconds before wilting back, the whole person


    suddenly deted, leaning back on the leather seat behind him and smiling bitterly, "The only woman in


    this world who can take advantage of me again and again is you."


    This talk, as if all the women in the world want to take advantage of him, Dennis is topete with me,


    whose charm is better?


    It doesn''t matter if you win or lose at this point, what matters is that Dennis is smiling.


    As long as the man is not angry, the conversation will be half the battle.

 Chapter 956 Literally

    Chapter 956 Literally


    Dennis seems to want to pull back the game, narrowing his eyes, thoughtfully said, "It seems that just


    to invest money in Folly''spany is not enough, Kimdock I also have to take some shares, so as to


    avoid you guys fooling around."


    "Is that necessary?" How did Dennis suddenly be so controlling.


    "Of course." Dennis nodded solemnly and looked at me seriously, "It is my right and duty to keep track


    of my wife and ensure her safety, is there a problem Ms. Kennedy?"


    To his winning eyes, I subconsciously shrank my neck, there is a kind of eerie feeling.


    Dennis the man, the double quotient is extraordinary, this bite a rights and obligations, it is difficult not


    to suspect, in my preparation for the judicial examination, he incidentally also learned once.


    "No problem." An innocent face shook his head, dare I have one?!


    Just finished, I noticed Dennis''s face changed, gloomy, I don''t know who he was angry with again.


    After a long silence, Dennis sighed and looked at me deeply, "Wilbur''s situation, I have not been able to


    inquire thoroughly for the time being, but on the information obtained so far, is by no means good, Luna


    and Samuel insist on setting you up, I am worried that in the end something happened not only to The


    Lewis family. "


    The parking space is in a dark corner, the ceiling light is faintly shining through, and I can vaguely see


    Dennis'' expression at this moment.


    The Palma family moved back to the country because Wilbur united with several consortiums of


    Country M, ate up thergest state-runpany in the state of Florida andid off tens of thousands of


    bottom-level employees with his own hands, destroying tens of thousands of families. If The Lewis


    family really endorses him and helps the Palma family to take root, whether it will be another drama of


    the farmer and the snake in the future is anyone''s guess... ..."


    In this way, Wilbur hands of money is not a clean point, no wonder just now he knew that the money to


    Jose and hit the water no difference, but still bent on doing it.


    The people who take other people''s hard-earned money and build their own "moral house" without


    changing their faces, how horrible is such a person.


    Dennis can find out, Luna and his wife can''t be unaware of it, but still stubbornly match me with Wilbur,


    don''t you think it''s too ugly to eat?


    But it still doesn''t make sense.


    Luna and Samuel are too guilty of me to watch me fall into the hands of scum, the only possibility is


    one, they were threatened.


    What kind of handle could scare both the Luna couple, and The Lewis family behind them?


    Looking at Dennis, the thought urred to me that perhaps I should investigate not only him, but also


    my so-called biological parents.


    Whatever the bitterness, they finally chose thetter at the other end of the scale from me, born once,


    and now again.


    "I know, Wilbur this person, from now on I try to avoid." Nodded, subconsciously reached out, in Dennis


    shoulder gently brushed, "but you, must pay attention to health, remember, no matter whether I can


    solve the poison on my body, if you have something, I am also the same bad life."


    Or live together, or die together, less any one, the world will be meaningless to each other.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Dennis looked at me with downcast eyes, as if he had suddenly seen through my mind, his eyes


    becameplicated.


    "What do you mean?" He lowered his voice, his voice even colder than usual.


    "Literally." I didn''t look up, I just seriously straightened the clothes on his body for him.


    The atmosphere in the car was suddenly a little tense, Dennis opened his mouth to say something


    more, the quiet basement suddenly sounded the sound of intensive footsteps.


    Looking up, Susan and Marcus had exited the elevator and wereing this way.


    Reacting, I immediately opened the door and prepared to get out of the car, "I should get going."


    "ra," Dennis suddenly grabbed my arm, deliberately low voice with a zing anger, "no matter what


    you thought before, remember in the future, no matter whether I die or live in the future, as long as it is


    possible, you must give me life, remember. "


    Thest three words, with a heavy gnashing of teeth, Dennis squeezed my wrist fiercely before


    suddenly releasing it again, leaving me to get out of the car and rush behind the load-bearing pirs a


    few meters away before Susan and the others came over.


    Soon, Dennis left Marcus and Susan behind and drove off alone from the parking lot. The two


    remaining men saw no surprise and waited for the driver to bring the car around before disappearing to


    the exit again.


    I did note out from behind the stone pirs until the basement was quiet again.


    Standing in ce, staring at the "safe exit" sign for a few seconds, remembering Dennis'' words,


    suddenly some palpitations.


    Tell me directly that he held the idea of leaving me.


    What has happened to this man, who would do anything just to keep me alive, to get up with such


    desperate thoughts?


    I couldn''t wait, so I called Janice and asked them to meet me at a nearby cafe.


    Kimdock opened in the busiest neighborhood of downtown, and the nearby cafes were recognizable.


    Fifteen minutester, Janice walked in with someone in tow.


    The man wore a duck-tongued hat, passing the reception desk, but also deliberately lowered the brim


    of the hat, avoiding surveince, and seems not to want to stay over the traces.


    Once chatting, Janice also mentioned that they do this line of work, are in the knife mouth to mix life,


    earn the real "sweat money", too many enemies, do not know when they wille to the door, so you


    must always be vignt, even sleep have to keep one eye open.


    For me, it''s just a yes deal, I don''t care how many lives are on the backs of the people I''m working with.


    As soon as they sat down, I got to the point, "Dennis''s recent medical report, as well as his activity


    track, I want it now."


    "But the appointment is in three days, and you have to give him time to check." Janice reminded.


    "No problem." The man still had his head down, and from my angle I could only see the lower half of


    his face, his chin crawling with ck beard, hisplexion a little darker than City P people, his lips


    thin and turned out, with a kind of desert roughness.


    "The medical examination data, the itinerary, and the people and events that I havee into contact


    with since the investigation, are the most basic information that I can immediately transfer to you on my


    phone, and more in-depth, which I can''t get right now." The man said as he took out the cell phone he


    was carrying, operating it as he spoke.


    Soon, a document alert popped up in my Facebook dialog box.


    Click, download, and after a short wait, the file opens.


    Slide down a little, zoom in, move around, and find the results column - Physical Fitness: Excellent.


    In the column of major illnesses, there are a few scribbles, but the word "none" can be seen.


    A long breath of relief at the medical report, it''s good to be okay.


    Dennis is extremely vignt and must be good at shaking off tails behind him. I didn''t have much hope


    for the trajectory I had investigated, but then I saw the column marked red in the table.


    The same text is clearly written on it - Newton Townthe George Residence.


    On different days and the same nights, Dennis made several trips to City P and Newton Town to visit


    the ancestral home left by the Old Mr. George.

 Chapter 957 is still too young

    Chapter 957 is still too young


    After the George Group headquarters moved to City P, the George Residence sub has been idle, even


    Uncle Andrew they do not often go back, Dennis was so busy that he actually in the two ces back


    and forth so often.


    Subconsciously will frown more tightly, no wonder this period of time Dennis often will be inexplicable


    contact, it seems to have nothing to do with this matter.


    The answer, I think, is hidden in the George Residence.


    Seeing that I was in deep thought, the man all reminded again, "My reward applies to the investigation


    of Dennis'' whereabouts, if you want to know what happened in this mansion, that is a different price."


    "Understand, I will personally handle these matters, you continue to follow Dennis on." It''s not a matter


    of money, it''s just that the George Residence is not a dangerous situation, and if there are really any


    unknown secrets inside, there''s no need to let too many outsiders know.


    The man nodded, didn''t answer again, gave Janice a sideways nce , then got up and walked out.


    I was just about to open my mouth to stop the person and ask for more details, when Janice suddenly


    spoke up, "Boss."


    I sat back on the couch with a puzzled look on my face.


    "City P has the power of City P. It''s not our territory to show our faces."


    I think this exnation is reasonable, spying on such things, it should be given to people who have little


    presence, so simply pull away from the topic, "book two tickets to Newton Town, you apany me a


    piece."


    "No problem." Janice nodded respectfully.


    Just after I finished, I received an unfamiliar phone call.


    The man who spoke was a middle-aged man with a gruff voice, "Are you ra, Ms. Kennedy?"


    "It''s me, is something wrong?" I don''t remember befriending a man with such a gregarious personality


    other than Bradley.


    "This is Southern police station, your client is suspected of criminal damage, we have it under control,


    you have toe over here." So it was the police station.


    This period of time is to receive a few economic disputes in the rtionship, but both sides are dignified


    people, have been doing their best to negotiate, but do not just leave a face, not to the point of using


    force to solve.


    I couldn''t really remember who it was for a while, "Excuse me, is it convenient to ask who was


    detained?"


    There was a pause on the other side of the phone, and the voice of a police officer asking, "Name."


    Then a droning male voice came over the receiver, "Larry Felton."


    Larry Felton?


    This surname is not often seen in City P.


    I''m pretty sure the client in hand doesn''t have this person.


    However, the police did not give me time to exin, "Do you hear me? Come here quickly."


    After saying that, the phone was put down directly.


    Because of Bradley''swsuit, the firm became famous in City P. It was understandable that those


    people mentioned Leon''s name when they were in trouble, but why did theye to me, a newwyer


    with neither strength nor fame?


    Moreover, it is a criminal case, I do not want to have too much contact with such parties, so I did not


    take it seriously, but the police station and two calls in a row in the afternoon, I had to take the time to


    go to a trip.


    Doing this line ofwyers, in and out of the police station is amon thing and the police to y a


    good rtionship is very important, not because of a trumped up phone call, bad reputation.


    Temporary detention point is set on the right side of the office lobby, a clear look at the door, which held


    only a young man, a bruise on the face, should be a loss in the course of an argument.


    Although the hair is also messed up, but the victory in the young, delicate features, it is not difficult to


    see the original handsome look, and Larry the name is still a good match.


    After looking at each other for two seconds, I was even more convinced that I had never crossed paths


    with this person.


    "You''re thewyer representing this guy?" The voice was recognizable as the officer who called me,


    "Why are you here now?"


    "There''s been a dy." I replied with a smile, "May I ask what my client hasmitted?"


    "Violence." The police recorded in the hands of the review form, the attitude of some impatience, "the


    morning of a man beaten, onlookers reported to the police, a question two people simply do not know,


    ask him why he did it, on a phrase, ''I want to fight on the fight'', listen, this eye there is kingw? "


    How angry the police are, how helpless I am.


    Obviously this Larry is not what good stubble, simple-minded, limbs, when things will only hands, such


    a person, I have never had a good feeling, as the representative of thewyer, I guess the police have


    been included in the same category of people, even dislike.


    To alle, only by hand to bail people out, all as a quiet, I do not want to endlessly bombarded by


    phone calls.


    I''m sorry, can I talk to my client first?"


    This is a legal right, the police did not say anything, nodded and let me go in.


    Larry from the moment I stood in the doorway, has gotten up and walked to the iron fence, this moment


    is full of smug tingling, the smile on his face gangly.


    "Ms. Kennedy, you''re finally here, bail me out, it''s just too boring to stay here." Larry said yfully.


    Half a meter away, I stopped, crossed my arms over my chest, and surveyed the man with good grace.


    Moved to hit someone, was locked up for a day, and now the eyes are still clear and sunny, full of


    young energy, I really do not know whether to say he has no heart, or do not know how to die.


    "You know me?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Larry smiled at the words, "Miss Kennedy''s fame in City P is so big who can not know, billionaire


    Bradley and The Whaley Group recently that a single investment case, is not you handled? I believe


    that with Miss Kennedy''s ability, she will be able to get me out of here, right?"


    I looked at him with a smile, and did not answer, Bradley''swsuit is my decision to take the right, but in


    the courtroom arguments, including interviews with the media afterwards, it was Leon, only those who


    have really figured out the big picture, and know what is at stake, only clear my role in it.


    This man is but twenty-five or twenty-six years old, how to look at it is a floundering, no reason to


    analyze those information by themselves.


    There is only one possibility, he has investigated me, or the people behind him know me like the back


    of their hand.


    I didn''t want to waste time, after thinking for a moment, I simply opened the door, "You have two


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    choices, first, tell the truth and then soon you can leave this boring ce, second, prepare to spend the


    night here tonight."


    Larry did not answer immediately, just yfully stood still and looked at me, the defiant expression on


    his face as if provoking me, he was betting, betting that I would not go.


    Still too young, the mind is written on the face.


    The words fell, less than half a minute of confrontation across the air, I turned directly, lifting my feet


    towards the outside.


    Not surprisingly, the man relented.


    "I say!"


    I hooked my lips and smiled, stopping where I was, without looking back.


    "I''m Folly''s boyfriend."

 Chapter 958 Stop Your Imagination

    Chapter 958 Stop Your Imagination


    Hmm?


    Suspecting that he had heard wrong, he jerked his face around, "What did you say?"


    "You heard me right, Folly and I met at Country M and have been dating for a while." Larry exined


    calmly, those blue eyes overflowing with happiness.


    Like this thing to pretend not toe, he read Folly''s name, gentle and doting, careful, like a child


    showing off his beloved toy, these three words, must be extremely dear to his heart.


    But what''s going on here? Folly''s age, at least six years older than him, and she just went through a


    divorce, there''s no reason to get entangled with another man in such a short period of time.


    Seemingly sensing my suspicion, Larry''s tone became much more sincere, "This is the truth, if you


    don''t believe me, you can call Folly, she must know me."


    That''s a good idea.


    In order to avoid further dy here, I really called Folly to call.


    The other side answered almost in seconds, Folly''s voice wilted and seemed to have fallen asleep,


    "What''s up ......"


    "There''s a guy who wants to represent me, he says he knows you, see if that rings a bell, his name is


    Larry."


    "Who?!"


    Folly suddenly got a little excited and startled me.


    But it was also good proof that Larry was not lying, and I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    The first time I looked at him, Larry seemed to anticipate my reaction and was looking at me with


    interest, like a child expecting the effects of a prank.


    "Where are you guys? I''ll be right over." Folly spoke with a heavy tone as she dressed.


    "Southern police station, you drive slowly."


    "Got it."


    After saying that, Folly hung up the phone.


    Looked at the phone that was returned to the address book meet and sighed long and hard.


    Folly''s private affairs I do not want toment too much, but Larry the guy,pared to Zack, and not


    much reliable, really can not help but hold for her, such a good woman, how to attract some childish


    men who do not bear.


    It''s not convenient to talk in front of the police, and after the bail formalities are done, they get in the car


    with Larry and wait for Folly.


    I swear, this is the dumbest decision I''ve made today.


    This Larry is young, even if, but also a talker.


    "Thank you so much for today, Ms. Kennedy, and by the way, can Ie to your house to see the


    twins?"


    "Can''t."


    "Forget it then, Folly has often told me about you, it''s so hard for you and Mr. George to have a


    rtionship for so many years."


    "Hmm."


    "Do you think Folly will agree to marry me?"


    "Can''t."


    "Oh, it''s okay, one day I''ll say yes, I''m young anyway, I have plenty of time."


    "......"


    This child, are you overconfident?


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to show him reality, there was a knock on the car window,


    "Knock knock -"


    "Folly!" Larry spotted Folly before I did, and in the blink of an eye, had unbuckled his seat belt and got


    out of the car.


    I followed afterwards, and just as I stood I saw Larry walking towards Folly with open arms, probably


    wanting a long overdue hug.


    However, Folly disrespectfully stretched out a hand and put it against his chest, stopping it hard, "You


    be normal."


    "Am I abnormal?" Larry''s hanging hand slowly fell, and suddenly there was a look of hurt, and his voice


    softened a bit, milky, "Honey, I haven''t seen you for a few days, I miss you so much!"


    This is pouting, right?


    A few meters, look at the dressing, leather jacket jeans, outside the mix is also a male god level, but is


    actually a small puppy, the reversal, overwhelmed ah.


    Folly has changed her taste?


    Wait! Wife?


    A sharp intake of cold air, I was shocked, a month or so abroad, the life events are resolved?


    Folly saw my confusion and hurried to exin, "Stop your imagination, that''s not what happened."


    "Why not anymore, you''ll have to marry me sooner orter, and you''ll still be a wife when the time


    "You shut up." Folly coldly rolled her eyes, "It''s just a night of sleeping around, do you know how to


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    have a one-night stand, can''t afford to y, huh?"


    Larry''s expression became even more aggravated, "So wife you don''t want to be responsible for me?"


    Folly gas is an eye knife.


    I couldn''t hold back myughter. Who would have thought that the eloquent youngdy of The Lewis


    family would be unable to speak at times?


    "I think you''d better soothe this little friend''s broken heart before you have a good talk." The detractor is


    probably talking about me.


    Folly exhaled hopelessly, "You go back first, leave this to me."


    Watching the hrity of this habit, has never been left to the people around, this kind of time, only


    responsible for merit is good.


    After patting Folly''s arm to calm her down, I got back in the car and was the first to leave.


    The car drove to the door, subconsciously looked at the rearview mirror, Larry has been trying to get


    close to Folly, but were dodged by her, a repeated failure, one does not give a chance.


    To be honest, although Folly than Larry older than a lot, but because of the maintenance of the


    appropriate, the two people standing together, but also a little bit of the taste of the boy and girl, a


    retreat entangled, the scene even so a touch of sweet and greasy taste in love.


    Subconsciously pursed his lips and smiled, if Folly can always be loved passionately like this, it''s not


    bad.


    ......


    It was already 1am when I arrived in Newton Town, and it took me another hour or so on the road to get


    back to the George Residence.


    After the death of the Old Mr. George, the George Residence was only guarded by two or three


    servants. After knocking on the door for a long time, Mark, who had served Freddy before, heard the


    movement and opened the door to let us in.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to put up with you tonight." Mark said while instructing his subordinates to go


    upstairs and clean up, "Go quickly, get a new set of bedding out, change for madam."


    I called out to him, "Don''t bother, Mark, Dennis has been back a lottely, I''ll just sleep in his room."


    "This ......" Mark stammered with difficulty.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "Every time the young masteres back, he stays in the master anddy''s room and sits there all


    night long. They have been dead for many years, and there are no sheets and bedding in the room


    long ago, so it is not appropriate for you to sleep in there." Mark said.


    "So ...... well then, you make the call."


    "Eh, okay."


    Mark quickly arranged for a room, and Janice stayed downstairs in the living room, closest to the hall,


    for easy ess.


    After showering out, everyone went to bed.


    By memory, gently find Dennis''s parents'' room, the door was not locked, and opened with a gentle


    click.


    Turn on the lights for illumination and the room is instantly brighter.


    Everything is still familiar with the arrangement, even the curtains that have been used for so many


    years, are also reced with new ones ording to the original pattern.


    Walked around the room, and did not see anything different, only a single sofa in front of the floor-to-


    ceiling window, should be Dennis usuallye in to sit.


    Only when we got closer could we see clearly that by the floor-to-ceiling window of the balcony, a


    picture frame was upside down on the ground and the ss was broken.

 Chapter 959 - A Set Fate

    Chapter 959 - A Set Fate


    Dennis has always cherished his parents'' things, and there is no reason for this kind of mistake to


    ur and for the maids not to clean up after them.


    With curiosity squatting down, carefully pick open the broken ss, the frame will be picked up, this is


    to see clearly, which put Dennis''s parents'' wedding photos.


    The only people who have been here recently are Dennis and I. The only one who broke this frame, not


    me, is Dennis.


    But how?


    In order to avenge them, Dennis did not dare to rx for a moment, wrapped in hatred day and night,


    no day is really happy, this is one of the few photos they have left so far, but was discarded here.


    When I was thinking about it, there was a sudden soft footstep behind me, not loud, but I heard it, and


    the other side was getting a little closer.


    There are too many people in the world who want to do me harm to be targeted as soon as I leave City


    P, and that''s in the George Residence.


    When he calmed down, he slowly turned around with the picture frame.


    The tall figure blocked my view, Dennis stared at me expressionlessly, his eyes like broken ice, and


    with it the temperature of the whole room plummeted by a few degrees.


    He looked at me as if he was looking at a predestined enemy, and for a moment I felt strangely afraid.


    "Why are you there?"


    I regretted having said that, Dennis is in and out of the George Residence most frequently, so it''s not


    surprising that I ran into him.


    Instead, here I am, now in my bedroom at the Kennedy Residence in City Pthe, where I should be


    staying.


    Dennis didn''t answer, lowering his eyes, looking even colder, and I realized that he was looking not at


    me, but at the picture frame in my hand.


    I handed over the frame as an afterthought, and Dennis froze for a few seconds before reaching out to


    take it, without even looking at it, and tossing it onto a nearby shelf.


    "You investigated me." Dennis'' voice was faint and somewhat intimidating.


    Lying in front of such a supremely intelligent person is tantamount to deceiving oneself and others.


    "Yes." I looked him in the eye, not feeling the least bit out of ce, "Since you won''t tell me the truth, I''ll


    check it out myself, what''s wrong with that?"


    The furrow between Dennis'' eyebrows wrinkled deeper, his eyebrows harboring thin anger, "I said, you


    just take care of yourself now, I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Yes, I believe you can handle it, so this way I should do nothing and watch you risk your life alone?


    Dennis, it''s not your business alone, why should you take it all on?" After suppressing it for so long, it


    finally broke out.


    "Obviously, I said some time ago that I should be honest with each other, but what about you, why don''t


    you believe me until now? You have united everyone to create a truth that seems to be unbroken, but


    do you really think I would be so stupid that I don''t even know if I have been hurt? Or do you think that I


    am really so selfish that I can ept all normal arrangements with peace of mind, knowing that you are


    in a difficult situation?"


    I really don''t understand, everything is slowly getting better, but why the walls of his heart copsed


    instead.


    Perhaps the night was too quiet and I could even hear myself echoing.


    Dennis is like a mountain, standing motionless in front of me, the pair of dark eyes like ink, as if hiding


    a dark world, the dark tide inside, and I can not participate at all, not even a little information from his


    expression to peep.


    He forged himself into an impregnable fortress, keeping me firmly outside.


    We seem to be living in two different worlds, so less than half a meter away from each other, after a


    long time, Dennis is like suddenlye to life, copy all walk to the locker, re-hold the picture frame in


    your hand, look fascinated.


    "If one day your faith suddenly copsed, what would you do?" Dennis suddenly spoke, his tone mixed


    with a hint of sadness.


    I didn''t know how to take this for a while, and stayed for a few seconds before trying to probe him, "Is it


    rted to your parents'' death?"


    Dennis directly ignored my words, "Tomorrow there is a charity sale at Sobeys auction house, the


    phnthropist who had been involved with Edward before will appear, I have booked a ticket for you."


    I was a little confused for a moment, "I didn''t mean to ask that, I wanted to know what exactly you''ve


    been up totely, besides business, besides revenge? Have you really been up to nothing, as the


    medical report I saw said above?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis is too smart, since he was able to follow me back and forth to Newton Town, he must have


    deployed everything. Janice''s friends are credible, but as they say, this is City P, Dennis''s ce, and


    it''s not difficult for him to move his hands and change the medical report.


    Before to worry about Edward calctions, after to face Leonard and other people''s difficulties, life has


    been like walking on thin ice, I ask, did not expect to be so with the people I spend time with, even


    which sentence is true, which sentence is false, can not be distinguished.


    In the face of my questioning, Dennis acted very calmly, half a long time, his familiar voice only low


    sound.


    "I am merely fulfilling an established destiny."


    He had his back to me, his head hanging low as he spoke, still looking at the photo in his hand.


    The words fell, and Dennis took a deep breath before releasing his hand and leaving the frame on the


    shelf.


    His hand dropped down from his side, I subconsciously nced at it with my afterimage, but violently


    found that a smear of bright red was spreading from his slightly curled fist, blood coalescing on the


    surface of his skin and smashing intermittently into the ground.


    "Dennis!"


    I rushed forward to grab his hand, lifting it and turning it over to see that the palm of the hand is a


    bloody flesh, the whole heart followed the seizure.


    He has just been holding the remaining ss fragments on the frame?


    Dennis looked at the blinding bright red, but his eyes were vacant and seemed to feel no pain.


    "Mark!" I shouted hysterically, defying my image, "Mark get the first aid kit!"


    Bone, blood, hair and skin, long in the body, yet most of the time injured, the most pain is often not their


    own.


    My aggravation and suspicion of sadness could not be shown when I saw Dennis'' hands covered with


    bright red.


    Expressionlessly bandaged for him, sitting face to face, but I did not dare to look him in the eye again.


    I know too well the pain of being emotionally repressed and not released, if not the inner hurt to the


    extreme, not to be childish, by hurting themselves, tearing the skin, feel the physical pain to vent.


    Dennis the pain he endured must have been a deeper torment than the murder of his father.


    The injury scared Mark, who stood guard outside with his underlings and refused to leave.


    The room was so quiet that I could hear breathing, and I looked at Dennis'' bandaged wound out of my


    mind.

 Chapter 960 The rest of the day is a straight path

    Chapter 960 The rest of the day is a straight path


    The human heart is flesh long, and then the hard stone will have to cover the hot time.


    Perhaps before this meeting, Dennis''s whole heart was cold, but now, watching me hide my emotions


    for him with my own eyes, I couldn''t bear it after all.


    He did not exin, reached out a hand and swept me into his arms, and all night long, did not let go.


    We woke up before dawn in order to catch the earliest flight back to City P.


    As I left the bedroom, I looked back and the old photo was still upside down.


    ......


    An hourter, the nended and Dennis and I parted ways at the airport to go back and get ready.


    The charity bazaar has received a lot of media attention, and all the media with a little bit of fame in


    City P have sent out press releases to cover the event, and it is said that only world-ss tycoons are


    eligible for admission.


    As to why Dennis was able to get two invitations at the same time, I don''t know.


    Back at the Kennedy Residence, the tickets and invitations were on the coffee table in my bedroom,


    the flight was at 7:00 p.m., and there was still a full day to prepare.


    On the weekend, I nned to spend some time with rie, but ever since her talent in mathematics


    was discovered, she has be a learning enthusiast and spent her days in the study room to enrich


    herself, so I was too embarrassed to bother her.


    Alex and Sansa came over in the afternoon, they were going to emigrate to Country M. Before they left,


    they wanted to see rie again.


    I took Alex up to the study, pulled open the door, and the two of us walked in gingerly. Alex seemed to


    go back to that summer, that youthful boy, afraid to scare her, standing cautiously a meter away from


    rie and looking.


    Half a day, probably because we looked a little ufortable, rie finally turned his face.


    When she saw Alex, she immediately smiled, put down the signature pen in her hand, walked


    unhurriedly to stand in front of us, and greeted us respectfully and quietly, "Uncle Alex, you''re here."


    Alex pulled the corners of his mouth contentedly and reached out to rub gently on rie''s head, "I''m


    rie looked back and turned back, smiling, "It''s okay, I''ve already done that set of questions three


    times, today is just a review, Mr. Alton said he will arrange a new study n for me tomorrow, so I can


    rx tonight."


    I smiled lightly, probably all the parents in the world, hearing their children say such words, will


    subconsciously feel relieved, "rie, Uncle Alex is going back to Country M with Auntie Sansa,ter


    can not oftene back to see you, tonight have a good chat with uncle, study things put aside for the


    time being. "


    At that, rie''s baby face crinkled and looked up at me with a thoughtful expression, which was then


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    curled away for a moment, looking like she had been smiling all along.


    This brief micro-expression, which I did not notice at first, did not escape Alex''s eyes.


    Knowing that the child had concerns, Alex had the good sense not to force her, "It''s okay, we rie just


    do what we like, right?"


    rie just rxed her smile even more at that, "Mmm! Thanks Uncle Alex."


    So, what should have been a long talk about goodbye ended in less than five minutes.


    Exiting the room, Alex and I walked slowly down the hallway, not taking two steps before he whispered


    a reminder, "Do you think, rie''s changed a bit?"


    "It is quite big, after contact with Mario, and not much resistance to the house maid, daily


    Alex shook his head, "I''m not talking about that, don''t you notice that rie has be unusually


    mature? She just now obviously wanted to refuse your arrangement, but did not express it at first like


    other children, but quickly hid her emotions, I worry, she will inherit Mario''s character ......"


    This guess sent me into a momentary panic and instantly stopped me in my tracks, "Are you saying


    that rie and Mario are bing more and more alike?"


    I know exactly what Alex means, rie is Mario''s own daughter, the simrity in features and


    appearance is not surprising, but if he is like him, with such a deep mind and calcting, this life will


    certainly be very tired of living.


    Even, will therefore Mario as salvation, alienate other people, the surface looks ordinary, but inwardly


    has already drawn a prison, hate the whole society, it is not impossible.


    If Diana is the light, the warmth, then Mario is the darkness from hell, rie is their crystallization, in


    my heart, I only hope that rie can inherit the half that belongs to Diana.


    "You don''t have to worry so much, I''m just saying it''s possible, maybe it''s indeed like Mario said, rie


    is incredibly talented and surges ahead in learning new things, it''s not impossible to be a little early."


    Alex finished reassuringly, ncing thoughtfully in the direction of the study before continuing to speak


    at length about his intentions.


    "No matter what, Mario, this person, still can not be 100% assured, you can not leave the child


    although this time back to Country M, I will be busy some, but every other week, I will send video calls


    to rie, by then you let her on time Answer it, so that I can observe her situation."


    Mario had Dennis as his guarantor, and I couldn''t get rid of him for a while, and besides, now that


    rie was dependent on him, there was indeed no better idea than Alex''s suggestion.


    I nodded and agreed, "That''s all I can do for now. Before that, your graduate school was at Country M.


    If you go back this time and have the chance to meet someone more professional in this area, make


    sure you don''t forget to contact me."


    "You don''t need to say these things, I will keep in mind, Diana''s child is my child, I will not love rie


    any less than you." Alex smiled, his tone rxed, as if a serious illness hadpletely washed away


    the hostility in him.


    I still feel like it was a dream when I think about the scene when he was hysterical and got into it with


    Dennis for custody.


    But the good thing is, all the nightmares have gone far, the rest of the day, are straight.


    After seeing Alex off, I simply packed up and headed downstairs to leave for the airport.


    The car with the license te of The Lewis family drove by and stopped at the curb, and Folly hurriedly


    got down from it.


    "Business trip isn''t it? And going out of the country, right?" Folly was not at all polite and got straight to


    the point.


    "Hmm." I stared at her nkly, somewhat unsure.


    Dennis just gave me the invitationst night in Newton Town, where did she get the information?


    "That''s just the thing, a partnership."


    Folly said and got into my car, sat down in the seat, and even forgot to urge me, "Come on in! If you


    don''t hurry, I won''t be able to leave!"


    With that, he pounced on me, grabbed my wrist and dragged me into the car.


    "Driver drive!"

 Chapter 961 Boys cant be too cheeky!

    Chapter 961 Boys can''t be too cheeky!


    As if afraid of my regret, Folly sped my hand tightly and did not let go of it for a moment.


    I noticed that, intentionally or not, she looked through the rearview mirror to see what was going on


    behind the car.


    It was only when the car drove out some distance away that she let out a long breath of relief and


    released me.


    After straightening his clothes, he teased her, "You are really charming now, peach blossoms can''t be


    shaken off ah."


    Folly rolled her eyes at me in disgust, "What''s all this nonsense ......"


    Deted, did not break her down, a pretend sleeper, can not wake up.


    My ticket is previously booked by Dennis, business ss, to Janice also left a ce to follow the


    protection, Folly temporary additional positions, a small fee.


    But this money she spent happily, listening to the roar of the ne taking off, she squinted her eyes,


    lying on her back on the single sofa in the business seat, the corners of her mouth raised, full of joy


    written on her face.


    At first nce, it really is a leisurely look of going out for a vacation.


    "What''s going on with you and that fresh meat?" The most important thing is that you can''t be afraid of


    him.


    Folly has a big personality, and if it''s really like I guessed, the scene is really funny.


    A woman who is in her thirties, mingling with men but living a glittering, legendary life, fled around


    disguising herself as a cowardly clown in order to avoid Cupid''s arrows.


    This Larry, simply more powerful than God, less than a day, the Folly bones, the point of the woman''s


    cowardice forced out.


    But Folly is a tough talker, "Don''t be ridiculous, what''s the rtionship with that guy, I''m just bored in


    City P, Zack and endless pestering, so I just go abroad to take a break, men, it''s really troublesome."


    "Well ......" I nodded meaningfully and joked more gloomily, "So, in the end, Zack or Larry, which is


    more troublesome?"


    "......" Folly''s eyelids drooped and expressed her speechlessness, "I''ve had a big head for the past two


    days, so just let me clear my head."


    After saying that, and not waiting for my reaction, the substance put on the blindfold, covered with a


    nket to pretend to sleep.


    I didn''t sleep well in Newton Townst night, so I went to sleep with them.


    Waking up again, the ne''s radio had begun to remind, "Hello dear passengers, the end of this flight


    Country M will soon arrive at ......"


    Then came the sincere and polite voice of the crew around her, "Hello ma''am, what would you like to


    drink?"


    The waiter was a man, and his voice was still somewhat familiar, probably having met him on a


    previous flight.


    "in water is fine, thanks." While saying that, he took off his blindfold, rubbed his eyes, and almost


    screamed when he saw clearly the person in uniform in front of him.


    The sunny and handsome crew member in front of me, who else could it be if not Larry?


    "What are you doing here?" Afraid of disturbing Folly and causing amotion, I could only use my


    lips to whisper my surprise.


    Larry shrugged in triumph, took the cup from the cart, picked up a ss of in water for me and put it


    next to it, took another cup and put it on Folly''s little table, and without saying a word, pushed the cart


    into the ne''s service bay with gusto.


    People just walked in, Folly took off the blindfold, woke up,pletely unclear about the situation, she


    did not ask, just picked up the cup of water and drank arge mouthful, while drinking also asked me,


    "listen to the voice just that waiter is a small handsome man ah, how, there is no leave a contact?"


    Resentful raised his eyebrows, inexplicably sweating for her.


    If Folly knew that she didn''t get rid of Larry at all, and the ss of water she was holding was poured


    by him personally, I wonder if she would be scared and spit out the water.


    Women out of control is very scary, in order tond the ne safely, I can only choose to keep my


    mouth shut, "You better go ask for it yourself, maybe people are more interested in you."


    Folly looked at me inexplicably and didn''t hear any other meaning in this, just finished her water and


    went back to lying down.


    She looks more tired than I am. Perhaps it is more taxing to tangle with young people.


    The ne arrived at Country M on time.


    When getting off the ne, Folly finally, inevitably, met up with Larry at the cabin door.


    The incredible look on her face is something I''ll probably remember for the rest of my life.


    Folly held it in for a long time and finally exploded when she got into a taxi.


    "Why is this kid''s ghost still alive?"


    "Are all young people so long-suffering nowadays?"


    "How can a boy be so cheeky? I just don''t think it''s obvious enough?"


    "You know, he actually told me yesterday that he wants to be Keith''s stepdad, Oh my god, are you


    kidding me? He''s still a kid himself!"


    "......"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Folly''s anxious and angry look is heartbreaking and funny.


    What can make a woman hysterical, in addition to the heartbreaking hate, is the love until death, it is


    clear that this time is thetter.


    The taxi pulled up in front of the hotel and Folly followed me in to check in.


    However, just after stepping into the revolving door, a familiar crisp voice came from behind.


    "Wife! Wait for me!"


    As the saying goes, if you don''t see the person, you will hear the voice, which is probably what it


    means. Folly didn''t even turn around, once she heard Larry''s voice, she quickly ran to the lobby


    manager.


    "Feel free to give me a room card!"


    The lobby manager couldn''t understand it and stalled with an apologetic face, "Excuse me?"


    Folly stomped her feet in anxiety and exined, "I said, just give me a room, here is the card, you can


    swipe whatever you want, give me the room card first, Understand?"


    The manager had a professional attitude, and after seeing Folly''s gold card, she took the initiative to


    hand over the vip room''s maic card, "Wee to ......"


    The word "live" is still in the throat, Folly has grabbed the room card, a slip of smoke into the elevator,


    nimble and Shang''s elevator door.


    Larry stepped on his long legs and chased him over, pouncing on a nk, standing at the elevator door


    with an unconvinced cross-legged face, angry andughing.


    I had no intention of participating in this cat-and-mouse game of love, so I let the manager arrange


    check-in without dy, before taking my luggage and waiting for the elevator.


    I thought Larry couldn''t wait and would go up first, but he waited at the elevator door, and only when he


    saw me walking past did he press the up button in advance, blocking the elevator door that was about


    to close, and went upstairs with me.


    The atmosphere is a little awkward when you are in the same room with your best friend''s suitor, even


    though he is a small child.


    Larry leaned in the corner near the elevator button and was the first to break the silence.


    "Folly is just hard-mouthed and soft-hearted, hiding to Country M. On the surface, it looks pseudo to


    avoid me, but in fact, she knows in her heart that this is the ce I am most familiar with, so in fact, she


    wants to give me a chance, but she just doesn''t notice it herself."


    He finished by himself and then looked up at me as if he was desperate for approval, "Do you think


    Folly would want to have her wedding at Country M?"

 Chapter 962 - Surprised to be alive

    Chapter 962 - Surprised to be alive


    This is probably the benefit of being young and treating gender rtionships with ever so much


    idealism.


    When you meet someone a little more stunning, you will have to deliver the marriage vows, not


    knowing that this life is still long, but in fact, most of the time, teenagers love people, in the end are just


    passing through life.


    Pretending not to hear his idealistic words, I just looked up at the floor disy and let him indulge in his


    own fantasy of beauty.


    "Ding--"


    The elevator door opened, carrying the luggage towards room 302, Larry shadow-like followed behind.


    Open the door, he did not treat himself as an outsider, sideways to enter, I hurriedly closed the door to


    block him, "want what? Are you going to share a room with me?"


    Larry chicken thief tiptoe towards the room to spy, found the light is still on, only bad smile and step


    back, a gesture of surrender, "No, I will not go in without Folly, she will be jealous."


    Kid, who gave you this unfounded confidence.


    Folly has been through the love affair, long as the heart is like water, want to make her jealous, might


    as well look forward to Mars hit the earth.


    He gave a speechless look, "bang", simply shut him out of the door.


    While turning around, the lights in the house instantly came on.


    Folly was lying on the sofa in her pajamas, idly trimming her fingernails, seemingly unable to feel the


    teenager''s fiery enthusiasm at all.


    I sighed helplessly, I changed my shoes and said, "It''s not a good idea to keep on hiding like this, you


    should talk to people earlier."


    "You think I don''t want to, I refused thoroughly enough, but he just doesn''t get it, I really can''t help him,


    let''s take one step at a time." Folly is very resistant to this, waving his hand and began to change the


    subject, "tomorrow that charity sale, what collection you have prepared?"


    "A collection?" I looked puzzled and froze in the bathroom doorway, "I don''t know."


    The invitation was prepared by Dennis, and I was only notified on short noticest night, before I had a


    chance to research the details.


    I have heard of simr auctions before, where attendees voluntarily donate an object of great value to


    show their goodwill, and all proceeds from the auction go to charity, but they are negotiated well in


    advance to avoid embarrassing turns.


    "Is it feasible to buy a temporary piece to make up the number?" Squeezed the head, only thought of


    such a way.


    Folly made me anxious and fire, but they are indifferent to focus on ying with the phone, a


    motionless look, look more anxious.


    "You give an idea, Country M you are more familiar than me, know where to buy the right one?" Not for


    their own sake, this kind of scene domestic and foreign big names have arrived, can not lose face in


    foreign countries.


    Folly did not think to change a morefortable position, "what is the hurry, I just asked casually, you


    did not prepare, Dennis will not let you embarrassed, people to the line, every year the charity sale will


    be hooked up with some of the precious collections that have not been released for years, a sensation,


    why not you give me live, just when I invested in a new mediapany in City P, so I have invested in


    a new mediapany in City P, so fresh first-hand information, to ensure that you can earn a lot of


    traffic."


    I was surprised by her keen business sense, "When did you be interested in new media again,


    howe I didn''t know?"


    "You do not know more, more money and not hot, there is potential to invest in the chant, the eggs are


    not ced in the same basket, it will never go to the end of the road." Speaking of this, she paused,


    which turned her face to look at me, seriously, "Everything in this world will change, only money will not,


    women can have nothing, but must not be without money."


    As she spoke, it was as if I saw the next Bill Gates.


    Thewyer''s office has been open for so long, I just barely maintain a break-even, while Folly, after the


    divorce, I do not know how much potential shares invested, now estimated that the value has long


    doubled several times, I have to say, the business thing, or depends on talent.


    After nodding in approval of her words, I turned around and went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Before going to sleep at night, I searched for notes about the auction on my phone before going to


    sleep at ease.


    ......


    When I woke up, Folly had already left the house, not knowing if it was to avoid Larry or if it was simply


    to go out and have fun like the sticky note she left said.


    The auction was at 6:00 p.m. At 5:30 p.m., a special car came to pick up.


    When I arrived, the auction site is almost full, the foreign media is very orderly stay near the corner of


    the position, the scene is quiet and not lose style.


    "Ladies and gentleman ......"


    As soon as the auction began, I concentrated on everything from the guests in attendance to the


    collection being auctioned on stage, fearing I would miss a single detail.


    Dennis and I are separated by an aisle distance, sitting expressionlessly, dark eyes deep looking at the


    stage, so that people can not guess the emotions in the heart.


    He said that everything I wanted to know would be revealed at the auction. However, from beginning to


    end, except for Simba, who had contact with Edward in the beginning and came on stage to give a


    speech at the very beginning, the whole auction process could be said to be perfect, without any


    mistakes.


    This left me a little confused.


    The only saving grace was that the reception after the auction was closed to journalists and there


    weren''t many Chinese faces, so I spotted Dennis right away and walked over to him with a tall ss in


    my hand.


    However, halfway through the walk, but found that Dennis''s face became a little bit gloomy, and even


    my footsteps also unconsciously slowed down a lot.


    Until I stopped where I was, Dennis'' face still showed no signs of improvement.


    He has always been happy and angry, what is wrong with him today?


    Frozen for a second, I suddenly reacted and immediately followed his gaze.


    In the distance, Simba''s head of white hair in the crowd is extremely conspicuous, although the


    reception are some of the wealthy at the top of the pyramid, but does not affect the reality of his


    poprity by the crowd, surrounded by a circle of sessful people of the same ss, do not know


    what the topic of conversation, are talking andughing.


    Shifting violently, I hadn''t seen anything wrong with it. Simba, although he may be the mastermind


    behind Edward, is not so bad as to make Dennis treat him with that kind of look.


    I stared at the group for nearly a minute until the man next to Simba raised his ss and clinked it


    together, and only then did I realize that I couldn''t close my mouth in shock.


    The man, the face, the eyes almost identical to Dennis''.


    How is it possible that someone who has obviously been killed in a car ident for over twenty years is


    still alive?


    Edwin George, the name, has almost faded in the world''s memory, but this body is as if frozen in time,


    stuck in the twenties.


    Looking at Edwin''s every move, it is clear that he is a living person again.


    This is an illusion, or an illusion, I could not tell for a moment whether I was surprised or scared.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 963 Who is the joke

    Chapter 963 Who is the joke


    As I was watching, Edwin also noticed the movement and turned his head slowly to look over.


    He was looking in the direction of Dennis, looking over, Dennis''s eyes were still cold and angry, father


    and son separated by life and death for more than twenty years, reunited in such a scene.


    However, the moment Edwin''s sight and Dennis collided, neither showed surprise, as if they had


    already known each other''s existence.


    Edwin even smiled and gently lifted the champagne in his hand to toast Dennis across the air.


    This action undoubtedly angered Dennis, his face gloomy to the extreme, hanging at the side of the


    hand has long been unconsciously clenched fist.


    This kind of scene, each person is about a party''s economy is important, any riot will be security


    personnel as a terrorist arrest.


    I know Dennis too well, watching the veins on his face bulge with anger, I did not hesitate to raise my


    feet and trot towards him.


    "Don''t."


    Finally, the next second he lifted his foot, held his hard fist.


    Dennis was like a raging lion king, staring at Edwin''s direction for more than ten seconds, before he


    exhaled and calmed down.


    He inclined his head and saw the anxiety on my face, a trace of heartache shed under his eyes, and


    then looked at the direction of Edwin, finally he could not bear it and led me out through the side door.


    In the back garden to find a bench unupied to sit down, Dennis only the whole deted and rxed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now you know why I''ve been so perverse all this time." The tone was light, full of helplessness and


    loss.


    Indeed, this kind of thing, to say out there can have a few people believe, if not seen with their own


    eyes, I would only think that Dennis because of missing his parents too much, so that the imagination.


    Such a sudden and dramatic change, I have not yet reacted, for a time do not know what to say.


    Dennis wasn''t waiting for my reaction either, leaning against the bench behind him like a piece of wood


    and exining himself.


    "It was discovered by chance when investigating Simba, the person responsible for tracking Edward


    followed Simba, bought Simba''s men and took private photos of the Yi residence, among which was a


    photo of that man ying golf with Simba, just a side face, but I recognized it at once."


    "Humph ...... Hidden for so many years, but at this time revealed the horse, he really is getting older,


    the use of people are not good."


    "Twenty years, it turns out I''m the joke ......"


    Without logical self-reporting, self-deprecating tone, Dennis seems to treat himself as a clown, at this


    moment like a defeated and injured wolf dog, looking lonely and wretched.


    I suddenly understood what he meant by "twenty years of copsing faith".


    At this moment, anyfort and enlightenment pale inparison.


    I, on the other hand, chose to let him lean into my arms, as I had the night before in my room in Newton


    Town, without saying a word, quietly waiting for the gloomy emotions to swear off.


    Love is sometimes so magical that the other person, even if there is nothing they can do, can redeem


    you as long as they are around.


    Smart people never stay in a whirlwind of emotions for too long, especially in areas they can''t fully


    control. Dennis quickly adjusted his emotions, got up from my arms, and sat up straight.


    "Let''s get out of here first." Dennis made a split-second decision.


    Just after the words were said, the gravel road extending to the banquet hall suddenly rang with the


    sound of regr footsteps.


    We looked over at the same time and waited a few seconds for a young Chinese man toe into


    view.


    I recognized him. He was the one who handed Simba the speech at the auction and was supposed to


    be Simba''s assistant.


    The location of the bench and his direction is a bit of a sight blind spot, but he seems to have already


    determined our orientation, walked straight over and handed over a business card.


    "Mr. George, Mr. Headstrong invites you to a gathering at his home tomorrow."


    After saying this, he respectfully ced the business card in his hand on the stone table next to him


    and turned to leave.


    Dennis slowly took the business card in his hand and looked at it, his expression was light and


    somewhat out of focus, as if he had thought of something.


    Simba and Edward are on the same side, and the poison in my body can not be unconnected, if you


    want to talk business, will not wait until now, so this business card, but is just a mask to hide the eyes


    and ears.


    "Is that what the man meant?" The one who really wants to see Dennis is Edwin, I''m afraid.


    Dennis nodded, "Hmm."


    "You''re going to go?" I asked.


    Dennis simply ignored my words and led me to get up, "Back to the hotel."


    They left through the back door, made sure there were no reporters around, and got into Dennis'' car


    together.


    The journey was uneventful, Toby drove the car to the top of the nearest hill, Dennis opened the car


    door directly down, stood in front of the fence and lit a cigarette.


    The night was cool and breezy at the top of the mountain, and the headlights hit Dennis, illuminating


    his smoke-covered form extraordinarily clearly.


    I watched his back and whispered to Toby, "How long has your boss known about Edwin?"


    "It''s been half a month." Toby said, "I''ve barely slept in that time, and only when I''m with you, Mrs.


    George, do I get a good night''s sleep."


    The heart suddenly sank a little, seized ufortable.


    Twenty years of hatred and obsession, and will not be ten days and a half months can be dissolved.


    Edwin is still alive and dashing through his days of paper and gold while watching Dennis be tormented


    by hatred for over twenty years.


    The meaning of nearly half of life, because of his appearance, will be instantly denied, Dennis like a


    high-minded person, how to ept it.


    He could not save himself, so he could only sleeplessly ept the inner torture day and night.


    I was his wife, his most precious existence, and should have found out earlier and apanied him to


    face his heart''s demons, but it came sote.


    "I''m fine," "I''m fine," "Trust me."


    These shallow counter-arguments are actually the best reflection of his inability to ovee emotions,


    and I, ustomed to his omnipotence, will take it for granted that he can handle it, and really let go of


    it.


    The impulse to cry will be suppressed, I organized my emotions, opened the car door and went down,


    hugged Dennis from behind, hands tightly circled him.


    I clearly felt Dennis''s body tremble, but did not push me away.


    "You still have me." The voice was soft, afraid to irritate him, "No matter what happened in the past, I


    will always love you and always need you."


    The cold wind from the neck into the clothes, I shivered with cold, Dennis was silent for a moment,


    dropped the cigarette in his hand, stamping it out on the ground, turned around and hugged me.


    "You''re the only thing I have left to live for."


    Dennis''s voice was low, but the hug was strong, as if he was afraid I would slip away, and he inhaled


    hard, as if this would give him the courage to face everything from me.


    After a long time, until his hands were a bit frozen by the night wind, Dennis finally calmed down and


    helped me sit back in the car.


    Because it was not clear what Edwin was nning, Dennis chose to send me back to the hotel first for


    fear that disappearing with me at the same time would cause big trouble.


    On the way, he borated as much as he could on the entanglement with Edwin during this time.

 Chapter 964 - Is it worthy of being a father?

    Chapter 964 - Is it worthy of being a father?


    Half a month ago, Dennis saw Edwin''s face, which was almost identical to that of twenty years ago,


    and put all ns on hold to begin his investigation.


    Edwin changed his name and became a world-renowned psychology professor, Edgar Vance, who did


    not have a huge fortune in his name, but was always favored by Simba, and the two were in frequent


    contact.


    Dennis'' men tried to infiltrate Edwin''s house to find out what was going on, but they lost track of him


    one after another.


    Apparently, Edwin is far from as clean as it seems.


    "I personally went to the Vance family, in the name of the George family, but was stopped at the door


    ......" Dennis narrowed his eyes, gazing longingly out the window, a gloomy hatred spreading under his


    eyes The Vance family is a family of the George family.


    After being deceived for so many years, he came to the door with his bare hands, wanting to know the


    truth, but returned empty-handed, not even seeing him face to face, no wonder Dennis was so excited


    to see Edwin at the auction.


    I frowned, reached out and attached the back of his hand, summoned up twelve minutes of courage


    and asked in a whisper, "That granny ......"


    Are you still alive?


    Dennis smiled suddenly changed, as if abandoned wolf, look lost and sad, "I do not know, I even


    doubted whether I was the person''s own, but I secretly took Uncle Andrew''s hair, to do paternity test,


    and indeed proved that I am flowing the George family''s blood! !"


    When he spoke, through the teeth gnashing ruthlessness, ten fingers clenched tightly together,


    because too hard, the quiet carriage can even hear the cackling sound of bone joints rubbing together.


    Not only him, even I can not help but also sigh.


    There is no father in the world who would deliberately create a fake death, leaving his child for more


    than 20 years, allowing him to suffer in a long river of hatred, but he himself is on the other side of the


    ocean, living in peace.


    Edwin''s presence has knocked Dennis'' life into aplete joke.


    Dennis was so emotional that I couldn''t ask too many questions, and it wasn''t long before Toby pulled


    over to the side of the road.


    "Mrs. George, the hotel is just one more block away, I''ll drop you off, Janice''s car is just up ahead."


    Nodded and opened the car door to go down.


    If you don''t know whether Edwin is a friend or foe, you have to be more cautious.


    The night was almost sleepless.


    I was awakened by a knock on the door when I fell asleep with my eyes open until dawn.


    I thought it was Folly, so I went to open the door in a daze. When the door opened, Edwin''s seemingly


    kind and friendly face appeared in front of me, and I was half awake instantly.


    In theory, he is Dennis''s father, I should also call out "Dad", but meet his gaze, but I can not open my


    mouth anyway.


    What exactly is the rtionship between Edwin and Simba?


    What role did Edwin y when the child was switched in the first ce?


    After a few seconds of staring at each other, I suddenly realized that Edwin should be at Simba''s house


    at this time, meeting with Dennis to sort out the past, so why would he be here?


    "I thought you would invite me in." Edwin was the first to speak, with a faint smile on his face, but his


    eyes were imprable and profound.


    I remained silent, did not answer, and after a moment of consideration, gave way to the side and let


    him in.


    Edwin is also not polite, lift his feet and go inside.


    I have to say, Dennis and he are carved out of the same mold, even the curvature of the hands and


    feet are very different.


    Maybe Simba''s invitation was just a smokescreen.


    Any way, since it came to my door, I will ask a clear question instead of Dennis.


    After grabbing a jacket and putting it on, I walked over and sat opposite Edwin.


    "Mr. Vance, oh no, perhaps I should call you Mr. George, what is the purpose of your deliberate


    departure from Dennis anding to see me alone?" I said straightforwardly.


    The past was like a nightmare that had tormented Dennis for twenty years, and now that the two sides


    had met, there was no need to beat around the bush and continue to dy.


    It is no secret that the death of my first child with Dennis can be counted on Edwin''s head.


    Edwin''s face was still pleasant, and he poured himself a ss of water, saying as he drank it, "You''re


    smarter than I thought."


    "Thank you, if you have nothing to say, then I can ask what I want to ask." Looking at him with cold


    eyes, the disgust in his heart deepened by ayer, Dennis had trouble sleeping all night after seeing


    him, yet he still came out smiling and did not show a trace of panic, his heart was indeed strong and


    cold.


    Edwin hooked his lips in disbelief and put the cup back on the table before turning his eyes to look at


    me, "Even if you were stranded when you were young, didn''t Dennis teach you to treat your elders with


    patience and respect after you got married?"


    Oh, now the attitude of the elders to pinch now?


    What about the past 20 years, what have they done?


    I smiled lightly, but there was no smile in my eyes, "Taught, but there are always special circumstances,


    aren''t there? Some elders are elders, some, are just beasts in human skin."


    "Sharp-tongued." Edwin lightly bared his teeth, leaned back to the sofa behind him, spread his hands


    on the armrest, folded his legs, obviously in an equal position, but deliberately dropping his eyes,


    creating a look of condescension looking down on me, "Make a choice between the child and Dennis."


    "What do you mean?" The look on his face made me wonder if maybe the tiger''s poison wasn''t so


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    absolute.


    "The twins are my the Vance family''s bloodline, will you voluntarily give them back or will I make Dennis


    disappear from this world and automatically get custody?" Edwin''s tone was nothing choppy, but


    murderous.


    He saw me alone, for the baby?


    Even if a person who abandoned his own flesh and blood twenty years ago wants to regain the missed


    affection, he should first make up for what he owes Dennis, instead of threatening to exchange our


    child with Dennis'' life.


    The pride of heaven is right in front of him, but Edwin has to look far away and hope for a babbling


    baby, which really doesn''t make sense.


    But one thing is for sure, he doesn''t love Dennis, and won''t even take into ount the bloodline.


    The opening of the mouth to make his own son disappear in this world, worthy of being a father?


    I was angry and annoyed, trying to suppress the anger in my chest, "Mr. Vance, please make it clear,


    my child''s surname is Fu, this will never change, twenty years ago, you faked your death and let


    Dennis be tortured for so many years, twenty yearster, you appeared in our lives, thinking not to


    make up for the deficit, but to snatch the child and let Dennis experience again The pain of separation


    of flesh and bone, in my opinion, you are not qualified toe here today to tell me this!"


    I can say even worse things, but in order to untie Dennis'' heart, I can only endure.


    Edwin, if he is still a human being, should take it as ites and be worthy of the decency I left him.

 Chapter 965 Out of Control

    Chapter 965 Out of Control


    I thought these words could stir up waves in Edwin''s heart again, yet after he heard them, he was


    untouched and calm like an outsider.


    "Finished?" Edwin said lightly.


    I don''t know if Dennis inherited his personality or the George family''s unique calmness, but in this


    moment, I couldn''t test his mind in the slightest, as if I was facing another Dennis, a Dennis who didn''t


    have any special feelings for me and was absolutely rational.


    How scary is the absolutely rational Dennis?


    With the George family alone to squeeze into the City P, it will let Leonard block the rain, many gentry


    family for the scare, facing such opponents, only begging for mercy.


    Narrowing my eyes, I gathered my emotions before I could look at him calmly.


    "Dennis has your blood on his body, why on earth would you be so cruel to him?" I let out a long breath


    and lowered my posture, hoping for a reconciliation, "Even if there is no apology, at least you should tell


    him the truth, what happened in the car ident and where is Dennis'' mother now?"


    "You don''t need to know that." Edwin folded his arms and crossed his fingers over his chest, "You


    should be d that the child born is not the same as Dennis."


    He paused and suddenly gave an inexplicable sneer, lowering his eyes and muttering to himself,


    "That''s the only use Dennis has left alive."


    "That''s enough!" I couldn''t take it anymore, "What do you take Dennis for? A tool to carry on the family


    name? Even if that''s the case, at least show him respect and care! I can see, you im to be perfect,


    but you can believe more than anyone else, people like you are not worthy of defining Fu Zhengyin''s


    life."


    There are always those people who are well-dressed, but inside they are barren and stinky.


    Edwin seemed to be surprised by my reaction, his face changed, and the calmness he had just felt was


    gone, and he said quietly, "Do you know what it would cost to talk to me like that?


    Such a condescending tone calmed me down.


    There is no point in ying the piano to the cow, there is no need to waste time, no one in this world


    can really see the sky with their hands, if Edwin is really sure, he will not take the initiative to find the


    door and negotiate with me.


    Untangling Dennis'' heart is what matters most.


    I slowly stood up, and the rest of my light peeked around, and the phone is now lying quietly on the


    shelf not far away.


    I moved over without moving, while talking to divert Edwin''s attention, "You''re right, I''m young, I didn''t


    think it through, but after all, the child also has Dennis''s share, I can''t make the decision alone, I have


    to convince him first, right?"


    "You just leave the baby with me, and I''ll handle Dennis'' side." Edwin said.


    He answered the gap, I have walked to the shelf, deliberately raised the hands intertwined in front of


    the chest, using the body to block his movements, dialed Dennis''s phone.


    By this time, Dennis should have reacted and fallen for the tiger''s trick.


    As expected, only an instantter, the screen showed that the call was in progress.


    Pressing the screen ck, I turned around again and walked towards Edwin, pretending as if nothing


    was wrong.


    "You want children because you want them to inherit your family business, but I don''t understand why


    you didn''t choose Dennis instead of waiting for a decade or two, did Dennis'' mother do something


    wrong to you back then? Did Dennis'' mother do something wrong to you that made you hold a grudge


    against even your own flesh and blood?"


    It''s disrespectful to say that, but for the sake of Dennis, I couldn''t care less.


    Some knots can not be solved, it will dy a person''s life.


    Edwinughed, "You had someone check on Dennis, don''t you know why?"


    "Why ......"


    "Stop it!"


    I was only halfway through my sentence when Dennis'' growl suddenly came from the phone hidden on


    the shelf.


    The phone is not amplified, and Dennis is bound to be hysterical for the sound toe through and be


    heard throughout the room.


    One can imagine how hurt Edwin''s reason for abandoning Dennis made him.


    As a result, Edwin noticed my intention to deliberately set up a conversation.


    He followed the voice and looked in the direction of the shelf, and after a moment, thoughtfully dropped


    his gaze to me to survey.


    That unexpected, mixed with scorn eyes, lightly flustered a nce, and then draw away.


    Edwin got up, walked directly to the shelf, deliberately raised the volume, "A good husband and wife,


    Dennis, you found a good wife, but unfortunately, you have a bad life, destined to fail her, think about it,


    one day earlier to give me the child, we father and son, there is no need to meet each other."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked away.


    Everything seems to havee to light, but also seems to be in the fog.


    I waited until the footsteps hadpletely disappeared before I came back to my senses, walked over


    to the shelf, picked up my phone, and waited a few more moments before speaking in a hushed voice,


    "Dennis, are you okay?"


    There was silence on the phone.


    "Dennis?"


    Still no response.


    After thinking about it, I lit up the phone screen and unlocked it, only to find that the call had long since


    ended.


    Perhaps it was just the moment of the rant, or perhaps, the moment Edwin''s words were finished.


    Dennis, I''m afraid, has broken down and lost control.


    I didn''t have time to think too much about it, I hurriedly changed my clothes and went out, got in the car


    and let Janice drive while calling Toby''s phone without any purpose.


    "Where''s Dennis?"


    "Mr. George just grabbed the car keys and took the car away!"


    "Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. I was


    so anxious that I couldn''t care less about being considerate, my brain was running fast for a while, and


    then I saw a sh of light, "Where is the location? Hurry to confirm his location!"


    "Sorry Mrs. George, Mr. George''s car was sent to be repaired, today drove apany-allotted car, no


    location software installed ......"


    "You! ...... send over the license te number!" I was so angry that I didn''t know what to say, but I knew


    I really couldn''t me Toby, so I simply hung up the phone.


    Janice probably sensed how anxious I was, and did not move to speed up, "Don''t worry too much, Mr.


    George is not someone who will y with his life, I am now driving out of the city, as far as possible to


    the direction of the race, may be able to run into."


    "That''s all there is to it." Subconsciously squeeze the phone tightly, but the heart that was carried did


    not put down.


    Country M is not like City P, when Dennis was almost assassinated, now so abnormal, it is too easy for


    people to take advantage of the situation.


    Janice managed to avoid all the red lights perfectly and managed to leave the traffic flowing downtown


    in just a few minutes.


    I was staring full attention ahead, hoping to catch a glimpse of Dennis, when a solid yellow supercar


    skipped violently past us.


    The exaggerated and high-profile style of acting reminds me of a person.


    With little hesitation, I took out my phone again and dialed Brady''s number.


    As his regr customer, I was rightfully given preferential treatment and was answered in seconds as


    soon as I dialed.


    I got straight to the point, "Floridalia, license te number P917RG, should be racing down the street


    right now, I want you to find the location of this car immediately and keep an eye on it, after the job is


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    done, the price is yours to pay."

 Chapter 966 - Not knowing doesnt mean innocent

    Chapter 966 - Not knowing doesn''t mean innocent


    A surefire deal, Brady agreed with crity, "Wait, five minutes."


    The call quickly hung up and Janice continued driving, searching along the perimeter of the city. Three


    minutester, Brady sent a location, marked at a cross-sea bridge near the moat.


    Immediately asked Janice to divert, and ten minutester, saw the license te number Toby had


    mentioned.


    Open the car door down, far away to see Dennis standing alone at the river, the sky is not good, set off


    his whole person more lonely.


    Step by step closer, the heart is difficult at the same time, but also more and more down-to-earth.


    How cruel the truth is, how difficult the process is good, as long as Dennis did not give up, spend as


    much time as I will apany him through.


    Dennis did not know what to think,pletely unaware of the approach of someone behind him, until I


    hugged him from behind, the stiff body jolted a bit.


    I don''t know how long it took before Dennis'' hoarse voice rang out in a low tone was, "Let''s go back to


    the country."


    A soreness surged in his chest, and his voice was too heartbreaking at this moment.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without any hesitation, I nodded and chose to go along with him, "Yes, I''ll stay with you."


    After standing by the moat for a while, Dennis escorted me back to the hotel, with nothing to say, and


    no longer avoiding suspicion.


    As if Dennis had been drained of all his strength, he went back to his bedroom to lie down after Toby


    had exined his trip back home.


    Closing the bedroom door, he deliberately walked to the balcony and called Folly.


    "I have a situation on my side and I have to go back home tonight, do you want toe along or stay


    for a few more days?"


    "I don''t care, but you, why do you have to return so suddenly? Nothing happened at the auction


    yesterday, right?" Folly did not returnst night, so naturally she was not clear about the situation.


    Subconsciously nced in the direction of the bedroom, do not know where to start, "a moment to say


    it is not clear, in short, is that Dennis''s father, still alive."


    "Who?" Folly thought she heard wrong, "Didn''t that one die over twenty years ago and swindle the


    body?"


    "...... I don''t know exactly what''s going on at the moment, Dennis booked a ticket back to Newton Town


    and something needs to go back to the elders of the George family and ask them for confirmation."


    "By the tone of your voice, this Lord who raises the dead is not a gooder?" Folly has never been


    able to see things without hitting the nail on the head.


    Helplessly sighed into the phone, "Yes, he wants our child and is very hostile to Dennis, to be honest, I


    have no good feeling about this father-inw, at all."


    This is not gaslighting, Luna and Samuel also wanted my life once, but that was in the case of


    mistaking Olivia for my biological daughter, and have been making amends since learning the truth.


    And Edwin, twenty years, the pain and suffering of Dennis turned a deaf ear, between the lines of


    indifference and selfishness, such people from the bone is cold-blooded, the kind of high attitude,


    anyone can not get close.


    "What a long time to live, Dennis, the pride of the world, but also be disliked? This father and son, can


    there be any deep hatred between them?" Folly analysis of their own, and suddenly feel some talk,


    hurriedly pulled away from the topic, "you also do not worry too much, maybe things are not as bad as


    imagined, you guys back to Newton Town, I will not a piece of the words, City P see you, all things


    carefully."


    After hanging up, the phone quickly popped up a Facebook message from Folly, "The news that Dennis


    and you are staying in the same hotel has already spread back home, that Susan bitch doesn''t know


    what she will do, so be on your guard."


    What is this world, a legal couple staying in a hotel, rumors are spreading faster than anything else.


    "I know, and you be careful on your own." Folly was close to us and I was worried about getting into


    trouble for it.


    "I''m not alone." Folly blurts out, and by the tone of her flirtatious voice, she seems to have had a great


    time yesterday.


    "Well ...... It''s different to havepany." Larry''s courtship attack was so fierce that it was indeed hard


    to resist.


    "Stop, it''s not what you think OK?Forget it, exin to you what, I''m going to continue to happy, bye."


    With that, the phone was dropped on the other side.


    Looking at the phone returned to the address book interface helplessly smiled, the next second and


    can not control the hard.


    There are so many people who are loved in this world, how can Dennis not be one of them?


    Can not sway the fate, can only apany him in his desperate struggle.


    ......


    The next evening, the nended in Newton Town.


    When we hurried to Uncle Andrew''s house, Andrew was trimming potted nts in the yard.


    Dennis walked up expressionlessly, his voice without a trace of warmth, "Uncle Andrew."


    At that, Andrew just looked up at us and froze for a moment beforeing back to his senses,


    "Dennis? What are you guys doing back?"


    Even if he looks the same as usual, that moment of hesitation still reveals something odd.


    Andrew is the only person in the George family who knows Edwin well enough to know something


    about him.


    All these years, he has been teaching Dennis, even if Lydia once did not give any good face, does not


    affect the feelings of uncle and nephew, Dennis does not think that he knew about Edwin''s fraudulent


    death but did not tell, he treats Dennis as his own son, will not do so much.


    Most importantly, he has no motive to do so.


    Just, he may not know, but does not mean innocent, even watching othersmit suicide inaction is a


    crime, watching Dennis for Edwin pain entangled decades, can still say innocent?


    Edwin hid for so many years, if necessary even a lifetime to keep Dennis from finding out, but since he


    showed up, may not have not sought out the rest of the George family.


    Dennis''s dark eyes stared at him, his gaze like a knife, as if to cut through the heart, "Does Uncle


    Andrew really not know why we came back?"


    After the death of Edwin and his wife, they lived with Freddy and Andrew, Dennis grew up with a deep


    mind, Andrew had expected that he would one day be an existence that he could only look up to,


    but did not expect this day would really happen.


    Under Dennis''s powerful aura, Andrew''s face expression stalled, dazed for a few seconds, only sickly


    lowered his head to avoid his burning gaze, "The older your child is, the more unruly, Uncle Andrew I


    am not a god, can also know everything? From City P, right, the road took so long should be tired, go


    into the house to rest, the guest room is cleaned every day, I hope youe back to see more ......"


    This sounds like aint, Andrew is distracted, finished the hands of the scissors will be a knife cut


    off the potted tree branches, but he did not notice, the back of the hand turned into the house, while


    walking and instructed the subordinates, "do not hurry to help the young master and madam to bring


    things in."


    The subordinate smiled and immediately came forward to take the luggage in our hands, "Young


    master madam, the two please this way."


    Andrew in the end is not Dennis, not good at hiding emotions, avoiding the intention is too obvious, it is


    not difficult to guess, perhaps Edwin has looked for his only two remaining rtives in the George


    family.


    The reason we chose not to say hello ande over close to night was in case Andrew avoided it.

 Chapter 967 - Dont owe you

    Chapter 967 - Don''t owe you


    Everything, there should always be a day when the wateres to light.


    We showered and changed, and went out again to find Andrew.


    The living room was a bit cold and there was no sign of Andrew.


    I grabbed a servant and asked after him, "Where is your master?"


    The servant respectfully bowed his head, "Master has fallen asleep."


    Dennis nced upstairs. Although Andrew had moved out of the George Residence many years ago


    and he had not been to this house many times, he remembered clearly where Andrew''s room was.


    We went upstairs and walked outside Andrew''s room and Dennis raised his hand and knocked on the


    door, "Uncle Andrew?"


    The corridor was silent and there was no response.


    Dennis, as if he had expected it, hooked his lips in self-deprecation, but his eyes were cold, and led me


    downstairs again to the living room to wait.


    It took a long time before Andrew slowly joined Lydia downstairs.


    "Did you guys just call me?" Andrew looked like he had just woken up, "That''s how it is when you''re


    older, you sleep a lot, if the maid hadn''t mentioned it, I would have thought I had a dream."


    "Uncle Andrew if you''re sleepy, rest early." Dennis lifted his lips lightly, but his eyes fell on Lydia, who


    did not look very well, with a smirk.


    Have waited for more than twenty years, still afraid of this night a dozen hours.


    Andrew seemed to be weak in his own mind and forced a smile, "No harm, there is plenty of time."


    "Uncle Andrew still need to pay more attention to health, my parents died early, until I stabilize the


    career of City P, afterwards still have toe back to honor the two elders."


    Andrew''s face frowned, before he could speak, but it was Lydia who picked up the conversation, "You


    were raised by Freddy, and we didn''t do anything, just be more attentive to your own little home, you


    don''t have to remember us all the time."


    I remember very clearly, at first Lydia was very resistant to Dennis, and even publicly said Dennis is


    "unripe white wolf", I and Dennis''s feelings warmed up after, but also just do not warm get along, rarely


    say these heartfelt words.


    This couple, both too perverse.


    "Auntie Lydia is right, but I think it''s better to get you to City P. It''s better to take care of you before the


    eye, after all, we the George family, there are only these few rtives left." Dennis leaned on the back


    of the sofa, long fingers tapping rhythmically.


    "This is something your Auntie Lydia and I have considered, but we have lived most of our lives in


    Newton Town and really don''t want to toss it outside ......"


    After all is said and done, Andrew and Lydia do not want to live with Dennis, no matter what Dennis


    says, they can always find a reason to excuses.


    I had been watching Lydia, and noticed that she had suddenly be very polite, and when she and


    Dennis looked at each other, her eyes looked my way intentionally or unintentionally, and when she


    noticed my gaze, she pulled the corners of her mouth to hide her embarrassment.


    After Andrew refused to go to City P for the third time, Dennis paused for a while, and the whole


    atmosphere in the hall was tense, before he opened his mouth again in a quiet voice, "Uncle Andrew, I


    will Newton Town this time, there is one thing I want to ask you."


    Andrew''s hand holding the cup of tea gave a beat, a trace of panic shed under his eyes, and only


    after a moment did he ask again as if nothing was wrong, "What is it?"


    Dennis took out the photo of Edwin that he had secretly taken from his pocket and threw it directly onto


    the coffee table in the middle of the sofa.


    Andrew lowered his eyes to the photo, and with just one nce, his face sank.


    Lydia did not notice the change of the people around her, some impatience reached out and picked up


    the photo, put it in her hand and looked at it carefully, after a moment, her face brushed white, showing


    a panic look, opened her mouth and stammered, "This ...... Impossible, how do you ......"


    Dennis indifferently looked at Lydia''s helpless performance, his tone finally unconcealed mixed with


    harshness, "Auntie Lydia, Uncle Andrew, which one of you will tell me, who is this man in the photo?


    Everyone knows that the owner of that face is dead, but now he is alive and well in Country M. Why is


    that?"


    Thatst sentence changed a few tones, and Dennis had no intention of continuing to hide his


    emotions.


    Even I can see that Andrew saw Edwin''s photo, there was no surprise in his eyes, which means Dennis


    was right, Edwin is alive, he is aware of this matter.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Dennis used to say, Andrew although he is still good to him, but from the bottom of his heart is


    sometimes good and sometimes bad distant, slowly, Dennis lost security for this affection, and no


    longer entangled in the truth of a few points.


    Until he took over the George Group, he became a calcting businessman, and gradually understood


    that there is no absolute trustworthy person in this world.


    Dennis keeps ming the invisible divide between himself and Andrew on human inferiority, forgetting


    the simplest possibility that perhaps they were never a family in the first ce.


    So what is unexinable now is that paternity test.


    "Uncle Andrew, am I really your own nephew?" Dennis''s voice went another degree colder.


    Identity can be changed, death certificate can be forged, a paternity test, what is it to Edwin.


    Andrew took a fierce breath to calm down, but his voice was extremely faint wariness, "how the truth, in


    fact, you have already guessed, and why to ask me ...... Yes, it is true that we are not rted by blood,


    you, not the Georges, but over the years, the George family has never treated you as an outsider."


    Dennis just sneered, eyes smirked and narrowed, but did not answer the words, the unnerving aura


    came naturally.


    Andrew knew that his words were not convincing, a long exhale, before continuing, "Edwin, that is, your


    father, in fact, is only your grandfather''s adopted son, he was born to be a business material, and


    remember your grandfather''s nurturing grace, has been very progressive, your mother''s family and the


    George family have always been friends, the two families of Your mother''s family and the George


    family have always had a friendship, the two families of children often together, your father as dazzling,


    naturally got your mother''s favor, the two families also acquiesced to the marriage, but your father is


    not very interested in these matters, so your grandfather took the lead, set a wedding date."


    "The George Group is flourishing in your father''s hands, for the sake of the family, in order to have an


    exnation to yourte grandfather, your grandfather did the only wrong thing in his life, he secretly He


    secretly suppressed the matter, sent your father abroad, avoiding the people who came to the door to


    look for rtives, let me take over, the results of the paternity test, naturally not as expected by the


    other side, the recognition of rtives will not end."


    Dennis'' expression got a lot heavier, "And then?"


    What he wanted to know was just why Edwin was so disgusted with himself.


    Andrew had been immersed in the past, heard the words of the eyes suddenly brightened up, very


    impatient to stand up, looking down at us, "I have to say so much, the George family does owe that


    person, but not to you, tell him that the George family raised his son for him, everything is paid off! ."

 Chapter 968 Car Accident

    Chapter 968 Car ident


    Andrew finished his speech and looked at Dennis with some resentment before he turned around and


    went upstairs again.


    "Uncle Andrew," Dennis called him back, opened his mouth to say something, but Lydia interrupted


    excitedly, "It''ste, you Uncle Andrew has not been very well for a while, there is something to talk


    about another day. "


    She said as she went over to help Andrew, and finally both couples went upstairs, leaving Dennis and


    me speechless.


    Back to the room Dennis is still a bit sullen, alone lit a cigarette and stood on the balcony deep in


    thought.


    Suddenly found to get along with the family for decades, in fact, no rtionship, no one in his right


    mind can peacefully ept, most importantly, Andrew seems to be because of Edwin, even to Dennis


    also more resistance.


    The day of deception, Dennis lived physically and mentally exhausted, but the closer to the truth, but


    the more like to lose everything.


    Dennis didn''t want to push too hard, so he had to hold back and prepare to stay in Newton Town for a


    few more days.


    But the n could not catch up with the change. Mr. and Mrs. Edwin saw through our n and went


    out early in the morning, and when we came downstairs, no one was visible.


    "People who have the intention to pretend to sleep can''t be woken up, so I guess it''s impossible to ask


    anything more out of them." Imented.


    Dennis stared at the direction of the door for a few seconds, not slow to take out the phone, directly


    dialed Andrew''s phone.


    The prompt sounded for a while before it was answered.


    "Oh, Dennis ah, I forgot to tell you yesterday, you Auntie Lydia and I have to go away, before the


    appointment, you are willing to stay at home for a few more days, no need to rush ......"


    Dennis didn''t give him a chance to finish, "Uncle Andrew, what you don''t want to say, I won''t force, I


    just don''t want to be confused, tell me what I need to know, and I promise you, I won''t dwell on it."


    Andrew was silent for a moment before saying, "Wait at the cafe across from the George Group."


    ......


    We arrived at the cafe an hourter, at exactly nine o''clock.


    I ordered two cups of coffee, sat down at the window seat, and waited for Andrew and Lydia.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, there was a sudden sharp sound of car brakes, whichpletely


    covered up the light music circting in the cafe.


    This was followed by the shrieks of the crowd and the clutter of footsteps.


    "How do you drive a car!"


    "Is there any life left in this! Quickly call the police!"


    "Someone go see how people are doing!"


    I frowned and sighed at the sudden change in life and death, not caring much.


    Dennis turned his eyes and thought for a while, and suddenly seemed to think of something, tightened


    his eyebrows and got up to go out, I rushed to follow.


    Squeezing through the crowd, we got a good look at the scene of the crash.


    Was hit by a man and a woman, the woman''s face is full of blood, can not see the original face, the


    man is a little closer to us, lying face down on the ground, the body is slightly twitching, should still be


    conscious.


    Dennis stepped forward and reached up to turn the man upside down to try to make him feel better.


    However, the moment he saw the man''s face, Dennis''s whole body froze and unconsciously called out,


    "Uncle Andrew? Andrew?"


    The corner of the man''s lips twitched as his breath faded, after which he wentpletely limp and


    motionless on the ground.


    The crowd of onlookers found Andrew''s wallet and looked at the ID card in the wallet and fell into


    shock, "This man is actually Andrew!"


    "Mr. George?"


    "Wouldn''t that woman be his wife Lydia!"


    "The George family has been gaining momentumtely, and they''ve been gaining a firm foothold in City


    P. Why did something happen at this time?"


    "And I don''t know if I earned money that I shouldn''t have earned, karma ising!"


    Meanwhile, police and ambnces arrived.


    "Make way, don''t interfere with the police doing their job to save people!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The police evacuated the crowd of onlookers taking pictures before they came forward to ruffle Dennis


    who was already out of his mind, "Sir, please cooperate with us and leave the scene of the ident


    immediately."


    Dennis stood up with an expressionless face and walked towards me.


    Behind him, the police officer probed Andrew''s nasal breath, official and colleagues informed, "No


    breath, has entered a state of false death."


    We went to the police station together to make a statement, and at 3:00 p.m., the news came that


    Andrew''s heart had stopped.


    The George family has no other rtives, everything was handled by Dennis and me together, and


    when it was settled, it was alreadyte at night and Country M was daytime.


    Just after walking out of the police station, Dennis'' phone rang.


    There seemed to be a dy in the sound over there, causing Dennis to blush, "Why did you do that."


    No extra exnation, but I immediately guessed who was on the other side.


    At this time only Edwin will pretend to pry.


    His voice was low, but gloomy, permeated with the aura of death, without any expression to set it off,


    but in no way affecting the resentment emanating from his body.


    For Dennis, the Georges is far more worthy of his protection than Edwin, who gave him a flesh and


    blood body.


    "Edwin, that''s your brother." Dennis clenched his fists and shuddered with anger.


    "Dennis ......" I carefully took his fist in my hand to let him know I was still there.


    However, Edwin finally did not intend to let him feel better, the phone call did not know what to say,


    before he finished, Dennis could not listen to it, a handful of cell phones thrown out, shattered into


    several pieces on the ground in the distance.


    ......


    Because Andrew is the head of Newton Townthe George Group, has arge social influence, so the


    police organized a task force overnight to investigate, and the next day made the ident


    determination.


    The car ident in which both husband and wife were killed was eventually determined to be an


    ident.


    After that, Dennis started working on Andrew and Lydia''s funeral.


    Although the George family has no close rtives, there are many close friends in Newton Town, and


    there is the Old Mr. George''s living love, the funeral day, the scene is not small.


    When he finished the human socializing and apanied Dennis to rest in the inner hall, Toby walked


    in.


    "General Manager." Toby greeted respectfully.


    Dennis didn''t even raise his eyes for a moment, dragging his tired voice to ask, "What did you find


    out?"


    Toby replied, "the same conclusion as the police, on the surface, it is indeed an ident, the car


    suddenly lost control, the second master and wife dodge, so the ident, the driver''s background has


    also been investigated, nothing strange."


    How hard can it be for Edwin to fake a perfect car ident when even the in-person inspection report


    is fake?


    When Edwin used the same means to live peacefully until now, the same trick to his own brother, but a


    fatal blow.


    Dennis didn''t believe in surprises, and ordered Toby to continue to investigate, and then let him back


    out.


    Knock-knock-


    The maid knocked on the door, "Young master, the memorial service is starting."


    It''s important to send people away after all.


    "Got it."


    Dennis got up and straightened the ck cuffs on his arms and got up to walk out the door.

 Chapter 969 Dennis is an exception

    Chapter 969 Dennis is an exception


    Guests are decent people, quietly watching the ceremony, although the atmosphere is heavy, but also


    people feelfort.


    Death is not the end, maybe they just go to another world and live a more peaceful life.


    At the end of the eulogy, the guests came forward one by one to answer the salute and send the


    deceased onest ride, everything was in order, when suddenly a woman wearing an exaggerated


    French fisherman''s hat caught my attention.


    The woman is tall, not much worse than a professional fashion model, a pair of beautiful eyes sultry


    and bright, full of ambition, look carefully, eyebrows and even Dennis have a few simrities.


    She walked up to Dennis, her chin held high and proud, her eyes did not see much sadness, not even


    polite sympathy, slowly extended her hand and Dennis shook, "My condolences."


    After saying that, she shot a nce at me and then followed the footsteps of the guests in front of her


    and went up to give flowers to the effigy.


    I was not the only one who noticed her, and it was only natural that such an eye-catching person could


    not escape Dennis'' eyes.


    Not surprisingly, before the woman had gone far, Dennis had already secretly whispered to Toby, "Keep


    an eye on the man."


    "Yes." Toby received the order and went down to do his work.


    After the funeral, following Dennis to the back garden, I met the woman from earlier.


    The woman, wearing sunsses, sat leisurely in her chair and watched us approach impassively.


    Sitting opposite to her, our shadows are clearly reflected on the mirror, but we cannot observe each


    other''s eyes.


    "I''ve always wondered what it would be like if I had a brother, and now it doesn''t seem too


    disappointing." The woman was the first to speak up and break the silence.


    This was said looking at Dennis, who, if I understand correctly, would be Edwin''s daughter.


    At this moment I can no longer describe my feelings with shock, I did not expect the first impression to


    be so urate.


    If this is true, does that mean that Dennis'' mother is still alive as well?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Dennis, however, acted calmly, with no waves in his eyes, "Where is the mother."


    The tacit understanding between husband and wife is so silently into the habits of people, he and I


    think the same.


    The woman took off her sunsses, her bright eyes and teeth, and looked at him with a slight smile,


    "Does it matter, shouldn''t you confirm my identity first?"


    Dennis was silent for a while before picking up the conversation with little patience, "Edgar''s daughter,


    top 500 in the world on the Forbes Rich List, the youngest female inductee, Dorothy Vance."


    It looks like Dennis has figured out the basic situation of the Vance family when he knew Edwin was still


    alive.


    Dorothy lowered her eyes and smiled, "My achievement like this is enough to shock any young and


    talented peers, yet you are so calm, you are really a good son of your father."


    The mention of Edwin, Dennis''s face instantly sank, I was worried that he was angry at her for the


    deaths of the Andrews, and hurriedly reached out and held the back of his hand, so that he could rest


    easy, "Just say what you want Miss Vance."


    Choose in Andrew and Lydia''s funeral to find the door, it is clear that this is not a will consider the mood


    of others, and there is no need to dwell on the smallest details.


    Dorothy then squinted at me, smiled and spoke, "Good sister-inw, your child is a great help to me."


    When I heard this, I felt an unspeakable feeling in my heart, Edwin''s father and daughter''s words were


    the same, all of them were ying with the baby''s idea, what exactly they wanted to do.


    Seemingly reading my mind, she added, "Don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm, I just want toe as a


    lobbyist and hope that my brother will take my sister-inw and go back to the Vance family together."


    Looking at her, she is obviously a career woman who would be so kind as to invite Dennis back to put


    an eye on herself?


    In the noble family, there has always been only the weak and the strong, Susan is the best example.


    Dennis'' fist clenched tighter, "Who told you we were the Vance."


    The words were mostly anger, but they were also the result of Dennis'' extreme disappointment.


    What is a family, a whole family, depend on each other, apany each other, this is the family, rather


    than their family left Dennis alone, so that he was in purgatory on earth for the death of his parents by


    torture, the Vance family is a peaceful.


    Dorothy is innocent, she has stood at the top of the pyramid since birth, and has been raised so well


    that she can say this easily, but how is ignoring the suffering of others not a form of contempt?


    To find his way here is proof of Dorothy''s extraordinary tactical eye, but to gently request Dennis to


    return to the family that left him behind for decades in the slot where he lost his loved ones?


    Perhaps the Vance family noble lineage is inscribed with indifference, fortunately, Dennis is an


    exception, did not inherit this point.


    Dorothy did not seem to expect Dennis to refuse, jokingly pulled the corners of the mouth, "I do not like


    to joke really, brother, although Mom and Dad do not recognize you, but I am not so old-fashioned, you


    and I have the same blood, must bepatible, the Vance family''s industry although in my name and


    the second brother, but you just ask, we have no should not. The Vance family is under my name and


    my brother''s name, but if you ask, there is nothing we should not do ......"


    "Wait," I froze, "you mean Edwin has a son?"


    The words just finished, Dennis was held by my hand added strength, grip tighter, the whole face is


    tense.


    "Ah, this well ......" Dorothy smiled ingratiatingly, "the second brother is more low-key, but the character


    is very good to get along with, in fact, it is not better, once upon a time big brother lived so lonely alone,


    in the future we three siblings get together, look after each other, the Vance family''s industry is bound to


    go up a level."


    She spoke happily to herself, and then paused violently and looked at Dennis andughed, "Big


    brother, don''t you want to be reunited with our brother and sister?"


    People who are born with happy families, how can they know the pain of being abandoned to live


    alone.


    Dorothy''s words are heartbreaking, yet impossible to me.


    Ultimately, Dennis could not listen to any more and got up violently and left.


    Dorothy isining about this, "What''s wrong with being a sister who takes the initiative toe to


    the door and has to throw a face."


    I was speechless, directly dislike back, "Since you know it''s a brother, you should respect, Dennis''s


    form do style, it''s not your turn to make ament, don''t use your self-righteous situation to measure


    him."


    Dorothy, who was just very kind to me, changed her face again and again, from green to ck, some


    anger, "Sister-inw, why do you have to be so angry, my brother is in a bad mood, I can understand,


    that''s because we are a family, but you and I are still separated from my brother, I do not have the habit


    of holding my breath in front of outsiders."


    Heh, Dennis and I have been married for ten years, had children, and now we are still outsiders in


    Dorothy''s eyes.


    The father abandoning his own son, full of hatred, the daughter treating her sister-inw as she


    pleases, the Vance family''s tutge, it''s an eye-opener!


    I was so angry that I opened my eyes wide and looked at her angrily and shouted, "Toby, send the


    guest!"

 Chapter 970 - Revenge becomes a good thing

    Chapter 970 - Revenge bes a good thing


    After the funeral, we are returning to City P.


    The George family is now left with only Dennis, and the vi left by Uncle Andrew, like the George


    Residence, has dismissed most of the servants and left only a few to look after the house.


    the George family,pletely empty.


    When leaving, Dennis sat in the car, looking at the side of the building where he was raised, looking


    forlorn and lonely, I held his hand, leaned on his shoulder and waited quietly, over a few minutes before


    he opened his mouth and instructed Chen Er to drive, "Let''s go."


    ......


    Edwin lived, the revenge became a joke, Dennis no longer had scruples, and I took the same flight


    home.


    Not surprisingly, upon arrival at the airport, the paparazzi will be surrounded by the exit, Chen Er and


    bodyguards all the way to escort, but it is still difficult to move.


    "Mr. George, your sweet return with Ms. Kennedy, does it mean that the two of you have a dark


    rtionship?"


    "May I ask if Mr. George''s previous engagement to Miss Whaley has been annulled?"


    "Do the two of you have ns to remarry, and is this reunion because of the children?"


    "Will Mr. George reconsider his partnership with the Whaley Group when he returns?"


    "Rumor has it that of Mr. George''s many lovers, Ms. Kennedy has been in love with you the longest,


    how Mr. George ......."


    Hearing these words, the original empty-eyed Dennis suddenly stopped in his tracks, cold eyes swept


    towards the reporter who asked the question, eyes like quenched ice, cold and frightening.


    People who have lost their loved ones can easily lose control of their emotions, and I was worried that


    he would lose his temper in public, so I had to call out, "Dennis, don''t."


    I haven''t had physical contact with Dennis since we got off the ne, and now it''s just a reminder in my


    eyes.


    For no other reason than not wanting to be overly high profile and anger Susan, who, as Folly warned,


    might not be annoyed if she found out she had been tricked.


    Dennis heard my voice, the gloom on his face instantly converge, slyly turned his face to look at me,


    the look of tenderness and fondness, next to the reporter instantly raised the camera in his hand,


    aimed at us.


    However, a second before the other side pressed the shutter, Dennis reached out and swept me into


    his arms.


    When he looked up, he met his deep eyes, and for a moment, Dennis nodded slightly, indicating that I


    should rest easy, and then turned his head to face the camera.


    "Since there are so many rumors, let me rify that, except for ra, who has been in love with me for


    the longest time and is my only love, all the rest, without exception, are rumors."


    Including the engagement, including all other scandalous objects, a word out, all denied personally.


    Even the reporters did not react, Dennis did not move to the bodyguard made a wink, forcibly led me


    out of the circle, dry and sharp into the long-awaited business car.


    Men will always shine at this age, Dennis even more so, and choosing to admit to getting back together


    at this time would be to cut off countless great marriages and the benefits attached behind them.


    In just ten minutes, the key phrase #theGeorgeGroupGM and youngdy of Kennedy family got back


    together in high profile, and quickly grabbed the number one spot on Twitter''s hot search.


    After Dennis got into the car, he had no desire to talk, and did not dare to disturb him, so he went to


    Twitter.


    The first item in the topic is the intimate photo of Dennis and I at the entrance of the airport.


    Thements section is particrly lively.


    "Tsk tsk, look at this little hand, this is called true love!"


    "The big president is a good man! Finally did not disappoint the woman who gave birth to a baby for


    you!"


    "Sister ra is also super beautiful, match!"


    "Ahem, this pair of cp I knocked, before those are what a mess!"


    "So good, the twins do not have to be separated, before really worried about the couple centrifugal one


    person!"


    Fortunately, the overwhelmingly blessed voices, asionally two because of Dennis''s previous and


    Susan''s ambiguous poisoning deep sh, made some opposing remarks, was soon drowned out.


    Looking at it, I unconsciously raised the corners of my mouth and smiled, although these outside


    not feel warm and happy.


    At this time, Dennis did not know whether to notice my change, broad hands suddenly ovepping,


    with the palm of the hand wrapped around my whole hand.


    When he looked at him again, he was leaning back in his seat and was resting his eyes.


    Maybe it''s just a subconscious need.


    Dennis hadn''t had a serious break in a long time, and after thinking about it, he didn''t wake him up.


    However, trouble alwayses sooner than expected.


    Stepping into the Kennedy Residence, Susan was already waiting in the living room with Cory and was


    confronting Leo Deborah.


    Hearing footsteps, the crowd looked over in unison.


    Dennis walked in like nobody''s business, calmly led me in and sat down on the couch next to Leo.


    "Heh," Cory scoffed at this, "So loving Dennis, you two are doing a good job of double-crossing us, you


    think we''re all stupid?"


    The Bell family was wary of the Kennedy family, and had agreed to let Dennis vouch for the Whaley


    Group''s participation in the Bitcoin project, just because Dennis and I had fallen out.


    Now we not only made up, Dennis also said in public that he never separated from me and never had


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    thoughts about anyone else, which means that Dennis had no intention of being on the same side as


    them, but had extracted many confidences through them, and naturally Cory could not let it go.


    Dennis silent, face little expression, do not know what n, but Leo pressed on, "Mr. Bell, I advise you


    a word, everything do not always rely on others, more in their own body to find the problem, the


    discerning can see my sister and Dennis is true love, you are clumsy to see, who is to me? "


    Cory was furious, smiling, turning his head and confronting him, "Don''t think that with Link behind you I


    won''t dare to do anything to you, if you get angry, I''ll make you eat your words."


    Leo sneered, "Try it."


    "You!" Cory was so angry that he almost stood up, and the atmosphere instantly became tense.


    Dennis''s voice finally whispered, "the Younger Mr. Bell is just worried about the Bitcoin business, I can


    assure you that the change in our rtionship as a couple will have no effect on that, satisfied?"


    Cory was originally only worried about Dennis and Link teaming up, hearing him say so, half of his


    worries naturally dispelled, but seems to have thought of something, once again spoke quietly, "Mr.


    George if the initial openly admitted to the rtionship with Miss Kennedy, perhaps I consider your


    sincerity, but also can insist on this single business Sit down, now let me know from outsiders, your


    credit value has been zero, so how can I feelfortable to continue cooperation?"


    "So what more do you want?" Leo interjected indignantly, and the two locked eyes in another burst of


    dark saber-rattling.


    Dennis didn''t give them a chance to crossfire, "the George Group will voluntarily withdraw from all


    partnerships rted to the Bell Group''s properties and pay liquidated damages."


    One sentence blocked all of Cory''s anger, but also took away Dennis'' righteousness.


    Withdrawing from the partnership means that thereafter Bitcoin will not intervene, no matter how badly


    it causes.


    The man who was raised by the Old Mr. George, a man of integrity, may have died the moment he


    knew that Mr. and Mrs. Edwin were still alive.

 Chapter 971 Put away your hypocritical pity

    Chapter 971 Put away your hypocritical pity


    Dennis was like a pill that dispelled all the silly elements in the hall.


    At this point, Susan, who had been watching from the sidelines, found an opportunity to speak up,


    "Cancel all cooperation?" "Dennis, you mean you''re going to cut me off as well?"


    The revenge became a joke, and the Whaley family is no longer Dennis''s unquenchable enemy, and in


    a way, Dennis does have something against Susan.


    Women in the career of how much sess are good, emotionally, is not allowed any deception.


    She waited for Dennis''s exnation, however, just experienced the pain of losing a loved one, at this


    moment, Dennis only drops his eyes, his eyes are empty and cold, as if he has beenpletely in


    another world, there is the meaning of breaking the pot.


    Not trying to escape, just being hurt too hard.


    Every second that passes, Susan''s face bes more ugly, to avoid the scene more out of control, I


    have to take over, "Miss Whaley, I say sorry on behalf of Dennis to you, before the concealment of the


    rtionship between husband and wife, is indeed forced by the situation, there is any ce that makes


    you dissatisfied, we will certainly give a satisfactory answerter, will never let you suffer. "


    Susan is a smart person, as long as there is no true feelings for Dennis, I believe that should


    understand that the rest of the matter to get more in return.


    In the end, Dennis and Susan are just victims of the previous generation''s grudge, and should not


    deepen their resentment.


    But Susan is clearly not as rational as she thought, "So you two couples yed me and thought you


    could muddle through by saying a couple of nice things?"


    Can give up the Whaley family help, alone to set up a portal, the bones are proud, indeed it is difficult


    to swallow this breath.


    I sighed, "What does Ms. Whaley think should be done about it?"


    At that, Susan subconsciously nced at Dennis next to her, I also followed and looked over, and each


    other tacitly retracted their eyes, colliding with each other.


    Susan pursed her lips and thought for a while before she spoke quietly again, "I want Dennis to sign a


    cooperation agreement for the next five years, the agreement should state that the George Group is


    only allowed to cooperate with the branch of the Whaley Group a construction supportpany during


    the term. "


    Susan is also considered special when ites to private matters.


    the George Group has a promising future, and a five-year partnership is bound to take Susan''s


    whose heart isn''t in it.


    I froze for a moment, and when I saw that Dennis did not react, I then nodded and promised, "As long


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    as it is reasonable and legal, no problem."


    "And," Susan spoke again, "I''ve lost a lot of face with all the news, and you two are responsible for


    getting it back for me."


    "You woman don''t get ahead of yourself, how do you find this kind of face, can''t you really let them


    leave and pursue you again and then let you dump them once?" Leo will always be on my side.


    Susan was indifferent to this, raised her chin proudly and met his gaze, "That''s what I mean, I can only


    dump him, not me being dumped."


    "Heh," Leo sneered, "What do you think you are that everyone has to hold up? I ......"


    "Wait Leo," I hurriedly stopped the exchange of words between these two, deliberated and looked at


    Susan thoughtfully, "Miss Whaley didn''t mean that."


    Let outsiders think that Dennis is the one who was dumped and that divorce is not the only way out.


    The first time I heard me say that, Susan''s face is considered to ease down, smiling and pulling the


    corners of the mouth, "Today I can only be considered to recognize the reality, where you do not know


    the high ground of the barbaric princess ah, very should be cloaked in rabbit skin of the wolf is right, the


    previous several encounters, acting really good."


    I knew I was in the wrong, so I didn''t answer.


    The following day, the most well-known financial news in the country released a report that the George


    Group''s top investment made a decisive mistake and lost more than ten billion dors. The Whaley


    Group cancelled all cooperation in order to save its own interests, and the Kennedy Group sent


    charcoal to the twopanies and announced a merger to tide them over.


    Immediately after this breaking news, some good inte users linked yesterday''s Twitter hotspots


    together.


    "Crap, this this this, so Mr. George, it''s for the money that he remarried youngdy of the Kennedy


    family?"


    "I stroke clear everyone, Susan because the George Group investment failure, disinvestment


    abandoned scum, affectionate ex-wife regardless of the past, to give a helping hand, sisters, this is


    what bitter drama ah!"


    "Uh-uh-uh, if that''s the case for Mr. George, he''s a direct convert! Scum Bice!"


    "Upstairs plus one, ra is so pathetic, woohoo!"


    "+10086, there are so loving their women, trouble a certain Fu man and cherish!"


    "I said early Susan and Fu so-and-so is a business marriage, no feelings, now divided, the prophet is


    myself, please follow me to learn more ......"


    When I saw these reports, the family was taking a nap in the living room after dinner, each swiping their


    phones and reading the newspaper, all quiet except for the sound of the TV.


    Dennis sat on the couch, not talking and not ying with his phone, just out of his mind, after returning


    to City P, he waspletely lost soul.


    Although the deliberate release of false news damaged Dennis'' reputation to the public, the Susan


    matter was resolved satisfactorily, and all items regarding Bitcoin were done during the day, and within


    a day, the George Group ended all contacts involving illicit transactions.


    Danger, trouble, no longer have to worry, but he does not look half happy.


    I know that Edgar''s family has be a knot that he cannot heal himself.


    He was about to ask Dennis toe upstairs to have a good talk when the maid suddenly came in


    from outside, "Sir, there''s a guest outside, saying, "Simba."


    Hearing this name, Dennis just seemed toe to life, a pair of ck eyes like a lit me, shining


    brightly look over.


    The people looked at each other and exchanged nces before Link opened his mouth and ordered


    his subordinates, "Bring it in."


    The Kennedy family has never been a clean and noble family, and it is naturally inappropriate to throw


    out the world-renowned phnthropist.


    Soon, Simba appeared in front of the crowd on crutches, followed by him, and the previous day to


    anger Dennis Dorothy, Dorothy support him, the action is very natural, the two seem very close.


    As soon as Dennis saw her, his eyes got colder, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his anger leapt up in


    his face to explode.


    Simba so old, but acted crisp and clear, after sitting down, immediately opened the door to indicate the


    purpose, "I came this time, is to send a message for a good friend."


    After a pause, he then looked at Dennis, "Edgar has considered that not only the children, but your


    family can return to THE Vance family, a family reunion, whenever you want."


    Does this mean that Edwin has found his conscience and finally epted Dennis?


    Before we could react, however, Dennis exploded, standing up violently, his voice harsh, "Put away


    your hypocritical pity, I don''t need it!"

 Chapter 972 - Adopting Dennis

    Chapter 972 - Adopting Dennis


    Dennis rarely has these times when he can''t control his emotions, and for a while everyone was


    stunned, and the wrong eyes fell on him in unison.


    The air froze for a moment, Dennis took a sharp breath and stood up straight, resumed his


    expressionless state, swept right past Simba and them, lifted his feet and went upstairs.


    "Brother-" Dorothy didn''t seem to want to be left out again and turned around to go after him, "Dennis!"


    However, Dennis, as if he had not heard, did not look back, but walked faster.


    I hurriedly spoke up to stop Dorothy, "Miss Vance!"


    Seeing her stop in her tracks, I just continued again, "Dennis doesn''t want to see anyone rted to


    Edwin, so please behave yourself."


    As I spoke I had already walked to the stairway and walked directly past Dorothy, stepping onto the


    steps with one foot, "We have some business to take care of temporarily as a couple, so please make


    yourselvesfortable."


    People like Dorothy grew up with a lot of respect, and she doesn''t know what it means to be moderate


    without putting her disgust out in the open.


    It''s not rude to leave a guest behind, but only if the guest deserves respect.


    The bedroom door was open, and when I walked in, I heard the sound of the fauceting from the


    bathroom.


    Gently close the door, step by step, to the door, a nce and the mirror Dennis''s eyes collided with a


    square.


    His whole face was wet with water, his eyes crawling with red blood, the whole man looked wretched


    and dangerous, the faucet was still ttering out, the mirror on the wall cracked a fist, should be


    Dennis out of control to break.


    Looking down, not surprisingly, Dennis'' hand had scraped in several ces and was now oozing blood


    out.


    The soft spot on the heart seems to be pulled by something, I frowned and turned my head to get the


    medical kit before walking in again and carefully disinfecting his wound.


    The whole time there was not a word, Dennis also just quietly looking down at me, a pair of dark eyes


    deep concentration, as if this is what a pleasing scene.


    After a long time, when I threw the cotton swab into the trash can, only then did Dennis'' hoarse, dark


    voice slowly ring out again overhead, "Why be so careful, what you have in front of you is just a


    discarded remnant."


    Hearing his words, I wrapped the gauze movement paused for a moment, before continuing, mouth


    carelessly said, "the defective or perfect iparable pride of heaven or, in my eyes, you are just


    Dennis, is my husband, is the father of the children, I chose you, you are the best, how others say, how


    to see, that is their business. "


    Dennis sniffed, his injured hand trembled slightly, and then suddenly took hold of me and led me into


    the bedroom.


    Helping me to sit down on the bed, Dennis went to the closet, took out a small stic-wrapped pill


    bottle and shoved it into my hand.


    # Vitamin A supplement tablets


    This package is not unfamiliar, Dennis was already taking it before rie got sick, and at the time he


    said there was no major problem, so I didn''t take it to heart.


    "Over the years, my personal doctor has been taking vitamin A supplements for me in various ways,


    and there were not many cases about this, so everyone didn''t take it seriously, including myself, but


    recently,paring the medical history of THE Vance family, I finally came to the conclusion that this is


    an invisible disease that is inherited from generation to generation, and after the age of forty, there is


    After the age of forty, there is a seventy percent chance of blindness, which is why, Mr. and Mrs. Edgar


    abandoned me."


    Dennis seems to have epted this reality, and his tone is light and self-deprecating.


    But I can''t tell you what I feel in my heart.


    If it is a problem with the eyes, the abnormality that Dennis showed in the video call at the beginning


    makes sense, as long as it is not a drug test for me, it is always better not to continue to be on


    tenterhooks.


    However, the gic blindness, the fault does not lie with Dennis, not even up to 100% probability,


    Edgar will design to abandon his own son, regardless of his discement, too cold-blooded.


    It seems that for an instant, the condescension emanating from Dorothy''s bones had an exnation.


    As a sister, she has no respect andpassion for her lost and found brother, actually relying on the


    so-called noble genes that are not defective in her body?


    Shameful, ridiculous, hateful!


    When Dennis saw my dyed response, he inclined his head and looked over, "What, worried about


    me?"


    I still did not say anything, he paused, then continued to talk to himself, "there is only a possibility of


    disease, at least God also gave me a 30% chance, even if you can not see, it does not matter, Marcus I


    have been transferred back to headquarters, Toby also more and more powerful, they are worth


    trusting people, and I just can not see, the brain is still alive, the world is full of force majeure, I only I


    believe that man will prevail, I Dennis will not let you mother and son to lower ......"


    "I was thinking," did not give Dennis a chance to finish, I said thoughtfully, "If the George Group goes


    bankrupt, with my ability, Leo and The Lewis family to help, raising three children is not a problem, but


    I''m afraid you have to be aggravated. This big president, the future can only live with us to live some


    small wealthy and peaceful life, well, perhaps can continue to top the soft rice this big hat ......"


    Only here did I realize that I was a little too self-conscious, and looked up resentfully, only to find


    Dennis staring at me with a puzzled expression.


    "Are you upset?" I was a little vain.


    Any normal man hearing the word "soft" probably can''tugh.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis frowned at the words, and the surprise in his eyes deepened a few more moments before he


    suddenly lost his smile, "You want to underwrite me?"


    I didn''t expect him to suddenly joke and froze for a moment before raising the corners of my mouth in


    small amusement, "Yes, make a price?"


    "Huh ......"


    Dennis was so amused by me, he smiled, the face of the haze are instantly dispersed, the whole


    person immediately brightened up.


    I saw the opportunity to grab his injured hand in his hand to y, whispered, "So ah, you are now my


    people, I this person, I do not like self-hatred full of negative energy, you also have to learn to be


    positive and optimistic, otherwise, I am going to fire you, let the candidate fill."


    Dennis smiled with more yfulness in his eyes, raised his hand and cupped my chin man so that I


    was facing him with all eyes, "Then wouldn''t I have to do my duty and try to seek performance?"


    "Uh huh~" I said proudly.


    Before I could react, Dennis stole a kiss on my lips like a dragonfly, "How about this?"


    The expression stiffened for a second, the face only after a sense of hindsight a roll of hot, pursed lips


    mouth hard, "barely qualified, you can go on duty to see what happenster!"


    Dennis''s dark eyes instantly soft like water, reached out and swept me into his arms, hands tightly


    circled, feeling each other''s heartbeat breathing, before exhaling a long breath.


    All of his many concerns dissipated with the exhtion of useless gas.

 Chapter 973 - Joined the Kennedy family

    Chapter 973 - Joined the Kennedy family


    After sitting together for a while, Dennis seemed to suddenlye to life, got up and led me


    downstairs, "Let''s go, depressed long enough, now go solve the bad characters that prevent me from


    being adopted."


    It''s a wife''s duty to be on the same page as her husband. I smiled lightly and let him lead the way out.


    When they came downstairs, Simba and Dorothy hadn''t left yet.


    Dorothy saw that Dennis had changed his mood, and the first thing she did was to brighten her voice


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and smile, "Brother, have you changed your mind? I knew it, you still can''t let go of our family."


    Dennis also did not answer, slowly and methodically led me to sit down on the sofa opposite her, folded


    up long legs, before leisurely raised his eyes, smiling, "I can go back, but your two nieces and


    nephews, can only stay at the Kennedy Residence."


    Dorothy''s face was obviously a little upset, "How can that be, the baby is the bloodline of the Vance


    family, how can it be strayed in an outsider''s home."


    "That''s not right," Deborah said, "the Kennedy family has always treated their children as if they were


    their own, and they have remarried, so how can they be outsiders? The Kennedy family has always


    treated their children as if they were their own, and they have remarried.


    These words spoke Leo''s mind, and the couple exchanged nces, a rare moment of conjugal unity,


    but only for a moment, and each indifferent, pretending that nothing happened.


    Dennis did not think much of them, folded up the right leg wiggled, a hanging look, "You arete, I have


    joined the Kennedy family, the child is now the Kennedy family, my wife has to say so, I do not count."


    He paused and his eyes drifted lightly towards me, "Right, wifey?"


    I didn''t react for a moment, thought about it, before pursing my lips and smiling to apany him to


    put on the show, "Yes, Dennis is I married back, did Miss Vance not see Twitter, now not only Dennis


    the person, including the George family everything is the Kennedy family of the Kennedy family."


    I didn''t expect a y yesterday to ay Susan''s concerns toe in handy at this time, and this is the


    Vance family''s failure to help.


    Dorothy obviously did not think of thisyer, for a while some can not answer the words, the soulful


    eyes turned, probably thinking of a solution to the countermeasures.


    Seeing her reveal a difficult look, I was about to breathe a sigh of relief when Dennis suddenly and


    quietly nudged me with his elbow, two thick eyebrows exaggeratedly raised upward, indicating that I


    ride the wave of victory.


    Once the man''s y heart up, can not be put away, all depending on the mood, look at Dennis''s


    current state, it is estimated to y Dorothy enough.


    I have no choice but to cooperate, once again opened the box, "Since Mr. Headstrong is the


    spokesman for Mr. Vance, please convey on my behalf, he gave the conditions indeed tempting you,


    but the Kennedy family, The Lewis family does not worry about food and clothing, has not fallen to the


    point of selling children So, let him dismiss those thoughts before it''s toote, lest he end up with a


    stolen chicken."


    After a pause, I made a show of taking Dennis''s bony hand, teasing like a caress, "he can not see the


    person, in my case is a treasure, the love between the two families, but also long ago in the year of the


    car ident, if the Vance family is peaceful, the day can still live peacefully, if not, depending on the


    Vance family noble genes, there is no rival to my husband cultivated, in short, I the Kennedy family only


    one purpose, people do not offend me I do not offend, if people offend me, though far will be killed!


    Although it is something for show, but there is no shortage of my sincere words mixed with it, if it is


    possible, the Vance this disappearance is not a good thing.


    Dennis heart knot, closed the door to live while healing for him, even if blind, the Kennedy family and


    Lewis family also have rtives can take care of as apanion, and then, help and the Whites far


    away Yara, the same family blood, she is also a warm-hearted, will certainly find ways to visit.


    In short, Dennis'' life doesn''t need another the Vance family to stir it up.


    After all, these words are still a bit underestimated Dorothy, of course she does not like to hear, "You


    are very big mouth, perhaps do not know I the Vance family tactics, you really think you can keep the


    child just because you want to?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, unconcerned, "Or what? It''s only natural for a mother to be with her children,


    oh yes, I almost forgot, maybe not for the Vance family, but unfortunately, you can''t find another family


    as ''reasonable'' as the Vance family in the whole world."


    Without waiting for Dorothy to respond, I took the lead and Simba climbed up, "Mr. Headstrong has


    done so many good deeds, but still can not see the people around is good or bad, in the future it is


    better to polish the eyes of the good, do not what people''s lobbyists are when, careful to end up with


    their own reputation."


    The initial understanding of the word Simba is associated with Edward, and now it is rted to Edgar,


    staggering, Simba this life to do good deeds to umte a good reputation, but also do not know


    how much to withstand the toss.


    Dorothy heard a grim face, "You don''t have to be so shady and sarcastic the Vance family, if these


    words really reach father''s ears, how long do you think you''ll live?"


    He opened his mouth and was about to retort, but Dennis went crazy and stood up violently, grabbed


    Dorothy''s wrist and lifted her up in the air, "You guys did the poison!


    Originally waiting to see Dorothy joke of the crowd heard this, the expression instantly became tense


    and serious, Leo''s eyes are full of murder, hanging at the side of the hand immediately clenched fist,


    even Deborah, also after the show of horror look.


    The poison in my body was ordered by Dennis'' own father?


    Realizing she had slipped up, Dorothy attempted to muddle through, struggling and trying to shake


    Dennis off, "What are you talking about, what poisoning, I don''t know!"


    However, Dennis has long been out of control, his eyes look like there is ink scattered inside,


    unfathomable, his voice is full of bloodthirsty danger, "I''ll ask onest time, was the poisonid by


    Edgar!"


    The voice of anger reverberated throughout the hall, forgiving the many faces of Dennis, but my heart


    still suffered a shock.


    The young abandoned, let Dennis life sink, and now to his side of the closest people to do this poison,


    is in the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Edgar, the son of the pride of heaven, actually regarded as an enemy?


    Dorothy was stunned by Dennis, her perfect neckline taut, and choked on her spit in a panic before she


    lifted her lips again in a trembling admission, "Yes, I ...... I also just happened to be listening outside my


    father''s study, ah!"


    "Bitch-!"


    Before the word "see" could be uttered, it was already drowned in Dennis''s fury and sudden fist raising.


    However, the fist in the head for more than ten seconds, finally did not fall on Dorothy, the crowd


    reacted again, the sofa on her side has been sunken into a deep piece.

 Chapter 974 Decision

    Chapter 974 Decision


    Dorothy has always been one of the few women in the Forbes list, even though she shrieked and was


    still trembling, she forced herself to calm down with a cold face, and while fixing her clothes, she said


    calmly, "My father is the one who decides all the big and small matters in the family, I am not a


    marite, I have been living a life of being swayed for more than 20 years. You canin and


    hate, but you can never me me."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "ra body poison, no one knows the antidote except father, I advise you a word, instead of feeling


    sorry for yourself here, it is better to see the situation before it is toote, since father is willing to listen


    to me and ept you, you take the children and people back, say a few good words, be a good son,


    not necessarily father will not be soft-hearted, you cane this far, should know better than I do, what


    is called the man who knows the time is a good man ."


    Dennis is on the verge of losing control, Dorothy can still say these words from the goodness of the


    flow, psychological ability can be seen, however, she finally did notst long, after saying these words,


    then choked a mouthful of spittle, help Simba and left.


    Once they left, the entire hall immediately fell into dead silence, Dennis was like an object that lost its


    support, disheveled and stood with his head hanging low in ce for a long time.


    As I expected, Edgar has been secretly spying on Dennis, and everything is calcted.


    From Newton Town to City P, from career to marriage and children, Edgar had the opportunity to save


    our first child, but he didn''t. He decided that passing on Dennis'' genes would only be a stain on the


    Vance family, and he didn''t ept me as his daughter-inw, so he left the child to fend for herself.


    As for now, Edgar is willing to give in voluntarily, but he realized that nowadays, whether it is Dennis, or


    the Kennedy family, are not able to let him have a hand in the existence, want children, can only


    choose to me and Dennis, these two Edgar "not worthy" the Vance, also took in.


    To put it inly, buy one get one free, our couple is the unsatisfactory "gift".


    "Now there is no other way, you go back to the Vance family, recognize the ancestors how good, first


    solve ra''s poison, the other thingster." Leo''s voice was cool and vaguelyced with anger.


    The atmosphere was a little heavy for a while.


    Everyone heard clearly, the poisoning is due to Dennis, but he can not be med, even if angry, but


    also for my heartache, feel wronged.


    Dennis was silent, his tall back disheveled and cold, Leo thought he wouldn''t, his fist quietly clenched,


    ready to speak again.


    Before he could open his mouth, I grabbed the words, "Let''s talk it over as a couple!"


    Leo is not clear about the situation, but I know how torn Dennis is, how easy it is to make him ept


    the biological parents who let him chaos for more than twenty years and dislike and deny him.


    Link made a wink to show respect for my wishes, and the others had nothing to say, and eventually the


    words in their throats were blocked back.


    From the lobby to upstairs, Dennis''s brow never loosened and remained tightly knit.


    When I got to the bedroom door, I saw that he was still in a low mood, so I changed my mind and


    forcibly dragged him to the nursery next door.


    Both children were awake at this hour, and the baby sitter was teasing them. When she saw us enter,


    she immediately stopped what she was doing and got up to greet them, "Miss, auntie, the babies are


    very lively today."


    I smiled lightly, "Please, go out first, we as a couple would like to be alone with our children."


    "Yes." The baby-sitter smiled and answered, and retreated.


    I walked up, Jamie seemed to feel the bond between mother and son, raised his little hands giggling for


    a hug, I had to reach out and take him into my arms.


    After a few months of careful care, the child''s face is much rounder and looks stronger


    Dennis seems to be afraid of his daughter being left out, when he turned back, he had carefully hugged


    Snowy, his dark eyes focused and doting, his movements were very gentle, the furrow between his


    brows naturally dissipated.


    I then breathed a sigh of relief.


    Children are indeed the purest in this world and can easily heal people.


    "Dennis," I whispered his name, and Dennis looked over with a faint gaze, just as I met his eyes, and I


    continued, "I''m okay."


    His expression froze for a moment, as if he didn''t react to what I meant.


    "I mean the antidote to the poison, you do not consider me, this life with you and children, I already feel


    very satisfied, the rest of the day, we are together, live each day is enough, you are tired for too long, I


    do not want you tomiserate for me."


    Dennis didn''t answer, but his eyebrows furrowed deeply again.


    I looked down to tease the child, inadvertently avoiding his eyes, "Leo''s words, you do not take it to


    heart, turn around we find a ce where no one knows, live their own life is good, I think very clearly,


    this life we do not owe anyone, from now on live happily, do not hurt for other people and things."


    If you can''t afford it, you can always hide. There is always a corner of the world that Edgar can''t find,


    and that is the ideal country for Dennis and me.


    I may not live long, but with a child with Dennis, loving him and healing him, the days are good.


    This decade, we are too busy, it''s time to stop and live slowly.


    While we were each thinking, there was a sudden babbling sound from Dennis'' arms, "Po~poo-loo-"


    At the sound of the voice, I looked up and Dennis looked down at Snowy. Father and daughter eyes


    met and the child squinted happily, fluttering in his arms.


    Dennis suddenly smiled and held the child up in the palm of his hand as if she could hear him respond,


    "Daddy is here, Daddy will always be with you and Mommy."


    I smiled lightly, "You have to keep your word."


    At that, Dennis then raised his eyes to look at me, the cloudy eyes suddenly became clear and bright,


    "When have I ever lied to you, get ready, let''s go to the Vance family to break in."


    "Hmm?" I looked puzzled, "Shouldn''t you be ready to hide? Go to the Vance family ...... Are you okay


    with that?"


    "There''s a problem." Dennis chuckled, "I now find that I can''t be a saint, knowing that you are poisoned,


    but deceiving myself and going somewhere else to live in seclusion, I can''t do it, I want to be selfish


    and greedy, cure you and keep you mother and son for the rest of your half life, without anyone."


    He paused and suddenly became the proud leader he once was, "ra, don''t try to leave me as a


    deserter, I''ve survived twenty years of that hardship, not to lose the person I love the most in the end,


    let''s go to the Vance family and get the rest of our lives back."

 Chapter 975 Its time to change your mouth

    Chapter 975 It''s time to change your mouth


    Three dayster, Dennis and I headed to the Vance family''s private ind with our baby and baby


    sitter.


    It was only after flying from City P to Country M and getting on a private ne that we finally prepared


    tond at a shoreline near the open sea. The violent rotation of the propeller caused extensive


    seawater tremors around the tarmac, and the thrilling scenes were like this ind, mysterious and


    dangerous.


    As soon as you get off the ne, you can see the pce-style buildings with the naked eye,


    magnificent and grand, the sea water back to wet ces are paved with greenery, and further, there is


    a cobblestone paved sheep intestine path, from the foot of the mountain to the top, the ind is clear


    tropical nts, walking in it, as if through the rainforest without swamps and mud puddles.


    Such an absolutely secluded and isted ce, no wonder Edgar could easily hide for more than


    twenty years.


    I was only concerned about observing the situation around me, did not pay attention to the road in front


    of the decorative stone, a fracture of the foot, the body subconsciously tilted, almost fell when Dennis


    reached around my waist, to protect me to stand up straight.


    "I''m sorry." Smiled in apology and tried to look calmer.


    Any surprises in an unfamiliar environment can easily increase emotional tension.


    "No harm." Dennis smiled and raised the corners of his mouth, calmly led me to continue to walk, "do


    not have to be too nervous, the Vance family care only about the children, as for you and I, is a dragon


    or a bug, it does not matter to them, so there is no need to be restrained, just think of it as a trip out to


    y."


    That''s true, but when I think of the initial encounter with Edgar, the face of the mouth to make Dennis


    disappear from this world, there are still heart palpitations.


    A little worried that Dennis is too optimistic, although it does not feel appropriate, still spoke a reminder,


    "This ind is in the realm of the high seas, not subject to the jurisdiction of the countries, who knows


    what will happen, it is better to be careful ......"


    Dennis suddenly stopped and turned to face me, his dark eyes were as deep as ink but tinged with


    me, understand?"


    I frowned and hesitated, if Edgar and Luna love their son as much as they do, I would naturally feel


    are only angry, where will take into ount the love of father and son.


    Considering for a moment, I let go of Dennis, stepped back, raised my chin arrogantly, pretending to be


    serious and sophisticated, "Don''t worry, since you have joined the Kennedy family, you are my ra''s


    person, I will protect your well-being."


    Although the tone was joking, it was all true to my intentions.


    The Vance family is too contemptuous of Dennis, that is, the Lewis family and the Kennedy family


    behind me still have a few scruples,pared to the face of this group of wolves, by me to step in to


    maximize the benefits.


    Dennis smiled helplessly, probably thought I was really joking, I did not exin, forcibly past to take his


    arm, while walking roguishly said, "I absolutely believe in your rationality, but there is a saying, concern


    is chaos, inside are your closest people, it is inevitable that you will touch on the topic that makes you


    lose control, so, in order to buy time Mr. George,ter on you carry out the principle of silence is


    golden, watch me perform."


    Dennis opened his mouth to retort, but it was toote. I deliberately used my strength and dragged him


    directly into the door.


    "Young master, madam!"


    The front foot justnded, dressed in neat and tidy movements of the maids will respectfully salute, with


    ck and white shades of maid and servant clothes, as if they had immediately traveled to the pce


    of thest century.


    I looked at Dennis, who was acting calmly and unusually, and walked through the spacious corridor to


    finally reach the main hall.


    The decoration of the main hall basically continues the style of the exterior, high-profile luxury, every


    detail is permeated with noble style.


    On the leather sofa, two proud figures sat side by side, and for the first time, I met Dennis'' mother,


    Angelica Jones, face to face.


    She wore long dark hair, smiling and sitting next to Edgar, her skin white as snow, as if forever fixed in


    the age of the old photos.


    "Dennis, you''re here, have a seat." Angelica lifted her hand and greeted us as we sat down.


    The voice is not deceiving, even if the face does not look much bigger than me, the voice is full of


    vicissitudes, full of rhythm.


    Dennis probably also some of the feeling of a lifetime, the tall figure stood in ce, as if the feet were


    filled with lead, a motionless, the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Edgar has been flipping through the newspaper next to us, not paying any attention to us, Angelica and


    he are separated by some distance, but they seem to be dominated by each other, the two have little


    The importance of the mother to the child is overwhelming, worried about Dennis emotions on the


    head, I quietly shook his hand holding me, and when he came back to his senses, he immediately took


    him to sit down.


    Sitting opposite each other, they next waited for the head of the family to speak.


    The whole room was quiet for about two or three minutes before Edgar slowly threw the newspaper on


    the table, gave Dennis a cold nce, and then fixed his eyes on me.


    "ra, good, have some backbone, I still remember what you taught me at the hotel." Edgar''s voice


    was unruffled, like a drill sergeant torturing a criminal, with a sense of nonchnce.


    Aftermath?


    I pursed my lips and smiled lightly, "It''s only like kind that attracts each other. You and Auntie Angelica


    have given me such a wonderful husband in Dennis, so naturally I can''t disgrace him and let you


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    down."


    Edgar sneered, chattering some mockery, but did not answer, instead Angelica very good-tempered


    voice to remind, "still called aunt, it is time to change your mouth."


    I froze, then obediently listened, "Dad, Mom."


    Although both sides have their own thoughts, there are some transitions or have to go, the surface to


    maintain the family harmony, in order to continue to get along.


    "Hmm." Edgar nodded in satisfaction, and his dark brown eyes turned away to look at Dennis good-


    naturedly.


    This is, waiting for Dennis to bow his head in meaning.


    The word "Mom and Dad" may seem like a term of endearment that has been in his heart for decades,


    but it is still a bit of an imposition for him to call out now.


    Dennis has now ovee the resistance in his heart and has taken the initiative to reconcile with Mr.


    Vance and Mrs. Vance for the antidote, so how can I stand by and watch him beg for his life.


    Looking at his dark eyes ruffled fire, I hurriedly reached out and patted him on the back of his hand and


    took the initiative to exin, "Two days ago Dennis told the baby a bedtime story, fell asleep against


    the bed, some wind chill, put the throat down, this moment can not speak, this sentence mom and dad,


    by me as a wife to do it for you."


    "Dad, Mom, both of you, for the baby''s sake, don''t take it to heart."

 Chapter 976 Change of Face

    Chapter 976 Change of Face


    However, the words just fell, the man''s low, dark voice rang out around him.


    "Dad, Mom." Dennis pinched his throat, sounding rather like he was really sick.


    I turned my face to look at him, but Dennis met Edgar''s gaze intently, his eyes stubbornly clear, as if to


    provoke him, asking if he was satisfied with this.


    I can''t help but secretly sigh in my heart, he finally can''t see me face alone, forcing himself to lower his


    voice.


    The person who is so proud, so deeply resentful, how much effort did it take for Dennis to say "Mom


    and Dad"?


    At that moment, there were some messy footsteps at the stairs, followed by Dorothy''s familiar voice


    floating over from top to bottom, "Big brother and sister-inw have arrived, let me see my little nephew


    and niece!"


    The sound of high heels is like her mood, cheerful, we look over, only to find that she is followed by a


    man, he is wearing a champagne-colored suit, head is clean te, because the face is showy and


    handsome, even some tacky clothes are also worn by him out of some special taste.


    This should be Dorothy''s second brother, Benjamin Vance.


    As soon as Dorothy came down, she headed towards the children, but Dennis got up first and called


    out to her, "The children are all the same, there is no need to look."


    Dorothy walked halfway to stop in ce, some unhappiness on the face, "are all family, do I still harm


    them, big brother you are too nervous, do mom and dad want to be close to the baby, you also do not


    let?"


    ...... How is this statement some green tea meaning?


    She did not say it was okay, Edgar such cold-blooded people, may not be interested in the contact of


    blood and blood rtives, this said, even Angelica can not help but cast a suspicious and expectant


    gaze, the family of four eyes burning stare at Dennis, as if not to hear a satisfactory answer, will eat him


    out of the crumbs.


    Although angry, but still forced to hold back the anger to think of a solution.


    The eyes searched the room and finally decided to start with Angelica.


    "My sister-inw is talking too seriously, Dennis is just worried about the baby."


    I got up with a smile and took Jamie from the baby sitter. The child was ufortable in the unfamiliar


    environment and cried immediately, and only after holding and coaxing him did he calm down.


    "You may not remember, little aunt, Jamie was dropped when he was first born, so he has always been


    sensitive to his environment and reacts more strongly to unfamiliar smells, Dennis means, take your


    time, and of course, if mom and dad really want to hold the baby, that''s fine too."


    The words are naturally shady, no matter how the situation is today, when the day put the child in


    danger, it is the Vance family, want to disown or a little difficult.


    With that, I walked towards Angelica with the baby in my arms, "Mom, take a look at Jamie."


    As expected, once Jamie turned his head and saw Angelica, he immediately babbled and cried, and


    Mr. Vance and Mrs. Vance immediately frowned upon hearing this.


    "It''s just that," Edgar said impatiently with a wave of his hand, "I the Vance family''s children, how can


    you be so pretentious, hurry up, ask the maids to take them around to get familiar with the


    environment."


    I sighed with relief and hurriedly returned the children to the baby sitter before giving Toby a wink and


    asking him to lead the children out for a walk.


    Edgar had spoken, Dorothy also had nothing to say, resentful to the other side of the sofa to sit down,


    Benjamin who had not spoken at the side took the initiative to walk forward, towards Dennis extended


    his hand, "Brother, wee home."


    Dennis''s eyes shot over him for a moment before he raised his hand again for a sloppy handshake.


    The brothers meet for the first time and the scene is quite harmonious. Perhaps Dorothy is true in one


    point, everyone in the family except Edgar is looking forward to Dennis'' return.


    When Benjamin spoke up again, he took the initiative to round up the situation, "Father, today is the


    right time, why don''t I show my brother to thepany?"


    "That''s not necessary." Edgar directly ignored the enthusiasm on his face, and got up and walked


    towards the dining room as he said, "Let''s eat first."


    Benjamin is not very concerned about this, asmonce, shrugged his shoulders, and followed.


    I secretly screamed in my heart, this kind of depressing environment but also to eat at the same table,


    probably because the conflict is not big enough.


    Dennis, who had probably calmed down by now, took the lead and led me over to the table and sat


    down.


    The table instead has a somewhat strange atmosphere, Edgar sitting with a ck face and a


    depressed look, Angelica with a smile on her face and ordered the maid to set the te, but the smile


    always feels a little fake.


    I quietly observed Dennis''s face, he did not look at me, but his hand from under the table gently patted


    the back of my hand, indicating that I am a little calm, I was relieved.


    The atmosphere remained stagnant for a while before Edgar finally spoke up, "Move your chopsticks."


    He said, he then took a piece of cut steak to his mouth, at this point, the others only started, the others


    also have no intention of eating while talking, silently eat their own.


    Angelica, however, suddenly got up and smiled, "ra, you are weak, mom specially made you a tonic


    soup, go and serve you a bowl."


    She smiles, but as just now, giving the impression of a deliberate illusion.


    I hurriedly stood up, "Don''t bother mom, I''ll just do it myself."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Although this fake courtesy seems too sympathetic, but Angelica is after all the elders, let her do it but I


    sit, it seems too unruly.


    When Angelica walked into the kitchen, the stew pot was still simmering, she turned off the heat and


    picked up a small white porcin spoon to serve the soup in a bowl, raising and closing her wrist, with


    careful and skillful movements, as if she was very good at this fireworks thing.


    I watched from the sidelines, observing from afar her slender, curvaceous figure, with the illusion that


    beauty is still the same.


    Angelica served the soup and turned around, so I rushed over to pick it up, but she Ling turned her


    hand and threw the soup bowl half down and half up on the table.


    The hand hangs awkwardly in mid-air, I froze for a moment, only to find that the smile on Angelica''s


    face has long since faded, and now it''s just a cold skin.


    Although expected, really see this "face" speed, or amazed.


    "Mom, since the soup is spoiled, I won''t drink it." After finishing with a fake smile, he prepared to go


    out.


    Angelica''s cool voice instantly rang out, "What''s the hurry to leave, the longer the soup is boiled, the


    better it tastes, don''t you understand this truth?"


    The condescending attitude is like that of the rest of the Vance family out there who think they are the


    best.


    "You don''t have to beat around the bush, just say what you have to say, the longer we dy, the easier


    it is for Dennis to get suspicious, just now pretending to be so nice, also don''t want him to have too


    much hostility towards you, but don''t you forget, your son is such a smart and brilliant character, any


    detail, it is possible for him to lose his goodwill towards you."


    This scene was expected.


    I''m afraid Angelica also has a share of the credit for poisoning me.


    "You are frank and have some brains, no wonder Dennis is interested in you, but if you think that you


    can be bullying, you are very wrong. The Vance family has always been established by rules, since you


    are here, you should behave properly and behave like a daughter-inw!"

 Chapter 977 - Ashamed of Yourself

    Chapter 977 - Ashamed of Yourself


    Angelicaes from a good family and was a gentle and nice person before the car ident. I came


    with expectations, but now it seems obvious that I was overthinking.


    Those who are close to the vermilion are close to the ink. Living with people like Edgar for decades,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    how simple people will be selfish and greedy.


    I looked at her coldly for two seconds, and suddenly felt pity and regret for such a life, "For so many


    years, you must miss your own son, but unfortunately, how would Edgar allow you to touch people who


    are gically inferior in his eyes? You think this is loving him, standing on the moral high ground and


    reprimanding his beloved one for no reason? Or do you think that this will make up for the hurt caused


    by abandoning Dennis?"


    I probably understood Angelica''s mind, walked over to the white porcin bowl of soup up, "you only


    see me in front of Dennis, strong pressure on him, but can not see his heart bleeding because of your


    presence, I am a wife no longer ipetent, do not understand, at least not for any reason to leave


    him alone. "


    After saying that, I pursed my lips and hooked up a smile and walked back towards the restaurant with


    the soup, and just before I reached the door, I bumped into Dennis head-on.


    "How did you get in here?"


    Dennis, whose tall figure blocked almost the entire aisle, first swept a faint nce at Angelica, who was


    leaning in a bit, before he looked down again and asked in a small voice, "What took you so long?"


    Angelica snapped, "It''s just that your wife and I hit it off and chatted a little more, are you still afraid that


    Mom will bully her?"


    These words are more or less bitter and heartbreaking.


    Every woman, when switching between the roles of mother-inw and mother, is always prone to be


    swayed by the loss of her son and born with pitiful jealousy.


    Dennis, however, was not willing to cooperate in being a thoughtful son, and his tone was tinged with


    me, "Wasn''t it?"


    "You ......" Angelica choked, her eyes overflowing with hard emotions.


    "I''m fine." Not wanting them to have a deeper conflict between mother and son because of me, he


    forcefully dragged Dennis out.


    Just walked out, the direction of the door, the maid led Simba came in, hobbling steps, followed by a


    young man, wearing sses and formal wear, at first nce there are a few Conan vor, but fixed


    eyes to see the person, Dennis and I froze in ce at the same time.


    The man dressed as a Svengali scum, who else could it be if not Edward.


    As we stared at him, Edward spotted us, too, with fishy red, shadowy eyes that met our gaze and a


    ghastly grin at the corners of his mouth that sent shivers down his spine.


    Simba led him to the dining room and greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Vance, I''ve brought the man."


    Upon hearing this, the Vances at the table all put down their chopsticks, and Angelica came out of the


    kitchen, with her shawl and hair rearranged in order to hide the conflict she had just had, still looking


    like the noble and elegant noblewoman.


    "Hmm." Edgar nodded for a long time before responding, and then looked up in Edward''s direction,


    "You are Edward?"


    "It''s me, Mr. Vance," Edward bent his upper body in a gentlemanly manner, but his eyes rushed ghostly


    through the slit in the lens.


    "I''ve seen those research projects you''ve been working on at Country M. You''ve done well, continue in


    the future, Simba will continue to give you support." Edgar sat on the chair, light tone, not angry aura


    but call out.


    Edward smiled and nodded, "Thanks Mr. Vance, I assure you it won''t take long for you and Simba to


    see the rewards."


    "This is not urgent." Edgar casually waved his hand, then the conversation turned, "I am a


    businessman, give you so much investment, just want to maximize the benefits, so, you will focus on


    the investment in hand, do not give Dennis and his family trouble again."


    It seems that Dorothy is not lying to us, Edgar does intend to stop there and let Dennis go.


    At the end of the sentence, Edward''s slight smile froze on his face, he did not seem to know the


    rtionship between Dennis and Edgar, shocked, "Why? We''ve been working well together, haven''t


    we? It won''t be long before I can defeat Dennispletely ......"


    "That''s enough." Edgar did not give him a chance to finish, his face instantly sank, "Simba did not teach


    you, do not ask what should not be asked, the Vance family can give you money to spend to let you


    have a foothold in this world, not to let youe to create trouble for me, do I make any decision, but


    also to discuss with you? "


    Edward''s ck face, gloomy look towards Dennis and I, then narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "Look


    at your meaning, is intended to let me and Fu, surnamed Fu, to turn the dry grievance into a good


    thing, a piece of work under your hands?"


    Those words made my heart sink hard.


    If Edgar is a tiger, invible majesty, then Edward is a poisonous snake, even if the blood also carries


    toxicity, do not know when, will give you a fatal blow.


    Don''t say Edward resist, even we are not willing to approach such a person.


    Edgar thought for a moment and actually didn''t retort, "This is my business, it''s not your turn to pry,


    Simba, take the man out."


    "Yes."


    Edward was not convinced and wanted to argue something, but Simba had already taken the first step


    to respond, and turned around and walked out, not giving him the opportunity to speak.


    Edward was not willing, but did not dare to openly and Edgar against, paused in ce for a few


    seconds, and finally followed and left.


    Watching them go out, Dennis led me back to sit down


    The knife and fork have not yet picked up, Dennis''s eerie voice has sounded beside him, "Edward has


    always been difficult to control, just let him go is to let the tiger return to the mountain, why not leave it


    to me to deal with."


    Edgar sniffed and looked over in good humor, sighed impatiently, "Don''t presume to y smart in front


    of me, that guy even if he is a beast, I am always the king of this ind, how much noise can he make


    if he messes around? You only need to know one thing, some aspects, he is too much better than you."


    "You mean you''ll do anything to get what you want?" Dennisughed coldly, "Then I am indeed


    ashamed of myself, let people to their own son to do such a thing, then there is another life, I can not


    do it."


    "You''re ming me for this?" Edgar''s voice was tinged with a few moments of thinly veiled anger.


    "Dennis," I hurriedly covered Dennis''s hand and shook my head without moving, telling him not to be


    impulsive.


    Dennis gritted his teeth, silent for a moment, finally helplessly deted, wanly spread his hands and


    said, "Just an example, since you are convinced that Edward is trustworthy, just pretend that I have not


    said anything."

 Chapter 978 Benjamins body

    Chapter 978 Benjamin''s body


    Dennis bones are proud people, if too low, but it seems abnormal, but now so, asionally true


    feelings, more easily convincing, but also because of this, this family, the heart is clear, want to


    By leaving Edward in his face, Edgar is warning Dennis that he has all the leverage to restrain us and


    better not do anything rash.


    Just on the surface, they are still harmonious rtives who can eat at the same table with each other.


    ......


    Dennis gave the location awayst night and ordered someone to sneak onto the ind to search for


    the antidote.


    It''s just that most of the time, ns don''t always work out, and Benjamin knocked on our door early in


    the morning.


    Dennis was on the couch, working on business on his tablet, and I opened the door, "What''s up


    Benjamin?"


    "Pack up, I''ll show you around the ind''s scientific research center." Benjamin said, his eyes


    inadvertently swept Dennis a nce.


    I purse my lips and get caught up in my own thoughts.


    The Vance is not an easy one. Knowing that we came to the ind with a purpose, Edgar refused


    yesterday to let Dennis participate in the family business, Benjamin would be so kind as to risk


    offending him and consider for us?


    Still hesitating, Dennis hade up behind me and said in a low voice, "Respectfully, Benjamin will go


    downstairs first, your sister-inw and I will be right there."


    "Fine." With a nod, Benjamin copied his pocket and walked toward the stairway.


    Standing in the doorway and looking at it for a while, Dennis closed the door again, turned around and


    went back to his room and dressed slowly and methodically.


    I came up and tied his tie for him, "What do you think of Benjamin as a person?"


    Dennis looked down at me, before finishing his cufflinks in the mirror again, while answering carelessly,


    "The appearance of harmless, but the reality is unfathomable, such a person, the most difficult to


    grasp."


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. "


    Only a few words, but it seems to depict a big drama of hook-up between brothers, and Dennis, cope


    with it with ease.


    I was convinced by his calmness, turned around and went into the bedroom, painted a light makeup,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    casually found a jacket and put it on, and went downstairs together.


    Travel on the ind is by mobility scooter, and it takes but five minutes for the research center to arrive.


    Technical sense of modern architecture, the entire building is embedded in a transparent protective


    shield made of special materials, surrounded by surveince cameras every 50 meters, almost visual


    dead ends, not to mention people, even a fly can not fly in, to enter the gate, you need Benjamin''s palm


    print, and further in, in addition to the password, there is eye pupil verification, only then officially


    entered the core of the Institute, said the biotechnologypany. To put it bluntly, it is just a group of


    people in white coats concentrating on the workce.


    After walking around, it was finally clear that thergest industry on the ind is pharmaceuticals.


    The Vance family not only covers the entire production and sales of drugs, even the source of research


    and development are thought of, is the real strength to achieve industrial monopoly, no wonder it can


    create a Simba such a charity not bad money everyone.


    Only, throughout the morning, there was no department for developing poisons, and it can even be said


    that the entire production nt is legal and hygienic, with ultra-high standards of green industry.


    In thest research room, he collided with Edward who was making his rounds.


    "Mr. Benjamin, what did you bring them to me for." The words were spoken without forgetting the cold


    eyes, not hiding the slightest resistance to us.


    Benjamin expression indifferent, "I just want to talk to you, from today onwards, your hands on the


    project first put aside, I have another arrangement."


    "Arrangement?" Edward sneered and looked at Dennis and me with disinterest, "I originally thought


    that at least you, Mr. Benjamin, were reasonable, but I didn''t expect you to be a nest of rats and


    snakes. I the White family for your family''s crap, was broken family, how this ount!


    "If the White family hadn''t done all those unconscionable things, the police wouldn''t have gotten a hold


    of them." I couldn''t help but interject.


    The scene that Edward''s vi witnessed is still fresh in my mind. If even such people can boast of their


    innocence, there is no one in this world who can be called evil.


    No mother in the world, when faced with the culprit who once abducted her child, can be at peace. I


    was about to open my mouth to say something else when Dennis quietly tugged on my coat, telling me


    not to be impulsive.


    "You''ve given me a lot of trouble," Dennis met Edward''s gaze with a smile and naturally reached out to


    protect me in his arms, "but since we''re all working for the Vance family now, I can take a step back, for


    my father''s sake. I don''t care about the past."


    I drew a breath of cold air at these words and unconsciously frowned as I looked up at Dennis.


    Edward originally had a discontent with Edgar force to protect us, and then not Yin and Yang to


    stimte a little, it is guaranteed to be irritated, he is deliberately trying to stimte him?


    Unsurprisingly, Edward managed to get enraged, grinding his back teeth in grim mockery, "You don''t


    count? So I have to thank you for losing so much?"


    Dennis hooked his lips, "That is not necessary, I always do not like to be calcting, just consider me


    to give you a free life lesson, just use it."


    Maybe with Leo to get along more, his ability to undermine people has grown, three or two words, will


    be the best interpretation of the advantage, even I can not help but sigh, not to mention Edward.


    The words fell, the atmosphere was silent and frozen for a few seconds, Edward abruptly pulled his


    hand out of his pocket and punched Dennis in the face, "Then let me send you a lesson too!"


    Dennis immediately reacted, shielding me and taking a half step back, and stepping forward himself,


    ready to block his fist.


    However, Edward''s fist was halfway up when a hand suddenly reached out next to him and grabbed his


    wrist. In the blink of an eye, with an over-the-shoulder m, Edward was thrown backwards to the


    ground and his back hit the ground with a heavy, muffled sound.


    "Mr. White ......"


    There are many security in the house, but no one dares toe forward to stop it, because the one


    who just did it is not someone else, it is the seemingly gentle Benjamin.


    Edward''s expression because of the pain and grimace, Benjamin but as if nothing to see, indifferent


    look on the body of the suit jacket, "the White family''s losses, someone will naturally settle with you


    Edward heard, face more ugly, angry to forget the embarrassment of the moment, with a resigned face


    to stare at him.


    While I waspletely surprised by Benjamin''s quick hands, Dennis narrowed his eyes without a hint


    of surprise in them.

 Chapter 979 Get out of my sight

    Chapter 979 Get out of my sight


    In hindsight, everything was as Dennis had predicted, the Vance family had no small role to y.


    A momentter, Benjamin ignored Edward, who was still on the ground, and turned his face to look at


    us, his face calm with a smile, "Let''s go, to the next ce."


    After saying that, he swept past Edward and lifted his feet towards the door, moving slowly and


    methodically, as if nothing had happened, which was inexplicably disturbing.


    Dennis stared at his back for a silent moment before leading me to follow.


    "Bang..."


    "Benjamin, you''re going to regret this!"


    The next second I walked out of the room, the sound of ss breaking behind me, scared me shivered


    violently, vainly looked at the hidden mechanical door, have a bad feeling.


    "No harm done." Benjamin''s voice brought me back to reality. Turning his face, he still had the honest


    look of a decent man, smiling andughing, "It''s just a small, insignificant person, I''ll take care of it, so


    don''t bother your brother and sister-inw."


    Ding--


    The elevator door opened at this time, Benjamin took the lead to walk in, the moment the four eyes


    met, a chill rose in the heart, the feet will not move.


    Dennis''s broad palm patted my back and whispered down to reassure me, "Don''t be afraid, with


    Benjamin around, everything will be safe."


    I met his deep eyes and looked at Benjamin, who was as mysterious as a ghost in the elevator, and for


    the first time in my long time on the ind, I felt uncertain.


    With a child in the uncontroble sphere of influence of the Vance family and a snake-like Edward


    behind him, is it really possible to be safe?


    "Big brother is right," Benjamin''s gentle voice rang out again, "sister-inw, you can trust me


    With clear eyes, delicate voice and pretty innocent skin, I would have been convinced by this simple


    look if I hadn''t just seen with my own eyes how unbeatable Edward was in front of him.


    Dennis''s hand on my shoulder increased in strength, reminding me not to show my hand.


    I then reluctantly pulled the corner of my mouth and smiled in response, "Then I''ll trouble Benjamin."


    Nods were exchanged before Dennis helped me walk in and follow the Vance family''s ns to continue


    visiting the rest of the research program.


    Because just a little friction, both sides seem a little distracted, there is a hitch and then a half point of


    shopping, then each find a reason to disperse.


    I was worried about the baby and went straight back to the castle with Dennis.


    Before you get to the door of the nursery, you can hear someone arguing inside from a distance, the


    sound is not too noisy, you can hear it very clearly.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. George and Mr. said that no one else is allowed near the young master and youngdy


    except our own baby sitter that we brought."


    "No, you are not clear about the situation, I am a baby nurse with a world-ss baby care certificate, is


    the Vance family exclusive child care sage, leave it to me, will be more professional, the child will soon


    be one year old, it is time to do professional testing and nning, believe me, no one here will hurt the


    baby."


    "No, it''s not necessary, we''ll take care of it, please get out now."


    It looks like Toby and Edgar arranged for the baby sitter to sh, both sides are fighting in English, but


    the scene is still very calm and controlled.


    I paused for a second at the door, trying to figure out how to defuse Edgar''s "good intentions", when


    Dennis pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Get out." The voice is a bit hoarse, but does not at all hinder the majesty emanating from the eyes and


    limbs, Dennis opened his mouth, the whole bedroom instantly quiet.


    Edgar hired a baby sitter is an American woman, body shape and appearance are top, although the


    skin is well maintained, but the old look in the eyes still reveals the age, obviously dark-skinned


    features, but it is dyed blond hair with turquoise pupils, looks like a white look.


    The woman also seems to have seen the world, and faced with Dennis'' shock, she was only surprised


    for a second before adjusting her mind again and trying to continue the negotiation.


    She waved both hands, while making a gesture, while approaching us, her mouth continued to read in


    standard English, "Sir, you must be clear, Mr. Vance ispletely for the sake of the two children, as


    the Vance family''s future heirs, from childhood to receive systematic training, so that the future in the


    face of many problems, to be able to be at ease, I think You also do not want the child does not match


    the virtue, and finally be a loser ......"


    Dennis was indifferent to this and impatiently switchednguage mode, "Speak English."


    The blonde woman froze, didn''t respond for a moment, and continued to ask in English, "I''m sorry, I


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t understand what you meant ......"


    Dennis didn''t give her a chance to finish, "How can you teach my Dennis''s children if you can''t even tell


    what nationality you are? You have three seconds to get out of my sight."


    "You--" the blonde was angry, opened her mouth to argue, but Toby has changed his face, cold eyes to


    stop in front of Dennis, unsmiling gesture of sending off, "This way please. "


    The blonde woman rolled her eyes indignantly when she saw that the crowd was not treating her well


    before she left again with a red face.


    The room quieted down, Dennis then calmly walked up to check on the children, see Snowy and Jamie


    nothing unusual, the face of this soothing some expression.


    "You guys go out first." After considering for a while, it was decided to talk to Dennis alone.


    Toby and the baby sitter, who had been with us for so long, were very observant and closed the door by


    the way after exiting.


    The sound of the door closing, I leaned over and half squatted down by Snowy''s crib, reaching out to


    gently fiddle with her fleshy little hand, the panic in my heart growing stronger, so I felt it, "Dennis, do


    you think this is really worth it?"


    Dennis nced at me, seeming to see through my concerns, and said calmly, "It''s not worth it, a family


    should be neat and tidy."


    I understand what he means, theck of me, the family will not be a family, so the risk is worth it.


    "But it''s only the second day and my heart is about to be taken over by an unknown fear, I''m afraid


    something will happen, although I know the Vance family won''t hurt the baby, but what if ......"


    In case Edward would rather be broken than hurt any of us, who should the child be given to, and the


    Vance family raised to be selfish, cold-blooded monsters?


    And Benjamin, that kind of deep cover, and what is ying the game.


    When I thought of this, I was a little lost in thought, not noticing the reaction of the people around me,


    until Dennis circled me from behind, the familiar body heat and perfume smell came, I came back to my


    senses, ear, is his low soothing.


    "It won''t be long to wait, my men are ashore, you, the child, and the antidote, I will bring them back


    safely, don''t forget, rie is still waiting for us at home, be strong."


    I subconsciously looked at the child in front of me and my eyes immediately became soft.


    Yeah, Diana left before me and left rie, and I can''t leave her again, much less Snowy and Jamie


    without a mother.


    Holding the hand at my waist, I pursed my lips firmly, "Good."


    Perhaps from the day I fell in love with Dennis, there was no turning back.

 Chapter 980 A small sum of money

    Chapter 980 A small sum of money


    After the baby sitter was disliked by Dennis, the ind went on for a week without incident.


    Dennis'' men pinpointed a location on the ind where the antidote was most likely to be hidden and


    began nning a forced break-in.


    The next day, however, Edward texted Dennis and asked him to meet him at noon at the ind''s golf


    course.


    I naturally refused to let him go to the appointment alone, near the appointed time, they began to pack


    and change clothes, as the enemy''s hands and feet.


    Dennis, however, was no different from usual, sitting calmly on the sofa reading business information


    without any panic at all.


    Looking at him, I sighed a little self-pityingly.


    Sometimes this guy''s ability to control his emotions is really scary.


    "Do I have something dirty on my face?" Probably because I was looking at it a little ufortable,


    Dennis put down the things in his hand, folded his legs and leaned towards the sofa behind him,


    "Putting makeup on yourself, but staring at my face all the time, can''t it be that all that grease and


    powder is smeared onto my face across the air? If you don''t take the next step, your face will be two


    colors."


    I froze for a moment before I realized that I had only smeared half of the foundation and hurriedly


    continued to smudge it away, saying as I did so, "You''re so sure about Edward, what if it''s a Hongmen


    Banquet?"


    Edward, these two words and I''m the opposite, as long as the appearance, will not be good.


    Dennis raised the information again, leisurely look, "I am relieved not Edward, is the man, in the failure


    to ensure the pinch City P''s The Lewis family and the Kennedy family before, he did not dare to take


    the child by force, natural also dare not let us ident, or this ount, or to fall on his head. ."


    He paused, and continued, "I forgot to tell you, before making investments to earn a small amount of


    money, I took this small amount of money in a Swiss bank ount, once I had an ident, someone


    will naturally take this money to do a bounty, so that the world''s bounty hunters, are looking for the


    trouble of the culprit."


    So that''s how it was, he had a sword hanging over Edgar''s head and had everything nned out, but I


    forgot what a wonderful man I had married.


    Pursing my lips and smiling, I teased him, "How much is a small fortune?"


    "Not much," Dennis didn''t even raise his eyelids, "a billion."


    I staggered, resentfully turned my face away, but my heart was a lot more solid.


    One billion for our current fortune is certainly not much, but for those who rely on the sky reward face to


    eat mercenaries and bounty hunters, is absolutely irresistible temptation, even if it is just eating


    interest, but also allows them to eat and drink for a lifetime, directly end the days of licking blood from


    the knife, this kind of errand, who will resist it.


    So, beforepletely solving this "time bomb", Edgar will not be stupid enough to destroy us, and the


    world''s money and killers against.


    ......


    Edward hadn''t arrived yet when we got to the golf course.


    Dennis had the bodyguards brought in from the Vance family check inside and out, and no one could


    be found except for the employees who care for the course.


    Looking out over the unseen ocean, I was a little distracted, leaning into Dennis'' arms and asking him,


    "Maybe Edward is just trying to tease us and won''te today."


    It''s good not toe and not meet, which means there won''t be any tricky situations.


    Dennis'' eyes sank slightly, "No, he''ll be here for sure."


    After so many years of fighting, perhaps an unspeakable understanding and familiarity has been born


    in their hearts.


    Dennis'' certainty probably stems from the stubbornness of both parties in particr people and things.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Both for the previous generation of grudges, calctions persist for so long, a chase, a flee, are


    extremely clever existence, just Edward wrong line, it became a natural enemy.


    To get back everything lost, to find dignity in Dennis, for Edward, is absolutely an obsession that cannot


    be washed away.


    Any opportunity to carry out revenge, he will not miss, so Edward will definitelye.


    And I know Dennis too well, he deliberately gave Edward the opportunity, perhaps with the intention of


    making a clean break, but also must notck the opportunity to create a panic, so that the ind''s


    securitypses, taking advantage of the intention to find the antidote.


    In any case, everything requires timing and improvisation to match.


    Dennis and I found a table and sat down, waiting for Edward to appear.


    From the time the sun was in the sky until the moon rose from the sea, Edward emerged with a body


    full of scattered moonlight.


    The golf course is very close to the marina and Edward came by yacht with a lot of people behind him.


    Across the table from each other, Edward took a seat to Dennis'' right.


    His men were lined up in the stadium lounge area, twice as many as the bodyguards we brought.


    "Took care of something temporarily, long wait Dennis," Edward sounded a little more rxed and at


    ease than thest time we met.


    "If you have a fart, let it go." Dennis'' patience was at its bottom.


    Edward also did not dy, pped his hands, the distant night, then appeared two men and a woman,


    to be precise, two men holding the woman in the middle, the woman''s arms also seems to hold the


    child.


    As the person came closer, I gradually got a better look at the woman and murmured, "Auntie Yara


    ......?"


    The woman walked right into the light at that moment and looked up, verifying my suspicions that it was


    indeed her, the only bloodline of the George family, Yara.


    Dennis saw Yara, the hand on the arm of the chair will subconsciously squeeze, tighten a little, but the


    face is trying to restrain to keep calm, "Auntie Yara has married Aldrich, is now the Whites, you bring


    her here what is the meaning?"


    "Humph," Edward coldly pulled the corner of his mouth, "Dennis, I have to say, your mental quality is


    not worse than mine at all, this kind of scene can still face unchanged, admire."


    Edward said y, turned his face, face instantly cold, narrowed his eyes towards the bodyguard beside


    Yara and raised his chin.


    The bodyguard saw this and kicked Yara in the knuckles, Yara fell to her knees holding the child, at the


    same time, the bodyguard''s gun was aimed at the back of her head, Yara was scared and motionless,


    but the child in her arms was frightened and cried out.


    I can''t help but want to rush over, Dennis''s hand but a dead tug on me, not moving to sit on the chair,


    eyes obscure, so people can not guess what he was thinking.


    I was angry and anxious, biting my lip with hate, "Edward, that''s your uncle''s wife and children, your


    family, they are innocent, what the hell do you want!"


    Edward is simply crazy!


    "Hahahaha, family? Innocent?" Edward smiled grimly, and suddenly put away his expression, his face


    cold and gloomy, "I am not innocent, the whole world is not respect the rules of the evil businessmen


    with violent temperament, but Dennis is biting me not to let go, if there is really any deep hatred I also


    admit, but the actual, the White family is just Dennis The White family is just a victim of


    misunderstanding between Dennis and his son? A misunderstanding, let the White family reduced to a


    rat, you tell me, this is the innocent should have the treatment!"

 Chapter 981 - Poorly bred dogs

    Chapter 981 - Poorly bred dogs


    Edward has a svelte face, but his mouth is chilling with ruthless words.


    He paused and changed to a morefortable position reclining in his chair, raising his hand to rest


    his chin when he had an extra polished revolver in his hand.


    "Now the game officially begins." Edward shook his revolver, seemingly carelessly, but the muzzle


    lingered back and forth on Dennis and Yara, "Don''t hide,e out Mr. Benjamin."


    The words fell, not far from the corner then sounded footsteps, the street light gradually clear figure, it


    is Benjamin.


    Look at his appearance, calm and collected, should havee for a while, and we did not notice at all.


    Thinking about it is not surprising, the ind security is so tight, the Vance family and notpletely on


    Dennis drop their guard, we sat here for an afternoon, the news will naturally reach them.


    But Benjamin didn''t seem toe for us, "I underestimated you, you actually went back to the ind


    without your father''s permission, do you still have the Vance family in your eyes?"


    "Heh ......" Edward as if hearing a joke pulled the corners of his mouth, cold eyes to, "Benjamin, you


    have some skills, I appreciate you, give you a chance, now apologize to me, I will let you go."


    the Vance family slightly raised their jaws, calm as ever, "You really should change your unawareness


    of the stench of the sky."


    Indeed, Edward''s words do not know what to say, in the Vance family chassis, obviously the other side


    to pinch him as simple as the death of an ant, but also talk about the past words, is really ridiculous.


    Edward but not angry not angry, nice and neatly leaned back to the back of the chair behind him, eyes


    vacantly looking directly in front of him, muttering to himself, "Because you two brothers are left with


    the same blood, the bones stink of condescension, it is really unpleasant ...... Still waiting for what!"


    Thest sentence, he suddenly changed his tone, the words fell at the same time, Benjamin behind the


    bodyguards suddenly pulled out guns, all aimed at him.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Benjamin, we can''t be stuck on this ind for the rest of our lives!" The bodyguard


    closest to him said with a shameful look on his face.


    Benjamin obviously also did not expect this step, under the eyes shed a moment of surprise, and


    instantly regained calm, lightly swept a nce at the men who turned the gun, still unmoved, a moment


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Edward sneered, "It''s not toote to know."


    After that, he then shifted his gaze to Dennis, his face instantly cold like ice quenched, "Now it''s time


    for you to perform Dennis, do you want to keep the George family of this woman, or your own brother


    who just recognized his ancestors, choose one."


    Edward finished, smiling and wiping the gun in his hand, the meaning is clear, Dennis chose the one


    who can live, the other, probably will stay on this ind forever.


    With the entire golf course already under Edward''s control, Dennis simply had no way back and


    seemed to have no choice but to make a hard decision.


    But the man remained uncharacteristically calm, not even lifting an eyelid, "What if I don''t choose."


    "Still so high and mighty by now, worthy of Dennis," Edward sat up straight and nodded mockingly, his


    face turning a little grim, "Since you don''t choose, let them all stay and bury you!"


    Yara was scared and cried, "No, Xiao Shen, please let the child go, he is your Uncle Andrew''s only


    child!"


    Edward looked over as if he hadn''t heard her words, expressionless, without the slightest movement in


    his eyes, as if the separation of life and death was just amonce in his eyes, not worth the


    shock.


    It didn''t take long for Edward to lose his patience and the gun was aimed at Benjamin''s heart, "You


    have ten seconds to choose, ten,nine ......"


    At that moment, a woman''s voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "Shen."


    The crowd looked over together at the sound of voices and saw Toby walking this way with Jannings in


    tow.


    Jannings carrying a baby in her arms, the whole person faded from the youthful girl''s vigor, looks a lot


    more gentle.


    She looked at Edward with enthusiasm and smiled with tears in her eyes, "We can finally see each


    other again."


    With that, she walked towards Edward without a care in the world.


    I noticed that Edward''s face changed again and again the moment he saw her and the child.


    Surprise, bewilderment, even mixed with a hint of imperceptible surprise.


    "It''s my baby?" Edward dropped his grip on the gun.


    Jannings smiled lightly and looked down tenderly at the child in his arms, "Yes, it was toote to inform


    you that the baby looks a lot like you."


    Edward looked at Jannings and the child, the hostility in his body seems to have collected a lot,


    narrowing his eyes do not know what is thinking.


    "Shen," Jannings called his name again, his voice gentle enough to pinch water, "I don''t care what


    you''ve done in the past two years, what your future ns are, we have a child, why don''t we put all


    these grudges aside, find a ce where no one knows us, and live our lives again. Dennis has assured


    me that as long as you''re willing to stop the Go, he won''t make things difficult for us."


    Edward looked at her, then at Dennis, and seemed convinced, nodding imperceptibly.


    I couldn''t help but feel surprised, but just as the surprise rose, I heard Edward''s eerie voice again, "The


    unbeatable Dennis, who would actually hold another man''s wife hostage and perform such unorthodox


    tactics, if so, where did you get the sense of superiority that I need your forgiveness?"


    He said this and paused for a moment before raising his head again and looking up at Dennis with fishy


    red eyes, "By the looks of you, you expected that to be a threat to me, didn''t you?"


    Dennis did not answer, but slowly and methodically picked up the water next to him and took a sip, the


    action was full of a sense of provocation.


    At that moment, Janice suddenly walked through the crowd, came up to me, leaned down and


    whispered, "Boss, it''s not very safe here, you need to leave with me as soon as possible."


    After we went to the ind, Janice followed Dennis''s people to the ind, secretly protect my safety,


    this time has been mapping the ind''s situation, she has always been steady, this time talking looks


    nothing unusual, but the tone has been obvious impatience.


    ncing up, her stony expression confirmed my suspicions.


    "What''s going on?" I asked in a whisper.


    Janice wrinkled her brow and said, "You have been here for an afternoon, I have been patrolling the


    neighborhood, just followed Edward off the boat, far more than the scene of these people, the other


    ashore, scattered to different parts of the ind, I followed a few, found that they all carry different


    weights and power of ...... explosives!"


    Thest two words, Janice said with a shudder.


    At this point, Toby, who was beside Jannings, took out his cell phone and looked at it, and seemed to


    know the news, forcibly pulled Jannings and the child to our side and left them in the care of other


    bodyguards, while he himself walked over to Dennis and whispered in a subdued manner.


    Dennis listened but had little reaction, as if everything was within his n, just like Yara''s appearance.

 Chapter 982 Really sell out this time

    Chapter 982 Really sell out this time


    At this time Edward also noticed the movement, as if seeing through us, smiled and threw the gun in


    his hand to the floor and copsed into a chair.


    "Then let the fish die, with you guys apanying me to hell, it''s not too lonely, hahaha ......"


    Looking at his derangedugh, I subconsciously sucked in a breath of cold air.


    We live or die does not matter, but the child is still on the ind, when the nine deaths to find back, not


    in order to once again in a desperate situation.


    At this moment, Dennis suddenly spoke, lightly ordered, "Toby, send Mrs. George back, and stay with


    the youngdy."


    "Yes!" Toby nodded respectfully, and then invited me to get up, "Mrs. George,e with me."


    Not understanding what Dennis had in mind, I gave him a nk look. I couldn''t do that at a time like


    this, leaving him alone.


    Dennis knew me well enough to know that I wouldn''t leave, so he turned his head, smiled lightly and


    said something that couldn''t be refuted, "The two kids are not even a year old yet."


    I was stunned and amazed at Dennis''s determination to use the child to force me to make concessions


    and to force me to take the path of life in a life-and-death situation.


    The first time I looked at his eyes with a slight smile, I clenched my palms hard, finally gritting my teeth


    and pretending to be calm, "Don''t worry."


    After that, I got up and got ready to go back with Toby to take care of the kids.


    Just as he turned around, however, Edward was not pleased, "Stop!"


    "ra, you don''t think that this ce is still your family''s decision toe and go as you please, do


    you?"


    I stopped where I was and didn''t answer the question.


    Dennis''s voice whispered, "Here''s the agreement document you''ve always wanted, make an exchange


    and let ra and the baby stay together in theirst moments and this will be yours, otherwise, I''ll just


    have to shred it in front of you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Edward dreamed of making aeback with the oil exploration agreement, naturally he would not


    miss this opportunity, only thinking for a moment, he let go, "Okay, I''ll make you guys whole onest


    time, you can leave now ra, watch the kids a few more times, there won''t be another chanceter,


    huh ......"


    Theughter was so harsh that I involuntarily clenched my fist again, but the next moment I forced


    myself to dete and calmly walked away from the court.


    Behind him Edward nonchntly demanded the spoils of war, "I have done as you wish, now you can


    hand over the agreement ......"


    ......


    Janice and Toby escorted me back to the Vance family, one step at a time.


    Edgar can survive so long on the ind, may not be without measures to deal with emergencies, but


    only if there is enough time to respond.


    But Edward is the idea of dying together, the golf course is inevitably a ce where no one survives, in


    case Dennis is toote to evacuate, will not fall to the ground in pieces.


    The thought of this slows down the pace.


    Toby suddenly spoke up, "Mrs. George need not worry, everything is under the control of the general


    manager."


    My expression froze for a moment, "Dennis knew Edward was going to blow up the ind?"


    Toby cautiously nced back at Edward''s people and took out his phone to look at it again, then urged


    me to continue out the door.


    As I picked up my pace, I asked Toby, "Come on, what is Dennis going to do about this?"


    Toby pressed his voice and looked grave, "Edward''s people are scattered, the number and weapons


    will not be too many, two days ago our people have taken control of one of the docks on the ind,


    they can''t attack, we pick up the young master and miss, we can evacuate from there."


    "What about Dennis? The court has been controlled by Edward, have you thought of a way to save


    him?" I said, while cautiously looking around, afraid of any further changes.


    Without waiting for Toby to say anything, I saw the baby sitter holding the baby and being escorted by a


    couple of bodyguardsing this way.


    Because the baby sitter rushed to go fast, the child was shocked by the bumps, Snowy is crying, the


    voice sounded heartbreaking, seems to be aggrieved.


    I hurriedly took small steps forward, trembling and took Snowy from her hand, the child immediately


    quieted down, a moment of relief, but the heartache immediately came up.


    With the baby picked up, it was just Dennis left.


    "Mrs. George, this is not a good ce to stay, the general manager has instructed us to wait for him at


    the pier."


    Probably because he had been with Dennis for a long time, Toby knew exactly how to convince me the


    fastest, and after a moment''s consideration, decided to send the child out first.


    Arrived at the pier, Dennis''s people have arranged for the evacuation of the boat, other people who


    came up to rescue, is a steady stream of people from the boat down to the ind, one in order to solve


    Edward''s people to exclude worries, and secondly, to buy time for Dennis.


    Once the kids were settled, I waited for Dennis at the dock.


    However, ten minutes had passed, but no one was in sight. I couldn''t wait any longer and grabbed Toby


    and asked, "Dennis hasn''te out yet?"


    Toby''s face was not rxed either, a frown between his eyebrows, "It should be soon."


    I looked back at the boat, which had started early, and said heavily, "I''ll go get him."


    Toby didn''t approve, "I''ll go, Mrs. George, you have to stay in a safe ce with the young master."


    I sighed and asked him, "If you leave and someonees to attack the boat and grab the kids, let me


    go fight those people?"


    Protecting me or the child, anyone other than Dennis would have chosen thetter without hesitation,


    and Toby did hesitate.


    "With Janice following me, you still don''t worry?" I finished, and then asked Janice , "This time really to


    sell your life, no problem?"


    Janice was ironic, "I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    I looked at her and nodded solemnly, and when Toby had no further questions, I turned around and


    walked towards the ind.


    ......


    On the golf course, Dennis and Edward are still in the same position as before, the surface seems


    calm, but in fact, there are already dark currents.


    Edward seemedpletely unconcerned about Dennis arranging the retreat, which makes some


    sense.


    He hates Dennis so much, there''s no reason to leave him alive. Maybe he''s got a conscience and isn''t


    going to do it to the kid?


    No matter what, I had to take Dennis away with me.


    "ra?" Edward was the first to spot me and inclined his head with a smirk.


    Dennis then turned his face as an afterthought, and when he saw me, his two thick eyebrows


    immediately furrowed deeply, and his deep eyes radiated a deep reproach, as if questioning why I was


    here.


    I walked over stiffly and stopped next to Dennis.


    The smile on Edward''s face deepened, the appearance of the svengali scum, and I initially saw the


    elegantly dressed worldly son not much different.


    But I know very well, under this skin, hiding what face unfortunately abyssal beast.


    He is riveted and ready to destroy all.


    I took a sharp breath to keep myposure and turned my head to look at Dennis, "Is everything


    okay?"


    "It''s okay." Dennis said taking my small hand, too nervous to wipe the sweat from my hand, palms


    touching together and slipping for a moment before holding each other tightly again.


    Dennis exhaled without moving, looked behind me, found only Janice a person, face eased some.


    Then I noticed that he secretly gave Jannings a wink, and Jannings understood, and took the child step


    by step closer to Edward.


    "Shen, I want to be good with you, take me and the baby and get out of here."


    Edward lifted his hand and hooked it towards her, "Come here."

 Chapter 983 Your Fiance

    Chapter 983 Your Fiance


    Edward smiled imperceptibly with hooked lips and took the child from Jannings hand.


    The older man had never held a child, and his movements seemed a bit awkward, but because he was


    extra careful, the scene looked quite warm.


    When Jannings saw this, a smile of relief finally spread, "I knew that you would get better."


    While the two of them were getting cozy, I curled my fingers and scraped my nails on Dennis'' palm, and


    when he looked down at me, I opened my mouth and prompted silently, "Dynamite, flee."


    Dennis read my lips but had no particr reaction, only a slight narrowing of his eyes, indicating that he


    was on to something.


    It was then that I turned my head to Edward and noticed that he was looking at the child as if he were


    looking at the girl of his dreams, passionate and ambitious.


    He squeezed the child''s small hand, as if he could draw strength from the child, with a smile on his


    brow.


    Is it really true that I think too badly of Edward? Maybe the purity and beauty in a child can really heal


    everything?


    However, just as my thought appeared, I saw Edward dodge Jannings who was about to approach him,


    backhanded the child to a bodyguard at his side who just didn''t look good enough to mess with, and


    then stood up slyly, "Take the child away."


    "Yes." The bodyguard nodded respectfully, and then he carried the child towards the outside.


    Jannings froze for a moment, rushed forward to grab, but was pushed by Edward, saw her wretched


    and painful appearance, face is hideous disgust, "you do not love me, then stay here, die with me!"


    Jannings didn''t expect him to say that, and his mind went nk for a moment before he said


    incredulously, "You''re crazy Edward! The baby is so young, where do you want to take him!"


    Edward looked cold and impassive, "My children, no need for outsiders to worry about."


    "What do you mean ......" Jannings voice became even quieter.


    Edward, however, skipped right over his words, holding his upper body and looking down at her from


    above, "My Edward''s children, wherever they go, will be well received, and you should feel honored to


    give birth to a child as good as I am."


    Inexplicably, the brain suddenly shed through Alex once reminded, antisocial personality, is not going


    to love anyone, even if the love marriage, for a child who can fully inherit their antisocial personality ......


    Edward finished, slumped in his chair, "Mission aplished, I''m also tired, this is the end, in the


    future, it will be left to the next generation ......"


    He did not know what scene he was fantasizing about, the whole person seemed to be sublimated as


    if, his expression became satisfied and happy.


    At the same time, Dennis suddenly shouted, "Run!"


    The voice was still hovering in the air, I felt the bottom of my feet in the air, and when I reacted, I was


    already being led by Dennis, desperately running towards the exit.


    Behind him, Edward''s eerieughter continued to echo, "Hahaha, toote, it''s already toote Dennis,


    in this life, you finally lost to me ......"


    What drowned out his voice was the overwhelming sound of explosions.


    Myst memory is Dennis clutching my hand, running through the explosions, surrounded by


    quicksand and mud drifting in the sky, it is impossible to identify the direction, and finally in avoiding


    one of the explosions, into another explosive explosion range, the explosion generated a huge shock


    wave will blow us away, Dennis and I fell into the deep sea.


    There is a fishy salty taste in the mouth, is Dennis''s arm was injured, blood gurgling out, and I was


    suddenly toxic, the whole personpletely powerless, he dragged me with his injured hand, the other


    hand constantly paddling to the shore.


    But the waves were too big, the explosives detonated the pharmaceutical equipment on the ind, and


    the bigger impact kept extending outward from the ind, and Dennis used all his strength, and we


    couldn''t get much closer to the shore.


    Noticing that Dennis''s injured hand trembled violently and desperately hugged me tightly again, I fought


    back and pushed Dennis away with thest of my strength.


    Almost instantly, a two-meter-high wave came over and swallowed me up.


    Thest wish to see Dennis again, unfortunately, did note true.


    ......


    "Rted media reports, the George Group international chairman Dennis recently personally attended


    the opening ceremony of Erhai International Primary School, as a student representative speaking six-


    year-old boy is rumored to resemble him, suspected to be his secretly raised son Jamie ......"


    Before waking up, an unfamiliar female voice echoed in my ears, like the TV news.


    Little by little, I opened my eyes, the blinding white made me a little ufortable and mmed them


    shut again, allowing my pupils to adapt a little before I slowly saw the scene in front of me.


    The strange and spacious ward, with the sunlighting in from outside, smells good in the air with


    disinfectant water mixed with sunlight.


    A few nurses were gathered around a table by the floor-to-ceiling window, discussing the news that had


    just aired.


    "How good-looking do you think Dennis'' son must be with genes like that?"


    "I heard that the child was born to his ex-wife, and now that the child is so old, I guess it''s time to get


    back together, right?"


    "What ah, people have a fianc¨¦e, but also what to mention the past ah, a good horse does not go back


    to grass understand?"


    "Okay, what gossip to talk about during work hours, hurry up, it''s time to change the medicine, be


    carefulter, don''t take the risk again likest time."


    "Why are you so nervous, she''s not conscious."


    "Shut up, this is what a medical worker should say, today you do not need, I''ll do it!"


    After the argument, the older nurse came towards the bedside. The image I saw was still somewhat


    blurred, and I could not see her face clearly, but just stared nkly, motionlessly, in the direction where


    the figure was.


    "Oh my God, look at this, you guys!"


    "What are you looking at, can''t there be a miracle?"


    Two, three figures at first the light in my eyes.


    "It''s really awake! It''s a miracle!"


    "Get a doctor!"


    I couldn''t quite understand what they meant by what they said, I just felt noisy and tired, blinked my


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    eyelids twice, and fell into a drowsy sleep again.


    When I woke up again, I was surrounded by a gentle, low male voice, "ra, you''re awake."


    Straining to choke down a mouthful of saliva, I opened my mouth, my voice so small that only I could


    almost hear it, "You''re calling me?"


    His eyes narrowed with a smile, "Yes, you''re ra, remember me?"


    I shook my head, having little recollection of him, "I don''t remember."


    The man naturally reached out and rubbed the top of my head gently, "Then get reacquainted again,


    I''m your fianc¨¦, Hank."


    "Hank?" I repeated his name, which didn''t seem unfamiliar.


    Look at him close to me, as if it is also water, that tone of voice and demeanor, even breathing is


    gentle, sitting against the light of the figure so beautiful, as if the whole world is healed.


    The same figure shed in his mind, backlit, smiling, just a touch more than a hint of coolness.


    Probably I thought too much, such a sunny and warm man, how will be from the bones through the


    cold.


    I smiled, "Hello, my fianc¨¦."

 Chapter 984 Breathless

    Chapter 984 Breathless


    Hearing me call it that, Hank''s eyes shed with momentary surprise, but soon, those gentle eyes were


    red with tears.


    It feels like the name "fianc¨¦" is something he''s been waiting for until just now.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Or rather, it was more like a test for me.


    A few momentster, Hank straightened his expression and looked grave as he gave way to the doctor


    and nurse who had been guarding the side, "Doctor, do a detailed examination for her."


    I frowned in dismay, with an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    Thea for many days, call out to the fianc¨¦ who stays at the bedside, never leave, is not worth the


    joy, but look at his performance, seems to be more surprise than surprise.


    The doctor was not surprised, calmly arranged a series of tests, tossed a morning, before giving


    nothing constructive conclusions.


    "ording to the examination results, Miss Kennedy, your body functions are still rtively well


    recovered, only due to theck of oxygen for too long in that ident at that time, resulting in partial


    memory loss ......"


    The brain is nk, people are inexplicably irritable, and there is little interest in exploring the doctor''s


    words, fiddling with his fingers with his head down.


    I didn''t stay idle for a few hours during the examination, facing various machines and constantly trying


    to remember the first half of my life with little sess. The frustration kept haunting me, as if reminding


    me that living like this is iplete.


    "Let''s go outside and talk." Hank called the attending doctor to the door and the two closed the window,


    talking seriously about the condition, asionally looking through the ss window in the door panel at


    me in the hospital bed, as if the situation was tricky.


    The nurse next to me who was preparing to serve my medication was extraordinarily excited, "Miss


    Kennedy, you finally woke up, you have been lying for six years, Mr. Gibson has been guarding you for


    six years, rain or shine, you do not know, many people in our hospital treat Mr. Gibson as the god of


    men, but Mr. Gibson eyes only you, we ah, only envy. We only have the envy."


    When Hank was mentioned, the little girl''s face flushed fleshily.


    Our age is indeed much more maturepared to young nurses, but this is the most charming time for


    men, but Hank gentle and affectionate, private crush, in addition to this nurse, probably only more and


    less.


    I don''t know why, ordinary women feel that their fianc¨¦ is coveted, even if it''s not like a shrew shouting


    to swear sovereignty, at least the bottom of the heart should have a trace of sorrow, but I am very calm,


    and even smiled with relief, from the heart for Hank liked and happy.


    A few momentster, Hank walked in again, handsome and modest face makes people feel good to get


    along with, but the feeling of insecurity at the bottom of the heart, but more and more intense.


    The nurse was dismissed before he sat down at the bedside and skillfully poured me a ss of warm


    water and handed it over.


    I took it, warmed it in my hand, looked up and asked, "Are we really engaged?"


    He does give me a familiar feeling, but it always seems to be missing something, not yet rising to the


    level of intimacy of a couple.


    If Hank is really my fianc¨¦, why do I not have any jealous mood swings for him?


    Hank smiled faintly, "You think I''m lying?"


    "You ......" The ears suddenly shed the scene of this man waiting day and night, suddenly there is so


    a trace of intolerance, the words to the mouth and swallowed, I hurriedly shook my head and changed


    my mouth, "No, maybe something has changed, our feelings have gone wrong, otherwise, I should


    ......"


    It was only an engagement, but Hank watched over me for six years when I needed the most care, and


    I can say that he had love and loyalty, at least I can be sure that he would not hurt me or seek to


    benefit from me.


    I have no strong feelings for him, perhaps simply because, once upon a time, our feelings faded.


    After all, they are in their thirties, where there is still a strong love and hate.


    "That''s right, in the past we were too young, made a lot of misunderstandings and almost missed each


    other, but after so much experience, we can still keep each other''s side, maybe it''s because God can''t


    even look past it and wants to give us another chance, in that case, we should also obey the fate and


    start over." Hank''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression was gentle and doting, and he extended his


    hand towards me, "Can you give me a chance to take good care of you for the rest of your life?"


    Is this, like, a confession?


    His smile was so sincere that all my defensive concerns disintegrated in a moment, and I held his


    somewhat rough hand in a confused manner, smiling and nodding, "Well."


    ......


    After half a month of recovery treatment in the hospital, the doctor finally approved the discharge.


    It was early autumn and the weather was pleasant andfortable.


    I put on a soft fabric jacket with a hospital gown underneath and sat in Hank''s passenger seat.


    When I stopped for a red light, I smoothed out my hair and brushed it behind my ears.


    The red light was a little long, I could not resist the loneliness, Woody rolled down the window, curious


    to observe the surrounding situation, feeling familiar and unfamiliar, "I used to be very poor health,


    right, must have been in and out of the hospital often, feel this road walked many times."


    "Hmm." Hank turned his head, looked at me for two seconds, and then moved his eyes away again, "I


    didn''t take care of you before, I won''t anymore, I won''t let you be alone."


    Always feel that he has something to say, want to look deeper, but he does not seem to continue to say


    the meaning, so I had to give up.


    At this time, next to stop a stretch Lincoln, look up on the luxury and noble things, always let people


    subconsciously more than a few eyes.


    Lincoln''s window, however, suddenly rolled down, apanied by a milky voice, "Fascist! No credit, I


    don''t want to see you again! Humph! ......"


    There is something inexplicably cute about a childish tone of voice saying the harshest things.


    Immediately after, we saw the Lincoln window, a five or six-year-old boy poked his head out from


    inside, reaching out to climb the window, about to struggle to escape from the car.


    The little boy''s face is fleshy and still has some baby fat, but his hair is extra ironed and mature, with a


    striped suit, like a little gentleman, stubborn little eyes are very agile, born to call Lincoln''s reserve.


    Seeing half of his body crawled out, I inexplicably followed the tension.


    Suddenly, a long, white hand raised behind him, grabbed the boy''s cor, carrying a small chicken like,


    easily imprisoned the boy in his arms.


    The little boy, however, looked at me with fierce, ck grape-like eyes, "Mommy!"


    The man holding him swept me a slow, deliberate nce, and then motionlessly turned his face away,


    "Jamie Vance, in your intellectual opinion, what kind of woman does your father see in me?"


    This man is particrly handsome outside, as if his features are carefully carved out of art, especially


    the pair of deep eyes, as a deep spring, more than a nce will be swallowed like a person, full of


    temptation, but also crisis.


    For some reason, the heart sank hard and somehow gasped for air.

 Chapter 985 - Even a good-looking face is still a scum

    Chapter 985 - Even a good-looking face is still a scum


    Reaching out against his chest, trying to make himself feel better, but the emotions are like the


    overflowing blood of the copse, how can not plug, the body gradually leaned forward.


    The red light shed and Hank fired up the engine, sensing that something was wrong with me, "Not


    feeling well?"


    I shook my head, not wanting to turn back to the hospital, "It''s nothing."


    He then started the car and crossed the intersection, and I immediately felt much more rxed.


    Perhaps this is the aftermath of memory loss, emotionse and go as quickly as theye.


    When I nced in the rearview mirror, the Lincoln had already turned in another direction, as if it would


    never cross paths with my life again.


    It is also, sitting in that kind of car, with the golden key out of the sound, raised from childhood, the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    future is also the tip of the people, although memory loss, but one thing but feel very deeply, I am not


    what rich and noble son of origin.


    I remembered the man who was a sight to behold and subconsciously read his words in my mind.


    --In your intellectual opinion, what kind of woman can your father see in me?


    Do I look bad?


    Most importantly, is that the attitude of a father talking to his own son?


    The outward appearance is a high cold and deep look, the mouth is also unforgiving, I really do not


    know which woman can stand this temper.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but look at Hank sitting next to me.


    If you do not know, aparison, Hank is really considered a dream-like existence.


    He is affectionate, gentle and modest.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Hank was probably a little ufortable with me looking at him.


    I smiled lightly, "Nothing, just a feeling that you really are a good man."


    Hank seemed to not expect to beplimented by me, his eyes slightly converging, "Right ......."


    ......


    The car stopped in front of the vi with the name "Gu Residence".


    "We''re home." Hank turned off the engine and leaned over to unbuckle my seat belt.


    I subconsciously shrank my neck, not quite used to such thoughtfulness, "I can do it myself."


    Hank''s face froze for a moment before he sat back down again, "Fine."


    Every cell in my body was telling me that I was notfortable with being close to this man, but


    morality was warning that this was the lover who would never leave me.


    I was afraid of being tangled in two thoughts exploded, with the fastest speed out of the car, back to


    wait for Hank stood at the gate, a long breath of relief.


    Half a month has passed, in addition to just woke up, unconsciously epted the intimate touch of


    Hank, after waking up, the body will subconsciously reject his closeness, more and more serious, to


    just now, the heart is also resistant.


    The subconscious mind does not lie and is more intuitive.


    "Whates to mind?"


    Hank''s voice brought me back to reality.


    I turned my face to find that he hade up to me and was standing side by side with me.


    "No, it''s still a nk sheet of paper." I shrugged my shoulders and deted slightly helplessly.


    "It''s okay, let''s take our time." Hank didn''t think much of it and smiled as he guided me through the


    door.


    The vi is decorated in an old-fashioned foreign house style, from furniture to the house frame, almost


    all made of mahogany, with a gramophone in the middle of the living room, giving the whole house


    more of a sense of vicissitudes and age.


    Hank led me up to one of the rooms on the second floor. The room was spacious, and once the


    curtains were drawn, the sunlight was scattered all over the floor.


    The warm air made my whole bodyfortable, but I was guilty of looking at the luxurious king-size


    bed.


    Coming home means getting away from the sanitized water smell flooding the environment, but


    inevitably the intimacy of the couple is always ipatible.


    Hank seemed to have read my mind and spoke without a word, "I live next door, call me whenever you


    need something, and when you get used to it, think about the rest."


    The raised heart instantly put down, can not help but to such a thoughtful man more than a trace of


    good feeling.


    "Good." Iughed.


    Hank faintly raised the corner of his mouth, walked to the locker, casually took a remote control device,


    pointed to the two models of LCD TV, "This still impressed?"


    I was a little embarrassed, "Not just TV ......"


    Memory loss is not dementia, basicmon sense is still there.


    Hankughed good-naturedly, "teasing, you don''t seem to have gonepletely stupid."


    He said he pressed the TV switch and was bored to turn the program.


    Stop at financial reports without thinking.


    "A few days ago, Dennis ......, president of the George Group,"


    Hank''s finger hovered over the "next" button and didn''t drop it, turning his face to look at me with a


    surprised look on his face.


    The host is enthusiastically recounting the scene of Dennis attending a charity auction. The man is


    wearing a straight ck striped suit, and his every move exudes an air of introspection and coolness,


    like a born winner, even the arc of his eyebrows raised is confident.


    Probably because it was rare to see me so focused, Hank patiently did not change the channel, calmly


    lowered his eyes and said lightly, "I thought you would be more interested in the legal channel."


    "Why?" I blurted out, and as if remembering something, I exined, "I''ve seen this man before, at that


    intersection just now, and his car was parked next to us."


    When I think of Dennis'' ice-hardened eyes, I can''t help but shiver, but I can''t help but stare at the


    picture on the TV.


    As if the ten-second stop at the intersection was too brief, the show was divinely arranged to satisfy my


    desire to see more.


    He''s not very photogenic yet, and the reporter who videotaped him was so bad that he didn''t even


    capture half of his handsomeness.


    "Yeah well ......" Hank was a little distracted, "I wasn''t paying attention."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the camera shifted to the other business giants.


    "His son and he are practically carved out of the same mold, both of them look great, only Dennis


    seems to call him Jamie Vance, and it seems that he is not father and son ......" When I think of the little


    gentleman who jumped out of the window, I am inexplicably cuter by his stubborn fleeing look, and I


    purse my lips and smile.


    Is Jamie Vance, I do not know which two words, said his father, but two surnames, strange.


    "This time the dog is more attention to Dennis, it is said that the divorce, the court ruled, the son to him,


    the daughter to the mother''s side, but the two families have not made a clear statement." Hank spoke,


    his eyes have been resting on me, as if in anticipation of something.


    I was a bit baffled, just expressing an unusual bystander''s opinion, "Is this person a big star, so many


    people pay attention to such private matters?"


    That good skin, although the grade is a little older, but should be very popr, and there is nock of


    the possibility of originating from the entertainment industry.


    Hank lowered his eyes and said, "the George Group is thergest construction developer in the


    country, a few years ago received an anonymous rich man''s injection of capital, and is now the richest


    man in the country, to this point monopolizing the industry like no one else."


    "Then won''t I miss the chance to take a photo with the richest man?" I said in surprise.


    "Huh ......" Hankughed lowly, as if my reaction was his source of pleasure, and then went on to speak


    in general terms about Dennis, the George Group, and yes.


    Surprisingly, I wasn''t bored.


    Of course, I listened to it all as if it were the Gibson Group, with no thoughts other than admiration for


    this gifted business wizard.


    When Hank said, I suddenly angle tricky emerged a question, "normal people will get married when the


    children are small, convenient to cultivate feelings, Dennis and his fianc¨¦e rumored for so long gossip


    has not yet received a license, you say it is not Dennis just y, not at all intend to be responsible,


    right?"


    Gossip is a woman''s gift, how long she''s been in the hospital, how long she''s heard the gossip, and


    how much she''s learned about Dennis'' love history.


    Thest marriage ended in divorce, met the current fianc¨¦e Susan, a career-oriented strong woman,


    rich, face and body, but it is hanging people do not marry into the door.


    On this point, no matter how good-looking face, is also a scum.

 Chapter 986 - There are many things you dont know

    Chapter 986 - There are many things you don''t know


    Hank clenched his fist around his mouth and coughed lightly, seemingly amused by my thoughts, but


    then forced himself to hold back, "Who knows, people''s private affairs, sadness and happiness know


    themselves, not too much evaluation."


    "Also, the world of the rich is tooplicated, and besides, it has nothing to do with us, there is really


    no need to be too concerned, I just gossip with you, otherwise I do not know who to talk to ......"


    Thinking about it, that empty feeling instantly invaded the whole body again.


    Up until now, I haven''t even remembered any of my old friends.


    Hank has always been considerate, these small emotions naturally did not escape his eyes, out of a


    voice of relief, "Do not push yourself too hard, I will be with you."


    His goodness always warms the heart.


    But only to treat the symptoms, not the root cause, emotions such invisible and colorless things, once


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    they appear like a prairie fire, live and die.


    Suddenly, I snapped to attention, "There should be someone I know at City P, right?"


    In the hospital recuperation of half a month, no one came to visit me, my people are not so bad,


    perhaps they just did not receive the news.


    But that''s okay, they don''te, I can take the initiative to greet them, as long as I can retrieve the


    memories.


    Hank''s face is not much expression, seems to have expected such a scene, "often quarrel, get together


    less and more, you and what people around, do not like to let me know."


    I smiled and frowned, before I thought that the estrangement with Hank was because the feelings


    faded, but now it seems that it is not too much to say that the rupture.


    What do you have to argue about to see less ignorance of each other''s intercourse ah.


    Hank''s exnation was that I was on myst breakup and went abroad alone out of the way, and when


    he arrived at the hospital, I was alone and not apanied by anyone else.


    Half a month of sobriety, from skinny as a bone to the body gradually have some solid feeling, but the


    mind is still empty, remember only the doctors and nurses who spend time together.


    "It''s okay, take one step at a time, the doctor said that a good state of mind will help a lot in recovering


    your memory." Hank reached out andfortingly pushed on my arm, "After eating a nutritious meal


    for so long, I''ll take you out for a toothache today."


    "Good." Pursing her lips and smiling, she decided to rx as he said.


    Although Hank is not as close as a lover, I can clearly feel that he is not malicious and does put me first


    in everything.


    When you say you''re going to start over, you can''t be too stressed.


    ......


    Hank took me to a French restaurant.


    "The chef of this restaurant was poached from Michelin with a high sry, and the rmended


    dishes are all very good, so try it."


    "Hmm." I took the menu and flipped through it slowly and methodically.


    The dishes are extensive and all look exquisite, but not particrly appetizing.


    And actually, I''d rather have Chinese food ......


    Suddenly, the restaurant came alive with a line of seven or eight people who seemed to be a family.


    "Have you booked a seat yet?"


    "There''s not much going on right now, so feel free to sit down."


    "Just here by the window, the view is good."


    The group talked as they walked to the card table across from me and took their seats.


    I casually swept my head up, only to bump into a man''s shifty gaze.


    The man''s lips are red and white, it is the vigorous age, at most, but thirty, the pair of blue pupils are


    particrly eye-catching, a look is in the pile of women very popr kind.


    The people who enter and leave here are either rich or noble, and it looks like there are mines in the


    family.


    His gaze first flickered over me before snapping back, staring at me with thin lips slightly parted,


    stunned for several seconds beforeing back to his senses and stepping in front of me.


    Because he was too panicked, he ran head-on into a passing waiter, and his jacket was sshed with


    coffee.


    "I''m sorry sir!" The waiter, full of apologies, reached out to wipe it for him.


    "No." The man reached between each other and refused, his eyes still dwelling on me, "You''re alive?"


    He was too excited to say anything at all, and took a moment to calm down before adding, "ra, why


    didn''t you tell Folly when you were at City P?"


    "Do we know each other?" I looked stunned.


    It looks like I''m a lot older than this man, so I shouldn''t be able to get to know such a mboyant man.


    Even if I don''t remember anything, looking at the menu, I''m almost certain I grew up eating Chinese


    food and am a regr person who wouldn''t frequent a ce like a French restaurant.


    With my origin, and the richest man had a one-sided rtionship is a blessing from heaven, how can I


    be familiar with this rich man.


    The door is right, and not just between lovers, between friends, there is no need for background parity.


    "You ......" The man froze and his face became more confused, "I''m Larry, what are you up to, is this


    young master''s face so unrecognizable?"


    He was a little hysterical, not sure if it was because I didn''t recognize him, but because I didn''t change


    my face in the face of his pretty face.


    After confronting him for a second, I mumbled and repeated his name, "Larry ......"


    Seems like, nothing rings a bell.


    "Sir, please stay away from her." Hank''s voice suddenly came from behind him, not very politely.


    Larry because of too much excitement, hands are propped up on the table, next to the waiter spilled a


    mess, from a distance, it looks more like he and I shed, and he did not relent, no wonder Hank will


    misunderstand.


    Larry was also offended by his tone of voice topped off, twisting his head, "Which one are you?"


    I didn''t recognize Larry, he was probably already depressed, and now he was inexplicably warned by


    Hank, bloodthirsty age, and both sides were on the verge of striking.


    Hank looked at me to make sure I was safe and sound before he answered, "I''m a friend of ra''s,


    and who are you?"


    "Coincidentally, so am I." Larry stood up straight and wrapped his arms around his chest, probably with


    foreigner genes, a little taller than Hank, "I''m her best girlfriends boyfriend, how close is the rtionship


    need to go down?"


    Hank''s eyebrows narrowed slightly and he raised his eyebrows coldly, "ra is my fianc¨¦e."


    "You--" Larry''s face turned red with anger and he sank a little, "You''re talking nonsense, I didn''t hear


    that ra was engaged to someone else!"


    "There are many things you don''t know. For example, for the past few years, it has been me who has


    been with her."


    Hank''s words are not salty, but inexplicably give rise to a slight sense of superiority.


    I was caught between these two men, a little embarrassed, what is this strange desire to win?


    "You-" Larry was so angry with him that he was speechless, so he had to turn to me and ask, "ra, is


    it true what this guy said, that you disappeared for so long, that you were with him."


    Although I didn''t know why he was so excited, I nodded, "It''s true that Hank has been taking care of


    me."


    Larry sniffed and instantly furrowed the furrow between his eyebrows, lowering his brows and not


    speaking, as if he was fighting with himself.


    "I ......"


    "ra is not in very good health, she has to eat when the timees, so she can''t dy. If there''s


    nothing, please go back first, we''ll talk about itter."


    I was about to ask a follow-up question when Hank forced an eviction order.

 Chapter 987 - Familiar License Plate Number

    Chapter 987 - Familiar License te Number


    Tworge men standing opposite each other standing, the aisle for a time seems a little crowded, the


    atmosphere is more saber-rattling.


    "Larry, this is your girlfriend?" The woman who was traveling with Larry suddenly came over and


    interjected, with a smile on her face, calling for a bad deal.


    "No, just an old friend from before." Larry did not have the good grace to finish, and twisted his head to


    warn the other side, "Stop it! Mom, I know what you are thinking, we have nothing to do with each


    other!"


    "It''s okay? Then you are still so excited like those caught in bed?" The left mother smiled and yed


    riddles, eyes unconcerned towards me.


    Look at this frame, the stick to beat the lovebirds estimated not less to do.


    "Come on mom, don''t add to the mess with this, go go go, I''ll exin to you when I get back."


    Larry was embarrassed by his mother''s maniption and had to tangle with pushing people back to the


    original table to sit down, leaving a curt message, "ra, remember to contact Folly when you get


    back!"


    Folly? I think it''s a woman''s name, do I know her?


    I thought Larry would say something more, but it seems to be to ay my mother''s fears, the man did


    not look at our table again after the meal.


    When they left, the left family was eating happily.


    Just as he reached the underground garage, Hank suddenly stopped in his tracks and reached in his


    pocket.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "I think I forgot my car keys, I''ll go up there, wait for me here for a while."


    "Good." I didn''t think much of it, thinking I was bored alone and ready to go together, "I''ll go with you."


    "No, I''ll be right back." With a pat on my arm, Hank turned and trotted into the elevator.


    I thought it would take at most five minutes, but Hank took nearly twenty. When he came back, I was


    leaning against the car, my upper eyelids already fighting with my lower eyelids.


    Although the body is almost recovered, but still take a lot of drugs every day, so it is easy to sleepy.


    Hank picked up speed and gently reminded, "Go home and sleep again, sleeping in the car is bad for


    your neck."


    "Hmm." I nodded, forcing myself to pull myself together, and remembering what happened at the


    restaurant, asked casually, "That Larry ...... Do I know him?"


    "Maybe, what do you think?" Hank didn''t even look at me for a second, focused on driving.


    "You''re not impressed with him?" I was a little surprised, thinking that Hank and Larry were so agitated


    because they had a previous beef.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Hankughed lightly, "First time I''ve met him, so I''m not sure if he''s telling the truth, like you feel, we


    were apart for a long time and have almost faded out of each other''s social circles."


    I''ve been thinking for a while that maybe my rtionship with Hank is like those couples who get along,


    that at least in the eyes of each other''s friends, there''s always a ce for them, but more and more the


    facts tell me that maybe that''s not the case.


    I just didn''t expect that Hank would see through me so quickly, and I was a little vain, "You ...... saw it?"


    "You''re like a child now, and it''s not hard to notice when you''re paying a little attention." Hankmented.


    It was clearly for me, but Hank never looked at me.


    From my direction, I could only see the side of his face, subdued and candid.


    Seemingly sensing my gaze, Hank inclined his head and his gaze collided with mine, "If you''re


    touched, you have to say it, we missed it for so long because ofck ofmunication."


    At that, I unconsciously raised my lips and reached out to rest my hand against the position of my


    chest, "It feels stop warm here."


    Hank narrowed his eyes, his narrow eyshes meeting one above the other, and smiled darkly.


    ......


    The following day.


    When I went downstairs for breakfast in the morning, I found that Hank had left home early.


    It wasn''t until ten o''clock, when I was reading in the sun in the backyard, that he appeared with his


    briefcase, and without saying anything, pulled out the chair next to him and started working.


    The maid came over with a te of cut fruit, and Hank''s cell phone happened to ring at that moment,


    so he took it to the promenade not far away to make a call, ncing at me from time to time.


    "Miss Kennedy," the maid said suddenly, pointing to the milk in front of me, "it will get cold if you don''t


    drink it."


    Hank''s family was good to me, and I didn''t think much of it, so I picked up the ss and drank it all.


    When I lowered my head to put the cup, I suddenly found a note ced in the ce where I originally


    put the cup, and when I looked up at the maid, I found that he was giving me a desperate wink.


    I immediately understood, rushed to pick up the note and put it in my jacket pocket.


    After putting it away, I subconsciously nced at Hank.


    Hank happened toe this way, "I have something on my face?"


    "No." I finished responding calmly, calmly got up and stretched, yawning while saying, "I''m a little


    sleepy, I''ll go to my room and lie down for a while."


    I don''t know what kind of people pass messages through the servants, much less the contents inside,


    but it''s not good to open it in front of Hank, for fear that he will see the anomaly, so I have to take one


    step at a time very slowly.


    Finally into the bedroom, the bathroom door unlocked, I then pulled out the note, open a open, and


    frowned strangely.


    The note neither identified itself nor pulled too much to seek my trust, a simple phrase that breathed a


    slow confidence.


    "Tonight at 9:00, Kimdock 608."


    The writing is very timeless and makes people subconsciously think it is worth a try.


    Kimdock the ce, very familiar feeling.


    After reading it twice in silence and making sure it was written down, he rushed to shred the note and


    rushed away.


    When he walked past, he bumped into Hank who walked in. He had no expression on his face,


    perhaps because of his weakness, he was breathing heavily.


    "You have absolute privacy in this house, not enough to go to the bathroom and lock the door." Hank


    should have heard the sound of the lock being unlocked earlier.


    "It''s probably a habit that''s been around before." I said casually.


    Hank''s eyes flickered slightly, I don''t know what came to mind, I actually didn''t doubt it, "It could be, just


    be happy, I just don''t want you to feel so insecure."


    "No," I tugged awkwardly at the corners of my mouth and stretched out my hands in a pretentious


    manner, "It''sfortable to stay here, you''re taking good care of me aren''t you?"


    Hank, in a rare instance, did not answer, but simply gave an intriguingly light smile.


    Inexplicably, a suspicion arose in my heart that he did not seem to haveplete trust in me either.


    ......


    After dinner, I went to my room early and turned off the lights and pretended to sleep.


    Hank''s routine was basically in sync with mine during this time, so an hourter, the lights went out in


    his room as well.


    The maid who handed me the note in the morning seemed to have expected me to show up for my


    appointment, and when she came downstairs she was already waiting for me at the door leading to the


    backyard.


    "Miss Kennedy, this way."


    All decided to go, I naturally do not doubt him, quietly padding with her in the direction of the back door.


    Just out of the door, the roadside will light up blinding headlights, afraid that I do not know, but also


    deliberately hit the double sh, indicating that I get into the car.


    Trying to walk up and see the license te number, actually gave birth to a very familiar feeling.


    Thispletely dispelled my fears, and fearing being stopped by Hank, I deliberately quickened my


    pace.

 Chapter 988 - What a hard heart

    Chapter 988 - What a hard heart


    On the way to Kimdock, I kept wondering if the person who was going to meet me would be Larry,


    whom I met at the French restaurant today.


    After all, I am now much thinner,pared to the old should have a small difference, just a few hours


    out, not so much as to rub shoulders to be recognized.


    After I got off the bus, I realized that everything just seemed like it was arranged a long time ago.


    There was a special waiter waiting for me at the entrance of the hotel, and he introduced me directly to


    the 608 private room.


    This private room is the opening of two rooms, which ced a light luxury style sofa, convenient for


    chatting after dinner, the other living room is the atmospheric magnificent dining table, secretly inquired


    with the waiter whening in, 608 is Kimdock''s VIP private room, only the most top-level noble


    guests are eligible to book.


    It seems that the people who want to see me are either rich or rich.


    I walked in, turned around the room with the couch, and it wasn''t long before the sound of the door


    opening came from outside.


    High heels, trolley, and, a trivial and messy little walk.


    Then the child''s childish voice rang out, "I have my own ns, I don''t want you to care."


    "Jamie, it''s time to eatter, put down the micrputer, didn''t auntie tell you that you have to


    concentrate on everything you do, you can''t be sloppy." The woman''s voice was a bit strong, but she


    could hear that she was still patient.


    "That''s you," muttered the small child, unwilling toply, "I can and will ...... funny."


    Probably too young to express themselves fully.


    "Jamie Vance, put the micrputer away." Courtesy first, the woman''s voice became strong.


    The child did not respond and seemed to simply ignore her words.


    "I told you to put it away!" The woman ordered loudly.


    "Humph! You''re not my mother, so who are you to discipline me! Slightly, slightly, slightly!"


    A small and a big argument up, very bear child for the old mother''s picture sense, can not help but


    This is not the right time to have outsiders present, and I could not be seen from their position, so I


    moved quietly to make sure the partition wall would cover me in its entirety.


    At that moment a dull footstep sounded, and the child''s voice immediately cleared, "dictator!"


    "Dennis, there you are." The woman called out the man''s name, and it turned out to be Dennis, the


    richest man.


    Dennis ignored it, his tone indifferent and serious, "Call daddy."


    Even through a wall, I also felt the aura of Dennis saying one thing, more by talking are not fully


    expressed children, so they heard the child mumbling meek voice, "Daddy."


    But the next second, another quirky cry, "dictator!"


    Then little feet doodling on the ground, seemingly afraid to anger their old father, really naughty.


    Dennis didn''t really get angry with him and let him go in silence.


    A few momentster, the woman''s pinched, gentle voice rang out, "Dennis, we haven''t had dinner


    together in two months, so let me stay with you and Jamie a little longer today."


    Dennis was not very nice, his indifferent voice was mixed with obvious distancing, "Some thingse


    with a gift, and since you can''t teach your kids, don''t go near Jamie Vance in the future."


    "What do you want to say?" The woman, probably not expecting a hot face, was a bit taken aback.


    "If you can''t even understand human words, the child is even more unable to have more contact with


    you." Dennis'' voice was like hardened ice, and I felt the awkwardness through a wall.


    "No matter what, I''m your fianc¨¦e and will be Jamie''s mother in the future, why are you treating me like


    this!" The woman was enraged and her voice raised a bit, but she could still hear that she was


    restraining her temper.


    Dennis''s fianc¨¦e, then this woman is Susan.


    I felt some sigh, the hall of the president of the listedpany, after all, is only an ordinary woman, in


    front of the beloved man, so low, but not in exchange for a good face.


    This wouldn''t be the first time Dennis has alienated and neglected her.


    "First of all, the engagement is an agreement between my father and you THE Whaley family, and as


    long as I don''t nod, the matter is not valid, and secondly, if it weren''t for the rtionship between the


    two families, do you think you''d be qualified to question me in such a tone?"


    The man''s attitude borders on cold-bloodedness.


    I remember seeing it on TV, Susan is also considered a beauty, the beauty of the current, Dennis but


    this attitude, really hard heart ah.


    Without waiting for Susan''s response, Dennis had already pulled out his cell phone and called, "Toby,


    Then the small child was instructed, "Jamie Vance, know what to do?"


    "I know!" This time the little kid was quick to agree, "Wait for Uncle Toby to pick it up!"


    "Hmm." Dennis nodded slightly and said with a deeper meaning, "Children are better at reading people


    than you are. I really don''t understand how the Whaley Group has grown to its present size."


    The pitter-patter of footsteps sounded methodically, and soon the only sound left outside was that of a


    child ying with a micrputer.


    Suddenly, the sound of breaking ss rang out.


    "Boom..."


    Scared me a jolt, so explosive temper, really a little worried about so cute children will not be scared.


    But to my surprise, Jamie seemed to be used to it, and even unkindly followed his dad''s example by


    mocking, "Daddy says there''s no point in wasting time on something that you know the oue of at


    first nce."


    Good guys, worthy of the biological father and son, speak a more than one angry.


    A fierce breath of cold air, it is true that Susan is more pitiful, the big gas finished the small gas, who


    can bear it?


    "Why lose your temper so much," an unfamiliar female voice sounded, "after trying for so long to leave


    a bad image for the child, is it not a hundred times too busy."


    "You will say good things for him, let you try my treatment, you may not be able to hold out until now, he


    simply can not cover the heat, you know what he just said to me ......"


    Then Susan repeated Dennis'' words in a decent manner.


    The other woman was silent and did not answer.


    Susan exhaled a long, tired breath, "The Vance family should not have fought for custody in the first


    ce, Dennis has a child, which still has the heart of a fling!"


    "Come on, in front of the kids, don''t you know what to say and what not to say?" The man is obviously


    in a strong position to oppose the head, the words said condescendingly, but some me Susan''s


    meaning.


    A few momentster, the woman probably felt that the words just a little too much, before the voice of


    is a little odd, but the Vance family is to support you, want to do a man, if even this patience is not?


    Other than that, so many years, you have seen the identity of the elder brother had other women? He


    is not indifferent to you, he is to whom all ......"


    "I just hate it when he treats me the same as he treats everyone else!" Susan got emotional, but then


    changed her attitude in an instant, her voice low, "Forget it, you won''t understand, take me over to say


    hello to uncle."


    "Well, let''s go."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The two then left the box together.

 Chapter 989 You come to be my mother

    Chapter 989 Youe to be my mother


    As soon as they left, the whole room was quiet.


    After waiting for a while, I felt that no one was outside, and only then I padded my feet and tiptoed out.


    Just as I reached the door, I got a strange feeling and turned my face to find Jamie, the little boy I met


    at the intersection that day, looking at me with a smile on his face.


    He stood nicely, seemingly not at all surprised that I was here.


    Just when I was feeling awkward, Jamie was the first to break the awkwardness, "Have you seen


    everything?"


    I froze, not responding for a moment, "What?"


    "That woman just now." Jamie''s tiny arms intertwined in front of her chest, posing in a sophisticated


    way, "She''s my daddy''s fianc¨¦e, daddy doesn''t like her, I don''t like her, and she doesn''t really like me, I


    like you, you look like my mom, someone has to marry my dad and be my mom anyway, how about


    youe and be my mom?"


    The face is full of cogen, but the tone of a small adult, I was a little confused in the matter of "like"


    and "dislike" and could not help butugh.


    Hands on the knees, bending the upper body to talk with him, "Children, adults are not allowed to


    interfere in the affairs of children, oh, and, casually call a girl''s mother, is very rude."


    When I said this, I kept staring at Jamie''s face in order to show my sincerity, but the more I looked, the


    less courageous I became.


    Such a beautiful little doll, called what can not be angry it.


    It is really so cute and clean, fleshy little face, so want to pinch it.


    Jamie sniffed and frowned, not quite seeming to understand, "Do you hate me?"


    This harmless face, who can hate it?


    I pursed my lips and said helplessly, "Auntie didn''t mean that, I ......"


    "That means you like it." Jamie didn''t give me a chance to go on, pouted and said with a proud face,


    "Don''t worry, my dad is good looking and treats me well, he will treat you well, as long as you say yes, I


    will set you up!"


    I was amused by his serious look, "Little Ann, do you know what it means to set up?"


    "What''s so hard about that." Jamie raised his chin divinely, "Auntie taught me, more time for Daddy and


    that woman to stay together is a set up so I can have younger siblings, I don''t want that woman to give


    me younger siblings, I want you to give me, so I''m going to set you up with Daddy."


    I was so shocked that my eyes widened, the children nowadays are too precocious, this Jamie seems


    to have inherited the high IQ of the richest man, and his logical reasoning ability is not ordinary.


    But in the end, children are still too naive, and the messy point, actually found only one side of the


    woman''s head.


    I took a deep breath to calm down, I walked up, rubbed gently on the top of his furry head, patiently


    said, "Children, two people together is not that simple, even if I agreed, your father will not necessarily


    like me ah, forced to set up, that is forced, is not right know?"


    Speaking of which, I suddenly remembered what Dennis said the other day - you think your father I can


    look at all kinds of women?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Well, not necessarily, but I''m definitely not Dennis'' type.


    Self-deprecating shrug, I said again, "Well, auntie still has an appointment, to go out and wait for it, you


    be good and listen to your father, wait here for your uncle."


    After that, I stood up straight and walked out, but a small hand suddenly pulled my little thumb, and


    looked down, right into Jamie''s ck grape-like eyes.


    "Don''t wait, I''m the one who asked you out."


    "You asked me out?" Of course I didn''t believe it.


    The Gibson family''s maid was bribed to arrange for a car to pick them up and meet them at night to


    avoid Hank, how could a five or six year old do such a thorough arrangement?


    "Hmm." Jamie nodded his little head with an innocent look on his face, "Nine o''clock tonight, Kimdock


    608, I wrote that."


    Hearing him say that, I couldn''t help but believe it.


    The six-year-old child, a good handwriting, looking at his background is not too strange, but I am


    curious, how he managed to direct so many people to work.


    I turned around, squatted down, grabbed his two arms, tone of voice serious, "Children can not lie oh,


    tell auntie, you do not know the person who asked me out?"


    "Don''t you believe me?" Jamie calmly finished, turned around and walked to the dining table, picked up


    the micrputer above, then sat down a series of operations, look extraordinarily focused, if not


    seen with my own eyes, I really did not think, will see in such a small little face so mature expression.


    Inexplicably infected by his seriousness, afraid of disturbing him, I quietly approached and observed his


    operation from behind.


    On the palm-sized screen, countlessputer codes scrolled, and Jamie''s fleshy little hands were


    tapping away.


    Before long, a huge English word "sess" popped up.


    This ......


    The image of hacking aputer quickly shed through his mind, shocked, "You hacked someone


    else''sputer?"


    "No," Jamie exined in a milky voice, "I just made up a little program, disguised as Daddy, and sent


    separate text messages to the family driver and Uncle Toby''s men, telling them where and when to


    meet you, so that they could find you out and make an appointment here, and they didn''t dare disobey


    daddy, so of course they arranged it."


    I see, this child is smart, know the trick to fake the holy decree.


    But it still amazes me a little that you can y with programming software at such a young age.


    Seemingly convinced, he picked up the Facebookputer on the table and looked at it, then looked


    at Jamie and confirmed again, "Is it really you?"


    "Yeah!" Jamie nodded affirmatively, like he was afraid I wouldn''t believe him, stubbornly puffing up his


    chest and assuming his little manly pose.


    I was silent andughed at his appearance.


    I thought I could get some memories back tonight, but I didn''t expect to make a mess, so I was happy


    for nothing.


    What can be done, the child''s whim is just, can not be counted with him.


    He sighed helplessly, put the micrputer back to the desktop, pretending to be angry to admonish


    Jamie, "You are very smart, but, in the future, the matter of meeting strangers, can not be hidden from


    your daddy know, you are the richest child, in case someone finds out, it will be very dangerous do you


    know?"


    Jamie blinked her watery eyes, not sure if she understood.


    I am a little discouraged, no mind to discipline children for others, "Well, auntie you see, I also refused


    you, this meeting is over, toote, auntie first go back, bye ~"


    When I was ready to leave, Jamie''s little hand grabbed me again and she cried out in aggravation,


    "What do you have to do to be Jamie''s mom?"


    For some reason, his own obviously childless, hearing his voice with a cry, but subconsciously soft


    heart.


    Just as I was about to open my mouth, a stern voice rang out from the doorway, "Nonsense."

 Chapter 990 - Its faster to get rid of me

    Chapter 990 - It''s faster to get rid of me


    When he turned around, the owner of the voice had already walked into the box.


    Dennis wore a gray suit shirt vest, underneath the suit pants fell vertically to the ground without half a


    crease, ebony hair subduedbed back, and the same as in the TV screen, meticulously dressed,


    easily let the young girl glimpse the presence of.


    He swept me a faint nce and lowered his eyes again expressionlessly, his gaze like a torch, "Still not


    letting go?"


    Little An An smiled, her tender face wrinkled even more, "I don''t, I want my mother, I want this aunt to


    be my mother, not Auntie Susan!"


    This kind of scene, embarrassed I do not even know where to put my hands, I had to apologize and


    smiled, "Children may miss their mothers ......"


    "If not, you have the opportunity to approach him?" Dennis looked at me with an indifferent,


    expressionless face, a face so cold that one wondered if this was a monster born cold-blooded.


    Hearing the sarcasm in the words, the smile immediately froze on his face, "Mrs. George, I think you


    should misunderstand, it''s ......"


    Dennis didn''t give me a chance to finish, and came over and forcibly broke Jamie''s hand off while


    saying, "There are so many women who want to be Mrs. George, and you''re kind of a novelty,"


    He paused here, with a look to indicate Jamie and I keep a distance, although the child stubborn, but


    ultimately can not resist the father''s majesty, reluctantly lift the little foot step by step to move away.


    Dennis then looked up in satisfaction, looked at me and said, "You are very smart, know how to use


    their strengths, but unfortunately picked the wrong object, want to be the richest wife, directly fix me


    faster, and then the next private approach to the child thing, the consequences are their own."


    Is this condescending tone of voice a warning to me?


    The confident man is challenging the bottom line of women, I pressed my anger and tried to exin, "I


    repeat, this is a misunderstanding, I have no intention to approach your children, not to mention the


    intention to be the richest wife, although Mr. George you are indeed well maintained, but in my eyes,


    but also a divorced single father with children, there is really nothing There is no need to chase after


    him."


    Who told this guy to have such a poisonous mouth, it''s called treating others the way they want to be


    treated.


    Dennis smiled slightly, vaguely showing a trace of impatience, eyes slightly narrowed, as if to say that


    such scenes have long beenmonce, why talk tough.


    I was utterly helpless and just felt a hundred times more helpless.


    OK, the richest, golden bachelor, model-level body and face, those outside who really want to be Mrs.


    George, want to buy hearts and minds, from the children, it is not impossible.


    In contrast, it is indeed more likely that I am the one with a bad heart.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to talk more, since you think I''m so scheming, please trouble you and keep an


    eye on your own son, as for me, I won''t be here to get in your way, goodbye!"


    "Mom!"


    I finished and turned to go out, but little Anan suddenly screamed, his feet subconsciously stopped,


    could not bear to look back, finally a gnash of teeth, turned his head and walked out.


    I can''t help it little Ann, who let you have such an annoying old father!


    When I walked out of Kimdock, the car that originally picked me up was still waiting at the curb, so I


    asked the driver to take me straight back to the back door of Hank''s house.


    The vi continues the habit of some time ago, sucking up the lights early, leaving only a few not very


    bright wallmps, I tiptoed in, afraid to disturb anyone.


    Out for more than two hours without hydration, coupled with the heart of a thief, a nervous, easy thirst,


    walking to the stairs, I turned back to the kitchen to find water to drink.


    Just finished drinking and walked out of the kitchen, the lights in the living room suddenly came on, I


    froze, looked towards the door and saw Hank standing by the second floor railing in his grey silk


    pajamas, looking down with a pale expression.


    Before I could think of an exnation, Hank opened his mouth first, "No water in the room?"


    I epted such a thoughtful reason without even thinking about it and nodded good-naturedly, "Well,


    I''m more thirsty than usual today and I drank more water."


    "Hmm." Hank nodded slightly, and after a silent moment added, "Remember to turn on the lights when


    you go downstairs at night in the future, no need to save electricity for me."


    I was relieved to receive the joke when I heard him say, "I''ll go with you tomorrow to choose two sets of


    pajamas."


    After saying that, he disappeared into the corridor of the second floor.


    I was left, reacting for a while, before staring at the clothes on my body before going out to change, for


    a long time did note back.


    ......


    I don''t know if it''s because women are naturally maternal in their bones, but after meeting Jamie and


    Five o''clock,pletely lie can not, and do not want to idle, the ghost will enter the kitchen.


    Hank''s family had food delivered every day and the kitchen was full with plenty of avable ingredients.


    Strangely enough, perhaps out of survival instinct, every time I see an ingredient, my brain will naturally


    jump out of the practice, so I picked two or three washed and slowly cooked.


    "Such a good mood today, cooking yourself?"


    When Hank showed up, I was warming up milk at the cooking table.


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I thought I''d try my hand at it, not realizing I could actually cook."


    It was a bit of a surprise to me to see that I couldn''t cook.


    I don''t remember who told me, "Girls learn to cook from having the one they love".


    Maybe it''s because once upon a time when Hank and I were in the thick of it, I used to wash my hands


    of each other for the sake of our feelings.


    Hank stared at me for a few seconds, his eyebrows gradually tinged with a gentle smile, "Your body


    has not fully recovered, do not be too tired, these things, leave it to the maids at home to do."


    "Not tired, I have it in my heart to move, but feel more strength."


    Just finished the milk is also hot, smoothly poured two cups, took the cups towards the dining room,


    "Well, eat breakfast."


    After sitting down and eating for a while, Hank said, "I have to go back to thepany for a meeting in


    the morning, and after that, I''lle back and take you out for dinner."


    "No need to go to all that trouble, it''s nice to make some at home." I blurted out.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank was silent for a moment, but finally insisted, "Wait until I get back."


    I can''t help it, "You don''t have to be so careful, I just lost my memory, not a disability, the basic self-care


    ability or have, and then continue to reach out for food, the limbs are going to degenerate."


    Hankughed it off and didn''t continue to answer.


    After breakfast, Hank went back to the office. The maids helped with the kitchen, so I took my


    gardening tools and went to the front of the cottage to trim the nts.


    Take the watering can to water the flowers when the afterglow suddenly perceived two blurred figures,


    fixed eyes look over, really see two sneaky people outside the fence, a man and a woman.


    The man is fully armed, the woman is spontaneous, beige long trench coat inside a long skirt with


    flowers, warm and not lose poise,rge sunsses on the face, the valiant outside.


    Looked nkly for a few seconds and was considering whether to call someone.


    Suddenly, the gangly cool woman took off her sunsses and ran in along the fence,ing straight


    at me.

 Chapter 991 Is Hank insecure?

    Chapter 991 Is Hank insecure?


    The thin cking sound of high heels scared me, and when I reacted, the woman had already circled


    my entire body in her arms.


    "ra, it''s really you! I thought Larry was mistaken!"


    I simply can not figure out what the situation, a motionless by her hug, for a long time before trying to


    ask, "Excuse me Miss please ask you ......"


    "Who are you embarrassed with? I''m Folly!"


    Folly let go of me, gaze back and forth, eyes immediately red, "are thin out of appearance, I almost did


    not recognize!"


    After six years of lying down, the change in appearance, naturally, is not a star and a half, plus not


    much restst night, the face is indeed a little worse than before.


    But after staring at the woman for a few moments, I wasn''t able to remember the connection to each


    other, "Folly is your name?"


    "Yes, Folly is me, I am Folly ......" Folly said, her voice gradually became smaller and she unconsciously


    choked up.


    The spontaneous and quick-witted woman suddenly looked down and wiped her tears.


    Then, simply do not cover up, crying to themselves, the voice is very aggrieved.


    "You woman, why didn''t you look for me when you came back? Do you know how hard we searched for


    you!"


    "Folly."


    The heavily armed man followed him in at this time, and seeing this, he heartily put his hand on the


    woman''s shoulder and gently reassured her.


    He took off his hat to reveal his face, and I recognized him as Larry, whom I met at the restaurant that


    day.


    The two of them are together, which means this Miss Lewis also knows me, but I really can''t remember


    at all, even if she is crying so sadly now, I don''t even know whether I should voice out tofort, "Miss


    Lewis, you calm down a little."


    However, when Folly heard the "Miss Lewis", she became even more agitated, "Who are you calling?


    You can forget all about us after six years of disappearance!"


    There is a saying how to say, men have tears do not y lightly, just because they have not reached


    the sad ce, Folly does not look like a pretentious woman, but at the moment is crying I see a lot of


    pity, the makeup around the eyes are haloed arge part.


    I had no choice but to bring people in first.


    Folly went to the bathroom to fix her makeup and came back out in a much calmer mood.


    The maids brought up hot tea, I called them off and poured it myself, one cup at a time.


    Folly sat on the couch without blinking her eyelids, staring at me motionlessly, as if I would disappear if


    she blinked.


    She looked at her face burning, I can only respond, but also apologetic smile, slowly and methodically


    handed the water over, "these years, you guys have a good time?"


    Folly took the ss of water and put it directly on the table, nodded and asked me rhetorically, "What


    about you, howe you''ve changed so much?"


    I was amused by her nervous expression, "Nothing felt like it, a long sleep, and after I woke up, it


    became what it is now, and ......"


    "I understand, it doesn''t matter if you forget, there''s still half a lifetime ahead, just grasp the future."


    Folly''s tone was full of heartache and tolerance.


    Larry should have mentioned the memory loss to her long ago, and it looks like I''m alive, which is


    already a great surprise.


    The way she acted, I had to believe that once upon a time we were good girlfriends who pushed each


    other.


    I thought for sure I would find some memories of the past from Folly, but things don''t always go as


    nned.


    Folly just grilled me about everything since I got sober.


    In fact, there is nothing to say, appear in my life acquaintances, in addition to Hank, only Folly and


    Larry, as for the glimpse of the richest, I am still angry aboutst night, did not mention it to Folly.


    Folly gives me a veryfortable feeling of intimacy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I got up and went to the kitchen to make dinner, "It''s not easy to meet, let''s have a casual dinner."


    Folly also did not refuse, "Then of course, even if you kick me out, I will not leave."


    I smiled, feeling very cordial to this not at all polite feeling.


    Almost to the kitchen, I vaguely heard Folly behind my back secretly instructed Larry a few words,


    specifically what was said is not too clear.


    It didn''t take long for Folly toe in and keep mepany.


    "Miss Lewis, why don''t you go sit outside and wait, it will be ready soon."


    Folly sighed helplessly, "I''m still more used to hearing you call Folly."


    "I''m sorry." I apologized again.


    "Forget it, don''t dwell on it, I''ll help you along, it''s quicker."


    "You are a guest, how is this good ......"


    "Don''t be polite to me, I don''t treat myself as an outsider."


    ......


    With the help of the maid and Folly, the meal was ready in less than half an hour.


    Just as I was about to start eating, the sound of parking rang outside.


    Soon, Hank walked in turning his car keys and turned his head to see two more people in the


    restaurant and visibly beat his footsteps.


    But in a sh, those puzzled emotions disappeared from his face and turned into a light smile.


    Hank said as he walked over, "You should have prepared some good food when you didn''t inform me


    of the guests."


    Rather, it was very much the head of the family and sounded very hospitable.


    "They came over on short notice, too, and didn''t have time to tell you." I turned around and ordered the


    maid to add a pair of dishes before adding, "Thought you weren''ting back."


    Hank hooked his lips and didn''t answer the question.


    He pulled out the chair next to me and sat down, "Introduce us, ra."


    As he spoke, Hank''s hand rested on the back of the chair behind me, looking as close as if he had my


    entire body in his arms.


    Am I being too sensitive? This is a move that is more like an oath of sovereignty.


    Although we were once an unmarried couple, we had discussed before we were discharged and got


    along as friends. Now it''s just two old friendsing to the door, and Hank is acting so strong.


    Has Hank always been such an insecure person?


    I introduced them one by one, "This is Mr. Felton, whom I met in the restaurant before, and this is


    Folly."


    "Miss Lewis, hi, I''m Hank," Hank said as he calmly extended his hand and shook Folly''s hand in a


    sloppy manner.


    When Folly shook him, she deliberately pressed her wrist and grabbed Hank''s hand without letting go,


    "Mr. Gibson, haven''t seen you for a few years, don''t you recognize me so soon?"


    "Do you know each other?" I asked.


    Hank face stagnant, not moving nced at Larry next to me, although it was a very subtle


    transmission, I still saw.


    Larry received a hint, immediately get up to y haha, while hands to separate the hands of two


    people, while ying sloppy eyes, "are City P grew up, and ra''s friends, had a side of the normal,


    over the eyes that is normal, also normal, met is fate, first eat, eat dinner in chat, haha ...... "


    Folly''s hand was pulled away from him, impatiently white, and turned away again, her pretty eyes


    staring at Hank, her eyes very hostile, and seeming to have some concerns, a look of wanting to say


    something but not.


    Normal people can see that the atmosphere between these two is not right, but just no one has picked


    it out.


    A meal, so dark and floating through.

 Chapter 992 - There is no such person as Clara in the world

    Chapter 992 - There is no such person as ra in the world


    After dinner, Hank did not go straight upstairs, but apanied me and the maid to clean up the


    dishes together, and acted skillfully like an ordinary young couple.


    I noticed that Folly was extremely upset about this.


    These three people, must have something to hide from me.


    So after sitting and chatting for a while, I pretended to be drowsy and made an excuse to go upstairs,


    "Hank, you take care of Miss Lewis and Mr. Felton for me, I''m sleepy from the medicine, so I''ll go


    upstairs and lie down for a while."


    "Go ahead." Without much thought, Hank got up and helped me to the stairway, watching me walk up


    to the second floor and disappear around the corner in the hallway.


    To confirm that I could not be seen from downstairs, I wiggled myself against the wall and listened to


    the sounds downstairs, heard Hank turn around and go back to the living room and sit down, and only


    then padded up to the gable behind the log pirs to hide myself and quietly observe the situation


    downstairs.


    Hank has not yet sat down, Folly''s cold voice has sounded, "We go to great lengths to find ra all


    over the world, but you hide people in the Kennedy family and The Lewis family under the nose, Hank,


    I should say you are smart, or say you are bold and desperate? "


    Hank still looked as indifferent as water and smiled from ear to ear, "That''s apliment, thank you


    very much."


    So long with him, such arrogant expression, I have seen for the first time.


    "When are you going to tell ra the truth?" Folly added.


    "The truth?" Hank asked rhetorically, "What is the truth? The truth is that I took good care of her these


    past six years, and as everyone knows, the ra of that year has died in an ident, and the one you


    just met is just someone with the same name who happens to be somewhat simr to the ra you


    know."


    He paused for a moment and propped his hands on his knees, crossing his fingers with a serious look,


    "I think I''ve made it very clear to Mr. Felton that my fianc¨¦e is doing very well now and I don''t want


    anyone else to bother her, including you and those who don''t matter."


    "Heh, you''re just crazy," Folly snorted, "Who are you to decide ra''s life, she has a family and a


    happiness of her own, besides she rejected you a long time ago, don''t you think it''s mean of you to


    take advantage of people like this now?"


    "I don''t care." Hank calmly leaned back in the chair behind him, "I just want her to be alive and well,


    anyone else anything, I don''t care."


    "But ra cares, and that ......"


    "That''s enough." Hank did not give Folly a chance to retort, looked impatient, "I''m not in the mood to


    listen to you talk big here, you just need to know, without me, ra can not get rid of Edward, now


    Edward is dead, she has no threat, I can not push her back into that fire, only I can take care of her,


    you guys in the future, no need toe back. "


    "No way," Folly insisted, "you''re not going to confine ra for life, I''m her best friend, and besides the


    Kennedy family ......"


    "THE KENNEDY FAMILY?" sneered Hank, "Can''t even stop a death obituary, and you think she''ll be as


    safe as she is now if you let her go back to her old self?"


    When ites to this, Folly is suddenly speechless and speechless.


    Hank then took the opportunity to get up, while finishing his jacket, while condescending indifference


    said, "the spilled water can not be retrieved, rather we just confused, when the world does not have


    ra this person, I will naturally arrange a new identity for her, if you really for her good, do not meddle


    in the matter."


    Larry saw Folly was disliked dumbfounded, can''t look down, "Hank, you polite!"


    Hank, however, turned his head as if he hadn''t heard, and called for the maid, "Send the guest."


    Larry probably had never tasted the taste of being evicted, and is young and vigorous, stood up and


    was going to do it, but finally Folly stopped it, and the two walked out together.


    Hank watched their figures disappear, stood in ce for a moment, and then turned his head upstairs


    with a puzzled look.


    I was thinking about what they had just said, a little out of my mind, and reacted with a jerk to crane my


    neck back to avoid colliding with his eyes.


    The night was peaceful, but I was getting more and more depressed in my heart.


    Folly and Hank, who stood for me from different perspectives, both made the same choice and did not


    directly inform me of the truth.


    Are those memories hidden deep in my mind really that hard for me to bear?


    But if it is not extraordinarily cherished, where is the painful embarrassment.


    For a while, even I myself did not know whether I could afford to find the consequences of my


    memories or not.


    ......


    After that day, I had a long period of uneventful days.


    During the day, Hank went to thepany to do business, and I just stayed at home, like a full-time


    wife, except asionally going out to satisfy my cravings, basically revolving around the daily life of the


    vi.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Probably because of the appropriate recuperation, the body recovered very well, although still fat, but


    the spirit has been no different from normal people, and will not be two-thirds of the day are sleeping.


    Hank had a new phone for me, but I had little familiarity with it and hardly ever used it.


    This day, Folly actually put in a phone call.


    "ra, go shopping together, I''m in front of your house,e out."


    Without having time to ask her how she got the number, the phone hung up.


    Women are always unexpectedly excited when they hear "shopping", so they changed into simple


    clothes and went out to Folly''s car.


    Just as he sat down, he heard Folly inquire in a pretentious manner, "How are you and Hank living?"


    "It''s okay."


    Hank and I, at best, respect each other like a guest, this period of time together, more and more no


    topic, asionally I mentioned the past, he will not move to change the subject, although I know he is


    to protect me, but still can not help but feel too trivial.


    One thing though, Hank wasn''t in a hurry to fix our rtionship, which made me feel at ease.


    "Yeah well ......" Folly nodded thoughtfully, as if she had something to say, but after a pause, she finally


    swallowed it.


    A piece of it went to thergest mall downtown.


    Folly almost swept away the new counter, so I was surprised by the ordinary people, but apanied


    the process of picking and choosing is familiar, there is a casual conversation, but also very


    After all, in Hank''s house, the only people I couldmunicate with were the maids, who still treated


    me like the mistress of the house, and when I joked, it always felt like there was ayer of separation.


    The afternoon was afortable one, except that when leaving the mall, I was blocked by paparazzi.


    The past six years, Larry involved in the City P acting circle, won the movie star a hit, Folly as a gossip


    girlfriend No. 1, the heat is also continued, there are always people want to rely on her to rub the


    hotness of the movie star.


    "Hurry up and hide with me ra!"


    Folly said while pulling me back, I was like a human doll, being dragged along.


    However, paparazzi are not paid for nothing, and in the blink of an eye swarmed Folly and I, scattering


    us at once.


    Folly was too busy to care for herself, so she couldn''t care less about me, and in the blink of an eye,


    she was long gone, along with the doggie.


    Come and go like a tornado, the goal is clear enough, Folly is also considered to give up his life.


    I was just about to go out and take a taxi myself, when I swept my eyes and found Jamie actually


    standing at the door of the security exit, staring in my direction, with a delighted smile piled on his


    handsome face.


    "Mom, I found you again!"

 Chapter 993 fascist?dictator!

    Chapter 993 fascist?dictator!


    Is this how the richest family takes care of their six-year-old child?


    The first heir, ah, just standing still, is the benchmark for ouws to get rich, surrounded by no


    bodyguards actually follow.


    I went over to him and squatted down somewhat helplessly to talk to him, "Why are you here alone?"


    Folly is a temporary appointment with me, even if Jamie''s character is precocious, it is impossible to


    foresee and run over to block people in advance.


    Just finished, the original thought to be more mature than small children of the same age little An An


    suddenly deted mouth aggrieved up, small hand pulling my little thumb, pitifully said, "Mom, I''m lost,


    so scared."


    ????


    Kid, you are a prodigy who used your old father''s human and material resources to conceal your


    appointment with a stranger, just now you are still full of joy, and then you pretend to be pitiful, not


    good!


    "Okay, auntie is here, won''t let the bad guys take An An away." There is no way to take him, so I had to


    reach out and gently touch his hair to soothe him, and only then while taking the phone asked, "Little


    Anan, tell auntie, what is daddy''s cell phone number ah?"


    Just unlock it, Jamie grabbed the phone, "I''ll do it mom, dad is working, can''t just call him, just text the


    bodyguard uncle my location."


    Then, the little one in front of my face, with fleshy little hands on the phone a operation, less than a


    minute, the message was sent sessfully.


    "Okay mom, Uncle Toby will be here to pick me upter." Jamie handed over the phone with a smug


    little expression of credit.


    I exhaled deeply and picked the phone up, a little tired.


    He edited the text message when I looked very clearly, the mall address is entered with ease, reciting


    the number does not represent a stuck hesitation, where there is half a look of shock.


    I even doubt that by himself, he could also find his way back home intact.


    Thinking of this, I was ready to leave first, "Come on, I''ll drop you off at the mall security."


    Jamie but grabbed my sleeve on the evolution of the face, little face wrinkled together, than just look


    more pathetic, "Mom, you want to leave me? I''m scared to be alone ......"


    In front of a cute little child, a woman''s heart is the softest, not to mention the top of the fleshy face


    pampered, just now can still pretend to be indifferent, this time I am consideredpletely subdued.


    Anyway, it is not Dennis who isingter, so it is okay to stay with the children for a while, and it is


    just a matter of lingering over the greenery at home when you return.


    So they took Jamie to find a ce to wait.


    Passing a fried chicken restaurant, Jamie stood still, his dark little eyes focused on the fries and burger


    on the sign.


    Children, all are greedy, but I wonder, rich people also like this unhealthy things?


    "Little Anon, do you want to eat this?" I asked.


    "Hmm." Jamie nodded, but his expression was calm, "Wanted to try it, daddy never allowed me to


    touch these."


    He said this before turning his face to look at me, "He''s overbearing, unreasonable, fascist."


    I froze for a moment and suddenly remembered that day in Kimdock, I did hear the child call out


    "dictator", so that''s what happened.


    Jamie is also not generally bold enough to call Dennis that.


    Seeing that I hesitated and didn''t let go, little An An''s voice lowered a bit, "Mom, I''ll just try one bite and


    not eat more, okay?"


    I kind of see that Jamie, like his father, has poorprehension skills!


    "Nah, it''s no problem to treat you to food, but you can''t call me mom anymore, can you remember


    that?"


    "No problem." The little guy instantly beamed with joy and pulled me towards the store, "Let''s go pretty


    auntie!"


    Jamie ordered a children''s menu and one of each of the store''s best sellers, so the table for two was


    almost full.


    The little one did what he said he would do, only a small taste of each and put it down, except for the


    ice cream.


    I smiled lightly and teased him, "Only girls like to eat sweets~"


    Once Jamie heard this, he immediately put down the spoon in his hand, picked up a napkin, wiped his


    mouth elegantly and did not eat.


    "Okay, auntie is just kidding with you, eat up." While saying that, he pushed the chocte sundae on


    the table towards him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The little one, however, shook his head at me seriously, "These are enough."


    "Really?" I asked tentatively, children, always greedy mouth.


    He nodded his little head firmly again and said with a serious look, "Big data analysis shows that


    excessive intake of fried and sugary foods can seriously damage the body."


    For a while, I was a little confused as to whether what I was doing in front of me was a six-year-old


    child or a genius who knew the world, and froze for a moment before saying, "In that case, isn''t it true


    that you shouldn''t eat a single bite?"


    "Eat less will not be a problem, the more daddy does not let me eat, the more I want to taste, I am a


    child, can not control themselves is normal!"


    This arrogant little expression, it seems where is not right, children do not know things is human nature,


    then indulge him, I am not a heinous sin?


    Just think of a moment of weakness here, you feel a burning gaze following their own, seem to feel the


    head up, on the ss wall outside the cold pupils.


    Dennis stood outside the restaurant, his face expressionless, the coldness emanating from his body


    unrestrainedly invaded, obviously across a wall, the temperature in the restaurant seems to have


    suddenly dropped a few degrees.


    I was actually inexplicably vain when I met those ghost-like eyes.


    By the time he reacted, Dennis had already walked in.


    "DICTATOR!" shouted Jamie, unafraid of death, as soon as she saw him, getting up from her chair.


    Dennis frowned slightly and said indifferently, "What should I call it?"


    Jamie giggled and walked over to hug his thighs and curtly said, "Daddy!"


    Dennis under the eyes shed a trace of helplessness, and finally did not fire, I just slowly stood up.


    Just want to say something, Jamie lifted his little head again, and said in a quirky way, "Daddy, have


    you seen Auntie Susan? Isn''t that great?"


    Hmm?


    Susan left him here, so why didn''t he say so just now?


    Moreover, Jamie''s face, a casual pampering, which normal people will look at it coldly?


    The deliberate emphasis makes it seem as if I deliberately taught my child to say this in order to im


    credit.


    "Yeah." Dennis answered faintly before looking up at me, his eyes dark and deep, making it impossible


    to guess what he was thinking.


    Businessmen are heavy on profits and deep in their minds, and besides, with the previous contact, I


    didn''t want to have too much contact with him.


    "The child you received, I will leave you alone and go first."


    When I finished, I picked up my bag and said goodbye to little Anan, "Goodbye little Anan, listen to your


    father well oh."


    The man with a nd and conceited personality suddenly spoke up at that moment, "Thanks for taking


    care of Jamie, how would you like me to thank you?"

 Chapter 994 Strange Touch

    Chapter 994 Strange Touch


    I didn''t expect him to be so polite, I froze for a moment before shaking my head with a smile, "No need


    to be so polite, Jamie is so cute, no one will stand by when they meet her, but I''ll say one more thing,


    making money is important, but don''t forget the safety of your family, if you can, it''s better to arrange a


    few bodyguards for Ann."


    It is not nosy meaning, just and An An has a rtionship, do not want to see him in trouble, just, the


    rich family, in order topete for property, today is the future stepmother discarded, who knows what


    will happen tomorrow.


    Thinking about this, I can''t help but feel for the little guy, it seems that born with the golden key, it may


    not all be good.


    Dennis'' face changed at the words and he looked at me a little strangely.


    He looked a little ufortable, and was about to excuse himself to leave, but the phone in the bag


    rang, took it out and saw that it was Folly''s phone.


    "How was it, did you get home?" Folly was full of apologies, "It''s all my fault, I didn''t set up the reporters


    in advance, it was a rare gathering and it was so messed up."


    "That''s okay, next time we''ll make an appointment. I''ve been shopping by myself for a while, so I''ll go


    back now and call you back when I get home."


    I just ordered with Jamie and was chatting, forgetting about Folly for a while.


    Pinched off the phone, the screen hadn''t turned off and Hank''s caller ID popped up again.


    There was no murmur on Hank''s end, "Out?"


    "Hmm." Looking at the time, it was seven o''clock, it was time for him to get off work, "Shopping with


    Folly, forgot the time, I''ll be right back."


    "Send an address and wait for me there."


    "No, just take a taxi, I''m not that delicate."


    I was probably no match for Hank if I kept going, so I had to force myself to hang up.


    So, they left the mall with Dennis, father and son.


    Perhaps it is because the father and son face is too high, many customers are looking towards us.


    When I got to the entrance of the mall, I realized that it was raining outside.


    This is the peak season, and the weather, can not hit the car, it really depends on the fate of the


    individual.


    "Pretty Auntie, will you take our car back?" Jamie suddenly came forward and tugged at my coat, and


    without waiting for my answer, blinked her watery eyes again and snapped at Dennis, "Daddy, pretty


    auntie helped me, let''s take her home, OK?"


    Dennis was silent and did not answer.


    All adults, some refusal will not be expressed too obviously.


    I was about to push back in silence when I heard Dennis'' dark voicee from across the room, "I''ll


    get the car and watch the kids."


    When I looked up, all that was left was his back as he walked into the mall.


    Soon, Dennis drove the car to the entrance of the hotel, ck Maybach, even if it was drenched in rain,


    it also showed the dignity of the status.


    When hesitating to get on, the mall''s security guard has doggedly opened the umbre to cover my


    head and Xiaoanan''s head, fawning over the "please" gesture, sending us to the car.


    Half-pushed, half-heartedly, had to bend over and sit on it.


    "Oye! We''re going to our beautiful aunt''s house!" Jamie was extra excited as soon as he got in the car.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I reached over and ran my hand over his head, smiled, and didn''t say another word after I gave Dennis


    my address.


    Dennis drove intently, while Jamie and I sat in the back seat, keeping himpany with small talk all


    the way, a rare hrity.


    The afterglow swept into the rearview mirror, Dennis seemed a little distracted, I do not know if it is the


    reason for my defensive, always from time to time through the mirror to sneak a look at me.


    It''s not nice to be suspected, and most importantly, it doesn''t feel strange at all to be sitting in a car.


    This caused me to be preupied along the way as well.


    The moment he was lost in thought, Dennis'' voice rang out in a low, deep voice, "Here we are."


    I opened the door and got out of the car while expressing my gratitude, "Thank you, Mr. George."


    By now the rain had subsided and it was possible to escape from the road to the cottage by running a


    few steps.


    "Wait a minute." Dennis suddenly spoke up and called out to me.


    In the blink of an eye, he drove down first from the driver''s seat, went around to the trunk, and came


    back with an extra ck umbre in his hand, standing silently.


    This sudden thoughtfulness made me a little ufortable and I was lost in thought when Dennis


    coldly spoke up and reminded, "Don''t you want to get off?"


    "Ohhhhhh, please."


    Just after the words were said, a familiar voice rang out not far away.


    "ra."


    Dennis looked over almost simultaneously with me and saw Hank at first nce.


    "Hank? Just a few steps away, no need toe out and get it."


    Hank had already changed into his gray silk pajamas, holding a transparent umbre, and walked over


    leisurely.


    "Your friend?" Perhaps it was a hallucination, Dennis'' voice seemed a degree colder again.


    "It''s the fianc¨¦." Hank spoke up before he did.


    I pursed my lips, not too much exnation, can only smile awkwardly.


    "ra,e here." Hank rolled his palms toward me.


    At that, I obediently lifted my feet and walked towards him.


    But just before taking half a step, I felt my wrist being tackled with great force.


    It was a strange feeling for a moment.


    The man''s hands are wide and rough, with little force, but when they touch me, it''s as ifva, burning


    my skin a little tingling, as if something is going through here, into my bones and blood.


    "Mr. George, is there anything else?" My whole body froze in ce, but I didn''t reach out to push


    Dennis away.


    Although he did not use much strength, but I could feel that easily can not be broken.


    Dennis had an above-board look before, but now he''s suddenly ying a scoundrel?


    And Dennis seemed to be confused at this point, as if he didn''t know what he was doing.


    Hank''s eyes instantly locked onto Dennis'' hand thatnded on mine, and his face was grim, "Sir,


    please let go of my hand immediately."


    Dennis''s eyebrows knitted together and finally did not insist and let go of me.


    That''s when I got into the Hank umbre.


    Hank tilted his umbre towards me and his tone was unkind, "I wonder what this gentleman has


    against my fianc¨¦e? Don''t you know that men and women are different?"


    "Hank," I exined, worried about his misunderstanding, "was shopping at the mall with Folly when I


    happened to meet Mr. George''s lost son, so ......"


    Briefly recounted to him what happened.


    After hearing this, Hank''s face eased up a bit and he turned his head to look at Dennis apologetically


    and said, "Since it was a misunderstanding, it''s okay, I should thank Mr. George for making a special


    trip to send my fianc¨¦e."


    Dennis''s already indifferent face did not react, just stared deeply at me for a moment, then turned to the


    car and left.


    "This guy is really weird." I looked at the distant body and couldn''t help but spit, "Changing faces faster


    than the weather in June, it''s overwhelming."


    Hank simply ignored my words, reached out and gave my shoulder a squeeze, urging, "It''s cold


    outside, go inside first."


    "Good." Said, only to realize that our current position is somewhat ambiguous, subconsciously


    shrunken neck, half a step to the side.


    I''m still resistant to Hank''s contact.


    Probably sensing my distancing, Hank''s men retracted for a second.

 Chapter 995 New Neighbors

    Chapter 995 New Neighbors


    When I got home, I took a hot shower and changed into my pajamas just in time for dinner.


    Hank had the maids prepare ginger soup and told me to drink it first, "Get wet and get rid of the cold."


    He picked up the spoon and prepared to hand feed me, I took it directly with the bowl, "I''ll do it myself."


    Just as I was about to drink, my eyes suddenly went ck and a simr scene shed through my


    mind.


    Once upon a time there was someone who fed me medicine with such care and gentleness ......


    The head tingled violently for a moment, a weak hand, almost knocked the bowl over, and put it back


    on the table with his hand.


    "Is everything okay?" Hank watched, anxiously standing up from his chair and leaning over to help me,


    his tone cautious.


    I couldn''t support my head and held my forehead to, "My head hurts ......"


    Hank sniffed, his eyes slightly narrowed, "Remember what?"


    "No ......"


    That heavy feeling of pain was like a gust of wind that dissipated again as I spoke. I let out a long sigh,


    looked up at Hank and asked, "Is this how you took care of me when I was sick before?"


    Hank suddenly came to life, "What do you think?"


    I helplessly pulled the corner of my mouth, Hank has always been careful and considerate, not in this


    atmosphere joking, "You know, I forgot all about it."


    "Nothing that happened before matters." Hank said, picking up the ginger soup and blowing on it,


    bringing it to my mouth, "It should get coldter."


    During the meal, thinking of Dennis and Jamie, it was mentioned as a gossip, "You do not say, although


    Dennis is the richest, the day to day, the son''s affairs, but is very attentive, working hours, said to pick


    up his son went."


    Hank''s eyes flickered, and he paused in his chopping motion, "What kind of a person do you think


    Dennis is?"


    "Depends on which side, as a father, not bad, although there are mistakes, the heart is remembering


    the child, only as an outsider, the character is a little too strange, cloudy, do not get along, I do not


    know if this is the case in front of the child." I thoughtfully analyzed,pletely unaware that I was too


    involved in attention.


    "Yeah well ......" Hank responded indifferently, withoutment.


    Looking up as an afterthought, I realized he had also wandered off.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I rarely saw him drift off in front of me, so out of concern I asked, "Is there


    something wrong with thepany?"


    "It''s okay." Hank smiled and chucked a piece of fish for me, "Eat."


    He did not say, I did not think much about it, head down to eat their own, but each other''s thoughts are


    still very strong spection.


    After dinner, while watching TV in the living room, Hank took a maic card and handed it to me.


    When I took it, I realized it was a brand new ID card with my headshot and ID number, and my name,


    Sue Kennedy.


    It was the first time I visually saw how my name was written and felt strange and familiar.


    "From now on this is your identity, joy and sorrow, all written by yourself, like your name?" Hank said


    lightly.


    There is no better gift for someone with memory loss, and I dly epted, "Thank you, I love it."


    ......


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next morning, after dropping off Hank, I was ready to go for a walk.


    Just outside the door, I saw a ck BMW parked across the road, and beside the BMW stood the man


    in the suit, who was staring at me in awe.


    A few momentster, the man came towards me with his feet up.


    "Hello."


    "Hello." Confused, I said, "How can I help you?"


    The man''s attention lingered on my face for a moment and quickly moved away, his tone respectful and


    polite, "I just want to ask you whether there is anyone renting a house in this neighborhood, I think the


    environment here is quite good, I want to rent one for my boss."


    "This I do not know very well, or you go to themunity property to ask it, I can help you find the


    property phone."


    I thought the man was quite cordial, so I turned around and went back to the house to ask the maid for


    the number and handed the sticky note over.


    The man took the marriage politely, his voice earnest, "Thank you so much."


    "You''re wee. We''ll have to take care of each other if we have the chance to be neighbors."


    "Definitely, definitely."


    The man nodded in response and left without saying a word or two.


    It was just a minor incident, and I didn''t take it to heart.


    Until the afternoon two dayster, holding the cat Hank raised to y in the front yard, just went out


    and found that the BMW of that day appeared again, this time the car parked directly in front of the vi


    across the street.


    The car door opened and the first person to step down was the man who asked me about it the other


    day.


    Then the man went around to the back seat, pulled open the door, and a small and arge two men got


    out of the car.


    Before I could react, Jamie had spotted me, "Pretty Auntie!"


    As soon as Dennis''s hand was released, he spilled his legs and ran towards me.


    In the end, the middle is separated by a road, afraid of children in trouble, I hurriedly put the cat down


    and weed a few steps.


    The little one hugged my leg and raised his little head to look at me with a smile, "How nice to meet you


    again!"


    "Oh, you don''t remember so soon, Auntie lives here." Iughed and rubbed his fluffy head, turning


    sideways to let him see the house behind him.


    It was raining that day, children''s memory is limited, and this vi area is almost a copy and paste of the


    building, it is indeed difficult to recognize all.


    Dennis nced far behind me, then turned his attention to Jamie with a warning in his voice, "Jamie."


    Jamie sniffed and immediately frowned, reluctantly letting go of her little hand and pouting as she


    walked back.


    He walked over to Dennis and fawned over him, grabbing one of Dennis'' fingers, somewhat spitefully.


    Children are very sensitive, probably sensed that Dennis was angry, deliberately to please it.


    This father-son mode of living together is a little too impersonal, so small children, is not too harsh


    some.


    Children are at their most active, so they should be protected and educated with a blend of reason and


    emotion.


    But after all, Dennis and the rtionship is also a casual acquaintance, how people teach children, I


    can not intervene, but only in the mind to think.


    Dennis stood in ce for a moment, then turned around and took the child into the vi across the


    street.


    When they went inside, the man who followed them to open the door turned around and walked over to


    me, "From now on we are neighbors, my name is Toby, from now on, if there is anything, you can just


    ask."


    Toby handed over a business card as he spoke, I took it and scanned it before nodding and introducing


    myself, "Just call me Sue."


    After a pause, I added, "Is that what you came to inquire about for Dennis the other day? He''s your


    boss?"


    "Yes, the general manager wanted to give the children a change of scenery and saw this ce, so I


    came over and settled down, thank you for that day."


    "Toby."


    Just as he finished, Dennis called out from the doorway across the street with a ck face.


    Toby hurried to say goodbye and quickly ran over.


    I looked at the closed door, but I was full of confusion.


    This neighborhood is considered the upper-middle vi area, but less than the ultra-luxury level, Dennis


    this level of wealthy, should not go to a more noble ce to live?


    Why did you choose this ce?

 Chapter 996 cant hitch up the weird uncle

    Chapter 996 can''t hitch up the weird uncle


    There seems to be too much in Dennis the man that cannot be seen with themon mind.


    With a stomach full of doubts, I waited for the opposite side to close the door tightly again before I


    turned around and entered the house.


    In the evening Hank, when he came back it was already dinner time, remembering the new neighbors,


    he casually mentioned at the dinner table, "You''ll never guess who''s moving in across the street."


    "Who?" Hank had a casual attitude, clearly informed but not very interested in the arrival of his new


    neighbor.


    "It''s ......"


    "Dingdong--"


    The words were in my throat, but I was interrupted by the sudden ringing of the doorbell.


    Hank doesn''t like to be disturbed when he''s eating, so the maids all returned to their rooms after


    serving the food.


    Hank had already put down his chopsticks, but when he saw that I had already walked over, he had to


    stop.


    Recently, he has be more and more unable to argue with me on the trivial matters of life.


    Once the door opened, a fleshy little face suddenly emerged, "Pretty auntie!"


    Jamie peaked at the door, his little grape-like eyes darting around, staring at me with a smile.


    I raised the corner of my mouth at her, "Little Ann, looking for Auntie for something?"


    "The power is out at home and there is no water, and the new home is dark and not fun."


    "Well ......" I frowned and heartily stroked the top of the child''s head.


    The cottage had been unused for a long time before Dennis moved in, and it was inevitable that


    something would happen when he suddenly moved in.


    At that moment, Dennis suddenly peeked out of the half-open door, "Jamie is a picky eater."


    "Hmm?" I froze, not reacting for a moment to what he meant by that.


    Jamie then tugged at the corner of my coat and said with a resigned look, "Pretty auntie, I''m so hungry,


    my stomach is deted."


    Dennis added, "He can''t cook at home, and he doesn''t eat takeout."


    He kept his usual expressionless face when he spoke, a and special indifference.


    But this time I understood, the master and the two are here to rub it in.


    I smiled lightly and looked down and said, "Auntie has cooked a lot of food, how about little Anan eat


    with me?"


    Just after he finished, Dennis opened his mouth and responded, "Good."


    The tone of voice is as t as water, but the speed of speech is extremely fast, so I have the feeling


    that he can not wait.


    Warren Buffett''s lunch is worth ten million, then Dennis, the richest man''s dinner, at least a million to


    start with, such a wealth, what reason to covet the ordinary people''s home-cooked dishes?


    "Yes!" Jamie cheered as he pulled me inside and the matter was put behind me.


    Originally there was some concern that Hank would be unhappy if he rashly led people in, but perhaps


    for the sake of upbringing, he actually did not show any dissatisfaction, but was very enthusiastic and


    took the initiative to get up, "I''ll go and add two sets of dishes."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jamie was taught well and trotted up to help.


    Hank bent over and patted him on the shoulder, "Kids just sit tight and wait."


    After saying that, he turned around and went into the kitchen.


    Dennis suddenly walked up to Jamie and popped out without a word, "Don''t you remember what you


    were taught just yesterday?"


    "What is it?" I guess there was so much to teach that the little kid couldn''t think of it for a while.


    Dennis said coldly, "Can''t hitch a ride with the weird aunt."


    "Remember." Jamie nodded his head as if he were a man.


    "Uncle Odd is the same thing, in the future, you have to learn from your own example, remember?"


    Dennis just finished saying this, Hank happened toe out of the kitchen, the scene awkward I


    sucked in a breath.


    The richest man not only has an unpredictable temper, but also is a person who does not know how to


    deal with people, which is to go to other people''s homes to rub food and drink, but also to teach their


    own children not to pay attention to the man of the house?


    I can''t help but sweat for the future of little Ann, with such a father, the child is expected to suffer a lot in


    the future.


    Fortunately, Hank''s patience is very high, and after a few seconds of confrontation with Dennis, he was


    the first to look away, went back to the table and sat down,ughing off this little episode.


    "Go over and sit down, make yourself at home, just make yourself at home." I greeted them both, father


    and son, as I walked over to the chair next to Hank and sat down.


    Hank gave me a dish, "Eat some of this,ter if you arete from work, you will eat first."


    "It''s okay, it only tastes good when there''s a lot of people." I smiled, remembering Jamie''s sweet tooth,


    and gave him a piece of sweet and sour pork in his bowl.


    Jamie took his chopsticks, looked at the meat in the bowl, didn''t move, and looked at Dennis with an


    innocent inclination, as if asking him for instructions.


    Dennis can''t tell if he''s happy or angry, "Auntie likes you before she gives you a dish, eat it, no need to


    be formal today."


    Jamie did not give his old father any face, "But daddy you usually this expression, are angry ......"


    The little one said while lowering his head and silently bringing the tenderloin to his mouth, eating very


    slowly but with a satisfied face.


    If you don''t pay attention, the sweet and sour sauce will be all over your mouth.


    Dennis nced at the afterimage, skillfully pulled out the handkerchief in the pocket of the suit, the


    action is familiar for him to wipe clean.


    Jamie then took advantage of the situation to bring the half bitten tenderloin to Dennis''s mouth with a


    proud little expression, "Daddy, yummy!"


    Dennis frowned and simply let go of him and sat back down, showing resistance by his actions.


    Jamie saw him not eat, immediately stuffed into his mouth, murmuring to himself, "Daddy is petty,


    adults still eat children''s jealousy, let beautiful aunt also give you a piece."


    He omitted the word "clip" directly.


    "Don''t eat, don''t talk, don''t sleep." Dennis reminded.


    Just finished, Jamie panicked and raised his little hand to block his mouth, realizing afterwards that he


    had broken his dad''s taboo again.


    This block, but also dirty hands.


    Dennis frowned helplessly and took the trouble to lean over and wipe him.


    The scene was somehowical and I couldn''t help but be amused.


    Dennis, although somewhat macho, is doing his best to take care of Jamie.


    But the little guy is brought down by him, a mouthful of a beautiful aunt strange uncle, too face control.


    As I was lost in thought, Jamie held up his chopsticks and snapped at me like he was taking credit,


    "Pretty Auntie, here''s Daddy!"


    The atmosphere at the table instantly cooled.


    I don''t think that a rich person of Dennis''s caliber would just eat what someone else has put in his bowl.


    The gap between each other''s backgrounds is in front of us, and just eating at the same table with him


    feels a little strange, let alone more intimate actions.


    "Little Ann obey, daddy wants to eat their own can clip, you more ......"


    I just wanted to get away from the topic, but I didn''t expect Dennis to add, as if he was deliberately


    ying a prank, "Jamie, I want the sweet and sour pork."


    Although it was Jamie''s name, it was clearly for me to hear.


    For a moment, Hank''s chopsticks stopped moving, and the scene was bizarre for everyone.

 Chapter 997 Mr. George is really hard to say

    Chapter 997 Mr. George is really hard to say


    "Well ......" Jamie took a look at his dirty little hands and expressed his ipetence in order to, "Not


    clean ...... Pretty Auntie gives ......"


    Hank, who hadn''t said anything, suddenly interjected, "Mr. George is really close to his son, it seems


    that you and Mrs. George have a good rtionship."


    A gloomy coolness shed under Dennis''s eyes and he responded with a sneer, "Mr. Gibson''s


    rtionship with Miss Kennedy looks pretty average."


    Hank remained unhappy and unhappy, but he was also kind enough to say, "I didn''t think Mr. George


    would have the time to take care of other people''s family affairs when he was so busy."


    Dennis''s face sank and his deep eyes were covered with clouds, "No more than Mr. Gibson''s ability to


    love to worry blindly."


    Hank sat up straight with a jerk, his face all smiles, "Mr. George is so eloquent."


    "Each other." Dennis finished calmly, then turned his head to look at the child, his tone sounded nothing


    vtile, but his voice was put very softly, "Are you full?"


    Jamie, who has probably seen a lot of big scenes, sensed that the atmosphere was not right and


    reluctantly put down the chopsticks in his hand, saying with a tiger''s head, "I''m full."


    "Let''s go then, someone should not like it if we stay any longer." Dennis said as he got up, took Jamie''s


    little hand and said a polite goodbye, "Thanks for the hospitality."


    I watched the father and son walk out before I asked Hank, puzzled, "Is there a grudge between you


    and Dennis?"


    Thest time they met, the two were quite harmonious, but now that they live across the street and


    have be neighbors, the smell of gunpowder is so heavy.


    It''s just a meal, there''s no need for lip-smacking.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The most important thing is that Hank, such a gentle man, did just move too much against the grain.


    Hank sniffed and returned to his usual modest look, smiling lightly, "Why, you think too much, eat well."


    Obviously, he did not want to continue discussing this topic.


    But the more this happens, the more it shows that there is something irreconcble between him and


    Dennis.


    But after all, we are different from ordinary unmarried couples, Hank does not say, I have no reason to


    pursue the end.


    When I nced at her, I noticed Jamie''s bowl and te, which held the rice without moving a single


    bite.


    Dennis said that the new home can not cook, the little one also does not eat takeout, this night so long,


    must be starved.


    We''ll make something simple and send it to themter?


    It''s not good either, so I''m afraid Hank will be more ufortable, even if his mouth does not say, the


    heart is probably already turned upside down.


    The more this happens, the less I should confront him.


    "Can''t eat anymore?" Hank''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    "Well, I''m full, so I''ll go to my room."


    After that, I pretended to be natural and picked up my phone and turned around to go upstairs.


    Maybe Hank saw it, maybe he didn''t notice it, but he didn''t say anything.


    I closed the door and made sure Hank didn''t follow me, so I unlocked my phone, opened the take-out


    app and chose a private restaurant.


    Little Ann won''t have to go hungry tonight.


    ......


    The next day I went out for my usual walk and happened to run into Dennis and Jamie who were


    getting ready to go out.


    Jamie was extra excited when he saw me, "Pretty Auntie!"


    "Good morning little Ann~" I hooked my lips and nced at the rest of my eyes, but found Dennis'' dark


    eyes staring in my direction.


    The subconscious froze for a moment before gathering his expression and responding, "Mr. George."


    "Hmm." Dennis nodded very indifferently, and then led Jamie into the ckmercial vehicle.


    Watching the business car disappear around the corner of the intersection, I sighed helplessly.


    Last night when I called for take-out, but I have referred to Dennis''s price in advance, and ughtered


    myself hard, Dennis this attitude, and I do not know if I have eaten.


    I snapped back to my senses and felt that things were not quite right. Why have I been so attached to


    this father and sontely? Is it because Jamie is so cute?


    And, the frequency of their presence in my life is catching up with Hank.


    Can''t figure it out.


    When I got home, Folly called me.


    "ra, there''s something that I feelpelled to talk to you about." Folly spoke with more seriousness


    than the previous two times we met.


    "Where and when?" With the previous experience of being hounded by paparazzi, I subconsciously


    became careful.


    After I was discharged from the hospital, I had nothing to do but watch the TV news at home, and not


    infrequently I saw the scene where the gossip was obviously blocked by paparazzi reporters, and I was


    afraid that I would not be able to get away next time.


    "I''lle over and pick you upter."


    Not waiting for me to figure it out, the other side had already hung up the phone.


    Half an hourter, just after getting into Folly''s car, I felt her face was not right, "Are you okay? I don''t


    feel too good."


    The time we spend together is not much, but I feel that Folly is not a person with a quiet personality


    and does not like to talk.


    Now she''s obviously a little fidgety.


    Folly nodded with a heavy face, "It''s a little nerve-wracking."


    She paused, and remembered something like, said, "This matter is very important, today said what I


    have to tell you, in fact, you ...... Oops forget it, this is not the ce to talk, talkter."


    Seeing how cautious she was, I didn''t say anything.


    Folly took me to Kimdock.


    "This is my store, does it still ring a bell? Feel free to order whatever you want to drink, this ce is


    permanently free for you."


    I shook my head, although not very thirsty, see Folly so enthusiastic, but still a symbolic order atte.


    Folly stared at my face with a puzzled look, looking left and right, "ra, after all this time, you haven''t


    thought of anything?"


    "Nope." I responded tersely, my eyes ncing around the room.


    This private room is simr in style to thest time Jamie asked me out, only there is nothing more to


    remember than the memory of that time.


    The day before yesterday also went to the hospital, the doctor said basically no serious injury, the


    recovery of memory can not be forced.


    Living with a nk first half of life, every day is like walking on thin ice, everything is like a gorgeous


    dream, always empty underfoot.


    Almost every day when you open your eyes, even the air is strange and suffocating.


    Folly exhaled heavily and looked grave as she picked up her phone and opened it, pushing it from the


    table to me, "Where is he, do you remember?"


    The phone shows a picture of a man who I know all too well, none other than Dennis.


    "I remember him, Dennis," I said, a little confused, "What are you showing me his picture for?"


    Folly''s focus was clearly different from mine, "You remember? Then you just said no?"


    "The richest man, the richest man in the country, the kind of guy who is interested in whatever the


    media is interested in, is it weird to be impressed?" I think Folly was a little too uptight.


    Folly blushed, "When you say remember, you mean this?"


    "Or what?" I thought about it and added, "But now he''s my neighbor, and his son is pretty cute."


    "Neighbors?" Folly finally caught the point and asked nervously, "When was this?"


    "Just yesterday." I didn''t expect her to act so surprised, so I told her all, "Moved into the vi across the


    street from my house."


    "I go ......" Folly touched her chest in shock and seemed to be stunned.


    A momentter, she slowed down, "Meaning you''ve seen each other long ago? And more than once?"


    "Well ...... What''s wrong with having dinner togetherst night?" I looked bewildered.

 Chapter 998 - Bitch in the bones can not be washed away

    Chapter 998 - Bitch in the bones can not be washed away


    Thinking about the scene at that meal, I said to myself, "Hank doesn''t seem to like the Dennis family


    very much."


    "Oh ...... It''s weird to like it." Folly spat.


    "What did you say?" I didn''t understand for a moment.


    "Nothing." Folly pulled right out of the conversation, "What do you think of his son?"


    "It''s a very funny boy." I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes and smile when I thought of little Ann, "And


    before that, he kept chasing me and calling me mom."


    Folly sniffed expression instantly became serious, seems to be open-minded, looked at me with a


    serious expression and said, "You are his mother."


    Silence, or silence ......


    The entire box instantly quiet even a pin dropped on the ground can hear.


    For a long time, I came back to my senses and opened my mouth tentatively, "Folly ...... This kind of


    thing, can not be casually used to joke."


    Deep down I didn''t think Folly was telling the truth.


    As if she had expected my reaction, Folly straightened her expression and said seriously, "I swear,


    everything I said is true."


    At this point, the scales of my heart finally began to waver.


    Folly is big-headed, but not at all ambiguous when ites to business, except that it''s still too


    unbelievable in my current perception.


    Who is Jamie''s mother, Dennis has not yet given a clear answer to the outside world, how can it be


    me?


    Me and Dennis?


    If that''s true, why am I engaged to Hank?


    Does Folly mean that Hank has been lying?


    "Jamie is my son?" I clutched my cup to ease the tension and stroked it for a moment before asking,


    "That means Dennis and I used to ......"


    Folly added my guess directly, "More than once, you''ve never been apart, and even if you had, it would


    have been to cover your tracks, but in fact both love each other deeply."


    Ding--


    I was so distracted that I identally knocked the cup in my hand into the ashtray on the table, spilling


    coffee and staining the tablecloth with arge stain.


    Hands fumbled to take a napkin to wipe, but still gradually closed the hands of the action, "I know you


    have no need to lie to me, but this thing I ept or ......"


    Before the words were finished, a woman''s voice suddenly forced its way in.


    "ra?"


    Along with the ttering sound of high heels rubbing the ground, I turned my face and saw a Jiangnan


    beauty walking aggressively towards me.


    Her eyes were dead on me, and it felt like, I was her father''s killer.


    "Shit, what bad luck, who let the people in!"


    When she finished, the woman was already standing in front of me, her heavily made-up face piled with


    hate, looking a bit grim because of the close proximity.


    I waspletely unaffected by the face, but the subconscious frown told me that once upon a time we


    were definitely not on good terms.


    "It''s really you, you''re actually still alive! You are really alive!" The woman suddenly excited, a grabbed


    my arm, hysterical howling, while screaming, while making a gesture to raise his hand towards me to


    hit.


    Folly hurriedly got up and pushed her away, "Olivia you psycho, are you crazy enough!"


    The woman named Olivia didn''t notice Folly at all, and Folly had no mercy at all, and her hands were


    unforgiving, directly pushing the person down and hitting the door of the private room.


    Olivia, as if she could not feel the pain at all, stared at me with gloomy eyes, hating to cut me into


    pieces, "Dennis is not dead, neither are you, why are you both alive and Edward is dead!


    I couldn''t understand what she was saying, but could tell that she had a great deal of animosity towards


    me.


    Folly was furious when she saw her, "Edward deserved it, no one has wronged him, and you, if your life


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    is too long, I have ways to make you with this snake face now, to squat in jail for the rest of your life!"


    Olivia directly ignored Folly''s words and looked at me like a hawk vulture that had found its prey, "It


    doesn''t matter, it''s better to be alive, I will let you know what it means to live than to die!"


    Folly went straight up and pped her, "Olivia, if you''re sick, go see a doctor, don''t fucking bark in front


    of me, I''ll make your life worse than death right now, believe it or not!"


    At this time, a man with a beret, dressed in fashion passed by, saw Olivia lying on the ground,


    anxiously went forward to help her up, "God, why do you give me trouble again, if this is caught by the


    paparazzi, how can it be!"


    "Shoot on the shoot, is not writing keyboard warrior, just debut in the beep, beep to now the old mother


    is still not the same fire a mess! Olivia a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water rogue look, stammering


    look let a person headache.


    It looks like this woman should be a little famous artist, next to a helpless face, probably her manager.


    The agent is obviously more knowledgeable than Olivia, once she saw it was Folly, she immediately


    took the initiative to concede, "Miss Lewis, I''m sorry, Vivi drank too much, don''t take it to heart, I


    apologize for her."


    Folly set her face coldly, "One more time, and you''ll be waiting to drink the northwest wind with this


    guy."


    "No more, no more."


    The agent apanied with a smile and dragged Olivia out of the box.


    When we reached the door, Olivia even paused for a moment to look at me with unwillingly wide-eyed


    foxy eyes, killing me.


    Watching Olivia''s disappear in the doorway, I didn''t look back for a long time.


    Folly chirped, "What a bummer!"


    Turning my face to see me a little lost in thought, I asked with concern, "ra, are you hurt?"


    I shook my head and froze for a moment before asking, "That, just now, was my enemy?"


    "Well." Folly pulled back the chair and sat down, carelessly exined, "At that time said dead in rehab,


    but the fact is that they were rescued, changed their names and also stic surgery, now transformed


    into a third-tier artists, acting skills are not good, but rubbing hot is first-ss, the bones of the bitch can


    not be washed away."


    "From the entertainment industry? How did I get involved with this guy?" I couldn''t figure it out even


    more.


    "Humph, I think if you can, you never want to get involved with Olivia in your life," Folly said with a


    baredugh, "this woman, steal your man not only, but also almost rece you, steal your life, and


    children ...... In short, some people can''t be called people, before I was wondering who was so clumsy


    to save a self-absorbed junkie, now I understand, it was indeed Edward that pervert did the deed."


    "So in that case, shouldn''t I hate her, but Olivia looks as if the fault is mine, are you sure it''s not


    because it''s my BFF and whitewashing the truth?"


    "Hmm?" Folly had an expression of looking at a fool, "A dog bites you and you have to me yourself


    for not passing by?"

 Chapter 999 cant stop them from recognizing each other

    Chapter 999 can''t stop them from recognizing each other


    Suddenly I felt unable to refute, the world is very different, many thingsmon sense can not exin.


    Love and hate, perhaps both without a source, can not escape, and can not avoid.


    "Auntie ra!"


    Jamie''s milky voice suddenly came from the doorway.


    Turning around to look over, he found Dennis standing at the door of the private room with little Ann.


    Little Ann was so excited that she tugged Dennis'' arm and headed for the private room, the weight of


    her little body pressed into Dennis'' hand, almost flying up.


    On the contrary, Dennis, a calm look from the good as the flow, slowly and methodically lift the foot to


    I didn''t expect to meet them twice in the same ce as father and son and was a bit surprised, "Little


    Anon, what are you doing here?"


    "Jamie''s hungry, Daddy''s taking me to dinner!" Little Ann let go of Dennis and came up to me and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    replied as if she was taking credit.


    I subconsciously moved my feet back a bit to avoid Dennis'' biting eyes.


    Dennis remained calm in his joy and anger, but only looked at Folly and me meaningfully, seemingly


    surprised by our presence in the same frame.


    It took a few seconds to remember Folly''s confession just now, and then looked at Xiao An An, with


    mixed feelings.


    Is little Anan really my son?


    I was once married to Dennis ...... Married?


    Thinking of this, the line of sight subconsciously turned to the direction of Dennis, for the first time,


    seriously examine this man.


    Looking around, I really don''t think my former self would be involved with such a person.


    Besides, to my knowledge, Dennis is too difficult to serve and not my type.


    Probably sensing my observation, Dennis also raised his eyes and looked over, and their eyes met


    right into each other.


    His eyes are as cold as his appearance, and it''s unnerving to gaze up at people.


    Jamie and he look like him, but did not inherit half hostility.


    Toby, who was probablyte because of the dy in parking, saw Folly and me, and his expression


    froze for a moment before he greeted us with a respectful nod, "Miss Kennedy, Miss Lewis."


    I nodded, sort of, in response.


    Folly, however, was a little surprised by his appearance, "Toby?"


    After saying that, she looked incredulously at Dennis next to her, and a puzzled emotion shed under


    her eyes.


    A few momentster, these two exchanged a furtive nce in front of the astute Dennis, seemingly


    reaching some tacit agreement.


    Immediately afterwards, Toby came forward and reminded, "Sir, the private room has already been


    arranged."


    "Hmm." Dennis lightly responded, and then prepared to take little Ann away, "Jamie."


    Little Ann wisely rolled her eyes, clutching my little hand and just wouldn''t let go, "I want to eat with


    Auntie ra!"


    Dennis eyes slightly converge, did not agree nor refuse, silent for a while, and then from the teeth to


    throw out two words, "by you."


    After saying that, he lifted his feet and left the booth.


    This means that the child''s request is granted.


    "Auntie ra, go with Jamie to ......" Little Ann got a pardon and excitedly dragged me with maximum


    strength to go after Dennis.


    I''ve always been soft in front of little Ann, it didn''t take long to be taken to Toby''s reserved private room,


    Folly also followed, but deliberately a few steps behind, whispering to Toby.


    Just after sitting down, Dennis hooked his finger at Toby, signaling him to take out the micrputer


    he had prepared in his bag, then Dennis opened the micrputer and handed it to Jamie.


    Confirming that the little one was no longer paying attention to the movement over here, Dennis looked


    up, his sharp gaze instantly locked on Folly and Toby, his voice dark, "Now you can talk."


    He sat on the chair, because of his stocky body, andes with an aura, even if there is nothing angry


    on the face, it looks like a big mountain, full of oppression.


    I could probably guess something, but wasn''t sure, and just gave Folly a deep look.


    Dennis''s unruffled aura was so intimidating that Folly could only go out on a limb, "You heard me right, I


    just want ra and Jamie to meet, and no reason can stop a mother from meeting her biological son!"


    Folly had already given me a precautionary shot, so I wasn''t very surprised.


    I just went to see Dennis'' reaction.


    Dennis happened to look over, his eyes lingered on me for a second and then moved away.


    Quickly, Dennis lowered his eyes and sneered as if he had heard some childish joke, "And then?"


    Folly could only speak again with a stiff upper lip, saying with certainty, "She''s the only wife you''ll ever


    have."


    Having said that, and seemingly realizing how bold she was, she quietly stared at Dennis again, with a


    wary face.


    Dennis in the matter of hiding emotions is a good hand, this time the face is back to the expressionless


    state, not a word, the silence is frightening.


    Folly seems to be unsure of his mind, apprehensively tugging at my coat, as if to say that if there is any


    situationter on, can not protect her.


    I was baffled and couldn''t understand why she had so much faith in me.


    Even if Jamie is extra close to me, it doesn''t mean that Dennis will love me. Before the truth of the


    matter is established, I am only a repeatedly close to his son in the eyes of Dennis, not a good


    intentioned woman, which is what forgiveness.


    I was more excited about the truth than I was about Dennis'' feelings, and pursed my lips and gathered


    my courage to say, "Folly''s words may seem unreliable, but I don''t think that she has to lie ......"


    Dennis'' face did not change as I spoke, but his eyes were slightly out of focus, and he was obviously


    listening carefully.


    A willingness to listen means a chance to get closer to the truth.


    Speaking of which, I paused for a moment and inclined my head to look at Little Ann.


    Like a small adult, he waspletely captivated by the code on top of the micrputer and seemed


    to be ying it with ease, the corners of his mouth slightly hooked.


    Seeing this scene, my whole heart became soft, unconsciously followed him and smiled, saying to


    myself, "Actually, it''s very simple to verify, just let me take little Ann to do a paternity test, and soon


    there will be a conclusion."


    When I finished, the attention of the entire booth fell on Dennis.


    Dennis looked indifferent and sat in the same position as earlier, still elusive.


    This suffocating silence made me feel ufortable and uncontrobly fiddled with my fingers.


    Folly stated a secret that even I had trouble epting, let alone Dennis.


    Dennis is the richest man in the country, with a dainty fianc¨¦e ...... For him, there should be more


    distress if thingse true.


    Suddenly, as an afterthought, I remembered something and asked Dennis, "Have you forgotten about


    the old days too?"


    From the moment Folly confessed that, all my thoughts are on little Ann, because I am very close to


    little Ann, as for between me and Dennis, it is ignored ......


    To me, Dennis is just a stranger whom I just met a few days ago, and even a little annoying.

 Chapter 1000 Its that he doesnt want to

    Chapter 1000 It''s that he doesn''t want to


    I thought Dennis was ready to silence to the end, I did not expect him to suddenly headless voice


    threatened, "just those words, sealed in this room forever, if there is half a word out, the consequences


    are their own."


    I smiled for a moment, but quickly understood what he meant and nodded, "Don''t worry."


    Dennis is the master of the George Group, and everything and everyone around him determines the


    life and death of the George Group.


    The Whaley family and the George family''s marriage contract has been buzzing, and if it had been


    rumored at this time that Dennis had been secretly raising a child with his ex-wife, it might have caused


    the George Group''s stock price to fluctuate.


    However, Dennis jerked his head up and stared at me with those hardened ice eyes, "Good acting


    skills, was Larry introduced to you?"


    He knows about Larry?


    That means he still has memories of our mutual friend, it''s just the tone of voice, not very friendly.


    "What do you mean?" I could feel the hostility pouring out of the man''s eyes and was somewhat


    bewildered.


    Even if it is the ex-wife, mutual feelings break up, to break up the end, see the good from the ghost of


    the old man back, there is no need to be anxious, right?


    Dennis directly ignored my words and turned his head to Folly, his bony fingers tapping on the table,


    "Two years ago, ra''s death obituary was published, trying to take advantage of me, even making


    such a low-level mistake?"


    The mention of this, Folly''s whole person instantly frozen, as if Dennis really hit the nail on the head,


    piercing her handle.


    I, however, waspletely shocked.


    So, I died two years ago?


    A bunch of words inexplicably popped up in my head: the criminalw provides that when a missing


    person has been missing for four years, the family and spouse can apply for a death certificate.


    I wasid up for six years and the death obituary was published two years ago, which means that


    people who wanted to prove I was dead probably gave up long ago and couldn''t wait to file a petition


    with the court once the years were up.


    It was only at this moment that I understood what Hank''s phrase "just pretend there is no such person


    as ra" was all about.


    My brain buzzed, I subconsciously looked at Dennis, only immediate family members can submit a


    death request, so, is it my still unknown family members who removed me from this world, or is it the


    man in front of me who does not show his anger?


    But it was clear from Dennis'' expression that he wasn''t holding out hope that his wife was still nursing


    the thing.


    When I think of this, my heart sinks for some reason, and I have an indescribable sadness.


    But now is not the time to be sad.


    I calmed down, stood up and looked at Dennis solemnly, "No matter what happened before, as you can


    see now, I am alive and well and fully qualified to take care of the children, and I would like to spend


    some time alone with Jamie."


    Mother and son are connected, and I believe that it won''t be long before I can get back those missed


    moments.


    The words fell, Dennis slyly raised his head, deep eyes as if a puddle of spring water, deep, "can not


    understand human words?"


    He said hit here paused for a moment, the afterglow swept a nce at the distant little Ann, only then


    not very patient pressure voice said, "then, I''ll make it clear, Jamie''s mother is dead, even if you look


    alike, you can not be her, do not presume to challenge my bottom line."


    Thisment baffled me, "Mr. George, get this straight, no one is pretending to be your ex-wife right


    now, but I am her, it''s Sue Kennedy."


    I was angry and anxious, without much thought I took the ID card out of my bag, held it face out in my


    hand and held it up for disy.


    Although this method seems childish, it is the most direct and effective way I can think of to prove


    myself.


    I had thought that the ID card a bright, will certainly be able to turn the situation, however, Dennis only


    nced down, the unruly face will show a meaningful smile to.


    Made weak by his performance, my hand also unconsciously shook.


    At this point, Folly came over and leaned over to look at the papers in my hand, and after reading them,


    her face was a scowl, and she even tugged at my coat, telling me to stop, "Put it away, ra."


    "Why?" I didn''t understand, and even a nameless fire was triggered, "Doesn''t this face, and ID card,


    prove that I''m Dennis'' ex-wife, Jamie''s mother?"


    "Thete Mrs. George''s first name, it was ra," Toby exined.


    Hearing him say that, I suddenly deted, vainly squeezed the ID card in my hand.


    I remember very clearly that when Hank gave me my ID, he said, "Sue Kennedy."


    Could it be that it was really just a misunderstanding?


    But are there really two people who look so much alike in this world?


    See mepletely out of focus, Dennis exhaled deeply, actually did not have the intention to seize on


    the spot, said in a low voice, "Kimdock is indeed in your hands to do a sound, but this is not you do not


    know the capital of proportion, this matter, write me a detailed report, and then the next time, you know


    what the consequences will be. "


    This was said to Folly, but Dennis''s gloomy eyes were dead on me.


    It gave me the feeling that he was looking through me at another person, or that he was actually like


    Folly and the others, treating me like the dead "ra" but not bothering to let me be "ra".


    Even though Folly was a woman of the world, she could not be tough in front of the murderous Dennis


    again and again, and hastily responded, "I will give you a reasonable exnation."


    After saying that, she pulled me out.


    Walking to the door, Dennis'' dark voice once again rang out in a low tone, "You may not be able to


    afford to carry other people''s lives, don''t be too presumptuous."


    His meaning could not be clearer, I am not ra and not entitled to enjoy her life.


    But the more he did, the more I was reluctant to look at the little Anan in the corner, the more


    Leaving Kimdock, Folly nned to drive me back.


    Sitting on the passenger side, I was still thinking about what just happened, so I slowed down a lot in


    putting on my seat belt.


    Folly could see that I was distracted, and with one hand on the steering wheel, she seriously analyzed,


    "Didn''t you notice that something was wrong with Dennis?"


    "Where?" I looked bewildered.


    Folly had a look of hatred, "Think about it, if he really decided that you were the impostor I found to


    pretend to be ra and poked you in the face, with his personality of revenge, could he do nothing and


    let us both back out?"


    "Maybe, it''s for Jamie''s sake, little kids have always been close to me." I guessed.


    "Not necessarily." Folly shook her head and said thoughtfully, "In my opinion, Dennis may not have not


    recognized you, but he did not want to."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1001 Not so scary anymore

    Chapter 1001 Not so scary anymore


    I frowned, not quite understanding what she meant.


    What do you mean by recognizing it, but not wanting to recognize it?


    Who knows how to take care of a child better than a biological mother?


    Folly''s expression was a little heavier, "It''s tooplicated to say for a while, wait for me to go back


    and investigate."


    She can not be sure, I naturally can not say anything more, "Well."


    After thinking about it, I asked again, "What was that death obituary Dennis was talking about? What


    exactly was I before?"


    The feeling just now can not be wrong, rather than Dennis does not believe that his wife is still alive, he


    does not want to admit that there is a wife.


    After saying that I am a little confused, tangled look at Folly, "in fact there is no possibility that you are


    mistaken, you have also read, maybe I and Dennis''s ex-wife ra, just the same sound and different


    words, and happen to look like it."


    With my eyebrows knitted together, I couldn''t tell if I couldn''t tell the truth or if I refused to ept the


    fact that I had been pronounced dead.


    The people who are so eager to erase the traces of their existence are no different from those who


    have been abandoned by the world, and it seems that even a lifetime of living in a muddle is not so


    terrible than bing an existence that is forgotten and abandoned.


    Folly opened her mouth to say something, but I didn''t have the courage to listen and raised my hand


    between us, "Forget it, don''t say anything, I''m a bit tired, take me back first."


    I was not in the right mood, and naturally Folly could not force me to face it, so she had to send me


    back first.


    The car passed through the high-tech district, I suddenly wanted to go talk to Hank, so I let Folly find a


    random ce to drop me off.


    The Gibson Group is not difficult to find, a five-minute taxi ride will get you there, once you enter the


    lobby, the receptionist is very eager to entertain, "Hello Miss, I wonder if you have an appointment?"


    "No, but I''d like to meet Hank, I''m his ...... friend." I finished and subconsciously nced in the direction


    of the office area.


    I haven''t been to Hank''spany since I sobered up, and it''s filled with scantily d, high tech people,


    each doing their own job and fighting for time.


    When the receptionist heard this, he began to be gloomy, "Mr. Gibson has a lot of friends, he doesn''t


    meet everyone, register first, I''ll call you back when there is news."


    So it seems that Hank''s business is also doing well, and one side is hard to find.


    "No, let him be busy." Originally, it was just a whim, since Hank had a lot of things to do, it was just as


    well to talk at another time.


    The receptionistdy winks and puts back the visitor registration form, her tone is not shady, "You take


    your time."


    Just turned around, the elevator dinged, the door opened, Hank and several men came out, look at the


    temperament, one of the slightly older should be a customer.


    Probably about to talk business.


    Hank saw me at first nce, a moment of hesitation shed under his eyes, and quickly inclined his


    head and instructed his assistant to take the client to the conference room first, and then lifted his feet


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    towards me, "Why didn''t you notify me in advance so I could have someone pick you up?"


    The receptionist probably didn''t expect me and Hank to be that close, and her whole face darkened.


    Before I could say anything, Hank was already dragging me by the waist and leading me inside, "Go to


    my office."


    The sudden closeness made me shiver uncontrobly, and as soon as the door closed, I immediately


    stood to the side and pulled away from each other.


    Hank seems to be used to it, and did not pursue it, calmly took a ss of water and handed it to me.


    I took a small sip and exined sheepishly, "I ...... It''s not a big deal, I happened to be passing by and


    thought I''de up and take a look."


    Hank pulled right out of the conversation, "Why did you remember to go out today?"


    "Went out to meet a friend." I subconsciously had reservations.


    Probably because there were not many familiar faces, Hank immediately guessed, "Is it Miss Lewis?"


    "Hmm." There''s no point in hiding that.


    Just after finishing, the atmosphere is a little awkward, I hold the cup, fingers constantly rubbing the


    edge of the cup wall, do not know whether to put the heart of the doubts to spill.


    Hank''s attention was on me the whole time,id back, as if he had already seen me through.


    After a few moments, Hank turned around and sat down at his desk, asking casually, "Just talking and


    nothing else? You didn''t run into the paparazzi again, did you?"


    The previous incident with Folly was mobbed by paparazzi at the mall, and I mentioned it to Hank


    during a casual conversation.


    My mind was not here, Hank opened the box, so I could not help myself, "Hank, you ...... You''ve been


    dealing with Mr. George for a long time, right?"


    Hank blushed and said faintly, "Who blew a whistle on you?"


    Hank''s question was so direct that I was a bit overwhelmed.


    He didn''t look faint-hearted at all.


    This makes me a little embarrassed, for just a few days of acquaintance, running to question the man


    who never abandoned me for six years, too wolf heart and dog lungs some.


    Hank saw me hesitate and got serious with his attitude, "Is it Folly?"


    I pursed my lips, "Folly is also hoping I can get my memory back soon."


    Hank didn''t seem surprised at all, and instead of asking about the specifics of our conversation, he


    asked lightly, "Do you think she''s telling the truth?"


    "She has no need to lie." In my heart of hearts, I still trust Folly.


    "That''s good." Hank smiled gently, "As long as you believe she''s not lying to you, then no."


    Hank said that, which confused me even more.


    In this way, Hank gives me the feeling that it is not like an unmarried couple, or even like they have


    been in love, but more like a confidant, not too much to take into ount, not to mention jealous.


    Even if they live together, their lives arepletely separate, without any transgression of ambiguity.


    This thought had been pent up in my mind for too long and this time, I had to ask, "Am I really your


    fianc¨¦e?"


    After hearing this, Hank suddenly changed his face and hung back uncharacteristically, "What do you


    think?"


    I shook my head, "I don''t know."


    Hank suddenlyughed lowly, then he naturally took out his phone and said without thinking, "It''s


    gettingte, do you want to wait for me to go back together, or should I have someone send you now?"


    Such a straightforward diversion is not obvious to a fool.


    But I always felt that his words just now, hiding another meaning.


    Hank was the first person I saw when I opened my eyes, and rightfully became the person I knew best.


    But at this moment, I suddenly feel as if I can''t see through him at all.


    Hank seemed to feel a look at me, a broad palm gently patted on my arm, or a modest tone, "do not


    push yourself too hard, the road before the road will naturally open, take your time."


    I ghostly responded, "I know, it''s not long before closing time anyway, I''ll wait for you."


    It''s too early to go back just a person''s thoughts, rather than take this opportunity to observe Hank''s


    usual appearance, the


    Hank instructed his secretary to prepare an afternoon tea and went to the adjacent conference room for


    a meeting.


    The entire office is open style, separated by a ss wall, and from my position, I was able to see the


    conference room very clearly.

 Chapter 1002 You dont like children

    Chapter 1002 You don''t like children


    Unlike usual, Hank is extraordinarily strong in front of his business partners, the atmosphere of the


    meeting room ispletely in his control, the way he points and waved, I can''t help but think of


    Dennis.


    Daily life is so unbeatable people, talking about business, only more aggressive.


    Thinking about this, the movement of drinking coffee suddenly stopped, how can I think of that person.


    Turned his head, looked carefully at the office hours of the decoration, the busy downtown business


    district of the lot, in Hank this age sitting here everything, although and the top rich some gap, but also


    counted among the people.


    I remembered the crazy woman Olivia I met.


    It was because Dennis and Little Ann suddenly appeared that we didn''t have time to pursue our feud


    with Folly.


    Olivia, like Larry, is in the entertainment industry and her identity information should not be difficult to


    find out.


    So I took out my phone and searched for the keyword "Olivia" in the browser that came with it.


    "OliviaDennis goes on a high-profile trip ......"


    "...... Daughter of Luna makes a high-profile return."


    "The Road to the Fall of a Former Millennial ......"


    "Olivia can''t beat drug addiction, kills herself in prison ......"


    Each article is apanied by arge number of exaggerated photos.


    Olivia''s life has taken a big turn for the worse and inte users are mostly bemoaning her downfall.


    The woman''s appearance in the photo is far from what I saw in Kimdock that day. The entertainment


    industry has zero tolerance for hical artists, and with the face of a drug addict and criminal, even if


    the background is hard, there is no chance of getting ahead.


    As Folly said, Olivia has not only changed her face, but also her identity. The information released to


    the public now is almost no more real information except Vivi''s stage name.


    There is just one thing I can''t understand, Folly said that it was Olivia who had wronged me, howe


    I haven''t bothered her for six years, but when she sees me, she is pping her teeth and ws to seek


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    justice?


    After thinking about it, I feel a little helpless, now even I am not "ra", this matter can not be


    determined, why worry about "ra" enemy.


    With a long sigh of relief, I turned my head and saw Hank in the opposite room, and subconsciously


    filled in his name in the search field.


    The search results took me by surprise.


    "The Gibson Group''s sessor," "The son of a lifetime who returned from study abroad," "Rumors of


    Hank''s disagreement with stepmother Yara." "Edwin died and Hank took over thepany" "Mother


    died in a fall and the Gibson family was left with empty rooms".


    His parents died one after another in such a short period of time, how should he spend such dark days


    ......


    Compared to Olivia, he seems to have had a more difficult life. Perhaps it was that obscure period that


    made him so deep-rooted in his mind.


    Then came the news of Hank''s rtionship with "ra".


    When Hank mysteriously disappeared six years ago, the Gibson Group was left without a head and its


    shareholders were on the verge of a rebellion, and it was "ra" who stepped in to hold the fort for


    Hank at that moment.


    Perhaps because of "ra" and Dennis''s rtionship as a couple, "ra" and Hank, although they


    have a good rtionship, but there are no rumors of any ambiguity.


    But from my perspective, it may not really be that pure.


    Clicking on one of them, I finally saw a picture of thete ra, as Dennis put it.


    I have to say, and I really look too much like me, in addition to look much better than me, the body also


    looks more round and healthy, the features are simply identical.


    I was a little lost in thought, and when I didn''t notice, Hank had finished the meeting and walked in,


    "What are you looking at so intensely?"


    When he spoke, the person was standing right in front of me, he lowered his eyes, his eyes touched


    the browser disy, then he smiled lightly and walked helplessly to his desk, "You think it''s the same


    person?"


    In one word, my heart''s suspicion was broken.


    I simply got up and walked over, sat down across from him, clicked on the picture and handed my


    phone over, "Don''t you think it looks like that?"


    Six years, enough to change a person''s appearance, but can not erase the traces left on the body.


    Hank folded his legs and leaned back in his swivel chair, staring longingly at my face for a few seconds


    before speaking lightly, "It does look like that."


    If he showed blinking words, I can still argue a bit, but he answered so sure, I suddenly do not know


    what to say.


    Hank is affirming and denying at the same time.


    I''m sure I look almost exactly like "ra", but only like her, not her after all, so he canment so


    lightly.


    Looking into his eyes, I suddenly realized that Hank had never mentioned his past life to me.


    If he was so close to "ra", why did he get engaged to me, who looks exactly like her?


    "It''s time to take you out to eat today."


    Before I could think clearly, Hank was already up and urging me to go outside.


    I subconsciously picked up my phone and followed him out in a good manner.


    At that moment I realized that when facing Hank, I had be ustomed to epting and avoiding


    all the topics that he did not want to delve into.


    When I got into Hank''s car and was about to leave, a ck car suddenly braked sharply and blocked


    the way, but thanks to Hank''s timely reaction, I didn''t hit it.


    "Drip-" Hank had the decency to honk the horn to signal the other side to move over.


    After about two minutes, the other side neither rolled down the window to apologize, nor any action,


    Hank had to unbuckle his seat belt and go down to negotiate with the other side.


    However, he just knocked on the other side of the window, but the ck car suddenly elerated and


    drove away with a whoosh.


    This unqualified behavior, forgiving the good-tempered Hank could not help but frown, but he was


    finally unwilling to dy, watching the other car disappeared in the exit, then turned around and got into


    the car.


    I was hiding something in my heart and didn''t ask too many questions, and the journey was uneventful,


    so I soon put this little episode behind me.


    As soon as I sat down at the restaurant, Folly sent me a bunch of photos on Facebook.


    They were taken when "ra" was with her.


    Of course, there are also mixed with some "ra" holding two children, the photo, the woman''s face


    happy and contented, it can be seen that the family is very well loved.


    "Still thinking about what you just did?" Hank tentatively observed my phone interface.


    I simply handed the phone over some, "Folly said these might help me recover my memory."


    Hank handed over the phone, flipped around for a while, stopped at the "ra" teasing the child when


    making a face on the photo, his eyes showed some delicate tenderness, "it seems, ra finally and


    the child to spend that period of time very happy. "


    "Yeah." I smiled lightly, "What mother and child are not happy together."


    Suddenly remembering something else, I asked Hank, "What about us, did we ever have kids?"


    Hank froze and pushed the phone off the table and in front of me, "No, I tried, but you refused, maybe


    you don''t like kids."


    I don''t like children?


    But how I feel, I still like to spend time with little Ann.


    Children are much better, simple and innocent, no bad intentions, bye bye fat, just look at the mood will


    be good.


    Is it true that I have changed my temperament after a trip to the ghost gate?


    Looking at the photo of "ra" with the child, I nodded absentmindedly, "Maybe ...... That''s right."

 Chapter 1003 - If its too late, its too late!

    Chapter 1003 - If it''s toote, it''s toote!


    It is probably because of this that we used to spend so much time apart when faced with a man like


    Hank.


    When I think of this, I suddenly feel a little more guilty, if I could have figured it out earlier, maybe I


    wouldn''t have let each other at this age, but no children around.


    This feeling makes me uneasy, like a virus that has been imnted, every cell in my body is resisting,


    yet I still can''t help but feel sorry.


    I really didn''t want to get confused and looked over at Hank, "Hank, I want to see a psychiatrist."


    The first time I mentioned this, Hank looked stunned, put down the knife and fork in his hand, looked at


    me seriously and said, "I did know something about psychotherapy before, also consulted a


    professional doctor, psychotherapy is mainly for patients with heart disorders, you have memory loss


    because of the ident, rash treatment, at most, can only y a supporting role, the effect will not be


    too good. "


    The waiter came up with the food and waited for him to leave before Hank continued, "Why did you


    suddenly think of this? Did something happen? Don''t push yourself too hard."


    I thought about it and put my head down a little lost, "I just want to find myself and don''t want to keep


    living with the shadow of another person on my back."


    Hank smiled, did not answer, lowered his eyes deep in thought for a moment, before raising his head


    loose, "Since you have decided, I support, after returning tonight, contact the psychiatrist, but I still say,


    do not hold too much hope, we wille to a long time."


    "Good." I looked at him excitedly, it didn''t matter how small the chance was, as long as I could try, I was


    unwilling to lose even one second of my memory.


    "Let''s eat." Hank hooked his lips, a faint smile under his eyes.


    ......


    After dinner it was already dark, foggy and drizzly.


    It''s only early autumn and it''s raining all the time in City P. It''s inexplicably irritating.


    Walking back to the car, my hair was wet from the rain, Hank drove the car, slowing down, talking to me


    from time to time and making small talk.


    Driving out of the city, through an intersection, Hank mmed on the brakes, but suddenly found that


    no matter how to step on the car did not slow down the traces of speed, but increasingly fast.


    Hank tried to pull the handbrake, but due to the speed of the car, simply can not pull up, the car is like


    an arrow off the string, an uncontroble loss of control, in the blink of an eye, through the red light


    sped away.


    Hank''s face sank, while desperately honking the horn to warn vehicles pedestrians, while shouting,


    "ra, the brakes are broken, I try to control, you jump out of the car, ifte, it will be toote!"


    I have found anomalies at this point, the intersection behind us because we forced through, more than


    a dozen cars blocked in the middle, the oing car also noticed that the car is too fast, all agile


    dodge.


    Clutching the seat belt tightly, I also followed the tension, "No, I can not leave you!"


    Instead of being touched by the words, Hank showed his unprecedented anger, "I told you to run! You


    were saved by my life, I will not allow you to be in danger!"


    The situation is critical, I simply do not have time to think about the hidden meaning of his words, a


    gritted teeth, pressed the door switch, and jumped hard to the grass on the side of the road.


    The good thing is that the grass vegetation is soft, I was lucky to have only minor injuries, nothing


    serious.


    Thinking of Hank, who was still in the car, I hurriedly got up to catch up in the direction the car was


    going, and stood up violently, but heard a loud "bang", Hank''s car had hit the guardrail and overturned


    on its side.


    I quickly ran over, found the driver''s seat, got down on the ground and checked Hank''s injuries through


    the car window, "Hank, are you okay!"


    Hank''s head was bleeding, his eyes were vacant, he opened his mouth, but nothing came out, blinked,


    seemed to recognize me, and then he passed out.


    I then fumbled to take out the phone and prepare to call an ambnce, "120? I have someone injured


    here, the address is ......"


    Fortunately, this is not far from the city, the ambnce came in less than ten minutes.


    Hank was taken into the operating room and I waited outside in the hallway, fidgeting.


    Two hourster, the red light went out and the doctor pushed the door and appeared.


    I immediately went up and asked after the situation, "Doctor, is the patient''s injury serious?"


    "The airbag protection is in ce, all are traumatic injuries, the surgery has been stitched up, but still


    need to be hospitalized for a period of observation."


    The heart that was raised could finally be put down, "Thank you, doctor."


    Soon Hank was wheeled out by the nurse, still groggy from the anesthetic.


    I leaned over and called him softly from the edge of the bed, "Hank?"


    Hank''s eyes rolled up and he failed to speak.


    It was only when he was transferred to the ward that I thought to contact his friends and family.


    However, the information on the Inte shows that Hank is an only child, and both parents are dead,


    in addition to these, I know nothing about him, not to mention rtives, even friends I do not know one.


    Hank seems to be another me, a lonely individual.


    Inexplicably, this moment, I to him, actually gave birth to a sympathetic taste.


    By the next day, Hank wasrgely sober.


    I made porridge for him.


    Hank sat on the bed, smiled as I fed him spoonful after spoonful, and joked, "A bit of a virtuous wife


    and mother."


    I rolled my eyes, "I can''tpare with you, life and death, just think of letting me live."


    At that time, more than a second dy, the speed of the car will increase a lot, the impact of the


    collision stop on the driver more damage, but Hank still did not even think about it, insisted that I


    jumped out of the car before doing the emergency brake.


    It''s a lie to say that you are not moved.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank smiled and quickly finished his porridge, then leaned back against the bed and closed his eyes,


    looking weak.


    Seeing this, that feeling of guilt immediately rushed up to the heartache, the voice was immediately


    mute, "Fortunately, you ...... Otherwise I would never be able to forgive myself."


    Hank smiled lightly, thought for a moment, and said, "In this case, no matter what I say, you''ll forgive


    me, right?"


    I suppressed a sob from the tip of my nose, "What?"


    The smile on Hank''s face was suddenly curtailed and he said with a subdued expression, "We are not


    an unmarried couple."


    At this moment I actually regret a little, so seriously look directly into his eyes.


    But I was even more helpless, obviously cheated by him, I just could not me him, but instead put my


    head down and avoided his gaze, "Well, I know."


    "You don''t have to hold back if you''re angry? Or do you not want to talk to me anymore?" Hank


    sounded sincere and acted honestly, not flustered in the least.


    I thought for a moment before saying to myself, "If you had the intention to hide it, you wouldn''t have


    allowed me to hang out with Folly, besides, you saved my life, you took care of me for six years, I owe


    you my whole life."


    For a moment, Hank nodded slightly and did not retort.


    I poured a ss of warm water and handed it over, "It''s just that I''m curious as to why you fabricated


    our rtionship."


    Hankughed, "In that situation, if I hadn''t said that, you would have believed me and let me continue


    to take care of it?"


    A person who forgets everything means the whole world is strange and scary, and besides, all the


    medical care felt that we were in that kind of rtionship, and by saying that, Hank eliminated a lot of


    corroboration and gave me no reason to doubt at least until I was discharged.


    The uneasiness at the time is still palpitating when I think about it again, and I have to say that Hank


    observed it very carefully.


    So it seems that Hank did do this for my sake.


    Therefore, I nodded, didn''t pursue the matter and continued to satisfy the question in my mind, "So


    what, am I the ra Folly was talking about or not?"


    Hank looked at me without any hesitation in his eyes, "I already gave you the answer."


    I froze for a moment, the illusion in my mind extinguished, "I know."


    Much like, but not.

 Chapter 1004 No blood relation

    Chapter 1004 No blood rtion


    Perhaps the source of all the confusion is because of this face.


    "Disappointed?" Hank always seems to be able to see right through the heart.


    I shook my head in a heartfelt way, "No, I figured it out, so I don''t have to think about it every day, I''m


    happy, but it''s a pity that such a cute little Ann is not destined to be mother and son."


    Hank then simply joked, "If you''re sure you''ve changed your mind, I''m always ready to have one with


    you."


    "Less." I rolled my eyes in disgust and said while reaching out to grab the water in his hand, "Lied to


    me for so long, and still want to continue to take advantage, do not serve!"


    Hank had a head injury, but it didn''t stop his hands from exerting force and easily protecting the ss


    of water, "You can''t bear to treat a patient like that?"


    Helplessly red and had to give up.


    Although the memory is not recovered, theck does not mean that I am still a confused egg.


    There are so many unanswered questions about Hank that it''s just not advisable to rush him until he


    heals.


    During the time I was lying unconscious in bed, Hank kept watch over me for six years, showing that he


    had no ill will towards me.


    After eating, Hank came to sleep, and after watching him sleep, I went out to get some air in the


    hallway.


    Just sat down, the phone rang, looked down and saw that there was no note.


    The heart sinks, the ghost of the man who is as cold as ice, this mystery, and he is too consistent.


    Get up with the phone and look at Hank on the bed through the door and window. In the end, he is not


    badly hurt, and at this moment he is asleep and breathing steadily.


    I then pressed the answer button, "Hello who is it?"


    The unexpectedly dark voice came over the receiver, "Miss Kennedy."


    I was almost immediately certain that it was Dennis.


    Dennis''s voice is very special, like a deep autumn pool of water moistened, cold like bone, but also


    through the power of the inexplicable, it is easy to distinguish.


    Inexplicably some heavenly fortune of the celebration, Dennis although not to no one in sight, hands


    and feet is permeated with innate nobility, is the kind of natural superiors, actually will take the initiative


    to call me.


    I calmed down, pushed down my nervousness, and answered, "Mr. George, is something wrong?"


    "The results of your and Jamie''s paternity test are in, and I''m sending someone to pick you up."


    Dennis''s awareness was concise and I was unaware that I had adapted to it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I''m in the hospital, not very convenient ......" Speaking of this, I turned back and observed the situation


    in the ward through the ss window, and saw Hank lying well, before adding, "My friend is alone in


    the hospital, I can''t leave, or else change the time ......"


    Dennis, as if he hadn''t heard, sounded indiscreetly impatient, "Miss Kennedy, do you know that the


    George Group now has tens of thousands of employees?"


    "Hmm?" I froze and nodded into the phone as an afterthought, "I saw it on the news, why?"


    "Redeploying my time means that all of these tens of thousands of people''s time will need to be


    changed ordingly, and Miss Kennedy can afford to do that?"


    At the sound of that, I was dumbfounded. Negotiating with the businessman at the top of the pyramid,


    what was I thinking?


    In the end, I could only give the address of the hospital.


    Just finished, the other side immediately put the phone down.


    Impatient and impatient.


    What a ...... A stinking man with absolutely no gentlemanly manners.


    Looking at the screen that returned the call logs, I thought about it and called my babysitter at home


    and asked her to rush over to watch Hank for me.


    Just pushing open the door of the ward, Hank woke up.


    "Did I wake you?" I apologized a little.


    "No." Hank shook his head breathlessly andy there for less than half an hour, looking paler.


    After much hesitation, I opened my mouth, "Hank, I have to go outter to take care of something."


    Hank''s seemingly sleepy eyes suddenly lit up and his volume rose considerably, "To see who?"


    I stammered and replied, "Yes ......"


    Hank didn''t give me a chance to finish, "Go if you want to, be careful, there may be something else


    going on with the car ident."


    He spoke calmly, but the words made the heart sink.


    I nodded, "I understand and will be back as soon as I finish."


    After saying that, he poured a ss of water and put it within his reach, "Nanny will be here soon, you


    can sleep for a while."


    "Hmm."


    ......


    I waited for Nanny to arrive before I left.


    I was just about to take a taxi when a ckmercial vehicle parked on the side of the road honked


    its horn at me.


    The license te number was not unfamiliar; Dennis had gotten out of this car when he moved next


    door to Hank''s house.


    I walked over and subconsciously opened the back seat door, the door opened, but saw Dennis sitting


    straight.


    Resentfully, he shrank back and greeted in a low voice, "Mr. George?"


    "Get in the car."


    Dennis face is not much expression, the speed of speech is very fast, a time I can not tell, just is a


    hallucination or he really opened his mouth.


    Inadvertently nced at, see his fingers have a knock on the armrest of the chair, the action is careless


    but very familiar, then understand that he has been waiting for a long time, hurriedly bend on the car.


    The carriage is well soundproofed, even through the busy business district does not feel noisy.


    I was the first to break the silence, "Mr. George knows the results of the paternity test?"


    "I don''t know." Dennis thin lips lightly, looks a bit perfunctory, finished and then lit a cigar by himself.


    This time my body all rely on drugs and supplements to feed, more sensitive than normal, the smell of


    smoke drifted over, I silently clenched my fist against the nose.


    The next moment, the next car window slowly opened.


    Turning his head to look, Dennis just lit a cigar, now lying quietly in the smoker, all the car windows are


    open, the night breeze blowing in, quickly blowing away the smell of smoke.


    Heart warming, pursed his lips to see Dennis.


    Dennis did not move and looked straight ahead, still unperturbed by the changes, even the eyes are


    faint, so that people can not see through.


    Soon, the car stopped.


    Toby stepped forward to open the door for Dennis, "Sir."


    He had obviously been waiting for a long time and noticed that I was there, nodding his head in


    greeting, "Miss Kennedy."


    Then, he went to Dennis'' right and whispered to him while leading us forward.


    I followed silently, my palms breaking out in cold sweat with excitement.


    Although the conclusion was reached at Hank''s, I couldn''t help but feel a little lucky and hope for some


    surprises.


    Not long after sitting down in the office, a voice came in with the paternity test report, exining a


    bunch of special terms to the report, and I didn''t understand a word of it.


    Dennis, probably seeing my anxiety, folded his legs and spoke unhurriedly, "Get to the point."


    The doctor hurriedly closed the report and said solemnly, "Miss Kennedy is not rted to Jamie


    Vance."


    "No?" I couldn''t help but feel a little lost. Was it true what Hank said, that Folly and the others, were


    mistaken?


    The first time I looked at Dennis''s reaction, he sat in his chair with a sullen face, and the whole person


    also seemed to be framed, not as natural as just now.

 Chapter 1005 Facts speak louder than words

    Chapter 1005 Facts speak louder than words


    A momentter, he jerked his head up and ordered Toby, "Send Miss Kennedy back."


    He spoke more coldly than he had earlier, with a subtle sense of urgency.


    Toby also seemed a bit surprised by the result and froze for a long time before responding and


    I didn''t get up immediately, but turned my head to do something more, "Mr. George!"


    I don''t believe Jamie''s closeness to me was born for no reason, perhaps something went wrong in the


    middle.


    Although I couldn''t convince myself that there was anything that could be faked at the hands of Dennis,


    I just couldn''t resist.


    Dennis simply ignored my attitude and sternly reprimanded Toby, "Do I have to say it again?!"


    I still don''t want to ept the result, "Mr. George, maybe you made a mistake in collecting my DNA,


    maybe it can be ...... again"


    Dennispletely did not hear to go, just do not move from the doctor''s hand will test report took over,


    not slow to check.


    Seeing his uncaring look, the fire in my heart suddenly came up, and I don''t know who gave me the


    guts to yell at him, "Dennis!"


    Dennis finally reacted a little, but there was only a slight pause in reading the report, not even an eyelid


    lift.


    I opened my mouth and was about to argue my case when I heard Toby say forcefully, "Miss Kennedy,


    it''s time to go."


    Although it doesn''t sound very smooth, I can feel Toby''s good intentions, he is just afraid that I will


    really anger Dennis.


    I had no choice but to leave for the time being.


    Toby had long legs, I had to jog to keep up, "Assistant Toby, is the paternity test report sure it''s okay,


    you''ve been with Dennis for a long time, don''t you know the truth?"


    "The gentleman will naturally look into these matters, Miss Kennedy need not worry too much."


    Toby took me directly to the back door, instructed the driver a few words, and turned around to go back.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The more I thought about it, the more wrong I decided to turn back and get the doctor who did the test


    to check it out again.


    I went back the way I came, turned the corner, only to find a young woman walking in just in time.


    The door was uncovered, so I gingerly walked over and stood outside eavesdropping.


    Dennis was still inside, and the two seemed to talk about conflicting topics, the woman got emotional


    and directly grabbed the paternity test report from Dennis, "What do you want to do by looking at me


    like that? I am your own sister, based on a few gossip, you suspect me is it!"


    She gasped in exasperation and threw the report to the ground when she finished.


    The doctor had long been dismissed, leaving only Dennis and the woman inside, as well as Toby, who


    had just entered.


    Toby hesitated for a moment, then asked Dennis if he wanted to pick up the report, "Sir?"


    Dennis got up calmly and prepared to leave, "Let''s go."


    The woman seemed to have no intention of leaving it at that and pestered Assistant Toby, "I can''t


    believe it''s you! Who told you toe back?"


    Toby had a calm face, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Miss Vance, it was Mr. George who


    specially ordered someone to bring me back."


    "He''s the one who''s rming you around? Just because of an outsider, you move out of THE Vance


    family, we''re your family, and that''s how you see us?"


    This Miss Vance speaks more and more aggressively, seemingly really hurt by Dennis'' approach.


    Dennis was impassive, his tone even a little yful, "So can someone exin to me what happened to


    ra''s death obituary?"


    "You got it." Dorothy paused and continued to justify, "I applied for the release in your name what


    happened? As you know, I sent people to look for it until I finally found the remains two years ago and


    disposed of it myself for fear that you and Jamie would be sad."


    Dennis''s eyes cooled and he reached up to straighten his bow tie.


    Like his kind of shy words, untimely small gestures, clearly revealing the mood of the moment is not


    good, so far away, I still feel the house fierce rising murderous aura.


    Dennis grimaced, "Quite a few people have told me that ra is still alive."


    Dorothy bared augh in disbelief and gave Toby a disdainful squint, "Toby said that? Or the Kennedy


    family those losers? The body was gically tested back then, it''s ra, what''s there to suspect."


    Dennis raised his chin in a lonely manner and said seemingly without thinking, "The public has a point,


    in that case, I will naturally find out who that woman, who looks exactly like ra, really is."


    Dennis'' voice was cold and frightening, and it seemed that Dorothy was intimidated as well.


    She was a little frazzled, "Big brother, you don''t believe me?"


    "Facts speak louder than words, don''t they?" Dennis gave her a meaningful sweep and then lifted his


    feet toward the door.


    I immediately reacted and ducked up next to the safety exit.


    As soon as they left, Dorothy''s voice came from the phone, "Find out who Big Brother has seen


    recently! Don''t miss a single one!"


    I then slipped away quietly and went to the door to take a taxi to leave.


    All the way, I was thinking about what just happened.


    But I could never figure out the key.


    Folly doesn''t seem like someone who would put a mistake to rest, and Dennis didn''t get mad in my


    face just now, but hastily excused me and questioned his own sister.


    One surname Dorothy, one surname Fu, but is a brother and sister, which is the secret intriguing.


    Dennis didn''t know about the death obituary. If so, why wasn''t he surprised to see someone who


    looked exactly like his ex-wife?


    Is it the truth that ra''s genes were detected in the body two years ago and that I am not rted to


    little Ann?


    It wouldn''t be like this if I hadn''t lost my memory.


    If I hadn''t forgotten what happened before, all the trouble would be gone.


    I will know clearly whether I like children or not, what enemies I have and who I have loved.


    It will not be led by the nose at all.


    To the hospital, I sat in the corridor for a while before returning to Hank''s ward, where there were a few


    more people, inclothes police officers.


    Hank was taking a statement and when he saw meing back, he smiled and called out, "Sussie,


    "Hmm." I walked over to the hospital bed and Hank then described the situation, "The police want to


    know more about the situation so they can solve the case as soon as possible."


    I nodded my head in understanding and poured water into the empty water ss on the table.


    "Mr. Gibson, have you had any recent run-ins with anyone?"


    "No."


    "Or was it an unintentional misstatement, a business entanglement or something like that?"


    "No, the Gibson Group has always operated ording to thew and with integrity ......"


    Possible criminal intent asked all over the ce, still did note to any conclusion.


    One of the taller cops snapped his attention down to me, "Was Miss Kennedy in the car at the time?"


    I nodded cooperatively and said seriously, "Yes, Hank and I are getting ready to go home together."


    So a line of people threw the question asked of Hank back at me.


    It''s probably about what people you''ve been in contact withtely and whether there''s anything


    particrly impressive.


    I just woke up, not many friends, except Hank is Folly and them.


    To talk about haters ......


    There really seems to be one.


    Olivia''s face, which hated my guts, echoed in my mind and touched my heart.


    She was about to say it, but Hank snatched the words away, "She was in aa for a long time


    before, just woke up, her memory is very poor, basically stay with me, rarely have the opportunity to


    contact outsiders."


    The police officer sniffed and nodded, and didn''t look any deeper.


    They seem to have a good rtionship with Hank, and when they left they also warmly said a few


    words of courtesy, "This matter is wrapped up in the brothers, get well."

 Chapter 1006 People who protect you deserve to die

    Chapter 1006 People who protect you deserve to die


    After seeing off the inclothesman, I then asked Hank, "Do you know anyone at the police station?"


    "A few years ago abroad, incidentally, with the police on a few cases, there is a friendship."


    Hank briefly skimmed, did not continue to say the meaning, I am not good to inquire more, just a light


    echo, "foreign cases, should be very dangerous, right, now can still be good, is also considered a great


    disaster."


    Hank seemed to remember something and smiled lightly, "Indeed, but it seems worth it now."


    ......


    The next morning, when Hank had breakfast, I was ready to go home and make him some home-


    cooked food.


    The hospital food is really general, although Hank does not say, the mouth is very picky, the canteen


    food can not enter his eyes.


    Just walked to the door, there was a sharp braking sound, turned my head, a ck car braked sharply


    to a stop beside me, a blonde, blue wave, wearing a silver sequined dress woman aggressively


    towards me.


    Because the other party was wearing sunsses, I didn''t recognize who it was for a while.


    Only when the woman took off her sunsses in an emotional state did she realize it was Olivia.


    Olivia is probably used to getting eyeballs and dressing up even more thanst time.


    She gritted her teeth and pointed at my nose, grinding her back teeth and cursing as she approached,


    "ra you bitch, why are you still standing here unharmed!"


    He did not shy away from the fact that he had murderous intentions towards me.


    I''d be stupid not to guess what''s going on.


    Thinking of the life-threatening situation, he subconsciously clenched his fist, "Did you move in Hank''s


    car?"


    "That''s right, I did it." Olivia made a full gesture of evil and said in a loud voice, "So what, the people


    who protect you deserve to die!"


    Before I could react, she lunged at me like a madman, grabbed my jaw and forced me to meet her eye


    to eye, "How on earth can you turn every evil into good luck? This is just the beginning, next, I will


    show you what real fear is!"


    Olivia used great force and pinched my face.


    I gritted my teeth and shook off her hand, "Is human life so worthless in your eyes!"


    As if she had heard a big joke, Oliviaughed contemptuously, "Human life? In your eyes, isn''t my life


    the cheapest of all? I will never forget the days of waiting for death in a cold cell, ra, you better not


    die too soon, I will make you suffer all your life!"


    After saying that, she spit on the ground, turned around and walked away.


    Watching her shadow fade away from a distance, I suddenly understood Folly''s words, this is a crazy


    person, there is no reason to speak.


    After taking a deep breath, I took out the phone and calmly called the police.


    ......


    As I brought Hank his food, I med myself and subconsciously avoided his gaze.


    As Hank said in his statement, he was an honest businessman, gentle and humble, and would not


    easily get into trouble with others.


    The ident that day was entirely due to me, and Hank was implicated.


    When I picked all the meat close to Hank''s side, Hank finally noticed that something was wrong and


    asked with concern, "Why are you so distracted, not used to sleeping in the hospital bed with you?"


    I had no choice but to confess, "I''m sorry about the ident, it was because of me."


    Hank sniffed, nodded slightly, thought for a moment, and said jokingly, "It looks like this person is trying


    to put you to death."


    "It sure looks that way."


    Olivia must have been following me for a long time, knowing that Hank and I are almost inseparable, to


    get at Hank.


    There is no enmity between his door, even if there is a bit of humanity, Olivia will not be bent, now that I


    think about it, perhaps Olivia was in the car that suddenly appeared to stop the road that day.


    Olivia is so desperate that she has already decided that I am "ra", and she doesn''t care if I get killed


    as long as she can.


    It seems that proving my identity is already imminent, if the police can not convict her, the future days


    will really have to live on thin ice.


    At the same time, what makes me curious is how much hatred there is between "ra" and Olivia that


    would make Olivia take revenge regardless of the circumstances.


    ......


    The police got my usation and immediately arrested Olivia under the alias of Vivi. Since she


    handled the case very carefully, it took a lot of effort to finally get the matter investigated and to formally


    file an indictment against Olivia.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s just amazing that some powerful people are behind her and within a few days, Olivia appeared on


    the TV screen again.


    Olivia''s release day coincided with Hank''s discharge from the hospital.


    When I finished the paperwork for Hank and returned to the ward, I saw Olivia at the door.


    Olivia''s heavy make-up habit remains unchanged, it''s already October weather, but still wearing fabric-


    saving ck suspenders. The blonde hair fluttering, do not know also think is to ept the TV


    interview.


    When she heard the footsteps, she rose unhurriedly to meet her, "It seems that the injury is not serious,


    so quickly healed? Good, save me the fake attentiveness."


    After saying that, she then took the fruit basket handed over by the agent next to her and pushed it to


    us, "Here, the car ident was a big joke on my part, let''s each take a step back and pretend it never


    happened."


    Her voice was light and airy, and she didn''t feel sorry at all.


    This is not seeking peace, it is clearly to give us the eye.


    I sank my face and said in a cold voice, "Who told you toe out?"


    "Of course it''s the lovely people''s police." Olivia recklessly shook his shoulders, directly let go and


    threw away the fruit basket, openly leaned forward and said eerily, "Only I still have a breath, this life


    will not let you feel better!"


    "That''s enough!" I clenched my fists, unable to hold back, "I''m not ra, and even if I were, you have


    no business doing this to a living, breathing human being!"


    "Hmph," Olivia sneered, standing up straight with contempt and crossing her arms over her chest,


    "You''re scared ra, you have your moments."


    Here, she paused and smiled even more smugly, "Last time was just a small meal, so look forward to


    the full banquet I have prepared for you!"


    With those words, she twisted her straddle and made a show of stomping away, calling out as she


    went, "ra, I''ll see you soon!"


    That dangling tone of voice, unbridled like a victor out on parade.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath to calm down, and wanted to go forward to the theory, but Hank


    squeezed my wrist, "Calm down, what she wants is to provoke you, the people behind her don''t know


    what''sing, you can''t act rashly."


    ......


    Hank''s car had been scrapped, and with a serious illness, it was not convenient to drive, so we had to


    take a taxi back.


    Just sit up, turn an intersection, suddenly rushed out several ck cars, directly surrounded the cab.


    The people in the car down from the suits, but the bad momentum, scared the driver could not say a


    police!"


    The men in suits directly ignore the driver, three or two times will be dragged out of the driver''s seat to


    control up, not to mention the police, now people do not even dare to breathe.


    The man at the head of the group walked to the back seat and found my exact spot, "Miss Kennedy,


    cooperate."


    Hank and I exchanged nces to confirm that neither of us knew what was going on right now.

 Chapter 1007 What can I do wrong!

    Chapter 1007 What can I do wrong!


    "If you want me to cooperate, you have to say where you''re taking me first, right?"


    Hank has almost lost his life because of mest time, old wounds are not healed, and in trouble, I must


    not involve him again.


    At that, Hank opened his mouth to say something, I hurriedly and secretly pinched him on the wrist,


    signaling him not to act rashly.


    These people are in no way in cahoots with Olivia, she is not so bored as to find someone to arrest me


    after she has just finished showing off in the first foot.


    Although Dennis treats people coldly, he is open and honest and will greet me in advance or ask Toby


    to pick me up, instead of using this barbaric way to "invite" people.


    Except for these two possibilities, I really can''t think of anyone else.


    It is too unpleasant to have to retrieve memories and keep falling into passivity.


    There is simply no room to fight back.


    "You''ll know when you get there." When the man finished, he shed what was left of his decency and


    reached in with his big hand to tug me.


    Hank, of course, will not stand idly by, even if there is little strength in the hands, but always protect me


    and the man in the suit standoff.


    At the crisis point, the sharp brakes sounded loudly, just now also seemed to be aggressive vehicles, at


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the moment all be a turtle in a jar.


    The afterglow swept over and spotted Toby''s familiar face.


    I hurriedly shouted, "Assistant Toby!"


    Toby rushed over with his men and in a matter of minutes, tackled all those tall men in suits.


    Toby stepped forward, his breath still unsteady, "Miss Kennedy,e with me."


    "Hmm." I didn''t even think about it, I immediately agreed.


    Hank, who hadn''t said anything, also took a stand, "I''m going too."


    I thought about it and turned my head to Toby to ask his opinion.


    Toby did not object, nodded slightly, said the problem was not big, and took us away together.


    Turning the intersection, just in time to meet the siren of the police car, probably a passer-by reported


    the police.


    ......


    Toby took Hank and I to the George Residence, which looks very historic.


    Anyone who knows a little about real estate knows that historical relics cannot be measured in modern


    currency, and those who can live in this ce are naturally the best of the best.


    In the hall, Dennis and the man named Dorothy sat opposite each other in a heavy atmosphere.


    Little Ann was in the other living room, fiddling with the micrputer, deaf to themotion over


    here.


    Toby led us in and walked over to Dennis, "Sir, we brought the man, there was a small ident on the


    road, someone tried to hijack the car, but we stopped it in time."


    "Got it." Dennis faintly responded, before raising his head, his cool gaze sweeping over Hank and


    looking fixedly at me.


    Dennis and I have known each other for a while, but I didn''t know much about Dorothy and just looked


    at her casually like a passerby.


    And Dorothy was clearly a little emotional.


    Seeing me, it was like seeing a ghost, two eyes widened, face brushed white, shivering in terror, "You


    ...... You''re not dead?!"


    This surprise, after experiencing Larry and Folly, is not surprising to me.


    It seems like everyone thinks that I shouldn''t be alive in the world.


    Only, just as unexpectedly, Larry and Folly found me in a way that was clearly mixed with delight and


    genuine celebration.


    And this woman, Dorothy, reminds me of Olivia.


    Whether it was Olivia or the celebrity with the exaggerated expression in front of me, I instantly read


    the deep meaning hidden in their words, "You shouldn''t be alive!"


    I didn''t have a reflection on Dorothy, but remembering what I overheardst time, and the fact that she


    did bear a passing resemnce to Dennis, knowing that they were family, still maintained a basic


    respect, "Miss Vance."


    Dorothy exaggeratedly raised her hand to cover her chest as soon as she heard it, making the


    appearance of a heart attack, surprised, panicked, and unbelievable, "You ...... You ......"


    The lumpy words have not yet said a sentence, and suddenly organize the expression, frankly look at


    Dennis, "just look like it, the real ra has died, even the police also gave a death certificate, you were


    cheated big brother."


    She said it with such certainty that she didn''t seem to be worried at all about revealing a breakthrough.


    Indeed, a person who was dered dead and everything was destroyed, what to take apart her.


    Compared to me, Dorothy is at least Dennis''s closest rtive, which is more important, a fool can


    distinguish clearly, Dennis is willing to let his son change his surname to Vance, is the best proof.


    "Auntie ra! Jamie wants to y with you!" Jamie tugged his little body and pulled hard with the


    maid, and the quiet living room instantly became noisy.


    The maid''s face changed again and again, as if she had gotten into a big trouble, calling the little


    ancestor one after another.


    I had to voice out tofort, "Little An An be good, be good and wait for auntie, when auntie is busy, I


    will go to you, be good! ~"


    Little Ann immediately deted, although very reluctant, but still good little head down, "I know, Jamie


    good, Auntie ra toe quickly Oh!"


    The obedient and docile children are extraordinarily pleasing to the heart.


    Jamie stopped talking and the living room suddenly fell silent, the atmosphere even more bizarre than


    earlier.


    Toby then took out two paternity test reports and handed them to Dennis, who mmed them directly


    onto the coffee table in front of him, "My dearest sister, exin properly why you told me in the first


    ce that Snowy was the child of ra and another man!"


    Dorothy nervously made a swallowing motion, face blue, teeth are chattering, "I ...... The Kennedy


    family refused to let go of the child, you are also unwilling to give in, I can onlye up with this


    strategy, so that big brother you do your best to win thewsuit, the sessor of our the Vance family


    to bring back, anyway, the Kennedy family will not treat the child, so do not only can calm the feud


    between the two families, but also let you forget What is wrong with me!"


    At first, Dorothy stammered, but slowly, surprisingly, became more and more justified.


    The tone of voice is a little bit sharper, and the attitude is more and more unseen.


    Compared to Dorothy''s pretensions, Dennis''s performance was extraordinarily calm.


    A pair of ck eyes calmly stared at Dorothy, no emotion could be seen on his face, and only at the


    end did he slightly cock the corner of his mouth, a very small movement prating full sarcasm, "If I


    remember correctly, I gave you a chance before, how did you exin?"


    Dorothy''s expression instantly froze on her face.


    She looked at Dennis with horror, "You were already suspicious that day? From the moment you saw


    this woman, you didn''t believe me? No, it was you who was never fooled by me at all!"


    "If not, do you think we could have spent so many years as a family in peace with each other?"

 Chapter 1008 is that kind of relationship

    Chapter 1008 is that kind of rtionship


    Dennis finally showed a hint of emotion, deep eyes raging with anger, his voice biting, "You''re right, I


    did forget a lot of things, so, also will not talk about any love, given the opportunity you do not want,


    also can not me me, Dorothy."


    Dorothy felt like she had been thrown a loud p in the face and fell backwards onto the couch behind


    her with a bang, speechless.


    She probably didn''t expect that Dennis''s indifference would be used on her own, whose blood is thicker


    than water.


    However, the determination in Dennis'' words was irreversible.


    Dorothy was stunned for a moment and looked at Dennis reluctantly, "Big brother, you are confused by


    these people!"


    She suddenly reached out and pointed in my direction, screaming frantically, "Not to mention that this


    woman is wearing ra''s face, even if she really is ra, father will not let him get close to you again,


    it''s true that I lied to you, but what about father, do you not even trust father? If it wasn''t for ra


    seducing men, the Vance family wouldn''t have left their hometown, have you forgotten what father


    said?


    Dennis obviously had little patience with her, sitting motionless and unresponsive.


    Toby immediately understood and passed a wink to his men, and someone stepped forward to force


    Dorothy out.


    Although it is a family, ultimately the right in the hands of Dennis, before he indulged, but is not willing


    to count, put away the fangs.


    After Dorothy left, the hall finally returned to peace.


    Dennis but at this time to look at Hank, eyes like there is ink dyed open, smile let people heart bolt, "Mr.


    Gibson, I happened to meet two of your old acquaintances, meet."


    When he finished, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers, and a bodyguard walked in at the side


    door with a woman and a young boy of six or seven years old.


    The woman''s face is thin, cheeks deeply depressed, so cool weather only a single long-sleeved body,


    pale, weak like a random gust of wind can blow down.


    The boy was dressed in in children''s clothes, coy and looked a bit scared. Mother and son were


    snuggled together, their eyes alertly surveying the surroundings.


    When she saw Hank, the expression on the woman''s face all froze, the whole person was frozen in


    ce, as if frozen, a pair of vicissitudes of the eyes instantly soaked with tears.


    And Hank, who has always been unfazed by changes, tightened his brow and looked torn.


    Dennis''s dark voice rang out again with some impishness, "Mr. Gibson, this woman says, is your wife


    and the child is your own son, I am curious, in that case, how did you enter into a marriage contract


    with ra, did she know about it?"


    Wife, son?


    Although I knew Hank was hiding a secret, I was surprised to hear Dennis say so.


    Frankly speaking, up to now, my feelings for Hank still stop at being a good friend, not a male or female


    ambiguity, even if he had been married, I can ept it, but what I can''t ept is that Hank, who is


    bright and shiny in front and behind, has a poor wife and children.


    Perhaps I should have sided with Hank in spite of everything and waited for the facts to be disclosed


    before taking sides, but the dismay on his face was too obvious to ignore.


    Hank ignored Dennis'' words and seemed a little angry, walking up to the woman and staring at her for


    a moment before grabbing her by the wrist to take her and the baby away.


    Seeing this, Toby''s men hurriedly blocked the way.


    Dennis did not panic and watched the two sides sh, sitting on the sofa without moving, "Mr. Gibson


    is so unruly, before you acknowledge the rtionship between you, you want to take people away from


    my house, is not a little too disrespectful?"


    At that, Hank gritted his teeth fiercely, gave me a reluctant nce, and finally gave up his breath


    helplessly, "As you said, we are that kind of rtionship."


    He paused and resumed his unusual arrogance, "Now, can I take the man away?"


    Dennis finally showed a satisfied smile, a big wave of his hand, the men immediately retreated to the


    two sides to make way.


    Hank took two steps, then suddenly stopped again and turned back to look meaningfully in my


    direction, with apologies shing in his eyes, but seemed to have concerns, and finally left with his


    people.


    As soon as they left, Dennis''s face was instantly restrained. After Toby left a document to Dennis, he


    had the good sense to take all his men out.


    In therge living room, it was just me and Dennis.


    Dennis''s eyes impartially fell on me, the eyes constantly shingplex light, not angry aura quietly


    emanated.


    I was a little ufortable by his look and mumbled, "Mr. George?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Dennis smoothly opened up the conversation, "It looks like Miss Kennedy''s fianc¨¦ should be fizzling


    out."


    Hmm? Is that a sarcastic remark?


    "What does Mr. George mean by that?" Even if Dennis and Hank don''t like each other, basic respect


    should still be there.


    Hank''s right or wrong, regardless of the public poke at his Dennis, and can honestly say they are not


    hiding something?


    "There''s no point." Dennis raised an eyebrow and said leisurely, "I am a person with no other skills, the


    best is business, I let you lose your fianc¨¦, very should pay you back."


    "Compensation?" A fianc¨¦ can still pay? "How do you pay for it?"


    Dennis tossed the file Toby had just brought onto the table and casually pointed it out, "Take a look for


    yourself."


    Inexplicably, I opened the document to find a contract, and the contract, in fact, was - to be Dennis''


    wife?!


    Simply ...... Unbelievable.


    Dennis saw the situation and said lightly, "Finished reading?"


    I nodded and shook my head violently, a little confused, "I don''t understand, what do you want?"


    Dennis examined me, his expression suddenly bing serious, "Jamie can''t live without her mother,


    and I need a wife to take back custody of my daughter."


    His eyes were cold and ice-like, and the moment he looked at them, there was a sense of coercion that


    made people inexplicably want to obey.


    It took me a while to regain my senses, throwing the contract back on the table and avoiding Dennis''


    gaze, "That''s your business, who am I to help you."


    "You''ve lost your memory." Dennis said in a condescending tone, "Who has really helped you get your


    memory back in the two months since you got sober? I can."


    "Heh," Iughed at his conceit, "I can still get my memories back without you, that''s a far-fetched


    reason."


    After thinking about it, he felt that it was a bit impersonal to say that, and added, "Mr. George should go


    and discuss it with your real fianc¨¦e, Miss Susan, I am sure she will be happy to help you with this."


    "Well ......" Subdued nod, then raised his eyes, as if a different person, his eyes became firm, "But only


    you, is the most suitable to disguise the real ra."


    I frowned, indeed, even Folly and Larry could not tell the difference, in front of the Kennedys, my face is


    naturally easily disguised as real.

 Chapter 1009 I will not be hungry for food

    Chapter 1009 I will not be hungry for food


    "All said and done, Mr. George is just talking about his own needs. In business, it has to be profitable


    for both sides, doesn''t it?" I looked at him, and a feeling of anticipation grew in my heart.


    It''s like, this is not the first time this face-to-face negotiation scene.


    Dennis saw me loose, slyly leaned back to the back of the sofa behind him, folded his legs and said,


    "I''ll find your memories, I''ll be responsible for your safety."


    If other people say this, it will be some big words, but from the mouth of Dennis, but full of security.


    As the saying goes, money is not everything, but no money is everything, in short, money can solve all


    the problems to the maximum extent, and Dennis has more than money, the George family now in the


    City P for the status, that is, the horizontal walk is not too much, with his import a open, I am naturally


    unimpeded.


    The fact that he could say that meant that Olivia was harassing me and he already knew about it, plus


    the men in suits who stopped me today, there was so much unavoidable malice around me that I did


    need Dennis'' resources.


    Most importantly, Dennis'' promise to "retrieve my memory" was more to my liking than Hank''s dodging


    left and right, "Deal!"


    Dennis faintly hooked his lips, then got up and headed out, "Let''s go."


    "Where to?" I looked puzzled.


    "To deal with your rtionship with Hank, of course." Dennis looked indifferent, "And by the way, move


    your stuff over here and stay with me."


    "There''s no need for that." I almost immediately refused, although just a little good feeling for him, but


    can not erase the fact that Dennis is a self-righteous, and do not get along with the stinky man, "not to


    sign a contract, I read, with your custody fightwsuit, do love husband love to the media, I know what


    to do, when the time to joint with you on time, live together, forget it. "


    Dennis turned around and looked at me good-naturedly, "Hank''s wife and kids are back, are you sure


    you want to live under the same roof as them?"


    I opened my mouth, I didn''t know what to say for a while, but Dennis had already made the decision


    first, "I Dennis is not so hungry, no need to think about it, let''s go."


    That''s how you say, if you have intentions for me, you are hungry for food?


    If there are too many mouths, please donate them to the needy!


    It is obvious that you are taking advantage of, but it seems like a great favor to give me.


    But how to do it, Dennis is indeed right ah, before there is a fianc¨¦e identity, I can still live in Hank''s


    house with peace of mind, now ......


    With a helpless sigh, he could only follow Dennis'' footsteps.


    When we arrived at the Gibson Residence, the woman and the little boy had just changed and cleaned


    up, and the family was standing in the living room, and Dennis and I walked in, proper outsiders.


    "What''s wrong?" Hank ignores the woman and the child and walks toward me.


    "Dennis wanted me to rece his dead wife and be his fianc¨¦e, Jamie''s mother." I treated Hank like


    family and had no intention of making bending tricks.


    Hank sniffed and acted calmly and didn''t seem surprised, "What about you, do you want to?"


    "You have a family of your own, and I don''t want to live my life in a muddle, he can help me and protect


    us, and besides, I kind of like Jamie." I looked down, not daring to look him in the eye.


    No matter what the identity of the woman and the little boy in the house, get along for so long, Hank''s


    feelings for me I know, easily choose someone else, even if there are no feelings, still can not escape


    the guilt of the heart.


    "Got it." Hank nodded and didn''t say another word.


    I looked at the woman and the boy in the distance, not knowing what to say to break the awkward


    silence, I had to escape as if to turn my head to Dennis and say, "Please wait here, not much stuff, I''ll


    be down soon."


    After saying that, I was ready to go upstairs when Hank reached out and squeezed my wrist, "You''re


    moving out?"


    Almost simultaneously, Dennis stepped forward and took Hank''s hand out of mine before he could


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    react, "Or what, or stay here and watch your family reunion?"


    Dennis deliberately pushed me to the side, forcing himself to stand between Hank and me, separating


    us and condescendingly meeting him at eye level, "You better get it straight, she''s my woman now."


    The words angered Hank, and the veins on his face instantly red up, "After all these years, you still


    talk so offensively!"


    I noticed that his hand hanging at his side had clenched into a fist.


    The scene is out of control, the brain is running fast, the next moment, pulling Dennis to go upstairs,


    "there are still some heavy things I can not lift, you to help me!"


    Fortunately, Hank did not catch up.


    Once upstairs, I let go of Dennis and walked to my bedroom by myself, "I really don''t understand why


    you''re so hostile to Hank."


    "That''s something you should ask him." Dennis stood calmly in the doorway and swept up,


    expressionless, watching me pack.


    After a moment, he found his voice again, "Hank lives here too?"


    I was folding my clothes and replied carelessly, "His room is next door."


    Dennis didn''t press the issue.


    When I dragged the suitcase ready to walk across the street to Dennis''s vi, he directly snatched the


    suitcase and pressed down the drawbar.


    "Not moving there?" I pointed to the cottage that was just getting a little popr because Dennis had


    moved in.


    "It''s too old to live in."


    A glib remark, followed by having the driver toss my suitcase into the trunk.


    What can I say.


    Thismunity has not been built for a few years, Dennis''s vi is also just a power outage, and after


    that there has not been a simr situation, which can not be tolerated.


    Perhaps this is the principle of the rich.


    Eventually, Dennis brought me back to the mansion where the negotiations took ce.


    Just as I walked in, little Ann came running out with gusto.


    I followed Dennis and clearly saw Dennis reach out his hand, ready to hug him.


    However, little Ann skipped him mercilessly, letting those bony hands hang in mid-air as she flung


    herself into my arms.


    "Auntie ra!"


    The milk voice, obviously only an hour apart, but like a century so long apart, called my heart warm.


    Little Ann every time I see me so happy, this time, I also no longer reserved to hide, reach out to circle


    him generously hugged, "Jamie ......"


    A few moments passed before an innocent whimper was heard, "Can''t breathe ......"


    I reacted with hindsight and hurriedly drew my hand back, looking at little An An gasping for air, couldn''t


    help butugh out loud, reached out and scraped him gently on the tip of his nose, "Little An An, how


    can you be so cute!"


    Turning around unintentionally, we found a pair of brooding, deep eyes staring at us with anger.


    "Dictator!" Little Ann just found Dennis and ran over to hug his leg, tilting her little head to pout.


    Probably sounded just "eating out", Dennis as if he did not hear, rudely removed his small hand, lift his


    feet and go inside.


    Little An An looked dumbfounded, her little face scrunched together in an incredulous little adult look,


    "Doesn''t Daddy like me anymore?"


    I couldn''t help it, Iughed and rubbed the top of his head, "Daddy doesn''t dislike you, he''s jealous!"

 Chapter 1010 Youre jealous!

    Chapter 1010 You''re jealous!


    Jamie frowned, his eyes full of confusion, "Vinegar is not good, Jamie doesn''t like it, and neither does


    Daddy."


    I smiled lightly, reached out and touched his shoulder, exining, "People change, and in the future,


    there will be more of this."


    Dennis probably never dreamed of having topete with the woman he brought home.


    When I think of this, I feel a lot lighter.


    Jamie was talking as he led me inside, improving rapidly with arger vocabry than thest time he


    was at the mall when he portrayed things.


    The maid waited in the inner hall early, and when she saw us enter, she took my suitcase from the


    driver who followed us in, with a respectful attitude, "Miss Kennedy, your room is ready, please follow


    me."


    I gently pause my head, "Trouble."


    When they went up to the second floor, the maid stopped at the door of one of the rooms and pushed


    the door to give way voluntarily, "Pleasee inside."


    I tentatively stretched my neck to take a look and was slightly surprised, "I live here?"


    The maid nodded, "That''s right, it''s sir''s order, you can call me if you need anything after that."


    After saying that, he retreated.


    That''s when I led Jamie in.


    The room is veryrge, is self-contained living room, the interior is modern low-luxury style, and the


    George Residence son of the external decoration formed a strong visual contrast.


    Joe turned around slightly and sat down on the sofa. Jamie stayed glued to me, inseparable.


    I had previously found Jamie pleasing to look at, and in the future I will have to get along as a


    stepmother, but I actually feel a little d that this child is cute in any way.


    Fondling his soft ck hair, I couldn''t help but reach out and give him a gentle hug.


    Jamie opened his eyes curiously, thought for a while, and hugged me again, and when I did not resist,


    he hugged my neck and put his face on it, refusing to let go.


    I look helpless, such a small child, will take advantage of it?


    I was about to push it away and heard his milky voice, and suddenly my heart softened.


    "Auntie, can I stay with you all the time, Jamie misses his mommy so much, will you be my mommy."


    The hand froze in mid-air, and suddenly there was a soreness in my heart.


    What do children know? They just miss their mothers.


    Gently put his hand down and patted Jamie on the back, whispering soothingly, "Auntie won''t let you


    find it in the future."


    I looked up and found that Dennis had walked in at some point and was watching us intently.


    I hurriedly sat up straight and pulled Jamie away with me, reminding, "Daddy''s here."


    "DICTATOR!" cried Jamie excitedly, and then smartly got off the couch and fluttered over to hug


    Dennis''s legs.


    Dennis blushed darkly and said in a muffled voice, "Call Daddy."


    Jamie gave a mischievous tongue, let go of his hand and stepped back to stand up straight, saying


    good-naturedly, "Daddy."


    "Mmm." Dennis whispered, picking Jamie up in his hands.


    Jamie''s half-sized head, in front of Dennis like a doll, the two leaned together, but the scene is


    inexplicably warm.


    Like earlier, Jamie was not afraid to hug Dennis''s neck and rub it endlessly.


    Dennis arched an eyebrow, "Sniff what?"


    "There''s no smell of vinegar." Jamie puffed out his fleshy face in bewilderment.


    Dennis ced him on the couch with a rare tenderness, "What''s that vinegar smell?"


    I probably guessed Jamie''s next line, and hurriedly opened my mouth to grab the words.


    "You''re jealous!"


    "Jamie!"


    Still not caught up.


    Jamie finished and proudly took credit for it, "It was Auntie ra who said that!"


    Me, "......"


    Dennis gave me an intriguing look, and I can imagine what was going on in his mind at that moment.


    I can only lower my head, pretend to organize clothes, eyes back and forth in the house, but both


    consciously and unconsciously avoid the eyes of this father and son.


    A few momentster, Dennis'' dark voice came over in a low, deep voice, "Call me mommy from now


    on."


    "Mommy?"


    Jamie beamed slightly and grabbed Dennis'' cor, actually starting to get serious, "Gonna pretend it''s


    Mom?"


    Thisment made me feel a little weak.


    Children do not lie, the performance of the like again are good, in the blood to the rtionship, or


    divided very clearly, not that person, can never rece.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jamie is only six years old, but finally he understands and has basic cognition.


    He wanted me to stay because he knew that sooner orter someone would be Mrs. George, not


    because he really wanted to recognize someone else as his mother.


    There is still a long way to go to get him to ept me for who I am and how close I am.


    Gotta take your time.


    After a short daze, I organized my mood, Susan pleasing so many years have not been able to rece


    and recognize, I can not do overnight sess.


    I took the initiative to go forward and take Jamie from Dennis, "How about Auntie ra cooks your


    favorite dishes for little Ann tonight?"


    "Good!" Children are children after all, as soon as the mention of food, just now the more real


    immediately left behind.


    After dinner, I went upstairs and took a hot shower.


    When I was blow-drying my hair, I heard a text message alert on my phone and put down the hair dryer


    to get ready to go out and reply.


    I don''t have many contacts, except for Folly and Hank, they must be looking for me for something


    important.


    However, just walked to the door, the afterglow swept, Dennis did not know when to enter the room,


    this time is naked upper body, the lower half of the bath towel, is well in the living room bar tasting


    wine.


    He stared vacantly into the air, seemingly unaware that I hade out.


    And my first reaction was actually - this age, this man even managed his body so well, that obvious


    mermaid line, a little sexy ah ......


    When I reacted, Dennis was already standing in front of me, his robust chest pushing straight into my


    chest, his dark eyes scrutinizing me from above, "Have you seen enough?"


    I was forced by him to tighten my neck, my body leaned back, my face rolled uncontrobly for a while,


    unable to say theplete words, "I didn''t ......"


    Remembering something again, he straightened his back and justified, "Why are you in my room!?"


    Dennis lowered his eyes, little emotion on his face, "This is my bedroom."


    "No way." I immediately retorted, "Although it''s my first time here, I remember clearly, go upstairs and


    turn left first ......"


    Halfway through the conversation, he suddenly sensed something was wrong.


    Such a great location does seem to suit the head of the family.


    "You ......" I looked up and pointed at Dennis in surprise, "You deliberately let someone lead me to this


    room!?"


    Dennis raised an eyebrow and didn''t answer, sort of acquiescing.


    I was so ashamed and annoyed that I hurriedly skipped him and fled to the side, saying to myself,


    "Wait, something must have gone wrong."


    Turning to look at his innocent face, I said in confusion, "I remember that I only agreed to pretend to be


    your fianc¨¦e and get custody of your daughter for you, not really nning to marry you, right?"


    Before returning to the Gibson Residence, I signed the contract by hand, thinking that both parties had


    reached an agreement.


    Dennis lowered his eyelids and curled his lips intriguingly, "What do you think?"

 Chapter 1011 - Fighting with your own son

    Chapter 1011 - Fighting with your own son


    I think?


    I certainly think it is more appropriate for everyone to go back to their own homes and find their own


    mothers!


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Dennis lifted his feet and walked towards me, his dark eyes


    staring at me slyly as he walked, "Didn''t anyone tell you to read the terms and conditions clearly before


    signing the contract?"


    I backed up while trying to deceive myself, "Mr. George is doing such a big business, he shouldn''t


    exploit ordinary people like me, right?"


    Dennis''s footsteps were halted, his expression inexplicably stopped in ce, and just as I stopped to


    sigh in relief, he suddenly came forward and forced me directly onto the back of the couch, holding me


    captive with both hands, "You think you know me well?"


    So close, not only did I not subconsciously push people away, but I heard my heart beat faster and


    faster.


    But I didn''t like the feeling of being cheated, so I stiffened my head and put on myposure, "It''s not


    toote to understand, I want to cancel my contract!"


    Recovering memories is important, yet more than just hitching yourself to them.


    The original image of Dennis in my heart is not good, and now, it is aplete loss of trust.


    At that moment, Dennis''s face suddenly changed, his deep eyes were covered with sadness, and he


    exhaled a deep breath, his voice was soft but clear, "ra."


    For a moment, looking into his eyes, I couldn''t tell if he was calling me or the deceased "ra".


    When I looked back, Dennis'' hot body had wrapped itself around me.


    Each other''s bodies touched together, the tingling warm touch once again spread through the limbs, I


    subconsciously wanted to push away, but was stopped by his sticky and hurt words.


    "I miss her so much, lend me ten minutes, just ten minutes, so I can give her a good hug."


    The truth came out that he was thinking of his deceased wife.


    For a woman, it is almost humiliating to be used as a stand-in for another person by a man she hates,


    yet I opened my mouth, but I could not say no, and I was not even as strong as I was just now to push


    him away.


    The hand rose and fell again and again, and finally took him.


    Halfway through the ten minutes, the door of the room suddenly pushed open from the outside and


    Jamie trotted in with his micrputer in his hand, seeing us hugging each other, his ck grape-like


    eyes opened round and his mouth opened in an exaggerated "O" shape.


    "Are you guys kissing?"


    With Dennis pressing almost his entire body on top of me and Jamie not being tall, it did seem more


    ambiguous from his perspective.


    I snapped back to my senses, broke free from Dennis'' arms and backed away to the side.


    Dennis was unhurried, slowly stood up straight, turned around, and looked at Jamie with a less than


    patient expression and an unkind tone, "Didn''t I teach you to knock?"


    Jamie bit his lip and instantly lost his breath, his fleshy little hand raised to scratch the back of his head,


    "I forgot."


    As if sensing her father''s temper, Jamie loudly promised again, "I won''t do it again daddy, please


    forgive me!"


    Dennis'' face eased up a bit and he responded in a low voice, "Well, what are you doing here if you''re


    not sleeping?"


    "I''m going to sleep with Auntie ra!" Jamie practically shouted it out as if it was something heavenly


    to brag about.


    Dennis blushed, "Boys aren''t allowed to be so clingy."


    Sort of a euphemism for refusal.


    Dennis is supposed to say one thing in this family, and although Jamie was aggrieved, she didn''t dare


    to retort, but just held her head, fiddling with her fingers aggressively, and the whole person looked very


    uneasy.


    The little look is just too heartbreaking.


    "Who says boys can''t be clingy." I walked over and pulled Jamie directly towards the bedroom, "What


    do kids know, they didn''t learn from the adults!"


    Jamie at least also pampered a cute, you Dennis, strong toe, but also have the courage to teach


    Jamie, also not ashamed!


    Dennis was left speechless by my dislike and watched as we entered the room.


    When he went into the bathroom, I asked Jamie to sneak outside and get my phone, which gave me a


    chance to check my text messages.


    It''s from an unknown number: [Just stay at City P, I''ll be back soon].


    Strange, and did not leave a drop, I do not know who is.


    It just so happened that Jamie asked me to sing to put her to sleep, so I didn''t take it to heart.


    The kids are sleepy early and fall asleep in a few minutes. I was about to send a message to talk to


    Folly when I heard the door open from the bathroom.


    Fearing that Dennis would y a trick, I almost immediately pressed the light out, hugged Jamie tightly


    and hid under the covers and pretended to fall asleep.


    The footsteps came a little closer and finally stopped by the bed, and after a moment of silence, they


    drifted away again, and soon, the sound of the door closing sounded.


    Dennis is gone.


    And what a strange guy.


    The next morning, it was woken up by Jamie.


    The child wanted to eat my hand-made breakfast, so I simply made something to eat, and he really put


    the nutritious meal made by the family chef and ate what I made.


    Dennis came down, sat across from me, looked at his te which was different from ours and


    immediately understood what was going on, "Is that how you treat your fianc¨¦?"


    I still hold a grudge for being taken advantage ofst night, so I pretended not to hear.


    Dennis'' voice got stronger, ''''ra!''''


    I didn''t even look up and said carelessly, "Jamie has never eaten his mother''s breakfast, so I made it to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    make him happy. Besides, you are so valuable, I can''t afford to pay for any damage to your body."


    Dennis smiled with displeasure and was about to open his mouth when an underling interjected from


    the distance, "Assistant Toby has arrived, sir."


    Dennis didn''t have the good sense to sweep me off my feet, leaving a cold snort and turning around to


    lead the way upstairs.


    The footsteps disappeared before I stole a nce in the direction of the stairs.


    Dennis isn''t that bad to mess with.


    After twenty minutes, Dennis still had no intention ofing downstairs, and the maids were already


    packing up their things.


    I casually asked, "Where is your husband?"


    "Sir and Assistant Toby are in the study."


    Thinking that Toby was also there, I resentfully followed.


    Stopped at the door, vaguely heard the sound of discussion inside, lying on the door to try to hear more


    clearly, but to no avail.


    After straightening his clothes, he hesitated for a moment, but knocked on the door, "Knock-knock-"


    "It''s me, Sue."


    Soon, the door opened from the inside and out came Dennis.


    He blocked the middle of the gap where the door opened, not at all prepared to give way, but simply


    asked in a good-natured manner, "What can I do for you?"


    I pursed my lips, "No breakfast?"


    Dennis froze for a moment before saying, "I''ll eat whatever Jamie eats, I''m not a picky eater."


    "Children''s meals?" Is this a fight with your own son?


    "Whatever." Dennis added, "Miss Kennedy is such a dashing personality, don''t force her if she doesn''t


    want to."


    As he said that, he also raised his chin and pointed to the stairway behind me, indicating that I could


    leave at any time.


    I subconsciously wanted to go downstairs to cook, and then suddenly I felt wrong, "Dennis, what am I


    in your eyes, bringing me back just so I can serve you like a servant and let you do whatever you


    want?"


    Dennis put his hands in his pockets and deliberately moved to the side, leaning his whole body weight


    against the door, Toby holding the file just in time for me to see it clearly, "Not trying to retrieve


    memories? Want to listen together?"

 Chapter 1012 - Lets die together

    Chapter 1012 - Let''s die together


    "What are you talking about?" I asked.


    Dennis curled his mouth with a not-so-decent expression, "You''re interested."


    I hate deliberately selling, but I have to admit that Dennis is very good at understanding human nature


    and the temptation he throws out makes it impossible for me to refuse.


    With a long sigh, I had to go back downstairs and make the exact same breakfast as Jamie''s and bring


    it up.


    When I entered the study again, Toby was gone and I reluctantly ced my te on the table in front of


    Dennis, "Your breakfast."


    Dennis did not talk poorly again, took the whole meal over and started eating without a word.


    After taking two bites, the action suddenly stopped.


    Another quarrel? "I told you that Mr. George''s stomach is too expensive to eat the nd food I cook."


    Dennis and I looked at each other, lowered our heads again, and ate quietly.


    Just a simple children''s pasta, in Dennis''s hands, somehow ate the momentum of a big meal, with a


    face that can almost be described as firm and cold, the picture is exceptionally pleasing to the eye.


    When he didn''t answer, I walked over and picked up the information on the table to check it out.


    These are basically the past of "ra" and Dennis, the two teenage couples, through trials and


    tribtions toe together, so easy to have a child, but in an ident on the ind, one of the first to


    die.


    Even if I have to pretend to be ra for a long time toe, looking at the information in front of me


    without any sense of substitution.


    After looking for a while, the afterglow inadvertently fell on Dennis, leaving aside his elusive character,


    but also a normal person, but it is still hard to imagine that the man in front of you once also deeply in


    love with a woman.


    Snapping back to my senses, these things, while helpful to disguise ra afterwards, had nothing to


    do with my lost life.


    The Kennedy family and George familywsuit information is there, but not a word about me.


    With a sense of humiliation that I had been duped, I red at Dennis in exasperation, "I thought you


    said these were the materials to help me retrieve my memories?"


    I''m still watching so carefully!


    Dennis didn''t even raise an eyelid, "Is there a problem with getting custody back a day sooner so you


    can focus on getting your memories back?"


    "You mean, you won''t start investigating my birth until you get custody?"


    I was angry and anxious, looking at Dennis''s unfazed face, hating his teeth, I will not have to fall for this


    man''s trick once a day, right?


    Instead of answering directly, Dennis pulled away, "Finished reading?"


    "No." I said angrily, "You cajoled me into signing an unequal treaty before, and now you want to use me


    to get there first, so what makes me believe that after you get custody, you''ll keep your promise to get


    my birthright back for me?"


    I was so angry that my chest was flopping as I spoke, and I waved my eyes at Dennis with no good


    grace.


    I now seriously doubt the character of this guy, no word of truth in his mouth, the president of the


    richest, actually for a children''s breakfast to y scoundrel, sooner orter to expose you in front of the


    press!


    However, Dennis was not affected at all, calmly sent thest bite of fried egg to his mouth, took out the


    handkerchief in his suit pocket, slowly and carefully wiped his mouth clean, and only then looked up,


    looked at me indifferently, "signed the contract, you are Jamie''s mother, I am not Hank, will not allow


    the next of kin to wander outside, in the guardianship of his wife and children on this, you can


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Absolutely trust me."


    When ites to Hank, I was dumbfounded for a moment and didn''t know what to say.


    The sudden appearance of the woman and child, and Hank''s bright and shiny once contrasted, it is


    difficult not to let people think wildly.


    In a way, he is not a good person in the traditional sense.


    Perhaps stimted by Dennis'' condescending tone, I pursed my lips and retorted forcefully, "Hank may


    not be a good husband and father, but he really hasn''t hurt me. "


    Dennis sniffed, thick eyebrows wrinkled, seemed to recall the deep evil, the next moment, the body


    shakes uncontrobly.


    His expression looked very painful, one hand propped up on the table to support his body, the other


    hand holding his forehead, dense cold sweat instantly covered his forehead.


    "Dennis?"


    Called twice, Dennis are like deaf, but the expression more pain.


    I reached out to try to hold him steady, but Dennis''s body is tall and robust, my strength does not work,


    Dennis was already drained and fell to the ground, I had to follow the squat, reached out to his


    forehead, trying to cool him down.


    Dennis'' bangs were already wet with sweat, his eyes were tightly closed, and the moment he felt my


    touch, he reached out and grabbed my wrist, "What man!?"


    I said anxiously, "It''s me, Sue, what''s wrong with you?"


    Dennis did not speak again, the intense pain made himpletely lose the strength to open his mouth


    and could only grip me hard.


    It seems like the harder he pushes, the more relief he gets.


    Seeing that he was doing a little better, I then opened my mouth and called out, "Dennis?"


    Dennis pressed his head down extremely low, breathing heavily, seemingly with extreme restraint to


    keep himself from losing control.


    "You let go first, I''ll go call someone for you, go to the hospital in order to treat as soon as possible ah."


    I struggled, did not push him away, but instead sweated.


    Dennis''s lips were pale and he couldn''t even open his eyes, not understanding how he could make


    such a big effort.


    After a few moments of stalemate, I tried to tap him on the shoulder to wake him up, however, just


    before I raised my hand, it was once again grabbed by Dennis.


    He raised his eyelids a little and squeezed the words out of his throat, "So noisy ......"


    I am speechless, doing all this is not for his sake, but actually the enemy will return the dislike?


    rolled his eyes, finally opened his voice and shouted downstairs, "Is there anyone, Dennis something


    wrong, hurry up and see your husband!"


    Last night I already found out that Dennis is extremely controlling, the second floor of this private ce,


    except for cleaning time, usually almost will not let the maid set foot, this time if I did not happen to


    meet, Dennis do not know how long it will take to be discovered.


    Without waiting for a response from the people below, a man''s faint but strong voice rang out around


    him, "If you speak again, you will be thrown down."


    I looked down and saw Dennis'' red-blooded eyes, which looked like he had carried through the most


    painful process.


    A sigh of relief, no good look at him still holding my big hand, "Throw me okay, you do not let go again,


    we can only die together."


    Dennis swept his eyes down and immediately withdrew his hand and stumbled to his feet.


    I then propped up my knees and got up with it.


    Probably because the squatting time is too long, the feet are weak, almost fell to the ground.


    Dennis quickly helped me up, and as if to avoid suspicion, immediately let go and stepped aside,


    condescending to the air andmanded, "You can go out."

 Chapter 1013 - Taking the initiative

    Chapter 1013 - Taking the initiative


    I was not convinced, folded my arms in front of my chest and questioned, "Mr. George, but if you have


    some cultivation, you should at least say thank you to the person who saved your life."


    Dennis turned his face, no expression on his face, "You are unlucky, my recent recuperation out of the


    way, want to continue to be taken advantage of, stay here, I do not care."


    "You-" I had nothing to say.


    I can''t imagine how such a man with no gentlemanly manners and a strong ego could have given birth


    to such a lovely child as little An An!


    I was toozy to continue tangling with him, dragging my leg, which was a bit numb, to limp around.


    Before I could react, a pair ofrge hands suddenly passed through the waist and picked me up by the


    waist.


    I didn''t expect Dennis to act this way at all, and didn''t react for a moment. I subconsciously grabbed


    Dennis''s cor to keep myself steady, but my face still didn''t hide the emotion of being shocked, and


    my lips opened in panic.


    I looked up to see Dennis, he was looking at me, yfully hooked lips, under the eyes shed a smile


    of triumph.


    This guy, is it a deliberate prank?


    I frowned and gritted my teeth in warning, "Dennis, please behave yourself and put me down!"


    "I''m the child''s father, you''re the child''s future mother, how self-respecting does this rtionship need to


    be?" Dennis said as he carried me toward the bedroom, his tone brisk and immodest.


    My face turned red, biting my lip not knowing how to respond, such a shameless man, how did he


    emerge from thousands of powerful enemies to be the richest!


    Walking to the bedroom door, he collided with Jamie who ran upstairs.


    Jamie saw us and paused in ce before walking up again with the micrputer in his arms, looking


    around Dennis and me in a circle.


    Finally, as if he had found some treasure, he raised both hands towards Dennis, "I want daddy to hug


    too!"


    I bit my lip, punched Dennis in the chest, and threatened in a small voice, "Hurry up and put me down!"


    I don''t know if it''s because it''s too close together, the breath of speech hit Dennis neck, feel his body


    shuddered violently at the same time, and with it, one of Dennis''s hands suddenly went limp, and I


    slipped without warning.


    Dennis was quick to drag my waist, the other hand also circled my shoulders, feet to the ground, my


    whole person is hanging in the air.


    In this way, the position of each other is even more ambiguous than just now.


    My brain was in a state of confusion, and for a while, I didn''t know whether to say that Dennis was


    quick to react, or to strongly condemn the act of taking advantage of one after another.


    Good words I will not say to Dennis, condemnation is also a casual remark.


    Dennis is a vengeful man, and I wouldn''t dare mess with him.


    Yet he wasn''t about to just let me off the hook when I didn''t provoke him, "It was Miss Kennedy who


    told me to respect myself, and it''s Miss Kennedy who''s hugging so hard right now."


    Dennis said, deliberately leaned over, put his face in front of me, and met my eyes, "I wonder if that''s a


    mouthful?"


    The word "mouth is not the heart" he deliberately increased the tone.


    The whole process took less than a minute, and when Dennis picked me up, Jamie should have just


    walked up, so he should not have noticed the whole process.


    Even if Jamie had heard and seen it, at his age, he probably wouldn''t understand what it meant.


    Jamie was excitedly standing by, still waving his fleshy little hands, "Auntie ra, Jamie wants a hug


    too."


    The crystal clear eyes and milky tone of voice immediately overwhelmed me.


    Another look at Dennis, the unsuspecting look, even if the delicate features, must be an amorous


    species.


    In contrast, just stick to my little anon is simply perfect.


    Thinking of this, not caring about any graceful and considerate, I used all my strength to break free


    from Dennis, as soon as I got free, I squatted down and gave a kiss on little Anan''s face, "Little Anan is


    so good!" "mua~"


    In order to stimte Dennis, I deliberately kissed very loudly.


    Then, it strutted towards the bedroom.


    Behind her, Jamie padded up to Dennis undeterred, "Daddy, want a hug like Auntie ra''s!"


    Dennis was very calm, "Auntie ra?"


    Jamie beamed, "Mmmm! Auntie ra, hug!"


    "Sure?" Dennis changed his tone to a strange one, "No hugs."


    Jamie got the point and eximed, "It''s Mom!"


    Only then did Dennis pick her up and the whole hallway was filled with Jamie''s cheers.


    Listening to this father and son get along, I couldn''t help but raise the corners of my mouth, my heart


    overflowing with unspeakable softness.


    Sitting on the bed, recalling the contents of the pile of information, the more I thought about it, the more


    unsettled I felt.


    So, I called Folly.


    Folly was very surprised that I reached out to her, "ra!"


    "Folly," I tried to bring in the "ra" emotion to keep myposure, "there''s something I want to talk to


    you about."


    "You tell me, I know everything." The sound of a door closing on Folly''s side rang out.


    I thought about it and decided to be euphemistic, "Dennis, what kind of a character is it?"


    I found a problem during this time together, and Dennis stay together, I am always in the passive side,


    to take the initiative, you must first understand what role to face.


    On the phone, Folly was silent for a moment and did not answer immediately.


    I thought she sensed my intentions and was a little vain, "It''s okay if it''s not convenient to talk about it."


    "That''s not true." Folly said seriously, "It''s just that I don''t know Dennis nearly as well as you do. I


    should say that you are the ones who know each other best, and very often, we, the outsiders, don''t


    know your intentions, and judging more would be biased."


    "It''s okay, just tell me briefly." I sighed with relief.


    "Well, then, well, I''ll see what to say." Folly thought for a while, there is a summary, "capable, have


    eyes, but when ites to your thing, it is a little love brain, and, right, the ability to identify the female


    table is too poor ......"


    As the country''s richest man, the ability to see the long term, it is all undoubtedly.


    But love brain, it is a bit exaggerated, on Dennis that vengeful character, women in his hands shall not


    be yed to death?


    Moreover, this highly intelligent talent, can not distinguish between green tea and white lotus?


    I expressed skepticism and said grimly, "Well, maybe you''re right, you don''t know much about Dennis,


    no, it should be about men, which can''t see which ones are deliberately close, but under the guise of


    not knowing and enjoying the fun of it!"


    "Pfft--" Follyughed facetiously.


    "What are youughing at? What did I say that was wrong?"


    "No." Folly collected herself a bit and snickered, "After six years, you''re really different from before.


    Before, if I said Dennis didn''t know how to discipline himself, you would have excused him and saved


    the day no matter what."


    "Ah? ra is so blind?" Realizing that something was wrong, I hurriedly changed my tone, "I used to


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    be so stupid?"

 Chapter 1014 - Do not read, An

    Chapter 1014 - Do not read, An


    Folly sighed, "You can''t say that, the past is tooplicated, but one thing is for sure, Dennis was only


    an ordinary man with seven emotions when he was with you."


    I cried andughed, "That''s rare?"


    Even though Dennis is a proud son, it is normal to have emotions of happiness and sadness when


    treating someone you like, how to say it from Folly''s mouth, it is like a "gift" to "ra".


    It is easy to imagine that when "ra" faced Dennis in the past, her attitude must have been very low.


    "Rare or not, you will not know until you recover your memory, I can remind you ah, look at a person


    with care, do not be confused by the appearance, especially Dennis such a deep-hearted person, to


    really see, I am afraid it will take a lot of time." Folly suddenlyughed at herself, "Anyway, after all


    these years, I still haven''t seen through this golden father."


    "Why do you call him Goldie Dad?" I had only skimmed some of the information in the study and didn''t


    know much about the rtionship between Folly and Dennis.


    Folly said, "He invested in mypany, and Kimdock he also took a stake in it, if not a golden master."


    Me, "......"


    Because someone on Folly''s side urged for a meeting, she didn''t have the intention to chat deeply,


    hastily arranged to meet in the afternoon, and was ready to hang up the phone.


    Before my "bye" was out of my mouth, she suddenly interjected, "Why do you want to ask this today?


    Did Dennis go to see you again in private?"


    I really suspect that Folly''s actual upation is that of a godmother, once I guessed it.


    "Uh huh ......" Without denying it, I said, somewhat awkwardly, "More than that, I moved into his house


    yesterday and promised to mother his son."


    Folly''s voice suddenly rose a few degrees, "Did you remember, or did Dennis remember it all?"


    Even without being face-to-face, Folly''s excitement and surprise can be imagined.


    I couldn''t hold back myughter, "To your dismay, the answer is, none of them."


    I want to get my memories back too, but the reality is harsh.


    "All right, happy for nothing, I''ll have a meeting first, see you this afternoon."


    Just after putting down the phone, there was a knock at the door.


    Getting up and going over to open the door, I saw little Ann in her pajamas, holding a pile of folded


    clothes in her hands, looking at me with an expectant look on her face, "Auntie ra, no, help me."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You won''t wear it?"


    It''s okay for ordinary children, but Jamie is a child prodigy who can design an invasion program and


    direct the arrangement of bodyguards, with such a high IQ, and still can''t handle a dress?


    "Not really." Jamie looked at me with a small, thin frown, "It''s going to bete, help me."


    What woman in the world can be indifferent in front of the pettiness of the little square boy?


    I immediately lost the battle and took the clothes from him, "Nah, little Anan, teach you can, but we


    have a deal, only once, you are six years old, to have the basic self-care ability know!"


    "Got it!" With a good-natured nod, Jamie squeezed violently into the room, dragged his shoes and


    stepped onto the couch, waving his little hands happily, his little tiger teeth showing through his smile.


    I lost my smile, the world of children is simple, just wear a dress, and can be so happy.


    To change is the international school uniform, the top alone has three pieces, lined with a vest and


    jacket, thepel also has a red id bow tie, is a reduced version of the suit three pieces, and not


    me Jamie will not, even I almost forget the vest.


    Wearing for him, little Ann giggled and spat endlessly, "I do not like school, where the children are so


    childish, do not even understand what is binary ......"


    I absentmindedly nodded in response, but the heart secretly sucked in a breath of cold air, this little


    guy, life self-care know nothing, theputer expertise research so advanced.


    Actually, cutie, I don''t understand what you''re saying about binary and builders either!


    Worried about the IQ being crushed by stepping on the ground and tying the bow tie, I hurriedly pushed


    him out, "Hurry up, don''t bete!"


    As a result, just as I reached the door, I bumped into Dennis who was preparing to go out to work.


    Four eyes facing each other, I froze in ce, the atmosphere is a little awkward.


    "dictator!" Jamie was in a thunderous good mood, running directly to Dennis and spinning around


    arrogantly, "Auntie ra changed it for me!"


    "Hmm." Dennis actually did not refute the title, lightly responded and looked up at me with an indifferent


    expression, "Today is Sunday."


    "Oh." Still angry about the morning, I didn''t have the heart to say, "So?"


    "So no school today."


    "......" I have a ck face, helpless to look at little Ann, with aggrieved eyes to express the


    embarrassment of being pitted.


    Jamie, however, didn''t understand what I meant and thought I was making a face on purpose, smiling


    and winking at me, "Heh heh~"


    Secretly in the heart of the forehead, this kind of vomiting blood taste, the future probably have to often


    experience.


    "By the way," remembering my appointment with Folly, I simply pulled away from the topic, "I have to


    go outter."


    Dennis asked, "Where to?"


    "It''s a personal matter for me." I think he misunderstood that it was a notice, not a request.


    Dennis lowered his eyes in thought for a moment, looked right in front of himself and slowly spoke, "I''m


    going to make a trip to the next city this afternoon, you have to stay with Jamie and familiarize yourself


    with your schedule, it''s my right."


    "Can I take Jamie with me?" I didn''t think Dennis would allow his own son to travel alone with a woman


    he had known for less than a month.


    Or is it that even he himself can''t tell whether I am ra or a double?


    Dennis smiled as a hint of impatience shed across his eyes, his tone tinged with anger, "You''re not


    going to take Jamie with you, you''re going to leave him alone?"


    "I didn''t mean that ......" I hurriedly exined, "You know, just meeting Folly."


    "I''ll have the driver and car ready." Dennis said, and lifted his feet and went downstairs.


    Jamie did not know when to find a micrputer, and now is on the camera function to take a selfie.


    Little bit so self-absorbed? "Jamie?"


    "Hmm?" Continuing to look at the camera for an angle, it looked surprisingly a little handsome from my


    point of view.


    I smiled lightly, half squatted down in front of him, and asked seriously, "Your daddy said that auntie can


    take you to y today, are you happy?"


    "Really?" Little Ann immediately lit up, "Yes! We can hang out with Auntie ra!"


    Reaching out and rubbing the top of his head, the afterglow nced at the Twitter feed on the screen.


    So they reached out to get it, and little Ann didn''t hide, and turned the screen over to let me see it.


    This is Jamie''s own registered ount, and the top Twitter log is the very selfie that was just taken.


    The apanying text has only a simple phrase: [Do not miss, Ann.


    Even though there was no further exnation, I could tell right away that it was addressed to thete


    "ra".


    The first time I saw it, I saw it.

 Chapter 1015 Flip-flopping

    Chapter 1015 Flip-flopping


    The tip of the nose abruptly sore, tears gushed out uncontrobly.


    How sad do you have to be to secretly miss your deceased loved ones in an unknown corner.


    Suppressing the emotions in his heart, he reached out to take little Ann into his arms and patted her


    gently, "Auntie ra will always be with you in the future."


    The child does not understand why my emotions change so quickly in a short period of time, very


    quietly listening, small hands up, there is a pat on my shoulder, learning from adults tofort me, I do


    not know so, the sadness is more unrestrained in my heart spread open.


    I don''t know how long it took for my emotions to ease up.


    On the way out the door, I caught a glimpse of Toby waiting by the car.


    Dennis said before he left that he would arrange a driver, but I didn''t think it would be Toby.


    When he saw me appear with Jamie, Toby opened the car door and stepped back, greeting me


    respectfully, "Miss Kennedy."


    Then he smiled again and called out, "Young master."


    Jamie was very affectionate to Toby, "Uncle Toby!"


    After putting Little Ann in the car, I then asked, "Assistant Toby, would it be too much to ask for you, a


    busy man, to follow us?"


    "It''s okay, someone else is following, the gentleman is notfortable with it." Toby put down his


    attitude.


    It is clear that he retrieved that information, and by definition he should know that I am not ra, yet he


    still treats me with such respect, which is a bit strange.


    But he is right, Jamie''s identity has not been exposed until now, I have to take him out, naturally to a


    trusted person.


    This way, it all makes sense, "Then Assistant Toby will take more responsibility today."


    Toby hooked his lips slightly and reached out to put his hand on the door to make sure he wouldn''t


    pinch me.


    Without further ado, I bent over and sat in.


    .......


    Folly''s date was with Kimdock, to avoid the paparazzi and to talk on her own turf.


    Folly and Larry greeted her as soon as she reached the door with Jamie.


    "ra!"


    Larry although called me, but the eyes intentionally or unintentionally nce towards Jamie, but also


    nonchntly on the hands to hug him.


    Sensing his intent, I pulled Jamie to the other side and deftly avoided it before he could get his hands


    on me, grunting andughing, "Mr. Felton."


    It takes time for adults to get used to meeting strangers, let alone six-year-olds. Dennis asked me to


    bring the child out of trust, so naturally I couldn''t let Jamie be frightened.


    "Heh heh." Larry, knowing that he had been seen through, awkwardly scratched the back of his head


    andughed, "Folly is waiting in the booth."


    Said before ying down and raising the corners of his mouth with a kind and doting smile, "You''re


    Dennis''s son Jamie, right, I''m Uncle Larry!"


    Jamie poked his little head out curiously, his eyes darting around, "I am."


    Larry couldn''t stop smiling and handed Jamie a milkshake from his pocket, his voice lowered, "Want


    some?"


    If I didn''t know that Larry was worth a lot of money, I probably would have thought this was a bad uncle


    with bad intentions.


    Jamie already has a sweet tooth, but conscious restraint, when he saw the milk candy, his little eyes


    stared straight for a second, before reluctantly looking away, looking up to ask my opinion, "Auntie


    ra ......"


    I pursed my lips and smiled, took the milkshake and put it in his hand, "Uncle Larry gave it to me, I can


    take it, but what should I say?"


    Jamie nced at Larry and murmured, "Thanks Uncle Larry."


    Larry happy are looking for the north, "Jamie, uncle also have a lot of good food, burgers fried chicken


    coke, cake ......"


    Everythingbeled with unhealthy gluttonous snacks was almost said by him, but Jamie didn''t listen to


    it.


    He silently surveyed the milkshake in his hand, hooking the corners of his mouth contentedly, clearly


    uninterested in anything else.


    Larry frowned, a little tired.


    I hurriedly spoke up, "Don''t keep Folly waiting too long, Jamie has a tricky mouth and won''t eat a lot of


    things."


    Larry nodded understandingly, which led us to the box.


    As soon as Folly saw me holding Jamie, she ran towards us excitedly, "The little baby is finally alone,


    let me hug it!"


    Jamie took a defensive step back and nced at me before walking over again and letting Folly pick


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    him up.


    Folly a face of satisfaction surprise, "a few years, the Vance stop, his old man also six rtives do not


    recognize, grow so big before I finally hold again."


    Folly looked more like Jamie''s mother than I did as she talked and surveyed the changes in her child,


    her eyes overflowing with doting.


    Larry looked jealous and simply turned aside, out of sight, out of mind.


    I can probably sense that Jamie is still not judging people by their appearance.


    Larry is a trainee debutant, face and body are very able to fight, but Jamie is closer to Folly.


    After Folly and Jamie were intimate for a while, they were very nonchnt and sneered at Larry, "Larry


    doesn''t have an announcement today?"


    Larry pretended not to understand the meaning hidden in Folly''s words, "There''s no time to finish work,


    it''s rare to see Jamie once, so naturally I have to set aside time."


    That yful look, as if provoking Folly "I just do not leave, you can still kick me out?"


    Folly rolled her eyes, didn''t continue to pester, turned her head and continued to tease Jamie.


    After the waiter served the food, the door of the private room stayed closed.


    Folly only started to get to the point at this point.


    "You know, Dennis recently flipped out with his sister."


    "Is there such a thing?" That day at the appraisal facility Dennis was angry but didn''t actually do


    anything to Dorothy, how it was all flesh and blood, who knows how it would develop after that.


    "Nine times out of ten, it''s true. Now that Dennis has eliminated all of Dorothy''s positions at the George


    Group, there''s a big change at the top of thepany, and there should be a big move." Folly looked


    serious as she analyzed.


    Larry interjected without a head, "Maybe Dennis recovered his memory a long time ago, the Vance


    family those people did so much before, now simply deserve it!"


    I froze, not understanding for a moment, "How so?"


    Folly directly gritted her teeth and red at Larry, "All right, you hurry up and go, turn around and let


    you those private rice found to block people, I''m not doing business here."


    Larry obviously wanted to stay on, but could not refute Folly''s words, so he got up reluctantly and


    walked out.


    Once he left, Folly simply took the seat next to me and gossiped, "Have you and Dennis made any


    progress in the past two days?"


    "No." I thought about it, "If I had to say yes, I''d kind of like to take him out."


    Folly tugged at the corner of her mouth, obviously a little disappointed, "Are you that anti-Dennis?"


    I shrugged my shoulders and raised my eyebrows, indicating that there is nothing I can do, in exchange


    for her being taken advantage of three times, may not have me so calm, and the mind to go out about


    dinner.


    Pursing my lips in thought, I looked at Folly seriously, hoping she''d be honest, "Did Dennis ever really


    love anyone?"


    "That''s what I said, if you didn''t love, you wouldn''t have given him a baby." Folly said, and then


    unconsciously admired Jamie''s face, "This face, really call people jealous."


    I teased her, "I see Larry''s genes are also quite good, you have one, may not be worse than Jamie."

 Chapter 1016 Throwing in the towel

    Chapter 1016 Throwing in the towel


    "Forget it, the one at home is enough, I don''t want to get involved with a man again." Folly smiled a


    little lighter, "Talking about you, don''t go far."


    Then naturally changed the subject, "you two, entangled torment for so many years, can find each


    other''s memories of love is certainly all happy, but if you can not go back, you also have to consider in


    advance for themselves and their children, the Vance family knows that you are still alive, will not be


    easy to give up ......"


    Some words do not have to be too clear, the Vance family is what people, from Dorothy can explore a


    two.


    But I do think that pretending to be ra, to get back custody of Dennis'' daughter, is a good thing for


    the Vance family, and the other side should not bite back.


    "I haven''t thought about that for a while. Dennis''s n is to get his daughter back first." I said


    pretending to be careless.


    Folly froze at the word, "What about you, you think so too?"


    Agilely catching a glimpse of surprise that shed under her eyes, I pursed my lips and thought for a


    moment before adding, "A child''s growth requires a mother''spany, and I missed six years and


    don''t want to miss it."


    Hearing me say this, Folly lowered her head into deep thought and silently picked up the coffee in front


    of her and slowly took a sip.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "Nothing." Folly smiled and looked up at me, as if suddenly figured out what, said, "some things just by


    talking is not to feel, but also have to experience first-hand to do, since you think and the Kennedy


    familywsuit is right, go ahead and do it, I think, than thewsuit win or lose, some people are more


    d to see you alive and running. "


    I was a little stunned by this statement.


    Folly''s gaze and manner of speaking is clearly suggesting that the Kennedy family has been waiting for


    "ra" to return.


    But if that''s true, six whole years without being able to find her, or even allowing the death obituary to


    be announced to the world?


    Perhaps she is right, see the heard are too limited, must go through to know how much heartache


    hidden in it.


    ......


    The adults'' meal, children will end up bored to sleep.


    On the way out, wake Jamie up and ask him, "Can you walk by yourself?"


    Jamie rubbed his sleepy eyes and naturally grabbed my pinky with his other hand, saying glutinously,


    "Yes."


    Folly and I smiled at each other and led the half-asleep little one outside.


    When we got to the lobby, Larry appeared from nowhere, carrying an exquisitely wrapped gift bag in his


    hand.


    Folly preempted the attack, "What are you up to again?"


    "You can''t be gentle with me." Larry spat out a sentence, turned around and changed his face, smiling


    gently and bending his upper body, handing the gift bag to Jamie, "Little one, this is the meet and greet


    gift that uncle prepared for you, thetest model of microelectric, your one is the old one fromst year,


    this top one, it''s cooler to y."


    "Thank you, Uncle!" As soon as Jamie heard the word microelectric, he took it with both eyes glowing,


    not caring about his previous coldness towards Larry.


    Micrputer is notrge, but for a six-year-old child is still some volume, plus the outer packaging


    and gift decoration, Jamie hold on a little bulky, but love it.


    Iughed bitterly, it''s true that men know best what men are thinking.


    "As long as you like it." Larry got an inch and stroked the top of Jamie''s head, "It''s not convenient to


    take things, I''ll have someone send you back."


    I opened my mouth to say that the driver was outside, jerking my head behind Larry, and simply shook


    my shoulders, "Herees the convenience."


    The moment Larry turned his face, Dennis was already walking up to him with Toby in tow.


    Folly nodded lightly, "Here ites."


    It seems that her rtionship with Dennis is not so humble, and the probability of "golden father" is just


    flirting.


    "Hmm." Dennis lightly responded, his eyes swept over Larry''s face and nodded slightly to each other


    as a greeting.


    Jamie found Dennis, his eyes curved into a crescent smile, "Daddy!"


    Dennis didn''t say yes, his eyes fell on the gift bag he was holding, "What''s that holding?"


    While saying this, he naturally lifted the bag by its handle and brought it into his hand.


    Apletely subconscious action.


    "A little gift from Mr. Felton to Jamie." I exined, pursing my lips at Larry in appreciation.


    Larry raised his chin very stinkily, as if he was showing off.


    Dennis shifted with the bag and turned to look at Larry, expressionless, "Jamie Vance doesn''t yet know


    how to control the correct length of time to use electronics."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This is true, little Ann''s love of micrputers is second only to Dennis and me.


    Larry looked surprised, "This still has the wrapping paper on it, so you know it''s electronic products?"


    "What could be more direct than electronics when ites to pitching a good time." Dennis''s


    undting tone is faintly detached and disgusted.


    The feeling of distrust is not very obvious, but those who know him, can hear the deeper meaning.


    Larry face embarrassed, "to please the children''s trick only, as far as on the line ......"


    Dennis simply ignored his words and turned his head to me, "Come with me."


    It''s so toxic and uncaring.


    "Where to?"


    Before I could ask him how he found his way here, I was inexplicably put on a schedule by Dennis ......


    Dennis called the gift bag to Toby and said lightly, "Take Jamie home first."


    Toby bent his upper body, "Understood."


    Then, lowering his eyes again to soothe little Ann, "Go home with Uncle Toby, Daddy and Mommy go


    do something, be good and go back and wait."


    Probably knowing that the newputer was not rejected, Jamie was extraordinarily well-behaved,


    "Okay."


    Dennis is a little taller than the model, and Jamie, though almost as tall as my waist, is still a little in


    front of him, and the height difference is very obvious.


    But Dennis seems to have no interest in these moods, finished, dragged me out of the room, did not


    even have time to say goodbye to Folly and the others.


    Finally can only walk while instructing Jamie, "Little Ann remember to listen to Uncle Toby, we will not


    go for a long time, bye ~"


    Subconsciously, did not want little Ann to feel that she was an existence that would be left behind at


    any moment.


    Jamie didn''t seem to think much about it and looked at me with a confused look on his face before


    finally squinting his eyes in delight and smiling.


    He was dragged away by Dennis.


    Once in the elevator, I broke away, "Less taking advantage of the opportunity, I''m not so bad that I can''t


    even walk."


    Inexplicably arranged my time, leaving my own son for most of the day, to see even a warm word, I


    really doubt that in the eyes of this man, what is worthy of tender treatment.


    Dennis gave me a look, didn''t answer, and turned his head to press the floor of the underground


    garage.


    With a droopy face all the way to the passenger side, I asked in no uncertain terms, "Now can you say


    where the destination is?"


    Dennis actually didn''t run away and replied dryly, "The hospital."

 Chapter 1017 Hypnosis

    Chapter 1017 Hypnosis


    The journey was uneventful and we soon arrived at the hospital.


    After getting out of the car, I pretended to tie my shoes and deliberatelygged behind Dennis by one


    length.


    Without taking two steps, Dennis suddenly stopped and turned his head to look at me with icy eyes,


    "ra, you have a stone tied to your foot?"


    I gave him a nk look, "You care, the hospital is such a big ce, I can still get lost."


    Dennis doesn''t know what''s wrong with him, he''s nagging.


    Dennis stared at me with a ck face and a motionless stare.


    I didn''t bother to tangle with him, I simply raised my chest, took a step, quickly skipped him and walked


    ahead, reversing the position of each other.


    Subconsciously gambling to speed up the pace, Dennis also followed very closely.


    Even if the back did not grow eyes, but can feel the zing gaze from those dark eyes, so that my


    whole person is not veryfortable.


    Feet up, step back sideways, alongside Dennis.


    Dennis''s eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of imperceptible smugness shed under his eyes, but soon


    converged again.


    Now they walk into the elevator together in peace.


    The elevator doors opened and saw the empty aisles, and I realized with the benefit of hindsight that


    the hospital seemed very cold.


    Dennis read my mind and spoke quietly, "It saves time."


    This is probably the luxury life of the richest man, a trip to the hospital and a direct charter?


    If you don''t need the money, you can donate it to the needy, OK?


    Not long after exiting the elevator, a bodyguard came forward to greet him, "Sir."


    "Ready to go?" Dennis asked with an expressionless face.


    "All ready to go."


    I was a little confused, but in the next second, I thought of Dennis''s painful scene in the morning, he


    came here specifically to check his body?


    Just thinking about this, Dennis''s warmthless voice rang out next to him, "Bring the man over."


    People? Who?


    Turning his face, he saw a group of doctors and nurses suddenly blocking the way at some point.


    Just as Dennis'' voice fell, the slightly older female doctor stepped forward, "Please, Miss Kennedy."


    Check what I do?


    Dennis saw my confusion and said out loud, "Think of it as an ordinary physical, normal people have to


    do it once or twice a year, no need to worry."


    After saying that, he passed a wink to the doctor, and before I could react, I was already being carried


    away by the doctor and nurse.


    "Hey, I''ve been seeing a doctor, I don''t need your people to meddle, I know my own health very well,


    Dennis, you tell them to stop!"


    This was the first time I felt the cold-bloodedness of the medical staff, no matter how loud I screamed,


    they just did not care and continued to examine me ording to the procedure.


    Two fists can''t beat four hands, and after some struggle, I gave up.


    All checkedst night, it was already 8 pm.


    When the nurse led me to the office, Dennis was sitting leisurely on the couch swiping at his tablet.


    I was "tossed" for so long, but he is happy to be free?


    I was about to get angry, but when I looked closer, I saw that the tablet was disying the data of my


    various tests.


    That''s when I changed my mind and took the seat next to him, "What the hell are you doing with all


    these tests?"


    "Lest you conceal some serious illness that could affect Jamie Vance''s health." Dennis didn''t even raise


    his eyelids, and his ripple-free tone was impersonal.


    I pulled the corner of my mouth awkwardly, "Mr. George is quite good at finding new ways to say such


    Dennis seemed to have finished reading all the examination reports, casually put the tablet to the side,


    turned his face to look at me, a serious said, "Miss Kennedy is also very special, angry two words are


    written on the brain, but still can force a smile."


    Me, "......"


    Countless crows fly through the air ......


    After staring at him for a few seconds, I was finally no match for his thick skin and took the lead in


    defeat, dodging and muttering to myself, "Think what you like."


    It was a rare asion when Dennis didn''t continue to take advantage of the mouth, not out of kindness


    of course, but when the attending doctor pushed the door open and appeared.


    As soon as he entered, the doctor ced the thick entity report on the coffee table in front of Dennis.


    "Overall, Miss Kennedy''s indicators are stabilizing, but there is still some body cold that needs to be


    regted, and these are minor issues as far as ......"


    Dennis didn''t give him a chance to continue his recitation, "Get to the point."


    The doctor obviously knows Dennis''s identity and is afraid of annoying him, changing his benevolent


    face just now, his expression is much more serious.


    "Miss Kennedy''s memory loss, should be hesitant brain hypoxia for too long, resulting in damage to the


    hippocampus, ording to the medical records, the recovery of memory is unlikely."


    There was a pause before he looked at Dennis again and mused, "Mr. George''s situation, I can''t


    decide for a while."


    Dennis gave him a straightforward fix, "But say no harm, I will not hold you ountable."


    The doctor then breathed a sigh of relief, the whole person rxed and cautiously said, "Although both


    of you were in an ident six years ago, they are very different, Mr. George''s body is all normal, there


    is no disease that may trigger memory loss, the only possibility left is that hypnosis."


    "Hypnosis?" Dennis''s face sank, his ck eyes emitted a bitter cold light, and his surrounding breath


    was unconsciously much colder.


    Not to mention him, even I was a little surprised.


    Isn''t hypnosis something that only appears in TV shows?


    "Hypnosis has always been a controversial means of governance in the medicalmunity, mostly


    used only to ease the patient''s emotions ......" The doctor pushed down the frame on the bridge of his


    nose with a heavy expression, "As the public knows, hypnosis is very prominent in memory editing, and


    Mr. George''s case is still a good match, except that there are specialties in the field, I am not a


    professional doctor in this area, so I may not be able to help much ......"


    After saying that, the doctor got up to leave and opened the door, but was blocked by the bodyguard.


    "Sir?" The bouncer called out, asking for instructions from Dennis.


    "Release the man." Dennis didn''t look up, staring silently at the air in front of him, wondering if he had


    heard the doctor''s words in full.


    After the doctor left, Dennis fell into his own thoughts, his expression was cold, his joy and anger were


    not visible, so people did not dare to approach.


    Although I am not afraid of him, but I do not dare to provoke him at this time, but can only silently wait


    on the sidelines.


    I don''t know how long it took, but Dennis finally came back to his senses, got up and led me out the


    door.


    The car drove out some distance before Dennis'' voice rang out in a low, deep voice, "Is there anything


    you want to eat tonight?"


    "I have a choice in front of Mr. George? It''s better for you to decide." Suddenly remembering something


    else, he asked him, "Not going back to eat?"


    Dennis also did not answer, turned a corner and stopped the car, the road is a Chinese restaurant.


    Helplessly, he followed him out of the car, muttering absentmindedly, "How lonely Jamie is eating by


    himself."


    Dennis stopped and swept me a look, a "I know it all" attitude, said I do not need to worry about.


    How can we not worry about it?


    The child has flesh and blood and thought, the light figure of adult pleasure, leaving him to fend for


    himself, how aggrieved the heart.


    I don''t know how long the mother-son bond with little Ann canst, as long as I am still his mother, I


    can''t remain unmoved!


    I was about to call home alone when Dennis'' voice flung itself over unceremoniously, "The evening


    rush at City Psts until at least 10 p.m., two hours away, are you sure you''re not hungry?"


    "I can tolerate ....."


    The word "patience" is still on the lips, I heard my stomach is very indisputable "grunt" up.


    After sobriety three meals a day is hardly untimely, even if there is, there is food around the pad, check


    an afternoon, the stomach has long been empty, not hungry is strange.


    There is no more humiliating situation than this.

 Chapter 1018 Regret agreeing to him

    Chapter 1018 Regret agreeing to him


    Dennis good-naturedly squinted his eyes, the corners of his lips curled slightly, a look of seeing through


    me.


    Obviously continuing to talk tough didn''t work, so I could only continue to walk inside with a red face.


    Dennis sat down across from me and smoothly handed over the menu.


    My eyes widened in surprise, he was so kind?


    ncing down, he alertly backed off the menu, "Just order, I''m not picky."


    Dennis just didn''t say anything and simply ordered a few dishes.


    Dennis was so preupied that it was a rare asion that he didn''t nce at me in between waiting


    for his food.


    The food was served quickly and I was a little surprised when I put my phone down.


    Half of it is light, while the other half is fresh, spicy and full of vor.


    I asked, "Do you like spicy food?"


    The light taste that was made for him before, obviously ate very well, it is difficult to change the taste?


    After saying that, an immature idea suddenly popped up in his head.


    Dennis, is it possible that you are amodating my eating habits?


    This idea came out, the chair underneath suddenly like a long spike, how to sit ufortable.


    Dennis is suddenly so considerate, so he''s not hiding another n, right?


    I was calcting in my mind how many possibilities there were to get into the scheme, when I heard


    Dennis'' dark voice ring out, "Hmm."


    Theplete interpretation of what is called shy as gold, but inexplicably through a hook of energy.


    Dennis was really trying to cater to my habits before.


    This meal made me fidgety and I didn''t dare to raise my head more than once.


    Dennis, on the other hand, looked rxed and had a better appetite than I had ever seen before.


    Avoiding the evening rush, the way home is extra smooth.


    When I walked into the lobby, Jamie was holding thetest micrputer Larry gave him and ying


    with it, his eyes rounded with seriousness, just like the little adult look I had when I first saw him using


    theputer.


    "Little Anon~"


    I called out, but Jamie just a perfunctory "mmm", not looking away, small hands as if welded to the


    Walked around behind Jamie and gently rubbed the top of his shaggy head.


    "Auntie ra!" Jamie smiled and looked up at me, and after a very uncharacteristic call, she turned


    back to herputer.


    The little one is gifted in programming and in one afternoon was already proficient in operating the


    programming software on the newputer.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The code is amazing.


    I couldn''t help but sit on the couch next to me and watch in silence.


    After looking at it for a while, I found that the programming thing is still very interesting.


    Dennis knows Jamie''s character very well and knows that he can''t walk when he sees theputer, so


    he didn''t say anything more and went upstairs.


    After about twenty minutes, Jamie said with an excited look on his face, "Auntie I''ll be able to show you


    a fun one soon."


    The words just finished, arge hand suddenly reached out from the side, from top to bottomputer


    closed.


    Jamie and I both looked up at the same time and saw the expressionless face of our opponent Dennis.


    "Go upstairs and wash up, the rest time is over." The words were cold and there was absolutely no


    room for bargaining.


    Jamie dropped his face, although reluctantly, but the face is Dennis, there is no way to fight back, can


    only reluctantly "Oh", and stood up.


    But my reaction waspletely slow, not realizing whose territory this was, I jumped up and shouted,


    "Why are you just shutting down people''sputers!"


    It''s really irritating to be interrupted like this at a critical moment when you can see the results right


    away.


    Compared to my iling, Dennis had few mood swings and lifted his lips indifferently, "What time is it?"


    I looked at the wall clock on the wall, "Ten o''clock, what''s up!"


    Dennis gave me a cold nce and turned to walk up the stairs.


    I then reacted with hindsight that at this point, Jamie was usually asleep.


    He is thinking of the child, just expressed in a simple and brutal way that makes people subconsciously


    want to resist.


    Can''t we talk properly?


    At that moment, there was a sudden tug on my sleeve, and when I looked down, Jamie was looking at


    me curtly, "Auntie ra, I want to y with theputer a little longer to finish the program."


    "......" What does it take to express to this silly child with a high IQ but 0mon sense in life, I would


    love to, but everything has to be done by the rules?


    Thinking for a moment, sighed squatting in front of Jamie, try to treat him as an adult, exined,


    "Jamie, today is toote, Auntie ra tired, data in theputer will not be lost, but not enough sleep


    will not grow taller,ter will not be able to protect the people you want to protect, so let''s wash up and


    sleep today, tomorrow continue to do the rest Finish, OK?"


    Jamie wiggled his little head as if he understood, "Okay."


    "Jamie is so good!"


    Although I had spent several days with Jamie, I was a little surprised by how well behaved Jamie was.


    .......


    The following day.


    It''s Monday, the family got up early, had breakfast, and dropped Jamie off at school while Dennis was


    at work.


    Once they left, I was the only one left in therge room.


    When I was bored, I picked up my old craft and went to the front yard to clean up the flowers and nts


    with the underlings.


    When I was pruning the potted nts, I couldn''t help but think of Hank and his wife and children. When


    I searched for information about him, I didn''t find any information about his marriage and wondered


    what kind of entanglement they had.


    Suddenly, a mellow, husky male voice was heard behind her, "ra."


    This voice is very soft, mixed with crying, hear the moment, the heart uncontrobly sank a little, the


    soul first body step to be heavy, the next second, I uncontrobly turned around.


    The owner of the voice, a man in a white suit with a chin crawling with bearded green, stood on the


    gravel path in the courtyard, and beside him stood a little girl about the same age as Jamie, wearing a


    Lolita dress, a princess hat, and very soulful eyes.


    The father and daughter are exactly like characters from a fairy tale.


    But the man''s eyes were deep, topped with perfectly contoured features, but his eyes were written with


    Exhrated, tired, relieved, overwhelmed.


    I don''t know if women''s ability to empathize is always better, the moment I look at each other, I can''t


    help but feel sad.


    "Do we, uh, know each other?" I frowned, inexplicably afraid of disturbing them both.


    "It''s me." The man opened his mouth, trying desperately to suppress the emotions that were welling up


    in his chest, and choked for a moment before saying in a normal tone, "It''s me, Leo."


    Here he paused, his eyes wet with tears, andughed to himself, "Really forgot about me?"


    Leo?


    What a familiar name.


    I looked at him and then at the little girl beside him and it dawned on me.


    He is the Kennedy, "ra''s" rtives, Dennis gave the information on the, just a long beard, I did not


    recognize.


    ording to Dennis''s n, Leo and I would have to go to court over custody in the future.


    But why, seeing him and the little girl standing together, the heart began to uncontrobly regret.


    He regrets agreeing to Dennis and pretending to be "ra" to separate them.

 Chapter 1019 The rest, leave it to brother

    Chapter 1019 The rest, leave it to brother


    Living room.


    Leo sat on the couch across from me with the little girl, and on the table was the kraft paper folder he


    had brought with him.


    Before entering, Leo said onest thing, "I''m taking you with me."


    Leo seemed to be in a hurry, the maid just brought up the tea, he could not wait to break the


    embarrassment, "these years the Kennedy family and The Lewis family has not given up looking for


    your whereabouts, in order to take care of the children, while saving enough capital, we did


    immigration, even thepany also all moved out, but it was The Kennedy family and the Lewis family


    have never given up looking for you.


    When he spoke, his tone was still a little wet, it was not difficult to hear the sourness of it, but ultimately,


    bearded adults, in front of the child, he also just fierce deep breaths to calm his mood, let himself calm


    down, and then lowered his eyes, long white fingers bent tapping on the rough kraft paper bag.


    "I know you don''t remember anything, it doesn''t matter, I''m here, don''t worry about anything, here is the


    paternity report of you and Snowy, as well as half of the Kennedy Group''s equity transfer agreement,


    after you go back, you are the secondrgest shareholder of the Kennedy Group, the rest of your life,


    just be responsible for living happily. Good, the rest, leave it to brother."


    Before I could react, Leo let out a long breath of relief, turned his head, smiled, took the girl''s hand and


    brought it to me, saying with relief, "Snowy, call mommy."


    Snowy pursed her lips, looked at me uncertainly and then at Leo, and only when she got a look of


    encouragement from him that she didn''t have to worry, she called out sweetly, "Mommy!"


    The same is the first time to see, Snowy than Jamie to be more cautious, but more bold, finished


    running over to hug my neck, glutinous voice with a cry, "Mommy, I am so miss you!"


    Although spoken in English, it does not affect the depth of the thoughts at all, so that people''s hearts


    ache to the bone, can not push away.


    It''s a strange feeling.


    Is it because they are twins? Like when I hugged Jamie, I had an urge to cry that was hard to suppress.


    For a long time, Snowy got up from my arms, and only then did I quietly and carefully examine her


    tender face.


    What a resemnce to Dennis, those eyes, almost identical, except that Snowy''s eyes are much more


    gentle and clear than the deep chill in his eyes.


    I was about to open my mouth to say something when Snowy''s sweet voice came back to me,


    "Mommy, can you spend my birthday with me this year?"


    As she spoke, she smiled almost ingratiatingly, but the emotions that shed under her eyes still


    revealed the sadness at the bottom of her heart.


    Even if I don''t cooperate with Dennis to deceive them, how can I bear to shatter my children''s dreams


    in public?


    When I thought of this, I swallowed the words that came to my lips.


    Smiling, he stroked Snowy''s hair and said, "Snowy hasn''t seen her brother yet, right? Brother will be


    back for lunch at noon, so would Snowy like to go to brother''s room to y for a while, wait for brother


    toe back, and give him a surprise?"


    "Yes!" At the mention of Jamie, Snowy jumped around with joy, "I have a brother! I can see my brother


    now!"


    Seeing that she didn''t think much of it, I called over to the subordinate who was waiting on the side and


    ordered, "Take her to the young master''s room."


    Perhaps because her closest rtives were there, Snowy was bold and very good, letting the maid


    take her by the hand and walking upstairs with small steps.


    Watching them disappear in the stairway, I then collected the smile on my face, turned around and


    looked across at Leo with some apologies, his eyes were more tender and affectionate than Dennis''s,


    but I was uncontrobly weak.


    I have been trying to find memories and fill the vacant part of my heart, but when I really faced such


    eager sincerity, I was a little overwhelmed.


    Leo and Dennis were at odds, and Hank had given me an identity that clearly said "Sue Kennedy," so I


    didn''t know who to face.


    "You don''t believe me?" Leo''s voice was much clearer, but it poked me right in the face.


    Being seen by him, I instead did not feel so much mental pressure, looked up at him and said seriously,


    "Sorry, I really can''t make a judgment right now."


    Looking down at the kraft paper bag on the table, reached out and gently rubbed his hand on it, smiling


    bitterly, "Frankly speaking, this so-called identification report, I have seen it no less than three times


    since a month, each time with a different result, even science is not trustworthy, I do not know what


    else is trustworthy."


    Leo was silent for a moment, his brow lowered, his fingers crossed and propped on his knees as he


    mused, "You''re ming me."


    If the trust at the first sight is fate, Leo''s words now speak to the depths of my heart.


    A big reason why I believed Dennis and that I was not ra was that I could not ept that my next of


    kin had ignored "ra" for six years.


    Saying an ident, misunderstanding, can erase the fact of not being attentive, that kinship blood, is


    too untested.


    Losing all the memories of the original, every second is like walking on thin ice days, but it brings the


    only benefit, so I lost nothing to lose, can face everything openly.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whether it''s ra or Sue, I am a person who hase back to life without emotional ties and no


    obligation to forgive anyone.


    All I can say is, "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to face you guys for now."


    After thinking about it, I added, "But if I really am Snowy and Jamie''s mother, I''d like you to keep her.


    Thank you for taking care of her for me for so long, but it''s my responsibility to take care of the kids, so


    I won''t bother you in the future."


    "Trouble?" Leo''s eyes sank and he raised his eyes to look at me, his tone suddenly strong, "Snowy


    won''t stay here, and neither will you, and since I''m here, I have no intention of letting you stay."


    "Are all of ra''s rtives so macho?


    Helplessly, he shook his shoulders and expressed his love, "Then I can only say sorry, I can''t go with


    you."


    "Not going with me? Then who do you want to go with? Stay here with that loser Dennis?" Leo sniffed


    inexplicably agitated, angry chest tumbling, got up and pointed in the direction of the door, said angrily,


    "If he could protect you, he would not let you repeatedly deep in danger, you me me or angry, you


    have toe with me."


    After saying that, before I could say anything, he shouted with a ck face towards the stairs, "Snow


    Kennedy,e down here immediately!"


    Little Snowy heard her uncle''s shout of anger and appeared at the entrance of the building with a huff


    and a puff in her hand, still holding Jamie''s picture frame, thinking she had heard wrong, she confirmed


    again, "Uncle, is it you who called Snowy?"


    Leo didn''t answer, took three steps up the stairs, picked Snowy up and headed downstairs, passed the


    couch, pulled me up from the couch with his other hand, and dragged me towards the door, "Come


    back with me!"


    Just as he reached the door, he bumped into Dennis who was rushing back.


    The men''s eyes met in the air and the atmosphere instantly became saber-rattling.

 Chapter 1020 - Sure its not a bitter ploy?

    Chapter 1020 - Sure it''s not a bitter ploy?


    Toby followed behind Dennis, his breath was unsteady, the two should have gotten the news and


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    rushed back specially.


    After a few moments of stalemate, Dennis lowered his eyes, his eyes fell on Leo''s hand holding mine,


    his tone was indifferent, "It''s not enough that you took Snowy a few years ago, now you''re here to steal


    my woman, do you really think I don''t have a temper?"


    Leo sneered, as if he had heard a big joke, raising his hands and feet to show the contempt that he did


    not put in his eyes.


    Dennis did not immediately start a conflict with him, finished, slowly turned his face to look at Snowy in


    his arms, the hostility in his eyes instantly converged a lot, as if in confirmation, called out in a small


    voice, "Snowy?"


    Snowy didn''t recognize him at all and said with a confused face, "Uncle, you''re so pretty~"


    The crowd, "......"


    Is this the time to be a nymphomaniac?


    The words fell, the atmosphere became a little awkward for a while.


    Leo''s face was all ck, and he sank his voice, without good grace, and admonished the child, "Snow,


    how did uncle teach you!"


    "Remember!" Snowy rolled her eyes smartly, held up her index finger, and recited while drawing circles,


    "Except for uncle, good-looking uncles are all bad people!"


    "Hmm." Leo nodded in satisfaction, raised his chin immodestly again and pointed at Dennis, saying in a


    serious manner, "One more chance, what should I call this person?"


    Snowy pompously put her mouth into an O-shape and eximed, "Bad uncle!"


    "Well~ not bad for an uncle''s good niece, take you home to buy a new dress." Leo was finally satisfied


    and spoke while interacting intimately with Snowy, while not forgetting to provoke Dennis with his eyes.


    Leo is teaching Snowy some inexplicable theory that Snowy can''t touch other men in this world except


    him?


    Men''s desire to win and lose is really strange.


    Dennis did not get angry when he saw this, but instead showed a harmless smile, the corners of his


    mouth raised in a doting arc, and his voice suddenly became deep and gentle, "Snow, Daddy is here,


    are you sure you don''t want to hug?"


    Hearing this, Leo''s face changed and he opened his mouth to stop something, but it was toote.


    "Daddy?" Snowy immediately caught the point and opened her lips in excitement and surprise, "Are


    you really my dad?"


    "Sure." "No."


    Leo and Dennis'' voices rang out at the same time, the difference being that the former had such a taste


    of annoyance on his face that he looked ready to explode at any moment.


    Dennis, however, did not take the matter to heart and continued to tease Snowy, this time putting his


    hands directly out, "Call Daddy."


    As he did so, his hands tried to pass under Snowy''s armpits and take her from Leo''s arms.


    Snowy''s eyes widened as she watched his hand get a little closer and leaned over in a ghostly way.


    Leo looked at Dennis and then at Snowy, dumbfounded for a moment, before rushing back to avoid


    Dennis'' "sinful hands", "Get your dirty hands off me!"


    Dennis finally failed to touch Snowy, his bony hand hanging in the air, lingering for a moment before


    slowly withdrawing it, the corners of his mouth showing a meaningful smile, "It doesn''t matter, it''s rare


    that you came a long way to send my daughter back for me, saving me a lot of trouble."


    Leo narrowed his eyes, a momentary ruthlessness shed under his eyes, holding me a step to the


    side, he let go, put Snowy down, half squatted in front of her and said meaningfully, "Hasn''t it been a


    long time since the little princess sang to uncle?"


    Snowy sniffed and pped her hands excitedly, "Good Lord Uncle is going to fight again!"


    Before I could react, the little guy pulled me around and shook his head and hummed. I was feeling


    strange, and when I looked behind me, the atmosphere was more anxious than before.


    Dennis tilted his head towards Toby and passed a wink, Toby immediately understood, stepped


    forward, reached out and put his hand on Leo''s shoulder, respectful in a difficult way, "Mr. Kennedy,


    The words just fell, Leo an over-the-shoulder m, a hand fell him to the ground.


    Along with Snowy''s childish nursery rhyme, Toby covered his injured ribs in pain and moaned. When


    he reacted, Leo stomped on him and pinned his entire body to the ground.


    "Once upon a time you were no match for me, and now you still dare toe up here, you are really


    worthy of being the most powerful person beside Dennis, but unfortunately, what kind of master has


    what kind of subordinate, waste is waste." Leo was speaking harshly from a high position, but every


    word was directed at Dennis.


    Just finished, not waiting for the crowd to react, Leo quickly retrieved his foot, walked to Dennis, swung


    his fist at his face, and the next second, kicked the man away without mercy.


    In the blink of an eye, Dennis copsed on the roadsidewn, one hand supporting his body, trying to


    get up, but Leo leaned forward and grabbed him by the neck, Dennis''s face instantly turned red, and


    his usual reserve was gone.


    "I didn''t expect it, I couldn''t afford to take ra away six years ago, but now I can." Leo grinded his


    white teeth and looked stern, "It''s you, on the other hand, who has made no progress after so many


    years, and with this, you are no longer qualified to keep them."


    When the underlings in the front yard saw this, they gathered around, wanting to stop but not daring to


    approach.


    Even I was surprised by Leo''s thunderous tactics, but the surprise, watching Dennis''s face be a


    little ugly, but the heart is getting worse.


    Did Leo really want him dead?


    But it turns out that I was the one who thought too much.


    By the time Toby ran over and was ready to separate the two, Leo let go and released Dennis.


    Beside me, Snowy''s song is still joyful.


    Leo stood still, his face unchanged as he straightened the jacket on his body, his gaze coldly skimming


    over Dennis, and after a moment, turned toward us and turned into a modest and gentle appearance,


    smiling and saying, "Let''s go home."


    Then he obediently squatted down and tapped Snowy''s shoulder, gesturing for her to turn around.


    Snowy immediately understood, jumping and turning around in surprise, grabbing Leo and asking


    excitedly, "Did you win? Uncle won?"


    Leo lost his smile and reached out to scratch the tip of her nose gently, "Of course I won, how could


    uncle lose."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Snowy seemed to take the "fight" as a kind of entertainment, happy as can be, but the


    afterglow swept to the wretched Dennis from the ground, the little face immediately wrinkled together


    again, mouth half a day, said painfully, "Uncle, you just hit that bad uncle? "


    What bad thoughts children have, the heart of the like mouth does not say, from the eyes will also run


    out.


    Leo turned his face sideways towards his back, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    It was Dennis who unexpectedly saved the day, "Good Snowy, don''t feel bad, Daddy fell on his own, it


    didn''t hurt at all."


    Yes, it didn''t hurt, and it would have fooled me if blood stains weren''t hanging from the corners of my


    mouth.


    He was in a mess, and when he spoke, he sucked in a breath of cold air, which looked even more


    heartbreaking.


    Mr. George, are you sure you''re not ying a trick on me?

 Chapter 1021 Help me kidnap Dennis

    Chapter 1021 Help me kidnap Dennis


    Seeing this, Snowy unexpectedly more heartbroken, big eyes shing, tears in the y.


    Leo picked her up and gently soothed her, let the little one lean in his arms, when he looked at Dennis


    again, his eyes were full of disgust, "I''ve raised her for six years, I can count the number of times I''ve


    made her sad, now you''ve only seen you once and you''re aggravated like this, you''re very proud of


    yourself?"


    After saying that, Leo turned his head and reminded me again, "Go."


    Apparently, Dennis'' men couldn''t stop him, so I had to follow him out.


    Leo''s car was parked outside the vi, and as soon as he got in, he couldn''t wait to step on the gas and


    drive in the direction of the city''s suburbs.


    "What are you taking me to?" I asked.


    Leo looked up at the rearview mirror and said faintly, "Airport, I arranged a special ne, will be there


    soon."


    From his tone, he didn''t seem to be in a very good mood. I don''t know if he was jealous of Snowy''s


    closeness to Dennis, or if he had something else on his mind.


    The car turned a corner and the graymercial vehicle with the George family license te came up


    to me. I recognized it as the nanny car that picked up Jamie and subconsciously rolled down the


    window and saw little Ann''s familiar face the moment I brushed past her.


    Sitting in the car with him, besides Dorothy, was Susan.


    The distance between each other is getting farther and farther, and the loss in the heart is getting


    deeper and deeper, although the time spent together is not long, but there are still feelings with Jamie,


    just like this, gone, not even a goodbye, the little guy does not know how sad.


    Seemingly sensing my low mood, Snowy''s entire body leaned on me, whispering and whimpering like a


    newborn kitten.


    The heart is soft, can''t help but hold her tighter.


    ......


    Airport lounge.


    In two hours, the Kennedy family''s private jet will arrive. Worried about Snowy''s hunger, Leo has


    created a table of Western food in an airport where only convenience food is avable.


    Probably because she wanted to be pampered, Snowy also followed Jamie''s example and pretended


    she couldn''t eat and asked me to feed her.


    Women''s resistance to cute things will automatically go to zero, of course I unconditionally coaxed


    spoiled, the good thing is that Snowy well-behaved, as Leo said, is a simple and innocent little


    princess, but no princess disease, Leo to protect her very well.


    As we ate, Leo sat across the table and watched with a smile, as if that would fill his stomach.


    "I''ve fantasized about this scene countless times, and now it''s finally shining into reality." Leo suddenly


    opened his mouth and actually brought himself to tears.


    I looked up and saw him wiping his tears, and my throat felt like it was stuffed with a ball of cotton,


    which was bad.


    One is touched by him, the other reason is that there is no memory of the nk empathy to my chagrin.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Putting down my chopsticks, I asked Leo seriously, "We''re going back to Country M. We''re all happy


    with the family reunion, but what about after that? What''s the n?"


    "Isn''t that enough?" Leo smiled, I can see that the heart is very happy, "your brother I am no longer the


    former indiscriminate bastard, the Kennedy family and The Lewis familypanies are in my care,


    business is doing well, I have taken a group of the best mercenaries, can give you mother and son the


    best protection, no one can hurt you anymore. No one will be able to hurt you half again."


    "What about Jamie?" I asked seriously.


    Leo was a little chagrined, "In the future, I''ll find a chance to pick him up."


    "What day is theing day?" I pursued, "What you haven''t done in six years, you can do in the


    future?"


    Smell, Leo''s facepletely sunk, "This is what no one wants to see, I have to focus on finding you, I


    can only give up custody of Jamie, I am a businessman not God, Jamie was awarded to the Vance


    family, he is already used to that home, even if he is taken away by force now, can he get used to it? "


    The more Leo said, the more agitated he became, the veins on his face faintly emerged, strongly


    suppressed the fire, calm for a while before saying again, "ra, the past six years, you can''t, and I


    won''t allow you to be that indecisive again, continue to contact Dennis and his family, the next time


    maybe it''s really a stone sink ......"


    "You mean that the Vance was behind the ident six years ago?" I looked puzzled, "But the


    information Dennis gave me clearly stated that the person who was going to blow up the whole ind


    and die with Dennis, Leo, and me, was Edward, wasn''t it?"


    "People who have died once still believe Dennis''s bullshit," Leo said with contempt, "that is just a front


    to excuse the Vance family, what do you think the ind is back then, without the Vance inside and


    outside, Edward would have been stopped and killed in the high seas. Edward would have been


    stopped and killed in the high seas, how could he have moved the explosives onto the ind in a


    dignified manner."


    In this case, everything makes sense, no wonder Edward a small gang, also can turn over the sky.


    But why would Dennis lie?


    Did he know I was ra from the beginning, but deliberately tried to disrupt my vision?


    Leo saw me look tangled, some impatient, "do not tangle these, I still do not understand you, even if


    you know the Vance family did how many heartless things, with Dennis in, you will not do anything to


    them, if not know your heart, in the moment of the NASDAQ bell ringing, I will the George family


    cleaned up ......"


    "Who says I won''t?" I looked at Leo without a ripple in my eyes, "What qualifies someone who hurt me


    to raise a child for me?"


    Leo froze for a moment, reacted before leaning closer to the desktop, crossed his fingers on the


    desktop, and asked with seeming faith, "I deal with Dennis, you are not distressed?"


    "It''s the Vance who hurt me, not Dennis, so why deal with him?" Dennis is also the father of my child,


    and if I hurt him, Jamie will be upset, so it''s not a good idea.


    Leo lost his smile, "Don''t you know that Dennis is now the Vance family''s shield? You think without


    Dennis'' insistence, I would have had no choice but to hand Jamie over?"


    It does seem like a tricky situation, not being able to leave Jamie behind, but not being able to do


    anything to Dennis.


    After considering for a while, I immediately had an idea and asked Leo with a smile, "Good brother, are


    our family mercenaries really the best in the world?"


    Leo didn''t expect me to ask this and thought for a moment before nodding thoughtfully, "What do you


    want?"


    "Hmph ......" Narrowing my eyes and looking at Leo''s cautious face with a bad smile, I said, "Tie up two


    people for me? Oh, no, one, just tie one."


    Tie one up, the other will behave.


    "Tie who?" Leo said.


    I pursed my lips and said aloud, "Dennis."


    "Tie him up?" Leo raised his eyebrows, "Tie him up for what? Tie him up and teach him a lesson to take


    out his anger? But don''t, you forget the old days when you hated him, and once it''s over, you''re in love


    with him again, and then you count it against me, which I won''t do."

 Chapter 1022 Just treat him as a tool person

    Chapter 1022 Just treat him as a tool person


    "Of course not!" Iughed at Leo''s absurdity, "I mean, custody was awarded to the family yes, but


    it''s essentially in Dennis'' name, so wouldn''t it be logical to tie him up and take Jamie back, so he can


    raise the kids?"


    Leo took a breath backwards, "Are you serious?"


    I blinked solemnly and put on a smiley face, "Do I look like I''m joking to you?"


    Leo shook his head and expressed his doubts, "I can''t say, women turn over their faces faster than


    books for love."


    "Just tell me if you''re going to help or not?"


    "Help ah." Leo said, "but such a big thing, we still have to think long and hard, the Vance family is


    down, but the thin dead camel is bigger than the horse, still some power, we want to move his money


    tree, not so simple, or go back first, the elders are waiting in Country M''s home, don''t let them happy


    for nothing ......"


    Leo chattered a bunch, I only listened to the first sentence, calmly wiped his mouth, and led Snowy


    away from the table, "Snowy should be tired, right, go, and mommy find a ce to sleep."


    Leo reached out to stop me, was I white nce, and goaded hand back, "ra, do not be


    capricious, the ne will soon arrive, let''s go home first, kidnapped ......"


    When mentioning these two words, it happened to walk to the entrance of the VIP lounge, next to


    which stood the airport special police, a serious and vignt face, Leo hurriedly changed his mouth,


    "That thing to wait for the right time."


    Let him chase behind, Snowy and I still walk freely, mindlessly waving our hands behind us, "I


    know, I know, remember to let the ne turn around quickly ah!"


    In fact, I just don''t want to leave City P, a familiar ce for a while, just to try it out, in front of


    Dennis so tough Leo actuallypromised.


    Leo drove the car to the best hotel downtown and checked right into the Presidential Suite.


    Just as he sat down, he sent a telepresence video to Country M''s family and then fixed his phone


    on the table just in time to get Snowy and I in the shot.


    Soon, the video was connected.


    As soon as Samuel and Luna saw me, their eyes were drenched with tears and they choked back


    tears.


    Link, who   is retired, is in good spirits and nods with relief, "Peace is good, peace is good ......"


    It was a bit awkward to suddenly face so many unimpressed rtives, but the feeling of being


    missed wasn''t bad. After talking for almost half an hour, Snowy got sleepy and hung up the phone.


    Leo didn''t care about the unlocked phone, he came over and carried Snowy to the room, carefully


    patting the little one''s back as he went, his movements skilled and gentle.


    Put the baby to bed and turn off the lights before returning to the living room.


    "Can you drive?" Leo asked me as he picked up his phone and tapped on the screen.


    "I don''t know." I shook my head, after I woke up it was all Hank car pick up and drop off, then


    Dennis arranged for a driver, I haven''t had ess to a steering wheel, "but I thought I''d give it a try, buy


    me one?"


    Leo directly ignored my words, "That means it won''t, go down by yourselfter, the driver and car


    are waiting in front of the hotel, I''ll apany Snowy, so I won''t send you."


    "How did you know I was leaving?" I asked, surprised.


    Leo eyelids did not lift a bit, "I far more than you think you know yourself, go back to figure out the


    good, things are resolved, the future will not need to keep the thoughts, take Dennis away things, allow


    me to n, although I do not have a good feeling about that guy, but since you want a family reunion, I


    will let you satisfied, nothing more than the future will be his tool man. "


    I am amused and helpless, Leo heart in the end how much I think of this sister, love the house to


    even hate people can be regardless of the past.


    At this moment, I realized that ra was also favored.


    Leaving the hotel is already five o''clock in the afternoon, only a gray Mercedes parked at the door,


    I walked straight over, close to the body of the moment, the sound of unlocking sounded, I directly


    pulled open the passenger door, bent down and sat in.


    To my surprise, the driver was actually a woman.


    "Nice to see you again Miss Kennedy, I am Janice , you previously hired back to protect


    themselves and their children, after the ident, Mr. Kennedy left me behind, in order to facilitate your


    return to someone avable, all problems can be found in me, do not feel embarrassed."


    Janice gave a frank exnation, enthusiastic and valiant, very military-like.


    "Then I''ll trouble you to take care of it from now on." I nodded nonchntly, and then I put on my


    seat belt, "Go to the George Residence."


    The moment the sp closed, a roar of the motor sounded, and the next second, the car, like an


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    arrow from the string, quickly rushed out.


    In less than 20 minutes, it stopped steadily in front of the George Residence vi.


    "Here it is." Janice calmly pulled out the key and turned off the engine.


    I sucked in a sharp breath and took a long time to calm down and slowly unbuckle my seat belt.


    "Do you need me to walk you in?" Janice asked calmly.


    "No." I waved my hand, "I bring people Dennis will be suspicious instead, you go back to take care


    of Snowy."


    When I finished I opened the door and got out of the car.


    Breathing in the fresh air, I still feel a little scared, Janice''s car is too exciting to drive, I''m afraid I


    won''t dare to take a second ride.


    After finishing his clothes, he walked into the front door of the vi, only to collide head-on with


    Dennis, who was heading out.


    "Miss Kennedy?" called out Toby, puzzled, when he saw me.


    Jamie, with his little head hanging and a listless look, heard this and immediately raised his head


    happily and ran towards me.


    "Mom! I thought you didn''t want me anymore! I''ll call you mommy from now on, don''t you leave


    me!" Jamie hugged my leg and his aggrieved voice was heartbreaking with a sobbing tone.


    I hurriedly squatted down and calmed him down, "Silly boy, mommy just went out for a walk, how


    could she leave you behind, we agreed right?"


    Jamie but still sad, frowning little face thinking for a while, stretched out the little thumb of his right


    hand, "the previous did not pull the hook, does not count, this time to pull the hook!"


    I lost my smile, so I had to reach out and make a deal with him, little Ann''s face then turned from


    cloudy to sunny.


    Seeing that he had changed into a clean tuxedo and was supposed to be going to a party, he


    casually asked, "Is Jamie going out to dinner tonight?"


    Before he could say anything, Dennis'' dull voice came overhead, "Go see my father and mother,


    and you will go too."


    Dennis'' parents, that is, the Vance.


    This is also considered to be a good deal of work.


    Curving the corners of my mouth into a smile, I readily agreed, "Sure, I''ll go back and change my


    clothes, you guys wait."


    "No need." Dennis called out to me, "Just order whatever you want, there are no rules."


    When he finished, he took the lead and lifted his feet and got into themercial vehicle parked in


    the yard.


    No need to change clothes, save time and trouble, all happy things, I shrugged my shoulders, so I


    did not dwell on it, holding Jamie together and walking over.


    I would like to see what kind of ruthless role the Vance family, which has tried to trap their own son


    and daughter-inw to death twice, has.

 Chapter 1023 Death at the hands of Dennis

    Chapter 1023 Death at the hands of Dennis


    Inside the car, I apanied Jamie in the backseat child seat and Dennis sat in the front seat, each


    tacitly choosing to keep their mouths shut about Leo''s presence.


    When Jamie and I stayed together, we had a lot to talk about, and as soon as we got in the car, we


    started sharing what we had seen at school.


    While waiting for the red light, I suddenly thought of Snowy, so I interrupted him and asked tentatively,


    "Jamie, you find all the kids at school boring and dislikeable, right? So, if you had a sister who was also


    childish, would you hate her?"


    "Of course not." Jamie didn''t even think, out of the blue was a loud deration, "I will always be there


    for my sister, protect her and not let her be bullied by others!"


    The most childish tone of voice, saying the strongest words, can''t help but look forward to the picture of


    the siblings getting along.


    Laughing, he rubbed the top of his head and gave an affirmative look, "Jamie is growing up and is a


    man, awesome!"


    Turned his head, but the afterglow nced at Dennis is peeking at us from the rearview mirror, was I


    found, and immediately moved away, the mirror can only see his cold as ice face.


    It was a condescending slight, and a silent warning.


    Dennis didn''t seem to care that I revealed Snowy to Jamie, or that he always had a good idea of what


    to do with the custody of the siblings.


    Soon, it was time for the Vance family.


    Dennis walked ahead and Jamie held me and followed behind him.


    "Sir, young master." The servants on both sides greeted respectfully, but the hall was quiet, as if we


    hade early.


    But walking in I realized that I was thinking too easy.


    The Vance arrived all together without fail, sitting on the sofa in the living room, but not a word, reading


    the newspaper, brushing the phone, nomunication, the atmosphere is quiet and suffocating.


    Hearing footsteps, Dorothy looked up first and saw me with a nce, her eyes instantly bing


    sword-like.


    Dennis, however, suddenly took a step sideways, directly between the two of us, just in time to stifle a


    battle of the eyes.


    Dorothy ate defeat, face immediately drops down, directly throw the phone to the side, hands


    intertwined in front of the chest, put on impatient look.


    Dennis simply ignored her movements and led us on inside without changing his face.


    Just standing, I heard Dorothy''s gloomy voice, "Big brother, is it that you are busy and confused by


    yourself after driving me out of thepany in the past few days, today is a family banquet, not just


    any person of unknown origin cane."


    Dennis remained unmoved and looked behind him, and Toby came trotting through the door with a pile


    of gifts.


    "This is a small token of appreciation from the child''s mother to the two elders." Dennis said lightly.


    I looked confused, when did these things prepare, did Dennis guess that I would leave Leo ande


    back to apany him to the banquet?


    When I thought about this, I looked at Dennis again, my heart wasplicated.


    Edgar didn''t even lift an eyelid, allowing Toby to bow and carry his gift, awkwardly transforming into a


    statue.


    At this time, a refined male voice sounded, "We are all family, why do we need to be formal about this,


    butler, why don''t you quickly put the things under the men."


    The butler smiled, and only then did hee forward with fear and trembling, and took the things, and


    the atmosphere was immediately eased.


    The speaker should be Benjamin, before only heard his voice, look at the information when the photos


    are a sh, but now it seems that the person is very young, dress is also casual style, is the type of


    people want to get close to.


    But experience has taught me that just seeing people with your eyes is not enough.


    Watching the housekeeper put his things down, Dennis suddenly turned around and naturally took me


    by the shoulders, leading Jamie and me to sit down on the couch next to Edgar.


    Just after sitting down, Dorothy started to make a fool of herself again.


    "Big brother, in thepany you avoid me, then take this opportunity today to say clearly, relieve me of


    the position of financial director, even my promoted subordinates are also opened together, so what in


    the end you want to do, hollow me out? You should not forget that thepany is not yours alone, I am


    your own sister, is the person you should trust most!"


    It so happened that at this time a maid brought up tea, Dennis calmly took it, handed me one of the


    cups, and calmly said, "Drink tea."


    Dorothy suppressed her anger and waited for Dennis to finish the hot tea in his hand and put it down


    again before she said in a cold voice again, "Didn''t you hear what I said!?"


    Dennis finally raised his eyes, a shady look under his eyes, and threw two words out from between his


    teeth, "Shut up."


    The pair of deep eyes, hostility surging, the surrounding air pressure is much lower.


    However, creatures are always extraordinarily self-righteous in their own territory.


    Dorothy, who was in the Vance family at the moment, didn''t take the warning in his eyes seriously,


    instead she became more aggressive, got up and came towards me, grabbed my wrist and dragged


    me up, "It''s all because of you, who sent you to disguise as ra and confuse my big brother, get out


    of my house!"


    Dennis abruptly stood up, a tall figure looking down on Dorothy with a powerful sense of oppression.


    Dorothy is probably also the first time to see Dennis this way, scared the whole person are frozen in


    ce, a time even forget to close the mouth.


    In the next second, Dennis suddenly reached out, his bony palm pinching Dorothy''s neck, her pale skin


    immediately sinking deep.


    He moved so fast and so unexpectedly that even Toby was taken aback, "Sir!"


    Dennis did not show any mercy because Dorothy was his own sister. In less than half a minute,


    Dorothy''s face had turned red and even started to turn blue.


    She subconsciously pped Dennis''s arm, struggling to get relief, while Dennis was like a robot


    without pain, no matter how hard she made, did not let go a little.


    Dorothy lost consciousness a little, "Big ...... Brother, let go of ...... I ......"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Since you are my own sister, you should know how ruthless I am, and you, time and again, challenge


    my bottom line, the result of this, with no one!"


    Dennis had no intention of sparing her, and his eyes were filled with murder.


    If this continues, Dorothy will really die at the hands of Dennis.


    I was so shocked by his fierce look that my first reaction was to cover Jamie''s eyes and take a moment


    to calm down before I could see the situation clearly.


    If Dennis had a human life on his back, Jamie would be finished.


    Swallowing nervously, I reached out tentatively and tugged at Dennis''s sleeve, "Fu ...... Dennis?"


    Hearing my voice, Dennis was stunned for a moment and let go of Dorothy at once.


    Dorothy instantly lost her strength and copsed to the ground.


    The maids rushed forward and helped her to the sofa, and only then did Edgar and the others all turn


    their attention to Dennis.

 Chapter 1024: Tearing up the face

    Chapter 1024: Tearing up the face


    Edgar mmed the newspaper in his hand on the table, "To rebel!"


    Dennis looked at me, then at Jamie, and didn''t directly confront Edgar, but gave his full attention to


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Dorothy.


    He walked over towards Dorothy and lowered his eyes to look at her coldly, "Are you going to talk or


    am I going to make you talk."


    "I said, I''m all ounted for, you let me go, I know I''m wrong big brother." Dorothy was shivering with


    fear, hugging the cushions on the sofa and deceiving herself to block herself.


    "I lied, you and Susan are not engaged, she gave me the benefit of the doubt and I set you up ......"


    "Toby was the man who has been with you the longest, Folly and you were both superiors and good


    friends, I did ra''s death obituary privately, she did not betray you, and Snowy was your own flesh


    and blood ......"


    "The hypnosis thing, is arranged by the father, we are for your own good, only to seal your past


    memories, I have a fault, but the crime is not to death ah, big brother, you just give me another chance,


    please, please, let me go ......"


    Dorothy rolled and crawled to her knees on the floor of the living room, with no dignity to speak of,


    clutching Dennis like a bereaved dog and begging in tears.


    Jamie although I covered my eyes, but still felt her desperation, a small voice of heartache up, "Aunt


    ......"


    I gently rubbed Jamie''s back and gestured for him to take it easy.


    Dorothy has always been pampered, fed and clothed, the best in the world, everywhere she goes, she


    is the object of crowds, her whole life has been smooth and smooth, she thinks no one can hurt her.


    But she ignores the horror of Dennis, and she has no idea what kind of hatred he grew up with.


    Everything, it is just her own fault.


    Dennis heard these words, the fire in his eyes leapt higher, squinting in the direction of Edgar behind


    him.


    The look is sinister, as if the evil spirits crawling out of hell.


    "Don''t you want to exin?"


    Edgar did not show any fear, calmly looking at his daughter''s wretched state, and there was even a


    sh of disgust in his eyes, as if to say "shame on you".


    A momentter, he spoke unhurriedly, pulling away from the topic, "I thought you were the most


    qualified person among the three siblings to inherit my position, but now it seems that I expected too


    much from you."


    After saying that, he passed a wink towards his bodyguard at a distance, who immediately brought a


    pile of documents and spread them out on the table.


    The most conspicuous part of the document is the photo, which shows no other person than Hank and


    I in our daily life together during this time.


    "Six years ago, you almost lost your life for ra, and it was me who brought it back! After so many


    years, you still want to repeat the same mistake, for another ra all rebellious, you see clearly, this


    woman is the person you love, she is just a substitute, how long do you want to wake up!"


    Dennis sniffed and swept his eyes down at the papers on the table, lifting his lips without changing his


    expression, "Isn''t saving my life because you know that only if I live, the Vance can live in peace?"


    He said here, he paused for a moment, picked up the photo on the table to take a look at it, coldly


    snorted, then threw it out directly, "My business, not your turn to worry about, you should first think of a


    good way out for yourself."


    "You remembered all that?" Edgar''s face finally changed.


    Dennis didn''t say a word.


    "With a snap, Edgar pped the couch and stood up, shouting angrily, "Dennis, I''m talking to you!"


    Dennis hooked the corner of his mouth, "I guess it''s important to not think about it? Even if you guys


    are still alive, didn''t I live half my life to find out? You guys are really fabulous!"


    Edgar''s face turned red and the tendons in his neck straightened, "That''s a stopgap measure!"


    "Faking my death in a car ident is expedient, kidnapping my child is expedient,ying hands on the


    woman I love most is expedient, and letting my child go to different parts of the world is also expedient


    ......" Dennis said self-deprecatingly, as if he had lost his soul, "You have been calcting all your life,


    what is the meaning of living."


    Edgar''s chest was flip-flopping with anger, and he put his hands at his waist, raised one finger to point


    at Dennis, and said angrily, "Dennis, do you think that without my support, you can still hold the position


    of CEO of the George Group!


    Compared to Edgar''s rampage, Dennis is calm and a little less normal.


    He calmly looked into Edgar''s eyes and said quietly, "Want to die together? Six years ago maybe, now,


    huh ...... Let''s see if you pull me down from that position first, or if I destroy the entire the Vance family


    first!"


    Leo said that since he seeded in getting custody of Jamie, Edgar had invested all his money in the


    George Group, partly because he felt he could control Dennispletely, and partly because no one in


    the Vance family was really more talented in business than Dennis.


    After the ind was blown up, the Vance family''s fundamentals were hit hard, many things Edgar was


    not convenient toe forward, so a lot of problems, is in cooperation with the George Group, only


    after the total preservation.


    Edgar was so confident in his hypnosis skills that he never thought that Dennis would wake up one day.


    He was surprised and forgot to close his mouth, unbelievably put the fierce words, "destroyed the


    Vance family so what, ra will note back to life, you thumbed your nose at your next of kin, the


    same blood with us, Mu family and your fate has long been tied together, one glory, one loss, we lost


    everything, you think you can You think you can do it alone?"


    Even though Edgar had been so angry that his eyes zed over, Dennis responded in kind, with a


    usible smile on the corner of his mouth, "Really, but I don''t see the benefit of being the Vance."


    Edgar bared augh and said contemptuously, "What you wear on your body, what you step on under


    your feet, and all those honors and glories, which are not promoted by me, Edgar!"


    "I left the Vance family, I lost everything I had, I''m still Dennis, ra''s husband and father of her


    children, and you, without me, what''s left of the Vance family! Dennis''s words were so uncritical that


    they almost tore apart the decency of both sides.


    "Very well, wings are stiff." Edgar narrowed his eyes, a sinister aura surfaced under his eyes, "Then try


    it and see if you can turn this sky upside down!"


    The temperature in the hall instantly chilled several degrees, and the servants all subconsciously put


    their heads down for fear of making a half-hearted mistake.


    The two men stared at each other for a moment, Dennis held back his anger and his thin lips flicked


    open, "Where is that group of researchers?"


    Speaking of this, Edgar seemed to suddenly sober up, his smile not reaching the bottom of his eyes,


    "Researchers? Corporate investment projects? These are always handled by you, how would I know?"


    Dennis hanging at the side of the hand instantly squeezed tight, bone friction cackling sound, all over


    the body shrouded in the aura of a stranger.


    Edgar seems to have eaten Dennis did not dare to act rashly, and said, "let you pay so much attention


    to, must be a big project, this kind of strong patent professionals can not miss, find someone,


    remember to take me to see, although our father and son do not get along, but does not affect the


    money together."

 Chapter 1025 Just a substitute

    Chapter 1025 Just a substitute


    Edgar finished, a meaningful look at Dennis, "always a family, help each other, trouble is not called


    trouble, but if someone does not know what is good for, must jump from this ship, do not me us set


    the tail to survive."


    He got up, walked past Dennis and walked towards the stairs while saying leisurely, "I see no need for


    this meal, let''s all disperse."


    The next moment, the living room rang with the sound of ss shattering on the floor, piercing and


    sharp.


    Turning his face, he saw Dennis with a gloomy face, his eyes slightly downcast, his hand hanging at his


    side clenched tightly, and his body spread with a sinister aura.


    The cdon on the coffee table next to the broken into small pieces, mixed with chrysanthemum and


    water, the floor is a mess.


    The maid ran in panicking at the sound, not daring to disturb him, "Sir, let''s clean this up, you ......"


    Dennis ignored her, was silent for a moment, and as the maid scowled and picked up a broom and


    prepared to do it, he turned and walked out with a jolt.


    There are many rights and wrongs in a luxurious family, an outsider, naturally there is no reason to stay


    more, so I had to take Jamie and chase him out.


    Dennis was so emotional that he walked to the door and grabbed the keys directly from the driver''s


    hand and got into the driver''s seat.


    Toby saw the situation, worried straight fist, "bad, sir this is afraid to ident."


    I sniffed at him, thought for a moment, and handed Jamie over to him, "Take the young master back


    first."


    After that, I took three steps forward and bent over into the passenger seat as Dennis fired up the


    engine.


    Dennis''s furious eyes instantly looked over, like a frightened dragon, and the moment I looked at him, I


    nervously made a swallowing motion.


    "Get down." Dennis squeezed the threat out of his teeth.


    "Good thinking." I pretended to avert my eyes, moved quickly to fasten the seat belt, looked straight


    ahead and said, "Drive, it just so happens that I have something I want to talk to you about alone."


    Dennis narrowed his eyes, his eyes growing more and more dangerous, and after staring at me for ten


    seconds or so, he let go of his foot and sped off.


    The road was unobstructed, breaking into the main road around the city and turning along the moat for


    twenty minutes before the car finally stopped.


    The good thing is that I had the experience of riding in Janice''s car before, and I was able to maintain


    the basic facial expressions without copsing after this life-and-death time.


    Dennis lit a cigarette, took a sharp puff, swallowed the clouds, the hand holding the cigarette casually


    drooped on the car window, the body leaned back, lightly closed his eyes and closed his eyes to


    recuperate.


    The light from the streetmp shone in, just finishing his perfect side, mysterious and seductive.


    I went straight to the point, "You regained your memory long ago?"


    Dennis does not speak, the carriage is so quiet that you can hear his heavy breathing.


    Turning my face, I became more serious, raised my volume, and solemnly said, "Actually, you always


    knew what Dorothy did, right? But between affection and justice for your dead lover, you didn''t hesitate


    to choose thetter, so you''ve been pretending not to know anything, right?"


    At that, Dennis suddenly opened his eyes and looked towards me, his red-blooded eyes fishy red and


    horrible, "What are you trying to say?"


    I smiled lightly and said half jokingly, "I have to know what kind of person I''m working with, Dennis, do


    you remember the look on my face when you first met me? In fact, like the Vance, you are not looking


    forward to the return of "ra", am I right?"


    Six years, there is so much to determine.


    For example, why I came to my senses and the first person I saw was Hank, who had disappeared for


    a long time, and why he became my fianc¨¦.


    For example, why the Kennedy family and The Lewis family both left, while the George family


    ascended to the throne of the pyramid.


    For example, that death obituary that can only be published by rtives, without Dennis, how could it


    be done ......


    I looked at him and squeezed the hem of my dress with my hands on myp, trying my best to appear


    calm.


    Dennis, the man I used to love, after six years, I can''t confirm whether he is still the man who loved me


    like his life under the affectionate "nurturing" of the Vance family.


    Seeming to be seen through by me, Dennis immediately put his face away again, his voice with the


    fishy smell of bloodlust, "It has nothing to do with you."


    He propped one hand on the steering wheel and took another drag of his cigarette, his voice even


    colder, "Remember, you''re just a stand-in for ra."


    Perhaps the nicotine smoke added, the way he speaks, looks deep and despondent, seems to carry a


    lot of secrets, smooth jaw as if at any time will be crawling with Hu Qing, revealing the appearance of


    inner vicissitudes.


    Seeing that he had no intention of saying anything further, I had to give up.


    People who pretend to sleep can never be woken up, not to mention, Dennis''s mouth, as long as he


    does not want, no one can pry open.


    After spending more than an hour quietly at the river, Dennis''s cigarette carton was mostly empty


    before he reignited the engine and hit the road home.


    Halfway there, Jamie called and said he wanted to eat the cake that he waste for at the mall earlier,


    and when he passed the mall, he asked Dennis to stop the car.


    I was about to unbuckle my seatbelt, but Dennis''s voice floated over, "This kind of thing, a phone call,


    call someone to send home on the line, why go the extra trip."


    The action of unbuttoning paused, I looked up, helplessly gave a nk stare, "Others send, which is


    more thoughtful than their own purchase, and I do not me you, business ghost Dennis, how will


    understand the importance of the interchange of thoughts between family members, do not worry, do


    not bother you, I will go by myself, you just wait here."


    After that, I pushed open the car door and got out, however, every two steps, a stout figure suddenly


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    appeared beside me, and I walked in side by side.


    Looking up, all you can see is Dennis'' arrogant chin.


    "You don''t think it''s a waste of time?"


    Dennis didn''t even look at me, "My son, Dennis, is worth the price."


    "It''s really ......" Stinky to the point of being speechless.


    Lazy to pay attention to him, head a twist, deliberately will be arger step, told him to chase behind.


    I found the bakery on the first floor and the one Jamie liked was thest one left, so I was happy and


    pointed to the cake in the window and said, "I want this one, please wrap it for me please."


    The store manager does not seem to want to do business, awkwardly pulling the corners of his mouth


    perfunctory smile, casually gave me a packing box on the hand over, not even mention the bag.


    Fearing that Dennis would wait too long and lose his temper, I didn''t count on it and took it for my


    wallet, "How much is it?"


    "Free, hurry up and get out of here." The store manager hurriedly packed the rest of the pastries and


    intentionally pressed the Bluetooth headset on his ear, "Closed, you twoe back another day sorry."


    Free?


    Closing at 7:00?


    Good guys, sure it''s not a tycoon out to experience life?

 Chapter 1026 I dont care

    Chapter 1026 I don''t care


    I had no choice but to take a fifty dor bill and put it on the countertop, and only then did I take the


    cake and leave.


    Along the way, thinking about the strange behavior of the store manager.


    The store manager is a young man who moves his headphones with his other hand hidden in his outer


    jacket pocket.


    When I entered the mall with Dennis just now, I didn''t see many customers along the way.


    The heart shed a trace of panic, see Dennis face no different, but also have to rx, reassure


    themselves is thinking too much.


    Just as we left the cake store, we heard a ding as the nearest elevator opened and a man in a duck


    cap and camouge uniform stepped out and was walking in the direction of Dennis and me.


    I didn''t even think about it, tugging Dennis''s sleeve on the esctor, there''s really not much on this


    floor, the camouge man seems to have set his eyes on us, followed by the esctor next door.


    My heart becamepletely restless and impatient, and my breathing became rapid.


    The mall was quiet, the stores all had their doors wide open in the middle, just but silent, no one in


    sight, and I thought of the cake store manager, the man who was more like experiencing life, like he


    was deliberately urging me to leave.


    That cautious and serious look, clearly more like - inclothes police!


    Quietly side nce behind the eyes, but fiercely and camouge man on the line of sight, he has taken


    off the head of the duck-tongued cap, leaning on the armrest, see I found him, but open up like a grin.


    The expression was open and eerie.


    The heart sank a little, I subconsciously tugged Dennis''s jacket hard, with only the two of us can hear


    the voice reminded, "The man behind, seems not simple."


    Just finished, the mall''s radio came with a big righteous voice, "Zhang Haicheng, you have no way


    back, now take the initiative to turn yourself in, the organization promises to give you another chance to


    start over again!"


    Elevator up to the first floor, a group of police officers guarding the stairway, like hunters waiting for


    their prey.


    The camouge man''s voice was full of energy, "I don''t want to listen to your bullshit, I just want to die,


    what can you do to me!"


    When he spoke, Dennis''s big hand had somehow wrapped around my waist, and when I reacted, my


    whole body was almost being carried by him with one arm as he walked quickly forward.


    Camouge man saw us to escape, simply took off his jacket, revealing a body full of explosives, "think


    the people cleaned up will be fine, Laozi as usual caught two injustice, two, Laozi earned, hahaha ......"


    When he finished, he raised his hand, lit up the remote control in his hand, and pressed it down hard.


    "Boom" a loud sound, Dennis wrapped my entire body with the explosion of the huge impact of the


    explosion knocked us away.


    There was a buzzing sound swirling around my ears, and the tendons in my body were stiff as if my


    brain was in chaos for a long time.


    Shaking his head hard, his vision only became clear.


    Dennis waspletely unconscious with his face on the ground, and I reached out to touch it, but I


    violently ran into a sticky, warm liquid.


    "Blood ......"


    "Help, help! There is no one! Save my husband! ......"


    Thest image before losing consciousness is of Dennis'' silent face.


    ......


    --Jamie Vance, in your intellectual opinion, what kind of woman does your father see in me?


    --If not, do you have ess to him?


    --Want to be the richest wife, it''s faster to just get rid of me.


    --There is no such person as ra.


    --Remember, you''re just the substitute.


    "Dennis!"


    When I snapped open my eyes, I saw the familiar bedroom furnishings.


    How did I end up in Dennis'' bedroom?


    The image of Dennis in aa shed through his mind, and he couldn''t even put on his jacket, rolled


    out of bed and rushed straight out of the building.


    When I opened the door, I almost collided with Toby.


    "Miss Kennedy, you''re awake." Toby said respectfully.


    "Where''s your boss? Why am I here?" I asked with a cold, impatient face.


    "Sir is in the guest room, the scrape on his head has been treated and he will wake up soon."


    At that moment, the sound of dropping things rang out from the next room and the servants were all


    thrown out.


    "Come here." Toby called the man to a halt and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The maid''s expression was very aggrieved, "Mr. woke up and said he was hungry, something just ate in


    and said the taste was not right, lifted the meal all ......"


    So much anger over a bite of food?


    Is Dennis back to his teenage rage?


    The fact that you can still drop things means that there are no major injuries.


    "Don''t worry about it, go down, I''ll go see for myself."


    Relieved, I called the maid away and walked to Dennis''s room.


    Walk to the door, you can still hear the sound of tables and chairs falling to the ground, enter the door


    and take a look, the food fell to the ground, chairs lying horizontally and vertically on the ground,


    Dennis stood in the center of the disaster, the robe on his body drooping half down, hanging on, like


    picking up the rogue tai-po, only the more handsome kind.


    Hearing footsteps, Dennis looked up and over, his eyebrows unconsciously furrowed and raised again,


    his tone glib, "Who are you and why are you here?"


    Amnesia again?


    I intertwined my arms and walked towards him, "Really don''t remember?"


    Dennis narrowed his eyes, his eyes unconcernedly ncing over me, "Who gave you permission to


    Well, everything is forgotten, the arrogance of the sons of the family is still there.


    Iughed and suddenly had a fun idea.


    When his hand was released, his expression immediately became serious and majestic, and he


    shouted, "Good, you Dennis, married to me only a few years ago, you have exposed your nature!"


    Dennis looked disgusted, "What are you babbling about."


    "Nonsense? Ask them if you are my husband and if I am your wife!?" I said angrily, pointing at Toby


    and a group of servants at the door.


    Dennis did look over, saw Toby nodding, and finally gave a half-hearted look, looked at me, and


    thought for a moment before saying, "I really married you?"


    "That''s still false, there are two children." I pulled over the only chair left that was not kicked to sit down,


    pretending to be good-natured, "the George familypared to the Kennedy family, indeed, too much


    worse, but you chase me with so much heart, I was touched, at first said good, obedient to me, to hold


    me in my heart, the hall man, said The words of the man, it does not count?"


    Here, I paused for a moment before I said with a deeper meaning, "is the Kennedy family in the past


    two years to help you to the top, high status, wild heart, there are people outside, right?"


    Dennis suddenly transformed into a decent man and angrily turned his face away, "The lower ss


    animals can''t control their lower bodies, I don''t care!"


    He said so serious, as if this charge sitting will kill him, reminiscent of the old days of chaste and


    martyred women, the scene is inexplicablyical.


    I couldn''t resist pulling the corners of my mouth, but quickly converged again, cleared my throat, took


    the air of the head of the family andmanded, "In that case, husband, I want to eat the noodles you


    made with your own hands, you love me the most, you used to make them for me every day, go now,


    I''m hungry!"

 Chapter 1027 Due Diligence

    Chapter 1027 Due Diligence


    Dennis stared at me for a few seconds, and after a few moments, his face eased up and he walked out


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    towards the door with his feet up.


    Watching him pass by and walk straight to the stairway, Toby froze by the door, looking like he wanted


    to say something, I purposely cleared my throat, which dissuaded him from tattletale.


    While I was waiting for the noodles, I washed up briefly and changed my clothes again, and when I


    came downstairs, Dennis was just in time to bring the finished noodles to the table.


    The dishes touch the table and make a little noise.


    As we walked toward the restaurant, Dennis''s eyes fell on me.


    Low sweep a nce, unexpectedly raised an eyebrow, simple beef noodles made and advertised the


    same color and vor.


    The craving was hooked up, pulled out the chair and sat down, eating while saying, "We have guests to


    the house for dinner in the evening, also handed over to you."


    Although the service of the star hotel is not bad, but after all, can notpare with home, I n to let


    Leo take Snowy to stay at home, one to facilitate the care, the second, also can be more time and


    Snowy get along.


    I thought Dennis would say yes as usual, but the words just fell, but a familiar low voice came from


    overhead, "No."


    The action of fishing for noodles paused for a moment, I looked up and asked in a good mood, "What''s


    wrong husband, didn''t you used to like it best when friends came to the house, and every time you still


    insisted on cooking yourself and wanted everyone to taste your handiwork."


    Dennis''s face has little expression, only eyes slightly drooping, "I am amnesia, not dementia, the


    Kennedy family since the rich and powerful, to recruit a son-inw, will not be a waste, in addition, you


    just said, a few years to promote me to a high position, more proof that I am not a pond fish, deal with,


    not businessmen and celebrities, but also money and treasures, categorically Not the kitchen chicken."


    I nod slightly, and it''s hard not to agree.


    Such a time can still have such a strong logical reasoning ability, no wonder Edgar will change his mind


    and let Dennis take over the assets in his name.


    Just no matter how outstanding, for me, these six years, Dennis are just harboring the closest rtives,


    cold and cold-blooded walking corpse.


    The smile disappeared from my face and I lost my appetite, putting down my chopsticks and asking


    "It is a husband''s duty to meet his wife''s reasonable demands." Dennis said without changing his face,


    and there was even so much as a hint of credit in his tone.


    Righteous and open-minded, it does sound like an example of a good husband.


    It just sounds harsh to my ears.


    Throwing down my chopsticks, I got up and headed for the door.


    Dennis called me to a halt, "Where to?"


    I pretended not to hear, and my feet stepped up even more.


    As if sensing my thoughts, the voice behind me hardened considerably, "It is also the husband''s right to


    know his wife''s whereabouts."


    A mouthful of obligatory rights, do not know also think he is thewyer.


    I''m afraid that he wille after me and pester me, I can only wave my hand and casually perfunctory


    two sentences, "to do my duty, to find you a doctor, wait at home!"


    ......


    Janice pulled up outside Dorothy''s house and I got out of the car and walked right up to it, only to be


    stopped by the bouncer, "Who is it?"


    "I''m ra, your boss''s sister-inw." I said in a kindly manner.


    The bodyguard looked at me with his eyes for a moment before he said with seeming faith, "I''ll go in


    and ask, wait here."


    Not long after he entered, Dorothy appeared before my eyes.


    She was wearing a burgundy silk nightgown, but her face was extraordinarily haggard, like she was


    terminally ill, and with a raise of her hand, she sent her bodyguards off to wait at a distance.


    When everyone was gone, she said coldly, "What are you doing here? You don''t really think you''re


    ra, do you? Let me tell you, my big brother protects you only because of your face, you won''t be


    proud for long, you want to see my joke, but you don''t weigh yourself first!"


    I didn''t even open my mouth, Dorothy was like a machine gun, bursting out, so noisy.


    Frowning slightly, I acted extremely cold, "Is your thing funny, I''m not interested, I came for only one


    purpose, tell me who hypnotized Dennis back then."


    It was clearly on the table, but Dorothy didn''t know what stimted her, her face suddenly changed and


    pointed at me and shouted, "You disappear immediately!"


    "Get out of my house, get out na!"


    She screamed at the top of her lungs, her expression extraordinarily hideous from the excitement.


    Although I didn''t have much contact with Dorothy, I remember very clearly that she was a noble


    princess who had a lot of celebrity baggage and wouldn''t easily lose her cool outside.


    But this moment of Dorothy body can not see half of the previous high above, and even look more like


    a mental hospital patients.


    I pursed my lips and asked suspiciously, "Dorothy, are you all right?"


    At the sound of her name, Dorothy brightens up and seems to regain her wakefulness.


    Calming down, she pulled away, "When Dennis gets it all figured out, he''ll cross the river and abandon


    you as a substitute, so why do you bother running around for him?"


    She still looked wrong with her rain shoes, but I had no time to be kind and just said coldly, "You don''t


    need to remind me of this, just tell me who hypnotized Dennis in the first ce, where he went now,


    and if he has any contact information."


    "You die, I do not know, and even if I knew, I would not say." Dorothypletely sorted out his


    emotions, and thought he was righteous, "Don''t say I didn''t warn you, trying to conquer Dennis is never


    the right decision, you are never the object of his love and affection, that is a stone, not hot."


    This is a bullheaded statement, more like a deliberate attempt to provoke my rtionship with Dennis.


    I thought about it, without hiding the chill that erupted in my eyes, "Dennis'' life has never had anything


    to do with you guys, and you, how much have you used him behind his back to achieve your goals,


    have you ever really cared about him as a brother? He is a stone, what about you, what are you?"


    Dorothy smiled, lowered her eyes and looked at me in a good way, then coldly snorted disdainfully,


    "Sue, you''re afraid you haven''t understood the situation clearly, right, now you''re the one begging me,


    this attitude?"


    "You think too much, I''m not begging you to say." I am not afraid, "Dennis became like this today, and


    the Vance family can not be unconnected, the Vance family''s wealth is Dennis with their own strength


    to support, if you do not want to lose this splendid wealth, better ask God to bless him safe and sound,


    otherwise whether there is no I, you the The Vance family''s identity is not long."


    "Sue, you''d better look at yourself first, just by you, you dare to talk to me like this, do you really think


    you can sit firmly in Mrs. George''s position, I will pull you down sooner orter, so that you can taste


    the taste of no one in sight!"


    Dorothy seemed to remember something into the heart of the calction, the more bizarre smile,


    "Dennis forget the love for ra, so that you have a chance to do Mrs. George, since it can be done


    with a face exactly like ra, guess I the Vance family will choose do not know the sky is high you, or


    tailor-made for a recement. or tailor it to an obedient stand-in?"

 Chapter 1028 - Changed sex?

    Chapter 1028 - Changed sex?


    the Vance IQ are not low, only unfortunately, used in the wrong ce.


    I have nothing to say about this crazy idea.


    Dorothy, however, thought she had caught my handle andughed more and more openly, "I know


    what you have in mind, you want to take the opportunity to unlock the hypnosis for Dennis, to win his


    gratitude and kindness, to get rid of the Vance family''s control, so that you can divide the Vance family


    and the George family. the Vance family and the George family? You are dreaming! The person who


    hypnotized Dennis is a world-ss hypnosis professor, not a yful game, and he will never be able to


    get rid of his controlpletely in his life!"


    She paused, her voice slowed to a whisper, and with ulterior motives, she brought her face up to mine,


    "Guess how long it will be before you are reced by the next double?"


    Said here, and suddenly crazy looking at the sky andughing loudly, "He will never change back to the


    original Dennis in this life, a lifetime is an empty shell, a cold machine that can not get love and will not


    love!"


    My fists have long been clenched in death, the whole face is tense, grinding the back teeth, "You are


    wrong, Dennis is not a machine, at least he will still resist, you, all your life live under the aura of the


    Vance family, knowing that Dennis for you to avenge the torture, but still help the enemy, ruin his hard


    to reach What qualifications do you have to talk about him?"


    "You shut up!" Dorothy became annoyed, "What are you talking nonsense!"


    Lightly lifting his chin, he responded to her with a mocking look, "Is it nonsense, you know better than


    anyone in your heart."


    I personally watched Dorothy''s face change again and again, anger and shame constantly intertwined,


    the look of resentment and anger but nothing to say, I just let go of my fist, satisfied to leave.


    I learned six years ago that Dennis and Dorothy, who have the same blood, are different.


    A giant who simply does not regard anyone other than himself, and can incarnate silence at any time


    for his own benefit.


    A cold appearance, the people who care about is a sea of tolerance and guardianship, even if they are


    bruised and battered, but also willing to carry the weight forward.


    Reaching out, Dorothy growled, "Sue, don''t you go, just get it through your head before you go!"


    Get in, put on your seat belt, and ignore the annoying fly in one fell swoop.


    The car drove out of the corner, I hooked the corners of my mouth, a slight smile, want to know the


    conclusion of what has been.


    The one who hypnotized Dennis is no other than Edgar.


    Only those with vested interests will not keep their mouths shut for the benefit of others.


    I was just about to search for information about a world-ss hypnosis expert when a Facebook


    message popped up.


    It''s from Dennis.


    "The great-uncle has arrived."


    It means to tell me to hurry back.


    Before breakfast, I did send Leo a message asking him to take Snowy home for dinner and try Dennis''


    personal cooking. It was rare to see Dennisughing, and Leo was full of promise.


    Rather, I forgot to remind him that Dennis is not easy to fool.


    Thinking of this, he reminded Janice to drive faster so that these two people would not have another


    big fight.


    Hastily burst through the door into the living room, but the atmosphere in the house is extraordinarily


    harmonious.


    Jamie took Snowy to y with toys in the small living room, talking andughing, without any sense of


    distance.


    In the kitchen, Dennis, wearing a maid''s apron, stood at the open cooking table, while Leo leaned


    leisurely against the wall, his hands intertwined, his eyes light and slow, in fullmand.


    After so many years, I was fascinated to see Dennis dressed in such a homely way again.


    The big and small, the picture is also warm.


    Jamie spotted me first and called out, "Mom!"


    Snowy also dropped her fairy wand and jumped after her brother''s buttocks to follow.


    One left and one right, holding both my legs immobile.


    "Mommy!" "Mommy!"


    The corners of the mouth smiled, gently rubbing the top of their furry heads, heartfelt satisfaction,


    "Good boy."


    Hearing the voice, Leo turned around and walked over, "Back."


    "Hmm." I nodded, ncing in the direction of the kitchen with a puzzled look.


    Leo waved his hand, while walking to the sofa to sit down, while saying, "Dennis''s skills are getting


    rusty, can''t even cut a vegetable well, it''s not as good as pulling a random cook on the street, if this


    continues, how can I take care of you mother and son."


    This evil mother-inw''s tone makes meugh and cry.


    What I told Leo on Facebook was that Dennis had lost his memory and set him up as a homemaker.


    But what Leo didn''t know was that Dennis, with his great intelligence, had already figured it out.


    This sneering, I guess Dennis heart is already calcting how to retaliate back.


    There is just one more thing that people do not understand, in the morning Dennis is still putting harsh


    words, saying that he will not get involved in the oil and vinegar, but now it has changed into a good


    family man, to work hard, it is not really a sex change?


    But soon, I understood what was going on.


    After ying with the kids in the living room for a while, a sturdy figure suddenly shed up beside him.


    Turning his face, he saw Dennis standing in the gap between the couches with a tray.


    Without waiting for my reaction, he bent his upper body and ced the tray on the coffee table,


    revealing a te of exquisite Japanese rice balls with pandas, rabbits, and a few cherries that looked


    appetizing.


    As soon as Snowy saw it, he immediately jumped off me and picked up the rabbit''s rice ball and ate it.


    The rice balls were made small, just enough for two bites of one for her. Snowy ate the rabbit''s and


    took one from the rest of the rice balls and handed it to Jamie, "Brother, it''s delicious, here (you)."


    Jamie took it, bit into a buckle, and the two siblings giggled and looked at each other with great joy.


    Infected by their smiles, I unconsciously bent the corners of my eyes, the afterglow nce, actually


    found that the usual happy and angry Dennis, the corners of his mouth actually turned upward, turned


    his face, the smile in his eyes more obvious.


    Suddenly it became clear that the titr richest man lowered his voice for the reason that he wanted to


    please Snowy the snacker.


    Dennis saw the gossip in my eyes as an afterthought, and in the next second, his expression instantly


    narrowed to an expressionless look, as if deliberately provocative, and gave me an oblique nce, as if


    to say, "Mind your own business with my daughter".


    Helpless and amused, I silently turned my face away and deliberately asked, "Snowy, aren''t Daddy''s


    rice balls delicious?"


    "No way." Snowy didn''t give Dennis any face at all, puffing out her cheeks and saying, "It''s not as good


    (to eat) as Uncle''s house, but Daddy (is) happy when my brother says he wants to eat more."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Dennis, "......"


    Inside: Jamie Vance, you''re a great big kid for me.

 Chapter 1029 Were having a baby

    Chapter 1029 We''re having a baby


    Jamie is well aware of his father''s temper, see Dennis dropping his face, the rice ball in his hand


    immediately stopped smelling, put things down in a disciplined manner, puffed out his cheeks, looking


    at him pitifully, waiting for him to say something.


    However, Dennis unexpectedly did not seize, condescending with a strong look at little Anan, then


    silently turned back to the kitchen, wandering between the firewood and salt, the kitchen smoke and


    fire also gentle a lot.


    As soon as he left, Jamie and Snowy immediately got into a frenzy, and the two siblings returned to the


    same ce they had just been, holding the tray with the rice balls and ying with the toy figures


    scattered all over the floor.


    The vi, which was quiet in the past, became extra lively with the sound of cooking and children''s


    jokes.


    I smiled inadvertently, wasted half of my life, the pursuit of such a stable day is not it.


    If there was no ident six years ago, the twins would not have been separated from each other and


    lived alone for so long, in the end, we as parents owe them.


    Suddenly thinking of something, he turned his head to look at Leo and asked, "Where''s rie? Is she


    okay now?"


    If memory serves, the time hase for the original appointment with Mario, and not surprisingly,


    rie should be a cheerful little girl by now.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, but ra, there''s something that I haven''t had a chance to tell you


    yet." Leo folded his legs, changed to a morefortable position, leaned back on the sofa, and his


    expression suddenly became serious.


    This in turn makes me a little ufortable, "We brother and sister no need to stammer, have


    something to say."


    Leo nodded slightly and looked at the ground for a moment in thought before he looked up again,


    looked me in the eye, and said in a serious voice, "Your sister-inw and I, that''s Deborah, we have


    children, three years old."


    I didn''t expect him to speak so solemnly about the baby and froze for a moment before reacting and


    smiling in relief, "That''s good, boy or girl?"


    "Boy." Leo was a little embarrassed, "Name''s Tommy."


    "Tommy......" I repeated, with a smile on the corner of my mouth, "Nice name, but hopefully his future


    life will be as simple and ordinary as this name."


    Leo pursed his lips and smiled, looking a little sad, "I thought you would me me."


    He paused for a moment, tilted his head and took a deep breath, and said, "You are still alive and


    dead, but I am greedy for love marriage, and even have a child, really not qualified to listen to you call


    this brother."


    The mocking tone seemed to set the tone for thest six years of his life, which was saddening, but it


    was clear to me that this was not the case.


    That year, the unafraid of themonce, hanging around the world of the devil, has washed away


    reckless youth, be a pir of the family, a business empire leader, a real man.


    As for the six years of wasted time, natural and man-made disasters, and is not human beings can not


    be med for his head.


    What''s more, he took good care of Snowy for me, didn''t he?


    I got up, walked to the seat next to Leo and sat down, reached out and gently patted the back of his


    hand, smiling, "Brother, you''ve always been the most loving brother, now it''s just one more identity,


    nothing has changed between us, these six years, it''s been hard on you."


    Leo is indeed too tired than me who has been lying in bed doing nothing for so long.


    In a foreign country, I have to spare no effort to find my whereabouts, while taking care of my parents,


    and at the same time, I have to spare energy to take care of thepany, and I don''t know how many


    hours of sleep I can get every day, which is a hardship that no one can imagine.


    At that, Leo''s eyes were wet with tears, his eyes became soft, obviously a man of iron and steel, the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    way to hold back tears, but also look a little pretentious.


    Worried that the scene was too melodramatic, I hurriedly pulled away, "Tell me, you straight guy, how


    did you get Deborah?"


    Before leaving the country, Deborah seems to have put the focus on career, the rtionship between


    him and Leo has no hope, once the woman is focused on career, there is no man what happened.


    Susan is a perfect example.


    Leo scratched his head, as if he was still the young sunny handsome boy, swallowed and said, "There


    is no chase, after your ident, I looked all over the world, using all kinds of methods, refused to stop


    for a moment, and finally exhausted himself, in bed for three days and three nights, that time, the


    Kennedy family, therge family, all rely on Deborah a person to support, she is sometimes really not


    like a woman."


    Thest sentence is a deliberate jab at Deborah, but his face is clearly filled with the sweetness of


    happiness.


    "Some timeter, I searched all the inds in California, knowing that the hope of finding you was slim,


    the whole person was like a lost soul, until I came home and saw Deborah in the living room with


    Snowy, that scene, suddenly shook me, there is a strong desire to rush to the heart, I want to be a real


    couple with her, to live the most mundane and ordinary life, to give her a home. Give her a home."


    The smile on Leo''s face deepened as he spoke, enough to imagine the happiness gained from


    experiencing it.


    Thinking of that image, he unconsciously raised the corner of his mouth and snickered, "So you


    confessed your love to someone?"


    Confession, eptance, love, the process is inevitably corny, but as long as the ending is good, it is


    worth being expected.


    But mention this, Leo suddenly hooked the corners of his mouth, deep bad smile, did not speak.


    This expression ...... is odd.


    "Did you bully someone Deborah?" I asked.


    "Bullying her? Don''t tease, do you think I have this ability?" Leo waved his hand, the corners of his


    mouth smile has not yet dissipated, cover up said, "but used some extraordinary methods, Uncle Link


    taught, special events special treatment well."


    Speaking of Link, he was feeling good when he made a video call at the hotel that time, "Didn''t Uncle


    Link want to fight Leonard''s group to the end? Howe he also went to Country M?"


    The Kennedy family, although treating me like their own children, Link is a man of rules and principles,


    knowing that Leonard''s party is a powerful and blessed, will not choose to retire to the second line, as if


    nothing to run abroad to enjoy the blessings.


    "The word Leonard is long past its time."


    Leo calmly leaned on the back of the sofa, his long fingers tapping on the arm of the sofa with a


    careless movement.


    "Know what is called a big tree attracts the wind? In order to promote another level, Leonard behind the


    scenes a lot of action, one is to expand the momentum, the other is to suppress the opposing forces,


    these two purposes he has achieved, but unfortunately, but also attracted the attention of the internal


    organs, new personnel, new style, there are always some prick dare to challenge the authority,


    Leonard was invited to coffee, and then never returned."

 Chapter 1030 - Washing together?

    Chapter 1030 - Washing together?


    People in high positions disappear without a sound, only to prove that the matter is too extensive,


    behind the control of the power, the only choice to erase all traces.


    Leonard''s disappearance also means the end of an era.


    And the result, no doubt, is a great pleasure.


    Leo had little interest in these irrelevant people, nced towards the kitchen, narrowed his eyes,


    lowered his voice and asked, "How long are you going to continue to stay at City P? My men are


    already here and ready to tie that guy up."


    He actually took it seriously when he said it casually.


    I couldn''t hold back myughter, causing Leo to look disgusted, and each other coincidentally looked


    towards the kitchen, and not surprisingly, hearing the sound, Dennis, who is cautious by nature, was


    intentionally or unintentionally looking in the direction of our two.


    After straightening my expression, I stifled augh and patted Leo''s shoulder, "Then let them stand by


    for a while."


    When he finished, he got up and headed upstairs, "I''m going up to take a shower, call me when it''s


    time to eat."


    At my follow-up appointment, the doctor said I had basically recovered, but I had been out of the house


    for less than two hours and was sweating profusely, and the stickiness was really ufortable.


    Thinking that it might be a side effect of the medication, I didn''t take it to heart, turned the water


    temperature hotter and soaked my whole body in it, leaned over the bathtub and closed my eyes to


    rest.


    From sobriety to today, it is considered to officially find yourself, the process is not simple, but it is


    necessary.


    The first person I saw when I opened my eyes was Hank, who had long disappeared, and everyone


    around me took it for granted that we were an unmarried couple.


    I was well aware of Hank''s feelings for me. He would not hurt me, but only me. How could I entrust


    myself without fear to a man who would eveny hands on a newborn child in order to separate Dennis


    and me?


    So I had to pretend I knew nothing and pretend I had lost my memory.


    The peaceful passage of time, God arranged me and Dennis heavy, but in the most familiar cruel


    situation, that strange full of fairy eyes, like a knife resting on my heart.


    I watched as the bones fell out of my body, bearing the surname of the Vance family, and my chest felt


    like a boulder was pressing down on me, and I couldn''t breathe.


    I thought things would get better when I met Folly and Larry, but it turns out that even they were hiding


    something from me.


    Only Leo has not changed, even with a face full of unrecognizable Hu Qing, but still the same, ready to


    fight for me and Dennis''s closest rtives.


    At that moment, I knew that I could finally pick up the name ra.


    There was just one more thing I couldn''t confirm - whether Dennis was hypnotized or not.


    If so, why did Hank bring Jamie to the door three times to pick a fight when he took me with him.


    If not, then why did you let me impersonate myself under the identity of ra?


    And Dennis''s eyes, the poison ...... in me all seemed to disappear with time.


    I was thinking out of my mind when I heard a light and slow footsteps in a trance, and turned my face


    violently, Dennis actually walked in at some point.


    He was still wearing his cooking apron, standing next to the sink with little expression on his face, but


    his eyes fell on me without moving.


    Although long ago frankly, still subconsciouslyy down a little, so that the bubble water can cover my


    whole body.


    To make sure that all this is done, I turned around and said in a calm manner, "Don''t you know that


    bathing is a very private matter?"


    "Hmm." Dennis didn''t even raise an eyelid, "What do you mind when you have two kids?"


    "You ......" is really good, I actually wrote down what I said this morning.


    He choked a sentence, so angry that my breath blocked in the throat, can not go up and down.


    In looking at Dennis, it is calm, indifferent, a look of justice, as if they are really the embodiment of


    justice.


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I became, and the corner of my mouth hooked, I


    immediately had an idea.


    Confirming that Dennis was still looking this way, I straightened my expression and showed a flirtatious


    look, half of my body climbed out of the bathtub and stuck to the edge of the tub, with my sultry eyes


    constantly thrown at him.


    "It''s too boring to wash alone, are you sure you don''t want to apany me, after all, you are my


    closest person in the world?"


    Raised his hand, taking advantage of the gap in the water droplets sliding down, the hand on the


    bathtub, from far and near to stroke the edge of the bathtub, the eyes of the water flowing, more


    seductive. The water waves in the eyes, more seductive.


    "Sure you don''t want toe?"


    Warm water, soft jade, a room charming, which man can afford such an atmosphere and not be moved


    by it?


    After that, I leaned my face against the bathtub, pursed my lips and smiled lightly, waiting for Dennis''


    reaction.


    He stood there motionless, his deep eyes very fascinated, as if a fire had been lit, stupidly.


    Then the next second, Dennis suddenly walked to the side, grabbed the bathrobe on the shelf and


    threw it directly at me.


    And then react, I have been the entire bathrobe covered the upper half of the body, what sexy, the


    atmosphere, in an instant vanished.


    Then, the bathroom rang with Dennis'' sultry voice, "If you keep washing, the food will get cold, don''t


    keep Snowy waiting."


    After that, the footsteps sounded, and when I took the robe off my head, I only saw his back as he


    walked out of the bathroom without looking back, and I threw the robe out directly in anger.


    What is this, having a daughter and not wanting a wife?


    No fun!


    ......


    When I came downstairs, the food was already on the table and Leo and Dennis were already sitting


    around the table with their children.


    I sat down before the crowd started to move their chopsticks.


    Dennis at the dinner table and in thepany when talking business are the same, look serious, do


    not smile, just the momentum, you can make the opponent voluntarily give way.


    But Snowy doesn''t seem to be afraid of him at all.


    "Daddy, I want to eat chicken wings!"


    "Daddy, I want the one in front of you!"


    "Daddy, Snowy wants more!"


    "......"


    After a meal, Snowy was heard giving orders.


    In contrast, Jamie is much quieter, sitting on a chair in a disciplined manner, eating slowly and soberly


    one bite at a time,pletely a smaller version of Dennis.


    This is probably the reason for the family atmosphere.


    Snowy was raised by the Kennedy family and was treated as a little princess, held in the heart, with a


    cheerful and lively personality.


    Jamie grew up with Dennis, less nourished byughter and affection, and didn''t care much about the


    atmosphere at the dinner table, just pretending it was a routine.


    But a few years old child, personality has followed Dennis, almost nd outsiders, if the face of the


    family is also so restrained, the future is afraid to live a very lonely.


    With this in mind, I intentionally and unintentionally passed on the family culture to him.


    "Jamie, mommy likes that dish in front of you, can you add some for me?"


    "Jamie, my sister''s hands can''t reach, so take care of her food for her~"


    The first time, Jamie''s way of expressing love and affection has basically been understood, Snowy also


    followed his brother''s example, and when his mouth was free, he sent all the delicious food to Jamie''s


    bowl.


    The quiet table suddenly had a hot atmosphere.


    Leo, on the other hand, looked woeful, with a face of "I am an outsider" of the unlovable.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 1031 Old foxes

    Chapter 1031 Old foxes


    "Do you guys know this makes me look widowed?" Dropping his chopsticks, Leo abruptly preened up,


    "Ugh, no more appetite."


    I was overwhelmed by the irony and tenderness, and raised my eyebrows at the foolishness, "Are you


    okay?"


    Before he could say anything, Snowy, who was sitting across the table, jumped off the stool, circled


    around the table and ran to Leo''s feet, padding to pick his jacket, "Uncle, Snowy gave you all the good


    food, don''t be upset."


    Leo obediently carried her to sit on hisp, his face immediately beaming with joy, "Good~ Uncle and


    Snowy eat together! Uncle likes Snowy the most~"


    The intention to show off could not be more obvious than when he was talking, and he didn''t forget to


    look in Dennis'' direction.


    Although Dennis did not have much reaction, his face is much uglier than just now, dark eyes gloomy,


    the surrounding breath cold and frightening.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was instantly icy with me as the boundary.


    On the left is Leo and Snowy''s natural and intimate interaction, while on the right is Dennis and Jamie''s


    silence and coldness, which seems to make even the meal in front of them tasteless.


    The scene was soical that I couldn''t help but raise my lips and let Dennis have it in the bedroom,


    Snowy did it for me.


    The mood is delicious on more, the table tasted all the dishes, arge bowl of rice soon finished.


    When wiping his mouth, the afterglow inadvertently nced at Dennis bowl of rice is still full, look up,


    Dennis still keep the ck face just now, depressed look at Snowy sitting in Leo''s arms, eating his


    hand-made dishes, as good as the two of them are only biological father and daughter.


    I was watching the fun, cleared my throat, deliberately to Dennis tormented heart added firewood,


    "Snowy''s ount in your name is right, see he likes you so much, after simply change your mouth,


    called Dad also, you think so brother?"


    Leo snickered imperceptibly for a while and quickly converged, raising his voice in a serious manner, "I


    think it''s okay."


    While saying this, he called Snowy and him face to face, teasing, "Snowy, call daddy~"


    Snowy has been dazzled by the food, thought not to follow the call, "Dad ......"


    "Thump--" The sound of mming chopsticks suddenly cut through the amicable atmosphere.


    Dennis put down the dishes, jerked up and left the table, did not take two steps and then suddenly


    stopped, looking sideways behind him, said quietly, "Jamie Vance, today''s performance is good, extra


    reward microelectric time for half an hour, still do not follow me to the study?"


    Microelectricity is Jamie''s lifeblood, Dennis in order to prevent children''s vision loss, only allow him to


    y an hour a day, once heard a half-hour, Jamie''s eyes are lit up, the mouth did not swallow, trotted to


    follow the past.


    Seeing her brother running away, Snowy couldn''t sit still, aggressively breaking away from Leo''s


    embrace, anxious to cry, "Brother! I want to stay with my brother!"


    Jamie was afraid she would fall, and thoughtfully stopped and waited for a while before holding hands


    and going upstairs together.


    Dennis, walking proudly in the forefront, did not look back, the stairs cked, as if deliberately to Leo


    heard clearly.


    Once they left, the whole living room became quiet.


    "Come on," Leo said sourly with both hands, "Dennis the old fox, memory loss is still so bad, and know


    how to catch the thief first."


    I lost my smile, "You know how he got all the way to today, ying mind games, how could you be his


    opponent."


    "That''s true." Leo nodded slightly andmented, "Probably only now, forgetting everything, is the


    easiest day he''s ever lived."


    If you think about it, it''s not a bad thing to live a life of confusion.


    There are just some things that there is no way to pretend that they didn''t happen.


    I pulled away, "I remember six years ago, Edgar was injected with the virus in my body, why after six


    years, I still have no signs of poisoning?"


    This is one of the reasons why I, for one, have been pretending to have amnesia.


    Not sure how long I can live, I dare not go back to the Kennedy Residence, dare not identify with the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    child, lost and found is certainly happy, but gained and lost, but not anyone can bear.


    I am more afraid of bringing indelible regrets to my children and family than the short-lived happiness


    after the recognition, so I might as well pretend to be alone and feel the changes in the current situation


    for the first time in six years.


    Mention the whole, Leo suddenly sat up straight, his expression became serious, "this matter for


    several years I have not given up tracking, originally no clue, but now you are still intact and alive, then


    everything can be connected, before we can not understand, Edgar since you want to kill you, can


    directly give you an injection without antidote, the onset of rapid poison, but he did not, but chose the


    countless people have crowded the head to study the drug, so I suspect that his purpose, not to make


    you disappear, but ......"


    "Instead, you use it to control me, right?" I coincided with Leo''s thoughts.


    Edgar saw Dennis''s strength and wanted to control me to achieve the purpose of restraining him, there


    is no excuse for this.


    But after all these years, Edgar has hypnotized Dennis and made him his puppet, so he could have


    removed me as an unstable factor, but why did he let me go?


    "Hmm." Leo nodded slightly and continued, "When Folly told me that you were with Hank, I thought it


    was strange and sent someone to investigate his whereabouts six years ago and found that he was not


    rescued in the waters where the ident happened, the person who rescued you was someone else,


    except that the other party informed Hank, and then after that, to avoid the Kennedy After that, to avoid


    the Kennedy family, the Lewis family and Vance family, Hank moved you back to the country the night


    we arrived at Country M. It was like an borate n that had been prepared."


    Indeed, how could Hank''s strength have found me before the Vance family.


    Unless, of course, he simply made a deal with the Vance.


    So who is this person who is working against Edgar and is interested in letting me live?


    Dorothy? No, she would like to see ra disappearpletely from the world so that no one would


    Angelica? Abandoning a child who might be at risk of insomnia for more than twenty years and


    suddenly having a conscience and fishing for someone under Edgar''s nose for the sake of her son''s


    happiness? It''s not very likely. If she really wanted to do that, she could have stopped it from the Vance


    family as early as when they snatched Jamie, but she didn''t.


    Then, there is only onest possibility left.


    Leo nced at me and immediately understood what I meant, his eyes narrowed slightly and he


    whispered, "Benjamin?"


    I nodded my head solemnly.


    Yes, it was Benjamin, the man who at first nce made me feel imprable and ufortable.


    There is no such thing as brotherly love in the educational philosophy of the Vance family. If Dennis


    had not found the Vance family that year, Benjamin would have been the sole heir, but Dennis not only


    recognized his ancestors, but even leaped to be the leader of all the business of the Vance family,


    Ordinary people who encounter this situation should have been overwhelmed by jealousy.


    And Benjamin, without any movement, even suddenly became an invisible man, a hunter who hides


    himself in the darkness and sits back to reap the benefits.

 Chapter 1032 Mrs. didnt lie to you!

    Chapter 1032 Mrs. didn''t lie to you!


    "And if it''s Benjamin, what''s his purpose?" Leo said.


    It looks like Benjamin is well disguised and hasn''t revealed himself until now. If I hadn''t lost my memory


    after sobering up, probably no one in my life would have connected these things to him.


    Shaking my head with a stony expression, I had no clue, "Benjamin''s presence is too lowpared to


    the rest of THE Vance family."


    Fiercely remembered what, the eyes immediately clear up a lot, "in fact, it is notpletely out of the


    way, to see why a person does not want to glory and wealth, the best way, is to force him to have to


    ept everything."


    Do unto others as you would have them do unto you, this is the etiquette of the country has always


    revered hospitality, but since Benjamin first broke the rules, we can only do the same to others.


    Leo sniffed for a moment in silence before revealing a mysterious smile again and said sarcastically, "If


    I''m right, you''re not just ying with Benjamin''s idea now, are you?"


    He said while looking upstairs in a good-natured manner, a posture of watching a good show.


    Smiling down, I didn''t answer the question.


    At that moment Toby came in through the door, greeted us and was about to go upstairs to look for


    Dennis, I asked him to stop, "Assistant Toby, what''s the urgency to find your boss?"


    Toby stopped at the entrance of the staircase with a respectful attitude, "It''s all about thepany, the


    gentleman hasn''t been to thepany these days, and some important documents still need his


    personal look and signature."


    As he spoke, he deliberately lifted the briefcase in his hand to indicate.


    I nodded with seeming understanding, then got up and walked towards him, "Just in time, I also have


    something to talk to Dennis, let''s both go up together."


    Toby showed a puzzled look, but in the end did not say anything more, honestly followed me.


    It didn''t take long for Leo to follow suit.


    Walking around the corner, I was just able to get a good view of the study.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jamie sat at his desk, concentrating on hisputer, Snowy sat on Dennis''sp for him to hold, father


    and daughter watched their brother''sputer screen, nothing moved, but the scene was


    extraordinarily harmonious.


    Kids are still hyperactive after all, and it wasn''t long before Snowy spotted Toby and me standing by the


    door, "Mommy!"


    With that, he jumped out of Dennis'' arms and came over to hug my legs, "Mommy, my brother is


    ignoring me!"


    Smiling, she rubbed the top of her head as a kind of soothing, "Snowy good, brother loves you, you


    must also love brother, brother do business when, not to disturb him know?"


    Snowy pouted, not very happy, but still good nodded, "know, that brother will take a long time to y


    with me well ......"


    I did not answer, leading her into the study, the moment I looked up, I vaguely saw Dennis''s thick


    eyebrows wrinkled together, but quickly converge, and then look carefully, and then regained the tarzan


    copse in front of the face unchanged calm.


    Always feel that this man is disgusted that I came up topete with him for favor, but is dead to save


    face.


    That''s when Jamie suddenly stood up and handed the turned offputer to Dennis, "Thanks Dad, I''m


    done ying."


    "Hmm." Dennis took it and put it back on the table in his hand.


    I looked at the time, five minutes before the agreed half hour, and asked, "Jamie, isn''t it time yet, why


    are you not ying?"


    Jamie shook his head, "No more games, finished writing the previous program to keep his sister


    After saying that, he came over and took Snowy''s hand, "Do you want to go y with your brother?"


    Snowy jumped for joy, "Yes!"


    The two siblings smiled at each other and went to Jamie''s room together, holding hands, and in a short


    while, giggles came out.


    Behind him, Dennis'' low, deep voice rang out, "Something wrong?"


    "It''s a little something," raising my eyes at him, I calmly walked in and sat down in a chair against the


    wall, "Let''s talk about it as a couple while you''re home recovering."


    Dennis did not answer and turned his eyes to Toby, signaling him to exit.


    "Toby''s not an outsider, there''s nothing you can''t hear."


    Hearing what I said, Dennis said nothing more and turned around and sat back down, "Now you can


    start."


    "Hmm." Seeing how calm he was, I didn''t know where to start for a moment, so I looked down and


    thought for a moment, changing my serious expression before speaking slowly, "You should have


    adjusted to your identity by now, right?"


    "In what capacity?" Dennis said.


    "Of course, my husband, the father of my two children, and the Kennedy family''s superfluous son-in-


    Apparently Dennis is also somewhat sensitive to the word superfluous, and was lost in thought for a


    moment after hearing it, before saying calmly again, "Familiar, so what?"


    No rebuttal, then you can continue to fool around.


    "It''s not a big deal," I said in a serious tone, "two children should grow up together, my brother''s side of


    the business can not be busy alone, so I was thinking, you want to quit the George Group''s current


    position, ande with us to Country M to live with us?"


    Dennis did not answer, eyes slightly narrowed, a look of seeming belief, eyes constantly on my face.


    This kind of insightful human eyes I am all too familiar with, relying on his temporary memory loss, so I


    stiffened my head and met him, "I miscarried twice for you, had numerous ovtion injections, and had


    a hard time giving birth to two children, you doubt me? Or did you never even think about living with the


    three of us, mother and son?"


    A speech that made sense and drew tears, even I myself was almost moved.


    Although it was to swindle Dennis, who is to say that what I said is not the truth?


    When I thought of this, I was even more confident, and when I saw Dennis'' expression wavering, I took


    advantage of the situation to assume an aggressive stance, "No matter how unreasonable my


    demands are, you will be tolerant and understanding, Dennis, these are your own words, even if you


    don''t believe me, Toby has been with you for more than ten years, do you even believe him?"


    Toby, who hadn''t spoken, was startled violently, with a look of great rm and trepidation.


    Just watching me fool Dennis has been enough to keep him on edge, and now he actually has to be


    involved, so I guess his heart is about to jump out at this moment.


    Dennis didn''t give him a chance to buffer, his dangerous voice drifted up, "You say."


    Toby instantly buried his head to his chest, not knowing how to respond.


    Toby, whose personality and Dennis replica are generally cautious and calm, panicked, and the scene


    was too good.


    I secretly held the corners of my mouth before I kindly reminded again, "Assistant Toby, what are you


    nervous about, your boss is just asking if those words are true, you just tell him if the former Dennis


    would go to the sword for me and do whatever it takes, won''t you?"


    Toby was immediately relieved to hear that and eximed, "Yes sir, Mrs. George has always been the


    most important person in your heart!"


    As expected of the special assistant, snubbing his boss is also a good hand.

 Chapter 1033 First Time in Life

    Chapter 1033 First Time in Life


    Dennis smiled with little visible emotion on his face, a pair of ck eyes slightly narrowed, as if in


    measuring the credibility of these words.


    This is probably the first time in Toby''s life to lie in front of Dennis, a long time in an eerie silence, did


    not dare to raise his head, afraid to be Dennis see through.


    Leo just now guarded the corridor, heard no sound inside, slowly walked in, said with a special


    meaning, "from the ident to now, how many days have passed, you have reservations about us,


    and your so-called family, so far, showed their faces? You lost your memory, have you even forgotten


    what it''s like to be treated as an outcast?"


    Nothing in this world can withstandparison.


    Although Dennis has been in the control of the Vance family for the past six years, but as far as I


    understand, the George family and the Vance family are not only far apart from each other, but also in


    private, they are living behind closed doors, with Dennis''s character, personal rtionships are very


    light, it is normal not to show up for a few days.


    Only at present Dennis lost the past, the whole person''s temperament are impatient and irritable, by


    Leo so said, the Vance family those people''s indifference ispletely magnified.


    Raising his eyes to Leo for a few seconds, Dennis indifferently loosened up, "Since you''ve all decided,


    do I still have a say?"


    One word, in front of the crowd, raised his feet and followed the children''s voices.


    Leo looked at his back andughed, jokingly said, "I underestimated this guy, the identity of the


    superfluous son-inw is still clear, but this temper has not kept up, as well as so unbeatable."


    "It''s not easy enough for Dennis." I hurriedly pulled away to prevent him from going on, "Tomorrow I will


    take Dennis to the George Group personally, you find a way to break the news to the Vance family


    side, especially Benjamin, can not be missed."


    "Got it." Leo promised, and before he went downstairs, he turned back to the door of Jamie''s room, half


    leaning on the railing of the corridor, watching the situation in the house with a bright smile on his face


    every now and then.


    I lost my smile, helplessly shook his head, surrounded by a group of knives and bean curd people after


    all.


    Toby had a lot of business to attend to during his visit, so he spent the night in the study with Dennis in


    tow, and we were able to keep our distance.


    ......


    The following day.


    After dropping off the kids, Dennis got dressed early and got up from the couch as soon as I came


    downstairs and walked to stop in front of me, chest up, with a meticulous expression like a dummy


    model in a window.


    After standing, he slowly raised his arm, signaling me to hold it, chin held high and proud, without


    saying a word, the nobleman''s aura but naturally emanated, as if I rightfully should be his side of the


    petite pendant.


    A small thing, in the past, will be obedient to his will, but today, want to oppose him.


    With the hem of my skirt raised, I swept right past him and took the lead toward the door.


    Within two steps, I felt a burning gaze on the back of my head, and I quickened my pace even more,


    leaving Dennis a long way behind.


    After about a minute in the car, Dennis arrivedte and sat down next to me with a ck face, covered


    with low pressure.


    This angry enough to be obvious, but I could not help but purse my lips and snicker up, afraid to be


    seen by him, but also deliberately open the window, the head don''t go over.


    The journey was uneventful, and Dennis didn''t have a smile on his face when he arrived at the George


    Group.


    I raised my lips, organized my expression, and took the initiative to lean over, half dependent, half


    leaning, hugging his entire arm, "Okay, so many people are watching, don''t let people gossip, be


    happy."


    Dennis did not answer, lowering his eyes, a little smile on his face, "It is proper to cooperate with


    madam."


    The attitude is good, but I look at those eyes and I always feel that something is not quite right.


    When the elevator door opened, the staff on the whole floor was waiting for the scene, and when they


    saw Dennis, they immediately greeted him respectfully, "Good morning, President!"


    Dennis was unmoved and walked me through the hallway with his face unchanged.


    Next to, early Mediterranean personnel manager coyly followed, obviously itself only to Dennis


    shoulders, but also nodded and bowed the upper body, "the president temporarily came over, the


    personnel department also did not have time to prepare a little, you see which business you are ready


    to tour, I immediately let people arrange."


    Without saying a word, Dennis entered the office, thoughtfully escorted me to sit down on the sofa,


    leaned back, put his right leg on his left leg, put one hand on the arm of the sofa, and said with a big


    belly, "Manager Xie, you are still familiar with thepany''s business regarding staff termination and


    separation, right?"


    "This is the basic work of the personnel department, I am naturally well versed in it." Manager Xie


    groveled.


    "Well, then, do the separation procedures for me, and as of today, relieve me of all my duties in the


    group." Dennis said.


    "Ah?" Manager Xie thought he heard wrong, cold sweat gushed out from the flooded brain, wiping


    sweat while nervously confirming, "President, you are joking with us, I am only a small manager of the


    personnel department, which is qualified to let you go ah."


    To the president to do the separation, is also considered the first time in the life of the personnel


    department.


    "Do I look like a joke to you?" The expression on Dennis''s face instantly converged and turned into an


    expressionless look, the five features stamped with two big words of indifference frightened the


    manager with another shiver.


    "This ......" Manager Xie shivered and could not say aplete sentence, or the assistant next to him


    came up and whispered a few words, he only immediately brightened up and had a push back, "The


    two of you wait a moment, I''ll go and contact someone who can make the decision toe over."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Go ahead." Dennis said good-naturedly, resting his hand on the armrest, began to tap once or twice, a


    bored look, very leisurely.


    Leaving the George Group to make so much noise is unnecessary, but this can be the Vance to draw


    over, before Leo''s message is not in ce, I did not stop, in the side quietly watching.


    Not surprisingly, the Vance showed up in just ten minutes'' time.


    However, instead of Benjamin, it was Dorothy who came.


    This feeling is like, you thought you were getting a gold bean, hold it in your hand but found that even


    gold is not, just ayer of gold paint stic.


    Dorothy almost died at the hands of Dennisst time, so when she saw him again, her eyes were still


    cozy, and there was an empty single couch right next to Dennis, but she circled around and walked


    across to me before sitting down.


    "I heard from Manager Xie that you are ready to be relieved of all your duties, big brother?" Dorothy


    asked.


    Dennis intertwined his fingers in front of his body, his thumbs kept drawing circles, looked at her


    meaningfully and smiled for a while, suddenly dumped the words to me, "Everything listen to your


    sister-inw, you talk to her is."


    Hmm?


    I was baffled, I had agreed at home that I would only apany the procedure, what does this mean?


    Keeping the principle of unanimity, I still smiled and took over the conversation, "Yes, it is my intention,


    your elder brother is too tired in these years, it is easy to reunite the family, I want him to retire and


    spend more time with me and the children, it happens that little aunt you are not always interested in


    managing thepany, do you want to consider taking over your elder brother''s position?"

 Chapter 1034 A good hunter

    Chapter 1034 A good hunter


    Dorothy looked at Dennis, and then looked at me, thinking for a while, before nodding thoughtfully,


    "After the family dinner that day, I went back and thought about it, since big brother wants to start over


    with ...... I''ve been thinking about it for a month, and I''m going to take over the president''s position for a


    while, and then hand it over to him when he''s had enough rest, so what do you think?"


    Dorothy is in the end also on the Forbes list, this sounds reasonable, but in reality it is just a pretext, a


    sound bite.


    Dennis sniffed slightly cocked the corner of his mouth did not answer, thumbs keep crossing the circle,


    do not know what calctions in ying.


    He looked like this, set up a full throwaway stance, I can only talk hard down the road.


    Iughed lightly, some unknowingly continued to Dorothy''s words head, "Little aunt probably did not


    rest well recently, listening to the diversion, your big brother''s meaning, is from today onwards, from


    now on no longer back to thepany to work, after leaving the formalities to deal with, immediately


    take Jamie and I immigrated together, to live abroad."


    "What!?" Dorothy jerked to her feet, a pair of beautiful eyes opened round because of surprise, staring


    at me stunned for a moment, before converging on the face again, pretending to be calm, "How can


    that be, Jamie and big brother are the Vance ......"


    While saying this, he also sternly scolded the other employees in the office, "What are you looking at,


    all of you get out!"


    Dorothy used to be used to arrogance in thepany, the people are avoiding it, plus the "president


    left" this unheard of scene, afraid of trouble, as soon as they heard themand, immediately


    scattered as birds and animals ran out.


    The office was suddenly left to me, Dennis and Dorothy.


    A few momentster, Dorothy seems to be calm, slowly holding the armrest of the sofa to sit down


    again, forced smile, "I mean, father will not agree, such a big thing I can not make the decision, but my


    heart is still to the big brother, you can go to find a way to convince father, until then, thepany I will


    take care of for you. "


    The words are very clear, want to leave, no way, but let her take temporary control of thepany,


    please.


    What the hell are Benjamin and Dorothy, brother and sister, up to?


    Leo had already spread the newsst night, the two siblings are good, one does not even show his


    face, one faces the opportunity to inherit the family property but looks different.


    As if this million dors in their eyes is a hot potato, no one wants to take over.


    I thought this was just Benjamin''s idea, Dorothy''s reaction was an unexpected gain, and it looks like


    there are a lot of secrets in this woman.


    The best way to know the reason why Dorothy is willing to take over the group president temporarily


    despite her principles is to cooperate.


    This is the kind of thing that is settled, in the end, it is still necessary for the man to nod, but Dennis,


    leaning on the back of the sofa, I do not know when has closed the eyes, this time is leisurely closed


    eyes to rest.


    I was furious and pushed him with my elbow secretly.


    Dennis was rushed, and did not get angry, slowly opened his eyes and looked at me with an innocent


    face, "Something wrong?"


    Fine, y dumb, Dennis, we''ll settle the score when we get home!


    I pursed my lips to reveal a fake smile, a virtuous and patient face, reminded, "Little aunt said that you


    can temporarily take over the position of president, let you take a good vacation to rest, ask your


    meaning it."


    "Hmm." Dennis nodded calmly, "Then it''s settled."


    "I''ll leave it to you here." When he finished, he got up and organized a pair and raised one arm towards


    me, "Let''s go wife, Snowy should be waiting anxiously at home."


    Dennis is quite a bit taller than me, and I wore high heels to barely be at eye level with him. At this


    moment, his hand was raised directly to the height of my chest, clearly a deliberate attempt to amplify


    the action of me holding him.


    Looking down at his correct hand gesture, he reacted with a jolt. No wonder he was acting so cold just


    now, but it turns out he was holding a grudge for what happened in the morning.


    Leo is really not wrong, memory forgetting temperament is not forgotten at all.


    For a while there were some tears andughter, but in front of Dorothy, we could only let Dennis y


    with his nature.


    Get up, raise your hand, snuggle up to Dennis'' side with a smile on your face, "I''ll trouble you with the


    next one, Tianjiao."


    Dorothy pulled her lips, the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, did not chase out.


    As was the case when we entered the George Group building, many employees were paying attention


    to Dennis and me all the way out, only because we were closer than when we arrived, gossip was rife.


    "My God, in my lifetime, I can actually see the president greatly near women!"


    "That wouldn''t be our future president''s wife, would it?"


    "It''s going to change. It seems that the merger of the Whaley Group and the George Group is


    "This story tells us that the spare tire is always a spare tire, not boiling the day to turn, men as long as


    they do not like ah, a lifetime will not take a look at you, meet like, what the principles of the bottom line


    rules, all thrown to the side."


    "That said, I always think the president''s new girlfriend looks familiar, where have I seen it before ......"


    Dennis and I behaved the same way, did not listen at all, inadvertently looked up, but found that the


    corners of his mouth smile has not dissipated, do not know what happy thought.


    The moment Toby opened the car door for us, I immediately let go of Dennis and couldn''t wait to get


    into the car.


    As if saving such a minute and a half, you can get back a city.


    Dennis stood by the car for a while, his dark eyes slightly narrowed, no obvious anger on his face, but


    still a momentter before getting into the car.


    As soon as he sat down, he instructed the driver, "Drive."


    Without waiting for my reaction, the car made a U-turn in ce and went around the corner to the right


    of the George Group building.


    From this direction, it happens to be able to clearly see the vehicles entering and leaving the


    underground garage.


    It didn''t take long for a cool red supercar to drive out of the garage.


    I recognize that car, thest time I went to Dorothy''s vi, I saw an identical one in her yard, the person


    in the car should be her right.


    It is reasonable to say that she has just sat in the position of acting president, should be busy with the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    previous pile of business, at this time suddenly leave thepany, some unconventional.


    Dennis'' voice sounded low and deep at this point, "Follow up."


    Like knowing what I was thinking, deep ck eyes fixed on the front, said leisurely, "A good hunter, is


    to create opportunities for the prey to actively run out of the safe zone."


    I looked at the side of his face, the light shining through the car window, wrapping his whole person in a


    Still the perfect businessman who isfortable with everything and keeps the big picture in check.

 Chapter 1035 "Dennis the Dog"

    Chapter 1035 "Dennis the Dog"


    Dorothy drove the car to a vi area in the suburbs.


    Although it is also a ce where the rich and famous gather, butpared to the neighborhood where


    she lives everyday, it is still a bit less ssy.


    Dennis''s driver drove cautiously, parked far in front of another house fifty meters away, and Dorothy''s


    position between a wooden fence, the other side can see the car, but will not find the George family.


    Soon, Dorothy got down from the car and forgot to chain up, so she hurriedly walked in with her bag


    and knocked on the door of the vi.


    The door opened and a man with a full beard came out. After the two men spoke face to face, the man


    voluntarily stepped aside and let Dorothy into the house.


    "Who is that man?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Dennis smiled with his eyebrows, an idle look that everything was under control, and his tone was light,


    "I don''t know."


    Before I could say anything, I heard him say again, "But we''ll find out soon enough."


    After saying that, he called out to the passenger seat, "Toby."


    Toby immediately understood and whispered to the driver to remind him, "Drive on home."


    I was so confused by this operation that I couldn''t help but wonder if Dennis had memory loss or not.


    If not, why suffer at home Leo and I difficult, low voice, even the children can be bullied.


    If so, why would he anticipate Dorothy''s next move in advance.


    The more I thought about it, the more I was stuck in my heart, until the car stopped in front of my


    house, I finally couldn''t help myself and pulled Dennis out of the car before he got out.


    Dennis rose with a start and sat back in his seat, turning his face with a smile in his eyes, "Home to see


    Snowy, be happy."


    I couldn''t stopughing and asked seriously, "Are you lying to me again?"


    The smile on Dennis'' face deepened, "What am I lying to you about?"


    I didn''t expect him to ask a rhetorical question, and I opened my mouth, but couldn''t say anything.


    Dennis saw that I did not respond, reached out and patted the back of my hand, his voice softened, "to


    say cheat, I do not remember anything now, is not better to cheat, could it be that you, wife, have


    something to cheat me?"


    He was joking in tone, but it poked the defense of my heart.


    I lied to him, even toyed with him, alienated him, but I was in bed for six years for his family, watching


    my children end up in the sky, and I can''t hate without revenge?


    Even if only for a short time in a situation he has no memory of, so that hepletely, without


    reservation in favor of our little family once, is also good.


    Suppressing the unknown resentment, I smiled and shook my head at him, "No, we are husband and


    wife, the closest people to each other, how could I lie to you."


    Dennis obediently took my hand in his, gripping it tightly, "That''s it, go home, Snowy should miss me."


    I teased him, "Uncle have brought so many years, without you in not also came, still missing this day


    and a half."


    I said that I was going to get up with the strength in his hand, but Dennis suddenly changed his face


    and pulled his hand back in the blink of an eye.


    A cold grunt came from overhead, and when I looked up again, all I saw was Dennis''s angry back as


    he left.


    Pursed lips some helpless, this man''s temper, really more elusive than the weather in June, a moment


    a kind!


    It was hard to get out of the car, or Toby helped.


    "Sir has forgotten many things, his heart is unsettled temper is why he is temperamental, you should


    not take it to heart."


    He did not say I forgot, these two people are inseparable all day long, Dennis''s things, who can know


    better than him.


    I stopped where I was, looked at Toby with a straight face, and asked, "Your boss really didn''t think of


    anything?"


    Toby knew I was suspecting him, and hastened to clear the air, bowing his head and saying solemnly,


    "No really, Mrs. George, I have only exined the basic situation to the gentleman in the past two days,


    and there is nothing special about it."


    After Leo moved in, Toby knew about my pretend memory loss, so he respected me as before, and it


    really didn''t seem like he was lying.


    It doesn''t look like anything can be asked.


    I sighed and cursed Dennis in my mind as I lifted my feet to walk inside, "Old fox!"


    When he entered, he didn''t see Leo. Dennis was standing next to the couch in the living room, patiently


    watching the exchange between the two children.


    Every day at this point, Jamie has to learn the economic situation of the world countries through the


    tablet in due time, the whole time there is a professional lecturerwork online teaching, Dennis is not


    in, will secretly use theputer to carry out, so little Ann is particrly enthusiastic about this.


    I have seen several times, when taking this ss, once using theputer, Jamie will skillfully divide


    the screen into two halves, the top lecturer analysis, the following online programming, such times,


    even I curry favor are ignored.


    The women are all the same, they have the habit of spoiling for favor in their bones, and Snowy and


    Jamie are twins, so they can''t stop clinging to their brother.


    At this moment Jamie is concentrating, while Snowy is holding the doll waiting for boredom, can not sit


    down, began to move around, "Brother, how long do you have to y with Snowy a piece ah ~"


    "Brother, let''s buy lots of little dresses for the dolls, OK?"


    "Brother, why are you even ignoring Snowy? ooo ......"


    Jamie''s response was muted, "Wait a little longer."


    Snowy was a little upset when she heard it, her fleshy little hands propped up on her head, her mouth


    pouting Leonard.


    At that moment, Dennis lifted his feet and walked over, lifting Snowy off the stool with both hands from


    behind him and carrying her in his arms.


    Seeing that it was Daddy, Snowy smiled happily, "Daddy!"


    The corners of Dennis''s mouth are slightly curved, his eyes are so gentle that they can pinch water,


    and his voice is low and maic, "Daddy will apany you, do you want it?"


    As soon as the words dropped, Jamie shut down hisputer with a snap and stood up violently.


    "Snowy, brother is well."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Dennis'' face immediately darkened, and his eyes, which were smiling just now, were


    instantly covered with gloom, as if warning Jamie - are you sure you want topete with me for


    favor?


    However, before Jamie could see the wind, Snowy jumped out of Dennis'' arms happily, and as soon as


    her feet hit the ground, she tugged her brother''s hand and ran to the adjacent living room, leaving


    Dennis alone in the wind.


    I looked dumbfounded, and after reacting, I couldn''t hold back myughter, "Pfft -"


    Dennis - "Dogs" is a no-brainer.


    Hearing the movement, Dennis an eye knife flung over, the eyes harsh like a knife, through the full


    deterrent power.


    I hurriedly straightened my expression, pretending that nothing had happened, and walked towards the


    children with my chest up and my head in stride.


    Jamie was the first to notice me and took the initiative toe over, "Mommy, next time take me and


    my sister out together, it''s too boring to stay at home, I want to stay with you all the time."


    Snowy followed suit, "I want it too I want it too! Mommy ......"


    I had no choice but to agree for the time being, "Fine, fine, next time I will definitely take you guys out."


    Sofa side, Dennis - others angry I am not angry, it''s okay, although when I do not exist, who called me


    the invisible man ......

 Chapter 1036 Interrupter is coming

    Chapter 1036 Interrupter ising


    After spending the afternoon ying with Snowy and Jamie, it was time for dinner to realize that Leo


    was not home.


    Just as he took out his cell phone and was about to call him, the man appeared at the front door.


    "I''m back." Leo walked over while taking off his jacket and handing it to the maid,pletely treating it


    as his own home, "Snowy, did you miss your uncle?"


    "Mmm! Wanted!" Snowy replied with unusual certainty, "Uncle sit down! Eat!"


    Leo smiled with a smug face, pulling the chair when also forgot to look at Dennis, see his face all


    without a smile, so the smile more openly.


    "Where have you been today?" I served a bowl of soup and handed it to Leo.


    "Went out to run some errands." Leo took the bowl, took a sip, smacked his lips in satisfaction, stared


    at the soup bowl in his hand andmented, "It''s this taste, did you make the soup?"


    Iughed and sort of admitted it.


    I spent one day with my children, and I still wanted to take care of them personally as much as


    possible, so I cooked a few dishes myself.


    After he finished, he drank the bowl of soup clean in one gulp, and handed the bowl over, "Another


    bowl, this mouthful I''ve been thinking about for six years."


    Dennis slyly interjected at the side, "six years have not put down the cravings, the Kennedy family if the


    Me, "......"


    Are you intermittently forgetting your status as a superfluous son-inw?


    How can you fund the Kennedy family when you just got out of the George Group?


    Thinking about this, I can''t help but shake my head, for Dennis''s naivety pity, a good pride of heaven,


    so fell silly.


    "Hum ......" Leo had a cold hum with a different meaning, as if deliberately to Dennis look


    ufortable, straighten his hand, the bowl came to my side, hard to me and hand-filled, which is


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    satisfied with the hand back.


    He blew the heat rising from the bowl while being intentionally sarcastic, "ra is my sister, she made


    the taste, she is a person, no matter where she goes and how much time has passed, I remember


    clearly, unlike some people who say their vows of love the most, but forget faster than anyone."


    Once these words came out, the atmosphere at the table immediately became saber-rattling, Dennis''s


    surrounding Qi pressure low to the extreme, a motionless sitting there, cold and frightening.


    I noticed that his eyes, which had just been indifferent and calm, only burst into a chill the moment


    Leo''s words left his mouth.


    This makes me suspect even more that Dennis is not forgetting the past.


    Leo, picking up the fire, himself like a nobody, blowing hot air and drinking soup as if he was in a


    I hold the forehead, this day and night ice and fire, when will be the end of the day.


    I thought about it and was about to lighten the mood when a maid came in to announce, "Sir, Mrs.


    George, we have a visitor."


    "Pleasee in." I blurted out.


    Finally came to an interruption, I''m really afraid that like the day we met, Leo pressed Dennis to the


    ground to spill his anger, at least his body injury only healed a short time, this kind of thing can still be


    avoided.


    This feeling of subconsciously thinking about him makes me a little ufortable, but I don''t want to


    amplify too much, everything goes with the flow.


    Soon, the maid brought in the "guest".


    The moment the four eyes met, Susan''s face was stunned, as if she had seen a ghost, and her


    eyebrows were tightly furrowed together.


    In the end, City P is a strong woman, but half a minute''s work, she organized her emotions, after


    measuring a circle, looked at Dennis, bared augh, revealing the same contemptuous expression of


    Leo, "I did not believe it when the media reported it, but I did not expect you really found a substitute,


    Dennis, you have this point, a seven-point resemnce of the face, and then you charmed you. A face


    that looks seven times alike, and you''re smitten? I also heard that you even resigned from your position


    as president of the George Group? Do you even know the consequences of doing that?


    The tone of voice is strong, not even to hear the jealousy of ordinary women "caught in bed".


    Susan has a strong character, all the career-oriented, male silent love, in her heart is even less than


    that nd affection, six yearster, still the same.


    These words, rather than in defense of sovereignty, are meant to stand as a coborator and prod


    Dennis in his words and actions.


    Six years ago, I learned that Dennis and I were falsely divorced, Susan had not been entangled, take it


    and let it go, I believe that six yearster will not change anything.


    I got up and walked over to her, stood in front of her, and smiled, "May I have a word?"


    Susan wore twelve centimeters of hatred, in front of a home dress me aura, condescending nce at


    me, face disdain, "you think you have this qualification?"


    At that, Leo mmed the bowl on the table with a "thud", and the warning was overwhelming.


    Susan, however, was indifferent, still looking high and unmoved.


    I pulled up the corners of my mouth and smiled instead of being angry, "Six years ago Miss Whaley


    dared to love and hate, to fulfill the marriage of others, but today, she has be a grandmother and


    wants to break up the marriage?"


    Susan sniffed and snapped her head down to look at me, her eyes moreplex than when she


    entered, "You''re alive?"


    The truth that Susan ended her rtionship with Dennis six years ago in the newspaper is known only


    to a few of us, and I''m sure she knows very well now who is standing in front of her.


    I smiled, didn''t answer, and took the lead towards the study on the first floor. Susan stood in the same


    ce for a while before following in with her high heels.


    Closing the door, I went straight to the point, "Miss Whaley, I want to know the conditions under which


    you agreed to the Vance family, pretending to be Dennis'' fianc¨¦e."


    Susan leaned back on the desk, hands intertwined in front of her chest, eyes wantonly scowling at me,


    smiling, "Naturally I can''t refuse, but I shouldn''t have to tell you?"


    In fact, she did not say I can also guess a general, Susan needs, is nothing more than money power


    status and reputation.


    She said to herself, "Your life is quite hard, so many twists and turns in the past, this time actually can


    still live towards death, I have to say a word of admiration."


    "Then wouldn''t I be honored?" Susan has never lost her temper, and the people who can make her


    heart happy can be counted in one palm, and these words are considered extremely high praise.


    Susan shrugged, unassable.


    The atmosphere is unexpectedly rxed, and people who don''t need emotion are always boozy.


    I didn''t drag my feet and stated my purpose directly, "How much do you know about Dorothy?"


    Susanughed, "Are you nning to pry her out of the corner? What makes you think that I, Susan, am


    such an unrighteous person?"


    "Of course I know that." I raised my eyes, my smile not reaching the bottom of my eyes, and looked her


    straight in the eye, "Isn''t profit your strongest principle? You are a wise man, between the Vance family


    and the Kennedy family of today, what to choose, I should not need to teach you, right?"


    The smile on Susan''s face faded and her eyes were gradually taken over by ambition.

 Chapter 1037 - Full of Anger

    Chapter 1037 - Full of Anger


    When he came out of the study, the door opened and he almost knocked over little Ann who was


    guarding the door.


    Good thing I reacted quickly, so I did not hit it.


    "Jamie, why don''t you go eat, what are you doing guarding the ce?" I asked him in a whisper as I


    bent my upper body.


    Jamie also did not say anything, ck grape-like eyes hate to set on Susan, the gaze is very alert.


    Susan shook her head in a lifeless manner andughed to herself, "It seems that I am the enemy in the


    eyes of the little one in this life."


    It was only then that I realized that Jamie had to ept Susan as her future stepmother under the


    arrangement of the Vance family, and the resistance had not faded until now.


    He hurriedly raised his hand and rubbed little Ann''s dull hair and said soothingly, "Auntie Susan is


    mommy''s friend, don''t be rude oh."


    Jamie''s eyebrows wrinkled together, "If she bes my mother, what about you, Mommy? I don''t


    want her, I want you!"


    Susan and I looked at each other, crying andughing.


    A few momentster, she just followed my example, bowed her body, a rare flow of natural doting, "Na,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jamie, Auntie Susan now promise you, absolutely will not steal your mother''s position, manly man can


    not be a little more generous, we make peace, O not OK?"


    "You''re not lying to me?" Jamie still looked stubborn.


    Susan held up three fingers and her expression got a little more serious, "I promise."


    "OK!" Jamie obediently raised his hand and jumped up to give her a high five, "Reconciliation!"


    When the storm was finally resolved, Leo started to call out in a long voice again, "The food is getting


    cold, let''s eat again?"


    Dennis deliberately confronted him, "You don''t have to eat if you don''t want to, no one is forcing you."


    "Do you know the rules, how can you talk to your brother-inw like that?"


    "It''s also the first time I''ve seen someone lecture her father in front of her niece, to each other."


    "Don''t you dare to drink to the gods, Dennis!"


    "It just so happens that I want to try every kind of wine today."


    "......"


    Susan watched with raised eyebrows, "Is this what you call home ''hrious''?"


    Apparently, the female president, who has been in the mall since she was neen, doesn''t quite


    understand the tussling and bumping at the dinner table.


    Not knowing how to exin to her, I had to pull the corners of my mouth awkwardly.


    Susan sucked in a breath of cold air, and the next second he walked quickly toward the door, like


    someone was chasing his life behind him, and did not look back.


    "Eh, you don''t rush off, stay and have a meal ......"


    Before the words were out of his mouth, the roar of an engine sounded outside.


    Susan will probably never yearn for the "warmth" of a so-called family again in her life.


    Turned into the house, Leo and Dennis are still fighting, you say one thing and I say another, who does


    not want to let who, where is the elite business sector, is clearly a kindergarten have not graduated


    from the baby!


    I was furious and stomped my foot violently, guessing the muffled sound of the floor, "You two, have


    you had enough noise, can you have a good meal!"


    The whole living room fell into silence, even Jamie and Snowy were too shocked to move a bit.


    Everyone''s eyes were looking at me, and I was a little ufortable.


    It was as if Snowy had been opened up, pointed at Leo and Dennis and started giving orders.


    "Mommy''s mad, Leo, no fooling around!"


    "Daddy, be a good boy and don''t upset Mommy! You want to piss me off no well, hum!"


    The little guy didn''t know where he learned to call Leo by his first name, and when he saw they didn''t


    respond, he didn''t get tired of jumping off the chairs and pressing them back on one by one.


    "Sit down, sit down, if you are not proper, you will not be given dinner!"


    Dennis probably didn''t expect to be dominated like this by a six-year-old girl, his thick eyebrows


    squeezed to his brow, an impatient but helpless look.


    Leo, after a moment of bewilderment, actuallyughed out loud, and then lifted his chopsticks and ate


    honestly with his food.


    The fight between the two big men was just defused by Snowy.


    Inexplicably very unfulfilled, go back to sit down, then casually teased Leo a sentence, "scolded and


    still so happy, you will spoil Snowy."


    Leo put down the bowl, smile, into the emotion, "just suddenly thought of Deborah, she usually is so


    lecture me, did not expect all by Snowy learned to go ...... The actual fact is that you can find a lot of


    people who are not able to get a good deal on this. In the future, any boy who wants to pursue her will


    have to go through me first."


    Dennis''s low voice floated over, "sons and daughters are destined by God, to me like children are


    always a few, some people are destined to have only daughters, some people can only have boys,


    blood kinship, not three words can bepared."


    Dennis this mouth is really ......


    Leo was just amused by Snowy, in a good mood, actually not angry at all, but leisurely to Snowy folder


    food, "It does not matter, I do not talk about those false, lying in an ount book is real, right Snowy?"


    Snowy where know ount these, only know uncle clip is their favorite food, smile eyes are narrowed,


    nodded repeatedly, "Yes!"


    Dennis was so angry that he mmed the bowl again and left, but this time it seemed that he was


    afraid of being nagged by Snowy and deliberately made his movements very light, so that if you don''t


    look closely, you won''t notice that he left the table in anger.


    Dennis hadn''t taken more than a few steps up the stairs when Snowy noticed, chewing on lobster meat


    in his mouth and asking vaguely, "Uncle, why isn''t Daddy eating?"


    Leo gloated and continued to give her food, "He''s full."


    "Oh, Daddy eats so little ......" Snowy didn''t think much of it and looked down and continued to eat from


    the bowl.


    I can not do anything about it, amnesia Dennisbat power is indeed too weak, just now is clearly full


    of gas.


    He is a thing like to hold in the heart, and if this continues, sooner orter suffocated into arge


    "balloon", the wind will blow away.


    "When ites to the kids, you should fight less with Dennis in the future." I advised Leo.


    "The fun between men, you won''t understand, we have it in our hearts, you don''t have to care about


    this." Leo waved his hand, three or two words were perfunctory.


    When I tried to go further, he didn''t answer, so I had to shut up.


    All night long, Dennis locked himself in his study on the second floor and did not show himself.


    Thinking that he hadn''t eaten anything, I made a bowl of braised beef noodles and served it up,


    knowing that he has a heavy taste, I put a lot of red oil and spicy seeds on purpose.


    Push the door in, Dennis is sitting at his desk, the cold light of theputer screen will be his whole


    face illuminated extraordinarily unapproachable.


    "I didn''t eat enough at night, I just made a snack and made a little extra, have some?" I said while


    pushing the noodles off the table and in front of him.


    Dennis nced down and demolished it without mercy, "Such a heavy taste, sure it was made more?"


    I sniffed my face brushed red, annoyed and chided, "Then you eat or not!"


    Somehow, being alone with Dennis, the body''s micro-reactions are always extraordinarily


    uncontroble.


    Dennis stared at me for a couple of seconds, then picked up his chopsticks and ate slowly and


    deliberately.


    Perhaps because of the reserve engraved in his bones, in his body, eating noodles such a scene, but


    also be pleasing to the eye.


    I looked out of focus, suddenly reacted, rushed to look away, the afterglow but also inadvertently


    nced at theputer screen information.


    # Key points on custody disputes #

 Chapter 1038 is not qualified to ask back

    Chapter 1038 is not qualified to ask back


    What''s going on?


    You don''t remember anything but the fight for child custody?


    Thinking about the possibility that his previous performance was all pretend, I got a little angry and my


    tone was not very nice, "What are you doing reading this information?"


    Dennis ate his noodles with a start, "What''s the reason for the nephew''s name to be written on the


    uncle''s ount book all the time."


    A time to understand what he meant, froze for a moment, before reacting that he was fighting Leo.


    A few moments of silence, Dennis spoke again, "What happened in the past, I can not remember the


    details, and do not want to look deep, but since the family reunion, should lead a normal life, find time, I


    will apany you to rece all the documents, Snowy''s ount, also moved back by the way, from


    now on I personally teach, outsiders do not have toe together. "


    Outsiders? Are you talking about Leo?


    That is the one who has taken care of Snowy for six years, treating her like her own daughter. It is said


    that men are more jealous than women, and now it seems that it is not a fabrication.


    Even if you don''t remember anything, in the established imposed life, Dennis is still all arrogant, topped


    with the identity of superfluous son-inw rushed brother-inw, a word of disagreement to n with


    the brother-inw to fight for custody, possessiveness burst.


    It was as if I saw Dennis again as a young man, like a lone wolf that hade out of the snow-capped


    body, and even his subtle eyes were full of ambition.


    Fearing that he would really hold a grudge against Leo, I reminded, "You know, when it was your father


    who made the decision and you nodded your head in agreement and voluntarily gave up custody of


    Snowy, Leo did nothing wrong."


    When ites to this, Dennis suddenly did not respond, the action of eating noodles unconsciously


    slowed down a bit, look less than just eat a good.


    Silence in most cases is nothing to say, and at the moment Dennis is obviously the same.


    The person lost his memory, but is still an independent individual, know how to identify the right and


    wrong points of good and evil, he knows very well in his heart, the initiative to give up things, is not


    qualified to ask back.


    Three or two bites to finish the noodles, Dennis moves sharply to put down the dishes, turn off the


    He just sat motionless in the chair, the corners of his mouth were still stained with some noodle soup,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    but his expression was serious, as if he was fighting secretly.


    Love for ten years, and I fight this thing, Dennis is the best at it.


    It''s just a way to expose the vileness of the Vance family for the past six years, and that offends me?


    This man, is more and more live back.


    I don''t have the heart to be childish, red at him, packed up the dishes and turned around and walked


    out.


    When I went downstairs, Benjamin actually came to the door.


    Hearing footsteps, he took the initiative and stood up with a gentleman''s smile, "Sister-inw."


    Handsome eyebrows, hands and feet graceful, six years, the expression of the good-natured


    expression as if it was carved on his face, can not pick a half-break.


    I smiled lightly and greeted Benjamin as I walked down the hall, "What is it that you need to bother


    Benjamin toe sote at night?"


    "It''s nothing, I heard that my elder brother has retired from thepany, I thought you should have


    time, so I thought I would invite you to my gallery to have a look around and support." Benjamin


    With that, he pulled out the invitation from the inner pocket of his suit and asked Jamie to deliver it to


    me.


    "Here, mommy." Jamie raised his hand to hand me something and watched as I took it in my hand to


    check it out, not forgetting to put in a good word for Benjamin, "Mommy, Uncle''s paintings are


    extremely good, and there are many more collections of top painters in the gallery that many uncles


    and aunts want to go and observe."


    I patted Jamie''s shoulder and smiled to show I knew, "Good boy."


    In fact, it is not necessary for him to say that the gilt invitation in his hand is enough to show the weight


    of the Vance family''s gallery.


    The weasel is not going to worship to send on a good heart, Dennis haunted the departure when


    Benjamin did not show up, but now take the initiative to show up, behind the scenes do not know what


    has been plotted.


    Knowing myself and my opponent to better control the overall situation, it just so happens that I also


    want to find the opportunity to know more about Benjamin, after only a few seconds of consideration, I


    agreed, "Then thank you Benjamin sub, tomorrow I will definitely be there."


    Benjamin hooked his lips slightly and didn''t say anything more.


    Jamie went back, picked up the micrputer on the coffee table, walked up to him and asked,


    "Uncle Benjamin, the programming materials you sent mest time, there are a few things that keep


    running wrong after you write them out, can you help me see what''s wrong?"


    "Of course it''s no problem." Benjamin was very good-natured and took the micrputer in a smooth


    manner, sitting down along the sofa with Jamie.


    Once a man focuses on what he likes, any other external objects will be easily ignored, just now I am


    still a hot character, and now it has be another "dog".


    Knowing Jamie''s character, he would not be distracted until the problem was solved, so I took the


    dishes to the kitchen and had the maid clean them up.


    When she came out, Snowy took a good bath, happily ran downstairs to find her brother to y, the


    result to the downstairs, all the way "brother brother" called, until she went to Jamie''s sofa, Jamie also


    just lightly returned a sentence, "Wait here brother, soon. "


    Benjamin was very enthusiastic, smiling and greeting Snowy, "You''re Snow, right? I''m Uncle Benjamin,


    remember?"


    "Uncle Benjamin?" said Snowy, scratching the back of his head, then shaking his head again,


    confused, "No. Do you know me?"


    "Oh ......" Benjaminughed twice with a low, kind face, "Your daddy is my brother, put it this way, can


    you understand?"


    "Daddy, brother ...... Oh!" Snowy surprised the mouth pouted out an "O" to express something, but


    finally said out also did not understand, "I like brother most, you like (my) daddy!"


    In Snowy''s perception, she probably feels that Benjamin and Dennis are as close to each other as she


    is to Jamie.


    Jamie then suddenly transformed into a small adult, stood up sharply, pulled Snowy to sit on the sofa


    next to him, and discussed seriously with a childish face, "Wait a quarter of an hour for brother, can you


    do it?"


    Snowy nodded her little head without thinking, her pretty eyes blinking as she said, "Yes!"


    This brother and sister, it is also considered a thing of the past.


    Jamie saw how well she was behaving and let out a long, relieved breath, just like an adult, and ran to


    the other living room to retrieve Snowy''s favorite doll and stuff it into her arms before turning to talk to


    the Vance family.


    "Uncle Benjamin, let''s get on with it."


    Benjamin let out augh and continued to work with him on his programming.


    I went over and sat down with Snowy, whispering and ying with her.


    The rest of the light intentionally or unintentionally to look at Benjamin, trying to observe some


    information from his eyes and body movements.


    However, looking around, but more and more feel that,pared to the imaginary calcting, deep-


    rooted conspirators, Benjamin, at the moment, is a living heart and soul of the teacher!


    He is really teaching Jamie with his heart.

 Chapter 1039 Didnt you ever suspect?

    Chapter 1039 Didn''t you ever suspect?


    I don''t believe the Vance has any concept of blood being thicker than water.


    The Vance family is so devoted to Jamie that he must have a n.


    After about ten minutes, a low male voice suddenly sounded in the living room.


    "Benjamin is here."


    Turn your head to see, Dennis did not know when appeared in the stairway, this time has raised his


    feet to walk downstairs.


    Hearing the voice, Benjamin and Jamie tacitly put down the things in their hands and stood up in


    unison.


    "Big brother." Benjamin called out and said, "I heard that you have been ill recently, so I came to say


    hello on behalf of my mother and father, and to see Jamie."


    Dennis didn''t answer, walked all the way to the main seat of the sofa and sat down, crossed his legs


    and assumed the air of a master, before he spoke unhurriedly, "Is it a greeting, or is it a rising master?"


    Benjamin''s eyes shed a moment of consternation, and then returned to smile, lowered his eyes and


    said, "Brother worry too much, we are only worried about your health, father said, want to leave at any


    time, the president''s position, will always be yours."


    "And what about you?" Dennis barely gave him a chance to catch his breath, leaned forward, looked at


    him in an oppressive way, and asked coldly, "You are also the son of THE Vance family, your ability is


    not below mine, don''t you want to take advantage of this opportunity and make something of it?"


    The question is exactly what I want, and I look at Dennis with a hint of gossip.


    I was so angry with you that you took it out on the Vance?


    Thinking of this possibility, he raised one eyebrow sheepishly and changed his position to hug Snowy


    to hide his unease.


    The only one to me is Benjamin himself to the gun.


    "Oh ......" Benjamin modestlyughed and joked with a smile on his brow, "Big brother you''re joking


    with me again, I know how much I weigh and how little I have, father also said that you are the most


    suitable sessor, I have self-awareness, how will I have that kind of idea that I don''t know the right


    amount."


    "But how did I hear that you have been managing the assets of the Vance family before me?" Dennis


    narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a meaningful smile.


    The two men''s eyes went toe-to-toe in the air, and no one had any intention of avoiding them.


    Dennis''s eyes can not show fear, so far a palm can count, no one is a simple role.


    ying mind games is always better than Dennis, two words let the other side reveal the horse.


    After this silent confrontationsted for half a minute, Benjamin was the first to lose the battle,


    pretending to be natural, he took his eyes off Dennis and brought the topic to something else, "Big


    brother should understand by today, many things, it is not up to us to decide."


    Before Dennis could respond, Benjamin yed the idea of leaving, turned to Jamie''s shoulders, and


    changed to a long face, "Germany is leading the world inputer research, Uncle Benjamin sent


    people to find a lot of reference materials, will soon be shipped back to China, when the ne arrived. I


    will send someone to your home."


    "Thanks Uncle Benjamin," Jamie said, showing a rare smile in front of someone other than Snowy and


    me.


    It seems that Benjamin and Jamie have gotten along quite well over the past six years.


    "It''ste, I still have some things to take care of, so I won''t stop your family from getting together, I''ll


    leave first."


    After saying that, Benjamin walked out slowly, with a steady and calm gait, without seeing any panic.


    As for Dennis, his gaze was like a torch, following his figure until Benjamin disappeared by the door,


    and only then his eyes gradually became vacant and seemed to fall into his own thoughts.


    The eyes are the easiest to reveal a person''s heart.


    Perhaps Dennis had to pretend to have amnesia for some unknown reason, as I did, but it must be said


    that his acting was so poor that he repeatedly showed his hand.


    Suddenly, he wanted to tear off his disguise and see what secrets were hidden under the mask.


    "Dennis," I called out.


    Dennis subconsciously twisted his face, his thick eyebrows furrowed, and sent out doubts with his


    expression.


    "From refusing to let you go, toing to your door, don''t you doubt my words and Leo''s at all? Maybe


    the Vance simply values you so much that they can''t let you go." I looked him in the eye and asked


    seriously, "Maybe at all I''m the guilty party who is rming and destroying your rtionship with your


    family, and you don''t doubt that at all?"


    Dennis sniffed down his eyes and thought for a while before finding his voice again, "All rtionships


    are established based on the premise of interest, intimacy or estrangement, nothing more than the


    percentage of interest gained or lost, I do not have so much as a mind to study who is evil, only do


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    what they want to do, see the facts they want to see."


    This is very realistic, the attitude is cold and unusual, finished, he got up and went upstairs.


    The foot just stepped on the steps, and then suddenly stopped, "And how do you know that the


    Kennedy family''s door-to-door son-inw I do not happy?"


    Dropping these unintelligible words, he disappeared at the end of the stairs without looking back.


    I froze for a long time, Jamie took Snowy out of my arms without noticing, and only after a while did I


    react with hindsight.


    Dennis, no memory loss at all!


    The reason is that these days, he is pretending to be confused, deliberately make a low posture, in


    order to make us believe that he is really be a good bully silly white, so as to rx the guard?


    After six years, it''s still as smug as ever.


    Is it fun to fool everyone?


    I gritted my teeth, clenched my fists and rushed up, straight to the study.


    Pushing open the door, Dennis was not there.


    Today, if we don''t talk clearly, we are destined to have a sleepless night, in that case, we will simply find


    someone to confront face to face.


    I pressed the fire, from the study to find one by one, the guest room, the utility room, no one was


    visible.


    Eventually tentatively, he walked into the bedroom.


    The door of the room was wide open, and when you walked into the foyer you could see the house in


    full view, which was empty, with no one in sight.


    At this time behind suddenly "bang" the sound of closing the door.


    I turned around and almost ran into a hard "wall".


    Dennis just suddenly appeared, the distance is not even half a meter, and then closer, you can hear


    each other''s heartbeat.


    I reached right out and pushed him away, "Would you please behave yourself, Mr. George!"


    Dennis stumbled two steps before stopping, looking at me expressionlessly, but the emotions in his


    eyes were soplex that it was impossible to tell what he was feeling at the moment.


    Silence, what I hate the most is his silence.


    "Why aren''t you talking?" I pursued aggressively, "Didn''t you lose your memory, didn''t you forget


    everyone cleanly, wasn''t I a substitute, then what did you want to do by leaning so close to me!"


    Dennis still did not speak, his eyebrows slightly knitted, the light in his eyes gradually dimmed, just a


    motionless look at me.

 Chapter 1040 - A Choice Has Been Made

    Chapter 1040 - A Choice Has Been Made


    He made me feel that being honest with me was the hardest thing in the world to do.


    The long-suppressed emotions finally copsed and I pounced on Dennis like a madman, punching


    him in the chest one after another.


    "Six years, a woman who bore you two children, and you just stood by and let her go into exile, let your


    own loved ones erase the proof of her existence in this world!"


    "I have always felt that love is a thousand times over, is to repeat the same mistakes, experienced so


    much, I still time and again, righteous love with you, apanied by you to face, you, remember what


    you said when you saw me again? The actual fact is that you will be able to find out more about the


    actual woman, so in your heart, you simply feel that I am not worthy of the high and mighty you?


    "You already knew I was ra, didn''t you? The paternity report was also your handiwork. You simply


    wanted to turn me into another person as a way to make me forget the past and stay by your side


    again... Is that what you think, you thin-skinned, selfish man!!!"


    "Say something! I hate it when you do that! Well--"


    When I couldn''t get rid of the emotions that spilled out of me, I lost control and bit Dennis'' shoulder with


    all my strength.


    It seems that in this instant, all the umted emotions evaporated out of the body through the force


    of the release.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the body lost its strength uncontrobly, the feet went weak, and the


    whole person fell toward the ground.


    The next second, a pair ofrge handszy waist will embrace me, dead confined me in that familiar


    embrace.


    Subconscious struggle, but can not resist the absolute suppression of the man''s strength.


    When he looked up, he met Dennis'' fiery eyes, his eyes zing and sad, like a wounded wolf.


    Staring at me for a few seconds, Dennis stretched his neck, leaning over a little, each other''s faces


    close at hand, slowly, lips together.


    At this moment I suddenly kept myst sanity, broke free of both hands, grabbed Dennis'' arm


    backwards and looked at him very seriously, "Can you, in the end, make a choice?"


    Between me and the Vance family, there has to be a separation after all.


    It''s not that I can''t tolerate the Vance family, but the years-long calction and trap is enough to see


    that as long as I''m not dead, the Vance family won''t let us get away with it.


    How difficult and painful it is to cut the skin.


    Dennis surface character is aloof and unapproachable, but is the most valued family affection, I believe


    six years ago he had a more ruthless way to solve the Vance family entanglement, but he has been


    hesitating, hesitating hesitating, we fell into the Vance family''s trap.


    The concessions, the forgiveness given, the opportunity left ...... It''s enough, it''s time to make a break


    with the past.


    Six years ago I apanied him to endure, apanied him to wait for the Vance family conscience,


    but now I will not, those who do not deserve to be parents and brothers, also do not deserve to enjoy


    the tolerance of rtives.


    Only those who have died can truly appreciate that everything is not asfortable as their own life to


    the pain.


    I love Dennis, but I do not want for this love, because of his so-called family, bottomless let the people


    around the passive situation too.


    "Dennis, if I were to force you to go against the Vance in the future, as I have done in the past few


    days, would you still want to remain a superfluous son-inw at the mercy of the Vance?" The voice


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    was tinged with tears, this was myst, to fight for our more than ten years of rtionship.


    It is painful to lose my love forever, and perhaps the separation from Dennis will always be less of a


    taste of life in the future.


    I believe that Dennis, more than anyone else, knows what it''s like to be afraid of losing a loved one,


    and I believe that if I continue to indulge his disregard for my family, all my loved ones will live in fear


    and chaos forever.


    Confused for a while, can, but can not be confused for life, I woke up, but still want to wait for Dennis.


    Dennis, who had been unresponsive, listened to me and looked at me in silence for ten seconds or so,


    and gradually tinted the corners of his mouth with a smile.


    The crying and biting just now made my lips extra pale and dry, and he just leaned over without


    warning and kissed me in a pdash manner.


    Not yet reacted when the second, the third ......


    Dennis reached out and gently cupped my cheek, a warm kiss like a spring breeze fell in order, tears


    soaked my eyes indisputably.


    The kiss reached his forehead before he finally slowed down his movements and lowered his eyes to


    look at me with deep affection.


    "I have given you my answer from the moment you walked into the room and instructed me to cook the


    first bowl of noodles."


    Therge bedroom suddenly fell into a silent silence, clearly audible only the heavy breathing.


    Perhaps the kiss was so sudden that my mind was in a state of confusion and I didn''t react for a while,


    asking stupidly, "What?"


    Dennis suddenly became distressed, wrapping his hand around my cheek for fear of hurting me, as if


    the strength was very light, as if it was just a warm feather that cared for me.


    Wiping away the tear marks on my face with his thumb, Dennis frowned and smiled, and those deep


    eyes crawled with red blood, "You know, the moment you appeared in front of me alive, even if it was a


    dream, I was willing to do whatever it took to make the dream stay in that moment forever, never to


    wake up."


    He cried like a child and held me in his arms with such strength that I could barely breathe, "You are my


    world, without you, anything else, means nothing."


    "The Vance family or the George Group, as long as you''re happy, you don''t need them all."


    "The family keep together, day and night, asionally quarrel and toss, I have been looking forward to


    the days, it turns out that only need to forget the first half of life clean at once to do."


    "ra, ra, I have dragged you down for half of your life!"


    "......"


    He hugged me and gradually stopped crying, but the sadness did not slow down at all.


    People in great emotional turmoil, the calmest performance is often the most injured.


    I didn''t say anything and naturally hugged him back and listened to him talk about the six years that


    were long enough to bepared to a lifetime.


    Six years ago, the Vance family''s search and rescue boat found Dennis in the reef-filled waters and


    brought him back for treatment.


    After sobering up, Dennis was given a memory - Dennis is the Vance family''s eldest son in exile, only in


    recent years to recognize the ancestors of the family and happiness, ra is his wife, but also a


    backstabbing husband away from the heart of a thin-skinned woman, Snow is not the Vance Snow is


    not the bloodline of the Vance family, he only has a son Jamie.


    Chen Er was sent by the Vance to the western water-scarce region, Dennis had no one to use, so he


    had to ept the men arranged by Edgar.


    Dennis had several suspicions about "ra''s" change of heart and eloped with others, and ordered


    people to investigate secretly, but what came to his eyes was invariably the information Edgar had


    already prepared.


    Then came the custody of Jamie, the merger of the assets behind the George Group and the Vance


    family, many things mixed together, Dennis was too busy to do anything else, plus the memory of my


    feelings had been sealed, and gradually put things on hold.


    Until the day of reunion.

 Chapter 1041 Truly Alive

    Chapter 1041 Truly Alive


    At first sight, Dennis recognized ra, whose appearance had changed considerably.


    But the only image he had left of ra was what Edgar called a woman who had "abandoned her


    husband and children". -"Not all women are suitable".


    That was his irony to the person who betrayed him, and even more so to whether Jamie and his own


    mother could identify with each other. There was no way he would allow the woman who had left her


    child and run away for six years toe back to him.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Jamie would bring up the chance encounter with "Mom" at home


    again that night, and Dennis would tell Jamie to forget about the inconsequential people, but he would


    inexorably recall the face in the car window.


    Back at the George Group, Dennis was still thinking about the scene at that intersection, the more he


    thought about it, the more unknown emotions in his bones, uncontroble from the limbs throughout his


    body, electricity mixed with a strong sense of suffocation, he clenched his fists and groaned in pain.


    Memories raged in my head like a storm.


    "ra, you''ve grown!"


    "I agree to the divorce."


    "Today is Grandpa''s funeral!"


    "You think too highly of yourself!"


    "The baby is gone ......"


    "Ahh...!"


    A tingling sensation ran through his scalp and Dennis passed out.


    It was dawn when I woke up again, and as it became clear, there were memories of the past ten years.


    Six years, he actually med ra for six years.


    With a dull ceiling in front of his eyes, a cold floor beneath him, and red bloodshot eyes crawling with


    fishy red, Dennis clenched his fist and mmed it into the floor.


    "Waste!"


    "Dennis you are a loser!"


    I don''t know how long it took until the assistant knocked on the office door and he had to get up from


    the floor and resume his usual shrewd andpetent self.


    The person who came in was not Toby, which jolted Dennis into remembering who he is today - the


    Vance family''s cash cow.


    Before the assistant could open his mouth, an angry rebuke came from across the room, "Get out."


    Thinking she heard wrong, the assistant even had the audacity to look up and try to confirm it again,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    only to meet a pair of furious eyes.


    The hands reacted first and the papers scattered to the ground.


    The next second, the assistant trembled and picked up the stuff, and backed out without daring to look


    back.


    The office was calm again, but Dennis'' face was not half smiling.


    Most of his memories have been retrieved, but why he lost them six years ago, Dennis has no memory


    in his head, so the first thing he did was to recall Toby to investigate the truth about the explosion on


    the ind that year and the culprit who hypnotized himself.


    Before the results came out, Dennis received a tip from his men about "Prince" Jamie and knew that


    ra would show up at Kimdock, so he put off all his scheduled trips and showed up in front of her.


    Next to the Vance, Dennis tried to restrain himself to stay calm, but the excitement and happiness of


    losing and regaining was still like a festering anthill.


    ra is standing across from him, the beauty is still the same, but the body has been slim, the eyes


    are deadly dark.


    It was the light that lit up his life, but now it has lost its light.


    Dennis slid his throat with difficulty, not even daring to walk in and look at her squarely.


    Perhaps me themselves, or perhapspete with themselves, ra most hate which type of


    people, he will be which type, so that she is forever away from their own center of bad luck.


    "If not, do you have ess to him?"


    "There are so many women who want to be Mrs. George, and you''re kind of a novelty."


    "You are very smart, know how to use your strengths, but unfortunately picked the wrong person, want


    to be the richest wife, it''s faster to deal with me directly."


    He knew very well that the ra who said these few words and forgot everything, the ra who dared


    to love and hate, would not feel any good about herself.


    Dennis'' heart was dripping blood, but a smile appeared on his face.


    Just get away from me ra, forget everything, as you did today with your disdain for me, and go


    about your life, leaving me to wrangle in the chaos.


    If everything goes ording to n, maybe there won''t be so much going against the grain in the


    underworld.


    Dennis wanted to let me go, but still, the moment he saw the information Toby brought back, all the


    hard-earned decency and stubbornness copsed.


    Even at the risk of everyone noticing the recovered memories, Dennis took Jamie away from the Vance


    family and moved next door to Hank.


    He could not confirm whether ra really had amnesia, and had to use other means to take ra


    away from Hank. To do so, he did not hesitate to rm the Vance family by moving several private


    hiding ces to find Shaw and the child, so that they could identify each other in front of ra.


    And then what happened after that, the cooperation, the substitutes, those cold words, were all means


    to make ra feel at ease to stay by her side with a false identity.


    He was afraid that she would remember too quickly, so quickly that he hadn''t had time to process


    everything.


    Leo''s appearance was unexpected by Dennis, who had forgotten about Samuel and Leo''s old


    friendship, so that ra''s chances of remembering the past were much greater.


    As expected, after ra met Leo, the whole person changed.


    But Dennis does not mind, the more so, the more the pace of the counterattack to speed up, and his


    first object of attack, is Dorothy.


    Dennis knew that ra had thought of everything, and although she couldn''t let go, she would always


    have a choice with him.


    Choose to leave, or, stay with him.


    As expected, but also unexpected, ra turned back and gave him the most solid peace of mind.


    Speaking of which, Dennis and I nestled together on the living room couch, me against his chest and


    him on my shoulder, snuggling up to each other like a couple in their twilight years who have long


    survived the elements.


    "...... The explosion at the mall really made my brain gopletely nk for a moment, but you


    appeared and the big wall blocking the memory pce came crashing down and I remembered


    everything, including the hypnotized scene."


    Dennisughed to himself and continued, "It''s funny, what sways my sanity is actually a small pocket


    watch."


    I was a little disappointed, "I thought what you remembered was the look of the person who hypnotized


    you."


    Dennis held my shoulders with both hands so that I was facing him on all fours, "Hypnotic objects are


    to hypnotists what strings are to luthiers, enough to represent a person''s identity, that pocket watch has


    a very special pattern, there should be a clue soon if you are intent on finding it."


    Seeing his expression so serious, I was suddenly a little ufortable, "It still seems like the


    aggravated superfluous son-inw is a little more agreeable."


    Dennis did not react for a moment, froze, some tired hooked up the corners of the mouth, once again


    hugged me tight, "If you are willing to look, from now on I am the Kennedy family''s door-to-door son-in-


    "No!" I shook my head hard, "that way you are more real, more like really living, can see you so day by


    day, I am happy day by day."


    Dennis''s arms contracted a bit, circling me tighter, and the voice squeezed out of his throat was low


    and hoarse, "Finally, I''m not feeling your heartbeat in my dreams ......"

 Chapter 1042 - Madam please give some sweetness

    Chapter 1042 - Madam please give some sweetness


    It''s probably too long since I''ve seen Dennis like this, I''m a little ufortable, blushing and burying


    my face a little deeper, my mouth is stiff and I''m saying things that are not true.


    "Before I was awake, you have been in the control of hypnosis, think I am a negative and thin-hearted


    woman, only to want me to disappear from this world, how can I be allowed to enter the dream ......"


    It was obvious that Dennis shook his head, his tone still tired, "These years, I dream every day, as long


    as I fall asleep, a woman''s figure must appear in the dream, just to see the face, a transparent wall will


    suddenly appear, no matter how hard I try, I can not break it, after meeting you, that dream never


    appeared again, I can also finally get a good night''s sleep."


    At this moment I suddenly wondered whether it was more painful to lose consciousness for six years


    without support or to be used as a puppet to be haunted by nightmares all day long.


    The cogs of fate have long linked us together, and if something happens to either of us, the other one,


    is not destined to live easily.


    Gently patted Dennis''s broad back, and did not want to continue to dwell on who was right and who


    was wrong, "Forget about those first, and sleep well for the time being."


    At that, Dennis didn''t say much and naturally released me.


    But the next second is the sky is spinning.


    Reacting, I was already in the arms of Princess Dennis, hands in the moment of getting up, has a death


    grip on his neck.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Looking up, Dennis''s deep eyes were on fire.


    "What are you ...... doing?"


    "What do you think?" Dennis looked calm and unchanged as he hugged me and headed to the


    bedroom, saying as he walked, "Edgar didn''t spare me any women during your absence."


    I hadn''t heard of this and jokingly said, "Isn''t that Susan? From what I know about you, that kind of


    strong woman is not your type."


    Dennis footsteps, eyebrows lowered, said quietly, "that is just one of them, in fact is almost every


    month, I have to meet a different famousdies."


    Iughed coldly, "It seems that in my absence, you are living a more prosperous life than before? It


    seems I came back at a bad time, didn''t I?"


    Men, are thinking with the lower half of the animal!


    With that, he reached out and pushed him away, struggling to jump.


    Dennis fiercely elerated his steps, three steps and two steps, in the blink of an eye to the bed, one


    foot was the first to lift the knee to the bed, then it will be smoothly put me on the bed, the whole person


    pressed up.


    Feeling jacked up, I struggled harder, "Get out of here, if you don''t leave I''m going to call someone, Leo


    and the kids are here, don''t force me to ruin your decency in front of people!"


    Dennis grabbed my wrist and lifted it directly over his head to squeeze it, leaning over to put his face in


    front of mine, his gaze good-naturedly shot at my face, the corners of his mouth hanging with a


    seemingly absent smile, "Snowy is six years old, why are you still so atmospheric?"


    "Who made me a woman?" I raised my chin, Yin Yang retort, "I am not like Mr. George broad-minded, a


    heart than the deep sea more tolerant, a hundred rivers, a lifetime do not know how many women to


    love, my heart is very small, can only amodate a person, even so not everyone can enter, I can


    afford to let go, can not do a lifetime of a pair of people, abandoned is! !"


    Dennis narrowed his eyes slightly and hooked the corners of his mouth, "Finished?"


    I took advantage of the gap between his opening, I wanted to an inattentive hand out, made a force,


    only to find that he did not loosen his grip in the slightest, I struggled, but a tighter grip.


    Only then did I stare and squeeze the words out of my teeth, "When you''re done, go away, I''ll save


    your face onest time."


    Dennis lost his smile, nced sideways at my hand, snickering, "I almost forgot without a nce, it''s


    you who is under control now, not me, give or take a chance is up to me, right?"


    "......" Suddenly speechless, the silencer gritted his teeth, then continued to talk tough, "Are you leaving


    or not?"


    Without giving Dennis a chance to react, I shouted out, "Somebody! Where are the people! Come on,


    someone. ......"


    The lips touching together, the hot taste instantly ignited the whole body, like being pointing out the


    acupuncture points, all of a sudden the body can not move.


    Until Dennis''s broad palm, unconcerned about touching the skin of the waist, the feeling of electricity


    jolted me awake, I do not know where to get the strength, a hand suddenly broke free, instantly


    grabbed his ever-increasing hand.


    Dennis'' kiss was hot and crazy, like he wanted to swallow me whole.


    All I could do was offer a warning in between breath changes, "Dennis! I ...... am ...... going to call ......


    someone!"


    Sanity is being lost a little bit, Dennis''s attack is more violent, easily pry open my lips and tongue.


    Eyebrows involuntarily wrinkled, I bit hard, my mouth was instantly full of fishy salty taste.


    Dennis ate the pain and finally got up from me, with thin anger on his face, but in an instant his eyes


    were mixed with some sadness, and he said in a low voice, "Must I say that I can''t be interested in


    other women besides you?"


    The intention is that I also just want to make a temper, Dennis this sentence, the atmosphere is a little


    awkward.


    I was thinking how to respond, Dennis suddenly raised the corners of his lips again, apletely


    fearless aura, again came up, flirting, "I always remember my status of superfluous son-inw, abide


    by the husband''s way, so long, thedy should also give some sweet."


    The words will be all the gaps in my heart blocked back, throat is like stuffed with cotton, can not say


    the words of rebuttal.


    Dennis then released my other hand as well, reached down and gently cupped my cheek, leaned in


    tenderly, and kissed me deeply and lovingly.


    The warm, hot breath hit my ear, and without the stigma, I stopped refusing.


    That''s when an abrupt door opening almost scared me out of my wits.


    "Boom..."


    "Mommy and Daddy! Daddy Mommy! Snowy wants to sleep with you!"


    Hearing Snowy''s voice, the body was the first to react, directly overthrowing Dennis, jerking off the bed


    and standing, fixing his hair while not forgetting to fix the clothes on his body.


    Just relieved, Snowy, the little one, appeared at the door, and as soon as he entered, he ran to the bed


    andy down like a scoundrel, "I want to sleep here!"


    Said and turned over, pointed to the position next to his own,manded, "Brother sleep here, Dad


    next to brother, Mom next to me!"


    At the end of the sentence, Jamie and Leo walked in right after them.


    Children do not know how to do anything, and they immediately make a scene at the bedside.


    On the contrary, Leo, leaning on the door frame, his shrewd eyes showing a weird expression, looked


    obscurely and kept surveying Dennis and me.


    He looked a little ufortable, I smacked my lips and leaned over to coax the child, trying to divert


    attention.

 Chapter 1043 - Smart Hunter

    Chapter 1043 - Smart Hunter


    A momentter, Leo stood up straight, copied his hands into his pockets, and looked at Dennis with a


    smirk, "Talk?"


    As he spoke, a pair of almond eyes looked askance with ulterior motives.


    Dennis sniffed at me, thought for a moment, then lifted his feet and walked into the bathroom, "I''ll see


    you in the den."


    When he finished, he banged the bathroom door shut.


    Leo reached out with one hand and scratched his forehead before turning around and walking out of


    the bedroom.


    After twenty minutes of the overhaul, Dennis came out with a change of robe and semi-dry hair, and


    threw in the towel and headed for the door.


    "Wait a minute." I called out to him, "I''ll go with you."


    After saying that, he turned to cover the two little ones, and only then did he feel relieved to follow them


    out.


    Leo was sitting on the sofa with his coffee at the bottom of his hand when he pushed open the study.


    When he saw use in, he didn''t forget to ask the maid for another cup, "That one who, give me


    another cup, put less milk and sugar, it''s killing me."


    The words were said in a shady way, and I don''t know who was connoting.


    I obediently passed a wink to the maid guarding outside and instructed, "Don''t bother, you go down


    first."


    Turning around and closing the door, he went on to remind Leo, "Too much coffee is not good for your


    health, so you might as well switch to tea."


    "It''s hard to change when you''re used to it." Leo said unconcerned.


    At this point Dennis interjected in a low voice, "Studies have shown that long-term heavy coffee


    consumption can cause heart rate disorders, stomach bleeding, nervousness and a host of other side


    effects."


    "Is it that exaggerated? You don''t think I''m that gullible like Snowy and the others, do you?" Leo was a


    little impatient.


    I directly snatched the cup from his hand and put it on the other side of the coffee table, "I''d rather


    believe it than not, you''re not too young, you have to think about Deborah and Tommy."


    Leo had nothing to say, and smacked his lips sadly without answering.


    "But suddenly stopping the input of caffeine intake can also result in cardiac arrhythmia, irregr


    secretion of gastric mucosa, nervousness and other consequences." Dennis added another sentence


    without a head.


    "So what is it now?" I dropped my face, who was this man siding with?


    Dennis sat down across from me without changing his face, "Keep the intake up, taper it down, and


    stop in moderation."


    "......"


    Leo and I a wave of silent white eyes, said equal to did not say.


    "All right, get down to business." Leo probably waited too long and was a bit impatient, asking, "Did you


    guys encounter any blockage when you went back to resign today?"


    "It''s not a good idea to talk about blocking, but it was a sess."


    Then, a cursory exnation of the situation at the George Group was given to Leo.


    Leo nodded after listening and said thoughtfully, "So, Edgar and Benjamin didn''t even show up?"


    This is what I have been assured, "the news are spread out, show up is sooner orter, just sooner or


    After thinking about it and feeling that it wasn''t right, he asked one more question, "Did your people


    hear something?"


    Hearing me say this, Leo''s expression was much more serious, with a deeper look in the direction of


    Dennis, the eyes, obviously distrustful.


    I followed his eyes and was about to exin when Dennis spoke up before me.


    "Someone contacted the elders of Country M in my name and ra''s, is that what you''re trying to


    say?" He leaned on the sofa with an expressionless face, his expression calm and self-possessed.


    When he turned his head to look at him, he found that Dennis had already locked eyes with Leo.


    Now each is entrenched on one side of the mall lord, eye warfare saber rattling, and can not tell who is


    more powerful.


    Only Leo looked even more aggressive, "You know about this, so it''s really you who did it?"


    Spare me outside the situation, but heard the cold questioning in his words, rushed to inquire about the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    situation, "What contact Country M, you can not let me guess here alone?"


    Leo then suppressed his anger and exined to me in a good-natured manner, "This man you want to


    repeat the same mistake, sent someone to cross my eyes in City P and ran to Country M to deliver a


    letter, saying that you and the children want to settle in the country and want several elders toe


    back to discuss it properly, huh? Despicable!"


    Thesest two words werepletely squeezed out from between the teeth through clenched teeth.


    The general idea is that someone is intending to swindle the elders back in the name of Dennis and


    me, and then try to hold them hostage and ckmail us.


    It must be said that those who cane up with this trick are not generally deep-rooted in mind.


    Even after I came to my senses, I tried many times, but I could only take into ount the situation at


    home, and the person who designed all this, actually managed to respond in such a short time, and


    reached directly to the Country M across the ocean.


    Had Leo''s vignce not been what it used to be, we probably would have lost sight of the other side


    and fallen into passivity again.


    But this time, I don''t doubt Dennis.


    In the face of Leo''s questioning, I reached out and put my hand on the back of Dennis'' hand and held it


    together with him to make my position clear, "Brother, Dennis didn''t do it, there should be some other


    misunderstanding here."


    Leo let out a long breath and looked at me with hatred, "Didn''t you hear him admit it himself?" ra,


    wake up, feelings are not the whole life, you''ve already died once, be sensible."


    I knew he was thinking of me, but still wanted to be firm for once.


    Iughed bitterly and said to myself, "It''s because I died once that I know how valuable Dennis who is


    willing to put down his pride of heaven for me and willingly be a superfluous son-inw without


    dignity."


    There was a pause before I continued, "Brother, you do not know, do not know how Dennis grew up to


    today, even if it is the fault of Edgar and his wife, Dennis still in those nearly twenty years of revenge


    career, will be honed into a machine without feelings, indifferent to everything, those six years, it is


    because of that kind of character, because the words of the next of kin , to my married wife''s I do not


    care."


    I turned my face and looked at Dennis with a tearful smile, "At all times, Dennis is the one who will not


    be absolutely constrained, stinky guy, otherwise now, Mr. George''s position would have fallen


    elsewhere."


    Dennis listened attentively while his eyes gradually grew smiles, more and more sweet, backhandedly


    holding my hand in the palm of his hand.


    Leo looked like he wanted to wash his eyes, boom stood up, condescendingly said, "I have no time to


    see you two you and me, anyway, I have sent someone to check, if the final result is not as satisfactory,


    Dennis, you do not me me not to give you a chance."


    Dennis turned around slowly at this point, "What''s with all the excitement brother-inw, when did I say


    I did it?"


    Leo''s face was even more ugly, his eyes downcast, and his face had the words "hurry up and exin to


    me" written on it.


    Dennis twisted my hand, his palm dropping to the tiger''s mouth of hisrge hand, he kept rubbing my


    knuckles back and forth with his thumb, staring at his own movements with interest, and said


    unhurriedly, "A clever hunter, often in the form of prey, my people did go to Country M, and did ask a


    few elders to return to the country, but not to be hostages, but to to be bait."


    After saying that, the dragonfly pecked me on the back of my hand.


    Itchy.


    Just like the phrase, it inexplicably screams excitement.

 Chapter 1044 Change a big bed

    Chapter 1044 Change a big bed


    Dennis roughly exined his n, which was theoretically a process of going deep into the tiger''sir


    and, if it went well, mapping out their of the people behind all this in the process.


    Leo listened and barely dispelled his concerns, but his face did not improve, still staring at us, cynical


    look, as if we sat here, is a thorn in his eye.


    "Knock-knock--" The maid outside suddenly knocked on the door.


    "Come in." Leo said in a cold voice.


    The door opened and it was the maid who had been guarding the corridor earlier, with steaming coffee


    in her hand, and once inside, the whole room was filled with the aroma of cocaine.


    After nodding her head in greeting to Dennis and me, the maid faced Leo and asked respectfully, "Mr.


    Kennedy, the coffee is ready as you requested, should I leave it here or bring it to your bedroom?"


    "No need." Leo stood up with a wave of his hand and walked towards the super entrance while saying


    in a gloomy voice, "I''m about to be propped up, so I''m still drinking a hammer."


    After saying that, he flicked his sleeve and disappeared by the door, leaving the maid standing in ce,


    confused, holding the tray in her hand and not knowing what to do.


    I lost my smile and hurriedly addressed her, "Go down, and don''t send coffee, let him sleep well."


    "Yes, Mrs. George."


    Only then did the maid turn around and return the way she came with the coffee.


    After talking things over, I was waiting to meet Benjamin at his gallery tomorrow for a while, and I


    happened to be a little sleepy, so I got up in the process and prepared to go to my room.


    Just as I stood up, Dennis grabbed my wrist, "Where to?"


    "Sleep." I blurted out, "Tomorrow we will meet the jackal, Leo is not the only one who has to be


    refreshed, it is always our business, of course we have to pay more attention."


    Dennis'' thick eyebrows furrowed slightly and his voice was sticky, "What about me?"


    "You what?" I didn''t react to what he meant for a moment, and the next second, tsk''s gave a faceless,


    "You-"


    How can I think of that at all times!


    If Snowy hadn''t slept with them, he would have let Dennis suffer a bit, or avenged his bedroom earlier.


    Straightening my emotions and humming from the back of my throat, I made a face, "You reminded me


    that the bed in the bedroom is too small, so I''ll let you sleep in the guest room tonight."


    "Good night and good dreams!"


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    ......


    Early the next morning.


    I was woken up by Snowy.


    When the little one opened his eyes and found that his brother was not there, he shook his mother, who


    was still sleeping, with a crying voice, and made me squint and sit up from the bed.


    "Snowy good boy, go out to y with your brother by yourself, mommy sleep a little more ......" said


    while yawning, and before the words were finished, he fell back into the nest.


    Next to Snowy is still relentless, "No, Mommy, I want Mommy to dress for me, Aunt said, Mommy came


    back, will personally teach Snowy to dress! Mamma ......"


    In front of a woman with a chaotic brain, everything is false, I just feel like I''m dreaming and pretend I


    can''t hear anything.


    Snowy is to me for her old father, if not Dennisst night so unruly, repeatedly provoked. Tease, so


    that Iy down on the bed after the brain full of images, tossing and turning can not sleep, and now will


    not stay in bed.


    Just as I wasining about Dennis in my mind with the sound of Snowy''s noise, a familiar


    maic male voice rang out in the room, "Lazybones."


    Sure enough, you can''t just mention people in broad daylight.


    "Daddy!" Snowy perfectly interpreted what is called "daddye crazy", as soon as he heard Dennis''s


    voice, he immediately let me go, climbed up from the bed and jumped on Dennis, intimately dropped


    good morning kisses on his face, after the kiss also did not forget to exin for himself, "Snowy is not


    Dennis was silent for a while before he said quietly again, "The bed is too small, Mommy did not sleep


    well, Daddy took you to buy a big bed today, to sleep with you in the future, so you will not stay in bed."


    "Good!" Snowy pped her hands in delight.


    I was left to analyze it in my brain at a rapid pace, the big bed, what big bed, reced the big bed, that


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    will not sleep until sunrise?


    Even children are cheating, and not ashamed.


    Wait!


    I jerked awake, lifted the covers and sat up straight, looking at Dennis on the side of the bed with wide


    eyes, "You''re kidding, right?"


    Really ready to change a big bed to meet his ......


    Once you think of this, the words asked, your face is a little hot taste, sleepiness all be scared away.


    Dennis narrowed his eyes and looked at me with a smirk, "Do I look like I''m joking?"


    After saying that, his eyes looked downward with an even more impish smile, and then he walked out


    of the bedroom with Snowy.


    When they left, I reacted after the fact, following the line of sight Dennis just lowered his head, a nce


    to see only wearing silk halter pajamas chest.


    Inhale, pull the quilt, buried his face in it, and shame and anger - the old naughty!


    After being molested by their father and daughter, I had no desire to go back to sleep, and after


    calming down for a while, I got up and washed up.


    When I came downstairs, everyone was already at the table.


    I don''t know if I''m too vain, I always feel Dennis'' eyes ncing at me intentionally or unintentionally.


    While drinking the porridge, while silently thinking in his mind, secretly observing Dennis'' reaction with


    his afterglow, "He shouldn''t really n to change the bed and sleep in one bed as a family, right?"


    "This man''s self-control is so poor, wipe the gun, by the children see, what can be done ah ......"


    "No, I have to think of a way to put him off."


    "Or else, it''s better to sweeten the deal?Dennis has always been a soft touch, so maybe that''s a good


    idea."


    Thinking about it, nodded to himself.


    So I tried to test Dennis with my eyes, but he ate extra serious, the whole attention on Snowy,


    In this day and age, home delivery is just a blink of an eye. Don''t wait for the bed to arrive before I''m


    done with Dennis.


    When the timees, I will really catch a duck on the shelf, not from the can not.


    The thought of this ispletely out of focus, Leo called out several times, I did not respond.


    "ra, I''m calling you, what are you thinking about?" Leo got a little anxious.


    "Huh?" That''s when I came back to my senses, "What?"


    Leo frowned and suddenly pointed the finger at Dennis, "I say you, ra has been missing for six


    years you did not even ask a question, as soon as the reconciliation will be tossed her mental disorder,


    can not take it easy, take care of her body? You can''t even control the lower half of your body, what


    kind of man is that? If ra''s health goes wrong again, I will never forgive you."


    Dennis listened without changing his face, without any reaction, only the hand that got the fork was


    beaten, the whole person seemed to be fixed.


    I looked at him, and then at Leo, and reacted violently, my whole face turned red, "Leo! In front of the


    children, what are you talking about!"

 Chapter 1045 Dont remember

    Chapter 1045 Don''t remember


    Leo gave me a sideways nce and didn''t answer, but the expression on his face showed his


    helplessness to the fullest.


    Dennis sulked out, "Try to be there when the timees."


    By the time? As much as possible?


    He was really still reckoning with that!


    Probably Dennis rarely does not confront Leo, although only five words, actually unexpectedly will be


    his fire down, the two people each focus on eating, and did not intend to talk deeply about the details.


    Out of weakness, I did not continue to dwell on it, hurriedly lowered my head, and the matter was


    closed.


    After breakfast, I dropped Jamie off at school and took Snowy with me to Benjamin''s gallery.


    Passing an intersection, only to be stopped by Dorothy''s car.


    A line of people in ck formal wear followed Dorothy, hulking out of the stretchmercial vehicle


    and directly surrounding our car.


    This aura is simply different from yesterday.


    Thepany''s control has been obtained as desired, and less than a day''s work to find up again, I''m


    afraid it''s not that simple.


    Dorothy went straight to the back seat and knocked on the window.


    I think she knows Dennis'' habits well in these six years, and the knock is exactly where Dennis is


    sitting.


    A few momentster, Dennis lowered the window with no expression, turned his head to look over, and


    said indifferently, "What is it?"


    Dorothy craned her neck to look into thepartment, saw me and Snowy, and did not react, and then


    indicated the intention, "Brother, the password of thepany''s safe deposit box, you did not exin


    to the assistant."


    "Password?" Dennis lowered his eyes in thought for a moment, then raised them with an innocent look,


    "Don''t remember."


    Dorothy visibly froze, "Don''t remember?"


    "The assistant didn''t tell you?" Dennis continued in kind, "There was a little ident a few days ago,


    and I don''t remember anything after I woke up."


    Dorothy obviously does not believe, half-jokingly said, "Brother, if you really do not want to say it, I will


    not force you, to be honest, thepany will always be your future, I am a sister, but only want to do a


    good job in the temporary position of this time, just, if you have concerns can say, there is really no


    need to use this kind of childish jokes to put off I."


    Dennis''s eyes instantly clouded with coolness, his voice tinged with thin anger, "You think I''m swindling


    you?"


    Even without looking at each other, I could feel the sense of oppression emanating from his body.


    After all, is once almost died in the hands of Dennis, Dorothy see Dennis some impatience, hurried


    back half a step, "big brother you misunderstood, I was just thinking, to be true, I do have a familiar


    doctor, some experience in recovering memories, or I will arrange with you as soon as possible, and


    the doctor to meet, you see how? "


    Jogging Dennis'' memory?


    The Vance is that kind?


    I don''t believe that.


    Dennis also did not show much interest, calmly withdrew his eyes, eyes straight ahead, carelessly lifted


    his lips, "Let''s talk about it."


    After a pause, and deliberately raised some volume, low warning, "What, if I do not agree, I can not


    leave today?"


    In just two minutes, this is the second time Dennis has asked a rhetorical question, and anyone familiar


    with him knows how serious things are.


    Although Dorothy was reluctant, but also can not pinpoint Dennis''s words have a few points of truth, so


    he had to temporarily put things to rest, turned his head and scolded his men, "What are you looking at,


    do not hurry to move the car!"


    "Yes, Miss."


    The bodyguards hurriedly trotted back and moved several cars to the side to make way for a spacious


    Toby smoothly stepped on the gas and drove the car over.


    Leo gave a rarepliment when he left Dorothy and the others behind, "Dennis, that was handled


    like that."


    Dennis''s face is not much expression, can not tell whether it is happy or sad.


    Indeed, the dismissal of Dorothy does not necessarily mean that the matter ends here. If the Vance


    family, for the sake of business, forcibly arranges the treatment of awakening memories, I wonder what


    ns will be made for this.


    The open spear is easy to hide the dark arrow is difficult to prevent, there is always a time when the


    defense can not be prevented, or have to be a, in order to eliminate future problems forever.


    Thinking of this, reached out and covered the back of Dennis'' hand and patted it gently.


    Dennis felt my contact and slowly turned his face, I returned a reassuring smile, signaling him not to


    worry too much, everything is shared by our family.


    Dennis nodded slightly and wrapped my hand in his backhand, his expression easing up.


    This small action was Leo from the rearview mirror to see clearly, immediately is the acidic flirtation,


    "Snowy, do you smell something strange?"


    Snowy listened to her uncle the most, immediately pouted and sniffed around, nothing, frowning in


    confusion, "No, where is the strange smell, uncle?"


    "How could it not." Leo looked at Snowy in the rearview mirror and said grimly, "Smell your daddy


    mummy and see if it smells sour, the sour smell of love!"


    Snowy was confused and really looked at me and Dennis, but found that there was still no smell, so he


    reached out and scratched his little head.


    I was helpless and reached out to rub her head, exining, "Uncle is joking with you, there''s no weird


    smell."


    "Uncle cheat!" Snowy kicked her legs in chagrin and pointed at the smell of the passenger side, "Uncle


    is the worst, I''m going to tell my aunt you''re bullying me!"


    Leo was anxious, wrapped in his seat belt and looked back at her, narrowing his eyes to tease her, "If


    you tell on me, I won''t have any private money to buy you a princess dress in the future, do you really


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    want to betray uncle Snowy?"


    "Well ......" Snowy gagged and thought about it, and wisely made a concession, "Well then, I won''t tell


    my aunt, but my uncle will take me to buy new clothes, and for my brother!"


    "It''s a deal." Leo agreed with crity and made a pact by sticking out his thumb and Snowy poking


    them together when he finished.


    The whole time a small and arge are jokingly hrious, Dennis and I are calmly watching.


    Benjamin''s gallery is on the outskirts of Rich Hill, and Benjamin was waiting at the front door when we


    arrived.


    As soon as the car stopped, he greeted us warmly, "Wee."


    Seeing that Dennis was also there, he called out extraordinarily, "Big brother is here too."


    Dennis responded with a faint, "Hmm."


    I then struck up a conversation, "Benjamin sub, Snowy and his uncle stay at home bored, want toe


    to open the eyes, should not give you trouble."


    "Why yes." Benjamin smiled modestly, "It''s an honor, pleasee inside."


    With that, he took the lead and turned around, leading us all the way into the lodge.


    I noticed that in addition to the George family''s car, there were a dozen expensive private cars parked


    not far away, so I guess we were not the only guests today.

 Chapter 1046 Step back, the sea is wide open

    Chapter 1046 Step back, the sea is wide open


    However, as expected, when we arrived at the formal gallery, it was already full of people, and we, with


    our families in tow, looked extraordinarily abrupt.


    Once inside, Benjamin was pestered by other guests, so we just looked around.


    The gallery adopts the European architectural style of thest century, with a hollow and roofed lobby,


    which adds a lot of historical vor to the entire interior of the room through the old-fashioned


    technique. The many oil paintings hanging on the wall have a sense of unreachable mystery under


    such an atmosphere.


    Passing right in the center, Leo stared at the smile of the Mona Lisa on the wall, stopped in his tracks,


    narrowed his eyes slightly and spected, "Guess if this is a real one or a fake?"


    "A real one." I didn''t even think about it and blurted out, "Those who cane here are rich, and


    Benjamin''s family is well-off, so he wouldn''t want to make a fake one out for appearances."


    "What do you think?" Leo asked Dennis again.


    "It''s real, and it can be fake." Dennis said indifferently, "The oil painting itself has no value, but people''s


    pursuit has created the present-day fervor. To some extent, attaching the author''s life experience and


    feelings to the work is a very excellent marketing tool."


    "I don''t need you to talk to me about business, I''m talking to you about how much of this painting is real


    or not." Leo copied his hands into his pockets and lifted his suit jacket back, suddenly starting to get


    more serious.


    Dennis hooked up the corners of his mouth and sneered, bending over to pick Snowy up while saying


    carelessly, "There are as many people who believe that as there are points of truth."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After saying that, he took the child to look at other paintings.


    Leo and I were left, after exchanging nces with each other, shaking our shoulders to express our


    helplessness.


    Words are not bad, the water in this line of art is indeed too deep, and gambling stones, like


    spection in stocks, are high-risk investment, losing money is also amon thing.


    But look at Benjamin such a high-profile way of doing things, obviously also in this line of work, that is,


    one of the few people who decide the rules of the game, naturally, is absolutely a million dors.


    The Great Exhibition of Masterpieces was not attractive to us, and after a few minutes, we had lost the


    excitement of having just stepped into this hall.


    Snowy is so active that Dennis simply took her outside to the lodge to see the flowers, birds and trees.


    Leo was originally apanying me all the time, but in the middle, Country M came to call, and he


    couldn''t disturb the atmosphere of the main hall, so he took his cell phone and went outside to the


    corridor.


    After standing for a while some tired, I was about to find a ce to rest, Benjamin''s voice but


    coincidentally came from the side.


    "Does the sister-inw think that the painting depicts a high tide, or an ebb tide?"


    I froze and stood up straight before I realized he was talking about a painting hanging on the wall in


    front of me.


    The mood of the oil painting is very beautiful, the seaside, the sun, the waves stacked high, the person


    who made the painting is from a distant perspective, so at first nce, it looks like both high and low


    tide.


    After a while of careful spection, I gave the answer, "High tide, the painting describes the apparently


    sunset, the rising sea, look at the sun, although red-hot, is about to be annihted with the sea


    horizon."


    Benjamin mouth hung a faint smile, slightly lowered eyelids, "I think it is the ebb tide, sunrise, seagulls


    flying, the tide falls back to the source, you can imagine the magnificent after, as life, a step back, the


    sea is wide open."


    In the end, the character who has been dormant for so many years behind the scenes, such a simple


    painting, can also be a double entendre.


    ording to this statement, Benjamin is trying to put things to rest?


    Just as he finished his words, Leo came back and nodded to each other, still polite.


    After greeting, Leo raised his phone at me and said with a difficult expression, "Uncle Link took Uncle


    Mo and Aunt Lin back to China."


    A moment of silence, I showed a puzzled look, "how suddenly to return to the country, are older people,


    how to withstand the journey, you do not advise?"


    After I said that, I used the rest of my eyes to watch Benjamin''s reaction, and as expected, he still took


    the bait.


    Benjamin smiled and interjected, "This means that the inws are returning to China? It''s good, we


    haven''t seen each other for so many years, when will the elders arrive, I''ll make some arrangements,


    the two families will sit down and have a reunion dinner."


    "It''s not necessary." Leo didn''t give him any face at all, and refused bluntly, "When Dennis and Jamie


    return to Country M with us afterwards, there''s no need for the two families to interact with each other,


    these superficial efforts, don''t do it."


    Although prepared, hearing these wordse out of Leo''s mouth, I still couldn''t help but suck in a


    breath of cold air.


    Leo, a man who was all fury to his own family and at any other time, and said such strong words of


    refusal, the atmosphere immediately became tense and awkward, and even the guests next to him


    could not help but cast gossipy nces, probably worrying about the owner of the gallery - Benjamin.


    But Benjamin is a good illustration of what is meant by the emperor not being anxious.


    Leo was a very serious face, he was not angry, but smiled, said with a big smile, "No harm, no harm, I


    was abrupt, Leo brother is really straightforward, temperament, I Benjamin ashamed to be inferior, but,


    as a junior, to do the host''s friendship is also appropriate, this meal I first note, when you received the


    elders, settled, I will personally I''ll make a note of this meal first.


    When he finished, he raised his eyes and snorted behind Leo, "Sorry, I have some friends arriving,


    excuse me."


    Then, he lifted his feet and walked towards a few guests by the door, blending in with a bunch of upper


    ss people talking andughing from a good ce.


    Leo copied his hands into his pockets and kept his gaze after him for a while, and said coldly, "Look,


    what is a human face, this is a human face, who can see that this is a scum who will do anything to


    achieve his goal?"


    I didn''t pick up on that and just pulled the conversation away, "All set?"


    Leo froze for a moment before looking back at me, just as a waiter passed by, and reached for a ss


    of champagne and took a sip before answering leisurely, "Don''t worry, if that guy had found out, he


    wouldn''t be in this state now."


    "That''s fine." I nodded, although it was a foolproof n, involving the safety of several elders, or a little


    uneasy.


    It is hard to bear the thought of having to travel across the ocean for us, the younger generation, when


    we should be enjoying our old age.


    But for the greater good and for long-term peace of mind, one can only take a chance.


    After about ten minutes, Dennis came back with Snowy in his hand, and just as he was standing, he


    asked me, "Got a piece you like?"


    "Hmm?" I didn''t react, weren''t we going through the motions and still had to spend?


    Dennis ignored me and turned his head directly to the seaside sunset picture next to him, "This is the


    one."


    Before I could say anything, he twisted his face again and said rightfully, "I like it, buy it for me, wife."


    This ...... How I''m a little ufortable, feel a cool chill behind.


    Leo smelled a direct jolt, made a show of shaking his shoulders, Yin Yang said, "Can you two couples


    pay attention to this is a public asion, goose bumps are falling all over the ce, can you pay


    attention to the impact?"

 Chapter 1047 - Wifes money is not spent indiscriminately

    Chapter 1047 - Wife''s money is not spent indiscriminately


    Dennis calmly swept him off his feet and held out his hand toward me, "Wife, pay up."


    This one bite of a wife called I really do not adapt, afraid to provoke more people''s attention, from the


    bag to take a ck card handed over.


    The card was given to me by Leo while I was at the hotel and said there was no limit, but I hadn''t used


    it once and wasn''t sure if I could afford to pay for this artwork, which is often known as a priceless


    treasure.


    Dennis did not care, took his card and went towards the staff member who was responsible for


    recording the sale of the work not far away, and indicated to the other party that he wanted to buy the


    sunset by the sea.


    The process was quite smooth, after signing the sale contract, swiping the card, the transaction was


    When he returned from the purchase, Dennis returned the card by hand and had the intention of


    leaving.


    There Benjamin is beingplimented by the guests, a moment is estimated to be no regard for us,


    Dennis led us directly to the side door.


    Just after sending Snowy to the car, Benjamin caught up with him, "Brother and sister-inw, stay."


    "What is it?" Dennis turned around, his voice faint.


    Benjamin smiled lightly and side-stepped, allowing the assistant behind him toe forward and show


    the oil painting held in his hand and already sealed with vellum.


    "I''ll arrange for someone to apany your car and take the painting to your home, and then find a


    suitable location to frame it."


    With that, one of the assistants came forward with a check, raised both hands and respectfully


    presented it to Dennis.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    There is nothing wrong with rtives giving to each other, and it can be regarded as a bond of


    friendship, but between us and Benjamin, there is really no friendship to speak of.


    Dennis looked at him with unblinking eyes, his thin lips slightly open, "Dear brothers, clear ounts, I


    do not like to take advantage of people."


    After that, he turned into the car and sat next to Snowy, without looking back, Leo followed suit, pulled


    open the passenger door and sat on it, the scene was a bit awkward.


    I had to patiently round up, "They are this temper, not against you, Benjamin sub do not take it to


    heart."


    "That''s natural." Benjamin did not look angry at all and pulled away from the topic, "Then sister-inw,


    you should apany big brother to take a good vacation in the next days, and we will see you back


    at thepany."


    Mention thepany I face a stunned, but see the other side did not continue to say the meaning, they


    just pursed their lips and smiled, and then turned around and got into the car.


    Until the car started, Benjamin stood smiling and watched, but the smile floated on the surface, it can


    be seen the depth of the mind.


    Just after driving out some distance, Dennis'' voice rang out in the car, "What did Benjamin just say to


    you?"


    It so happened that I was thinking about the deeper meaning of Benjamin''s words and froze for a


    moment before responding and saying, "Let''s get you back to the office after your vacation."


    Leo interjected in front, "Before you do leave, this guy did not step in to stop,te at night to the door,


    but for their own painting exhibition, showing no concern for thepany, but you see, the fox tail still


    did not hide."


    It is not intentional to ridicule Benjamin, but his behavior in the past two days is really hypocritical, while


    pretending to be indifferent to the feud between the Vance family and Dennis, but at the same time, he


    continues to talk about the paintings and the exhibition, not knowing that in our eyes, it is just a clown''s


    performance.


    Dennis didn''t have any particr reaction to his words, just a slightly lowered brow, seemingly already


    caught up in his own thoughts.


    I am too familiar with his small movements and know that he already has an intention at this moment,


    only habitually hidden in the heart, secretly nning everything, and finally fell in our eyes, only the


    result.


    This is his revenge for the Edgar couple that twenty years to develop habits, and then love, he slowly


    changed some, but experience memory loss and break through the process of hypnosis, temper and


    habits are out of control, once back to the liberation of the former.


    Change is not something that can be rushed, so I tried to nudge his arm and took the initiative to ask,


    "What did you think of?"


    Dennis turned his head to look over, a moment of surprise shed under his eyes, but soon converged


    back to calm, faintly said, "send Buddha to the west, since Benjamin is so keen to be a sessful


    hunter, we will try harder to y the hooked prey, as soon as possible ''have to'' return to thepany. "


    The idea and I do not coincide, more than ten years of tacit understanding, finally not lost by hypnosis.


    Couldn''t help but smile and take the initiative to slide his hand to Dennis'' hand, open his fingers and


    sp his ten fingers together.


    "Help." Leo saw the situation desperately in the passenger to hold the forehead, "Can someone take


    me out of this space as soon as possible, I want to be tired of it."


    Snowy still didn''t understand her uncle''s joke, and asked with her head tilted in concern, "Are you


    ufortable, Uncle?" Snowy, too, just follow my example and puff, puff, puff, puff, just puke the stink


    out!


    With rie''s previous experience, I was worried about Snowy catching something and rushed to


    check, "Is Snowy not feeling well? Where are you not feeling well, tell mommy?"


    Before speaking, Snowy first shook his head, before saying with an innocent face, "No, is just now


    where, do not like the smell of that uncle in that house."


    I immediately reacted that she was talking about Benjamin''s gallery. The oil paints do have some smell,


    but they will be much better after drying, and there is special maintenance and repair, which basically


    won''t affect the viewing, I didn''t expect Snowy''s nose to be so sensitive.


    No wonder Dennis took Snowy out after a few minutes in the gallery, probably because he noticed


    something wrong with the child early on.


    Looking up at Dennis, he just faintly opened his lips, "It''s an allergy to the oil paints, no actual contact, it


    won''t be a big problem."


    I froze for a moment, not expecting him to be so attentive to the child''s affairs.


    But the next second, he thought, "If Snowy is allergic, why did Dennis buy that painting?


    Seemingly sensing my doubts, Dennis exined again, "My wife''s money will not be spent in vain or


    indiscriminately, so I will naturally understand when I return."


    That is, the child is fine, so I did not ask more questions.


    Immediately afterwards, I heard Dennis instruct Toby, "Go to Kimdock first, have dinner and then go


    back."


    Snowy loves to eat, and when she heard there was something delicious, she immediately burst into joy,


    "Yes, yes, yes! I want to eat a lot of cakes!"


    Speaking of cake, he turned to me and looked at me pitifully, "Mommy, does brother want to eat


    alone?"


    It''s just a meal, there''s nothing wrong with a boy being independent, not to mention the fact that school


    and Kimdock are in two different directions and not on the same road.


    I was about to exin to Snowy, but Dennis made the decision before I did, "Go pick up the young


    master from school first."


    "Long live Daddy! Daddy''s the best! Love you!" Snowy pped her hands in delight at the words.


    Toby passed an intersection and changednes neatly while saying "yes" and drove straight to Jamie''s


    school.


    The first thing you need to do is to look at Dennis, who looks like a good man, but inexplicably has the


    feeling of being a "faint king", taking the time and effort to get a smile from his baby girl.

 Chapter 1048 She and Diana are too much alike

    Chapter 1048 She and Diana are too much alike


    The previous Dennis would not have been bottomlessly indulgent, even to me, but also never had this


    kind of tant demand.


    As expected, the father is the one who favors his youngest daughter the most.


    When I think about it, I can''t help but feel a little lost.


    Leo said before that rie had Mario to take care of her and recovered well, and because of her


    excellent mathematical and scientific skills, she has now been epted into the Junior ss of


    Country M''s prestigious university, and Mario is always with her to take care of her.


    Although it is less sessful, but after all, it is a teenager, less family warmth, can not help but be less


    happy.


    I have been absent from Snowy''s life for six years, and now that my plight is still unsettled, I don''t know


    when I will be able to take care of her myself. The thought of this makes me gasp for breath with the


    debt I owe to Diana.


    Hopefully Dennis is right and Mario has really changed for the better.


    The kind of revenge that hibernates for several years, who can no longer withstand.


    ......


    An hourter, finally arrived in Kimdock.


    Folly seemed to know we wereing and waited at the door early. As soon as Snowy got out of the


    car, she walked up with a big smile and reached out to hug Snowy, "Finally, let me hug you!"


    Snowy usually has videomunication with Folly, not a stranger, and let her hug.


    After a few moments of pleasantries, he turned around first and led us inside.


    Folly was so absorbed in her rtionship with Snowy that she didn''t pay attention and almost ran into


    him.


    It''s a good thing Dennis was quick on his feet and stepped forward to block the waiter, who also had no


    eyesight, to defuse the situation.


    But the waiter was scared out of his wits when he saw Dennis'' face and apologized, "Sorry Mrs.


    George, Miss Lewis, I was careless, are you two okay?"


    Folly reacted to what happened, and immediately sternly admonished the waiter, "What did the


    manager teach you in normal days, you can afford the loss if you bump into the customers?"


    In the end is the business of the family, next to the other customers are still waiting, Folly had to put the


    fire down, "Okay, first go to send guests, by the way, pick a bottle of good wine for a few people to


    bring."


    "Yes, I''ll go right away!" The waiter didn''t dare to look Dennis in the eye at all, and after finishing


    hurriedly with his head down, he hurriedly turned around and led the customer away from the side.


    Dennis has been standing expressionless, the face can not see the joy and anger, but only after the


    waiter took the people away, only then raised his hand, patting the ce that was hit.


    I thought he wasn''t going to pursue it, and then I saw a frown between Folly''s eyebrows, and then


    called the lobby manager.


    "That employee just now, transfer him to the back office, and in the future, no one is allowed to go to


    the front office."


    A small person''s promotion, the manager naturally will not pay attention to it, quickly nodded and


    answered, "Yes, I will arrange it immediately."


    "Hmm." Folly nodded and rested when Dennis didn''t respond.


    I just reacted, Dennis is angry, just waiting for Folly to give a solution, after all, Kimdock is always the


    The result is already considered extraordinarily kind, in the past, the waiter''s fate would only be worse.


    This is also considered a small person''s sadness, it is in its ce to seek its own thing, virtue does not


    match the position, only to be brushed off an end, let alone in the face of Dennis, a near-paranoid


    perfectionist.


    The manager then led us in personally.


    Crossing the corridor to the entrance of the luxury room, Folly, however, stopped to one side and


    intentionally gave way to us.


    I walked in with Dennis''s hand, and when I saw the people inside, I was frozen in ce.


    The girl at the table is wearing a student uniform,bed with a high ponytail, has grown to the


    shoulders of the man next to her, a pair of eyes vaporized, out of the pavilion.


    At this moment, it was as if I saw Diana standing there nicely, smiling at me with joy.


    A soreness welled up at the tip of my nose, my eyes were instantly wet with tears, I subconsciously let


    go of Dennis'' arm and moved with difficulty towards the familiar figure, "Diana?......"


    "Mom--"


    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been separated for too long, but I can''t search for Diana''s voice in my


    mind.


    In a trance, the footsteps slowed down again.


    However, the person in front of me could not stand, and took the initiative to run towards me, and


    before I could react, I was already embraced by a warm body.


    "Mom, I miss you so much!"


    I then came back to the fact that the person in front of me was not Diana, but rie.


    She and rie look so much alike.


    Hindsight back to hug her, I was busy opening my mouth, a long exhale, will well up to the chest of the


    crying cavity suppressed, then patted her back, pressed the voice to speak, "It''s okay, it''s okay ......"


    When the thoughts are deep, there are endless misses, really to the time of meeting, but all in the eye


    movements, into a look at each other speechless tears, this moment, as if to say anything, are not


    enough tofort the past six years of separation.


    I don''t know how long it took, but a thick male voice rang out in the booth.


    "Sit down and talk about it."


    I looked up at the sound of the voice and fixed my eyes for two seconds before I recognized Mario.


    He still has the same hairstyle as six years ago, his eyes are slightly narrowed, gentle and modest will


    naturally flow out, the difference is that the hair at the temples has been white, in contrast, the green


    beard is a little fake.


    It was also supposed to be fake.


    Time is enough to dissolve all grudges.


    I can''t remember which great man said, the moment the four eyes meet, it seems that many things


    have faded, nodding to each other, it is considered a greeting, as to who is for, the heart knows it is


    enough.


    Only after sitting down did rie tell me that their return to China was arranged by Dennis, originally


    intended to be with a few elders, but because of other ns, they arrived early without telling me,


    wanting to give me a surprise.


    Needless to say, Dennis'' goal was achieved.


    Mr. Alton said that you were sick like me and went to a ce where no one could find you, and that


    Daddy couldn''t bear it because you were gone, so he separated from us, and I was sad for a long time,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and I always I believed that you woulde back, and now that you did, I knew that you would not


    leave Snowy and me alone, mom."


    When she spoke, rie was like a child, her whole body pressed against mine, as if she were still that


    little child who hadn''t grown up.


    I pulled up the corners of my mouth and smiled, gently rubbing the top of rie''s furry head, with


    mixed feelings in my heart.


    Perhaps for rie, the "truth" that people are so careful to maintain is the best life for her.


    Lies may not fail to nurture the growth of a child as long as they are done with love and expectation.

 Chapter 1049 One Thing Down, One Thing Up

    Chapter 1049 One Thing Down, One Thing Up


    rie and Jamie are seeing each other for the first time in six years. She is now a cheerful person and


    is particrly fond of this quiet and refined brother, teasing him all the time, intentionally or


    unintentionally.


    Snowy and rie are also a small farewell to the new encounter, and after entering the box, they stick


    to rie''s side, without even looking at Dennis.


    So the whole meal became a fire and ice, my side is a long-awaited reunion of the hrious, Leo and


    Dennis is lonely and lonely cold pce.


    rie''s attention was on Jamie, "Good brother, do you remember your sister?"


    Jamie shook his head calmly, "Don''t remember, will rememberter."


    Snowy saw the need to strike up a conversation, "Sister, do you want Snowy?"


    "Of course I want to! I think about it every day when I wake up~" rie answered without even


    thinking, while pinching Snowy''s fleshy little face, and then turned to Jamie to gossip, "Brother, you are


    so cute, have girls at school sent you love letters? How many? Tell me about it?"


    "......" Jamie was silent for a moment before he opened his mouth and said, "I don''t like girls."


    "Oh?" rie, who grew up abroad in the end, smiled badly and continued to ask, "So you like boys?"


    "No." Jamie denied it outright, "Kids are too noisy for all of them."


    rie''s reaction was the same as mine. She froze for a moment, her eyes shed with shock, then she


    cried andughed, she underestimated her six year old brother.


    Jamie is not disgusted with rie''s performance, but I don''t know if it is for the sake of taking care of


    Jamie''s emotions, after that rie also did not pull Jamie hard to talk. But when ites to eating, you


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    will still take care of your younger siblings equally.


    Although Jamie did not show any particr intimacy, I understand that this is just because, in front of


    rie, Jamie has suddenly be the one who needs to be taken care of and is a bit confused.


    This child is at heart and Dennis, arrogant very, to adapt to the role of the "underdog", or need more


    time.


    I hardly ate anything at this meal, not because I didn''t have an appetite, but just looking at rie, the


    feeling of satisfaction filled every cell in my body.


    Now she is cheerful, lively, keeps kindness to all people and takes care of others'' emotions without


    showing any traces of Diana''s character, and has inherited arge part of it.


    We stayed in Kimdock until 3:00 p.m. when we left.


    A rare family reunion, I was ready to hit the road and leave the rest of the day for a real family life.


    After getting in the car, Dennis took it upon himself to change the itinerary, "Go to the biggest mall in


    town."


    "Not going home?" I asked.


    "Hmm." Dennis responded without changing his face, "Go get rie and Snowy some more changes


    of clothes while the kids enjoy the process of picking them out at the mall."


    After thinking about it and thinking it makes sense, I didn''t dwell on it and went to the mall together.


    Snowy is the happiest, once into the high-end clothing store, dragging Leo, familiar with the princess


    dresses to find the area, can not wait to try every piece once.


    Dennis followed silently, exining beautifully, "I''m suspicious of Leo''s aesthetics."


    Clearly jealous.


    The rest of the group saw through it and watched the three of them walk inside with a smile.


    To say the least, I was a little rusty on the matter of picking out clothes, and I was out of breath once I


    barged in steeply and Dennis was far away. Can I still pick out the right clothes for rie with the level


    of aesthetics I had six years ago?


    I''m not sure what to do, but my arm suddenly took a hand, and when I turned my face, rie was


    leaning on me affectionately, her eyes already locked on the women''s clothing section in the distance,


    "Mommy, let''s go over there, I think there''s a good one."


    As relieved, he took Jamie and went over together.


    Mario always looked away from Toby, and at first nce, he thought he was a model in a window


    disy, attracting a lot of attention.


    rie''s eye is good, casually tried two sets on the body, the vitality of the flower girl will show up.


    Waiting for her to change her clothes in between, I tried to pick a medium set and let her try it on.


    While waiting, Jamie was found to be in a low mood.


    Thinking that maybe she was upset because she felt left out, she asked softly, "Jamie, boys have to


    give way to girls, so when your sister is done choosing, mommy will go with you to buy, okay?"


    Jamie face little expression, looked up at me and shook, "No mommy, my clothes are regrly made


    and delivered to the house, there are many in the checkroom, not enough to wear."


    Although the tone of his words is t and inaudible, but I still feel something different.


    Smiling, he stroked the top of his head and said, "Mom will go to the bathroom for a while, you stay


    here with your sister and don''t run around, can you do that?"


    "Yes!" Jamie responded loudly, his little feet reflexively doing a stance to tighten up, living up to his


    name as a little soldier.


    It should be that Dennis had consciously disciplined before.


    The boy has been with Dennis for six years, all aspects of the development of good, is not enough


    emotional intelligence, and his father, like everything is hidden in the heart.


    Seeing that he was confident, I didn''t worry much and got up to leave.


    Passing by the area of girls'' clothing, at first nce, I found that Dennis and Leo two big men had


    bargained again.


    "...... Listen to your uncle, this princess dress is most suitable for Snowy, wear it must be the most


    beautiful little princess."


    "The same old thing with no features, this one is different, understated and restrained, highlighting the


    girl''s childish energy, Snowy sure you don''t want to listen to Daddy''s advice?"


    Good guys, two big men of almost 1.9 meters, together to embarrass a six-year-old child?


    I was about to go in and rescue Snowy, but I didn''t think I would learn the next second that I had been


    overly concerned.


    "Dennis, you just take good care of Jamie that little guy on the line, what do you know about what girls


    like!"


    "I heard that someone who only has a son will have more say than someone who has a daughter?"


    "Stop!" Snowy a scream will be two people choking to stop, then came forward a yanked Leo''s hand


    skirt, and a turn, took away Dennis selected suit, small adult-like frown bitterly said, "Do not quarrel,


    Snowy like uncle, but also like daddy, to be good oh, aunt said, not in public loud talk! "


    After a word, Dennis and Leo looked at each other, they both stopped talking instantly.


    Snowy looked around at the two of them and nodded in satisfaction, "Good boy, I''m going to try on


    clothes, wait for me here oh~"


    "Go ahead." The two men spoke in unison.


    Snowy then took the dress and went into the fitting room.


    As soon as she left, Dennis and Leo looked at each other with disgust and gave each other a nk


    look, each turning in a different direction with their hands behind their backs.


    I cried andughed, this is probably one thing down, right?


    After keeping watch from a distance for a while to make sure they were all right with each other, I


    turned around and headed for the target area in the distance.

 Chapter 1050 Social Death

    Chapter 1050 Social Death


    It is this temporary syndrome that adds to the performance of the major luxury goods. Obviously, when


    faced with two sets of clothing that meet the desire from both style and style, I made the mistake that


    most women make.


    Obviously a minute to solve the matter, I deliberated for nearly ten minutes, and finally decided to follow


    the big data, both sets to take.


    When I returned, the crowd was guarding the door of Snowy''s fitting room and was discussing going to


    me.


    I jogged over with gusto, "Don''t look for it, I''m back."


    "But finally back, thought you live more and more back, in this kind of ce can put yourself lost." Leo


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    said half-jokingly.


    I gave a nk face and walked towards Jamie with the clothes in my arms, carrying one in one hand


    and showing it to him, "Which one do you like?"


    A trace of surprise shed under Jamie''s eyes, but she quickly regained herposure, and after


    looking at Dennis next to her, she still shook her head and refused, "Jamie has a lot of clothes."


    Why say no if you like it?


    I don''t care so much, put the clothes together and stuffed them into his arms, and pushed him towards


    the fitting room, "How is that the same, this is hand picked by mommy, you must try it on, be good, go,


    mommy is waiting outside~"


    Jamie took two steps, turned back with the clothes again, to see Dennis'' face.


    I hurriedly took a step between the two, blocking their eye contact, and said in a serious manner, "This


    is a matter between mom and Jamie, no need to ask other people''s opinions, okay?"


    Jamie smiled and his ck grape-like eyes lit up as he hugged his clothes and nodded heavily, "Yeah! I


    know!"


    After smiling at me, he went happily into the fitting room.


    Soon, Jamie changed into a casual two-piece suit in the main white tone, opened the door and walked


    out.


    The heart finally dropped, I was relieved to walk up and squat down in front of Jamie, to look at every


    detail of the upper body.


    Luckily, Jamie''s body is a shrunken version of Dennis''s, wearing everything like a tailor-made, very


    appropriate.


    "This is what a young boy of this age should look like, usually you either wear a school uniform or like


    your father, a formal suit unting around, too stereotypical, from now on at home, wear the casual


    clothes chosen by your mother, understand?"


    Jamie''s eyebrows arched into a crescent moon and he nodded happily.


    Sure enough, what child doesn''t look forward to receiving clothes hand-picked by their mother.


    The man behind you was not expecting to hear the words of a child.


    The next second, a cough with a warning sounded, "Ahem."


    This was naturally from Dennis, so I turned my back on him, raised my eyebrows and pretended not to


    hear anything.


    It''s Leo who never forgets to tear him down at any time, "Finally someone gets to the point."


    A few children did not take his words into ount, and the matter was left unresolved.


    Choose the clothes, buy the bill, and then hit the road back home.


    The elevator stopped in the underground garage and I was about to head out when Dennis stopped


    me.


    Snowy took two steps and realized we weren''t following, so she pulled rie to a halt and asked with a


    puzzled look, "Mommy, aren''t youing back with us?"


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Dennis took over first, "Go wait for us in the car, your mom left


    something at the mall, I''ll go with her to get it."


    "I didn''t ......"


    Only halfway through the conversation, Dennis had already stepped forward and pressed the elevator''s


    up button, so I had to swallow my words again.


    The elevator door closed before I spoke again, "I came with just a bag and I still have it in my hand,


    what did I leave behind?"


    Dennis calmly watched the elevator floor keep changing, as if he did not hear, all unresponsive.


    Silently following behind, in the blink of an eye, actually back to the mall''s famous stores area, only


    Dennis stopped this one, which obviously sells men''s clothing.


    Does this mean that he has to buy new clothes, just like children?


    While thinking about it, Dennis had already lifted his feet and walked in.


    Dennis''s face in City P, is themon people''s pass to get rich. Once you enter, you are immediately


    taken by the guide to the most luxurious area of the store - every single pair here is from the hand of


    the world-famous clothing designer, and unique.


    And of course, the price is unique.


    After the introduction, the guide was ready to sell to Dennis, "Mr. George, do you want a professional


    stylist in the store to pick out a match for you?"


    "No need." Dennis refused outright, turning to look at me, "You do it."


    "Me?" I pointed to myself, "Are you sure?"


    The children''s clothes are matched in sets, so picking the wrong one won''t be so bad.


    Dennis put one hand in his pocket, his expression was serious, "What my wife said, those clothes are


    too stereotypical, to please my wife, of course, ording to her heart, to those uninteresting clothes, I


    worry that sooner orter my wife will also lose interest in me, how can I afford this?"


    Good guys, really still hold a grudge.


    It just sounds weird, like I''m going to repudiate him if he doesn''t change his dressing style?


    The manager of the shopping guide, however, looked at me with surprise, probably not expecting to


    receive two consecutive blows in such a short time.


    The richest man came here with a hidden wife!


    The shopkeeper soon regained herposure and served me tteringly, "Mrs. George, may I make a


    rmendation for you?"


    With Dennis in the background, my "big woman" "perfect" image could not be more obvious, where


    there is still the face to keep people on the side.


    "No, I''ll do it myself."


    After saying that, they dived in, and confusedly chose two sets of moderate casual clothes, and Jamie''s


    is a color scheme, barely considered parent-child clothing.


    Dennis is a clothes rack, do not need to try to know the effect on the body, let the guide ording to


    his size to take the clothes, then hurriedly swipe the card to leave.


    Why are you in such a hurry?


    Because I was the one who swiped the card!


    Although Dennis quit his job at the George Group, he didn''t even have the money to buy clothes, but


    when he checked out, he made a state of asking questions, "How can I have money, it''s always how


    much you give me and how much I spend, isn''t it, honey?"


    The words came out, in addition to the manager, even the few waiters guarding our purchase order


    looked at me strangely, simply a public execution ......


    I vow never to go shopping alone with this man again!


    After taking a sharp breath to calm down, I put on a calm smile and took out Leo''s card, "Pay the bill."


    The attendant skillfully took the card, slid it easily over the machine, and then offered it with both


    hands, "Mrs. George your card, please take it."


    "Hmm." Calmly took the card back, and on the spur of the moment, stiffly entered the scene with a


    reminder, "Know where to send it, right?"


    "Don''t worry about this, Mr. George''s residence, it''s easy to inquire." The manager said with a pleasing


    face.


    I nodded my head to express my satisfaction and then walked out without looking back.


    I didn''t care if Dennis followed me or not, after making sure the clerks couldn''t see me, I jerked my


    steps towards the elevator.


    Ring the bell, run in, close the door, and take a big breath.


    Whew...


    It is obviously more humiliating to be superfluous than to be a big womanizer, but why do I feel that the


    social death, is mine!

 Chapter 1051 Now I cant hear you

    Chapter 1051 Now I can''t hear you


    The elevator door closed a second before Dennis caught up, with a seemingly smiling face, how to see


    some gloating.


    I gave him a nk look and didn''tmunicate with him the whole time.


    Once the elevator arrived, he walked out without hesitation, went to the car, picked up Snowy and got


    into the car.


    "Mommy, what did you leave behind?" Snowy asked innocently.


    I want to cry, the face fell count?


    "Nothing." I can no longer recall the reaction of the staff of the famous store, hastily pulled away from


    the topic, "Let''s go home first, okay, mom is so tired, no strength to talk ~"


    "Yeah, okay!" Snowy immediately got off me, sat down obediently, and said with Toby like an adult,


    "Uncle Toby, drive!"


    Only after the words were said did Dennis btedly bend over and get into the car, sitting down while


    still forgetting to look at Snowy with a sad expression as if to say, "Don''t you want your old dad?" .


    Snowy spits out a tongue and quirky hides behind rie, pretending not to know anything.


    At this moment I want to sit in the same car with Leo, with him in, at least someone can poke this dark


    and cheeky man''s "real face"!


    I had let Dennis think he was the Kennedy family''s son-inw and was trying to take advantage of the


    situation, but now it''s the other way around, and I''m the one who''s losing out, inside and out.


    No, we have to find a chance to cure him of his unorthodox style of wanting to carry out the "soft rice"


    to the end!


    Thinking about solutions along the way, I arrived home unconsciously.


    Walked through the gate, but found several assembly trucks parked in the yard, which looked like they


    were to transportrge items.


    But basically the workers are heading out, so I guess it''s already finished.


    The service is superior, avoiding the time when there are many people in the house and avoiding the


    trouble of avoiding and bumping back and forth.


    However, when I returned to my bedroom on the second floor at night, I couldn''t stopughing.


    But after a day out, Dennis''s room doubled in size and was connected to the second bedroom next


    door.


    Most importantly, the bedroom was really reced with a huge bed, and if not for the carefully


    decorated bedding, at first nce, I would have thought that someone''s bunk had been moved over.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    I stood by the door and was dumbfounded, but Snowy, who came up after me, was so happy when she


    saw the big bed that sheid down on it with her slippers on, "Oh yeah! We have a big bed, we can


    sleep with mommy and daddy!"


    rie and Jamie looked on helplessly behind me with the same bitter expression as I did.


    Probably she is the only one in this family who really enjoys the joy of childish talk.


    After letting her fool around for a while, rie took the initiative toe forward and urately move


    with affection, "Snowy be good, it''s been so long, sleep with your sister tonight, okay?"


    Snowy, however, jerked up from the bed and stole the concept, "Yes, sister, brother, and mom and dad,


    all together (sleep)!"


    rie was crying andughing, so she sat on the edge of the bed and reasoned, "Snowy is a big kid


    now, she has to learn to sleep by herself, she can''t cling to mom and dad all the time, okay?"


    Snowy shook his head, "but other children can sleep with mom and dad, I want to, I like mom and dad,


    I do not want to sleep by myself ......"


    Children are the most heartless and easily hurt, talking about it, Snowy''s eyes are red, his head drops,


    and he sobs in a low voice.


    I where to see this, rushed forward to hold, "well well, not go, Snowy and mommy sleep together,


    Snowy is still small, and then sleep on their ownter, do not cry ah ......"


    Snowy wasn''t pretentious either, it rained out with a sniffle, "Thanks mommy, Snowy loves mommy the


    most."


    The eyes are full of water vapor small model, who looked at the heart not a soft ah.


    I pursed my lips and smiled, and let rie take my siblings to wash up.


    He or she can not be idle, after all, after a day outside, some tedious, took a hot bath.


    Half an hourter, pushing open the bathroom door, but saw that Dennis was actually there, especially


    rie and Jamie, who were now gathered around Dennis, muttering, not knowing what to say.


    Thinking about the deliberate embarrassment I had been given at the mall, I didn''t have a good look,


    "What are you doing here, the kids and I are going to bed soon."


    Suddenly remembered his private change of the big bed, hurriedly added, "Do not think that the bed is


    big enough to have your ce, rie is back, you sleep here will squeeze the child, to be a good


    father, be a good boy and go sleep in the den Dennis!"


    Just after he finished, his gaze turned and met Snowy''s pitiful gaze.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, as if she had expected my reaction, her eyes were filled with tears, and


    she exhaled in a gesture as if she could see the scene of the munchkin crying out in aggravation in the


    next moment.


    Dennis has not yet taken a stand, I hit myself in the face first, "Forget it, just stay, you sleep on the left,


    I sleep on the right, the children sleep in the middle, everyone well water does not offend."


    Then Snowy went crazy again, turning over and sleeping in the middle of the bed, patting the left side


    and the right side, and then greeting rie and Jamie with her little paws, "Brother, sister,e


    quickly, sleep!"


    At that, rie and Jamie got up from the couch and walked over towards the bed.


    I imagine that they should be in Snowy''s current position, upying the center of the bed, perfectly


    separating Dennis and me, so that we can be at peace tonight.


    And indeed they did, honestly taking off their shoes and lying on the bed as Snowy''s right and left


    guardians.


    However, as soon as Iy down on it, rie jerked up and slept on the far right side of the bed.


    Snowy noticed, immediately relentlessly, vainly trying to drag rie back, "sister, sleep here, next to


    Snowy! sister ......"


    rie does not know if it is because of the ne ride tired, no matter how Snowy called, is not moving.


    Finally Snowy had no choice but to get up and squeeze in between Jamie and rie and sleep


    stubbornly.


    When I opened my eyes and saw that the bed in front of me was empty, Jamie''s position seemed to be


    separated from me by a gxy, I snapped awake.


    Propped up on the bed I got up, ready to crawl over to correct the position of these bears, however, a


    figure suddenly leaned down from behind and pressed up.


    By the time I reacted, I was already in Dennis''s arms and couldn''t move.


    I struggled, "Dennis, you''re crossing the line!"


    A wet, tingly voice rang in my ears, "Keep it down, the kids are asleep."


    Subconsciously looked at the children, really second sleep, this moment has been a faint snoring,


    indeed the easiest time to wake up.


    I had to give up the struggle, strongnguage warning, "You do not mess ah, the children can hear and


    see everything."


    Dennis let out a cold snort through his nose, "Yeah?"


    Then, he suddenly released one of the hands holding me, turned behind him and fumbled for a while


    before raising it to a position above me where I could see it, with an extra remote control in his hand.


    In front of me, Dennis pressed the apparently red button.


    Then the "drop" sound, the bed underneath me began to move, little by little away from Jamie and their


    position, and finally actually separated by two or three meters!


    But this is not the most shocking, just want to ask what is going on, the floor between the two beds


    suddenly rose up a hollow tempered wall, but a minute of work, wepletely and the child was


    divided into two spaces.


    Me, "......"


    Dennis, Dennis, the technology that the scientists have worked so hard for, is for you to use like this?


    Just after spitting in his mind, Dennis rolled over and pinned me down, the fire in his eyes even


    stronger than before, his voice tinged with suppressed lust, "Now you can''t hear me."

 Chapter 1052 - Counted together!

    Chapter 1052 - Counted together!


    As the saying goes, a little goodbye is better than a new marriage, and the consequence of six years


    apart is that I slept until the next afternoon.


    The room has returned to the way it was before going to sleepst night, with the two beds together


    and the pajamas on, as ifst night''s rain and clouds were just a big dream.


    Holding my sore back, I walked out of the bedroom, the hallway was quiet, and past the window of the


    gable, I saw rie ying in the back garden with her younger siblings from afar.


    But the action was for the sisters, Jamie and the housekeeper stayed under the sun umbre, fiddling


    with the miniputer for the rest of their lives, in a different world altogether.


    When I heard some movement in the study, I withdrew my eyes and turned to walk over.


    Walking to the door, I found that Dennis and Leo were actually staying together in a rare harmony, and


    now they were intently enjoying the sunset picture by the sea, which was cast back from Benjamin''s


    painting exhibition yesterday.


    Leo sat on the single sofa next to the painting, looking up from time to time, but with ack of interest.


    Dennis was extraordinarily attentive, standing in front of the stand with an extremely serious


    expression, and asionally, in a moment of keen eyesight, he would reach out to feel the painting, as


    if he could really integrate into the author''s inner world.


    After standing for a while, Dennis noticed me and raised his eyes with a little more smile in them,


    "Awake."


    "Hmm." I walked in, sat smoothly in the chair next to Leo, and asked, "What was so special about the


    painting you insisted on buying yesterday?"


    As he spoke, he nced toward Leo''s side, hoping to get an answer.


    Leo talked about something else without a head, "The people of China are still concerned about


    returning to their roots, so I think we should take the opportunity of the elders'' return to China this time,


    so that all the family members cane back, so as not to lose both sides."


    The words were impartial and sounded like they were for the greater good, but I heard a hint of sorrow.


    In the end is a family man, and Deborah separated for so long, the heart is understandably depressed.


    Dennis didn''t react much, but I thought it was good, "I think it''s fine, just do what you say."


    It''s a good idea to bring Deborah and Tommy back home to relieve Leo''s frustration and avoid fighting


    with Dennis all day.


    Leo was energized, grabbed the cell phone on the table, dialed the number while walking out, and


    instructed in his mouth, "Ask your man to exin to you."


    This name, feelings Dennis in Leo does not deserve to have a name?


    Helplessly, he turned his head to look at Dennis, but he did not take it to heart, hooked the corner of his


    mouth, and helped me to get up and walk towards the painting.


    Dennis gently squeezed my right hand and put it on the oil painting, and theyers of the paint''s


    bumpiness were immediately vividly reflected through the rubbing between them.


    Perhaps it is my naturalck of artistic cells, even so close to the feeling, the feeling still can not rise to


    the soul, a momentter, awkwardly put away his hand, "you better talk to me directly, artistic things, I


    really do not have the talent, do not make it difficult for me."


    Dennis eyes narrowed slightly, turned around and took out a bill from behind him, pretending to be


    mysterious and stuffed it into my hand.


    I didn''t doubt it, and smiled and teased, "Is it hard to say that I should draw power from money? And


    then the Ren-Du chakra will be opened?"


    This is naturally just a joke, Dennis but extra serious, "there is this possibility, you feel well, maybe


    immediately understand the mystery of the painting."


    Thepany''s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.


    However, the banknote group cupped in the hand, a familiar touch came, I could not help but stop the


    action, re-holding the banknote in my hand, hands spread out, carefully to touch the paper that


    represents wealth.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Is it a coincidence?


    The touch of this bill is actually the same as that of Benjamin''s oil painting.


    Dennis said leisurely, "If you think of something, you might as well just say it."


    Reacting, I didn''t take his words, but reached out to touch the oil painting again to make sure my


    senses were right before I turned around and wondered, "You''re not going to tell me that the paper


    used for oil painting is actually the same kind of paper used for banknotes, are you?"


    People who have studied thew are clear that the banknotes from design to printing, and even put into


    use, are subject to extremely strict control, the country''s people even if the value is high, how


    respectable status, but also not eligible for private possession of the raw materials of the banknotes.


    I said to myself again, "Maybe it''s just a coincidence, the paper thing, the whole world and can find how


    many different, touch it is not all the same."


    Dennisughed, "You''re excusing Benjamin before you even say how many possibilities there are...


    you''re not really going to make peace with the Vance family for me?"


    "That''s not true." I went over and sat down, smoothly put the bill back on the table, "just at this juncture,


    do not want to create a side issue, as soon as possible toplete our n, the family and happy life,


    nothing bad, other things, as long as it does not involve the safety of our family, be selfish, hang it


    high."


    "I''m just afraid that if the country is not at peace, the family will not be at peace either." Dennis'' words


    are light, calling out no emotion.


    I do not understand his concerns, in a high position, where is it so easy to be alone, not to mention the


    George Group is now thergest chain of real estate brands in China, Dennis jumped to be the


    richest man, involved in more industries, and money dealing with countless things, hiding and can


    avoid a few times.


    Not long after that, Leo came back, stood by the door holding his phone, passed us a meaningful look,


    and said, "The fish is hooked."


    At this time, Dennis''s phone also rang, no surprise, it should be Benjamin.


    However, when he picked it up, the caller ID was Angelica.


    Dennis unhurriedly pressed the answer button and pressed the amplification again before speaking


    slowly, "What is it?"


    "Dennis, howe you didn''t say hello to us in advance when the inws returned to the country? It''s


    a good thing your father has a wide range of contacts and picked them up at the airport, otherwise it


    would be rude.


    In the earpiece, some murmurs came out faintly, as if the two families were talking quite well.


    Then the phone hung up.


    Looking at the phone returned to the desktop, the three of us looked at each other with the same


    confusion.


    Could it be that we were wrong and it was not Benjamin who didn''t want us to have a good time, but


    Mr. and Mrs. Edgar who always had an overview of the whole situation?


    But soon, Dennis had an answer.


    He got up and took his cell phone back to the inner pocket of his suit, and while ying the button, he


    said with a calm expression, "To kill with a borrowed knife, you may not have to show yourself."


    Then, taking the lead, he lifted his feet and walked out.


    Leo thought for a second and followed suit. It seemed that I was the only one, ignorantly and blindly


    following.


    It was not until I got in the car that I realized that Benjamin was designing even Edgar and his wife


    together!

 Chapter 1053 Waiting is torturous

    Chapter 1053 Waiting is torturous


    What a deep mind.


    What does Benjamin really want?


    But now there is obviously no time to think about this, are rivals, the Edgar''s do not have to be better


    than Benjamin to deal with.


    Dennis turned out to be extremely calm, his eyes leveled right in front of him, holding my hand in his,


    his eyes slightly narrowed, "It''s the same who clean up first, just thank Benjamin for making the choice


    for me."


    ......


    Probably no one expected that the reunion after six years would be such a scene.


    When I arrived at the Vance family, I saw the elders sitting around the sofa, having a good time.


    Although I had already met in the video, seeing me alive in front of my eyes, Luna was still a bit moved


    and couldn''t help but get up ande over, but Samuel next to her pulled back, so she didn''t stage the


    reunion scene.


    Dennis led me over to him with a humble attitude, "Mom and Dad, Uncle Link."


    The "Mom and Dad" are Luna and Samuel, ignoring Edgar and Angelica next to them.


    I thought it would cause some confusion, but unexpectedly, Edgar was actually good-natured enough


    not to count on it, instead, he greeted us in a good mood and sat down, "It''s good to be back, dinner


    will be ready soon, sit down for a while first."


    "Where are the kids, didn''t theye?" Angelica saw that Snowy and Jamie were not there and kept


    craning her neck to look at the door.


    I was trying to find something to say, but Dennis spoke up first, "There''s no need to involve children in


    adult matters."


    This is clearly to open up the sky to say the truth.


    It is also true that thest time Dennis brought me back, it has been a showdown with Edgar, this time


    each other in peace, but is afraid of his hands to keep the research staff.


    The rapport beforeing was faked, and after Dennis'' words were spoken, the atmosphere naturally


    became stagnant.


    We were the guests, and it was Edgar who was embarrassed as the host.


    However, he carried out his good temper to the end and smiled instead of anger, "The inws came


    back suddenly, and you have many children there, so I''m afraid you can''t stay there, so let''s make do


    with it at home tonight."


    "No need." Dennis refused outright, "Kimdock''s presidential suite is permanently reserved for me, so


    entertaining the elders won''t be a problem."


    Edgar contemptuously hooked his lips, eyebrows slightly lowered, not to put Dennis in the eyes of the


    attitude is obvious.


    A few momentster, taking the posture of an elder, he said in a condescending manner, "Young is


    young, the children are so old, do not even know such a simple truth as caring for your elders? The


    journey from Country M is more than ten hours, you have to watch them toss and turn? Besides, ......


    The first thing you need to do is to get in touch with your daughter-inw''s family.


    "What if I''m not allowed?" Dennis'' tone took on an air of danger.


    "That is naturally as you wish." Edgar hands spread, calmly said, "as long as you can take people out


    of here, what can I say, but I have to remind you, our family elders, but are older, in case there is any


    bump when going out, do not me the father did not warn!"


    I was so disgusted with this hypocritical face, "Do you still want to forcefully hold people down!"


    The great Hungas is not a ce where one person can act alone.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Edgar side-eye to me, the eyes are still indifferent clouds, "you are Dennis''s wife, very should call me a


    father, is the Kennedy family and The Lewis family so profound family education, but failed to teach you


    manners? Or is it that after six years of sleeping around, you''ve already lost sight of us elders and this


    family, ra!"


    Without any particr exnation, I could clearly feel that Edgar was aware of my identity.


    Dennis went to great lengths to make the Vance think that I was Sue, a substitute, but now it''s still a


    lost cause.


    Those two words were enough to warn me.


    It was because he was sure I was ra that he had his sights set on Link and others - they were the


    best, threatening bargaining chips for me and Dennis.


    The only redeeming factor is that Edgar''s target is not three children.


    At this point the atmosphere in the living room is on the verge of a fire, as if casually adding another


    fire, is to disregard the decency of badnguage.


    Good thing the butler came over, "Master, Madam, it''s time to eat."


    That''s what defused a crisis.


    Ultimately, each of them had their own agenda and did a table with the fire suppressed.


    The meal was extraordinarily depressing, and Dennis and I didn''t speak throughout.


    As for Luna and the others, they had already agreed that if they encountered Benjamin''s people


    forcibly taking them away, they did not have to resist, and now they are reced by Edgar naturally.


    Edgar and his wife are superficially doing a good job, one after another, they are all from the business


    world, Luna and Samuel naturally will not be shy, and they are responding smoothly.


    Finally it was time to part, and Luna took me by the hand and stood by the roadside, making the


    nned scene of long-windedness and reluctance.


    Before getting into the car, Dennis also did not forget to coldly warn Edgar, "I hope you do what you say


    and treat ra''s rtives well, otherwise, I will let the entire George Group, as a funeral."


    When we came, it was just the three of us, and when we went back, it was still the same.


    Although it was Dennis'' n, the anxious feeling spread uncontrobly as I watched Link and their


    figures get smaller from afar.


    Probably sensing my nervousness, Dennis reached out and swept me into his arms, giving a


    reassurance pill, "I promise, Mom, Dad, Uncle Link, none of them will get hurt."


    Dennis is a man of promise and will never make a promise easily if he is not sure of something, with his


    words, all the worries in my heart were removed.


    "Don''t be in a hurry," Leo from the front seat interjected not too early, meaningfully, "we are sleepless


    tonight."


    This sentence just finished, outside the night sky will thunder out of a lightning, the branches of the


    trees on both sides of the road like being shaken hard, swaying wildly from side to side, soon, the


    rumble of thunder rang through the clouds, the next storm is enough to imagine.


    As Leo said, it was destined to be a remarkable night.


    When I got home, after washing up and taking care of the kids in bed, I put on my coat and went


    downstairs.


    Leo and Dennis were both guarding the hall, one sitting on the sofa with his chin propped up, the other


    standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his back to me, the blinding light of the lightning


    shining in, pulling Dennis'' shadow long and lonely.


    This atmosphere, there should be no news yet.


    Waiting is often the most torturous.


    If all goes well, Dennis'' men will find the secret address where Edgar is hiding tonight and break it up in


    one fell swoop.


    If it doesn''t go well, nights like this will be the norm in the future.

 Chapter 1054 Any less will not do

    Chapter 1054 Any less will not do


    Throughout the night, no news came, the body has sounded the signal of extreme sleepiness, but the


    spirit is holding strong, no sleep.


    The night dissipated, the sky was fish-belly white, and the rain on the porch began to thin out, as if


    knocking out the end of the empty-handed.


    Leo finally couldn''t sit still, got up violently, just took his jacket and went outside, "I have to set off the


    Vance family today."


    This was discussed before the n began, and in the event of an ident, the fish will die.


    But this is always the next best thing, once the real action, Edgar and the police to join forces, then


    even if we are reasonable, will be unreasonable to be controlled party, so as ast resort, take


    this step is extremely inappropriate.


    "Let''s wait." I called out to Leo and looked at the wall clock, "There''s still half an hour before the


    agreed-upontest time, and with all the rainst night, maybe it was dyed."


    "No patience." Leo''s face was not very good, but did not really leave, and after thinking for a while with


    a sullen face, decided to let Dennis make a decision.


    "You came up with this n, tell me, by now, are you going to continue to sit here indifferent?"


    There are no obvious words of me in the words, but between the lines, but all are the indignation to


    hold Dennis responsible.


    He didn''t mean to take it personally, but now that the elders'' lives and deaths are uncertain, no one can


    be calm.


    I believe that Dennis, after the reunion, he has long ceased to be the former, in order to achieve the


    purpose, at the expense of the interests of the people around the cold-blooded machine, but Leo is still


    stuck in the past on his perception, did note out of it, no one is wrong.


    I opened my mouth to exin for Dennis, but his low voice rang out from the direction of the floor-to-


    ceiling windows, "I''ll go with you."


    The final time of the appointment is even if the n does not work, but also can safely bring back a few


    elders safely thetest time limit, before that, all actions begin to be detected by the other side, are the


    possibility of hurting the enemy a thousand, self-loss eight hundred.


    But Dennis actually agreed to join Leo in the adventure.


    He finished looking at me, lifted his feet and walked over, picked up the air conditioning nket next to


    him and draped it over my shoulders, his voice was soft and husky, "Go up and get some sleep, I


    promise you I will bring Mom and Dad and Uncle Link back safely."


    After giving me a little smile of peace, Dennis let go and walked towards the door.


    Even Leo was taken aback by his reaction and froze for a moment beforeing back to his senses


    and lifting his feet to follow.


    The two passed by the stairway, but the phone rang abruptly, as if the lightning that broke through the


    long skyst night, instantly igniting the atmosphere of the whole house.


    Leo immediately took out his cell phone, put it to his ear and answered it, and after a few seconds,


    looked grim and hung up.


    "Well?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    Leo turned his face to look at me and noddednguidly, "All mastered."


    I noticed that Dennis''s eyebrows, which had been tightened, eased up at this moment.


    He is not aware of how selfish those practices once were, and is looking forward to his own


    transformation and being able to truly protect my family.


    Last night was more like an examination paper, failure, perhaps he will not have the courage to stay by


    my side, only sess, to prove that today Dennis has really changed, into a real man who will protect


    me and my family at all costs.


    Dennis breathed a sigh of relief, and so did I. The moment our eyes collided, the corners of our lips


    curved in tacit agreement.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Well, since things are set right, I''ll go get the people back, you two couples are both very sick and


    have stayed up all night, hurry up and rest upstairs."


    Leo said and prepared to leave alone.


    Dennis reached out and grabbed his arm and said indifferently, "Toby will take care of it, Deborah and


    the baby will be here this afternoon, and you''re going to meet them with this honorable face?"


    "Deborah?" Leo was baffled, "What do you mean?"


    Dennis let go and walked toward me, saying as he did so, "I mean, I had arranged for a private jet to


    Country M two days ago, and Deborah and the baby were already on their way."


    I wondered when he had arranged this, with the same expression as Leo, "You were prepared for this?"


    Dennis stood still, reached out and wrapped his arm around my shoulders, smiling at the corners of his


    eyes, "Since it is a family reunion, any one less will not work, not to mention, the great-uncle can not


    see his wife and children, the heart is not solid, easy to fire, for the sake of family harmony, it is


    necessary to n ahead."


    Leo''s eyes narrowed slightly and he raised one eyebrow, "Why does that sound like aint to


    me?"


    Dennis shook his shoulders in a good mood and tossed the subject to me, "Honey, did I do something


    wrong?"


    "Hmph ......" How can I say this? On one side is Leo''s sharp gaze, and on the other is Dennis''s pretend


    aggrieved little expression, whoever is chosen is guilty.


    Look left and right, I simply dropped my shoulders, broke away from Dennis''s arms, yawned and


    walked upstairs, "I''m sleepy, what''s the matter wake up and talk, three children to you two, I want to


    sleep well, no one to disturb, bye!"


    Behind him, Dennis followed suit and said, "You heard my brother-inw, ra said, the kids are


    counting on you, so I''ll go up and stay with ra, otherwise she won''t sleep well."


    "Hey - you two couples! ying with me!" Leo couldn''t say anything, and when he chased her to the


    staircase, Dennis simply took three steps, and disappeared at the entrance of the building in the blink


    of an eye.


    The only thing that responded to him was an empty staircase.


    It''s the weekend, but the kids'' biological clocks are spot on. No surprise, Leo will still be able to sleep


    for three hours before he has to get up with the kids!


    When people are jealous and tired, near the pillow sleep will instantly erode the whole body, a lie down,


    my consciousness began to blur, vaguely feel the movement of Dennis lying down beside me, but has


    been sleepy to no strength to respond, only muttered the words not awake, "after all will not happen


    again, right?"


    "Not anymore." Dennis sidled up to me and buried his head in the crook of my neck, his warm breath


    hitting my ear, "Go to sleep, Uncle Link and the others have arranged to rest close by, I''ll wake you up


    when the guys get back."


    It was like a sedative, feeling Dennis'' familiar body heat and smell, and the next second I fell into a


    deep sleep.


    ......


    It was afternoon when I woke up, and the bedroom was quiet, as if I was the only one left in the house.


    Thinking that Dennis had gone to deal with Edgar, he prepared to go downstairs to call about the


    situation.


    When I got to the living room, I realized that Dennis and the kids were there on the couch, only there


    was no sound at all.


    Dennis is holding a tablet, supposedly on business, Jamie is in Inte ss, but with headphones,


    rie is holding a thick book, not sure what it is about, and even Snowy is honestly lying on the table


    copying English words.


    The scene looks a little off anyhow.


    Dennis was the first to notice me and got up as soon as he put the tablet down, walked over to me and


    stole a kiss on the forehead, "Awake."


    "Hmm." I nodded, "You guys are?"


    Snowy heard my voice and immediately jumped up andined, "Mommy you are finally awake,


    Daddy is bad, he won''t even let Snowy talk!"


    rie immediately teased her, reaching out to scratch her cackle, "You''re not the one who''s been


    making too much noise, waking up Daddy and trying to wake up Mommy, little monkey."


    Snowy was tickled by her giggling, so she dodged to the side, her mouth still defiant, "Which is not! It


    was uncle who said-"


    To the side, it seems to be aware of betrayed uncle, and self-conscious pursed his mouth, do not


    speak.

 Chapter 1055 Of course you have to thank me

    Chapter 1055 Of course you have to thank me


    In the end it is a child, masking emotions are so obvious, want to pretend to be tricked are not able to.


    "How long have you been sleeping?" I asked Dennis.


    Dennis didn''t say anything, but rie spoke up first, "Daddy woke up in the morning and watched


    Snowy wash up."


    In that case, wouldn''t you have done Leo''s work and slept for less than three hours?


    I am a little distressed, just at this time, Leo came in from the outside, four eyes, each other''s heart of


    the little nine each know, and then look at Snowy, is simply all ounted for the expression.


    Leo was so vain that he went straight to the other direction of the living room, muttering to himself, "I


    can''t be med for this, who let Snowy be this guy''s own child, he ran to your room as soon as he


    woke up, I couldn''t even stop him!"


    I pursed my lips and smiled, "So you slept by yourself and left Dennis to watch the baby alone?"


    "Who''s to me for the baby you gave birth to?" Leo shrugged his shoulders, incontestable, looking


    like he was ready to carry the bummer to the end.


    I had no choice but to send Dennis upstairs to rest, "Go back to sleep for a while, you haven''t slept


    much these days."


    Although the day before because ......


    No matter what, it is no longer a teenager, rest is the top priority, not sloppy.


    Dennis, however,ughed it off, "I''m used to it, I''ve been sleeping three or four hours for years, don''t


    worry about it."


    The heart is suddenly very unpleasant, these years as the Vance family''s cash cow, Dennis is not more


    difficult than ordinary people.


    Noticing that my emotions were not right, Dennis put his arm around me and gently rubbed his


    shoulders, soothingly saying, "The future is long, there will be plenty of opportunities to rest in the


    future, solve the immediate problems, when I sleep in the future, how long to sleep, you decide."


    Finally, I was amused by his thoughtfulness, "That''s what you said."


    Dennis lost his smile, "Lend me two guts, I wouldn''t dare to lie to my wife in front of my brother-inw


    and children."


    "Huh messed up, can''t look away." Leo yin and yang snorted, causing a few kids to look at us and


    snicker.


    Looking at the children''s expressions, I want to cry, there is such a yful uncle, these children do not


    know what they will grow into in the future, really anxious ah!


    After a few moments of silence, Leo began to dismiss the children, "Okay, after being bullied by your


    fascist father all morning, no need to do your homework, go y in the garden."


    "Oye! Long live Uncle!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Snowy exploded at the sound of it, dragging Jamie towards the side door, and rieughed before


    following.


    Six or seven years old is the most naughty and daring, we are afraid of some idents, but the good


    thing is that rie is there, saving us a lot of worry.


    As soon as they left, Leo''s expression immediately serious, "the Vance family our people have teamed


    up to end, now Edgar and his wife are locked up in the basement, there are still Benjamin siblings left,


    how do you n?"


    Dennis'' life of suffering was caused by the Edgar''s, and it was time for them to be punished.


    But Benjamin and Dorothy, in the end, are just the products of the Vance family''s perverse education,


    and have no deep grudges against us, not to the point of killing.


    Dennis didn''t answer directly, but helped me out, "First, let''s get it over with."


    I knew the weight of the words and was silently helped along by him, not saying a word.


    The entrance to the basement is in the garage next to the vi, and the mercenaries Leo brought back


    have changed into civilian clothes and are guarding the perimeter, and their mere presence can scare


    off the aplices whoe to rescue Edgar and his wife.


    Dennis escorted me all the way down the dim light and turned three or four corners before I saw the


    underground cage where Edgar and his wife were imprisoned.


    When you walk in, you can see at a nce the men and women held in the fence.


    Edgar was still wearing a nightgown, apparently captured from home, the dim cell, he stood stubbornly,


    refusing to stain the ground with dust, as if so, he could swear that he was still a nobleman on high.


    Angelica also refused to sit, no cosmetics to decorate the face white and dry, eyesx, like a white


    paper glued to the iron fence, seems to be ready to fall.


    Seems to be standing all day has been tired to deted, we came in when they did not notice, until


    Dennis helped me to stand in front of Angelica, the shadow blocked the light shining on her face, she


    only snapped her eyes wide awake, "Dennis! Dennis you are here, quickly release Mom and Dad, here


    we really can not stay, just as Mom please, let me and your father go Dennis ......"


    Edgar also looked over, only with the same condescending expression on his face.


    Dennis directly ignored Angelica''s plea and looked up at Edgar, his voice indifferent, "You lost."


    "Hum ......" Edgar bared lightly, "What do you mean by losing, losing to your own son, doesn''t it just


    prove that I am the most sessful father?"


    "Bah." Leo spat, "You''re worthy too!"


    Edgar not angry instead of smiling, back hand to the fence, not slow to push the sses on the bridge


    of the nose, "I must say, you guys this move to the bottom is indeed a surprise, Dennis, you have


    grown, from now on the Vance family''s family business, I can rest assured to hand over to you."


    "Yeah well ......" Dennis lowered his voice, his biting eyes flooded with coldness, his voice carried a


    suppressed killing intent, "So I should still thank you?"


    "Of course you should thank me!" Edgar didn''t know where he got the strength to deliberately raise his


    voice and red at Dennis, "If you didn''t have my noble blood in you, do you think you would have


    made it this far?"


    Seen to their own face, not seen so shameless, even if only to watch, but I still can not help but gnash


    my teeth.


    Dennis to today''s position, are their own step by step, even with the help of others, thanks to the


    George family who raised him, rather than let him suffer, almost living as a monster Edgar.


    The Dennis who heard the words did not suffer any better than me, the tall figure blocking the fence,


    immobile and trembling, the fists tightened to make a cackling sound, which shows the indignation of


    the heart.


    After a few moments, he forced his emotions to remain calm and slowly spoke, "When you knew you


    were the Vance, you could have recognized your ancestors openly, so why did you design the car


    ident and involve ra''s grandmother and the Whites in it Why ...... The only thing that didn''t take


    me away, and now you''re going to great lengths to promote me to the top."


    Thatst sentence, Dennis''s heart is breaking, right?


    Unconsciously red-eyed, I stepped forward and wrapped Dennis'' hand in mine, hoping that this would


    make him feel better.


    Perhaps Edgar is simply a monster, and this picture of deep love, falling in his eyes, has turned out to


    be a credit to himself.


    "Look at you two as a couple, how loving you are, if I hadn''t arranged that all, do you think you would


    have met? Good son, father gave you such a good marriage, how can you be so good and bad and


    turn around and me me?"

 Chapter 1056 Not worthy to be called a human being

    Chapter 1056 Not worthy to be called a human being


    The spiritual world level, there are always so many unbelievable existence.


    The aggressor actually crowned to y the great good man.


    "I''m telling the truth, you don''t believe it or not, back then our original n was to destroy you, the


    ''defective'' and then leave without a care in the world, if I hadn''t gone soft, you would have disappeared


    along with the ident, you think you will still have the opportunity to stand here, with a victorious


    posture, to interrogate your father. interrogate your father me!"


    Hearing these words, Dennis''s clenched fist bruises and trembles uncontrobly.


    It turns out that in the minds of Mr. and Mrs. Edgar, Dennis is not only a substandard product that is


    hard to get into, but he shouldn''t even be alive at all.


    Rtives and blood in their eyes, but the quantified products on the assembly line, the perfect


    standard, any product that does not go well, only to be destroyed as a result.


    It''s a living person, how can you say words like "should disappear" easily?


    Dennis did not speak for a long time, I know him, the more important things, just like faith, the moment


    of copse of the sadness is unspeakable.


    However, in Edgar''s eyes, these turn out to be taken and silently identified.


    He turned his gaze to me, his face rxed as if we were the prey in the cage, "Your grandmother Violet


    Kennedy is smart enough to know to unite the Old Mr. George, set up you and Dennis, hoping to


    resolve Dennis''s hatred of the White family, also considered a good intention, Dennis is today. Dennis


    has today, is also a credit to her."


    After a pause, he put his hands behind his back, idly pacing back and forth, "Unfortunately, ah, inferior


    people are always inferior people, take life to guard something, was swapped without knowing, also not


    right, can not say so, if there is no that oil agreement document, my return to the Vance family will not


    be so smooth, from this point on, I should also thank her well. "


    "The agreement was taken away from you long ago?"


    If this is true, then what was Edward''s obsession for all these years?


    No, I got it. Not long after I said that, a terrible thought mmed into my head.


    Edgar smiled and hooked the corner of his mouth, revealing a satisfied look, "It''s not too dumb to think


    of that, how about, knowing the truth, do you want to p your hands for my perfect n?"


    Praise?


    For him to take away the agreement, to y Grandma and the Old Mr. George in the palm of his hand,


    so that the two old people will not end up well?


    Or is it deliberately designed for him to make the George family, the White family cross, so that Dennis


    can not be under the shadow of hatred for the rest of his life?


    Dennis is his next of kin and cannotment on these vices, but I am not.


    "So from the very beginning, you saw through the White family''s plot, and not only that, you also took


    advantage of the opportunity to turn the tables on them, both by taking away the oil exploration


    agreement and by using the fake death to get out of it, leaving a mess behind, leaving Dennis and the


    White family, the Davies family Those jackals fighting, am I right?" I took a deep breath and did my best


    to look calm.


    If my analysis is right, then even I, too, have be part of his n.


    Edgar shrugged and acquiesced.


    When the answer came, the first thing that broke into the heart was a sense of relief, followed by a


    bubbling shock and irritation.


    "You know that you have the background of the Vance family, so you can take the agreement and the


    White family and other people can do anything to you. How can you bear it?"


    Edgar spread his hands with an innocent face, "Why risk entangling with those inferior people when


    you can perfectly erase the humble past? What''s more, I''m just taking advantage of the White family''s


    original n to make us scapegoats, but I was smart enough to see through it and design a way back


    to escape.


    I got angry and shouted back, "But the problem is that you''re standing here alive! You even thought


    about taking Dennis'' life! What right do you have to be here calling your son "son" when you once tried


    to kill him and ruin the rest of his life."


    "A man like you is not only unworthy of being a father, you are not even worthy of being called a human


    being at all!"


    Edgar is not angry, smiling and raising the corners of his mouth, "I don''t deserve it, what about you, you


    think you are more noble than me? More qualified than me to stand up for Dennis?"


    "At least I won''t treat him as amodity to bepletely discarded without use." Dennis''s mood was


    so low that I didn''t dare show weakness, hating that I couldn''t unload the man in front of me with my


    eyes.


    If I had a mirror right now, I would be able to see how hideous my expression was.


    But I know very well that in order to guard the man I love, these, are not worth counting.


    However, after Edgar heard these words, the smile on his face became deeper, and the coldugh


    "huh" was even a bit harsh.


    I asked myself that I had no shame in what I said, but I couldn''t help but still be sessfully provoked


    by his attitude, and my sullen face waspletely devoid ofughter, "What are youughing at?"


    Edgar raised his eyes to look at me, the expression has been collected a lot, but the pair of


    unfathomable eyes, still give people a creepy feeling, "Women, ah, always so fond of self-touching, you


    selfless, not calcting to take advantage of, you fantasize that the other party is also the same as


    you? Want me to tell you, Dennis''s hereditary blindness, how to control and not rpse even now ......"


    "That''s enough!" Dennis interrupted with a sudden voice, seemingly not wanting to face what was


    He raised his hand, and Toby, who was in the distance, came forward with his men, opened the cell


    door and walked in, and set Edgar out.


    Two bodyguards came in at the door, they carried an elm chair, straight to the cell door and put it down,


    then the person holding Edgar took out a rope, after tying his whole body, took out a set of special iron


    apparatus, wrapped the back of the head at the same time, but the face was fully exposed.


    Immediately after, the other bodyguards brought in arge bucket of water standing behind the chair,


    and from the top position, a hose was extended and connected, just above Edgar''s.


    The next second, Dennis walked up to Edgar and raised his foot to kick the chair leg.


    Edgar fell backwards with the force, but his whole body was bound and he could not move.


    Dennis walked around him unhurriedly, walked to the location of the water pipe switch and pressed the


    valve switch.


    Soon, a dense session of water droplets fell from above, dripping down on Edgar''s forehead,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment by moment.


    The heart snapped, this is, drip torture?


    Dennis walked up to Edgar, bent down, eyes like hardened ice, calm but cold, "You also taste, pain in


    the body, day by day, month by month, minute by minute torment taste."


    After saying this, he lifted his feet towards me and helped me to go outside, before going up the steps,


    he stopped again and instructed with a sideways nce behind him, "There is no need to feed and


    water for the next seven days."

 Chapter 1057 Consideration

    Chapter 1057 Consideration


    Back in the living room, a group of people in white uniforms had been waiting for a long time.


    As far as I can remember, the only people associated with Dennis are the professionals in charge of


    drug development who dress like medical professionals.


    Dennis'' words also confirmed my suspicions, "The stuff Edgar injected you with is what they


    developed."


    I looked carefully, but do not think that these people are any great evil, and even from their expression


    to see a trace of fear.


    Leo stepped forward and stopped in front of the oldest researcher, "Where''s the antidote?"


    The researcher originally had his head down, and now he pressed it down even more, cowering and


    scowling, "No ...... There is no antidote."


    "What did you say!" Leo directly grabbed the man''s cor and lifted him up suspended in the air, his


    eyes widening in anger as he snarled, "I think you want to bury my sister with you!"


    "No, that''s not it sir, listen to me exin, when I say there is no antidote I mean, there is no need for an


    antidote, the poison in Miss Kennedy''s body, it was solved years ago!" The researcher struggled to


    push Leo''s hand, trying to break free from his grasp, yet it was an egg against a stone, to no avail.


    At these words, the anger on Leo''s face immediately dissipated, and in the next second, his eyes


    became tough again, fiercely carrying the man higher, and asked through gritted teeth, "What the hell is


    going on, give me a clear exnation!"


    Once also in the City P flourishing mixed world demon king, y horizontal, the momentum than


    Dennis can not lose much, a strong sense of oppression impact, the man suddenly began to twitch,


    eyes rolled white.


    Older people are always less frightened.


    Although Leo was reluctant, he let go of the hand with a soft heart.


    The moment the man fell to the ground, the young researcher next to him immediately took the


    medicine toe forward, so that he inhaled a few puffs, which calmed the symptoms of the disease.


    The man just breathed a sigh of relief, Leo bent down, snatched the medicine into his hand, raised it


    above his head, coldly continued to pursue, "I do not have much patience, this time you are lucky to


    live, next time, there will be no one to bring you medicine, say it!"


    The man and the young researcher looked at each other with a torn expression, but the afterglow


    nced from time to time in the direction of Dennis.


    It felt, more than fear, like he was being asked for advice.


    Soon, Leo also noticed that when he looked at Dennis again, his eyes were a little different.


    Just as he was about to ask a question, Dennis spoke up first, "Go ahead."


    The two short words are loud and clear, the old researcher like a get out of jail free card, grabbed Leo''s


    pants leg and began to cry, "This is all Mr. Vance directed, we just follow orders to do things, had no


    idea things would turn out like this ......"


    "Ten years ago, Mr. suddenly took back the DNA samples of a man and a woman, that is, Mr. George


    and Miss Kennedy, and after testing, unexpectedly found Mr. George''s gic pathology trend, but


    surprisingly, Miss Kennedy''s genes, there is a cure for Mr. George''s gic Defective part!"


    "Mr. Vance attaches great importance to the gic merits of offspring, the formation of our team, is


    the hope of research to change the gic method, ten years ago, the first results of research, has


    been sessfully experimented on animals, so after aprehensive examination of Miss Kennedy''s


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    genes, Mr. Vance immediately made a Miss Kennedy to do the decision to experiment."


    "The experiment had side effects, and Mr. Vance knew Mr. George would not agree, so after sufficient


    preparation, he had to choose to take the child captive and check the health of the small child while


    injecting the drug into Miss Kennedy."


    Gic human experimentation has always been regted by countries, and although it goes against


    humane principles, it is not difficult to understand. The worst result is a life for a life, or to put it bluntly,


    a bought life.


    Perhaps it is dead once, hearing this does not feel angry, but rather a sense of gratitude.


    The re-ups were painful, with dizziness, vomiting, and only a few moments of wakefulness. I often


    didn''t know what I had done and worried that I wouldn''t be able to be there for my child''s future, but it


    was worth it to get through it and get Dennis healthy.


    Edgar knew Dennis well enough that he would not have agreed if he had known that his health would


    have to be traded for my pain.


    But he did not know me well enough, if he had confessed his identity and stated his purpose, how


    would he have known that I was not willing to sacrifice for Dennis?


    Leo''s face was also unreadable, but his eyes were slightly narrowed and his expression was


    scrutinized, "So six years ago, ra often fainted and vomited blood, all as a side effect?"


    Speaking of which, the old researcher suddenly let go of Leo''s leg warily and sat down on the ground


    with his head down, his eyes looking left and right, not knowing what he was afraid of.


    Leo''s eyes were so sharp that he lifted his foot and kicked the person to the ground directly after he


    found the anomaly, his voice was almost a growl, "Don''t fucking stammer, tell me everything!"


    The old researcher ate pain covering his chest, the pain has been unable to speak, Leo that kick, is not


    a bit of mercy.


    The young researcher hurriedly held himself in front of the old man and opened his mouth as if begging


    for mercy, "Please be kind, don''t do anything to Professor Aiden anymore, I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you


    everything, vomiting blood, dizziness, long sleep, that''s all the poison we injected in order to cover up.


    As for the real side effects of gic testing ...... Even we have not yet learned, so there is no way to


    say!"


    "You fucking--" Leo grabbed the young researcher''s cor with both hands, his eyes straightening with


    anger, "Talk to me! I just need to know if ra is going to be okay or not!"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know!" The man with the tall eyes cried, "We took the cultured gene fragment,


    ording to the theory, the experiment soon Miss Kennedy should be blind, but after so long, still safe


    and sound, so we really do not know whether the fragment taken will not ur lesions, or caused other


    lesions, Miss Kennedy is our first human experiment, the specific experimental data, we have not had


    time to count, so it is impossible to estimate the probability and direction of lesions!"


    By the end, the young man had broken down and didn''t even dare to look Leo in the eye.


    And we, likewise, are overwhelmed.


    It turns out that Dennis'' lightes at the expense of my light.


    God has been kind to us for a while, mercifully not making me sick, but throwing in a time bomb with no


    known expiration date, as if it would blow up at any moment.


    This feeling of walking on thin ice is too familiar, so familiar that Iughed out loud, crying andughing


    at myself, "It seems that God is also jealous of my life too happy."


    The words were addressed to Dennis, but all I saw was his heavy face.


    I know he''s feeling guilty, but I also know that he can''t be med for this.


    I was just about tofort Dennis when I suddenly remembered something and turned my face to the


    young researcher, "I am the first case, which means that you are still doing this human experiment!"

 Chapter 1058 - Something More Outrageous

    Chapter 1058 - Something More Outrageous


    That''s when I remembered the babies that Edward had kept in captivity at Country M.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Changing genes and surviving on merit is obviously something you want to do while the iron is hot, and


    the earlier the sess rate, the better, so Edgar reached out to the defenseless child.


    Survival of the fittest is aw of nature, but in the eyes of the Vance, it has apparently be an


    excuse to prey on the survival opportunities of others.


    In order to realize the Vance family''s perfect gic n, they have vited humanitarianism by using


    countless newborn babies and children as test subjects, sacrificing the happiness and integrity of


    millions of families as a matter of course in order to keep their own wealth and glory.


    After the words fell, all the fellows bowed their heads in unison and chose to keep their mouths shut.


    The silence, precisely the best proof of my suspicions.


    For a moment indignation overwhelmed all emotions, I could not resist spitting, "What the hell!"


    Think of the tame lions and tigers in the circus and you can see how terrible it is to be a test subject.


    "inferior people" while torturing the descendants of the "inferior people" to destroy their hopes.


    A child is a gift from God, the cleanest and purest being in the world, yet the Vance is involved in a


    swamp of profit.


    I shudder to think what the Vance will do one day when the research technology is mature, whether it


    will simply ensure the continuation of the family''s perfect genes, or whether it will extend its evil hand to


    the offspring of ordinary people and engrave "inferiority" into their genes.


    Thinking of this, couldn''t help but re at the two fellows on the ground, grinding his back teeth and


    opening his mouth to curse, "Aiding and abetting the enemy, you''re no good!"


    "All the remaining researchers and experimenters who were involved in the experiment, where are they


    now!"


    Horrible and hateful anti-human experiments that should never have continued to exist.


    At the moment, the young researcher''s face was full of snot and tears, and his eyes werex because


    of fear, and hearing my words, he broke off and said an address, "m, Country M California''s St. Peter''s


    Orphanage ..... .118 ......"


    The voice was too small and vague, I did not hear much, and I did not have the patience to ask


    questions, so I exined to Toby, who was guarding next to me, "Assistant Toby, you go there, find out


    the situation, as far as possible to solve the children out."


    "Yes, Mrs. George," Toby responded cheerfully, and then signaled his men to escort the group of


    researchers out.


    Once they left, only the three of us were left in the living room. Perhaps it was the unknown about the


    gic lesion in me that caused everyone to be unsure, so the atmosphere was extraordinarily


    stagnant.


    Leo had his hands in the pockets of his pants, his brow knitted into an inverted eight, looking like a


    preupied little old man.


    Dennis''s face is no better, always used to giving orders, not only just a few words, but now actually lit


    up a cigarette.


    I exhaled a long breath, grimaced and walked to him, directly grabbed the cigarette in his hand, turned


    around and pressed it out in the ashtray.


    "If I catch you smoking again, you will be directly punished by the familyw." This fierce look tone,


    probably I in the eyes of Dennis, just became a living tigress.


    So what? It was just a joke to liven up the atmosphere.


    For me, the gic lesion is uncertain and may never happen, but what I can be sure of is that Dennis


    will not go blind and I do not regret being a "guinea pig" for him this time.


    The more you don''t want to be involved, the more you have to separate clearly, just like Olivia,


    connivance or forgiveness, but it''s all a way for Dennis to try to pay for Calvin''s life.


    And Dennis and I, a couple, amunity of destiny, is destined to repeat the same mistakes over and


    over again, standing firmly by each other''s side of existence, so we can owe each other without fear,


    and rightfully so, the coupling.


    The real love in a love, will understand, as long as the right person, all the sacrifice concessions, are


    willingly.


    Dennis and I were less than half a meter apart, confronting each other with their eyes, those dark eyes


    seemed to hide a spring of ck pools, the depth of the bottom.


    Women are always tough-mouthed at such times, saying disgusting words, choosing each other''s


    hearts but will not waver, hoping that the other side reads, and thetter.


    I don''t me him, and I hope he doesn''t punish himself with Edgar''s mistakes, all the way to this, what


    we should do is to look forward, not to keep the past regrets out.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the gloom on Dennis'' face finally dissipated a little, revealing a hint of


    a hijacked smile, and soon, taking up the identity of the superfluous son-inw, he stretched out his


    index and middle fingers and made a receiving motion toward me at the temple, jokingly saying, "Yes,


    my wife."


    I looked at him and unconsciously hooked the corners of my mouth and smiled in relief.


    A look, each other will be able to tacitly put down the heart of the mustard, get husband so, I this life,


    what is notplete.


    After a while, remembering that there is still a person at home, turning his face, he saw Leo sping


    his hands, staring at Dennis and me with a face of grievance and dissatisfaction, seemingly some


    doubts about life.


    Noticing that I was looking at him, Leo lifted his chin proudly and said gamely, "You guys go on, don''t


    mind mine, I''ll see how far you can go, I''ll learn too, who doesn''t have a wife?"


    I think I heard him hissing inside - wait for my wife toe, show blind your eyes!


    I smiled down, not only was I not ashamed, but I was justified in teasing Leo, "Well, hopefully by then,


    what the kids will see is not the cultivation of a wife."


    "Tsk, what are you talking about, what wife is strict, who is strict?" Leo retorted, and suddenly he sourly


    shifted the topic to Dennis, "Besides, I don''t need to learn how to be a strict wife, someone who has


    been in the kitchen for a long time is an example!"


    Come on, Leo is fighting with Dennis in this life.


    The original thought that Dennis will respond to the war, at least back to dislike two or three sentences,


    I did not expect him to find another way, fiercely up in my arms will be the princess embrace, a sky


    spinning, hands will not know when wrapped in his neck.


    I look up, Dennis is looking at me seriously, "Rarely great-uncle has the interest to learn, we should


    follow the main guest change, sell performance performance."


    "Hmm?" I froze for a moment, not reacting to what he meant.


    The next second, Dennis leaned over and gave me a sloppy peck on the forehead.


    The feeling of electric shock instantly spread throughout the body, at the same time, Leo''s unbelievable


    deep breathing sound came to his ears, "You guys don''t go too far!"


    Dennis turned his eyes in disbelief to look at him, "There are more excessive, it is not rmended


    that the great-uncle follow,prehend it yourself, ra and I, can only help you to this."


    When he finished, he carried me upstairs without looking back.


    The moment he turned around, Leo''s petrified expression was extraordinarily clear.


    When I reacted to what Dennis meant by "something more", half of my body had already stepped into


    the bedroom, and the next moment, my face turned red.

 Chapter 1059 Quick Battle

    Chapter 1059 Quick Battle


    Dennis kicked the door shut, put me on the bed and leaned over to press up, I hurriedly reached out


    and blocked between each other.


    Touching his robust chest, his palm felt like it had collided with a wall, shuddering violently before he


    tried to resist again.


    "Snowy they''re all awake ......"


    Dennis leaned down again, his body a minute closer to mine, his big hands stained over me, fumbled


    around on the bed for a moment, and pulled out the remote control from the night before.


    Seeing this, the soreness of the waist instantly became obvious, and I unconsciously made a


    swallowing motion.


    Dennis that night, too fierce, who can stand it ......


    Just at the moment of my recollection, Dennis calmly pressed the ck button on the remote control.


    The next second, the "bar" sound, the door locked at the same time, the balcony curtains also


    automatically closed, just now a bright room, immediately dim down, close to the distance, I can only


    barely see the outline of Dennis''s face.


    "It''s dark, the doors are locked, and the environment is now suitable for business?" Dennis deliberately


    lowered his voice and whispered in my side.


    I wanted to cry, "...... You''ve thought this through quite well."


    So Dennis, who has lived again, is using all his wisdom on this matter?


    Dennis wasn''t at all polite, "Thanks for thepliment."


    The words just fell, I will obviously feel hime up to kiss me, thinking of the previous night''s intense,


    I still have some fear, all over the body to resist, the moment of resistance, a bright idea, decided to put


    the n in ce.


    I took advantage of Dennis'' offensive, I wrapped my arms around his neck, pretending to cater, and


    when he inclined his head to kiss me, he suddenly opened his mouth yfully, "Or forget it, it''s not


    good for my husband toe back and bump into it!"


    Dennis sniffed and stiffened violently, the outline of his face in the darkness seemed to be tinged with a


    cold light.


    I pursed my lips and snickered, thinking that the n had worked and doused the fire in his body, ready


    to slip away for a while longer.


    At that moment, however, Dennis suddenly let go, causing me to fall heavily onto the bed, struggling to


    get up the moment he had already sharply dragged the jacket.


    I was dumbfounded, "What are you doing?"


    Dennis reached out and wrapped his hand around my waist, a force, and I managed to stick close, and


    then spoke, but in a serious tone, "Quickly, so that your husband does not find out."


    Shocked, his lips and tongue were then covered by his cool lips.


    Dennis was too familiar with my body, and after a few rounds, I lost the strength to resist and was left to


    his mercy.


    An hourter, Dennis reluctantly got off of me and turned into the bathroom.


    I was paralyzed on the bed, powerlessly looking at the ceiling, I then reacted, and Dennis y thirty-six


    ns, it is simply suicidal.


    ......


    Deborah and Tommy were on a six o''clock flight, and at seven, Leo showed up with someone.


    Link and Luna, who had a day off, also both arrived in thete afternoon.


    After six years, the family reunited, the children together a pile of y, the elders talk about the thrill of


    Folly arrived with the kids just as dinner was about to start, and as soon as she sat down, she


    cheerfully celebrated for us, "Congrattions, congrattions, finally free from the nightmare that has


    gued us for decades."


    Folly and Samuel''s rtionship has not changed over the years, not salty, this time I called people to


    asions, I worry that she is too out of the world, easy and social disconnect, which is why I thought to


    call on a piece, look at her this hot, it seems that I overthink.


    Socially and emotionally, there are only people Folly doesn''t want to approach, and there are no


    situations she can''t fit into.


    Leo chimed in, "It''s too early to celebrate, there''s still a Benjamin, not at all better than the Edgar


    couple."


    As he spoke, he sat sideways beside Deborah, intentionally or unintentionally ruffling Deborah''s long


    hair,zy and leisurely movements.


    From my direction, it is he will Deborah the whole person in the arms, sniffing her green silk smell of


    the picture, looks enjoyable, but Deborah is unusually calm, as if Leo is transparent, sitting straight, do


    not move to focus on listening to the crowd, in contrast, more seemingly Leo clinging and delicate.


    Karina is still there, I have imagined this scene, although things are different, but who can say that


    Deborah is not a good match for Leo, everything is a faceless arrangement of fate, the best


    arrangement.


    I found that I was watching, Leo simply more reckless, lifting his hand in the air to draw a semicircle, do


    harmony.


    It seems to be a psychological shadow of the previous abuse by Dennis, and can''t wait to make up for


    it.


    I don''t know if the years have softened him or Deborah has softened him, this moment of Leo, finally


    has the fireworks.


    The heart is pleased, so pursed lips and smiled out.


    Dennis noticed, reached out and held me in the same way and whispered to me, "What''s on your


    mind?"


    "Nothing." I looked up and squeezed Dennis''s hand on my left shoulder, gave a slightly reassuring


    smile, and said, "It seems like everyone is having a good time."


    Whether I am there or not, I can honestly let go of the past and start a new life.


    Thetter sentence, knowing full well that it is not pleasing to Dennis here, was not mentioned.


    Dennis pursed his lips and smiled, reached out and lifted the hair behind my ears for me, and slowly


    said, "Because you''re there."


    Seemingly careless movements, his dark eyes are so focused that it is easy to let people look away.


    Since when does he understand what is on my mind even without saying it?


    "ra," Luna suddenly called out to me, and I snapped back to my senses and turned my head to look


    at her, "You said, I''m listening."


    Luna nodded and said in a serious tone, "Leo said that the gic lesions in you cannot be urately


    detected?"


    This lively asion, I do not really want to mention this matter in my heart, but know that she is out of


    good intentions, or reluctantly answered, "Yes, there is such a thing, but it has been six years has not


    urred lesions, I think the probability is that there will not be any more idents."


    Luna shook her head to express her disagreement, "You can''t be sloppy about your body, how can you


    hope for what-ifs? Maybe the medical level in the country is not enough, after this side of things is over,


    you shoulde with us to Country M to have a good look."


    Six years have not seen, the stunning generation of Luna has also aged a lot, the eyes of the essence


    of all reveal the concern of the old man.


    The best way to give peace of mind to your elders, while presuming to keep your ears clean, is to


    ept these good intentions as they are.


    I nodded my head in agreement, "As you wish."


    As for when to go, is not really going abroad, that is all an afterthought, for the time being, after today.


    It was just a polite remark, but when I looked up, I found that the others were silently nodding,


    obviously taking it seriously.


    The heart shakes the shoulders, and did not dare to exin more.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    It''s a good thing that men''s minds always shift quickly, and in a short while they were back to business,


    "How sure are you guys about Benjamin?"

 Chapter 1060 - Fellow travelers

    Chapter 1060 - Fellow travelers


    This is Link asked, because Leo mentioned to him about the material of the oil painting, the old cadres


    Just after finishing, a maid came in at the door to inform, "Sir, Mr. Benjamin is here."


    Smiling, Link smoothly joked, "Yo, this is still to say that Cao Cao Cao Cao is here."


    "I don''t suppose you''re looking for this time to intercede on behalf of Edgar and his wife?" Folly


    spected.


    Leo''s sword eyebrows were raised, and his voice was tinged with thin anger, "If he had the guts to do


    that, he could havee and tried."


    Dennis said lightly, "Pleasee in."


    I don''t think Benjamin is so kind. If he really took the Edgar''s seriously, he wouldn''t have watched them


    fall into Dennis''s trap, and there must be another purpose for this visit.


    As expected, he walked in with Dorothy by his side.


    To be precise, is tied up Dorothy - hair loose draped, the body was tied up with a loop of twine, only


    one of the heels left on the feet, wretched and "pride" two words really can not be rted.


    "Take the young masters anddies upstairs." Dennis finished instructing the maids and got up and


    headed for the door, blocking Benjamin and his party close to the stairway.


    The maids got the order and scrambled to take care of the children upstairs, but Jamie somehow


    escaped the siege and barged in front of Benjamin in the blink of an eye.


    "Uncle Benjamin," Jamie respectfully called out, raised his head, a small expression of seriousness,


    "thest book has been studied most of the time, Uncle Benjamin when free again, can hand guide


    Jamie a couple? "


    Children do not understand theplexity of adults, and only see Benjamin as a mentor and friend,


    naturally frank and enthusiastic.


    How is this not the same as rie''s trust in Mario in the past?


    Although the wicked are terrible, but more terrible is the wolf in sheep''s clothing, the former at least


    have the opportunity to make a response, while thetter, once struck, bring irreparable damage.


    Having learned from my mistakes, I will not put my children in such a gentle trap again.


    "Jamie," I called out, raising my hand and bending it, gesturing for him toe over.


    Jamie turned his head, found out it was me calling him, and immediately jogged over.


    I took his hand, patted it on the fleshy face, and discussed, "The elders have business to discuss, so


    Jamie will go upstairs with rie and take care of his sister first, okay?"


    To Jamie, his mother''s words were holy orders and taking care of his sister was a mission, so there


    was no reason to refuse.


    When their figures disappeared at the end of the stairs, Benjamin had the cheek to continue inside, "I''m


    here to celebrate a good fight for big brother, won''t you invite me in?"


    Dennis reached out in front of his chest, blocking the way, the face is not provocative pressure.


    Not a word was said, but everywhere the intention of refusing guests.


    The brothers met narrowly at the aisle and confronted each other in silence for a while, before


    Benjamin finally took the lead and gave in.


    Benjamin took a step back and stood, passing a wink to the bodyguard behind him, who immediately


    took Dorothy and pushed her to the ground.


    "Ah-" Dorothy fell solidly to the floor, sucking in her breath in pain and struggling like a loach to curse


    away, "Benjamin, I''m your own sister, who are you to do this to me! I''m just taking what I deserve,


    wanting to be with the person I love most forever, what''s my crime!"


    Benjamin did not move, as if not heard, smiling at Dennis said, "you left thepany in the past few


    days, Dorothy repeatedly betrayed the interests of thepany, and even yed the idea of selling the


    a little, people I brought over, as to how to dispose of, on depends on the meaning of big brother."


    Hearing this I just felt a chill down my back.


    Benjamin this person is too terrible, framed Edgar and his wife is not enough, the sister is actually also


    so deep minded.


    Catching thieves and taking stolen goods is not a whim, to be foolproof, the back ground do not know


    from when to start nning.


    It is difficult to protect your brother from the day and night.


    Dorothy probably never dreamed that after avoiding the discouraging Dennis, she would have a chance


    to achieve her goal, only to fall on the always gentle and good-natured second brother, no wonder she


    was filled with resentment and grievances from the moment she entered the door.


    Dennis looked down towards the ground and directly ignored Dorothy''s presence, instead meeting


    Benjamin''s gaze with a cold stare, "This is the end, and we can still be at peace in the future,


    otherwise, the consequences will be self-inflicted."


    Benjaminughed lightly, "What is big brother talking about, why can''t I understand it."


    He paused here and said, "I see, big brother means, from now on, this huge family business will have


    to be supported by us two brothers, we must watch out for each other and walk hand in hand, right?


    This point big brother you can rest assured, we have always been the same path, and blood is thicker


    than water, can not be separated."


    This guy is not only thick-skinned can pretend, but also quite will give their own face gold.


    Even if it is the first heart of revenge, Dennis did not do harm to God, Benjamin, even the closest


    people are down to say, not to mention the possible association with human experimentation.


    A man like that is worthy of beingpared to Dennis?


    Dennis turned his back on me and didn''t answer, but from the atmosphere it''s easy to analyze that his


    face must not look any better at the moment.


    Benjamin is also sensible, know forcibly melt can not enter, so took the initiative to beat the retreat,


    "Since no one is wee, then Benjamin will not bother."


    "Big brother," Benjamin reached out and straightened Dennis''s suit jacket, "you have to digest these


    two great gifts I''m giving you, don''t let me be lenient, I''m sure you''ll show me satisfaction."


    After saying this, he gave me a meaningful look across the air and left.


    The opulent living room dispersed arge wave of people, the view became open at the same time,


    kneeling on the floor of Dorothy also became particrly harsh.


    Dennis raised his foot and took a step, then stopped and opened his mouth patiently, "Give me a


    reason to let you go."


    After half a lifetime of experience, Dennis is clearly more cautious when faced with a choice.


    Dorothy almost died in the hands of Dennisst time, but this time does not remember,


    condescendingly looking down at the ground, mouth hard, "nothing to say, if you think the same as


    Benjamin, think that women do not deserve to share the family property, then call the police, I have


    done so much for the Vance family, before leaving to take away their own part, I don''t see anything


    wrong with that."


    Dennis eyes slightly converge, expressionless said, "the parents who gave birth to their own were


    taken away, and their whereabouts are still unknown, but you are busy transferring your property, this is


    your inquiring mind, you really inherited the Vance family''s ''good tutor''. "


    "They''re missing?" Dorothy''s tone dripped with a hint of surprise, but then denied herself, "Impossible,


    Father is so cunning, who couldy hands on him?"


    After shaking her head for a moment in thought, she tried again with Dennis, "Are you telling the truth


    that father is noting back?"

 Chapter 1061 Brothers responsibility

    Chapter 1061 Brother''s responsibility


    Dennis slightly narrowed his eyes and stood in ce with an austere look, watching her take a deep


    breath, and the aura of nonchnce spread around his body.


    Without speaking, but better than speaking, everything is affirmed in the silent silence.


    Dorothy scrutinized him for a moment and had a vague answer in her heart, and the next second,


    Looking at Dorothy''s attitude, it seems that she has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Edgar, who boasts of being a high-ranking family, a family of top-ss people, discarded Dennis as if


    he had a defect, and now he has been betrayed by his gically superior children one after another


    and has fallen on his sword.


    All I see is a big disaster.


    Dennis looked at her with a deeper meaning in his eyes, and after a moment, looked slyly at Toby,


    "Take a trip to the Vi of the Vance family."


    Dorothy, who was just overjoyed to hear this, suddenly became extraordinarily emotional, "What do you


    want to do, how do you know there?!"


    The woman growled hysterically, and the whole person looked even so a hideous.


    Dennis, however, was indifferent and calmly turned his head to look at Toby, signaling him to hurry up


    and take the man away.


    The next second, Toby passed a wink to his men and dragged the cursing Dorothy out.


    After they left, the living room regained its calm. Dennis turned and met me with a look that told me he


    had something on his mind, but he quickly avoided it again and returned to sit beside me as if nothing


    was wrong.


    The fact that Dennis has long developed the ability not to show his anger in his decades of hibernation,


    avoiding my eyes with ease, but still discovered by me, proves that he is not trying to hide, but now is


    not the right time to express.


    Nothing but news rted to Dorothy, when the timees, Dennis will naturally confess, there is no


    need to ask questions at this time.


    For Link and others, a character like Dorothy is little threat, and they are more curious about the


    purpose of Benjamin''s appearance.


    "Edgar''s words and teachings, can really be his youngest son learned the essence of resentment


    towards his parents, designed to trap still understandable, even his own sister have to do, this person,


    already can not just use terrible to describe." Link spoke in the direction of the door, the heart is a little


    heavy.


    This is true, but so far, Benjamin did not show much malice, much less against us, this delicate


    bnce, like a fine thorn stuck in the throat, stuck in the flesh, can not swallow not nor take out, so that


    people can not sleep and eat.


    What''s even tougher is that there seems to be no reason for us to actively tear ourselves apart as long


    as Benjamin stays out of the way.


    Samuel is a very rxed performance, the face with a salty smile, very sure look, "City P in the end is


    still our territory, just a Benjamin, forgive him to have three heads and six arms, let him disappear, is


    not as simple as killing an ant."


    "Your dad is right, being subject to someone has to be on thin ice all the time, so you might as well take


    this opportunity to clean up together." Luna chimed in.


    I shook my head, not agreeing with them, "I suspect that the original explosion on the ind was


    nned by Benjamin, not so easy to deal with."


    This matter not long ago and Dennis general gas, he did notment, but also basic acquiescence,


    eradicate Benjamin this threat, not at all simple.


    Link has always been cynical, heard here will be grumpy, "You mean, we can not do anything with this


    guy? I don''t believe it, Leonard those who don''t know the sky is still pulled down, this is only a few


    years, City P can still give birth to a second ''Huang Taiji'' to?"


    Probably too angry, at this point, he stopped, "p" the folding fan in his hand closed, solemnly said,


    "Although I am no longer in the agency, but still have some connections, tomorrow, I personally go, let


    someone properly check the bottom of this Benjamin, Edgar The son of Edgar, not much cleaner!"


    Link immersed in his own strategy, his face is the air of sess, for a while, only then reacted to just


    that sentence a double entendre, even Dennis also a piece of scolded into, hurriedly opened his mouth


    to exin, "Uncle Link does not mean that ......"


    "No harm done." Dennis directly snatched the words and helped me up, "Let''s eat first, ra''s stomach


    is not good and can''t be dyed."


    He is not a careful man, said it''s okay is really not on the mind, the family are unconventional people,


    so no one will be bothered, while greeting the children downstairs, while walking to the restaurant.


    We were a little behind as we were located far away and had to let our elders go first.


    Taking this opportunity, I whispered to Dennis, "What are you going to do with Dorothy?"


    To blood rtives, Dennis is not a cold and heartless person, and Dorothy is not so incorrigible, dealing


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    with it, may not be like Edgar couple general.


    Dennis heard nothing emotional fluctuations, only calmly lead me forward, thin lips a closed, the tone of


    voice lightly, "of course is to do a good brother should do their duty, let sister happy and well."


    The words have no end, said I was in the clouds, unconsciously frowned.


    Dennis how vindictive, and he has dealt with people know, when Dorothy in order to keep their own


    interests, deceive Dennis, set him up with Susan, did that many stupid things, this debt, really can be


    so quickly resolved?


    The odds are that the man is talking backwards again.


    In selling this thing, all the men in the world are happy to wait for the opportunity to reveal the truth, the


    big show of intelligence and strategy.


    The richest man, who brings his own light, is actually keen on such childish tricks, and it seems that the


    role of the superfluous son-inw is too deep into the scene.


    Pursed lips and smiled, just, with him a time.


    ......


    Older people are always used to going to bed early, don''t look at Link''s hard body, but in fact is also a


    medicine jar, eight o''clock to take some medicine, and then go to bed early.


    The rest of us, the younger ones, were left to y with our children on the first floor.


    rie is studying math, Jamie with headphones after ss, the real ruckus is Snowy and Tommy, both


    grew up abroad, their personalities are very different, very yful, strictly speaking, we, the parents,


    just drink tea and watch them.


    Almost nine o''clock, Dennis took a phone call, about to go out, "the orphanage, there are a few children


    in the police station did not disappear for the record, Toby do not know how to deal with,e back


    soon."


    Snowy, who was grabbing toys with Tommy a second ago, heard that Dennis was leaving, dropped his


    toys and rushed over, hugging Dennis'' feet and not letting go, "Where is Daddy going, I want to go too!"

 Chapter 1062 Make another one

    Chapter 1062 Make another one


    Dennis raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head, saying lightly, "Be good at home and take care


    of mommy for daddy."


    "No!" Snowy pouted, her eyebrows furrowed together, "I want to go out and y, my uncle used to take


    me to y where I work, Daddy is bad, I don''t like Daddy anymore!"


    While saying that, while angry stamping his feet back in the past, two arms intertwined in front of the


    chest, full of small adults look, called peopleugh and cry.


    Dennis raised his eyes to look at Leo in the distance, a moment of helplessness shed under his


    eyes, and a hint of sorrow was vaguely interspersed, probably thinking that his daughter was spoiled


    like this by Leo, and the old father would have to be more indulgent in the future to regain his position.


    Leo, the culprit who created this feud, is still watching the fun and talking about the wind, "Little Snowy,


    you better not embarrass your old father, not everyone loves you as much as uncle~"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she was pinched by Deborah on her arm and said with disgust,


    "Where are you? He is the real father, you don''t need to sow discord."


    Leo "hissed" sucked in cool air, but his mouth was not honest, "I would like to be the real father of the


    little princess, or you suffer to apany me to recreate a?"


    "Stop it!" Deborah directly extended her index finger to block Leo''s mouth, "To give birth to you give


    birth, I do not want to experience another bone open ten fingers."


    "Hey ......" Leo yfully came over, pleasing, "Don''t ah, how good to have a daughter, like Snowy, cute


    and lovable,ter can also be your sweet little cotton coat, save you always say only you a woman at


    home, too boring."


    Deborah gave him a nk look, "When I say bored, is that what I mean?"


    "Or what?" Leo looked innocent.


    "I--" Deborah angry again, but seems to think of something, suddenly deted, "Forget it, said you do


    not understand, in short, want to daughter no way!"


    Leo was defeated, but he couldn''t figure out what Deborah was thinking, so he felt bored and shrugged


    his shoulders, so he didn''t insist.


    After so many years, Leo''s emotional intelligence is still called anxious.


    In addition to the woman''s mouth is not this one characteristic, the most prominent characteristic, is


    always need love andpanionship.


    Before Leo in order to find my whereabouts, running around the world, leaving less time for Deborah


    and the children, now it is easy to reunite the family, from Deborah''s point of view, naturally want more


    time for the two of them.


    Unfortunately, Leo has alwayscked subtlety in his emotions, and Deborah is destined to have a long


    way to go if she wants to get through to him.


    Dennis watched coldly as the two bickered, turned his head silently, and asked me for help.


    In the past, I couldn''t hold my children in my hands and protect them from all external harm, but the


    reality of the experience proves that hiding is not a solution to any problem, only face it, make yourself


    strong, and experience a crisis to make the best response.


    So, Snowy can go.


    "Just satisfy her this once." I stood up, "I''ll stay with her."


    Children are naive and timid, but with their parents by their side, they have endless courage.


    Dennis and my child, destined not to be ordinary life, some early experience of the world, is not a good


    thing, as parents, Dennis and I can do, is to be the most favorable shield behind her.


    As soon as Snowy heard me say yes, she jumped and ran for the door, regardless of the fact that


    Dennis hadn''t let go yet, "Oh~ go out and y, go out and y!"


    Looking at her cheerful back, can''t help but frown, so cheerful, in the end is with who.


    The rest of my eyes nced at Dennis, he did not take it to heart, standing still and waiting for me, very


    natural to extend a hand, indicating that I go to hold him.


    Pursed lips and smiled, raised his feet towards him, just handed him his hand, rie and Jamie


    suddenly stood out, a serious face looked up at us both.


    "What, you guys are going too?" I asked tentatively.


    "Hmm." Jamie nodded, "Where my sister is, I''m there, and I protect her."


    The seriousness of the words, really gentle to the heart.


    "How can my Jamie be so understanding~" I couldn''t resist reaching out and giving Jamie an


    encouraging pat on the shoulder.


    Between siblings, not separated hearts, all depends on the early childhood together, Jamie has this


    heart, there is no reason to spoil the fun.


    Looking up again, she and rie looked at each other and smiled at each other, "Needless to say,


    Jamie has to protect Snowy and you have to protect your younger siblings, right?"


    "Hey~" rie''s eyes bent with a smile, as if there were starlight shining in her eyes, kind and familiar.


    There is no way, we can not favor one over the other, so we have to take them all.


    This does not bring okay, a band to take away three, just a pile of children only left Tommy, this child


    although not very old, but with Leo a mold carved out of the fine very, a look at Snowy they all go


    outside, holding the model airne in his hand to chase.


    Wa are rushed, Leo and Deborah certainly can not sit still.


    By the time Dennis left at the end, it turned into a mini family night out, with a lively family in tow.


    ......


    It was ten o''clock at night when we arrived at the orphanage.


    The children in the institution had basically gone to bed, leaving only Toby, who had brought them back


    from abroad, waiting in a ssroom on purpose.


    The word "human experiment" gives me the feeling of danger, I thought that the children involved in the


    experiment, but also the face ispletely different, after getting off the car in the psychological


    construction,ter to behave in a critical manner, in order to give the children a good example.


    Walking into the ssroom, however, the scene was a surprise.


    In the old ssroom, a dozen half-grown children of varying ages lined up in two rows, although


    wearing uniform white hospital gowns, their bodies were indeed clean, without a trace of trauma, and


    their faces were not tortured and depressed, except for some fear because of seeing strangers.


    I was relieved that this was a blessing among misfortunes.


    Dennis stepped up to the podium and gave a brief sweeping nce from his perch, then asked Toby,


    "Have you done all the background checks?"


    "Yes." Toby responded respectfully, "Country M''s orphanage kept most of the information, only these,


    which were of unknown origin, so they were sent here temporarily."


    Dennis heard little reaction, deep eyes slightly narrowed, caught in thought.


    Therge ssroom is so quiet that you can hear a pin drop, and those children''s ragged gasps


    because of the tension, it bes particrly obvious.


    Snowy''s always been bold, and is the first time to see so many children, while Dennis thought of the


    gap, suddenly out from behind me, towards those children.


    I subconsciously wanted to reach out and stop it, but when I saw her curious face, I didn''t say anything.


    The good thing is that Jamie reacted quickly and immediately ran forward, holding his sister''s hand and


    apanying her, one by one, to see those children clearly.


    The first row is about the same age as Tommy, slightly more youthful and timid, Snowy hurriedly


    nced at it and skipped it, quickly pulling Jamie towards the second row.


    As she passed the skinniest child, Snowy suddenly stopped, her big watery eyes staring hard at the


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    child.


    After looking at it for a while, he took another lollipop out of his pocket and handed it to the child, "Here


    you go."

 Chapter 1063 A lifetime of enemies

    Chapter 1063 A lifetime of enemies


    The fleshy underhand hangs in the air, but the person on the opposite side has no intention of


    epting it.


    I then raised my spirits, carefully to look at the boy, shaking eyes for a moment, surprisingly feel some


    familiarity, but settle down, and do not feel, perhaps because the boy''s cheeks are too thin, than that


    minimal familiarity, malnutrition face in the visual impact.


    Theboratory is an orphanage in disguise, but also a small society, where the natural rules of the


    weak will continue, the boys are by andrge trapped at the bottom of the pile, always being oppressed


    that one.


    Snowy haspassion at heart and knows how to sympathize with the underdog, and as a mother, I''m


    d.


    Worried that the boy was afraid to ept the order because there was no adult, he gently voiced out a


    reminder, "Eat, it''s okay."


    In response to the voice, the boy looked up at me, his eyes had a different calmness than those of his


    peers, and with just one look, he felt like a man with a story.


    The experimental subject, used to being ordered around, should be nodding submissively at the


    moment, thanking the gift with his eyes, yet the boy is not.


    He looked at me calmly for a few seconds, then withdrew his eyes and jerked up a hand to a position


    flush with Snowy''s neck.


    Jamie instantly pulled Snowy back a step and blocked her in front of her with a solemn little face, "What


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    are you going to do!?"


    Snowy staggered two steps before standing firm, and after settling down, she saw the tit-for-tat scene


    between her brother and the boy. The boy''s hand was still hanging in mid-air, with no intention of


    withdrawing it, and his face was expressionless, against Jamie, and the atmosphere seemed


    extraordinarily tense.


    But Snowy ignored all this, calmly organized the clothes, restored the ground bounced two circles.


    This jump, a little something suddenly fell off the shoulder.


    Snowy picked it up and held it in her hand, excitedly handed it to Jamie and said with a smile, "Look


    brother, little brother is going to help Snowy with this! Not to hurt Snowy!"


    In her hand, was a candy wrapper.


    Snowy, like Jamie, likes to eat sweet things, but whether we, or Leo, do not allow her to eat too much,


    the ghosts will fight with us every day, either by hand or secretly, to hide the good food, and then sneak


    to eat when we are out of sight.


    The hand holding the one, probably before going out to eat candy, and fear of being found, so secretly


    hidden in the cor of the clothes, Jamie always used to follow his sister, or side by side, naturally not


    found, the little boy than Snowy half a head higher, and face to face, which saw, kindly want to help, but


    unfortunately by the sister control of Jamie misunderstood.


    False rm.


    Jamie took a step back to the side, knowing that the other party meant no harm.


    Snowy then handed the lollipop over again, smiling and bending her long eyshes, "Thank you! Now


    you can eat candy! This is my favorite lollipop, it''s delicious!"


    The boy did not refuse and took it with a nk face.


    Snowy watched him take the lollipop in his hand and smiled contentedly.


    That''s when Dennis had a decision, "Keep it all and sponsor it to adulthood in Mrs. George''s name."


    Toby nodded in response, "Yes."


    Dennis nodded slightly, turned his eyes to the middle of the ssroom, and called out, "Jamie, bring


    your sister here."


    At that, Jamie immediately took Snowy''s hand and led her back.


    Walking up to Dennis, Jamie respectfully said, "Father, I''ve brought my sister back."


    "Yeah." Dennis nodded, then looked at Snowy and lifted his lips indifferently, "From now on, no


    approaching strangers without permission from mom and me, can you do that?"


    When speaking, his face has little expression, Snowy into the eyes is his natural iceberg face,


    indifferent, not provocative.


    The children are also able to look at the face, now this situation, obviously not suitable for poor mouth,


    Snowy then honestly nodded to agree, "Got it."


    "Go home." Dennis added.


    When he finished, he turned in our direction and prepared to leave, leaving the two children to walk


    ahead of him.


    Jamie, always obedient to Dennis''s words, thought nothing of it and headed out the door, followed by


    Snowy.


    Without taking two steps, Snowy suddenly stopped and looked reluctantly at the scrawny boy who had


    just refused to go away.


    Dennis followed the sweep of her gaze, thought for a moment, and asked, looking down, "Want to take


    him away?"


    Snowy pouted, eyebrows wrinkled, eyes kept on the boy, "He is so thin, stay will also have been not


    enough to eat, aunt said, the orphanage children most most pitiful, Snowy want to help little brother


    ......"


    Thest sentence was said with extreme care, as if he was afraid of offending Dennis.


    Probably because Leo has taught me before, I know that I can''t be unreasonable on certain asions,


    and even if I am upset, I don''t dare to give up until I get what I want like I do at home.


    Dennis has always said no to the outside world, I thought this time will not be an exception, but he was


    unexpectedly moved bypassion.


    Without giving Snowy a reply, he stepped forward and looked straight ahead, his voice low and


    dangerous, "Come to the front."


    Naturally, this was said to the boy.


    Soon, the boy went from the second row and took his ce in front of all the orphans.


    Without other children''s shade, we will be able to see more clearly, his body under the sick suit how


    thin - obviously the smallest size clothes, through the wind, two-thirds of the width of the trouser legs


    and sleeves are blown, look really worried, the wind will not even a person a piece of blowing.


    Even we adults can''t bear to look at it, so it''s no wonder Snowy can''t help but show kindness.


    In front of Dennis, the boy was skinny like a small tree in front of a mountain, or a weak kind.


    "Come with me, the George family will support you, pay for your schooling, go to school with thedy


    from now on, guard the right and left, put thedy''s life first, or stay, the George Group will give you


    separate funding, you seek your own life, choose one."


    Dennis looked indifferent as usual, and did not show any expectation or favoritism, as routine and


    subdued.


    Just after that, the boy gave his answer, "I''ll go back with you."


    And without waiting for Dennis to give the order, the words fell, he took the initiative to walk over to


    Snowy, following Toby''s example, bending low and extending a hand to lead the way, "Miss, please


    walk ahead."


    Snowy instantly beamed with joy, and was in no hurry to get acquainted,ughing and jumping to keep


    up with Jamie''s pace.


    The boy is a regr fall at the end, pressing the step, not dare to overstep.


    Watching the kids walk under the dim streetlight, Leo put his hands in his pockets, thinking, "So we''re


    just going to keep this kid from unknown origins?"


    "Snowy likes it, what can be done?" Deborah said, "Don''t stand and talk, just because you spoil the


    child''s strength, if it were you, it would still be a result?"


    Leo was bored, smacking his lips with a helpless face, "talking about the child''s matter, how to squeeze


    to my head again, I am not wrong ......"


    Deborah gave a sidelong nce and didn''t answer.


    These two people, are going to be enemies for life.

 Chapter 1064 Deliberate Guidance

    Chapter 1064 Deliberate Guidance


    Tommy followed Jamie and the others, and Deborah and Leo naturally followed suit.


    Dennis and I were left, some distance behind.


    Walking shoulder to shoulder through the promenade, is also considered a rare world of two people,


    looking at the tall, thin boy who fell at the end, mixed feelings in the heart, "such an older child, still


    unknown followers of the deep meaning, now make a pact with him to promise to live for our daughter


    for life, is not too selfish."


    Dennis do good deeds I do not oppose, but the way is not quite right, although it is for Snowy''s sake,


    there is no guarantee that the boy will grow up in the future, will not feel hurt self-esteem, and


    regenerate bad ideas.


    "And," I paused, and then opened my mouth more seriously, "I always feel that this child''s eyes are not


    too clean, although it is the appearance of a teenager, but there is no half a teenager''s naked vitality,


    like a pool of dead spring ......"


    Just like - that person.


    When I was lost in thought, I felt a familiar body heat wrapped around my shoulders and turned my


    head to see that Dennis''s big hands had wrapped around my shoulders and wrapped my whole body in


    his arms.


    "Snowy is pure in nature and must be handled with care in order to maintain." Dennis protects me from


    goodness, step by step, steady and solid, swimming tone makes people inexplicably feel at ease, "My


    daughter, to grow up peacefully, no one can stop, in a few days, I will look for a suitable opportunity to


    send that child away, when the timees, you still have to wife, cover up for me to cover up."


    It turned out that he had been more thoughtful than me, I was redundant.


    Iughed and agreed, "If necessary, it''s okay for me to be the viin, Snowy was not close enough to


    you, so don''t let this get you down."


    Couples, mutual understanding and help, the days can be happy to live.


    Dennis held my shoulder handforting squeeze, bowed his head dark smile not to say, I do not


    know whether to listen to.


    ......


    It turns out that our fears were not unfounded, and Snowy was even more attentive than Jamie to the


    boy he had taken from the orphanage.


    From the moment he entered, Dennis instructed the maid to take the boy to wash up, and Snowy would


    peek over the side almost every so often to watch.


    This makes me very uneasy.


    Too much attention is often the beginning of a fall into the abyss, people who know the roots of the


    people still do not know how deep the belly hidden under the heart of the scheme, not to mention the


    orphans from unknown sources.


    After much deliberation and consideration, I called Jamie.


    "Baby," I rubbed his freshly washed, limp hair andughed, "do Mommy a favor, okay?"


    Jamie, always good-natured, nodded in agreement without saying a word, "What do you want Jamie to


    do, Mom?"


    After thinking for a while, I came up to his side and whispered, "Snowy has been ying too long today,


    can you think of a way to get Snowy back to bed early?"


    "Okay." Jamie responded, and then headed towards Snowy, who was pretending to y with his toys


    but actually peeking at them, by the stone pir.


    Soon, the siblings began to negotiate.


    I watched from afar, content and confident inside, more children, it really does pay off.


    In Snowy''s eyes, my brother is much more attractive than Dennis and I. Let him be the bait, it will be


    half the battle.


    I expected Jamie to seed, just not so soon.


    Within a minute, Snowy dropped the Barbie doll in her hand and ran upstairs full of joy.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I was so surprised that I hurriedly stopped Jamie to ask about the various reasons, "Son, what did you


    say to your sister and how did she agree so easily?"


    "Didn''t say anything." Jamie looked calm, "I just said that if she goes upstairs to bed now, I''ll be back


    early from school tomorrow to keep herpany."


    "No more?" I was baffled, Leo taught the ghostly elves, even Dennis can not handle, so good to deal


    with?


    "Nope." Without changing his face, Jamie added, "So, Mom, if I put Snowy to bed early tomorrow, too,


    will I be able to y with the micrputer for an extra half hour?"


    "Yes ......" I waspletely immersed in the shock of Snowy being taken care of by Jamie in three or


    two words, and unknowingly nodded my head in agreement.


    "Thanks mom." Jamie smiled with misty eyes, "Good night mommy."


    After saying that, he lifted his feet up the steps and went up to the second floor without looking back.


    That a forward-looking, frank as the momentum, once again called me a good understanding of what is


    called one thing down one thing.


    When I think of Dennis and Leo''s "pursuit" of Snowy, I can''t help butugh.


    Turning his head, Dennis came in from the balcony at some point and was looking at me with interest


    in his eyes, "What are you so happy about?"


    "It''s nothing," he said, "I can''t expose him in front of his daughter, his charm is not as good as his son,


    so I pulled away from the topic and looked at his phone and asked, "Are you done with your business?"


    "With Toby''s help, it''s always been a no-brainer." Dennis walked to the sofa next to me and sat down,


    smoothly put the phone on the coffee table, "found a family with good conditions, the couple are unable


    to have children and are happy to adopt a son."


    When he got home he started calling and it turned out he was dealing with the kid.


    The Kennedy family and the George family had plenty of money to raise a child and were happy to do


    so out of the goodness of their hearts.


    The only problem is that the fact that no information can be found on this child and his origin is a


    mystery, coupled with a woman''s sixth sense, means that the possibility of him bringing danger to


    Snowy and the others is extraordinary.


    All mothers are selfish when ites to thinking of their children.


    Out of apology, I couldn''t help but ask one more question, "Money and material things are secondary,


    the most important thing is character, good parenting, family environment, in order to give children a


    healthy growth experience."


    Dennis opened his mouth to answer, I looked at him sideways, the remaining light inadvertently found


    the figure standing out of the side door, the whole person was stunned for a moment, and with Dennis


    to the edge of the mouth words also swallowed back.


    The boy had just showered and changed into his pajamas, his hair had not yet been blown dry, and his


    single figure was standing by the door frame, meeting our eyes with a momentary flicker.


    Did he hear what he just said?


    He was feeling awkward when Dennis gently beckoned the person over.


    Within a short time, the boy stepped on his slippers and stood in front of us, the twinkle in his eyes


    already well hidden.


    "What''s the name?" Dennis asked, speaking up.


    The boy nced at me before speaking again, "Jeffery Taunton."


    "You remember so well?" If I remember correctly, the child who was taken away as a test subject at a


    very young age, should not have such a deep reflection of the family of origin.


    Dennis examined the boy with his eyes, strong andpelling though he did not speak.


    Unexpectedly, the boy, facing such a pair of beady eyes, was not afraid, as bold as he was in the


    orphanage, and nodded his head affirmatively, "Remember, I was only just caught there for a month."


    After hearing him say that, it dawned on me.


    Edgar''s experiment was to verify the alterability of genes in Dennis''s body, so naturally he had to select


    subjects of different ages for the study, and the boy who called himself Jeffery, who happened to match


    the age, was taken.


    The exnation makes sense, but I always feel that something is not right.


    It''s like, he''s deliberately leading me to think in this direction so as to lift the suspicion of him ......

 Chapter 1065 People are not alive and well?

    Chapter 1065 People are not alive and well?


    But I soon denied my suspicions.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Standing in front of me is just a child, a poor man who has lost his family and has nothing to fall back


    on, even survival is a problem, how to talk about the sharpness of the hook.


    This moment suddenly felt too dark, surprisingly, the darkness of adults, presumed on a child.


    "All right." Dennis didn''t seem too suspicious and let Jeffery leave with a nod, "It''ste, go to your room


    and rest."


    "Yes, sir." With a respectful bend of his upper body, Jeffery turned around and left the living room.


    Calm again, I noticed that Dennis''s eyes kept following Jeffery, apparently, he was as suspicious of this


    child as I was.


    "What did youe up with?" I asked.


    It was only when he heard my voice that Dennis turned his face and said without a word, "How cultured


    a name sounds is no reason to be able to stay close to Snowy."


    After saying that, he picked up the hot tea poured by the maid on the table, savoring it, and had no


    intention of saying anything further.


    There is no need to say more as the opinions are the same. With Dennis'' firmness, the uneasiness in


    the bottom of the heart, which is triggered by the consideration for his daughter, is gradually


    suppressed.


    ......


    The next morning, Dennis got up early, had breakfast, then took Jamie and me and left for the western


    suburbs.


    The apanying servants were reced by the mercenaries Leo brought back from Country M. After


    changing into civilian clothes, Janice was in charge of themand.


    Toby waited early at the entrance of the vi.


    Dennis spoke indifferently and asked, "Where are the people?"


    "In the first floor master bedroom, Miss Vance kept begging and wanted us to find a doctor ......."


    As if he hadn''t heard, Dennis skipped right past him and strode into the house.


    Originally thought the Vance family title of the industry, not low-key luxury, but also high-end upscale,


    walked in only to find that the decoration of the ce is very characteristic, the wall is specially painted


    with colorful graffiti, not much furniture in the hall, but carefully ced many objects of different shapes,


    looks like it should be to facilitate the practice of skateboarding.


    Dorothy always shows elegant high heels, but in private she has this hobby?


    While surveying the house, he had followed Dennis to the house where Dorothy was.


    Toby went up and opened the door, and at a nce, he could see a man and woman snuggled up next


    to the bed.


    Look more closely, the woman is no other than the formerly high-flying Dorothy, probably because of


    theck of rest, the face is a little pale.


    And the man, sitting on the bed, with the lower half of his body covered with a quilt, saw us, and did not


    get out of bed.


    Both eyes are a little red and swollen, obviously having just cried.


    "Dennis! What right do you have to kick out my personal doctor, can you afford to pay for it if someone


    gets killed!" Dorothy started ranting as soon as she spotted us, "He''s your brother-inw! How can you


    be so cruel!"


    Dennis tilted his head slightly and swept a faint nce toward the bed, "So what, the person is not alive


    and well?"


    "You--" Dorothy gasped, stammering for half a day, unable to say aplete sentence, "I ...... You,


    simply unbelievable!"


    Dennis ignored her mania, lifted his feet and walked to the bed, looking at the man on the bed from


    above, even from far away from the door, it was not difficult to feel the pressure of that powerful aura.


    Everything in this vi seems to be special except for Dorothy, the eclectic decor, the puzzling furniture,


    and the man with a long beard and unkempt face, not knowing whether he is an artist or a senior geek.


    If the understanding is correct, Dorothy said Dennis''s "brother-inw", is this man.


    As far as I can remember, Dorothy has no history of marriage, and, given her status, it is difficult to


    associate her with the man in her bed with the words "love marriage".


    Dorothy seems to be afraid that Dennis will hurt the man, as soon as he approaches, she sits back on


    the edge of the bed and holds the man tightly, her eyes wary and timid, "Big brother, don''t make things


    difficult for him, I did everything, I''ll take it all on, I just ask you to hire someone to take good care of him


    for the sake of us being brother and sister, he''s already been hurt enough by me, I can''t drag him down


    again. "


    I thought the man was mute, but at that moment I heard his scowling voice, "Tian ..... Proud."


    Dorothy heard the man''s voice and looked back at him, her eyes were instantly wet and tears were in


    her eyes, crying out.


    Dennis, however, did not have the patience to watch this drama of the bitter couple, and coldly dropped


    a sentence, "Tell me, apart from the death obituary, you, my own sister, have done something else


    good!"


    No warning majesty, thest two words, but deliberately aggravated the tone.


    Dorothy knew well that this was the calm before death, or remembering the scene where she almost


    died at the hands of Dennis, she was afraid and said with a trembling voice, "Hypnosis ...... I suggested


    the hypnosis to my father, but I had no choice! Father he is too terrible, these thirty years, everything I


    have is arranged by him, which school to go to, and what people to associate with, and even how much


    assets to have in the name, must make him satisfied, because only then, only then, deserve to do the


    Vance, canpletely be like him emotionless machine!"


    "The funny thing is that he doesn''t just want to control our food, clothing and shelter, he even wants to


    reach out and interfere with our minds!"


    She paused here, turned her face to reach out and touch the face of the man on the bed, her


    expression suddenly became sad, "I chose Yun Ye, but my father found someone to break his legs and


    threatened me, to keep Yun Ye''s life, you have to go back to be his good girl, as in the past, I


    day I would escape I vowed that one day I would escape from the Vance family, the purgatory of the


    earth!"


    "Finally, big brother you appeared, father''s gic experiments have also made a breakthrough, as


    long as you return with the child, I can sessfullyplete the escape n, but unfortunately, big


    brother your heart is too wild, you are harder than me and second brother bones, you can never bow


    down in front of father, I almost give up this n, until the entireir was annihted by the sea, my


    heart The explosion of the ind gave the Vance family no small shock, but also gave me a great


    opportunity, I took the initiative to propose to my father to hypnotize you, so that the Vance family can


    have a perfect puppet, and I, too, can be under your perfect shelter, a little umtion of resources,


    waiting for the best time to leave. "


    I don''t know why, listening to these words, I just feel that Dorothy is pitiful and pathetic in this life, "Even


    so, you have six years to leave, but dragged until now, in the end, it is always greed that has harmed


    you."


    "So what if I''m greedy!" Dorothy suddenly raised her voice in excitement, "I deserve it all! You think I''m


    so great because I''m on the Forbes list? In fact, all those assets are monitored by the Vance family''s


    regtory body, and I don''t even have ess to a million dors except for my daily expenses! I can


    only think of ways in thepany, originally I had nned to leave, who knows big brother you actually


    issued a temporary decision to block thepany''s assets, leaving me in a dilemma, I was also forced


    to think of kidnapping Jamie for some money to take Yun Ye far away ...... I swear big brother, I have


    no intention of hurting Jamie!"


    She said while putting her hands together and humbly praying towards Dennis for forgiveness across


    the distance of a bed, "You fulfill me and Yunye right Brother, let us go, I promise, never appear in front


    of you again ......"

 Chapter 1066 Jamies Goals

    Chapter 1066 Jamie''s Goals


    Dorothy pins her hopes entirely on Dennis''s mercy, not mentioning how dehumanizing it is for her to do


    it to her own nephew.


    If we hadn''te with Dennis today, Jamie and I probably would never have known how far this


    woman, who says "we''re all family," can betray her family for the sake of her own life.


    "You are really Edgar''s good daughter." Grinding his back teeth, if not for his hand on Jamie''s shoulder


    at the moment, he would have squeezed it tightly, "If Dennis didn''t recognize your n today, and


    Jamie was really kidnapped by you, have you ever thought about how much damage a six-year-old


    child would leave in his heart!"


    Dorothy, who was just crying and crying, suddenly silenced, perhaps feeling justified, not daring to look


    at me and Jamie, her eyes flickering and unfocused, "I ...... My men naturally know the importance of


    the light, will not scare the child, besides, big brother is not already subdued my people, which is what


    if, you want to add the crime ......"


    "You''re not admitting fault here?" Dennis'' voice rang out quietly.


    Dorothy pressed her head even lower, even her neck tightened, "Jamie nothing is wrong with me, what


    is wrong with me ......"


    Dennis squeezed the words out of his teeth, "Deadly unrepentant."


    Then he looked sideways at me and Jamie in the doorway and said indifferently, "Jamie, listen and


    see?"


    It was then that I noticed that Jamie''s brow was furrowed the whole time.


    "Hmm." Jamie nodded and responded, "Clear, understood."


    Dennis raised his jaw slightly and narrowed his eyes, a trace of gloom shed under his eyes,


    "Remember, you only have one name from now on, Jamie, the Vance family, no rtives of yours."


    "I know." Jamie kept nodding in seeming understanding, and then suddenly remembered something


    and asked, "What about Uncle Benjamin?"


    "I will exin to youter." Dennis''s voice did not rise and fall, it was impossible to guess his state of


    mind at the moment, but it was clearly not appropriate to ask repeated questions.


    Jamie knew his temper and made a silent note not to speak again.


    When he looked at Dorothy again, Dennis'' eyes were much colder, "I gave you a chance."


    Anyone with a little bit of brains knows what kind of killing decision these words mean. Dorothy was


    Jamie, you can''t kill me!"


    Dennis stood in ce without changing his face, as if an invisible mountain, moving without moving,


    would trample her underfoot at any moment.


    "Death is too easy, as early as the moment I learned that the death obituary was issued by you, you


    have already died once, it was brother and sisterhood that saved you, now, you should also taste what


    is called, life is worse than death."


    He breathed a heavy sigh of relief and his thin lips parted lightly, "Come in."


    At the end of the sentence, Toby came through the door with a couple of bodyguards. Dorothy thought


    it was to take her away and hid in a corner, her body pressed against the wall, rejection written all over


    her body.


    However, the bodyguards turned in ce, walked to the bed, bent down and lifted Yun Ye, and carried


    the man straight out.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "What are you doing to Yunno, let go! Let go of him, you guys let go!"


    "Ah..."


    Toby''s men are just like him, forbidden to do what they are told, and have no mercy. With a big push,


    Dorothy fell to the ground, and her bare forehead hit the bedside table, and blood immediately flowed.


    "Hiss--" Dorothy shook her head, came to her senses, reached out and touched her hand to her


    forehead, looked at the blinding bright red on her hand, grimaced in pain, then struggled to get up


    again and tried to go after Toby and the others.


    Dennis took three or two steps around the corner of the bed, squeezed his shoulders, and pushed the


    man down on the bed.


    The impact just now, coupled with this heavy fall, Dorothy eyes closed, fell on the bed can not get up,


    leaving only the lips a closed, do not know what to say.


    "Since you are so unwilling to see people who truly love each other stay together, then as you wish, in


    this life, you never want to see Yun Ye again."


    "I can tell you with certainty that I will arrange for someone to take care of him three times a day and let


    him live out his days, but you will never find him in this lifetime."


    There is no harsher punishment than to kill someone to put them to death.


    The only way to make Dorothy know her mistake is to let her truly experience the pain of being


    separated from the people she loves.


    For the sake of Yun Ye, she destroyed Dennis''s love, turned her back on Edgar, disregarded the safety


    of her own nephew, she was mad with love, if not identally, her life, sleep and food.


    Dorothy''s only remaining consciousness took Dennis''s words in, her body moved and she could only


    beg for mercy in a voice the size of a mosquito, "Don''t ...... Brother, I was wrong ...... Please ......"


    Dennis''s dark eyes are deep, without a ripple, indifferent standing at the edge of the bed, stay a


    moment, indifferent turn, towards me and Jamie.


    "Go home."


    Two words of lightness, as if the cruel and ravaging scene just now had never happened.


    After a heavy sweep around the room, I raised my hand, tapped Jamie on the shoulder, and gestured


    for him to go first.


    Jamie went out, and I followed, with Dennis following close behind without a backward nce.


    Sitting in the car, I asked out loud, "Howe you didn''t mention to me that Dorothy was going to


    kidnap Jamie?"


    Dennis looked straight ahead without squinting, "The mischief of strangling in the cradle, do not want


    you to worry, it is not toote to know."


    It is his habit to make decisions first when things go wrong.


    Fortunately, Jamie is fine, but people live a life, which can always be as expected, "I still hope to meet


    things together to discuss and solve together, now that everything is calm, the Kennedy family is not


    what it used to be, you really need to change their bad habits of carrying everything."


    Genes determine the machismo in men''s bones, and they also decide that they have the skill of going


    in the left ear and out the right ear to their partner''s words.


    Foreign schrs have also said that unfortunate families have their own misfortunes, but happy


    families are all the same.


    Husband and wife together for life, honesty, tolerance, trust, mutual assistance, one is indispensable,


    the marriage scale, the burden is only on one side, is out of bnce.


    Dennis sniffed and hooked his lips, sideways nce came up to me, "Honey, is it too disgraceful to spit


    on me in front of my son?"


    Turning his head to look at Jamie in the safety seat, he is not listening to anything outside the window,


    only staring at the micrputer in his hand, where will care about our noise.


    In the gap of shaking eyes, I felt a big hand on my back, and after only a second of thinking, I hit it off


    without mercy, "Dennis, behave yourself!"


    Dennis was bored, had to put his hand back, shrugged his shoulders and began to grease the mouth,


    "parents love, not also promote family harmony, ra you are so rough, will make Jamie afraid of


    marriage."


    I red at him in disgust, taking advantage of the crown!


    At this point, Jamie''s voice suddenly drifted over in a ghostly voice.


    "I won''t."


    And Dennis looked over at the same time, Jamie still kept the same action,pletely in two worlds


    with us.


    Is it possible that I am hearing things?


    In the next second, I saw Jamie turn the micrputer off and turn his face around in a big way,


    saying in a milky voice, "In the future, I want to marry a woman as beautiful as my mother, and then


    have a daughter as cute as my sister, this is Jamie''s goal and it will not change."

 Chapter 1067 Be an example

    Chapter 1067 Be an example


    After a pause, his eyes fell precisely on Dennis, "Dad, Mom was right, authoritarian dictatorial fascists


    are to be eliminated from history!"


    Dennis'' face instantly sank, "I hear you trying to eliminate me as a father, Jamie?"


    Experience, when the elders call your full name, it is best to slip away before it is toote, otherwise the


    end will be miserable.


    Jamie knew he had stepped on a mine, raised his eyebrows, then hurriedly turned his face away,


    opened hisputer and pretended as if nothing had been said.


    The action was so fast that I almost didn''t react.


    After a few moments, I couldn''t help butugh out loud, sensible and know how to advance and retreat,


    Jamie really grew up well.


    He was so interrupted, what fire is gone, indeed, children are the best mood regtor for mothers.


    As for Dennis, his face was sullen all the way, not knowing what he was nning.


    When we got home, as soon as the car stopped, Jamie immediately unbuckled his seat belt and ran


    inside in a sh.


    By the time we walked into the living room, he was out of sight, but Dennis still paused for a second in


    the aisle, his stern gaze sweeping the entire house without leaving any room for error.


    I saw right through his mind, directly out of the warning, "Dennis, dare to bully Jamie you''re finished, as


    a father, but also with the child to hold a grudge, you are not ashamed ah."


    Dennis wasughed at by me and said while taking off his jacket, "It''s a man to man thing, you don''t


    understand."


    I shook my shoulders, said I could not understand, "men can bully small words, I really can not see."


    "What''s, what''s wrong?" Luna asked with concern, thinking we had a fight.


    "It''s nothing, kid stuff." Dennis steals the show and ends the conversation straight away.


    helplessly shook his head, while he looked over rolled his eyes, everyone grew up man''s doings are


    going to overflow the screen, but also hard mouth, man ah!


    Perhaps because of the previous lesson, after being called by Dennis by his first name, Jamie did not


    When the maid failed to call down several times, Dennis got up from his seat and looked towards the


    stairway with a nk face.


    Look at his aura, is ready to use force.


    "Wait a minute." I hurriedly called out to him and followed him, saying helplessly, "You follow behind, I''ll


    go call."


    When I first met Jamie, I felt he was too repressed in front of Dennis, the kind of absolute obedience


    andmand that is not appropriate for a six-year-old.


    I understand Dennis''s desire for Jamie to stand up for himself, but I expect Jamie to understand that


    there is a corner of the house where he can warm up and not be tense all the time.


    Soon, Dennis and I arrived at the door of the study.


    "Buckle-"


    It took two knocks before I spoke up and asked, "Jamie, can Mome in?"


    At all times, respect for children is a principle that cannot be ignored.


    No response inside.


    After a while, I vaguely heard footsteps approaching the door, and then I heard Jamie''s voice, "Mom,


    you go eat, no need to wait for Jamie, Jamie contradicted Dad and should have been punished."


    But two jokes, or toply with my opinion, why to rise to the level of rushing elders.


    Jamie is too careful and cautious when ites to Dennis.


    "Jamie, mommy wants to go in and talk to you, okay?"


    Silence again.


    Turned his head to look at Dennis, ck eyes slightly narrowed, stupid, with a few disdain in his


    expression, that look of pride, as if to say, "teach the children still have to listen to me".


    Just as I was about to be discouraged, the door opened from the inside with a "snap".


    Jamie took one look at me and spotted Dennis behind him, and his bright eyes immediately looked


    toward the floor, walking out with his head down.


    I half squatted down, face to face with him, hands naturally grabbed his arm, smiled, "Jamie is not


    hungry, are not down to eat, you are not there, sister are not eating, you can not bear to see sister


    hungry?"


    Jamie shook his head, his voice small, "I don''t want to, but Jamie is wrong, and you have to be


    punished for being wrong."


    "Well ......" I thought about it and said, pretending to be serious, "It''s indeed wrong."


    Jamie put his head down even lower, not daring to answer.


    "And does Jamie know what he''s doing wrong?" I asked again.


    "You shouldn''t talk back to Daddy." Jamie pursed his lips and became more aggravated, "It''s not okay


    to say that Daddy is wrong."


    "Hmm~ So, Jamie thinks Dad is right and Mom is wrong?"


    "No," Jamie immediately looked up nervously to exin, but couldn''t say what was wrong, "Jamie didn''t


    mean that, I ......"


    By the end, chagrined eyes were red.


    My heart melted as I watched, and I hurriedly gathered him into my arms, carefully soothing him,


    "Jamie, good boy, in this, you are not wrong, you should insist on what you think is right and express it,


    Daddy and Mommy are not absolutely right, they also make mistakes, only the truth that makes people


    progress and be better is eternal, you can make a judgment today and express your own views ,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    support mom, are worthy of praise, understand?"


    Jamie sniffled, pushed the tears down, got up from my arms, and asked with a serious face, "Really?


    So it was Daddy who was wrong?"


    While talking, but also forgot to peek at Dennis with the afterglow, only to meet Dennis''s smiling face,


    and then scared to hurry back to the line of sight.


    "You and Daddy are both at fault." I shook my head and pursed my lips, "Dad is wrong to be stubborn


    and not listen to his family, you are wrong to disrespect Dad, you know, Mom and Dad worked long and


    hard to bring you and your sister into the world, to protect us, Dad suffered a lot of trials and


    tribtions, he was bad-tempered, but a top man, Jamie said that such a Dad does not deserve your


    respect? "


    Jamie nodded thoughtfully, "It''s worth it."


    Seeing that he got the general idea, I patiently continued to bait and switch, "So Jamie was in the car


    today and said Dad was a fascist, right?"


    "Nope." Jamie shook his head, his eyes full of sincerity.


    I breathed a sigh of relief and asked him with a smile, "So what should I do?"


    Jamie thought for a moment, then looked up at Dennis, pursed his lips, and solemnly said, "Dad, I''m


    sorry, I shouldn''t have called you a fascist, I was wrong, can you forgive me?"


    It is easy tomunicate with early-witted children, and it really saves effort.


    I breathed a sigh of relief, and that''s when I stood up.


    Dennis, still tense at this point, responded slowly, "Hmm."


    Sort of forgiven.


    But then, it''s impossible to muddle through so simply.


    Dennis probably guessed my intention, finished, and was ready to turn around and leave.


    I reached right out and took his arm, smiling wickedly, "Hmph ...... Mr. George, isn''t it time you set an


    example for the kids?"


    Blinking frantically, the implication is in ce that it is impossible to escape.


    In the aisle, Dennis frowned and stared at me for a few seconds before finally losing the battle and


    letting go.


    Straightened his expression, bowed his head, and pressed his voice to apologize, "Daddy is at fault


    too, Jamie, ahem, forgive Daddy."


    The embarrassment was soical that I couldn''t hold back myughter.


    Jamie, however, was blessed with a smile that spread across his face, "I don''t me Daddy!"


    Dennis smacked his lips in a twisted way, did not answer, and after a moment, took the lead and went


    downstairs.


    Jamie blinked and thought he had said the wrong thing again, "Is Daddy upset?"


    Iughed and put my hand on his shoulder and whispered, "Daddy is shy and embarrassed to face his


    mistake, Jamie can keep the secret for Daddy oh."


    "O~" Jamie dawned on her and puckered her mouth into an O-shape, then raised her right index finger


    to her lips and made a shushing gesture, "Shhh~~"


    "Ho-hum ......"

 Chapter 1068 - Always soft-hearted

    Chapter 1068 - Always soft-hearted


    Two dayster.


    The original n for today was to meet with the couple who adopted Jeffery, but a message suddenly


    came from next door that Angelica had hit the wall andmitted suicide, so we had to leave the


    guests aside for now.


    When we arrived at the dungeon, Angelica''s head wound had been bandaged, with thick gauze


    wrapped around the wound, but blood was still seeping out.


    She has long since lost her former dignity, her hair is scattered over her shoulders, like a dying beggar,


    falling to the ground, half of her body against the wall.


    On the other hand, Edgar was still trapped in the chair, with the drip tube hanging over his head, the


    water flowing a little faster than before, and the water beading on Edgar''s face, making it almost


    impossible for him to open his eyes.


    After standing for a while, Angelica strained to open her eyes and saw us, rolling and dragging the


    lower half of her body to lunge over.


    I was really startled by this sudden movement, a jolt back, Dennis stepped forward to block me,


    naturally she caught.


    "Dennis, son, please, let mom have a drink of water, mom has not had water for days, take pity on


    mom ......"


    Dirty and unpleasant appearance, vague words, more filthy than beggars.


    The first time I saw Angelica''s appearance shed in my mind, a generation of beautiful people, the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    face does not age, can be called the face of God.


    But now, that daily spending tens of thousands of money to maintain the face, wrinkles, eyes, more


    than a nce, is dying of old age, time is not much miserable.


    The face of the old man such a miserable plea, who can not sigh, a move ofpassion.


    However, Dennis just chattered sarcastically, and with a lift of his foot, he waved the man away and


    walked towards Edgar who was suffering from dripping water.


    Angelica is not dead, still want to crawl over to plead for mercy, was next to the bodyguard a hold, I


    then dared to follow Dennis''s footsteps.


    Edgar, a person of excellent psychological quality, must be holding strong, and I''m afraid Dennis won''t


    get the results he wants.


    However, I finally underestimated the horror of the drip torture, it is powerful because, without realizing


    it, it will destroy the will of the person.


    Approaching the chair where Edgar was imprisoned, I leaned over slightly and saw wide, frightened


    eyes.


    The heart jumped a little, unconsciously reached out and pressed his hand to his chest, trying to keep


    himself calm.


    I don''t know if it was because of the continuouspping of the water droplets, Edgar''s eyes could barely


    close on their own, and his face even had a tendency to puff up due to being soaked in water for a long


    time.


    Such a distorted expression is really ufortable to look at me, only a second, then hurriedly shrink


    the neck, back to the side.


    Dennis but the look of indifference, face does not change, lowered the eyes indifferently spoke, "Edgar


    dislike me left me, you acquiesce, heid hands on me and my children, you still pretend not to know,


    and even he will raise me the George family harm extinct, you still do not say a word ....... Do you think


    that you deserve to be a good wife and a good mother?"


    The biting gaze was fixed on the unresponsive Edgar in the chair, but the words were for Angelica to


    hear.


    Dennis is not wrong, even from the legal level, inaction, is also punishable by imprisonment.


    As Edgar''s wife, Angelica had countless opportunities to advise him to go back to the right path, even


    with little sess, but she could have warned him more and prevented many innocent people from


    being hurt, but she did nothing, she ignored all the people and things that were abused by Edgar, and


    let Edgar''s crazy trickery and dehumanization, she did nothing, yet she did everything.


    Perhaps it was because she had been a couple with Edgar for a long time, and subconsciously, she


    had already worshipped his beliefs like a god, and it was the twisted evil idea of treating all living


    beings as ants that made her acquiesce to Edgar''s actions as a matter of course.


    Angelica opened her dry lips, her eyes straightened, and pleaded hoarsely, "You''re right, I''m not worthy,


    mom is not worthy, I was wrong, I''ll change, I''ll definitely advise your father properly in the future, just


    let us go, spare your father, give him a way out, he''s such a proud man, he can''t say the words to admit


    his mistake, I, ahem, I''ll take his ce, I''ll confess my mistake to you for him Okay son, your father has


    not said anything sincest night, in this way will really die ah, you can not be so cruel ah son ......"


    Her voice, which hadn''t had any water for days, was holding on with all her breath, and there were


    even some words that she couldn''t distinguish at all, but she persisted, in a vain attempt to be forgiven.


    See, in front of death, all the noble, decent, all are scratched to nothing, Edgar revered everything, not


    even in exchange for his moment of respite, and he was for those, ruined the lives of countless people,


    including Dennis.


    The dungeon was filled with the sound of women wailing, and the dimly lit environment became more


    depressing.


    After a long silence, Dennis put his hands in his pockets and released the men with amand, "Untie


    the ropes on them."


    Angelica thought finally saved, excited while hands together in prayer, while hitting the ground with his


    head kowtowing, "Thank you son, thank you son, Mom knows, you have always been the most soft-


    hearted ......"


    "That''s because you don''t know me." Before the words were finished, Dennis spoke again, as if to


    deliberately stimte her, raising the volume, "Throw them to the busiestmercial street, let them


    kneel, crying, praying for food and water to those they despise, and tell everyone, to see the noble


    decency of THE Vance family."


    Such humiliation is undoubtedly a devastating blow to Edgar, but feeling Dennis'' gnashing of teeth, it is


    understandable.


    The person who gave him life and once had to take it back was the one who survived by escaping to


    survive to this day.


    Life, he does not owe Edgar and Angelica, but humiliation, deception, contempt, all should be returned,


    a hundred times back.


    Soon, the bodyguards fishtailed in, removed the dripping torture device and untied Edgar.


    lying on the ground, Edgar was motionless, his eyes were still open, if not for the floating chest, at first


    nce like a corpse.


    Angelica almost immediately broke away from the bodyguard who grabbed her and crawled over,


    "Nanchuan, Nanchuan you answer me, you say something ah Nanchuan! ......"


    The only thing that responded to her was the silence that filled the room.


    The bodyguards were not going to show any mercy and stayed for a moment before carrying the two


    men out.


    Dennis''s car followed rhyming Angelica all the way behind their car, approaching the shopping street


    and stopping at a location with a wide view.


    It''s the peak time for the end of the work day, and the business center is crowded withmuters and


    elite people everywhere.


    The ck business car stopped by the most crowded square, dozens of bodyguards carried Angelica


    and Edgar from the car, walked to the center of the square, did not hesitate to let go? and left the


    people behind, and went away.


    When people reacted, the ck business car had sped away, leaving only a pair of wretched men and


    women in the square.

 Chapter 1069 Its all yours

    Chapter 1069 It''s all yours


    During the lunch break, the crowd was in a hurry, expecting to get the lunch of their choice, calcting


    how to improve the efficiency of the nap in order to cope with the more demanding workce life in the


    afternoon, and begging in the street abounded, and at first did not notice them.


    Angelica was on her knees, not missing any opportunity to ask passersby for help.


    "Please, call an ambnce for us!"


    "Give some water sir, I know you''re good, I haven''t had any water for three days, I''m dying ......"


    "Miss! Miss you have mercy, help us, please, I beg you ......"


    "I''m kowtowing to you, help, please save us ......"


    Finally, some good people stopped to watch, one, two, three, gradually formed a circle.


    Someone recognized Edgar, "Isn''t this Edgar, a world-ss psychology professor who has returned to


    China in recent years ......"


    "That''s his wife, why is she hurt like this, she didn''t do anything harmful to God, she got retribution,


    right?"


    "Should we call the police, they''re not going to die here, are they?"


    "You are crazy, did not see the TV staged, people are thrown to themercial street, there must be


    someone nearby to guard, dare to help, the unlucky is me and you!"


    "Besides, this kind of people are insatiable, be bumped into do not know how much time will be


    dyed, turn back in time to go back to punch the clock, the afternoon work will be in vain!"


    In this way, the crowd of onlookers, who were just tentatively ready to give a helping hand, were


    immediately put off again.


    Edgar could never have imagined that these ordinary people, who were as lowly as ants in his eyes,


    could decide his life and death with a few words.


    The crowd in the square coincidentally fell into silence, what can be vaguely heard, in addition to


    Angelica''s snotty cries, is the big radio promotions, as if topare with her, to prove that saving a


    dozen dors is more important than their lives, the sound of the horn is getting louder and louder,


    Angelica''s hoarse cry for help, a little drowned out.


    For the 9 to 5 workers, time is money, stop to watch a lively, has been a luxury, gradually, one by one


    passers-by departed.


    They walked so easily, did not even look back, andter to recall today, may not even have met


    Angelica and Edgar can not remember.


    These people can not be narrowly characterized as cold-eyed spectators of the masses, but in Edgar


    these, standing at the top of the pyramid to exploit the use of people who have to survive in the first


    ce.


    The exploitation of the lower ss workers by the upper ss has created a scene where Edgar is


    injured in the downtown area and no one is there to help him.


    The cycle of cause and effect, you look at the world indifferent, the world will be indifferent to repay


    you.


    There is no shortage of sympathetic good old boys in this world, but unfortunately, Angelica and Edgar


    are not so lucky to meet.


    The hot sun for half an hour, Angelica''s voicepletely mute, chapped lips a closed, can not make


    half a sound, half of the body shaking, the next second, fell backwards heavily.


    Only a scattering of passersby remain in the square, passing them, are deliberately speeding up their


    steps jogging up, do not know if they are really in a hurry, or want to get away from this ce of right


    and wrong as soon as possible.


    At two o''clock, only the two bodies left in the center of the square who did not know whether they were


    dead or alive.


    See here, Dennis cold face to withdraw his eyes, the car window slowly rose, blocking the impact of the


    view outside the car, as if alsopletely blocked the Dennis and the Vance family''s flesh and blood


    affection.


    "Drive, back to the office." Dennis lifted his lips expressionlessly, unable to tell whether he was happy


    or not.


    The bloodline is connected, the perpetrators can be reckless, the victims can not fight back without the


    burden, in the end, or the evil heart is more rxed.


    Unfortunately, Dennis is not the viin.


    At such times, anyfort pales inparison to silentpanionship, which is invaluable.


    On the way, I took Dennis''s arm, leaning on his shoulder to y with his big hand, feeling him


    asionally look down at me, but did not say much, I did not force him, pretending not to know, gently


    rubbed in his arms, this moment, only as a relief of their own stuffed animals.


    After Dennis became the richest man, thepany rightfully moved into the highest office building


    downtown, just two blocks away from the square just now, a few minutes away.


    "Go get the papers." Dennis instructed Toby as he led me into this office.


    After many years, thepany''s business I have almost forgotten clean, so when listening to Dennis


    talk, and not much interest, full of thought that he just came back to deal with business, see him


    undressed towards the desk, it is natural to sit on the other side of the meeting area, so as not to affect


    him and Toby talk about things.


    Dennis pulled out his chair, found me sitting on the couch, moved a little, raised his hand and


    beckoned, "ra, sit over here."


    Without question, I dutifully got up and went to sit across from him.


    At this time Toby pushed the door in, walked to the desk, handed the kraft paper bag in his hand to


    Dennis, nodded respectfully at me and then retreated.


    Thinking of the contributions Toby has made to us over the years, I casually said, "Assistant Toby


    should also be settled in City P. Shouldn''t his sry package be raised further?"


    Toby is with Dennis all the way from Newton Town to now, for Dennis to share the pressure, I am still


    ashamed of, not to mention doubling the sry, let him take thepany shares, and we are on an


    equal footing, also in the reasonable.


    He is such a talent, to find a randompany outside, are the executive chairman level, but ten years


    as a day with Dennis to work hard, such a person, worthy of reward and respect.


    "I have my own arrangements for this." Dennis answered me carelessly while untying the string of the


    cowhide bag, and when he finished, he handed the bag over from the table, "Open it."


    "What is it, mysterious."


    The document inside was a d¨¦j¨¤ vu share transfer agreement with my signature on the signature.


    This is the document in which I handed over my stake in the George Group to Dennis for disposal.


    "What do you mean?" I was confused, the agreement is valid for two years, this agreement is directly


    voidable, I did not expect Dennis saved until now.


    The corners of Dennis''s mouth curled up slightly, crossed his fingers in front of his body, and said with


    a smile, "Let''s finish reading first."


    I looked at the document in my hand as an afterthought, and it was really several sheets stacked


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    together, but because the paper was so thin, I didn''t notice it for a while.


    Scrolled backwards, it was a personnel change notice.


    "...... Following a decision by thepany''s senior management, Miss Kennedy will be appointed as


    Executive President of the George Group, effective immediately."


    The release date, was it seven days ago?


    Wouldn''t that be two days before the design to find out Edgar''sir and n the operation?


    Puzzled, I looked up at Dennis to ask a clear question, but found that he had been looking at me with a


    soft and warm gaze, so I couldn''t help butugh, "Why are you still looking at me with such eyes when


    you''re an old married couple?"


    "How can I see enough of the bells and whistles?" Dennis''s mouth seems to be smeared with honey,


    after some juggling, only after the correct color, exined, "I had expected that Dorothy would take


    advantage of the fire when we acted, so I took advantage of this major personnel change in advance


    and carried out the deployment of frozen funds, so now the entire the George Group, including Edgar


    these six years Everything that Edgar has invested in the George Group over the past six years is now


    yours."

 Chapter 1070 Bride price? Dowry?

    Chapter 1070 Bride price? Dowry?


    Smiling and sweeping the document in his hand, he nodded lightly and pursed his lips, "So, now I''m the


    richest man?"


    I can''t say I''m happy about it. After all, the amount of assets is not the most important thing to me now,


    but I would rather be able to grow up with my children and grow up with Dennis.


    "You could say that." Dennis said lightly.


    "Wow even~" I smiled and swept him a nce, cooperated with pretending to be surprised, then


    heartily put the documents back on the table, "I have experienced the feeling of the richest man, where


    are the documents that I have to cooperate to sign, take them out, these things will not need to inform


    me in the future, you make the decision. "


    The transfer of equity was just to mp down on Dorothy, and now that it''s a done deal, Dennis asked


    me to look at these, roughly because I need to sign and take the equity back before I''m eligible to sign


    some important documents.


    Let my love is out of respect, but business is always sure of him, this time the ritual is a little


    superfluous.


    As a result, Dennis shrugged his shoulders and feigned innocence, "What papers?"


    I was helpless, what tricks this man was going to y again, "Of course it''s the paperwork to transfer


    all the equity back to your name, can''t you really want me to sit in this richest seat?"


    The smile on Dennis'' face deepened at his words, "No?"


    Subconsciously shrinking his neck with a skeptical look, "Dennis - that''s not a funny joke."


    Dennis'' "gift" may have made the young woman happy and dizzy, but I wouldn''t have fallen for it.


    Listedpany, so big a mess, really if you take over, the rest of your life do not want to sleep


    peacefully, Dennis is trying to be a hands-off boss it!


    Dennis nostrils sank, reached out and pushed the paper towards me, his dark eyes deep and serious,


    "This is the bride price."


    "Hmm?" A bride price?


    Iughed at his confusion, "You just said old married couple, you''ve been married for so many years,


    what''s the point of talking about bride price now? Mr. George, even if you don''t want to take care of the


    Dennis took a long breath, leaned back in the chair behind him, stretched, leaned back in the chair and


    lightly closed his eyes, closed his eyes to recuperate, "I really can''t hide anything from you~"


    It is said that a good marriage, the right person, will let women live as children, ording to me, Dennis


    is to take this belongs to my welfare first snatched away.


    Shaking his head and smiling, not forgetting to urge him to get down to business, "Enough of this, hurry


    up and have Toby prepare the paperwork, sign it and get back early, don''t keep the guests waiting too


    long."


    The people who adopted Jeffery are still waiting to meet us at home, and it''s not a good way to be a


    guest at the door and leave them hanging.


    At this point Young Master Fu suddenly hung back and said.


    "Marry me."


    The air froze for a second, and I thought I had heard wrong, brushing my loose, broken hair behind my


    ear and asking, "What did you say?"


    Young Master Fu opened his eyes, sat up straight, put his hands on the countertop, raised his right


    hand and knocked on the paper on the table, "Since you refuse to ept the bride price, this is my


    dowry, and we, atst, formally tie the knot once more."


    The four eyes face each other, looking at his deep, steely eyes, I did not know what to say for a while.


    Dennis, however, behaved calmly, "197 countries around the world, the national scale news media


    about 600, primetime advertising costs add up to about forty million per day, cycle a week, three


    hundred million budget, just go the George Group''s flow ......"


    "Wait a minute," he''s talking to himself, directly when I don''t exist? "What are you talking about, what


    ad?"


    Dennis froze for a moment, his face more serious, faintly said, "Of course it is our wedding publicity


    video, marry me Dennis, tell the world, should not it?"


    Who taught him to say such nonsensical things in such a serious tone?


    "Be decent, don''t marry one bite at a time." I made a swallowing motion, suspecting that Dennis was


    irritated by Angelica and their misery, and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Dennis stared at me in silence for a few seconds, then got up, walked around the desk to me, without


    warning, leaned down and put his face in front of me, so I immediately leaned back in my chair, but he


    got ahead of himself, hands on the armrests of the chair, more recklessly close.


    Until I pressed the back of the chair back can not retreat, he stopped, each other''s lips close inte


    only, a little movement, will touch together.


    "Do I look like something''s wrong to you?" Dennis''s dark eyes were deep and a hint of yfulness


    shed under his eyes, "Is it that hard for you to give me a name?"


    This arrogant look ...... He was expecting me to be afraid of being taken advantage of.


    Although I don''t really want to admit it, but at least I have been the richest person, can be so easily


    intimidated?


    Sucked in a breath and sat up straight, Dennis neck a contraction, the upper body reflexively bounced


    away a distance, the whole person froze.


    The scheme seeded, I smugly hooked my lips, "This is intimidated, just now when you want the


    name, is not very arrogant?"


    Knowing that I was deliberately teasing him, Dennis tugged at the corners of his mouth and gave me a


    sloppy kiss before standing up straight and backing away, "I''m serious. For the first half of his life,


    Dennis'' love for ra was so restrained that the rest of his life, other than letting the world know that


    ra and Dennis were one and the sight of your name reminded him of me. ra and Dennis be


    "Drop Jeffery off, we''ll go to Irnd to register, have the wedding and then let Leo and the others watch


    the kids while we go on our honeymoon."


    I can now be sure that Dennis is serious.


    Seriously, you want to use the excuse of a honeymoon, leave the kids to enjoy the two of you and then


    do whatever you want.


    Married men suddenly romantic to please, with the toes can think of why!


    See through his mind, some crying andughing, "I know what you want to do, but it is better to dismiss


    this idea, are not children, the form of things that can be avoided, spend several hundred million to


    promote a wedding, too ostentatious, you are a military background, the Chinese virtue of thrift and


    frugality can not be lost, otherwise the Old Mr. George even in the ground, but also to be angry! The old


    Mr. George even in the ground, will also be angry to me dream, saying that I scourge the country and


    the people!"


    Do not give Dennis the opportunity to retort, finished, I got up, took the bag towards the door, while


    walking said, "I am for your sake, the tang of the capital of the City P, the top of the man, all of a


    sudden became a reverse door son-inw, outsiders should say how unpleasant, in order to avoid this


    situation, we still low-key, low-key ~ "


    Deliberately dragged a long note, pulled open the door the moment, did not hesitate to walk out


    sideways, afraid of being Dennis tackled again, take the elevator, are deliberately speed up the step,


    until the elevator door closed, only then smiled and sighed with relief.


    Dennis''s character is clear to me, and he will not stop until he achieves his goal. In order to


    sessfully enjoy the two of us, he has probably started thinking of other ways to convince me now.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s good to have something to divert attention, at least to prove that he is really out of the shadow of


    the Vance family.

 Chapter 1071 Drowning

    Chapter 1071 Drowning


    After waiting in the car for a while, Dennis arrivedte and sat down next to me with no expression.


    He straightened up without looking away and put his hands on his knees, as if he wanted to draw a line


    in the sand with me.


    Never only women silent sulking, put down Dennis body, actually no sense of contradiction, and even


    have a touch of twisted contrast.


    Looking at his delicate jaw line, pursed lips to hold back the smile, slightly leaning over, want to see his


    expression more clearly at the moment, but the car but a violent bump, forgot to put on the seat belt I,


    directly by inertia thrown out.


    The next second the body loses weight, a pair ofrge hands on the waist, gently force, will be pressed


    back to help me sit in the leather seat.


    When he looked up, he was confronted by Dennis''s tightly furrowed brow, his dark eyes sunken, full of


    helplessness and distress.


    It''s as if I''ve read his inner thoughts - his own chosen wife, and then angry can only be hard to spoil.


    "Pfft--" still couldn''t hold back a heartlessugh.


    Dennis''s face, more smelly, look down, and can not take me what, never Dennis let others eat defeat,


    where to suffer this treatment, is estimated to bepletely depressed.


    Even so, the hand on my waist was motionless, and the only stubbornness was probably to put the


    face on the other side and insist on not talking to me all the way.


    And I, emting Dennis''s old roguishness, leaned recklessly on his shoulder and was reckless all the


    way.


    ......


    The adoptive couple are university professors, very cultivated, waiting for so long, see us back, but also


    just politely said it''s okay, did not show any dissatisfaction.


    This is enough to see the character, from the bottom of the heart, has tacitly recognized each other.


    Sitting face to face, it was customary to ask about the adopter''s situation, but Dennis'' people had


    already investigated the background of the other party, so it was just a casual conversation.


    I thought about it and said to Debra Goulet in a serious way, "Jeffery, this child, is rather introverted,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    when we go back, I hope you two spend more time and patience, and give each other more


    opportunities."


    Debra is a good-natured person with a veryfortable smile on her face all the time. She nodded


    repeatedly at the words, "Don''t worry Mr. George, we can''t have children as a couple, we will definitely


    treat Jeffery as our own child, we believe that if we put our hearts into it, the child will feel it."


    As he spoke, He Wilbur looked back at his husband with affection, holding each other''s hands tightly,


    showing the excitement and joy inside.


    Satisfied with a nod, Jeffery has a good home, it is not in vain a fate.


    At that moment, there was a suddenmotion in the backyard.


    "Oh no, Miss Snow is in the water! Come on, someone!"


    "Butler, quick, Miss is choking!"


    The moment I heard the news, it was as if lightning had passed through my head, and the paralysis of


    shock instantly spread throughout my body.


    The next second, disregarding the dignity of the end, jerked up and ran to the backyard.


    When we arrived, the bodyguard had already rescued the person to shore, Snowy was lying on the


    ground soaking wet, already unconscious, the bodyguard was pressing on the chest and administering


    first aid.


    So the child did not fill in a lot of water, and after two presses all spit it out.


    The maid had just brought a nket to drape over the child when Dennis bent over, picked the child up


    and walked quickly toward the house.


    Patted the chest, a long breath of relief, lifting the heart of this put down, is ready to follow Dennis''s


    footsteps, but suddenly found the other side of several bodyguards gathered around, close look, Jeffery


    and Snowy, like, surprisingly also drowned.


    The bodyguard''s actions to save Snowy were obviously greater than when he saved her, but Jeffery


    was slow to respond.


    "What''s going on?" I asked nervously.


    The bodyguard who rescued the body was also soaked through, while pressing said, "We rushed over,


    the little guy has been dragging Miss Snow, it is estimated that choked a lot of water!"


    Jeffery''s eyes were still closed and lifeless. The bodyguard rushed to pick him up and rushed out of the


    crowd, shouting as he ran, "Get out of the way, call Dr. Gill!"


    Dr. Gill is the George family''s personal physician, resting in the vi next door, and can be there in two


    minutes with a phone call.


    Mr. Goulet and Mrs. Goulet were worried about their children, so they followed the bodyguards.


    Snowy was awake and there was Dennis, but I decided to go to my room first to calm her down.


    As expected, Snowy''s cries were heard on the way upstairs.


    In the end is still a child, frightened, naturally can not control the emotions.


    When I approached the bedroom, Snowy was hiding in Dennis'' arms, tears and snot all over her face.


    When I walked to the bed, it immediately ran over and begged for a hug, "Mommy hug ......"


    Hold her in your arms, gently patting her back, whispering soothingly, "It''s okay, Daddy and Mommy are


    here, it''s okay, don''t be afraid ~"


    It took a long time for Snowy''s mood to stabilize.


    Wet clothes on the body for a long time easy to catch a cold, so I sent Dennis out to Snowy to change


    clothes.


    Whilebing her hair, Snowy suddenly asked me out loud, "Mom, how''s Jeffery?"


    I froze for a moment before responding that she was talking about Jeffery.


    "Do you like Jeffery a lot?" Realizing something was wrong, I had Snowy turn around and look at me


    face to face before asking her with a serious face, "Snowy, tell mommy how you fell into the pool, didn''t


    your uncle teach you to swim?"


    "Taught." Snowy nodded with an innocent look on his face.


    "Then why are you still choking?" I asked again.


    Snowy beamed, looked at me pitifully, slowly hanging his head, "Jeffery can not swim, Snowy tried to


    teach him, but Jeffery does not get into the water, I y alone, I do not know how far to swim, want to


    go ashore, there is no strength ......"


    "So Jeffery obviously can''t swim, but to save you still jumped into the water, if it wasn''t for the


    bodyguarding in time, both you and Jeffery would have been in trouble, Snow, do you think you


    did the right thing this time?" I do not want to reprimand the child, but when ites to life safety, only


    serious enough to let the child know the seriousness of the matter.


    To my surprise, Jeffery the child, nature is not bad, in order to save Snowy, actually even death is not


    afraid.


    Snowy pressed his head lower and his voice whimpered, "I know it''s wrong mom, I won''t y with


    water secretly in the future ......"


    At the end, his voice had taken on a crying tone.


    This child is outgoing and lively, rarely cry sad time, this aggravation into such, should grow to


    remember.


    "Well, a good boy is a good boy when he knows his mistakes, but what''s a good boy supposed to do


    when Brother Jeffery saves your life?" I snapped.


    "To visit Jeffery, to say thank you, and to say I''m sorry." Snowy pursed her lips, her big watery eyes full


    of sincerity.


    I gave an affirmative "hmm" and then sped up to sort her out.


    When we walked out of the bedroom, Dennis was standing guard outside and saw right through what


    we were up to and walked ahead with Snowy in his arms.


    Mr. Goulet and Mrs. Goulet anxiously guarded the door and waited for us toe before entering


    together.


    "Mr. George, Mrs. George," Dr. Gill was packing up his things after the rescue, and when he saw us, he


    immediately put down what he was holding and came over to greet us.


    "Hmm." Dennis responded indifferently, "How are the people?"


    "Has basically out of danger, is theck of oxygen for a long time, rtively weak, have to recuperate


    for a period of time."

 Chapter 1072 Wont Change

    Chapter 1072 Won''t Change


    "So, you can''t walk on the ground today?" Leo followed him in at some point, put his hands in his


    pockets, and leaned against the door and said in an odd voice, "This ident came at a good time."


    While at the orphanage, Leo was quite vocal about Snowy bringing Jeffery home, and thisment


    inevitably felt like a deliberate target.


    But the same as Snowy''s closest people, even if Jeffery did save Snowy, but still subconsciously feel


    that Leo''s words in the reasonable.


    Snowy than Jamie and rie is a lot more naughty, but not so uncontrolled, this drowning, is in the


    odd.


    So, even after the words fell, the atmosphere in the room was a little awkward, and no one picked up


    the ck to ease the situation.


    After a while, it was Dr. Gill who broke the ice.


    "Basically, in addition this child also has some symptoms of malnutrition, recuperate this time, it is best


    to take care of the body by the way, otherwise, it may affect the development of all aspects."


    "We remember that, and it was a hard day for you Dr. Gill," I said gratefully.


    "It''s my job. If Mrs. George doesn''t have any other orders, I''ll go back first."


    "Go ahead." Dennis opened his mouth faintly.


    Dr. Gill then took the nurse out of the room with him.


    Besides us, the only outsiders left in the house were Mr. and Mrs. Goulet and Jeffery.


    Obviously, influenced by Leo''s words, Mr. Goulet and Mrs. Goulet''s expressions changed from joyful


    and urgent to hesitant and heartbroken. We''d bettere back another day to pick them up, right?"


    Women have always been soft-hearted, look at her expression, is really heartbroken.


    The adoption was a tacit agreement between Dennis and me, and it would not change, so a day or two


    Just as he was about to speak, Dennis'' low voice sounded first, "Can you hold on?"


    This was said by looking at Jeffery on the bed, meaning clearly that the matter of sending him away


    would not change.


    In the end, it is still a man more courageous, the face of such a thin child can also be hardened,


    reced by me, such as how can not open the mouth.


    This is probably why life has spread so far, must beplementary character of the two sides to go


    hand in hand, some things, a person may not really be able to properly handle.


    The entire bedroom fell silent, either in shock with Dennis'' indifference or waiting for Jeffery''s reaction,


    even the sound of breathing was audible.


    Snowy didn''t know what we had in store for Jeffery, and thought Dennis was testing her to see if Jeffery


    was strong enough, so she innocently pped her hands to cheer Jeffery on, "Jeffery, Jeffery, Daddy is


    asking if you can stand up and y with me. To encourage you, chirp chirp chirp!"


    The indifference of adults and the innocence of children seem impersonal in contrast, but more


    helplessly, all tacitly choose not to poke the truth.


    Dennis''s eyes are cold and indifferent, without a trace of sympathy and weakness, a motionless look at


    the bed Jeffery, not angry auraes out naturally.


    Jeffery stared at him confusedly for a few seconds before losing the battle, lifting the covers and


    voluntarily getting out of bed to stand.


    "I''m fine, sir." Jeffery looked up at Dennis, "The butler has instructed me to go this morning."


    "Jeffery, where are you going?" Snowy asked with an innocent look on her face.


    Jeffery nced at Dennis before having a sideways nce, smiled and said to Snowy, "Jeffery is going


    to go buy the most delicious lollipop in the world for Miss, can Miss promise Jeffery to be nice and wait


    at home for my return?"


    "The most delicious lollipop?" Snowy raised her hand and poked her chin in thought for a moment, then


    quickly smiled again, "Well then, you have toe back soon oh, or Snowy will y with you!"


    "Well." Jeffery nodded heavily, then swept a nce at the long-waiting Mr. and Mrs. Goulet and bowed


    his head as if reassuring himself, "I''m going."


    When he finished, he lifted his feet and walked towards Mr. and Mrs. Goulet.


    Avoid Snowy was told to them before, the couple will Jeffery protect in front of the body also some


    impatience, excited nodded repeatedly, with a look of thanks after, then take Jeffery away.


    Walking to the door, Snowy suddenly shouted again, "Jeffery!


    The three people by the door had a beaten step, the thin teenage figure inexplicably shed a moment


    of sadness, but in an instant, as if topletely with the room all clear, speed up the steps quickly


    disappeared in our sight.


    Not getting a response from Jeffery Snowy is still a little lost, pouting aggressively and fiddling with


    Dennis'' tie,ining to himself, "Hmph, ignore Snowy, Snowy ignore youter too!"


    In ordance with the international practice that girls always say what they mean, Snowy was angry


    for only three seconds, and when she saw Jeffery, she had to smile and stick together.


    She just didn''t know that the strange little brother that she liked so much the first time would not return


    to this home.


    The world of children is the most innocent, like and dislike are not half pretend, perhaps Jeffery is


    Snowy''s first friend so sincere treatment, but also because of the realization of this point, but I support


    Dennis''s decision more.


    There are no two people in the world that fit perfectly, lovers, friends, family ...... Any rtionship is,


    and if there is, it only proves that someone has painstakingly created all the illusions.


    A child has only one childhood, and it is better to make the mistake of driving away a ymate than to


    risk leaving behind someone who is close at heart.


    After a while, Dennis put Snowy down and turned his head to instruct the butler outside the door, "Go,


    take the young master and the youngdy to the pool."


    "Yes, sir."


    After the butler left, he looked at me sideways again and handed Snowy''s hand to me, "You take the


    child over first, I''ll go change my clothes."


    After saying that, he lifted his feet and walked out.


    This is ...... To teach your child to swim?


    But this heartwarming parent-child game has long been Leo''s first, and Snowy just drowned, so is it


    really necessary?


    When I looked up again after thinking about it, Dennis'' figure had already disappeared at the end of the


    corridor, so I had no choice but to change Snowy into her swimsuit again and take her to the pool.


    When we arrived, Jamie and rie were already dressed in their swimsuits and in the pool with their


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was clear that the two little ones didn''t need special instruction either.


    Snowy''s good heart does not know who inherited it, see Jamie swim so happy, directly broke my hand,


    from the side of the esctor down the water.


    "Brother rie!


    That side of the careful test dare not let gopletely down, and while frantically fiddling with the water


    to get close to Jamie and rie''s picture, full interpretation of what is called bold and small.


    Helplesslyughed and shook his head, where this looks like just drowning from the dead!

 Chapter 1073 How can a fish leave the water

    Chapter 1073 How can a fish leave the water


    rie soft-hearted, can not see the little one stretched out the short legs of the anxious look, go over to


    pick her up, siblings this swim to a ce.


    Suddenly, there was a loud whistle from behind.


    Turn around and look, Leo somehow sneak off to change the swim trunks, a fit muscle line in the vision


    is particrly eye-catching, is, a little dark.


    "Uncle is so handsome! Wow wow wow wow~" Snowy instantly transformed into a little fan girl, joyfully


    pping the ssh on the water surface.


    Leo hooked his lips in triumph, which lifted his feet and walked towards me while putting on his swim


    cap.


    This arrogant little expression looked at my body a jolt, subconsciously smacked his lips, really live


    more and more back, arge age also in front of the children so beautiful.


    "What''s that look on your face?" Leo took in all my micro-expressions, crossed his arms and


    questioned, "How many men of this age have such a perfect body as your brother me? See, bronze,


    eight pieces of abs, if not for the two days back to eat more, inverted triangle more obvious, do not


    charge you to see it is a great advantage, now what, dislike me?"


    "I didn''t say that." I hurriedly turned my face to the side, trying to avoid the topic, and nced at the


    rest of my eyes, but wavered to see the figure standing at the side door.


    White and firm skin, angr pectoral muscles and abs, even the leg muscles are also robust just right,


    and Leopared to a creamy young man''s temperament.


    After so many years, Dennis''s body is still so well maintained that it is not at all inferior to the young


    post-primary students nowadays.


    The shocked and suddenly coy pursed his lips, this seems to be the first time Dennis in front of so


    many people, take off only so much, not just me, the distant maids are looking at the two eyes straight.


    A Leo has been enough for the eyes, Dennis is even the skin color are long on the national aesthetic,


    the two left and right each upy half of the pool, now this is not an ordinary pool, but the dream


    paradise for young girls in the flower season.


    Of course, the craziest "teenage girls" are my two biological daughters - rie and Snowy.


    "Daddy! Is that you? I can''t believe how well you''ve kept your body! Can I take a picture to share with


    my friends before I send them?" rie unconsciously expressed her praise.


    And Snowy, directly "O" jaw dropped, excited speechless.


    Leo was not willing to be outdone by the thunderstorm, he directly stepped onto the nearest diving


    board and leapt into the water with a single lurch, rie and Snowy excitedly pped their hands while


    shouting, "Oooooooooooo uncle is so great! I love uncle!"


    Leo poked his head out of the water, wiped off the water on his face, while panting heavily, while still


    forgetting to hook his hand to provoke Dennis, "Don''t pose there, it''s a mule or a horse, bring it out for a


    walk!"


    Dennis swept him with contempt, a momentary sh of dislike under his eyes, and the next second,


    walked calmly towards the diving board.


    Open your hands, hold your breath and jump.


    Almost zero ssh dive into the water, Dennis seems to have turned into a dragon like a fish in the


    water, from the shore only vaguely visible that long figure quickly shed, the blink of an eye, and


    swam to the children.


    "Wow..."


    "Ahhhhhh-"


    The moment she came out of the water, Snowy was firmly on top of Dennis'' left shoulder, while the


    other hand was pivoting in the water to keep her bnce.


    Not long after, Snowy reacted with joy, "Fun fun fun, Daddy I want to y! Giggle ......"


    Dennis''s hair was all wet and stuck to his forehead in a convincing manner, the water beads were still


    flowing down, but he was very strict in controlling himself to remain motionless, "Now you know who


    you should learn to swim from?"


    "I know, I know! Snowy wants to learn from Daddy! I want to y with the one I just yed, and then I''ll


    fly!" Snowy, the "little traitor", hugged Leo two days ago and said, "I''m the best with my uncle", but now


    all he sees is his dad, and he''s not too sure of himself!


    Two big men exchange nces, one''s unting the triumph of victory, the other the helplessness of


    defeat.


    "Dennis you are foul know, Snowy that small body who can not lift? This game doesn''t count, let''s have


    another game, this time a round trip, whoever swims around the pool first for a round trip will win! Leo


    cursed and swam towards them.


    Dennis directly ignored his words, carefully put Snowy off his shoulders and told her to line up with


    Jamierie, standing proudly by himself, fully holding the air of a general.


    "Today, Dad personally taught you how to cope with drowning ......"


    "Huh?" Snowy''s face drops as soon as she hears it, and with a resigned plus careful face she asks,


    "Daddy we''re not going to y the game we just yed?"


    The voice is getting smaller and smaller, "Snowy would love to y" these words, but finally did not


    dare to look at Dennis''s cold face and boldly say it.


    Dennis does not speak, but the answer could not be more obvious - no discussion, the atmosphere is


    somewhat dull, Leo also gloated leaning over the pool to see the joke, and did not say to help


    persuade.


    Doing this when it''s time is Dennis'' principle, andbining work and rest is not in his inherent concept


    of learning skills, which I do agree with.


    The good thing is that rie seems to remember Dennis''s temper, afraid that Snowy annoyed him, so


    he took the initiative to voicefort, "Snowy listen, first finish practicing, learn Daddy will reward you


    oh ~"


    While saying that, the two sisters raised their eyes in silence, sneaking a look at the old father, who is


    happy and angry.


    Dennis has always been ufortable with such threats, but somehow he didn''t get angry, and after


    two seconds of silence, he unexpectedly gave in, "It''s up to you."


    Sure enough, it was his daughter''s wishes that were the bottom line for Dennis.


    "Oye!"


    Snowy a happy, both hands were raised, the body slipped down the hole in the swimming ring, caught


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    off guard to the mouth filled two mouthfuls of water, good in Jamie and rie fast action, Li rushed to


    pull people up, which allowed her to catch her breath.


    "Pfft! Pffffffff!" While spitting water, but also with a small eye to measure Dennis''s expression, see his


    face did not change the expression, only boldly squeezed the eyes to y a ghost face to please.


    After that is a serious teaching, the three children have a basic swimming, and smart, three or two


    times to learn the essence of the remaining most of the time are used to y in the water, Dennis and


    Leo two people arepletely secretly fighting to please Snowy, "dragon out of the water" yed over


    and over again do not get tired of.


    At this time Deborah suddenly appeared to save the scene, "Leo!


    A river lion roar, the vigorous Leo instantly wilted, sighed and swam to shore, "this is good, no fun ~"


    After saying this, he also forgot to yfully coax his wife, "Come on,e on, always say what away


    from the away, the fish which can be away from the water ah ~"


    He said he was going to reach out and hug Deborah.


    Deborah dodged perfectly with a side-step, extended her index finger against Leo''s chest, and


    narrowed her eyes warningly, "Trying to sleep in the den again, are you?"


    Leo made a fool of himself and could only give up, dropping his head and following behind him back to


    the front room in a disciplined manner.


    By now it was almost dark, and Dennis hurriedly ended the first aid ss, which was called a teaching,


    but actually a parent-child game, and took the children back to the shower.


    I fell behind some, looking at Dennis'' tall figure surrounded by children from afar, several people talking


    andughing, just feel that the years are quiet and the future is promising.


    Suddenly, the eye is suddenly drawn to a scar on the popliteal fossa of Dennis'' knee.


    Having been on the Zuy trip, I could tell right away that it was the healing of a gunshot wound.

 Chapter 1074 lost in not enough artifice

    Chapter 1074 lost in not enough artifice


    The location of the wound is not conspicuous, and if Dennis hadn''t left only his swim trunks on today


    and happened to walk such a long distance with his back to me, I probably would never have noticed.


    Dennis would not intentionally reveal the injury to me, I found only one possibility, that is, the injury is


    so long that even he has forgotten himself.


    When I was lost in thought, Toby passed by with the maid who was packing, so I called out, "Assistant


    Toby, wait a minute."


    "Mrs. George," Toby said as he bent forward respectfully.


    "Hmm." Whispered a response, his eyes still following the scar on Dennis'' leg, asking, "What''s going on


    there on your husband''s knee?"


    Toby sniffed, looked up to follow my line of sight and forgot about it, silent for a moment, sunken eyes,


    "I do not know it Mr. George."


    "Don''t know?" Toby has been with Dennis longer than I have, and he''s taken care of his food, clothing,


    housing, and transportation, so how could he not know?


    I simply stopped walking forward, stopped where I was, and said with a sly threat, "Assistant Toby, do


    you know that your ears twitch uncontrobly when you lie?"


    Toby''s face was stunned, his expression obviously froze for a moment before he opened his mouth


    again with a pretence ofposure, "I don''t know, Mrs. George, I''m telling the truth, not everything


    about Mr. Toby will be told."


    "Yeah well ......" I held the corners of my mouth and smiled.


    Lying about moving your ears is something I made up, but his subconscious hesitation haspletely


    betrayed himself.


    It''s just that Toby is a loyal, so tightly guarded mouth, only Dennis warned, the master and servant are


    the same deadhead, determined that do not want to say, with a shovel can not pry the mouth.


    The past has been put aside, so maybe it''s not so hard to get Dennis to be honest.


    "Okay, let''s spare you, go in first."


    As soon as Toby left, I went straight to my room and sat on the couch for a while before Dennis came


    out of the bathroom.


    Look up, the upper half of the body exposed, the lower half of the body wrapped in a bath towel


    covered tightly, no surprise, the next step is to go to change clothes, from inside to outside, to wrap


    themselves tightly.


    Dennis noticed me looking at him and his eyes narrowed slightly, revealing an impish smile, "I now


    have absolute reason to suspect that you are psyching me out."


    Older couples, of course, know what his off-key expression means.


    Sure enough, just after he finished speaking he lifted his feet and walked towards the checkroom.


    "Don''t be a stinker." I hastily dismissed his thoughts.


    The lowered eyes thought for a while, it seems that indeed a long time have not seen Dennis change


    clothes, and he is often early morning andte evening, plus we have been together for many years,


    indeed few opportunities to be able to carefully observe each other''s changes, it is not surprising that


    so big gunshot wound I could not find.


    Thinking of this, simply got up, followed, leaned on the door frame, eyes unafraid to look down.


    It just so happens that Dennis had a leg in his pants and was about to get up when he nced over his


    shoulder and saw meing, and looked slightly sideways before the action continued.


    When I was young and frankly still difficult to see each other, to this age, it seems much calmer, I only


    focus on the left leg popliteal scar, lightly pursed lips, not happy or angry.


    Dennis is very smart, pants online a pull, follow my gaze down to look at his left leg, then know that I


    have found his heart hidden in the secret of a long time.


    It''s not really hiding, it''s just that I don''t care enough about him.


    I don''t ask because I want to know if the honesty I promised to each other is now valid.


    Dennis is like this scar, not deliberately hide, but always exist in the dark corner, habitually choose


    silence, but now the shadow has receded, it is time to choose to reveal their hearts freely in the sun.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, but there is always the first time.


    "That year you were kidnapped while pregnant with our first child, City P suddenly sent word that it had


    found out the truth about my parents'' idental death, I rushed there myself and was indeed


    ambushed, took a bullet in the leg, Samuel''s men saved me though, but I was still in bed for two


    months."


    The tone is light, even self-deprecating, and rxed, as if talking about an aside.


    The memory of the events of that year is still a pain in the heart, in addition to the despair of losing a


    child, I have been haunted by the nkness of the two months in aa.


    The darkest and most helpless moment in life, the outsiders are no longer the best care is in vain,


    when I need Dennis most, he was absent, so much so that for a long time, even his name I do not want


    to mention.


    When Dennis was eager for revenge, knowing that it was a trap, he was willing to risk his life,


    neglecting me and my children, naturally.


    But we are finally hand in hand to the present, the past, should be with the faintly born sad, with the


    wind passed away.


    "Needless to say, for those two months, taking care of you, it was Olivia, right, so then, to repay the


    favor of saving your life, you gave your body to the engagement?" Iughed lightly, making fun of him.


    Dennis shrugged, incontestable, "Not exactly, the heart was not hard enough at first, Olivia cried and


    hung herself, I owe it to Calvin, no way, and besides, it''s only an engagement, there are plenty of


    opportunities to backtrack."


    "Hum ......" I snorted and grunted, grimacing, "It seems I lost back then in not being pretentious


    enough."


    "It''s not toote to try." Dennis''s eyes were slightly averted, with a gangly smile on his face that did not


    reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "Don''t bother." I waved my hand and turned to walk back, "If Mr. George misses that kind of do-gooder,


    feel free to go back to the old man, Olivia is happy to do it anyway."


    The three words "Olivia" are not meant to be used, but they can''t be controlled.


    The good thing is that Dennis didn''t take it any further and the matter was dropped.


    When I returned to the living room, I found that Toby hade in at some point and, by the looks of it,


    had been waiting for a while.


    I looked at him, then back at the checkroom, and said faintly, "Heard everything?"


    Toby scowled.


    Boring gourd everything is good, the only bad is always bad in the inappropriate time to choose to shut


    up, let people nest fire.


    "Toby," I intertwined my arms in front of my chest and said seriously, "I don''t care if you heard me or


    not, anyway, you listen carefully, there is no difference between me and your boss, I hope you won''t


    hold back from me in the future as if you were guarding against outsiders, got it?"


    I think it is not like nagging people, should not ask things will not break the sand pot to the end, but


    Toby this cover-up feeling, I also have to be serious, to an attitude.


    "Got it!" Toby blurted out, speaking with his nose in the air and his eyes looking up at the ceiling, not


    even looking at me.


    Always feel where strange, this guy, should not be ying with me in the dark, right, the mouth


    promised than anyone is quick, but in private or only Dennis is the head?


    "You--"


    "Mr. George means what I mean."


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to threaten, Dennis suddenly walked out, his casual clothes


    swingingzily, his hair loose, making his whole person look mild and harmless.


    Seeing Toby did not respond, Dennis added, "In the future, Mrs. George wants to know, you need to


    know everything and say everything."


    With his words, I was full of energy and my chest was much higher.


    Toby looked at Dennis, then back at me, then stood at attention and saluted, "Yes!"


    The sound of kicking shoes and floor scared me to beat my chest to calm the mood, not yet reacted,


    and listened to Toby word by word without emotion narrative up.


    "The wound on Mr. leg was inflicted by Mr. Lewis, who, in order to satisfy his daughter''s wish, shot Mr.


    through the knee and threatened that if he did not agree to be engaged to Miss Pearson, the next bullet


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    would be in Mr. George''s stomach ......"


    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 1075 - Take some interest first

    Chapter 1075 - Take some interest first


    The room instantly fell into dead silence, and Dennis'' face was unpleasant.


    "Can''t you tell the difference between knowing nothing and not fighting?"


    Dennis must be very depressed, why the assistant who has been with him for so long suddenly has not


    enough intelligence.


    Only onlookers can see clearly, forgiveness is not good at expressing, Toby is also the heart of Dennis,


    silent with him to bear so much, so easy to have the opportunity, naturally, to say a lot, so that people


    know that his boss is also to be loved.


    I do wish that Toby''s condition of not being clear in the head could ur more often.


    "It''s just that, get out." Dennis dismissed the man with a cold sweep of his eyes.


    "I''m sorry sir." Toby bowed his head, answered in a heavy tone, turned his head and retreated.


    The moment I looked up I clearly saw that he had a meaningful smile on the corner of his mouth.


    It is really Dennis''s people, the darkness is so obvious, it seems that Toby has be a lot bolder


    recently.


    Dennis suddenly whispered a broken sentence, "More and more unruly, it is time to recruit another


    assistant, so that he has a little sense of crisis."


    I thought he was really angry, turned his head to look, but the face is a light look, not happy, not angry,


    but in thezy hair and pajamas under the background, so much softer.


    Unconsciously pursed lips heartfelt smile, where Toby became bold, is the time to wear away the


    hostility in Dennis, gentle this man grew up in the dark.


    This state made me transformed Leo at first, only Dennis''s redemption came a little toote.


    But when you think about it, it''s better toete than never. How many people have been rolling


    around in the swamp of fate all their lives, deep in it but powerless to get rid of it,pared to us, we


    have been the lucky ones favored by the heavens.


    I looked a little ufortable, Dennis some embarrassment, but the face is still a look of indifference,


    mouth hard, "Toby is older memory degraded, idental injury, not me Dad."


    It seems that Dennis has learned another skill of married men - talking with his eyes open.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Dennis sized me up from head to toe andughed on his forehead, "Nothing can be hidden from you


    now."


    "Okay." Crossing his arms, he let out a long sigh, smiled and hooked his hand towards me, "Told you


    all,e here."


    The scheme worked, but I was in no hurry to meet his orders, instead I raised my eyebrows and


    shrugged, indicating that I would not move half a step until I heard the answer I wanted.


    Dennis couldn''t help but sigh and rte.


    "The night you were kidnapped with the baby, one of the guests at Olivia''s birthday party happened to


    know the whereabouts of my parents, that person left the party midway, I chased them out, got


    ambushed, and it was The Lewis family''s men who saved me."


    "When Dad thought Olivia was his own daughter, he asked to save his life in exchange for me and


    Olivia''s engagement, I refused, so that he could not lose face, and when he left, he shot me with a gun


    in the popliteal fossa of my left leg, so I had no choice but to recuperate for more than a month under


    the watchful eye of The Lewis family. "


    The same breezy, but this time the body has more tiny movements, more like a natural flow.


    Seems to be afraid that I do not believe, after a pause, he continued to add, "the knee was shot


    through the right, but did not hurt the nerve, Dad loved his daughter too much, love the house, not


    ruthless, let the daughter''s beloved into a waste, so now standing in front of you is not a cripple, in the


    past we have been drifting, a wave of unevenness, your emotional instability, I just didn''t mention it


    specifically."


    Dennisughed at himself, "I''m to me, instead it''s better to be crippled, crippled, as atonement."


    I understood only too well for whom he was talking about atonement, our first child, Diana.


    Perhaps Dennis, who was obsessed with revenge, was paranoid, but in the corner where no one could


    see, who knew what he was suffering from?


    No one could have predicted how many people''s lives would be dyed by a wrong choice. Fate has


    brought us to this day to cherish, not to feel sorry for ourselves and punish ourselves with past


    mistakes.


    After a deep breath, I walked up, stood on tiptoe, and dropped a sloppy kiss on his lips.


    Dennis froze for a second as if he had been electrocuted, and then raised his hand afterwards to touch


    the corner of his mouth where he had been kissed, with a stunned look.


    "A little prize." I looked at him and tried to make my smile more enthusiastic, "A reward for learning to


    confess, and a more generous reward when you really reconcile with yourself Mr. George."


    The perfect hunter, which there is no time to hide, can not hide from me, but Dennis does not want to,


    not he can not.


    In those missed days, we are more or less, are at fault party, no one is more noble than anyone else,


    nor do we have the right to let anyone be punished by pain forever, but have the right to choose


    whether to reconcile.


    I used topete with Dennis, and Olivia, and fate, but in the end I got myself into the dust, and only


    now I can see that time can take away all the things that do not belong to them, and fighting and not


    fighting can not change anything, what we should do is to organize ourselves clean, so that we can use


    the best way, gentle the most worthy people.


    Dennis pursed his lips, seemingly savoring the taste of that kiss, and the next second, suddenly


    reached out and pulled me over.


    A burst of sky spinning, reacted, has been locked in his arms, four eyes facing each other, Dennis''s


    gaze zing and deep, "first take some interest."


    After a moment of stunned silence, I struggled to get up, "There''s no such rule, well ......"


    Forgot again, to me, the man never speaks the rules.


    Forget it, it is useless to struggle, by him ......


    After dinner, nearly nine o''clock, Snowy had no intention of going upstairs to bed, holding a Barbie doll


    and looking absentmindedly at the door.


    Knowing a daughter like a mother, it goes without saying that the little one must be waiting for Jeffery.


    I nudged Dennis, signaling him to tell Snowy to go upstairs and rest, after all, no matter how long we


    wait, Jeffery is not going to show up again, or to resume his daily routine as soon as possible.


    Dennis took one look and understood, put down the tablet in his hand and said indifferently, "Snow,


    what time is it?"


    Snowy perfunctorily looked down at the electronic watch in his hand, "Eight point fifty-seven daddy."


    It was only three minutes short of the previous bedtime, but her mind was not on it now and she simply


    ignored the matter.


    Dennis'' tone then got a little harsher, "Hmm?"


    Snowy was chilled by this tone, a jolt, hurriedly stood up, drooping head, began to pretend to pack toys.


    I can''t help it, this slow movement, wait for a few dolls to pack up, it''s time for dawn.


    So unceremoniously cut off her little trick to stall for time, "Okay, toyster mommy to clean up, now go


    upstairs, ask sister to take with you to wash up, and then be good and go to bed, mommy will go up


    "No!"


    Snowy suddenly shouted out loud, startling Dennis and me.


    Realizing that he had done something wrong, and hurriedly put his head down, biting his mouth and


    murmuring in a small voice, "Jeffery is not back yet, Snowy said to wait for him, mom and dad, Snowy


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    is not sleepy yet, wait a little longer, OK ......"

 Chapter 1076 Heart disease must be treated with heart medicine

    Chapter 1076 Heart disease must be treated with heart medicine


    The three children have always been very good, but also know not to provoke the father''s majesty,


    rarely capricious time, three or two persuasion can not, the air pressure in the living room will seem a


    little low.


    In fact, as long as Dennis opened his mouth to apply pressure once more, Snowy would naturally be


    honest, but he stared at the small head drooping in front of him, no sign of opening his mouth at all.


    Emotions fermenting is easy to make behavior that does not match the character, especially children, if


    parents easily give in, it is easy to form the false subconsciousness of pretending to be pitiful to


    achieve the purpose, one way or another, the conflict will invariably arise.


    "Ahem ......" I hurriedly pretended to clear my throat and reminded Dennis not to be soft-hearted.


    The voice fell, but Dennis turned his head, eyebrows wrinkled together, a look of intolerant


    embarrassment.


    Me?


    Who said that the hearts of men are made of stone, obviously ster, a touch will break, all without


    position.


    I have no choice but to be the viin.


    "Ann ......"


    "Snowy."


    Just opened my mouth, a delicate female voice overshadowed me, turned my head to look over, it was


    rie came downstairs to pick up her sister.


    Smiling at each other, rie nodded towards me, signaling me to take a moment, and then went over


    and half-crouched down tomunicate with rie.


    "What''s wrong with Snowy today? I''ve been waiting for you upstairs for a long time, why didn''t you


    A teenager, but behaving as calmly as an adult, whenever rie used such a gentle tone, I would


    subconsciously think of Diana back then.


    I remember Diana was a big-hearted person, but for some reason, every image I recall is soft.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Snowy raised his head, small mouth aggrieved pouting, as if to find a lifeline, tears immediately slid


    down his cheeks, voice with a sobbing voice, "sister, Jeffery said he woulde back, Snowy did not


    naughty, he did not have a family, Snowy said to be his family, not to sleep on their own first regardless


    of him, whoops ...... "


    rie painfully reached out to dry her tears and sighed before saying in a serious voice, "I know Snowy


    is good and Snowy has the best heart, but sometimes, good intentions can do bad things,


    understand?"


    Snowy sniffled and looked at her with a confused look, obviously unable to understand such profound


    English.


    rie was more patient, pursed her lips and smiled, and went on to exin, "Snowy think about it,


    after staying in Country M for so many years, with aunts and uncles, with sisters and three


    grandfathers, with so many people together, did you not miss your mom and dad at that time?"


    "No!" Snowy retorted anxiously, "Snowy doesn''t, Snowy wants to see mommy and daddy every single


    day! Snowy doesn''t miss mommy and daddy. ......"


    "Okay, okay, Snowy is not in a hurry, sister knows your heart, no me for doubting you," rie face


    even rubbed in the top of Snowy''s head, the tone of voice put more lightly, "sister just want Snowy to


    understand, each of us the most neededpanionship is from Mom and Dad''s, Jeffery is no


    exception, he was alone for so many years, Snowy think, is he happier to stay and live with us, or go


    back and live with Mom and Dad?"


    Snowy looked sad and opened her mouth, "and mom and dad ......"


    After a pause and excitedly asked, "But Jeffery does not have a mother and father ah!"


    rie pursed her lips and smiled, patiently said, "Not no, is the same as Snowy, separated for a long


    time, now found, is the morning took Jeffery''s aunt and uncle, Snowy met, can see they are very good


    people, will take good care of Jeffery, right?"


    "Well ......" Snowy closed her lips tightly and fell into her thoughts.


    For a child her age, the hardest thing to understand is not the knowledge in the textbooks, but the


    human condition. It will take some time to really understand rie''s meaning, but she can be sure that


    neither rie nor we will lie to her.


    Seeing that her attitude was not so strong, rie then became more serious, pretending to get up


    seriously, looked down at her and said, "If Snowy has to wait for Jeffery, then we will have to separate


    him from Mom and Dad, in that case, maybe tomorrow we will also be separated from Mom and Dad, is


    Snowy sure he wants to do that?"


    "I don''t want it!" Snowy cried anxiously, "I don''t want I don''t want I don''t want oooh ......"


    After wiping her tears, Snowy reached out to rie for a hug, "Snowy go to sleep with sister, Snowy


    don''t want to be separated from mommy and daddy!"


    "Good~"


    rie picked the little one up, gave me a sly wink, and went upstairs while she soothed him.


    Seeing their figures disappearing at the stairway, I then turned back to the rise.


    "Mr. George, where is your authority as the head of the family? Where are your principles as a father


    as a parent, backing down from the slightest difficulty?"


    The thumb and forefinger were pinched up and deliberately made a gesture of "a little bit" to tease.


    Dennis subconsciously leaned back, eyes lowered to look at my hand, holding up the corners of the


    mouth smiled, "for you is a little, for me is difficult to ascend to the sky, so long efforts, so easy and


    Snowy close to some, can not destroy the walls of the city."


    After a pause, plucking my hand away, he came up to me and deliberately lowered his voice, his


    eyebrows slightly narrowed, "Besides, who said I was the head of the family?"


    "Bummer."


    Dennis is now temper is not big, not thin skin, say again and will have to be taken advantage of, I


    simply will push people away, fled also like back to the room.


    While rie and Snowy were washing up in the bathroom, I quickly found the remote control on the


    bed and hid it in my closet, which was a relief toy the corpse on the bed.


    Not surprisingly, when the lights were turned off at night, Dennis'' hands became restless, and it wasn''t


    long before he was fumbling around for the remote control.


    I secretly snickered and let him scratch his blindness in the darkness, and after a long breath, he fell


    into a deep sleep.


    ......


    I thought Jeffery''s affair had passed, but the next few days, everyone could see that the usual joyful


    fruit Snowy face no longer smiles, interest in food also decreased, the whole day sullen, even rie


    and Jamie do not care.


    Thinking that Folly had grown up with the children herself and should have experience in this area, I


    asked her for help.


    Within half an hour of hanging up the phone, The Lewis family''s car appeared in front of the vi.


    Without waiting to greet us, Folly went straight to Snowy, who was drawing circles with a dead branch


    on thewn, and propped her hands on her knees, half-bending over to talk to her.


    The look of confidence in the victory, I can not help but feelforted, finally someone can cure


    Snowy''s low mood.


    However, within two minutes, Folly returned in defeat and turned towards me with a shrug, saying there


    was nothing she could do.


    "Happy for nothing." Crossing his arms with a long sigh, "Keith you''ve brought up and you can''t do


    anything about Snowy? What did you say to her?"


    "What else can I say? Folly did not think so.


    It dawned on me that our family had tried this unusual method in turn long ago, and if it worked, there


    was no need to hope for her?


    Looking at Snowy''s forlorn back, I couldn''t tell you how depressed I was.


    If I had been with my parents in the past, Snowy would have been able to socialize normally, rather


    than in Leo''s desperate search for me and to fight for my career, she would have been kept at home


    like a princess, with fewer opportunities to contact outsiders, and would not have been unable to eat


    and drink for a Jeffery.


    In the end, Dennis and I owe it to our children.


    "You should not be too anxious, there is always a way, the old saying is not good, heart disease also


    need heart medicine." Folly reminded.


    "Is it really necessary to pick up Jeffery?"


    The heart is not without this idea, but as ast resort, really do not want to take this step.


    "Not so much." Folly looked at Snowy and said, "She wants to see Jeffery, then take her there, it''s best


    for her to see with her own eyes how happy Jeffery is living in his new family, maybe this way, the


    thoughts can be broken, girls well, found treasure will be treated carefully, let alone people."


    She was lost in her own thoughts and muttered to herself, "It seems it''s better to raise a son to save


    your mind ......"

 Chapter 1077 Dripping Water

    Chapter 1077 Dripping Water


    Folly''spetitive spirit is still so strong, it''s okay that she doesn''t want tog behind in other things,


    the growth of children can not be used topare, I retorted, "This is not called not to worry, this is the


    sweet worry, son independence is good, but the happiness of having a daughter is iparable to the


    son, each has its own benefits, society is tooplex, since they have chosen to be their


    parents, to protect Their nature is our responsibility, there is nothing to save or not to save."


    She shrugged her shoulders and said she couldn''t deny it, "Maybe it''s because I''m used to being alone


    since I was a kid and I don''t know what it''s like to be stuck together all the time, but you''re right, forget I


    said it."


    Laughing, I didn''t answer again, and naturally I didn''t me her.


    I know Folly for so long, I do not understand her person, grew up in the heart, although the feelings


    between the siblings and thin, but in love is a strong nature, when the love with Zack, see a second


    less can not be, that is called love, into the present indifference, but also a self-protection of the


    disappointment of the extreme.


    After all, if you don''t go to love and give, you won''t have a chance to get hurt.


    After organizing mynguage, I went up and prepared to take Snowy to meet Jeffery.


    By the time Mr. and Mrs. Goulet took him away for almost a week, it wouldn''t hurt to make a return visit.


    Once Snowy heard Jeffery''s name, he unexpectedly changed his color and happily went back to his


    room to change his clothes.


    Folly stood side by side with me, intertwined hands looking up at the little one''s bouncing back,


    casually reminded, "Why don''t we let the people underneath explore the situation first, don''t let the little


    Snowy be more reluctant to let the kid stay there in case we see any inappropriate scenes then."


    "Not so much."


    When Jeffery left Toby gave him a cell phone and reminded him to call the emergency contact on it if


    he needed anything.


    In fact, all aspects of the adoptive couple''s social conditions, and even outside the character are strictly


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    screened, Folly is not clear about the situation, some overthinking.


    Soon, Snowy changed into a new princess dress with a little hat and came down the stairs with a smile,


    but followed by Jamie.


    Usually at this time he should be in the study online ss, how suddenly downstairs.


    "Jamie, what can I do for you?" I asked him.


    "It''s okay mom." Jamie stood in front of me, looked up at me and said, "I''m going out with you guys."


    Before I could respond, he crossed back over to me and went to Toby, who was guarding the side door,


    and ordered, "Uncle Toby, could you please arrange for a few of your men and the car, and you, to


    "Yes, young master."


    With those words, Toby turned around and left the living room.


    I then noticed that Jamie had changed into her outfit for the night out, and it looked like she had an


    idea, and had just informed me of it, where she was asking for advice.


    Helplessly sighed, this child is the essence of Dennis first and then learned.


    One way or another, when we go out, it bes me, Folly and Snowy in one car, Toby with Jamie in


    another car, followed by a separate business car with a bodyguard.


    Two hours, from the west to the south of the city, we finally reached our destination.


    Debra''s family is an ordinary working family, but the good thing is that their grandparents are City P


    people, so the environment of themunity is quite good, the driver registered at the gatehouse, in


    and out of all the scooters, few people on foot, themunity is also very well nned greenery, three


    steps a tree, two meters a green nt, in the inch ofnd in City P, developers hate to circle even the


    ground floor of the eighteenth floor to absorb money at the time This is also a paradise in the world.


    The car was parked in front of a unit in building 7 and Toby escorted us upstairs.


    Coming out of the elevator, he took the initiative to go up and rang the doorbell, "Dingdong-"


    "Jeffery!" Snowy called out impatiently, sweating from the lollipop in her hand.


    The temperature in the hallway did get a little high though.


    Although it is a two-family house type, and in the eleventh floor, but after all, it is a big summer, and not


    ventted, the exterior wall a hot even the air is hot, we just got off the air-conditioned car, feel more


    strongly, even if the children walk by themselves, the body can not help but feel hot.


    For a while, there was no response from the door, Toby went up and knocked hard on the door panel


    twice with human power.


    Still no response.


    The heart was stunned and reacted violently, today is the weekend, perhaps the couple took the


    children out to y and cultivate feelings to go.


    It seems that Folly''s words are not all that much to worry about,municate well in advance, perhaps


    to avoid this run short.


    "Mom," Snowy, hot and excited, got a little anxious waiting and turned to ask, "Why isn''t Jeffery out yet,


    is he ming Snowy for not waiting for him?"


    "No such thing, Jeffery is out with mom and dad and will be seen soon."


    Feeling self-conscious, I took it upon myself to ask Toby for the number and call Debra personally,


    ready to ask for their location and take the kids over to the rendezvous, without dying anyone.


    The phone answered after two rings and Debra''s friendly voice came in, "Hello Assistant Toby, what


    can I do for you?"


    "It''s me, Mrs. George, where are you now, and is it convenient to talk?" I said.


    "Convenient, I''m at home resting, what can I do for you?" Debra responded with a smile.


    "You''re home?" I subconsciously twisted my head to look at the empty mahogany door, a little puzzled,


    my voice unconsciously serious, "That''s just right, we want to see how Jeffery is doing, now it''s at your


    door, you open the door."


    "What?! You''re in my house?"


    "How can youe uninvited! The George family is arge family do not even understand the basic


    etiquette!"


    The shrill voice in the receiver made me subconsciously take the phone away some, frowning, a fierce


    disgust in my heart.


    The woman on the phone was not even half as bad as the sensible Debra I had imagined, but was she


    still the university professor with a clear mind and a knowledgeable and elegant personality?


    "What''s wrong?" Folly asked delicately when she saw my face was not right.


    "It''s nothing ......" I responded absentmindedly, taking a deep breath and patiently sorting myself out.


    It is indeed my fault foring online without telling me, perhaps the other party did not mean any


    harm, but just do not want to be so unprepared to reveal the situation at home in front of people, only to


    lose their emotions.


    Only after thinking about this did he put the phone back to his ear again.


    Debra on the other side obviously realized that she had lost her temper, and hurriedly switched to her


    husband Cohen Goulet to answer, "...... I''m really sorry Mr. George, my wife recently encountered


    some trouble at work, emotional instability, you do not take it to heart, do not worry, we arepletely


    wee to return to visit with Mr. George, only Debra did not make it clear, we are now at my parents''


    home, the elderly, always want to see the children, so we took the person back to their parents'' home


    on Friday night. I''m afraid I won''t be able to return for a while, so I''m sorry to make youe for


    nothing ......"


    I hung up the phone after making an appointment for the next return visit.


    The good thing is that Snowy is quite understanding, know that sooner orter can see, did not fool


    around, and think of the car has air conditioning, but the first to run to press the elevator.


    Just as we were about to follow, the other side of the mahogany door "bang bang ping" sounded the


    sound of heavy objects falling to the ground.


    What''s going on? I thought there was no one home!

 chapter 1078 dead without proof more save

    chapter 1078 dead without proof more save


    Thinking I was hallucinating, I nced back and found Jamie and Folly with the same puzzled look on


    their faces as I did.


    I couldn''t help but doubt the words of Mr. Goulet and Mrs. Goulet for a while.


    Did these two really take the child away, or were they at home but afraid to face our surprise attack?


    Just as we were silently pondering the possibilities, there was another rattle from the door as if it had


    heard our hearts.


    "Ta-da-da ......"


    A slow, orderly pounding sound, like something hitting the ground.


    Running on the principle of caution, Toby immediately posted to the door and poked around inside, and


    after a moment looked at us with a serious expression and said, "Someone!"


    Jeffery, although there are many suspicions, but in the end is Snowy''s life-saving benefactor, at this


    time also can not care so much, only thinking that there must not be any good, so he hurriedly


    instructed Toby to take action, "Kick the door!


    Once I had pulled Snowy back, and Folly had stepped to the side with Jamie to make room, Toby made


    a cushion and mmed into the door.


    "Boom..."


    There was a noticeable vibration from the floor, but the door panel did not move at all.


    Toby, as if struck, knocked on the door before retreating to the far side and, after a brief buildup of


    strength,unched another charge.


    "Bang..."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After a loud ng, Toby and the door panel fell backwards into the house together,nding heavily on


    the smooth floor tiles.


    In the end is the most powerful person in Dennis''s side, under such a big impact not only did not cry


    out, but two or three times to get up, as if nothing to move the floor of the door to the side, to facilitate


    our entry.


    Once you step inside, the open kitchen on the left side of the house once again rings with the "tada"


    sound of earlier.


    Toby hurriedly followed the direction of the sound and went around to the back of the cooking table.


    The next second, he crouched down, and when he got up again, he was holding a dying Jeffery in his


    arms.


    Because the upper itself is bare, the child''s thin body is immediately apparent, but at this time more


    shocking is not his sunken body, but a small body on a blood red tear wounds, only a week, his life


    force is likepletely sucked out of the general, seems to stop breathing at any time.


    Weak to this, the pair of small hands of sinew and bone but still tied by the white nylon rope dead, red


    strangtion and blood-stained nylon rope is shocking.


    The same on the legs, but the rope has long been broken by Jeffery, all that can be seen is the


    strangtion marks sunk into the flesh.


    "Water ......" The chaotic consciousness suddenly spoke, his voice no bigger than a mosquito.


    Toby hurriedly ced the person on the sofa first, untie his hands, out of guilt, I took the opportunity to


    pour a ss of water over.


    "Jeffery, Jeffery, you don''t want to die ooooooooooo ......" Recognizing Jeffery, Snowy went to the


    couch and started crying, her face was all wet with tears in no time.


    "Snowy do as you''re told, Jeffery will be fine, be a good girl, no more crying ......" Toby put the person


    down and went to contact the doctor, I dragged Jeffery lying in my own arms, the other hand had to


    feed him water, I really could not take my hand to calm her down.


    The next Folly can not look down, helpless sigh, a grab Snowy''s shoulders to break her little body over,


    forcing Snowy and her four eyes, raised his index finger to lecture his subordinates as said, "Snowy, I


    only say once, you listen carefully, the louder you cry the more pain your Jeffery, want him to die of


    pain, then, you continue to cry, the louder he died faster, cry. The louder you cry, the faster he will die,


    cry!"


    Hearing the word "death", Snowy was so scared that she covered her mouth and did not dare to make


    a sound.


    The method is inappropriate, but effective.


    If it is me, I am bound to be unable to use the scare to shut the child up, but also must be the action


    faction action fast.


    Folly saw through what I was thinking and got up and shrugged, "You see, education styles are still


    asionally gender-neutral."


    I can''t help but shake my head, poor Keith, I guess the six years not less by Folly scare, fortunately a


    boy is more nervous, if a girl, may have more aggravation.


    But the situation is really not suitable for joking, and I did not answer the question.


    After waiting for about ten minutes, Jeffery finally opened his eyes slowly and looked weakly.


    Unlike the first time I saw him, this time, I saw in Jeffery''s eyes the burning desire to live.


    Just regained consciousness, he stubbornly braced himself, ducked out of my arms, andy hard on


    his side on the back of the sofa.


    The body twisted, the scars on the body was pulled, the pain he "hissed" sucked in a cool breath,


    clenched his teeth.


    I rushed to hold it up, "Don''t be brave."


    Jeffery did not answer, even the gaze did not dare to level with me, always looking at the ground.


    A series of reactions told me that he still remembered the rules of the George family and respected me


    for not overstepping them easily.


    I tried to reach out to soothe him, but he shrank back and avoided it. I could only dismiss the idea, put


    my hand back and got up to the sofa next to him, so that he could change to afortable position to


    lean.


    Jeffery has a delicate mind and knows my good intentions. As soon as I sat away, he adjusted his


    posture and the painful look on his face eased up a lot.


    Only the eyes are a little wandering, seemingly alert at all times.


    Like a frightened mouse, any little loud noise can stimte his sensitive nerves again.


    In the orphanage, a group of children, although there is no support, but the face of strangers, but also


    generous and calm, now be a bird of fear, more or less our responsibility.


    Thinking of this made me even more worried about causing a secondary shock to him, so I put my


    voice very softly, "Jeffery, tell Auntie how did you get the bruises on your body?"


    Jeffery lowered his eyes, silent for a long time still refused to speak.


    I can''t help but sigh deeply, I was not well thought out, subconsciously treating him as an adult, but in


    fact, he is just a little taller than Snowy''s children, experiencing such a big change without a painful


    breakdown is already a blessing, and then to remember the injury, and how is not a kind of torture.


    Rao Folly so anxious nature did not rush the child, I naturally can not press again, just waiting for the


    paramedics to arrive, first Jeffery to the hospital to deal with the wound.


    After a while, Snowy only came over again, gently broke Jeffery''s hand on the edge of the sofa, put the


    lollipop long prepared, and said seriously, "Jeffery, Jeffery, eat the candy will not hurt, you eat ......"


    Jeffery remained silent, but after Snowy withdrew his hand, he gave her an imperceptible sideways


    nce, and the look was as gentle as before.


    Soon the familiar sound of an ambnce sounded downstairs and paramedics came up and picked


    Jeffery up in a wheelchair.


    Just outside the door of the t, they bumped into Mr. Goulet and Mrs. Goulet who were rushing back.


    As soon as she saw Jeffery, Debra jumped on him, half-kneeling in front of the wheelchair and crying,


    "Good son, what happened to you? It''s mommy''s fault, mommy didn''t take good care of you."


    While crying, Jeffery desperately clutched his head into his arms, despite his wishes.


    The performance was a masterpiece, and if we hadn''t had the experience of breaking down the door


    before, we would have been fooled.


    And now only indifference remains.


    Folly did not give them any face, and said sarcastically, "Yes, yes, yes, a little more force and the child


    will pass away, and then there will be no proof of death, how to save the matter."

 Chapter 1079 Scribe Scum

    Chapter 1079 Scribe Scum


    When she heard this, Debra hurriedly got up from Jeffery, wiped her tears and stood to the side, "What


    is thisdy talking about?


    "I didn''t say that." Folly wrapped her arms around her, her fingertips tapping on her arm with a click, the


    shrewdness in her bones showing, "If you''re not a thief, why do you need to be right?"


    The thing is that Folly is always second to no one dare to admit the first, and with a look of


    fearlessness, and Debra, that is, the show meets the soldier, the momentum of absolute crushing,


    immediately let her have nothing to say.


    Cohen saw the situation and rushed forward to pull his wife back and make way for the paramedics to


    get Jeffery to the car.


    The ambnce drove away, the atmosphere is still awkward, but things are prioritized, and did not


    dwell too much at the entrance of the unit, each car followed to the hospital.


    After the nurse finished administering the medicine, Jeffery was already asleep. Snowy was afraid that


    she wouldn''t be able to see him again after she left, so she refused to go first.


    Mr. Goulet and Mrs. Goulet, probably in pursuit of performance, pestered the attending physician about


    the subsequent treatment n in detail, as if Jeffery was on the tip of their hearts.


    It was almost dark when Jeffery came to his senses, and Snowy watched over him as he drank some


    porridge, and his face finally regained its blood.


    "Mrs. George ......" He opened his mouth, still a bit strained, "You take thedy back first, I can do it by


    myself."


    "Snowy''s not going back, Snowy''s staying here with Jeffery!"


    Before I could say anything, Snowy blew up, puffed out her cheeks and turned her back, sulking to


    herself.


    I haven''t done anything yet, and I''ve be her "enemy".


    So young let me as a mother experience a taste of the elbow to the outside, grow up can be how to


    get.


    Thinking of these can not help but sigh, Dennis suddenly appeared in the doorway at this time, with a


    light face walked in.


    "What brings you here?" I asked.


    "Who told you to take my stuff away on your way out." As he spoke, Dennis'' long legs were already


    parked next to the hospital bed.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I wondered, "What''s that?"


    When I went out, I only brought a small handbag that could hold my cell phone and bank card for


    convenience.


    "The soul." Dennis said with a straight face, "It took too long to get out of the body, and I''m weak now."


    Helplessly swept him a nce, joking also have to pay attention to the asion.


    Dennis will understand, but nothing substantial action, the eyes turn, found the sullen Snowy.


    "Snow, Daddy''s here, didn''t you hear?" Dennis reminded in a mock-serious manner.


    "I heard you." Snowy returned coldly, instead getting more angry, "But I don''t want to pay any attention


    to you, Daddy is a liar, and so is Mommy!"


    "Nonsense." Dennis blurted out, his tone a little heavy, and then in an instant realized that he had lost


    his temper, lowered his tone and said patiently, "What did we lie to you about?"


    "You told rie to coax me that Jeffery was living a good life with mommy and daddy and he wasn''t,


    no, he was still hurt a lot, you just want to ignore Jeffery like you used to ignore Snowy!


    Thepany said it began to wipe tears, low whimpering, calling people heartbreaking and funny.


    How can a child of unknown origin bepared to our blood ties.


    Snowy was well protected in the past, but in the end, and therefore experienced less, and met one or


    two outsiders with a good feeling, as the pearl in the palm of your hand,ter is to suffer.


    That''s all an afterthought, and what''s happening now is indeed a mistake on our part.


    There was a momentary sh of embarrassment in Dennis''s eyes as his gaze turned to Jeffery in the


    hospital bed, and after a silent survey, he was about to open his mouth when the door to the hospital


    room suddenly opened from outside and Mr. and Mrs. Goulet walked in carrying a thermos lunch box.


    "Mr. George is here too." Debra greeted ingratiatingly, then she raised the insted lunch box in her


    hand towards Jeffery, "Jeffery, mom personally made chicken soup and boiled some thin rice for you,


    eat something first."


    With that, he put the lunch box on the table and opened the lid to get the dishes inside.


    "No, I''ve eaten." Jeffery refused without mercy, even his tone was tinged with disgust.


    Debra heard a movement, the face of the smile instantly froze in the face, a good moment to react, to


    organize the emotions, smile full of the meal taken out to put back, mouth okay temperament said it


    does not matter, "then wait for the hungry time to eat, this thermos box is your father brought back from


    abroad, a night are still warm, no hurry. "


    From the moment the couple entered, Jeffery kept frowning with an ufortable expression.


    Look at this situation, his body injuries, nine out of ten is the "masterpiece" of these two people.


    Probably anxious to divert attention, this side of Debra in cleaning up the meal, over there Cohen


    began to drive people away, "Mr. George, Mrs. George, today''s matter to you guys added so much


    trouble is really sorry, Jeffery here have me, it''ste, you guys still go back to rest it. "


    Dennis lowered his eyes and nodded slightly, "It''s prettyte."


    "Dennis ......" I couldn''t help but call out, my eyebrows furrowed together, he shouldn''t really be


    prepared to just let it go, Jeffery although we have no rtionship, but in the end, we brought people


    back from the orphanage, how should also do him justice.


    A few warnings, not that it matters to us, but maybe it will make Jeffery''s life better in the future, and as


    for what happens after that, we can discuss it when we get back.


    Dennis, however, suddenly lifted his feet and walked to the couch next to the meeting ce and sat


    down, folded his legs, rested one hand on the arm of the couch, and with one hand picked up the


    remote control and turned on the TV in the room, "Then let''s make it quick, Toby."


    The words just fell, Toby came in through the door, bent down to say hello after, pulled out his own


    phone, in front of the TV screen a operation.


    After a few minutes, a current shed on the screen, and in the next second, a clear image appeared.


    The video recorder went straight into the master bedroom from the doorway, opened the original


    wooden closet standing on the left side and skillfully plucked the men''s clothes visiting inside, then saw


    the huge irregr hole broken in the closet, but strangely enough, the wall that should have been


    exposed was covered by ayer of shimmering substance obscured.


    As soon as the person recording the video pushed the wooden panel of the closet to the side, he


    realized that there was a secret room hidden behind the closet!


    The camera poked in and saw a floor of torture devices, leather, steel, wooden sticks and chains ......


    The silent video, but in my head resounded the mournful wail of a tender child being whipped.


    "The secret room made special sound instion treatment, our people have tested, even the adult


    male roar will bepletely absorbed by the sound instion cotton, in the outside, can not hear any


    loud noise." Toby exined while looking at Mr. Goulet and Mrs. Goulet''s eyes also unconsciously


    became harsh.


    Dennis sat sideways, one hand on his chin, index finger on the lips slowly rubbed, no smile on his face,


    as if he had returned to the former "hunter" who had killed.


    At this time, Cohen and Debra, has long been frightened of trembling, the couple dead together, 25


    degrees suitable for the air-conditioned room, but they are sweating profusely.


    Folly, watching the hrity, chilled and fanned the mes, "Sven scum, when the professor is not a


    good thing."

 Chapter 1080 The one who left me didnt show up again

    Chapter 1080 The one who left me didn''t show up again


    The oppressive and stifling atmospherested less than a minute before Cohen pulled Debra to her


    knees with a "thud" and fell to the ground, wanting to bury her face in her chest.


    In this silent judgment, certain people have been crucified and cannot be med.


    The people in the room were waiting for Dennis to make a decision, but he sat down like a mountain,


    no emotions showing on his face, and let the situation freeze for a while before he turned his head and


    hooked his hand towards Snowy, "Come here."


    Snowy was stunned for a moment with tears in her eyes, raised her hand to dry them, and walked to


    stand in front of him without fear, but her small mouth was still beeping, sulking in her heart.


    In the end, Leo brought up a child, a pair of big eyes blinked, but did not show any fear.


    Dennis reached out and took a hand, cupping Snowy''s fleshy little hand in his palm and rubbing it, his


    eyes softly locked with hers, "Scared?"


    Snowy nced sideways at the Cohen couple across the room before turning back around with a


    confused look on her face and shaking her head, "No."


    Dennis nodded slightly, thought for a moment, and then asked, "So now that Daddy tells you that the


    injuries on Jeffery''s body were done by these two people on their knees, do you think Daddy should


    give them a chance to change their ways?"


    I couldn''t help but frown at that, it''s too much to force a small child to participate in such a decision.


    The opportunity to give or not to give, to the person being punished is a world of difference, in Snowy''s


    eyes, I''m afraid there is nothing different from ying house, where you know how much impact a


    casual remark can cause.


    Just as he was worried, Snowy''s clear voice rang through the house, "No!"


    The certainty and crispness seems to have been in mind for a long time, and the way ites off is


    calm and unlike a child.


    "Uncle said, know wrong can only be used to their closest people, strangers can not just forgive, or


    Snowy and family, and friends, will be in danger, they are bad people, Snowy do not like them, so I do


    not forgive them!"


    Leo''s character does say such things.


    Havinge back from the dead so many times, he has long been disappointed in humanity and will


    not give anyone but his closest rtives the chance to hurt himself.


    Sober, yet unapproachable.


    But men often have an overflowing tacit understanding in this regard, almost at the same time Snowy


    finished, Dennis eyebrows slightly narrowed, a trace of imperceptible smile shed under his eyes,


    twisted his head and calmly raised his lips, instructed Toby, "Miss words are heard?"


    "I heard you." Toby nodded obediently, stood up straight and then smoothly passed a wink to his men


    outside the door, and the next second several suited bodyguards walked in and set the couple, who


    were suppressing their sobs, out.


    The moment he walked out of the door, the heart-rending wails resounded throughout the entire


    inpatient building, and then gradually faded away.


    Why suffer, or educated intellectuals, think with your toes also know, can sit in this age tens of billions


    of dors, Dennis and is not the ordinary sense of the good man or woman.


    People are not saints, a little special fetish is not wrong, the real abomination is to impose it on others,


    and do not know how to provoke authority, people and animals always have to be different, know how


    to restrain and stop, everything is self-inflicted, no halfint.


    Just look at Snowy again, her face is calm, as I expected that, does not seem to understand that the


    couple will be taken away after the situation will face.


    As a mother, I was happy, but for some reason, seeing my child so alone and fearless, I felt vaguely


    uneasy.


    Dennis had no interest in being sad, he had just been taken away for a short time and was only


    interested in pleasing his little princess, "Daddy punished the person who hurt Jeffery for you, now can


    you forgive me?"


    "Well ......" Snowy pursed his mouth not to answer, small eyes bones turn, ancient and quirky look do


    not know what idea is ying again.


    Dennis straightened his back and frowned slightly, "Still thinking about it?"


    "Right!" Snowy snapped, sounding in a much better mood, yfully grasping Dennis'' even fingers with


    her two little hands, her little body wiggling around in an abrasive manner, "Daddy, let''s bring Jeffery


    home and not leave him alone, okay?"


    Dennis heard, the smile on his face instantly dissipated a lot, helplessly swept me a nce, before


    looking at the child on the bed again, the next second, got up and led Snowy to the bedside,


    condescending examination of him.


    "Why didn''t you call for help?" Dennis asked.


    Jeffery was silent for a moment and replied hesitantly, "The people who left me in the past have not


    reappeared."


    From a child''s mouth to say such words, it always sounds heartbreaking, but only six years old, it


    knows that the world can not be forced toe together.


    How many superficially breezy, are silently chewed up the suffering and swallowed the camouge.


    The previous encounter has more or less doubtfulponents are good, but I believe this line Jeffery


    is from the heart, this is probably abandoned people, the unique empathy.


    Suddenly, Snowy''s offer is not so resistant.


    He said the whole person looked very hurt, even weaker than when we first found out like, all limp, all


    supported by the spine, anyfort at this time is pale, we have not experienced, can only do is silent


    After a long time, Dennis''s low and deep voice sounded again, "From now on, you are the George,


    Mrs. George is your mother, our children, to be known as brothers and sisters, do you want to?"


    Jeffery sniffed and looked up sharply, many emotions tangled in his eyes, the most is not confident.


    Dennis didn''t wait for him to say anything, he let go of Snowy and walked over to me, took me by the


    shoulders, and thought he was humorous enough to joke about it, "But I can''t make decisions about my


    family, and if you want to stay, it depends on whether you have the ability to convince Mrs. George."


    "You ......"


    I''ve already taken it upon myself to be the good guy, how can I still be involved, if I don''t agree, won''t I


    be the evil guy?


    "Mommy, just say yes, please mommy, okay ......"


    Before the words were out of my mouth, Snowy, the "little grandparent" that no one can afford, came


    over and grabbed me and begged for mercy.


    One more person with more chopsticks, I don''t seem to have a position to refuse, but how can I feel


    that I was set up by Dennis, confused and don''t know what to say.


    At that moment Jeffery suddenly lifted the covers, propped up her thin body and got out of bed, looking


    at me stubbornly and firmly, "Mrs. George, I want to live, I want to live, I want to live, my life was picked


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    up by you, I want to repay you, repay you sir, just please take me back, I will not let you and sir down, I


    will not give you any trouble! Please!"


    Said, fiercely bend down the upper itself, ny degrees taut, single but powerful, so that people can


    not refuse,


    Yeah, what''s wrong with just wanting to live and grow without fear.


    "No." I said, "Can you call it family without trouble?"

 Chapter 1081 - What about choosing a concubine?

    Chapter 1081 - What about choosing a concubine?


    After deciding to keep Jeffery, he was discharged that night and brought back to the George family.


    The road is divided into three cars, Dennis and I sat in one, twisting my hand in the hands on the way


    to y, the state of mind is inexplicably angry.


    I simply pulled my hand out of his hand, sat up straight and folded neatly in myp, "Don''t touch me"


    three big words clearly bye hanging on the face.


    It''s one thing to let go of your preconceptions about Jeffery, it''s another thing for Dennis to take it upon


    himself to make me feel bad.


    The best thing about women is that they have a fine mind and a good memory, and they want to fool


    me, no way.


    Dennis subconsciously turned his face, froze for a moment, and then blinked and tugged at the corners


    of his mouth with a careless smile, "If you''re angry with me for making the decision to adopt Jeffery


    without permission, then you can take it easy."


    "Yeah, well, go ahead and say it." I would like to see what he has prepared to say.


    Men in the business world may not always be smart, but when facing the wife, want to achieve the


    purpose, at any time and anywhere can turn into a super genius with an IQ of two hundred, everything


    can be fooled.


    "Haven''t you found your daughter''s heart?" Dennis asked me in turn, a meaningful smile on the corner


    of his mouth.


    "What''s on your mind?" I blurted out.


    The words were just finished, and I vaguely guessed what Dennis meant.


    Snowy to Jeffery, is different from the emotions between the little ones.


    This point I have been consciously avoided to talk about, one is to think that even from childhood to


    receive foreign inculcation, children may not be so early intelligence, and the object is Jeffery, an


    uncertainty, always feel that the subconscious does not admit, things will not develop in that direction.


    I prefer to believe that children''s likes are trivial, and it won''t take long for them to spoil and expire.


    Except, of course, the child''s liking for the parents.


    Dennis slightly averted his eyes, did not say break, changed a morefortable position lying back on


    the seat, before again leisurely speak, "father this role recently let me feel quite a lot, especially in


    terms of feelings, Snowy is only six years old, I have thought of her future love and marriage to leave


    us, thinking that she may meet scum, how do not feel solid, so Jeffery touched her emotions, even after


    saving Snowy, I refused to give in, willing to be a viin, my Dennis''s daughter, who do not want to hurt


    ......"


    A time tough and helpless, when did Dennis also be sentimental.


    However, we still maintain a basic understanding on the point of looking out for Snowy.


    "So why have you changed your mind again Mr. George?" I asked jokingly.


    Dennis suddenly turned his face and took a deep breath, somewhat dissatisfied, "Things have settled,


    and still call Mr. George for three days, you think it''s appropriate?"


    "What''s inappropriate." A shrug and an innocent face.


    It''s so much fun to tease Dennis, how can it be inappropriate, life? asionally, there must still be a


    chicken and dog hrious.


    "You mean I can change my name too, instead of wife, to Miss Kennedy?" pursued Dennis as if in


    disbelief.


    "Well~" I thought hard about it, and it still sounded so respectful, so I nodded in agreement, "That''s


    fine!"


    Dennis sniffed and fell back into the chair, one hand pinched his brow, the other hand unbuttoned his


    chest, he began to exhale heavily, the action to exaggerate how exaggerated.


    With the face of a mature man doing the things of a childish boy, Dennis is living more and more back,


    could not hold back the "pfft"ugh out loud, teasing him, "What? Are you sick?"


    Dennis shook his head, somewhat helplessly, "I am sick, and not too sick."


    I don''t know why I was suddenly startled by this irrelevant remark, my face went cold and my smile


    froze on my face.


    The car suddenly fell into silence, not a momentter, Dennis noticed the difference, opened his eyes


    and turned over, see my face is not right, big hand over the back of my hand, a change just hanged


    tone, "joke, do not take it seriously, I am very good, owe you have not begun to pay, will be fine."


    As soon as he got serious, his tone became a lot more serious and patient, lowering his eyebrows and


    looking lost and gloomy, "I was fighting with myself."


    I didn''t immediately grasp the meaning of these words, but I was still attracted by Dennis'' slightly sad


    appearance and subconsciously raised my eyes.


    Sessfully diverted my attention, Dennis face more than a few smiles, self-deprecating, "You know, I


    often have some unrealistic thoughtstely, such as going back to the past, such as re-choice, the idea


    of absurd andical."


    She pursed her lips and smiled, but did not answer.


    It''s good to have time to be skyward, which proves that Dennis is letting go of those heavy, dark days,


    though whether it''s practical or not is unknown; the only thoughts I can clearly perceive are the ones


    that carry color in his head, every night.


    "You should take up a new hobby." Save yourself the daily energy overload.


    People are so, once idle will be thinking, thinking more, the seven emotions as the floodgates open,


    can not be collected.


    The smile on his face deepened, "A hot wife and kids is now my biggest hobby."


    This is said in the most sincere and pure manner, as if a priest will announce the ceremony in the next


    second and the two have been married.


    I definitely have reason to suspect that Dennis recently went to some ce for further training, mouth


    with the honey, sweet and sweet.


    I was touched, but with what I know about Dennis, I''m afraid the point of this statement is still "hot bed"


    and once you show your support, you have to pay the "price".


    I choose not to.


    Ruthlessly draw back his hand, expression a second serious, "to say business,ter to home to talk


    and inconvenient."


    Sessfully cleared the ambiguity in the atmosphere, no less.


    Dennis was bored, resentful and sat up straight, telling the story, "daughter to marry that can not be


    stopped, since sooner orter have to face this hurdle, it is better to raise around, from childhood to


    watch, know the roots, so as to reduce the risk, reasonable."


    Why does that sound weird?


    Raise your daughter to marry the object of ...... child groom?!


    "Are you kidding me?" I was really shocked by his idea, "A child a moment an idea, Snowy is only six


    years old, it is difficult to adopt er if she looks at one?"


    "This problem, I have not thought about ......" Dennis answered a serious, actually really frowned and


    began to weigh, "raise a dozen or twenty problems is not a big deal, in case Snowy learned Leo that


    see a love a bad problem, you have to re-estimate the assets in my name ......"


    "Stop!" I hurriedly made a stop gesture, "You''re choosing a concubine, and a dozen or twenty of them?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I mean, this is not the right idea for you, children have to go through so many variables in their growth


    process, how can you impose a name on them and limit their possibilities?"


    Dennis gave me a look, then nodded thoughtfully, "Makes sense, gotta hide it from Snowy."


    ????


    Is that what I mean?

 Chapter 1082 Cant even look at it

    Chapter 1082 Can''t even look at it


    Dennis at this moment suddenly add thendlord light, and Snowy is he wielded a million gold can not


    be coveted by outsiders the jewel in the palm of his hand.


    The sense of crisis drives the progress of human civilization, but in Dennis''s case, it seems to have


    backfired a bit.


    Each person is an independent individual, even if we are qualified to give it a life of food and clothing,


    but also has no right to decide how they survive changes, swaying thoughts, it is even more absurd.


    Hopefully, he was just overly nervous about Snowy and made a joke.


    "These are secondary," soon Dennis spoke again, a wash of attitude just now, intertwined fingers on


    the knee, eyes through the gap in the cockpit seat, dangerous gaze at the car in front, Jeffery is sitting


    inside, "that child, very resilient, easily refused to yield The seeds of hatred once germinated, grow into


    a huge tree is only a matter of time, the solution is only two, one, is to make him disappear forever."


    He said here a pause, turned around when the coolness in the eyes has been converged, eyebrows


    with a smile continued, "but I know you do not want to see this, so there is just a self-initiated, take the


    little one home, can be penitentiary even better, if not, watch all the way to grow into, the future can still


    threaten us?"


    The four words "no n" have probably been engraved in Dennis'' bones, but I was sessfully


    convinced.


    The wicked are cunning and the dark arrows are hard to prevent. To save the family, we can only be


    more cunning and cautious than the fox.


    Where in the world there is no savior regardless of gains and losses, are a mortal, subconscious


    ounting for the loss of their own interests, is the reality.


    At least from this day forward, Jeffery has a home and a shelter, and no one in the George family will


    treat him or our children any less favorably, and on this point Dennis and I have a lot of confidence.


    In three words, Dennis was led by the nose, still a little unconvinced, although the heart has agreed,


    the mouth is still deliberately provocative, "You are so sure that you can definitely control Jeffery?"


    How many variables there are in human nature that Jesus did not know, let alone us.


    Dennis said without saying a wordy on his side in myp, lightly closed his eyes and closed his eyes,


    a leisurely andfortable state, leisurely said, "The gentle country but the hero''s grave ......"


    While saying this, he also rxed and stretched his waist,pletely pressed in my two leg injuries,


    allowing me to push and shove also determined to be a scoundrel, refused to move half a point.


    I looked up and found that Toby was looking through the rearview mirror, intentionally or unintentionally


    sneaking a peek at the back, the goose bumps snickered, bashful my face a burst of embarrassment, I


    had to let Dennis, pretending to turn his head over, distracted by the recedingndscape outside the


    window.


    ......


    Led the children to the house and met the long-lost people.


    "Oh dear ra, it''s been a long time~"


    As soon as I entered, a humanoid object in a printed suit with exaggerated gold-rimmed sunsses


    walked toward me with open arms.


    Subconsciously took a step back, Dennis directly reached out, against the other party''s chest, "There is


    no Miss Kennedy here, only Mrs. George, next time do not remember, directly beat out."


    After saying that, the hand used a deft force, directly bounced the other party, stumbled a few steps


    before stopping.


    The man''s face instantly pulled down, take off the sunsses and whine, "I say you a big man how to


    live more and more pretentious, social etiquette understand, it is to see is your Dennis people, I am


    only a little gentleman, otherwise direct face to face you believe it or not!"


    Finally got a good look at the person.


    Brady hasn''t changed a bit, his demeanor is as eye-catching as ever, and, well, noisy.


    Before only in the mouth of Leo heard some of his deeds, such as the joint Gangster in Hennex, took


    out a few respected but disobedient to his discipline of elders, such as donations, changed into the


    border two small countries of the peacekeeping ambassador, ck and white, the Janks family leader


    position, sitting securely.


    "I refuse." With a disgusted face, he escorted the two children quickly past him, letting them go upstairs


    first.


    Brady squinted his eyes smilingly for a moment and teased, "The speed at which you guys are making


    people, it''s a masterpiece ......"


    The tone is intriguing, and it always feels as if he has misunderstood something.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    "Hmph ......" Brady pursed his lips bad smile for a while, followed me to the meeting sofa to sit down,


    hands a spread, two-legged will be set up, "six years, you are still like this, talk with a gun, all say time


    gentle woman, really does not work for you at all."


    "So are you." Iughed, "Skin is still as good as ever."


    "Yeah?" Brady literally raised his hand and ran it down his cheek to his chin.


    "Yes." Squeeze out a smile, "as thick", of course, did not say the words.


    After ncing at my expression, Brady immediately saw the fishy, a pair of Danfeng eyes slightly


    converge, autumn waves, "ra, you swindle me again, um-"


    Before the words were spoken, a pair of hands suddenly burst into the picture and rudely shoved a


    piece of cut fruit into his mouth.


    Brady instantly frowned and chewed twice, "What''s this?"


    "Fire dragon fruit." Dennis had a cold face.


    "Fuck, I have dense phobia!"


    After saying that, go straight to the toilet.


    "Vom--"


    The sound of a flushing toilet followed.


    Dennis and I exchanged nces and shrugged innocently, "I swear I didn''t know anything about it."


    Brady wilted and walked out of the toilet holding the wall, "Shit, Dennis you are not a man, actually


    Dennis calmly leaned back on the couch behind him and didn''t answer the question.


    I did not hold back augh, "You call this self-inflicted, the sky is going to collect you."


    Hearing this Brady instead of energy, "the sky? I fought with the sky long ago, won to stand here,


    otherwise would have been cut up and thrown into the river to feed the fish, now ah, no one can take


    me, only my willingness to be taken."


    The kung fu of talking, people have returned to the single sofa, half of the body are lying down on it,


    After squinting for a while and sitting up straight from the couch like a spring, he looked at me


    nervously, his gaze shifting keenly, and for a moment there was a surprising feeling of being watched


    by a wolf.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Let me remind you, keep keeping that look at me, the man behind you, might backstab again."


    Now the situation is, Brady hungry wolf prey general guard me, and Dennis yellow bird in the back,


    eyeing the tiger, and I, goose bumps quickly up.


    Facing this guy Brady, it''s hard enough to hold back theughter, how can we be serious?


    Brady sniffed and nced behind him, waving his hand to dismiss Dennis, "Get down to business,


    families don''t make trouble."


    He had one hand on the arm of my sofa, half of his body was leaning over, those amorous eyes were


    still observing me, "I say, you are also hiding too deep, after knowing each other for so long, I actually


    did not know that you are a great artist?"


    Dennis directly reached out and pulled him back to sit, "Say something human, friends'' wives can''t be


    bullied understand?"


    "I-"


    "You can''t even look at it!"


    Brady speech, a moment of discouragement, "Okay, good Dennis, thanks to the past six years I have


    been doing my best to find a wife for you, you treat me like this, this brother did not do!"


    These two people a red face and a nk stare, who will not let anyone, the picture is exceptionally


    "How many years of friendship, really anxious," I hurried in the middle of the peace, "just a joke, each


    step back, take a man''s spirit, do not bother, talk about business, you just said, what artist?"


    Brady''s cheeks were still bulging with anger and impatience, "There''s a group over at Eatrens that''s


    giving a major currency change in your name through the cirction of art collections!"

 Chapter 1083 - The sooner you prepare, the better

    Chapter 1083 - The sooner you prepare, the better


    When we heard the word "currency", Dennis and I looked at each other in silence, obviously, we were


    thinking of the same thing.


    At this time a familiar male voice suddenly sounded at the door.


    "Ow, a guest? Looks like we came at a bad time?"


    Turning his head, he saw Stannis and Cassandra walking in.


    Stannis holding Cassandra, Cassandra birdie hugging his arm, a few steps only, and now and then


    look at each other, good like a person, look like they get along well with each other.


    This is also evident from Cassandra''s eyes, smiling coquettishly, happiness are jumping out of the


    eyes, about to overflow.


    Previously, because of Alex, Stannis and I have a stigma in our hearts, so we choose not to


    deliberatelymunicate with each other, news about him, only from Luna''s mouth heard a few


    strokes, know that he and Cassandra as good as new, through the power of the Wang family to expand


    the size of thepany a cup, is now the industry leader, as a sister, in the heart for them happy, now


    see with their own eyes more than before The love, more a kind of relieved relief.


    The wheel of time crushed, all kinds of old people were caught in the gears to take away, but


    unfortunately there is nothing to do, but thankfully, there are still survivors left to keep each other warm.


    "What brings you guys here?" I smiled and moved out to the side, beckoning Cassandra over to sit


    down.


    She is not because Alex has some dislike, arge square next to sit down, "I heard that you are back,


    always want to see seemingly, but some time ago has been in Europe, so put off until now, sister you


    will not me us sote to see you, right?"


    "It''s okay, it''s good to be here, a family does not say two words." I didn''t care about it, I went down the


    line and said, "The Berger Group has grown to the European side?"


    "No." Cassandra suddenly blushed and raised her eyes to look across at Stannis, "It was our


    honeymoon, Stannis has been busy with his career and only became free six months ago to take me


    on a trip around the world."


    Bradyughed meaningfully and interjected, "Mr. Berger is finally enlightened, I told you before, men


    still have to be with women, now understand the good intentions of the brother, right?"


    Once the words were out of her mouth, Cassandra''s smile froze a bit.


    This Brady, straightforward mouth is right, but also have to pay attention to the asion ah, really


    which pot can not mention which pot.


    "Never mind him, Mr. Jenks is counting dragon fruit seeds and getting carried away."


    The brady''s brain probably came to the picture, covered his mouth whoosh and ran to the bathroom to


    throw up.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Stannis asked.


    "Too much dragon fruit." Dennis sat calmly, opened his lips, and set the matter in motion.


    "Oh." Stannis had no intention of dwelling on it and digressed, "Sis, we brought you a present."


    He raised his hand in the direction of the door, and the apanying maids walked into the living


    room carrying the packed items in their hands.


    "Open up." Stannismanded.


    The maid then unwrapped the outside of the item to reveal the true nature of the gift - a pair of oil


    paintings.


    I was frozen for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    What''s wrong with today, all of them are in conflict with the artwork?


    "Sister, what do you think of this painting? It''s from a charity auction we had in Germany and it''s worth


    six million eight hundred thousand dors." Stannis looked at the painting and said.


    The Berger family''s background, the price of the gift is not surprising, but perhaps I was born without


    artistic cells, I really do not understand the joy of transforming millions of dors of assets into easily


    destroyed paper.


    Out of politeness, still smiled and epted, "It''s quite good, this painting is idyllic picking, right?"


    Appreciation is limited, so I can only pull a few random words.


    "This painting is ''Summer Walk''!" Cassandra suddenly acted shocked, "Did you forget ra, it''s your


    own painting!"


    "Hmm?" I was straight up baffled, "My painting?"


    "Right." Cassandra nodded foolishly, and said rather smugly, "Stannis said it was fate to run into each


    other across the Antic, and buying it back as a gift for my sister would be charitable and keep it in my


    sister''s heart."


    "Huh ......" This is really crying andughing, "The problem is, I can''t draw, didn''t Stannis tell you?"


    Cassandra shook her head and froze, turning her head dumbly to look at Stannis.


    Stannis''s expression instantly broke the defense, said with a smile, "deliberately teasing you, it is


    because sister will not, I feel strange, and do not want to affect your honeymoon mood, so I made up a


    nonsense, I''m sorry wifey ~"


    Cassandra got anxious, "Huh? Why didn''t you say so? So we didn''t bring ra a message! Stannis,


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    you big liar!"


    Stannis spread his hands and expressed his helplessness.


    "Okay, okay, let''s not dwell on these trivial matters," once the young couple tussles, it is impossible to


    say when it will stop, it is not early, it is better to finish as soon as possible, "Stannis, you hurry up and


    say, what is going on?"


    "What else can happen!" A strong voice floated over by the toilet, "Fuck, my stomach is puking out, it


    takes half a life toe to your house once as a guest!"


    I don''t know why, I heard his voice and felt funny, he should be ying a harmonic star is.


    Brady saw me smiling, face more ugly, one hand covering his stomach a hand holding the wall, step by


    step, "your painting is not worth anything, but the art of this hat priceless, a buy a sell, the money is not


    clean, such a simple reason do not understand."


    Indeed, his words hit the nail on the head, and my brain went nk for a second before I realized the


    horror of the situation with the benefit of hindsight.


    The money is not clean to wash, not clean is not legal, once the transaction is controlled by the police, I


    am the titr oil painting event should be sentenced to a crime of aiding crime, not to mention the


    sentence, the loss of freedom that is inevitable, and I am not easy to have the joy of the whole family,


    will also be followed by a loss.


    Why?


    Obviously everything has been settled, why does the trouble still seem to be endless?


    At this moment, the taste of heart failure spread uncontrobly through the limbs, so that I had a


    moment of numbness.


    A familiar warmth came from the back of my hand, a gentle covering of Dennis'' palm to soothe, and I


    snapped back to my senses to keep myself calm.


    The reason why the wicked are wicked is precisely because they themselvese from hell, not only


    do not know how to introspect but try to pull clean people in, they want to see me jumping from hand to


    hand, if they are really frightened, that is to let them get what they want.


    "That''s right." Stannis did not sing a refrain, look serious, "so as soon as the nended I brought


    Cassandra over, there are viinous backstabbing, you really need to be more careful, about money


    thing, or the sooner you make preparations the better, lest by then The East window, then set the


    nature, it will be difficult to defend."

 Chapter 1084 Reasoning Fails

    Chapter 1084 Reasoning Fails


    "Hmm." Sullenly responding, really can''tugh, simply send off, "I know, I''m tired after a busy day


    today, I''ll go upstairs first, you guys continue to talk."


    "Come on ra, we''ve only just arrived-"


    "Cassandra," Stannis is smart enough to see that I don''t want to talk further, so he pulled Cassandra in


    and gave her a wink so she wouldn''t dwell on it too much, and thoughtfully offered to leave, "It''s getting


    I can''t afford to be too cold, so I sent the people out first, and only then did I step up the steps to the


    stairs sickly.


    Halfway through the walk, I heard Brady gossiping, "Isn''t Stannis bent? Has he always been so manly?


    ......"


    After taking a hot shower and just lying down, Dennis came back to the room, took off his jacket,y


    down next to, and wrapped me whole from behind.


    "Upset?" There was a moment of hugging before Dennis spoke, his voice lowered to a whisper.


    Dennis clearly had a good grasp of my state, and his tone was so gentle that people wanted to fall into


    it.


    "A little." Held the corner of the quilt turned over, like a frightened rabbit made to his arms, until a tight


    fit to stop, down-to-earth breath of relief, "to when we can live our lives in peace ......"


    "With me, you can always count on me." Dennis changed positions and rubbed his warm palm on my


    back.


    With such a protective form of posture, it was as if I had instantly be a child who had not yet


    grown up.


    Jerking his head up, he gamely bit his chin.


    "Hiss--" Dennis ate the pain, and both eyebrows were squeezed together, and in a moment they


    stretched out again, as calmly as if nothing had happened.


    "Doesn''t it hurt?" I asked knowingly.


    "It''s a little itchy." Dennis replied with a straight face.


    "Pfft ......" Did not hold back augh, "You now open your eyes and say blind things face not red heart


    not jump,ter want to cheat me can not find!"


    Dennis hooked his lips and hugged me tighter, "Between husband and wife, how can you say cheat,


    that''s the love interest."


    "So you really have ns to lie to me, do you?" I pulled a hand right out and pinched his nose, telling


    him he couldn''t breathe.


    Dennis did not get angry but "huh"ugh out loud, a toss, but I was pinched by his cheeks.


    "Still making a scene?" Dennis tackled me, his warning look unintimidating.


    "Haunting." I don''t know where the evil fire came from today, just to go against him.


    Dennis can''t help it, the hands on a symbolic increase in force, I immediately made a scene, "Wow you


    beat your wife so painful I''m going to cry ......"


    He couldn''t help it, heughed bitterly and let go, so I took advantage of the situation and hugged,


    rolled over and pinned him underneath, "You lost."


    Dennis deted, afraid to drop me, the action carefully ttened down, hands still do not forget to hold


    on my waist, then a long sigh, said, "Yes Miss Kennedy, I lost, so how do you want to punish me?"


    "No fun." Getting off of him, Iy back down straight away.


    Too easy to seed, always less sense of aplishment.


    Dennis turned sideways smoothly and propped his chin up to look at me with interest, "I thought you


    were mad about Benjamin?"


    "Does being angry help? Can I pick it clean?" I fired off a barrage of questions, and suddenly it didn''t


    matter.


    Moneyundering or Benjamin or not, there is no escape, just now the wrong is only emotional on the


    head, once past, there is nothing to fear.


    Couples are really a magic word, a fight, you can digest the negative emotions, it does not have to


    what the psychiatrist to channel much more useful?


    After thinking about it for a while, I realized that Dennis hadn''t answered just now, and turned my head


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    to see that he was wandering with his eyes downcast.


    "Why aren''t you talking?" I asked.


    Dennis looked back and said, "I''m thinking I need to get Snowy enrolled as soon as possible so she


    doesn''t get out of touch with her peers and fail to adapt to society in the future."


    Pursing my lips and smiling, I poked him straight in the heart, "You''re worried that your daughter has


    too little contact with people to really fall for Jeffery, right? Honestly, do you not see Jeffery at all?"


    A faint trace of imperceptible contempt shed under Dennis'' eyes and his tone was arrogant, "I can''t


    look at anyone!"


    I didn''t wait for my reaction to say that I rolled over and pressed up, and incidentally also covered the


    quilt.


    "What are you doing!" I pressed against his chest with a shocked look on my face, why can a man think


    of that at any time!


    "I lost, you have to punish me." Dennis frowned, his expression actually looked so ...... sincere?


    "Punish you, press me to do what, um-"


    Reasoning fails.


    ......


    Folly is now a big brother in the domestic investment industry, holding a lot ofpanies, even if half of


    them have copsed, can still rely on the other half to earn a lot of money, a lot of money, people are


    idle, so apany me to deal with a few children to transfer things, it is not her.


    rie wants to be more involved in her younger siblings'' affairs, so she also went along with them, and


    by the way, she can watch out for us.


    To make it easier to pick up the kids, both Snowy and Jeffery were transferred to Jamie''s school, but


    when I was leaving, I specifically excused Snowy and the others and asked the principal to put Jeffery


    in a different ss.


    One is to avoid too much contact between the two, ande, the George family to Jeffery''s care will


    onlyst until adulthood, the George family shade can not protect him all his life, from now on, he


    should be like a normal ordinary child life.


    Leaving the school, I turned my head into thergest shopping mall nearby to get the kids items for


    school.


    After strolling around, passing through the toy city, Snowy broke away from rie and ran in to y


    with the ocean ball, we had to sit next to it and wait.


    Not long after, I felt something tugging at my sleeve, and turned my head to see a little girl carrying a


    basket of flowers.


    "Auntie, buy a flower, right?" The girl opened wide eyes, little face fleshy, looks about the same size as


    Snowy, wearing old but clean clothes, only the nose does not know where to get dirty.


    Hurry from the bag took a piece of paper, want to give her wipe clean, a hand, but the girl took a half


    step back.


    In fact, it is a big step, but the little one is small, two or three steps back is not as far as the adult step.


    "Don''t be afraid." Try to make yourself smile affable, waved the tissue in his hand to show no malice,


    "Your nose is dirty, auntie wipe it clean for you okay baby?"


    Children have the most primitive perception of good and evil, and soon removed their defenses and


    came close again, allowing me to make an effort in her face, but also just quietly watching and not


    saying a word.


    Folly casually pulled a budding one from her basket and fiddled with it in her hand, "Little one, you don''t


    stay at home in such a hot day, you''re out doing business, have you fallen into the money''s eye?"


    "What are you talking about?" She has a mouth that is too sharp and not forgiving to outsiders.


    Solely the little girl did not understand, just blinked twice and simply stared at Folly.


    I was a little curious, "Aren''t you afraid of her?"

 Chapter 1085 No lies

    Chapter 1085 No lies


    "Pretty aunt, not afraid." The little girl said it word for word, looking at Folly without blinking her eyes.


    "Ahem ......" Folly instantly broke the defense, but the mouth is still pretending hard, "less to this set ah,


    do not think to say some good words can make me pay, I am also a businessman, do not do a loss-


    making business you understand?"


    "Understood." The girl really nodded her chin seriously, "So the one in hand only needs to pay ten


    dors, I don''t earn your money."


    Follyughed at her, "Why are you charging me if you''re not making money, shouldn''t you give it to me


    for free? You''re trying to make money out of me in a different way, aren''t you?"


    The girl sniffed and shook her head into a rattle, "No, I picked the best and freshest flowers, eleven


    dors a piece, but auntie you must not have a dor, so I''ll give you a discount."


    Folly seems to be serious, turned to face the little girl, said solemnly, "let auntie exin to you what is


    meant by send, send is to give, on behalf of the belongings free to others, and, do not charge any fees,


    so little one, this flower is your initiative to give me, I can not pay the fee at all, understand? "


    The child may not understand those words that are too specialized, but she understood that she could


    not get the cost of the flower, her eyes were red at once, and the basket of flowers in her hand was


    loosened and fell to the ground.


    "Well not afraid not afraid, auntie joking with you, the money will give you." I hurried to persuade the


    child, and pulled Folly apologize, "What happened to you today, even children are bullying, hurry up,


    people are scared to cry ......"


    Folly is not too happy, "you are too simple, now this society, like her such a small liar is a lot, the use of


    your kind of baby mother''s sympathy, a flower doubled, at least a few hundred a day, than those dry


    site are strong, not only I am heartless, all people are the same indifference, you see for yourself,


    someone care about what is happening over here? "


    She said so, the little girl''s eyes more wet, tears filled the eyes, ready to fall down like.


    I can''t refute Folly''s words, not to mention now, a few years ago, or even further back, each family


    cleaning their own snow is everywhere, let alone today.


    "She''s not lying." rie''s voice suddenly interrupted my tedious thoughts, and turning my head I saw


    her bending down to pick something out of the little girl''s basket of flowers.


    A short whileter, the hand took a note handed to me, "the sale of flowers left a small ticket, can not


    be wrong."


    The lower eyes took a look, indeed with the little girl said a nce, eleven a branch, a total of thirty


    branches.


    Now Folly has nothing to say, her attitude softened, "Just kidding, originally I was going to buy them all,


    let her send is teaching her that there is give and take, but unfortunately, this little one is not open-


    minded, it looks like it is not business material."


    As soon as you say that, you take the bag to yourp, the probability is that you have to pay for it.


    The little girl''s tears broke at this time, barring the tears, the hot tears hit the back of my hand.


    "Auntie will buy flowers from you soon, don''t you cry! ......"


    "woo woo, I don''t want you guys to buy all my flowers, I''ll sell you a person a branch, mom is sick, in


    the hospital for a long time, dad said, every flower sold will be one more person to pray for mom,


    mom''s illness will be good block, I don''t want money, I want mom to get better quickly woo ......"


    Women are made of water, it is not wrong, a few words of work, the paper towels are all wet.


    Snowy and Jamie are good personalities, biological and also coaxing, even if it is the former and rie


    get along with no such scenes, Ipletely can not cope with, can only dry watch her cry.


    Social indifference is right, but love to see the hrious ah, she cried, the original disparate passers-by


    are surprisingly tacit understanding up, all brushed from different directions towards us.


    ...... The feeling of being in the limelight doesn''t seem good at all.


    Desperately giving Folly a wink, "You made things up, you have to fix it!"


    Folly - I''m deaf I can''t hear.


    "......" Is this the good sister? A great disaster flying by itself?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    rie spoke again at this time, "If you hold back your tears now, my sister has a way for you to both


    earn more money and get your mother''s blessing from many people, if you agree, wipe your tears and


    For a second, just a second, the crying stopped.


    The next thing rie did was to take the little girl, in front of a depressed me, up the esctor with a


    basket of flowers and down the stairs.


    I waspletely mesmerized, as I was when I saw Jamie taming Snowy.


    "rie''s still got it, unlike you, who can''t even handle a kid." As soon as it was over, Folly started


    "hitting" me.


    "You''re great, why don''t you take care of it? I say you, are a mother''s people, you really need to change


    your nature, do not always let people see their teeth and ws first, and then people are all scared


    away, who else dares to approach you to understand you to protect you?" I hate iron but steel in turn to


    her lecture.


    Folly is now like a hedgehog full of thorns, anyone whoes close is easily scarred, but in fact her


    heart is softer than anyone else, and she wants to hide it all.


    In fact just now, I didn''t even think about buying all the flowers and freeing the girl for a while, but Folly


    was set in her mind early on, yet the girl will remember for a long time, probably only the way she


    stepped up and refused to pay.


    "Who care?" Folly shrugged, "I just need to make sure that I always have the strength to enjoy the


    single life that''s enough, meet new people and then a human brain thinking analysis? I''m not interested


    and I don''t have the strength, the ones who should leave will leave as soon as possible, the ones who


    want to stay will still be mine no matter how they are beaten and scolded, so why should I change? I


    am me, different fireworks understand?"


    The style gradually weird, apparently the queen is tired of discussing this topic, and then entangled can


    not get any different results, can only stop.


    It took about twenty minutes before rie returned, followed by the little girl but not together.


    "You sold the flowers for her?" I asked, if it was rie, she was more eloquent and made the sale


    happen, but it was still a bit surprising to see the fight end in twenty minutes.


    "Sold, but not by me. Anyway, problem solved now." With that rie crossed over to us and went in to


    keep Snowy and the otherspany.


    I was curious as to what exactly she used.


    Finally, by the time we left the mall, the mystery was revealed.


    At the entrance of the mall, there was an extra "charity sale spot" than before we came in, with a simple


    promotional message shing on a lighted sign next to it.


    "Flowers twenty-five dors, each sold, eighty percent of which will be donated to the needy people,


    your roses, hands have fragrance."


    This is a high-ss shopping mall, in and out are high-ie people, will not care about the district of


    twenty-five yuan, coupled with the situation is to scan the code self-service payment, save a lot of


    tedious, passingdies, basically will take away a branch, more even choose to pay directly, but the


    flowers left behind.

 Chapter 1086 - Robbing People

    Chapter 1086 - Robbing People


    As she stopped to watch, rie gave a faint exnation.


    "Customers buy flowers, the mall cashier system will automatically track the membership information,


    additional points for future exchange for membership gifts, in improving the mall''s public service image,


    to meet the desire of a small number of customers keen on public service but can not find the time, but


    also to increase an additional input, the sister who sells flowers also do not have to adopt a one-by-one


    approach to sales of products, we have reached a preliminary agreement with the mall manager We


    have reached a preliminary agreement with the manager of the mall, from now on this is that sister''s


    ''counter'', her ie should have an essential change, but hopefully it will help her mother''s illness."


    Folly nodded in satisfaction, "Well done, but I''m more interested to know how you convinced the mall


    manager to agree?"


    I agree with her, confused, mutual benefit is certainly the fundamental business cooperation, but for the


    supermarket itself, the public welfare ie is just a drop in the bucket, can do things can not be


    done, and the object of cooperation is a half-grown girl, there are too many uncertainties, it is clear that


    the risks are greater than the benefits, as the manager, there is no need to cause trouble for the mall.


    "This well ......" rie calm side eyes look over, somehow took the phone out, at the moment the


    screen is facing us, "This is my Twitter ount in the country, I promised to write an article every


    month for the next six months to report on the good deeds of the mall, they agreed, there are some


    additional conditions, not important, so I will not say."


    Got a closer look and instantly understood what was going on.


    #rie like autumn: fans 1063887#


    One million followers Twitter bloggers, the cost of an ad in about 300,000, the calction of the mall


    saved nearly two million, and they only need to open up a small inconspicuous corner in the original


    spacious gate, a sure-fire deal, why not do it?


    But rie, the young genius who was admitted to a foreign university early, seems to be in the right


    ce.


    Still, I had a small surprise, "Did you make your own ount?"


    "Hmm." rie eyes have a smile, work era, the power of the Inte to spread is no longer human


    can bepared, originally do this is to umte fans, hoping to find you back one day sooner


    mom, but now is no longer needed, but also can y a role to do some good, seems good."


    "Good good." Folly like a leader like happy straight apuse, and visionary mention a, "is the name up


    too earthy, such as autumn as spring, easy to let people think is a little olddy, well ...... Change it to


    Four Season, and then to my investmentpany to take a set of photos, plus your genius teenager


    aura, fans at least doubled again, then hire someone to manage, sitting on the money automatically


    into the ount."


    rie pursed her lips and smiled, looking down at the phone in her hand, "Like autumn, it''s just fine, I


    want to always remember the taste of autumn."


    I don''t know why, but this instant I actually felt that her smile was a bit sad, as if it was mixed with a lot


    of bitterness.


    Six years apart, absent from the most important period of growth, it seems I can no longer fully read


    rie''s mind.


    There is a saying that when you know something, you have a heart, and rie is good and considerate


    from the moment we met, but now it seems to have the characteristic of doing something big in a sultry


    voice, and a bad feeling inexplicably rises in your heart.


    It just so happened that Toby came in with the maid to pick up his things and interrupted the


    conversation, which ended there and no one continued.


    I thought it was over, but I didn''t think Folly would take it to heart, and within two hours of returning, she


    showed up at the door again, took a stack of papers out of her bag and put them on the table, and said


    she wanted to "adopt" rie.


    "rie is a piece of business material, let her go back to China, from now on follow me to learn


    business, by the way, enroll in an MBA course, in the future I want to do any project I fully support,


    never too much interference, only one requirement, I love talent cherish talent do not want to let you be


    stolen by outsiders, we two ah, have to sign a contract, so I Only then I feel at ease."


    rie obviously did not think of thisyer, sniffed at Dennis and I, did not answer for a moment.


    A hangman''s voice from far and near, "the George family so many industries waiting to inherit, a few


    little guys can not cope with it is not certain, you are good, directly to the heir poached for you to make


    money, the calction can be yed loud enough."


    Brady came downstairs in his silk pajamas, his hair loose, and he looked like he had just woken up.


    I''m surprised he hasn''t left yet.


    "Don''t worry about our family''s business." Folly does not care what his status is, was spoiled, every


    sentence with a thorn in the side, "but Mr. Jenks, as soon as you return to the country to dominate the


    cover of thece magazine, domestic and foreign gs flying, two kidneys is enough?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Since when do you care so much about me?" Brady tied the belt around his waist while going


    downstairs, "Is it enough, won''t you know if youe and try it yourself?"


    After Zack''s matter, Folly to Brady this kind of flowers, leaves do not touch the body of the person itself


    is not much good feeling, this moment is stimted to be angry, I hastened to open the interruption,


    "the more outrageous, consider giving me a face, this slightly mature topic, can not avoid Snowy them


    in the future? "


    Brady sat on the sofa, a leg provocatively raised on the armrest, a face of innocence, "we are fishing


    for the most taboo with people, and I love women, is that she speaks too hard, I just politely back two


    sentences, I am the victim ~"


    Folly sneered, pulling the corners of her mouth to sneer, "Then I''m afraid there are no evil people in this


    world."


    Although it is not peaceful, the two did not continue to dwell on each other, looked at each other simply


    when the other does not exist.


    After a while, Brady spoke again, "rie, if you really want to go back to China, Uncle Brady here are a


    lot of good doors, do you want to consider it ~"


    Folly was just relieved, and immediately pulled down her face again, "I said why are you so kind, it


    turns out that the intention is not wine, want to steal someone from me ah Brady, there is always a first


    "I didn''t say that." Brady two hands, a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water look, "ra and their


    shopping back to talk about selling flowers, I already have such ns, but overslept, so that you


    grabbed the first opportunity, to really count, who first who is not sure."


    "You--" Folly angry speech, clever tongue is also ultimately unable to take his thick skin, and finally only


    indignantly clenched teeth spit, "scoundrel!"


    Brady mouth a nce, and do not take it seriously.


    "What''s the talk?" Dennis came back at that moment and asked while taking off his jacket and handing


    it to the maid.


    "You have to keep an eye on your daughter, some unsuspecting men are already hitting on them now."


    Folly said grimly.


    Brady tried to retort, sat up straight and was about to open his mouth when Dennis came over and


    asked, as if he had heard some funny joke, "Oh? Who''s got the nerve?"


    Saying that, he sat down next to me, put his big hand naturally on my shoulder, looked at rie and


    said, "rie, getting bullied?"


    "There''s no dad." rie smiled and exined good-naturedly, "It was Uncle Brady and Auntie Folly


    who wanted to take me up on the business."


    Dennis nodded knowingly and asked again, "So what do you mean, there''s this interest?"


    rie pursed her lips and still didn''t seem to make up her mind.


    Dennis is extraordinarily patient, "No need to worry about the side, just say your heart, you are still


    young, just do not want to, it is nothing, always do study, Dad also support."


    "Thank you, Daddy." rie seemed to get courage from these words and smiled blushingly, "Actually, I


    nned to do business long ago, but I was afraid you guys wouldn''t agree to it, Daddy and Mommy."


    As expected, children are able to hide things in their hearts, I was oblivious to this, andughed


    helplessly, "Tell me about it."


    Dennis''s hand on my shoulder slightly raised and lowered, as if tofort, turned his head to look at


    him, and no response, probably because I would be wrong.


    "I want to, open a bar!"


    "The biggest bar in town!"

 Chapter 1087 The Behemoth That Will Awaken

    Chapter 1087 The Behemoth That Will Awaken


    "The bar?" I blurted out before Dennis could speak, my subconscious mind overwhelmed with


    memories of that rainy season.


    This time the pat on the shoulder is more obvious, can confirm Dennis''s intention to soothe, but I just


    look at rie can not open his eyes, do not do any reaction.


    Diana was like a seed that had fallen off a cliff. She was independent and became an adult, and


    became the youngest bar owner in Newton Town.


    It''s just that fate didn''t show Diana any mercy in the end, and she fell at the best age.


    The thought of this makes the heart feel like it''s being tied up in vines, trapped and suffocated.


    I was afraid that rie would follow the same path as Diana, open a bar, be a boss, meet a


    selfish and sophomoric man, and dy her life.


    "Yes mom." rie had light in her eyes, zing and sincere, "When I was abroad, I also went to many


    bars with my ssmates and have been very interested, I hope to build a ce simr to a club, which


    can maintain the atmosphere and ensure privacy, where customers can both enjoy rxing and talk


    about secretive topics without fear, before I have investigated the relevant data on the inte I found


    that there are no suchprehensive bars in China, so there should be a great prospect for


    development."


    Folly was overjoyed, "Girl, you''re a pleasant surprise, bold and to my liking! I vote for this project!"


    Brady propped up his chin against the back of the sofa, actually did not oppose her, but always looked


    in the direction of rie, the eyes of the shrewd call out, small calctions are all written on the face.


    ording to this person''s style of action, if they really look at rie, will certainly take advantage of


    Folly''s time to take care of the side attack, probably in the end Folly even when they lost, lost in where


    do not know.


    This was all an afterthought, right now I was only concerned about rie''s heart, more nervous than


    anyone else in the room, yet afraid that the child would see it, clumsily suppressing it, barely keeping


    my voice calm, and asking, "rie, tell mommy, is there any other reason you want to open a bar for


    business than because you like it?"


    Asking the question out loud, I couldn''t help but squeeze my palms together, dreading to hear the


    imaginary answer - she knew.


    About her life, about Diana, and about Diana''s life that ended abruptly.


    However, rie kept a smile in her eyes and simply looked at me, her emotions did not change much,


    and said sincerely, "Mom, liking is not enough, this is the second thing I like to do besides math, can I


    do it?"


    At that moment I was staring at rie''s face as if I was suddenly lost in thought. The faces of Diana


    and rie kept ovepping and scattering, as if there was no limitation of time and space, and the


    person sitting in front of me was not rie but Diana.


    "You know what ra, I like to be in the light, sometimes awake and sometimes confused, that will let


    me forget a lot of anxiety, and asionally, I can see the people I have missed for a long time. "


    Diana convinced me with these words back then.


    Because she liked it, I supported it, and her liking sent her to Mario''s bed without ever experiencing


    what it was like to be truly loved until her death.


    Even now, everyone is at peace, but I always have a thorn in my heart, deep-rooted, will never be


    removed.


    My eyes were fogged over and I couldn''t tell reality from illusion. As a good mother I should support my


    child''s chosen dream, but there was an invisible force that seemed to suppress and control it so that I


    couldn''t speak.


    Maybe it''s a meditation that Diana has the same idea as I do, it must be.


    "Your thoughts are understood by Mom and me."


    Dennis''s familiar low voice came into my ears, I gradually came back to my senses, and the next


    second, his big hand came up, wrapped my hand in the whole hand, naturally pulled it over and put it


    on hisp to y with it.


    "But opening a bar is not as simple as you think, basic investment aside, those hidden under the


    surface of theplex rtionship, it is difficult to figure out for a while, or let you Uncle Toby to find


    out clearly, from the long term, how?"


    rie, unlike Snowy, was not a man who would not give up until he got what he wanted, but instead


    was very talkative and epted calmly, "As you wish."


    "Hmm." Dennis responded lightly and added, "Since you are bored at home, thepany happens to


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    have a project for Culture City, why don''t you coordinate it for dad?"


    "Of course." rie still smiled as if there was nothing to be upset about in her case, "But I want Mr.


    Alton to help me, is that okay?"


    She was talking about Mario, who, after sending rie back, rented a house in City P. He would visit


    the children daily, but would not stay long.


    Dennis was quick to delegate authority, "Your project, your call."


    With that he pulled me back into the room, "If you need anything go straight to you Uncle Toby."


    "Got it, thanks daddy, good night mommy."


    "Good night." Dazed, she responded to the thoughtful greeting behind her in a voice a little louder than


    a kitten''s, but her body let Dennis drag her toward the stairs.


    Unlocking the door to the room, Dennis led me into the bathroom.


    Without saying a word, I began to undress my body.


    Honestly, he turned on the shower and tested the water temperature in his palm before lifting it up over


    my head again.


    The warm drops of water kept sliding down, the touch from the man''s fingers rubbed back and forth on


    the head, and the tingling warmth made me forget to even resist.


    Drying off, Dennis wrapped me in a towel and carried me back to the bedroom, lifted the covers and


    gentlyid me on the bed before going around and holding me from behind.


    The body is as light as water and unconsciously leaned towards him.


    "Why are you being so nice to me today?" I asked out loud.


    Dennis'' voice was a little husky, "Aren''t I this good every day?"


    "It''s not the same." The corners of his mouth hooked up slightly, relieved and rxed, "Before you all


    just wanted to take advantage."


    "Then consider this my whim for the day and do the same for Willow." Dennis adjusted his posture and


    buried his chin in the nape of my neck.


    I vaguely feel that he is aware that I am about to lose control of my emotions, so he will use silent


    action, little by little to disintegrate the beast that will wake up in my heart.


    But the matter is not so important whether it is or not, Dennis let me know very clearly, and he stayed


    with him, even if nothing to say, the trouble will be solved.


    Calmly, instead, I was able to talk calmly about rie''s decision, "Are you really going to support rie


    in opening a bar?"


    Dennis is not some smooth and worldly fox who says one thing about everything and does not explicitly


    deny it, which is actually disguised as support.


    "ra," he called out to me suddenly, taking a deep breath.


    "Hmm?" I asked, "What?"


    "rie has the right to decide how she wants to live her life."

 Chapter 1088 - Look exactly the same!

    Chapter 1088 - Look exactly the same!


    Dennis'' words poked me and I couldn''t refute them.


    It is true that my neurotic caution should not be the rope that traps my children.


    "Give her the project as an experiment, assuming she can do well on her own, and you try to boldly let


    go of it."


    "It might be a little hard for you topletely ignore it, so try to be as rxed and objective as possible,


    rie is a great kid and she''ll just amaze you."


    "Don''t forget, how tricky it is to have me to hold her back."


    Not long after the words were said, there was an even, subtle snoring in his ears, and Dennis fell


    asleep.


    Let him hold it,plicated thoughts unexpectedly calm, just still nothing sleepy, the next day will get


    up early.


    As a result, I just opened the door and collided with rie.


    "Good morning mom." rie''s arched eyebrows and gentle look are reminiscent of a fairy child with a


    halo over her head.


    Yesterday''s nervous disorder is not considered a good mother''s performance, some vain, but still


    smiled and walked downstairs with her side by side, "You do not go to school, why do you get up so


    early?"


    "Mom, you forgot, Dad put me in charge of the cultural city project,st night I briefly read the


    information, this is the first time Dad''spany to do this case, there is no reference case, and culture


    involvesplex andplicated content, in order to be sure, from today I will go with Mr. Alton to


    check the relevant materials, catch up on the relevant aspects of knowledge, the teacher said The


    teacher said, "On weekends, there is no space in the library if you gote!"


    When he arrived downstairs, Mario was already waiting at the front door.


    rie walked straight towards the door, "Mommy I''m going first, don''t wait for me toe back at


    noon."


    "Let''s have something to eat before we go, huh?"


    "No mom, I''m not hungry, let''s go~"


    Leaving these words, without looking back, he disappeared by the door.


    After exchanging nces with Mario to get rid of him taking care of rie and understanding each


    other, he turned to follow him out.


    The few steps leading to the restaurant seemed like a whole life so long. The stressful transition to


    rie''s life turned me into a scared bird, yet the truth is that my child is growing up well, capable and


    responsible, full of curiosity about the unknown, andpletely unbeatable.


    The corners of my mouth uncontrobly hooked upwards, emotions like a ferocious beast, but can not


    resist the innocence of the child, easily defused the crisis in my heart.


    I decided that I would fully support rie''s first career.


    Dennis said he wanted to test rie''s abilities, but he didn''t say he wouldn''t help, and I''m not an


    ignorant, spoiled parent.


    "What are you thinking about that''s so happy?" Dennis came down the stairs, slippers scraping against


    the wooden floor with a tata sound.


    "You''re not a mind reader? Guess for yourself." Not a bit of spousal love.


    Dennis pulled out the chair across from him and sat down, not getting up at all, and took the


    conversation in a big way, "Well, it''s probably the joy of having a daughter in my family growing up, am I


    right?"


    It looks like he''s already found out about rie leaving early.


    With no sense of aplishment, I flipped him a look, "Wrong, not talking to you, eat breakfast!"


    ......


    The next half month, I saw rie as many times as I could count on one hand.


    Dennis had said in the first ce that he wanted rie to be in charge of the project independently.


    Knowing rie''s nature, she would never ask me for help if she did not encounter difficult problems.


    But then, trying to care for the child instead also bes squirming.


    As if rie is not thirteen or fourteen years old, but has be a pavilion of a sessful career of


    strong women, with a career, parents toe up, the opposite of the illusion of a dragging leg.


    After mulling it over for days, ready to think of a decent reason to visit rie at work, Folly


    coincidentally came calling.


    "Go on, apany me to see the business ability of your little talented girl in the business world?"


    I didn''t even think about it and immediately agreed, "Yes!"


    After packing up, Folly''s car also arrived, met Dennis running back at the door, hurriedly said how you


    came back, and then under his sad gaze head into Folly''s sweatblood BMW, the dust went away.


    "That was Dennis earlier, wasn''t it, and you didn''t ask him to stay with you?" Folly nced sideways


    toward the vi.


    "Things between women don''t always have to be linked to men, and besides, he''s busy, so how can I


    have money to spend if I''m not working?"


    Folly nodded approvingly, "Also."


    Dennis inside: I am very busy how do I not know?


    ......


    The "Culture City", as it is called, is a cultural festival of medieval costumes based on a film city project


    built by the George Group, arge scale live medieval cultural show.


    Modern tokens were uniformly stopped at the entrance, and many visitors dressed in medieval court


    costumes and admirers were already visible at the entrance.


    The cultural festival has not yet officially started, but is currently in the warm-up phase. The city''s


    businesses as well as infrastructure are already in ce and can basically amodate the flow of


    visitors.


    The two Folly and I stood out from the crowd as we got off the bus, registered briefly and entered the


    city officially, even the security guards were dressed in knightly attire.


    "Mommy?"


    rie''s voice suddenly sounded from above, looking back, she wore a wig and a Victorian court dress


    and was waving at me from the ramparts, with Mario beside her, also in a knight''s outfit, wearing a


    sword, and even her hair had been deliberately altered, not far away.


    If I hadn''t turned around, I wouldn''t have noticed that the few girls I saw piling up when I entered the


    city were actually looking in Mario''s direction, no wonder their expressions were shy and timid.


    Not surprisingly, Mario''s features are good-looking, and his face has a sense of story after the years,


    which is most likely to attract women.


    The staff came down and led us up to the city tower, and from top to bottom, we looked at the crowd of


    people and the fireworks, which was a different kind of scenery, and it was like a kind of traveling


    mood.


    rie was very proactive in exining her work process, "All the preparations are ready, Uncle Toby


    gave me a lot of help, in addition to wait until the official opening day of the festival, there will be from


    all over the country, a total of ny-nine couples together to hold a vintage grand wedding, to create


    momentum for the festival, there is a tour of the city, by then there will be a special person to open


    Webcast, I am confident that this city, this cultural festival, will certainly cause a national sensation."


    As she spoke, she looked at the smoky city she had created, and I looked at her as if I had seen the


    same spiritedness that I had seen when Diana''s bar opened.


    "Well done." I stepped forward and put one hand on rie''s shoulder to watch the "spectacle" with her.


    Suddenly there were noisy voicesing from behind.


    "Let go of my princess! Let go!"


    "Jeffery! Jeffery help me!"


    Not to see the person first heard its voice, and so the security guard to carry people out, it is Snowy,


    and Jeffery, the two people do not know where to get a set of children''s clothing, wear it is also like


    that.


    "Miss rian, what about the two little guys, eating bully meals and stealing in town?"


    The little man being carried is like a crayfish being choked at the back of the neck, fluttering


    desperately, "I''m not a thief, I''m not a thief!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No need to guess, Snowy must be leaping up and down Jeffery to take her sneak out, the result lost his


    wallet, can not pay the bill, was misunderstood.


    It was Jeffery who spotted us first, "Mrs. George, what are you doing here?"


    "If I''m not here, you two will have to spend the night at the police station today." I then went forward and


    reluctantly exined with the security guards, "their own children, any losses from the George Group


    ount away,ter I personally take the child to apologize to the merchants, let the child go first."


    Snowy got free, but puffed up, "Mom is bad! I just called you and ignored me! Let Snowy be bullied,


    whatever!"


    You look like you are angry with me?


    I am more wrong than a sinus when I look at Jeffery inexplicably.


    Jeffery eyes wide open, simple and serious said, "It''s true Mrs. George, we just saw you, but you


    ignored us, left your wallet and Snowy, and ran away!"


    "You guys are looking at it wrong, right?" Heaven and earth, I was taken to the city tower as soon as I


    entered the city and have never been anywhere else.


    Jeffery was incredibly insistent, "There''s no mistaking Mrs. George, that man looks exactly like you!"

 Chapter 1089 - Long lost twin sister

    Chapter 1089 - Long lost twin sister


    Snowy, with his big grin, could be wrong, but Jeffery said the same thing, so that proves that the


    woman they saw did look a bit like me.


    But even so, it doesn''t mean they were right to sneak out.


    "Nah, Snow, mommy will only say it once, the person you saw just now just resembles mommy, but not


    mommy, mommy will not leave her child alone, do you not believe mommy?" I put on a serious face


    and pretended to be angry.


    Children should know that being outside is not the same as being at home, and is not a ce where


    they can run amok, even if their mothers do not condone it without principle.


    Snowy sniffed a small frown, then deted, aggravated and self-critical, and asked unconfidently,


    "Really not?"


    I shook my head, indicating that she was mistaken, and Folly helpfully advised, "Your mother has been


    here with me and your rie and hasn''t been anywhere else."


    Snowy let out a long breath and his head dropped, "Got it, sorry mom, Snowy shouldn''t have been


    mean to you."


    "You did do wrong." Keeping a non-conceding look, the tone was a little more serious, "But what you


    did wrong was not because of misunderstanding to mom that kind of attitude, but sneaking out without


    the adults, think about it, if mom and sister were not there, what would you do?"


    Snowy fiddled with her fingers, nced sideways at the security guard beside her and buried her head


    even lower, "It will be taken as a bad boy and taken away by the police uncle ......"


    "That''s not all," Folly chimed in, "you might even meet a bad guy who will abduct you and sell you to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    the ravine, and then you''ll never see your sister and mother, or your aunt and uncle again~"


    Snowy face stunned, a momentter scared tears, but did not dare to cry out, red and swollen eyes


    silent whimper.


    Heroes still have tender moments, let alone I am a mother?


    Seeing the child cry with such resignation and patience, the inner brick wall seems to have instantly


    turned into a tofu-dreg project and copsed.


    Rushing up to the front, squatting down to hold the child soothingly and patting her back gently.


    Snowy immediately couldn''t help but cry out, little hands clinging to my neck, face pressed against my


    face, "Mom, Snowy was wrong, Snowy will never sneak away again, I don''t want to see my mommy,


    wah wah wah ......"


    The nose has long been sore and swollen, which can also say other words, can only repeat the same


    sentence over and over again, "know the wrong is good, it''s okay, mommy is, mommy is ......"


    It took a while for Snowy to calm down.


    Simply wash your face with wet paper towels and tidy up your clothes before you go back with Folly


    and take the two kids to the business where they ate the bully meal to apologize for the damages.


    Probably because of rie''spany, the merchant''s attitude was surprisingly good, knowing that it


    was rie''s younger sibling, he generously offered to waive the bill, and also enthusiastically asked us


    to sit down and have a meal together.


    Before leaving the door, the boss with a big belly also chased out and stuffed me with a wallet, "The


    two children were taken away by the security guards, the wallet was left behind, you keep it."


    "Boss, add a dish-"


    "Eh, here ites!"


    Without waiting for me to refuse, the boss turned his head and piled into the store, busy taking care of


    customers.


    I did not intend to take other people''s things, I was ready to find a random table to put down, but the


    ghost pulled out the money folder exposed half corner of the photo.


    With just one nce, deep furrows creased between his brows.


    Snowy was right, the owner of the wallet does look a lot like me.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that, except for the style of dressing, it ispletely carved out of the


    same mold, so much so that I froze for a few seconds before paying attention to the other person in the


    photo.


    It was a man, but only the chin was photographed, but I could tell it wasn''t Dennis.


    The first thought in my head was that I hadn''t taken such ambiguous photos with other men, rubbing


    their faces next to each other, rubbing their ears together, looking like intimate lovers.


    Folly saw myck of response and stretched her neck to take a look, "Looks like your long-lost twin


    sister."


    I didn''t even think about it and asked in surprise, "Really? I have a twin sister?"


    Folly looked disgusted, "You didn''t hear that I was joking, huh?"


    Said the photo to the hand to carefully examine, "but indeed very simr, this degree even I can not


    distinguish, no wonder the two little ones chasing people."


    Shrugging, not knowing what expression to use.


    There Snowy had already gone out after the parade car and was urgently telling us to follow, so he


    slipped the photo back in his hand, put his wallet on the counter and left.


    The George Group is the owner, the whole culture city is more like a drunken feast, just the warm-up


    stage, the parade of carriages and vans will stretch for miles, the models are also excellent models,


    really let people enjoy a taste of the medieval court beauty live.


    Folly somehow changed her temperament after receiving a phone call and dragged me to thergest


    clothing gship store in town.


    A master who only spends money in a high-ss luxury store, facing the store situation, actually


    definition users upstairs please (low consumption 35800)", resolutely step on the wooden stairs, swipe


    card 88,000, and became a VIP.


    The second floor is much quieter, court dresses from the style to the material are first-ss, any one of


    the effect on the body are extremely good.


    Folly fancy a hit drama the same type of wedding dress, put on the moment after the momentum of


    softening, do not speak, but also called look forward to the evening, the beautiful people without a


    second.


    I was just a little distracted, wondering if there were really two identical people in the world.


    It is too much of a coincidence that it is still in the same city.


    "ra, I say to you, what are you thinking about so seriously?"


    Folly raised the volume, I then came back to my senses and shook my head, "Nothing, this set suits


    you very well, do you want to pick some more headdress, I see those youngsters outside, even change


    their shoes."


    "Headdress to pick, shoes are notpared, high heels are the second leg of a woman, unloaded is


    not beautiful."


    Iughed at her, "Other people genuinely love vintage clothing, you love beauty, and even if you are a


    princess, you want to be the most beautiful."


    Folly can''t deny it, "see through not to say, you also choose a set of it, custom-made at least a week,


    thene together, but also in time for the opening of the cultural festival, a good show."


    "I''d rather be spared." I had little interest in this, "It''s too much trouble to change clothes."


    No desire, life tends to be stable, but bezy, sit down and do not like to move.


    "Okay then, as you wish." Folly didn''t force it, and turned around in front of the full body mirror by


    herself.


    The manager probably has not been billed for a long time, and came up to pass the word ingratiatingly,


    "two distinguished guests, today two people travel together, together with the bill can be discounted


    60%, if you are interested, I ordered down to register for you?"


    "60% off, that''s not no money?" Folly instantly shopaholic possessed, turned her head to look at me


    and said seriously, "60% off, ah, for nothing, no matter, you have to buy it, big deal, I reimburse!"


    No woman has escaped the clutches of the word "discount".


    Now that I''m buying it, it''s a lot more serious.


    The headdress counter has a lot of patterns, but the crown ced in the center of my heart, as if by


    magic, once you see it, you can not look away.


    "Miss good eye, this crown is the store''s treasure, purely handmade, the country''s only one, there is no


    replica."

 Chapter 1090 Saving money for Dennis?

    Chapter 1090 Saving money for Dennis?


    The manager did not exaggerate.


    The whole crown is already more atmospheric than the other ones on the counter, not to mention the


    effect of matching it with a long court dress.


    The fingertips slide over the brim of the hat, the corners of the mouth unconsciously pulled up the arc of


    the heart.


    When I married Dennis''s wedding has beenpletely blurred, I only remember that I was nervous


    and longing, like the me of a candle beating, not stopping for a moment, as for other things, the style


    of the wedding dress, how many guests attended, I forgot everything.


    When the marriage was rushed, where to care about these details of the preparation.


    The regret about the wedding is probably that I didn''t get to wear the solemn crown wedding dress and


    appear at the wedding with Dennis, which still stirs in my heart today.


    Women are really to any age can not be missing the sense of ceremony, or to remember a life in the


    heart.


    "Swipe your card."


    As he was walking away, Folly was ready to buy it with her money.


    "Wait." I hurriedly reached out to stop her, backed up her hand with the card, and gave the manager an


    apologetic smile, "Excuse me, we''d like to discuss this alone again and will call you if we need to."


    "Okay." The manager, still decent, smiled and stepped aside.


    Confirm that he walked away, I skimmed, careful to put the crown in your hand, while a long lecture,


    "You did not listen to the manager said, this is an orphan, the world''s only one, the set you are wearing


    are tens of thousands, this is not hundreds of thousands, spend so much money, and can not be used,


    there is no need."


    After a pause, raised his hand from the top to stroke the edge of the crown, "so beautiful things, I can


    not bear to call it can not face the world, to be ced at home, with those antiques to eat dust, or call it


    waiting for the destiny of the person it, can wear it, must be the most beautiful bride in the world."


    "You''re such a person, you''re still hesitant to buy your favorite item, when will you have the satisfaction


    of shopping?" Folly''s credo in life is to have fun in time, especially in this area of shopping, neither


    stingy nor disdainful of the chicken scratch bargaining, so rarely for material reasons affect the mood.


    This point of view, women are independent and earn a lot of money or a lot of benefits.


    "Right now I''m content ah." I turned my head, smiled and took a long breath, lifted my finger and


    pointed to my head, and said, "Here, I''ve had it, something that beautiful, it has to be stunning for all to


    see, so let''s be noble and let it go."


    "Sophistry." Folly indignant, "like things should be their own, oh like you said, give away, convenient for


    others, aggravate yourself, you are open welfare ah?"


    "Not so serious, I just simply think, this is for weddings, left to the wedding couple more appropriate, we


    are here to get a cultural festival, just pick a million or eight thousand styles on the line, throwing a


    thousand dors this thing I really can not do ......"


    Folly sucked in a cool breath, a look of aliens, strained her neck, frowned and stared at my face


    constantly but did not speak.


    "What''s that look on your face?" When she was swept off her feet, she didn''t speak with as much


    energy.


    "I was thinking that the richest wife is embarrassed to spend hundreds of thousands of dors of small


    money, no one will believe it when you say it, you are going to be a virtuous wife and mother and save


    money for Dennis?"


    After saying that, and smiled to himself, "Forget it, not forced, anyway, it should be yours, sooner or


    Shouldn''t we say, "If it''s not yours, you can''t keep it even if you ask for it"?


    Seeing that she did not continue to pester, she did not hear it and let it go.


    After that, I went along with Folly''s wishes and picked a wedding dress that was exactly what my ideal


    bride would be with.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Crown selected amon style, the price is not high, but look over the eyes.


    There is a preconceived premise in how to feel almost interesting.


    After confirming the order, Folly finally went home with me willingly.


    The streets are bustling with traffic and pedestrians are all dressed in retro, yet they are alive and well,


    unlike the atmosphere created by the TV series, which is more life-like.


    Passing a snack store, was blocked by the oing crowd of passers-by could not move forward, had


    to stop and wait for the crowd to disperse.


    Not long after, a wedding carriage pulled by eight horses, very beautiful decorations passed by, next to


    a special security escort, because the carriage is too exquisite to build, more and more passers-by stop


    to take out their cell phones to shoot.


    "...... If I could get married in this carriage, I would have no desire in this life."


    "Your demand is really not low, know what this carriage, this is an imitation of Queen Elizabeth''s


    wedding carriage, the use of wood alone with seven or eight kinds of more, not to mention the relief


    carving above the craft, before I have only seen in the magazine photos, this carriage craft is extremely


    George Group is really willing to spend money, for a cultural festival, that really take money not money


    ah!


    "My Prince Charming ah, my pumpkin carriage ah, when will you ride a white horse to marry me oooh


    ......"


    The seeds of romance always grow freely in every corner of the world, and we can''t help but tenderly


    bend the corners of our mouths, even though we have experienced long years.


    In order to reduce the exposure, the driver elerated the speed, and within two minutes the carriage


    disappeared around the corner of the intersection, countless pursuers followed, the street was instead


    quiet.


    "You really need to learn from Dennis about spending money." Folly suddenly said without a head.


    "What does it have to do with him, Culture City is led by rie." I look puzzled, thinking that she is


    probably in the gship store money not spent freely still a little twisted, helplesslyugh.


    "Come on, you were at least the director of the George Group before. Have you forgotten that every


    payment has to be confirmed by the president''s office before it can be allocated? Without Dennis''s


    stroke of a pen, how could there be such a magnificent wedding car?"


    "That''s true, but it''s still thanks to rie for being such a good eye." I said stubbornly.


    Folly''s face broad sunk into tiny dimples and smiled meaningfully, "That''s true, you have a good


    daughter, for the cultural festival, she must have spent a lot of effort, I guess it''s quite exhausting."


    At the word subconsciously look up in the direction of the wall, a green-d rie body so thin, to


    carry that heavy task, indeed too forced.


    Out to help, rie to be strong, certainly not willing.


    Then how about ...... Make a meal with your own hands for a treat.


    "Let''s go." After confirming the target like a chicken blood, I grabbed Folly and headed out of town,


    "Let''s sweep the supermarket!"


    It''s been a long time since I''ve cooked, so I''m a little rusty. I originally nned to fix dinner alone, but I


    ended up leaving Nanny behind, so I could barely manage.


    "Nanny, pass me the freshly beaten garlic, I''ve got the shrimp on a te, steaming it now, just in time


    for rie toe back."


    The head did not return to stretch out his hand, felt something pressed up, so he pulled in line, did not


    want the next second was a huge thing bent the spine.


    "Dennis-" nudging him in disgust, "Don''t you mess up here, rie hasn''t been eating properlytely


    and I want it done before she gets back!"


    As he spoke, he took the garlic sauce from the table, turned around, and drizzled it over the ted


    prawns.


    Dennis leaned in the center of the flow of the table, hands clutching his chest, obviously very


    dissatisfied with my dislike, "Your husband I also work hard every day, how do you not see your heart


    to pain me?"


    "rie and you can be the same, you work is enjoyable, she is pushing the limits, do not see recently


    have lost a circle, you do not know the heartache,ter at dinner, remember to say something good,


    encourage the child."


    Dennis narrowed his eyes and smiled lightly, not knowing what he was contemting again.


    I remembered the wallet, after turning on the fire, turned to look at him and said seriously, "Recently


    you let Toby''s people keep a closer eye on a few children, today, I met a woman who looks almost


    identical to me, although not meet, but I feel that things are not so simple, be careful, it''s always right to


    be cautious."


    Dennis nodded gently, "Got it."


    In a sh, he asked as if nothing had happened, "How did it feel to go to the cultural city for a stroll and


    how did you like it?"

 Chapter 1091 Where did it go wrong

    Chapter 1091 Where did it go wrong


    "It''s pretty good, rie ran it with style, and I admit, you''re right, my daughter is old enough to have her


    own piece of heaven."


    While saying that, he took the side dishes on the table and picked them carefully.


    "That''s not what I asked." Dennis breathed in deeply, his deep eyes staring at me for a moment, "I


    mean, do you like that ce?"


    "Hmm?" I froze in confusion for a second, and thenughed, "So what if I like it, so what if I don''t, it''s


    such a big project, can''t it be deserted for a word I like or dislike?"


    "Who says no." Dennis actually got serious, "What''s the point of staying in a walled city that cost so


    much money to build that can''t even impress my dear wifey?"


    I''m not interested in fooling around with him, but when I heard this, I couldn''t help but purse my lips and


    "Not too much, and even I don''t think it''s enough, it would be better if you would stop hanging out with


    Folly and the others and just stay with me so I can whisper in your ear that I love you and need you


    whenever I want." Dennis said in a serious manner.


    "......"


    I remember this man used to be shy about words.


    In the interval of silence, Leo''s bitchy pleasing voice came from outside, "Baby, Hani, kiss good wife,


    let''s have another little princess, okay, just one, I want a daughter too much, you''ll be high, in


    cooperation with it once~"


    A face ck line forehead, and then look up at Dennis, it seems that this one is not uneptable ......


    Dennis swept a nce at the humble Leo, disdainfully straightened his back, as if his status was much


    higher than Leo.


    It''s hard to imagine the image of these two returning to the family in the future, shaking my head, I


    hurriedly raised the volume to scare away the images in my head, "I love it, the whole city, and the


    people in the city, including the things sold in it are very much to my liking, rie said there will be


    ny-nine couples getting married when it opens, and I''m looking forward to that alone, not to mention


    the other items. I''m looking forward to that alone, not to mention all the other items."


    I remembered the beautiful crown and looked at Dennis with excitement and wanted to share it, but


    then I thought, in view of Mr. George''s current love brain, he will most likely go to me overnight to carry


    the things home and make a big fuss about it, and I swallowed the words and pursed my lips in secret


    happiness.


    Dennis saw my micro-expression, but did not wait for me to speak, narrowed his eyes and measured


    me for a while, actually uncharacteristically did not ask more questions, the corners of the mouth gently


    tugged, and went out, leaving me alone for a few seconds before reacting.


    It seems I was overthinking it, Dennis is still the same Dennis, changing his face faster than a book,


    never guess what he is going to do next.


    ......


    Culture City finally weed the opening ceremony in a state of high interest heat throughout the city.


    This was rie''s first independent project. Originally, we nned to have the whole family attend the


    event to support her, but the school was not allowed to take time off for the group performance, and


    Dennis had to meet with a difficult partner, so we could only show up at the closing ceremony, so only


    Folly, Leo and I were there when we left.


    As soon as I got off the bus, I was blown away by the effect created by the scene set up in charge.


    The city walls are decorated with flowers to make people shocked, from the entrance gate, flowers


    along the main road on both sides of the spread, crystalmps staggered rows, with a variety of retro


    style small hanging, the center of the road with a low guardrail partition, from our position to see, like an


    invisible bottom as Alice''s dream-like beauty.


    This is what a dream wedding is all about, right?


    Being there, it is difficult not to dream a dream, fantasizing that they are the bride in a wedding dress,


    high heels, glittering crown as proud as the queen, where they passed, flowers paved the stone road.


    "What are you thinking about? It''s about to open, we are here as special guests, we can''t bete."


    Folly''s words brought me back to reality and I gathered my thoughts before heading up to the walls.


    At the end of the cutting, rie, wearing a court dress in baroque costume style, results in the


    microphone of the host, "Thank you all foring to the cultural festival organized by the George


    Group, I hope you have fun and enjoy yourself, thank you."


    The host was in high spirits and quickly took over the conversation, "The youngdy of the George


    Group is truly extraordinary, so don''t blink, we have our 99 couples!"


    As the words fell, flowers were scattered into the sky and a live band yed Ave Maria.


    The location under the wall had already been arranged as a showground in advance. After a moment


    of music building, the couple with the right face entered from the left and right in their wedding dresses


    and tuxedos, received the flowers handed by the staff in the center of the red carpet, smiled to show


    the heavy people, and then continued toplete the red carpet.


    The next second pair, the third pair ...... Each pair is so well matched, so that the hearts of the envious,


    unconsciously will be in the heart of the silent blessing.


    Below the city, even a young girl in love with the beginning of the young girl moved to wipe up the


    tears.


    Love has a result, not just words boom, two people standing together, it is enough tofort the heart,


    how magical power.


    "No, Miss rian, two female models had a temporary ident, I''m afraid they can''t go out!"


    Completely immersed in this grand wedding, the sudden sound of anxious voices behind him, for half a


    minute before reacting.


    "What''s wrong with you? The assistant beside rie immediately became emotional, "Hurry up and


    borrow people from other shows, what are you doing?"


    "Have contacted, but the nearby merchants are afraid of being stolen by the show in the cultural city of


    the limelight, are postponed the original walk, can take the work, rushed over the fastest to an hour, I''m


    afraid it is not in time ......"


    The assistant was furious, "I don''t care, this is your problem, go and give makeup to those two models


    now, as long as they are not missing arms and legs, this show has to be finished for me no matter


    what!"


    "This ......"


    "Forget it." rie saw the difficulty of the person who reported the news and stopped the assistant, "I


    know you''ve wasted a lot of effort for the cultural festival, but it was an ident, no one wanted it, you


    can''t me them, think of another way ......"


    The assistant sighed in depression and eased up before thinking of apromise, "Why don''t we just


    go with ny-seven couples? There are so many anyway, who would remember to which pair?"


    "No way." Mario, who had not spoken, spoke out to remind, "The opening ceremony is united with


    dozens of top media in the country live in real time, temporary tampering is self-destructive."


    rie nodded slightly, her smiling face crinkled, but did not answer the question.


    "What''s wrong?" Still did not resist interjecting, thinking that maybe it can help, it subconsciously poked


    around the situation, "What model, the show is not the new couple to get married?"


    "Not really." Mario exined, "For the sake of the show, except for the first few pairs, which are the


    inte sensation couples, the others are models and actors, whose perfect features and face value


    often work surprisingly well."


    It''s a good understanding of the effect with packaged goods.


    But it seems that the problem is not very well solved.


    The crowd gathered around, silent brainstorming, I suddenly came to inspiration, "Anyway, they are


    fake, find two face online girls on top of it can not be?"


    "Have thought about it," said the staff who reported drooping, "but there is no suitable, can do our line


    of work, most do not care too much about the face, and in addition can not find tourists, so ......"


    So who to call is the question.


    Tightened his eyebrows, thinking left and right, after a nce, saw Folly, his eyes instantly opened.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The face, the body, who can not see is married ah!


    There is still a shortage, Leo certainly can not stand by and watch his wife throw her head, only I top.


    "There are suitable." I solemnly voiced out, a big outgoing stance, said, "I put forward for Folly and


    himself, rie if you think it can, set, we immediately go to prepare, Folly has always been righteous,


    will not refuse!


    I thought rie would be polite, and Folly had to squirm for a while before she finally let go.


    Yet the truth is quite the opposite.


    rie, "Then my daughter will thank Mummy in advance."


    Folly, "That''s what I was thinking, let''s go, get your makeup done."


    The staff''s mouth was cracked withughter, "You two this way, please~"


    Me on the rack: ????


    Where did it go wrong?

 Chapter 1092 - Are you willing?

    Chapter 1092 - Are you willing?


    Said makeup, in fact, that is, dressing, into the fitting room, the assistant has called to seventy or so,


    about ten minutes more to us, is indeed a hundred thousand fire.


    But the style of the runway wedding dress is tooplicated, I tried several times without a clue, so I


    had to ask for help from the staff, and finally Folly put it on, with two girls from the costume team,


    before putting it on for me.


    The door curtain slowly pulled open, see the bride in the mirror wearing a wedding dress, I was a little


    afraid to admit to myself for a while.


    It''s funny, the details of the wedding that I had almost forgotten suddenly became clear, when I married


    Dennis wore a bustier wedding dress, the veil blurred my vision and I could only barely see his face,


    even the exchange of rings was through the white gloves, the small ring that represents restraint, as if


    we were imprisoned and as if we were not, will not be determined, so after that there were so many


    twists and turns, right?


    Which is now wearing this wedding dress, light down even the air is filled with the light of happiness.


    Thinking back to the wedding vows I said to Dennis, I couldn''t help but look at myself in the mirror and


    "ra, you''re gorgeous now." Folly spoke with envy, standing alongside me.


    A woman''s love of beauty never ends, hearing her say so on the face can not help but show a coy


    color, but after a nce, but found each other''s wedding dresses are very different, her thin, mine


    seems more expensive.


    This crown on my head also looks familiar.


    Where have I seen it ...... By the way, the gship store''s townie!


    "Folly," worried about the error, so pull Folly whispered to discuss, "we are not taking the wrong clothes,


    you have a better body than me, this set should be you to wear, right?"


    Folly smiled in relief, "Yes, rie let you wear this set naturally have let you wear this set of reason,


    perhaps your temperament is more lined with it, both wear it is safe, do not be impatient."


    He opened his mouth to ask more clearly, but an assistant came forward with a tray, so he had to stop


    talking.


    Folly seems to have gotten acquainted with the people here, the high heels on her feet seem to have


    no effect on her at all, lifting her feet in two or three steps to easily take over the things in the tray, and


    then turned sharply towards me, "Here, put this mask on, and we can go to the wedding room to wait."


    A puzzled face took the prom mask in his hand, some fumbling, "Not a show, but also to the wedding


    room?"


    Folly raised an eyebrow, a serious exnation, "Yes, it was originally a show with a strong sense of


    ceremony, that must not be everything, your daughter you do not understand, everything wants to do


    the best, more etiquette, should ~ not difficult to understand, right?"


    Think about it, the live show for the whole country, the exterior is so realistic, the wedding room must


    not be too perfunctory.


    "Okay, count me in, for the sake of rie, trouble is trouble~" I said and put the mask on, and asked


    my assistant to tie the thin straps on the sides for me to prevent it from falling off.


    After sweeping the full body mirror and putting on the mask, that slender and beautiful bride, invariably


    more than a touch of mystery.


    Folly sent me to the wedding room and left, leaving me alone on the bed in therge room.


    Idle boredom in the house scanned a circle, have to admire the props group''s intention, everything in


    the room, from the closet to small to candles, none of the high-end aesthetic work, eye red shades of


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    candles constantly jumping and flickering, like knowing that the day is wonderful, together in


    celebration.


    Being in it, there is really the stirring of the pavilion.


    Not long after, a loud male voice addressed outside.


    A staff dressed as a maid steps into the room.


    "Miss, it''s time to go out."


    "Hmm."


    The small voice should be, deep breath to chest tension down, get up, lift feet, slowly out, by the maid


    to support, along the red carpet, towards the end of that million people watching.


    Every step of the way, tension and unease intermingled.


    Finally, the male models of the partners met each other face to face, leaving the pull of the maids and


    servants and walking straight towards each other.


    The model body is a natural clothes rack, so that the original monotonous swallowtail dress appears


    extra three-dimensional, the wind at his feet, even with a t-winged ocelot hat are extraordinarily free,


    truly from the painting out of the characters.


    Just wearing a mask has drawn the crowd to a boil, not to mention showing people with their real faces.


    It seems that rie was right to design the mask, to let Dennis know that I had a wedding with a


    stunningly beautiful man, will certainly beat the model to cripple.


    What could be sweeter than thinking of your beloved at a wedding, and freezing for a moment before


    strolling across the red carpet that stretches to the tall catwalk built up in the distance.


    The apuse,ughter, girls envy and blessing, men ignite the atmosphere of the shout of approval,


    along with the sky strewn with flower petals, so I was a little like a dream floating.


    It was so beautiful, everything, even the sparrows flying through the air were angels with golden edges.


    Until I stood on the stage, my heart was still hard to calm down, as if I was instantly back to the age


    when I was at the beginning of my love life and was overwhelmed by happiness.


    Almost as soon as his ears ring, a low, maic male voicees from behind him, "ra, will you


    marry me?"


    Turning around, I saw Dennis in a white suit, in front of the stairs of the George Residence, covered


    with golden light, like a prince charming from a fairy tale, and he said, "Will you, be my wife?"


    The eyebrows are full of emotion, and several times they stare.


    "I met you when I was young, that day I took a look, I did not want to, but disturbed you this dandelion,


    since then with the blood sowing, in various parts of the body rooted and sprouted, until today grew into


    a huge tree, can not be pulled out.


    I was doomed to a lifetime of gray, saw your smiling face, the world suddenly had a color, everything


    was changed, can not tell whether it is God''s mercy, or you gave the lucky, only know that it is a sweet


    trap, fall into, can not get out.


    From the moment I met you, no one else canpare with you, please forgive me for once again


    behind your back, for you to create this city of light, no way, you are too good, I am always afraid that


    others have taken, so I had to be a viin, in this way, to let everyone know that you, is mine.


    ra, marry me, be my wife, from now on, we only have to die to part, not to part again.


    Would you like to?"

 Chapter 1093 I cant wait

    Chapter 1093 I can''t wait


    The image of Dennis on one knee, the camera then pulled closer, a blinding sh of light, the sight


    slightly slowed, you can see the source of this light is the pigeon egg-sized diamond ring.


    Across the screen, but it seems to be on the line of sight, not coincidentally at the same time smiled.


    Iughed at his exaggeration, the ring itself is just the materialization of the ritual, but he threw a


    thousand dors to prove his importance to me, a clumsy and somewhat cute way to show love.


    Dennis probably expected my reaction, sideways head, an innocent face, as if to say that everything is


    the audience demand, he has nothing to do.


    The poor perfunctory defense, smiling andughing, the corner of the eyes rolling water beads along


    the cheeks, can not say whether it is for our good day, or for this man''s good intentions, or both.


    "Take the hand of your son and grow old with him, ra, will you walk with me for the rest of your life?"


    The sound, so close, as if not through the rough curtain issued, but rather like behind me?


    The ghost turned around and met the ck eyes under the mask of the male partner, and was stunned


    for a while.


    Just now, I was only concerned about feeling the taste of flowers, I did not even look at this formal


    "husband", now the four eyes, only to find that the eyes are so familiar, as Dennis look at me when


    clear and deep.


    A few momentster, the man across the room raised his hand to the back of his head and untied the


    thin band of his mask.


    The maskes off, the familiar delicate features appear in front of people, indifferent and detached


    man for half a lifetime, the face is never before gentle and modest, let a person think of the prince,


    even the robe on the lifelike dragons are relegated to the background, reduced to a foil.


    It turns out that Dennis was the one who received the ceremony with me and walked down the red


    carpet.


    "Ma''am," shaking the hem of his broad coat, Dennis held out his hand toward me, "may I always call


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    you that?"


    Tears andughter overflowed at the same time, biting her lower lip, nodding heavily, crying and


    The smile on Dennis'' face deepened, lifting his feet and striding over, feeling his waist being wrapped


    around him when he had fallen into his deep kiss, his body was so soft that even his consciousness


    becamex, as if he had once again entered a dream.


    This time, it is a dream that does not want to wake up.


    I don''t know how long it took before Dennis let me go, with just a fist''s distance between his lips, "It will


    be good if yourdyship can be as good as this in the future."


    In front of the national audience flirting, only this master is not ashamed at all, "Look at your


    performance!"


    "Mommy~" "Mommy!" "Maa~"


    The children''s voices were far and near, Dennis helped me to stand up straight and took a look at the


    three little ones, all wearing old-fashioned hairstyles and carrying baskets of roses in their hands.


    Raise your eyebrows to the side of Dennis, needless to say, this must be the flower girl.


    "And me!" Folly walked on stage from my left and flirted, "You don''t mind me being a divorced


    bridesmaid for you, do you?"


    "How can ......" At the moment my heart is nothing but surprise is happiness, that can still squeeze in


    other emotions.


    At this point the familiar voice of the officiant came from a giant speaker in the distance, "The wedding


    begins"


    nked by Folly and the children, and amidst the cheers of countless spectators, Dennis pushed away


    fondly and stood with me at the respective ends of the marite.


    The joyful drums and gongs, the celebratory and prayerful firecrackers, the three children throwing


    flower petals around us, jumping up and down, repeating the words "Happy New Wedding, Mom and


    Dad" over and over again, while my world was so quiet that I could only hear Dennis'' ethereal


    heartbeat, telling me through his eyes that he couldn''t love me any more.


    And then Leo helped Link, who had changed into the elder''s costume, to the stage and sat in the


    parental seat.


    A set of wedding ceremony down, a full quarter of an hour, the inner surprise has been unspeakable,


    only know that the muscles of the face almost stiff smile, but the corners of the mouth is still


    uncontroble upward.


    The national live broadcast, the next program should be the Fu chief wealthy spreading money to


    spread luck.


    Thebor is to prove love determination, but also had to spend thousands of gold with the people, so


    that the wedding is still inevitably vulgar with show elements.


    But there is no perfect thing, the wedding to this extent, I have been very satisfied, those small hups,


    naturally, is ignored.


    However, the audience somehow suddenly had many more good people shouting, and gradually, the


    whole city was boiling.


    The pupils subconsciously open wide, rushed to side eyes want Dennis to issue a question, the cave


    will not also be broadcast out!


    However, Dennis pretended not to read my hint and said helplessly, "Don''t disappoint everyone by


    being too generous."


    He said while holding out his hand towards me and pointing his chin high in the direction of the stage.


    Looking in his direction, the carriage that was a replica of the Queen''s wedding carriage was resting


    quietly at thending of the steps.


    "This is ......" I can no longer say theplete word for happiness overload.


    Dennis''s dark baritone sounded on his side, "Good thing I was generous back then, outside of full


    payment also paid an extra reward, artisans over the years has been as artwork for the package is very


    good, but it was a mistake, the achievement of our dream."


    We, not me, he is subconscious has counted my dreams as his, without distinction.


    Today''s tears are really not at all obedient, sneaking out again.


    He rode a white horse, followed by an uncountable entourage that stretched for miles, and everywhere


    he went, pedestrians stopped.


    The uncountable drones in the sky followed the whole process, and what''s more, even the carriage in


    which I cried my makeup, making people angry and funny and moved.


    Without Dennis'' permission, which machine dares to get so close to me, it''s just this man''s little mind


    that wants to remember all my actions.


    Dennis, really thought of everything in detail.


    The procession made a full circle around the cultural city before finally stopping in front of the long-


    prepared castle.


    The door of the carriage was suddenly lifted, and Dennis burst in, picking me up in a princess''s arms


    and turning around to stride into the castle.


    Behind them, Folly picked up Jamie and Snowy''s cors with each hand and lifted them up in the air.


    "Put me down!" "Let go of me I want to be with my mom and dad!"


    "Two little brats, I am for your own good, disturb your father into the bridal chamber, the future can not


    have good fruit to eat ......"


    Dennis left in a hurry, and as soon as he entered the door and put me on the bed, he rolled over and


    pressed up.


    I bit my lip against him, facing Dennis at this time, actually hardened, only to mumble a reminder,


    "Door."


    Dennis'' eyes were so hot, like two fires had been lit, "ra, I can''t wait."


    "......"

 Chapter 1094 No need to learn to know

    Chapter 1094 No need to learn to know


    Dennis embraced me against the head of the bed and tossed and turned all afternoon, but no one was


    sleeping.


    The house was awfully quiet, fingers fiddling with the quilt covering Dennis'' body, but thoughts had


    drifted away.


    Couples, the world''s closest to the rtionship, once the enthusiasm fades, the lucky ones look at each


    other without words, more are looking at each other, love for life of the few, it is an honor, we are that


    one in a million.


    Six years of slumber and meet again, to Dennis, less a trace of righteous impulse, but today, all


    dissipated, romance and ritual is always the magic technique to bring love back to life.


    Who can resist the long and heartfelt confessions of a man who is so shy about words? It is no


    exaggeration to say that at that moment I was even fully immersed in the age of twenty - the age when


    I had the hardest crush on Dennis. The days of those grudges, now that I look back, are finally not so


    bitter and painful that I can''t face them.


    "What''s on your mind, madam?" Dennis''s husky voice sounded low, and even the air in the room


    became loving and delicate.


    Changing to a morefortable position, closer to his chest, "No, I was wondering when you sneaked


    back to Newton Town without telling me, when you could have taken some of the kids with you to see


    Grandpa."


    Dennis smiled slightly, his broad palm unconsciously rubbed on my shoulder, "What do you think I''m


    going to record a proposal video at the George Residence, grandpa he, should be relieved now."


    After a pause, he said to himself again, "I am in debt to THE George family."


    Edgar''s selfishness and narrow-mindedness ruined all the George family, so many regrets, eventually


    to remain in time forever.


    No one can fight against time, the deceased has passed, the only way for the living is to take sce


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    and live well in the present, in order to live up to the good intentions of the past.


    Knowing that he is sad,forting up in the corner of his mouth sparrow pecked rice like a kiss,


    smoothly hanging on his neck as a pendant pampering, "the George family because you have Jamie


    so goodte, grandpa if you know, will not me you, you sure you want to say this on our wedding


    night?"


    The ghosts and gods of life and death taboo is not very concerned, just do not want his emotions have


    been low, men and women are not very different in nature, encountering sadness, who can not be as a


    spectator to pull themselves away.


    Dennisughed, lowered his face to my side and exhaled hot air deliberately, "Yes oh, almost forgot, a


    moment of spring is worth a thousand gold, if you have rested enough, you should continue with your


    business."


    The other side of the heart really a tease on the soft, face mind crispy numb, took a lot of effort to


    restrain to keep calm, from his arms to get up, aggressive change of topic, "I''m hungry, want to eat egg


    fried rice, you go to me to do."


    Dennis looked like he suspected he had heard wrong and smiled bitterly helplessly, "Mrs. George, at a


    time like this, fried rice with eggs ...... It''s too fatal to the scenery isn''t it?"


    Unconvinced like a ripped quilt will be their entire package, fixed only to find forget Dennis what not


    wearing, shy hurriedly turned away, brutally unreasonable said, "I do not care, in any case can not eat,


    I''m hungry, you also do not want to eat full!"


    The quiet house suddenly resounded with a long sigh, followed by the sound of hip-hop dressing.


    The corners of the mouth hooked upward, without having to look also know, to please the wife of


    someone did not get an inch, "the wife of the biggest" principle or remembered in mind.


    Just as he was snickering, he heard Dennis say indifferently, "Get dressed and take you to the night


    market."


    "No going." I crossed my arms to show my refusal, "I''m tired and you caused it, so you''re responsible,


    go buy it back alone!"


    "Ny-nine couples are getting married together, sure you don''t want to see it?" Dennis moved


    familiarly to put on the wedding dress of the big wedding, and in between talking did not forget to make


    a faux squint to seduce me.


    After three seconds of stony consideration, I unapologetically lifted the covers and got out of bed and


    began to get dressed.


    But again, the difficulty, the luggage before is Folly and two other girls to help me put on, this backlock


    first to the body.


    Dennis saw me standing still, walked straight over, picked up the bedside tulle-like one, calmly put on


    for me, slightly sideways, the armpit ties intertwined.


    The movements are focused and meticulous, and the thick eyebrows are slightly arched, like two red


    falcons, waiting for the moment of thick and thin.


    The light is not very clear, from my perspective but I can see well the expression on his face, faint, a


    sense of security naturally emanates.


    The world is so quiet at this moment.


    "Dennis," I called out.


    "Hmm." He responded, picked up another one and put it on for me, still in the same position as before,


    "Do you love me that much?" Delighted and with a hint of sweetness, it had been a long time since I


    had asked such a question.


    "Love." Turned into the word-shy president again, but before I pouted added a good-natured, "Like


    breathing, you don''t have to learn, you''ll die if you don''t breathe, and you don''t love you."


    Difficult to make strange intentions, but against the warmth of this man, the little sex are embarrassed


    to make out again brightly, murmured, "But I am not good at all, easy to emotional, and love to make


    fun of you, before today, I think I love and care most is the child ......"


    The voice is getting lower and lower, losing its own breath.


    I don''t understand how I can be so double standard, forbidding Dennis to be sad, but I am sad in the


    spring.


    Dennis''s movement paused for a moment, and instantly as if he hadn''t heard, leaned down and picked


    up the outermostyer of the dress, and said calmly while putting it on, "Because it''s you, so those


    don''t matter, and as I said at the wedding, no one canpare with you."


    He tucked in my cor, and his dark eyes met mine straight on, "Remember Mrs. George?"


    The tip of my nose was sour, as if tears would fall down once I opened my mouth, so I could only nod


    obediently, "Hmm."


    Dennis curved his eyebrows in satisfaction, turned around and put on his outer robe, and found a mask


    from nowhere to put on for me, "Tonight is the night of mystery, all vintage long dress lovers wear


    masks, so that they are not easily recognized."


    It is not unreasonable to consider, on the exaggerated level of today''s wedding, once discovered,


    inevitably be surrounded.


    The reality, however, is that just as we entered the downtown area, we were recognized.


    "This wedding dress, why does it look like the two sets that Dennis and ra wore today?"


    "You''re wrong, the organizer said there are ny-nine couples tonight, the wedding dresses are all the


    same, so what''s the difference?"


    "There is no mistake, although the style is the same, but only ra''s wedding dress is iid with


    diamonds, look, those two passed by the street light, clearly reflective!"


    "Still! Mrs. George!--"


    "Shhh! What''s all the yelling!"


    One of the gossips seemed to be about to make a scene, but was stopped by another person.


    "Rich people are also ordinary people, people''s couples specially bring masks out to shop, is not to


    experience the life of ordinary small couples, the gentleman has the beauty of adults, we still pretend


    not to know anything good."


    "Well, you''re right, but it''s never too much to see the love life of the richest couple without tearing them


    apart and secretly following them!"


    Then there was a very bizarre scene.


    Dennis and I were picking up and going, behind us slowly, slowly gathered a bunch of people tiptoeing


    along, holding up their cell phones, silently shooting ......


    "I thought you said you couldn''t recognize it!"


    "Fumble, fumble, just pretend they don''t exist."


    "......"


    A street is almost blocked, how to be?

 Chapter 1095 Successful escape

    Chapter 1095 Sessful escape


    Dennis is to do, the words fell, broke the respectful micro-distance state, a big square hold me, afraid


    that there are onlookers do not notice the same, I blushed and could not say.


    I don''t feel embarrassed, but so many people staring at their backs, or inevitably some strange feeling,


    shopping at the night market, freedom andfort is the most important, a group of people follow what


    is going on.


    I thought I had to think of a way to get rid of these "tails", turned the corner and happened to be outside


    the gship store of thest pce dress, a turn of mind, without thinking about it, dragged Dennis into


    the door and went straight up to the VIP area on the second floor.


    Only halfway to the door, people poured in, the waiter dressed as a boy was startled, "Everyone, the


    store hospitality capacity is limited, please rational consumption consciously queue ......"


    I couldn''t help but be pleased with my own resourcefulness, but I also quickened my pace and ran


    upstairs.


    Just standing still, the clerk downstairs got into a confrontation with the customer.


    "Excuse me, the second floor is the VIP section of the store, please stop thank you."


    "It''s just a membership, how much money, we rush one, look down on who!"


    "Okay sir, now is the consumption of 38,888 full automatically upgrade VIP it, you see whether to brush


    card or cash?"


    "......"


    Most of the good people will not throw a lot of money for the sake of the hustle and bustle, but also


    decided that we have to go out sooner orter, so resentful birds and bees scattered.


    Looking down over the railing, the store had resumed normal business traffic and couldn''t help but sigh


    with relief.


    Dennis came over and tilted his head slightly to look downstairs and back again, "It''s just a bunch of


    people who want to share our joy, you''re too nervous."


    A man''s mind will probably always be straightforward as long as it doesn''t involve work strategy.


    Dennis''s romantic cells were almost used up at the wedding, and even if he exined, he probably


    couldn''t understand the essential difference between not wanting to share the joy and desiring the


    world for two.


    "Yes, but I just want two people today in peace and quiet and out of the spotlight." Exining briefly, he


    beckoned to the nearest sales clerk, "Hello, do you have any other dresses here besides wedding


    dresses?"


    "I don''t quite understand what the two of you mean," the clerk nced at Dennis and me suspiciously,


    and then his brow furrowed slightly, as if he remembered something, as if he suddenly realized that he


    was willing to help, "we have here to allocate daily clothing for the store staff, and the cultural festival


    promoters to distribute to merchants The two of you only need to register your membership ount,


    you can provide you with, in addition to the second floor storage room has a direct ess to the back


    door of the store,ter I will lead the way for the two of you."


    I didn''t have a membership, so I had to borrow Folly''s.


    Once inside the storage room, the clerk retreated after finding the clothes and mask, and thoughtfully


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    pointing out the direction of the back stairs.


    Such a humane service, can''t help but praise two sentences when wearing clothes, "just now that clerk


    is quite smart, immediately know what I want, today is simply a human character burst ah!"


    Dennis calmly tied the corset on his arm and lightly raised his eyes, "The wedding dress was custom


    made by his family."


    "Good eye - er? ......"


    Halfway through thepliment suddenly froze and reacted violently that the clerk was not a mind


    reader, but recognized our identity through the wedding dress, whichprehended the mystery and


    came to our aid.


    Dennis saw through it long ago, but looked on as if nothing had happened, I was grateful to the sales


    clerkdy, and was pleased not to be exposed.


    Dog man! Making a fool of me on purpose!


    Thinking of this angrily nted him a look, "Dennis!"


    He snickered for a while, and then came over as if innocent, tidied my clothes, and said in a serious


    way, "Okay, next time I will remind you loudly that it was recognized, not a character explosion ~"


    "You!" My face turned red with anger, a loud reminder? That was clearly a public execution!


    "Okay, let''s go." Dennis tied his belt and cupped my face and kissed me on the forehead, then led me


    towards the exit of the back stairs, "If we are a littleter, we won''t even be able to get out the back


    door."


    There is no choice but to hold their breath and follow him to leave for the time being.


    The good thing is that we came out early, blocking the masses of people have not found a back door,


    so all the way through, turning a few alleys, Dennis and I finally managed to blend into the crowd of


    shoppers, and managed to get out.


    After watching the fire-breathing juggling, I saw a snack vendor pass by and begged Dennis to go buy it


    for me.


    Previously, when watching the drama to pass the time, it feels that snacks are particrly delicious,


    and now a handful of bunches, a profound experience of a human to taste.


    Dennis teased me, "You so outsiders know still think I do not give you food."


    "Isn''t it bleh!" With half a candy cane in my mouth I still don''t fall short.


    Dennis couldn''t help me andughed bitterly, "Yes, yes, I''m the meanest husband in the world, I never


    let you eat."


    "That''s right, you''re bad!" Pouted at him, got a bargain, and then took the snack by himself while eating


    and walking forward.


    Maybe the heavens also for Dennis to cry out for injustice, immediately for him to take revenge on me,


    not a moment''s work, the alley suddenly came out of a child, a careless and I collided with, almost to


    fall, but in Dennis ran up to hold me, so as to avoid embarrassment outside.


    "Is everything okay?" Dennis nervously guarded me up and down to check, confirming that everything


    was fine before he breathed a sigh of relief, and then instantly made a serious face and whispered a


    reprimand, "In future, you must interlock your fingers with me in crowded ces!"


    The strange spitting tongue did not take it seriously, and rushed to help the children who did not stand


    up, peoplee and go, easy to cause trampling idents, "Children, are you okay?"


    She stood up and I realized it was a clean-looking girl, as for not wearing a mask, probably because


    the parents were afraid of the crowd and got separated and could not recognize it.


    The prosperity of the world can not avoid the theft of rats and dogs trying to disturb the peace.


    The little girl was not pretentious, patted her buttocks, smiled generously, "Nothing hurts, sorry auntie, I


    ran too fast and hit you."


    Too polite and too knowledgeable!


    The voice also sounded good, and Snowy is a different milk system, the mood was immediately better,


    so the booze to the hand more sugar gourd to share, "This is for you, reward you for being brave and


    know the wrong."


    "Thank you Auntie! Thank you uncle!" The girl thanked Dennis and me in quick session and saw us


    nod before she bounced back down the alley with the candy cane and disappeared into the street on


    the other side.


    The good things will always subconsciously look at two more, Dennis slyly came over to talk,


    pared to Snowy or far worse."


    Yeah, who can beat his little princess.


    In this matter Dennis is not going to give in, I simply do not answer the words, head held high and


    turned around and ready to continue shopping.


    Just raised his foot, he was stunned and dragged back.


    Dennis circled me with both hands to make sure I was standing still, before he took one of my hands


    and put his up, crossing his fingers and saying sarcastically, "I just said that I forgot again."


    To be honest I suspect that he is deliberately taking advantage, but due to theck of evidence, I have


    to give up and let him be a "scale" to limit my jump.


    But before he could go far, he felt something tug at the right corner of his shirt.


    Curiously, I turned around and found that the little girl was looking at me with bated breath.


    "Is there anything else, little friend?" I asked.


    "I want some candy." She opened her eyes wide and swallowed, not saying she wanted it, but her


    intentions couldn''t have been more obvious.


    This is only two minutes, she finished eating, I was surprised, "Auntie just gave you a bunch of it, got


    rid of it?"


    She shook her head and pointed to the street behind her, "You gave it to my sister, not me."


    The end of the line of sight, the exact same little girl standing in the stall of the vendor, is waving the


    candy in his hand, so simple and lovely, but I am like cold ice into the body, a terrible coldness spread


    throughout the limbs, unconsciously handed over the candy cane in his hand ......

 Chapter 1096 How can a madman make any sense

    Chapter 1096 How can a madman make any sense


    Until the little girl thanked me and left, I came back to my senses and continued on with Dennis, but I


    couldn''t concentrate on how.


    The two people who look exactly the same, it is indeed difficult to distinguish who is who, if it were me,


    how many people around me can recognize it?


    Thinking out of mind, a moment did not notice Dennis a few steps behind, walking out arge distance,


    the afterglow nced at the side of the position empty, which stopped, turned to look behind.


    With the yful streets and touristsing and going, Dennis stood out even if he was just dressed as


    an ordinary knight with the absolute advantage of his height.


    Even so, the street between us was quickly separated by foot traffic.


    "Ny-nine couples are about to perform their rituals on the main city stage. Those who wish to


    observe the rituals should make preparations quickly."


    People running around in the hustle and bustle were eager to get to their destinations, and they were


    unaware of the shoulder rubbing, so I had to stand on tiptoe and hold myself tight to avoid being


    squeezed away.


    I had only seen the crowded state of the City P subway on the TV news before, and I thought that


    people were just a little bit closer to each other, but now I know how great the force and collision is for a


    thin person like me, who may be drowned in the sea of people at any time if I am not careful.


    The moment his feet ckened, he finally didn''t resist calling out, "Dennis!"


    Just now also vowed to be inseparable, now people are almost squeezed out but no one is visible.


    So the next second, a pair ofrge hands went through the crowd and rested on my waist.


    I felt the hand lend a hand, and instantly Dennis''s face came over, and their bodies pressed together,


    and he looped his hands around my waist.


    I didn''t react for a moment, and my expression was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Dennis just opened his mouth unannounced, "I would recognize it."


    He paused to take a breather before saying more seriously again, "No matter where you are, how


    many identical ra''s there are, I will recognize you at a nce, Mrs. Fu, can''t you give me a little


    more confidence?"


    I knew he had the ability to understand human nature, but still did not expect him to observe so


    carefully, the slight mood swings were still captured.


    Only the uneasiness in his heart has nothing to do with him, alle from the fear of unknown events,


    do not know what to say, pursed his lips, did not answer.


    Dennis sighed bitterly, pulled me into his arms for aforting hug, and after releasing it, naturally took


    my hand and moved in the direction of the crowd, "Go to the viewing first, and take you somewhere


    Soon, we arrived at the site of the salute.


    Steps were set up on the stage, and the ny-nine couples stood together without blocking the face of


    any pair.


    Warm light shines on the wedding dress, leaning forward a little bit of the audience face are infected


    with this happy atmosphere.


    Unlike the excitement and satisfaction that filled the entire brain at the time of their own wedding, the


    feeling of being so happy that they were about to faint, this moment was more like being cured by the


    tant love on stage, silently apuding and blessing at the same time, the heart''s anxiety was


    temporarily suppressed.


    After the neers retired, Dennis took me by the hand and left.


    While walking aimlessly in the street, while speaking with me, "If you like, after this cultural city day by


    day to hold a wedding."


    Knowing that he was using this to distract me, Iughed and teased, "Howe you don''t host one for


    me every day, it costs too much?"


    Dennis converged his eyes and imperceptibly curled the corners of his mouth, "I am indifferent, afraid


    that you can not eat."


    "Underestimate me?" Bowing his head and following him, he muttered in a small voice to himself, "It''s


    not like you have to put in any effort to be a bride, you can sit in a sedan chair after a few steps ......"


    Dennis stillughs, but this time without a word, feeling strange where.


    Not long after moving away from the crowd, I found that Dennis was leading me in the direction of out


    of town and was almost at the city gates.


    "Going back?" Well at least it was the wedding night, still selfishly wanting two to stay.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this way, wanting to spend a long time alone with Dennis, clinging to


    him, and doing nothing is wonderful.


    I think it''s probably because the lull between us is safely over.


    "Not yet." Dennis responded indifferently and led me to the entrance of the city, in the direction of the


    parking lot.


    Soon, found the ckmercial vehicle Toby had driven before, pulled open the door and helped me


    sit in it.


    There was no one in the car but aptop. Once Dennis sat down, he picked up theputer and put it


    on hisp and started operating it.


    Soon, a group of photos appeared on the screen, Dennis a point openrge, while I looked at the


    pupils dted.


    The person in the photo is no other than "me" and a different man in a fancy club, but obviously, the


    woman is not me.


    With thest one, I was able to see the iplete photo I saw in the woman''s pursest time.


    The man who only showed half his face, finally unraveled the mystery, but nothing to be surprised.


    It''s Benjamin.


    This man is the best at raising the best, one shot to abolish the entire the Vance family, if he is behind


    everything, then things seem reasonable.


    "Relieved to know who''s behind this?" Dennis asked, his eyebrows all rxed and soothing, seemingly


    unstressed by Benjamin''s persecution.


    "A little bit." Exhaled deeply and looked at the photos on theputer for the hundredth time, "Why


    bother, Benjamin hates the Vance family and wants to be free, and now that he''s achieved his goal,


    he''s biting at us."


    Dennisughed mockingly, "Crazy people don''t make any sense."


    "But this is very diabolical." The target was identified, the emotions instead had a vent, "We could have


    lived our own lives in peace, howe he has to appear like a fly to harass us from time to time?"


    Even if you don''t want to believe, but I have to admit that there are so many people in life who can''t see


    others happy and stable, always looking for trouble without knowing what''s good or bad.


    Is it really necessary to fight until one sidepletely disappears from the world to end?


    After the excitement, gradually calm down, turn to discuss with Dennis, "Should we take the initiative to


    ask Benjamin to meet, to see what he really wants, money, power, reputation, status, apologies or, all


    give him, just ask him to stop like a ghost haunting."


    Dennis stroked me on the back, then looked wanderingly directly in front of himself and said, "He''s not


    aiming at anything."


    The tone was calm, but I felt the heavy atmosphere in the words and couldn''t help but frown, "Are you


    saying that he ising for the people, that he wants to destroy us?"


    After saying that and denying his own spection, "No, there is no need for that, there is no


    irreconcble conflict between us and Benjamin, we do not owe him anything."


    There was only one light on in the carriage, and the faint light hit Dennis'' face, and when he didn''t


    speak, it was impossible to even guess at the emotions of the moment in the dimly lit vision.


    After a moment of silence, Dennis suddenly sat up straight, put theputer aside, took my hand and


    spread it out, using his fingers to write and draw on his palm.


    After stopping, he asked me, "Do you know what I wrote?"


    Just now, I was only concerned about guessing Dennis''s mind, I didn''t notice the change in my hand,


    and only vaguely remembered that it looked like a surname, so I said tentatively, "Kennedy?"


    Dennis tugged at the corners of his mouth and narrowed his eyebrows slightly, "That''s right."


    After saying that, he hung his head again and continued to write another one.


    This time I took it much more seriously and blurted out before he could finish writing, "George."


    Dennis finished thest stroke before he looked up, his dark eyes were like dark pools as deep as the


    bottom, "Wrong, it''s Kennedy, both of them."


    "Impossible." Even if the feeling in my hand is wrong, I have been staring and can''t be wrong, "The


    second one is clearly George!"

 Chapter 1097 - Move less

    Chapter 1097 - Move less


    Dennis kept a faint smile on his face and proceeded to write a third word on my hand.


    This time he seemed to be deliberately watered down, writing so slowly and neatly that it was hard to


    make out.


    But with the previous lesson in mind, I didn''t rush to conclusions, but waited for him to drop thest


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    stroke before saying with certainty, "It''s Snowy."


    Dennis gave the almost unsurprising answer, "Wrong, ra, or wrong, I''ve always written the same


    word, it hasn''t changed."


    I frowned and cried a little, "Just wearing some pce gown, are you so deep into the drama that you


    take me for a fool?"


    Dennisughed lowly for a moment, and after a few moments his dark eyes slowly lifted, looking at me


    intently and deeply, "The wrong answer, is not always wrong, remember today''s answer, it''s a secret


    between us."


    It sounded like there was something in the words, and after searching in my head for a while, I


    understood the subtleties.


    This is indeed a good way to tell the difference between the real and the fake if one day, one is


    confronted with another person who is wearing ra''s face.


    Benjamin has a Zhang Liang scheme, Dennis has a bridgedder, see the moves, with Dennis as a


    back-up, even if they really do, but also can easily cope with the past, for a group of clowns, affecting


    their mood and family, it is really unnecessary.


    Thinking of this, the stuffiness in the chest suddenly dissipated, instantly clear, the whole person is a lot


    more rxed, side-eye on Dennis''s eyes, face unconsciously also showed a smile.


    The short half hour, through the dismayed frightened worry, finally by Dennis''s far-sighted solution, all


    thanks to his subtle control of my emotions, this man, to this age, but still a constant source of surprise


    to me.


    In this silent battle of being captured, I little by little indulge in his gentle treatment, slowly throwing his


    armor, if I do not know when,pletely surrendered, can no longer leave him.


    But even realizing this, still do not feel any pity, and even willingly head in, because this man is worth it.


    The painful years of the past have drowned all of Dennis''s bad temper, and now in front of me, he is a


    tiger that has lost its fangs, a wolfsbane that has no serrated teeth, and a gentle husband that always


    puts me first.


    Dennis did not move to meet my gaze for a long time, and finally when I did not react, suddenly came


    close to steal a kiss on my lips.


    "Keep looking at me like that and I''m not sure I''ll be able to hold back until I get home." He hooked up


    slightly, the breath on his lips was unsteady, clearly not joking.


    But I am in a good mood, where will be afraid to provoke him, deliberately provocative, "can not help


    you and can take me what? Can''t always be in the car ......"


    The word "li" has not yet spoken, Dennis will get up and jump over, hands on the armrests of the seat,


    the whole circle me, a bad smile and a little closer to the face.


    "You calm down, this is a parking lot!" I didn''t expect him to get real, I panicked, craning my neck and


    dodging backwards as hard as I could.


    Dennis did not stop at all, but snapped, the seat fell straight down, my whole body are lying t, the


    posture is more ambiguous.


    From my position, I could even clearly hear the coaxing of passing pedestrians in groups of three or


    five, while Dennis moved more boldly.


    It would be a shame to be photographed with all the media in town!


    "No!" I hurriedly reached out against Dennis'' shoulder, "There are reporters!"


    "I''ll move a little less." Dennis''s voice had changed significantly, and even with my hand in the middle, I


    could clearly sense his stupidity.


    The end, y a big, Dennis in the wedding room did not eat enough, it seems to be to the real, he


    knows too well every sensitive point on my body, it will not be long, I only submissive part.


    But really to be photographed, I will bepletely ashamed to see a few children, bite the lower lip,


    thinking left and right, finally made a concession, "back to the new room, soon."


    Dennis did not respond.


    Fearing that he would not agree, I hooked his neck and used my strength to get up and kissed him


    hard on the cheek, "After you go back to your room, you can say what you want."


    The corners of Dennis''s slightly curved mouth rose visibly upward, and without saying a word, he got


    up from me, opened the car door, and took the lead in getting out of the car.


    I tidied up my clothes, and only then did I follow them down unhurriedly.


    The ten-minute walk took less than half the time until dawn, when Dennis finally let me go.


    ......


    Unexpectedly, despite my caution, the fact that Dennis and I snuck out of the wedding room on our


    wedding night and spent half an hour in the parking lot was still featured in the entertainment


    magazines by the paparazzi.


    #Wedding of the century protagonists show up in the parking lot on their wedding night! #Within


    #He spent half an hour with her in the car.


    Dennis led me home to see the image of Leo and his wifeughing with their entertainment magazine.


    When they saw using back, theyughed even more meaningfully, making me feel shaky inside,


    "What is it? So funny."


    "Nothing." Leo collected his expression, cleared his throat and flirted in a serious manner, "It seems


    that some people have a very soulful wedding night~"


    Deborah pretended to be calm, but the corners of the upturned mouth is still full of the real state of


    mind at the moment, especially the unsuspecting eyes, clearly a hidden agenda.


    This kind of cornering is really hot, I simply let go of Dennis''s hand, step forward, and directly grabbed


    Leo''s magazine on hisp.


    Looking at the photos of the business car in the magazine and the deliberately designed reverie-


    inducing headline, I almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood in shame.


    Fearing that the reader''s imagination is not enough, the article also deliberately cited a period of time


    ago, the popr students and fans in the caravan secretly, so as to confirm that the activities of Dennis


    and I in the car and the title match no discrepancies.


    "This, this, this, which newspaper! How can you secretly take pictures of people''s privacy!" I jumped to


    my feet in a hurry.


    Leo looked at the hrity and continued to arch fire, "It seems to be a real thing, I can''t see it, all this


    age, still so passionate?"


    The face ispletely red, can not tell whether it is angry or shy, for a moment do not know how to


    retort.


    Dennis, who has been watching from the sidelines, spoke up at this time, "With a mask, say whoever it


    is, the George family license te car,st night you did not also drive out a? It is not possible to say


    who was actually photographed."


    He mentioned this, I suddenly realized, involuntarily, raised the volume, justified, "Yes! Wearing a mask!


    Would Dennis and I leave our wedding dresses on and then change into the boy''s clothes and go all


    the way to the parking lot to cheat on each other? Does that make sense?"


    Leoughed even more heartlessly and said in a dangling voice, "Oh~ So the reporter is writing


    nonsense and it''s an untrue report? Then why are you so excited?"


    "Am I excited?" Both hands spread, I immediately made a calm look, "Where am I excited, I''m not


    excited at all."


    "Well, I can see that, I can see that~~~" Leo chimed in gloomily.


    I only then reacted to this kind of thing with the study of ink a reason, the more wash the darker, the


    more exnation to prove the heart of the ghost.


    Leo is making fun of me.


    I was so angry that my chest tumbled and I picked up the cushion next to me and smashed it.

 Chapter 1098 - Coming but refusing to enter?

    Chapter 1098 - Coming but refusing to enter?


    However, after dodging one Leo, another bitchy voice came from upstairs.


    "Yo, the hero and heroine of the entertainment headlines are back!"


    Brady got a gold dazzling pajamas from somewhere and ran down with slippers ttering.


    After sitting down on the single sofa next to me, he straightened up again, stretched his neck to me,


    and said seriously, "Mrs. George, I didn''t expect that you are also a person of passion!"


    "Brady!" I shouted his name in shame, unable to retort, and could only turn my head to Dennis and ask


    him for help.


    Dennis noticed my gaze, slightly narrowed his eyes, as if nothing happened, picked up the tea on the


    table, after a sip, not slow to speak, "Nanny, give Mr. Jenks a ss of dragon juice over."


    "Fire, dragon, fruit? ......!" Brady dumbly followed the recitation, less than three seconds, the expression


    on his face suddenly froze, fiercely got up and skillfully rushed to the bathroom, howling in pain as he


    ran, "Dennis! Vom--"


    It''s simply a great pleasure.


    Brady''s side of the tragedy, Dennis here calmly like nothing had happened, expressionlessly tasting


    tea, then put the cup down, looked at me and said, "immediate effect, remember?"


    I naturally did not have the embarrassment I had just felt, and nodded my head in a satisfied and docile


    manner, "Remember, next time I''ll do it myself."


    Dragon fruit can send away Brady, learned.


    "There will be a next time?" Brady wilted and held the wall, slowly leaning over step by step, "Killing is


    still a headache, do not bring you so tormented."


    "You asked for it." Shrugging his shoulders to clear the air, it takes one move to deal with someone like


    Brady.


    After being home for a while and not seeing Snowy and the others, I asked Deborah, "Where did


    Snowy and Jamie go?"


    "It''s not the weekend, of course it''s at school, you should be d they''re not here at the moment,


    otherwise you''d be able to see your own parents'' glorious moment on your phone, on TV." Deborah


    exined with a calm face, although the truth is said, but how there is a flirtatious meaning, probably


    with Leo stay a long time, the mouth is also a lot of powerful.


    Of course, she herself is bound to be unaware of it and cannot be med.


    But these words are still very reasonable, unscrupulous media hype without limits, it is easy to mislead


    the values of young children, thought about it and decided that we still have to send someone to deal


    with it.


    "Dennis, you tell Toby to pull all these news magazines, don''t turn around and really let the kids and


    their ssmates see them."


    Adults do not matter, after so much experience, has long been the sword, the most afraid of affecting


    the child into the role of society.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dennis turned the phone upside down in his hand, "just exined down, do not worry, can not spread


    Snowy''s ears."


    Leo made fun of him, "SnowySnowy, did you forget you have a son, Jamie''s growth is also important, if


    you don''t put more thought into your own son, who will inherit such a bigpany in the future?"


    I seriously suspect Leo is trying to take this opportunity to separate Dennis and Snowy, so that he, as


    an uncle, can return to his former position as the most important man in the heart of the little princess.


    So men and women are not essentially different, and when they are jealous, they want to use all the


    methods to get the upper hand.


    Dennis, however, did not take the trick, but the sword went off course to change the subject and said,


    "How I educate my children is my business, some people only have sons, not good at the field, or do


    not ss good."


    The words still mock Leo for not having a daughter.


    Seriously, this tit-for-tat scene, the next few years, in the family every now and then to y a,


    sometimes I really suspect that these two men will fall out this old dead.


    But just like now, Leo was blocked speechless, actually did not loudly retort back, instead of their own


    mouth swallowed the breath, not to end it.


    It wasn''t until Leo''s daughter was born that this crushing situation eased up a bit.


    But that''s all an afterthought. As parents of three children, we have much more to think about than we


    thought.


    When the Culture City project ended, Dennis should have fulfilled his promise to support rie''s bar


    venture, an industry in which neither we nor the Kennedy family and Lewis family had ventured.


    Thinking for a moment, I said to Dennis, "Call Toby toe to the house, I want to personally


    familiarize himself with the information he investigated about the bar, rie is still underage, we keep a


    good watch for her."


    "Let''s do it in the evening." Dennis nodded slightly and said, "Just instructed him to control public


    opinion. rie dealt with the cultural festival in the evening, just in time toe back and discuss it


    together."


    "Hmm." It is often twice as easy for a family to be honest and say everything that is on their mind.


    Just as he finished speaking, a maid came in through the front door to announce, "Mrs. George, there''s


    a woman outside to see you."


    "Woman?" Most of the guests who havee and gone in the house have names, and when I


    suddenly heard such a name, I was a little confused, "What is it?"


    "She said she was Hank''s wife." The maid replied.


    That would be Shaw.


    We haven''t seen each other alone since she returned home.


    "Ask her toe in."


    "Yes."


    The maid immediately went out to invite someone when instructed, but soon returned on her own,


    "Mrs. George, the woman insisted on noting in, saying that you must go out to see her personally."


    What''s the deal,ing in but refusing toe in?


    "Is she alone?" I said as I stood up and walked to the door.


    "Yes." The maid nodded and cautiously cautioned, "She doesn''t look too good, I''m afraid she has some


    kind of illness, Mrs. George, you can be careful!"


    "I know, you go down."


    The maid was dismissed, but she did not feel good in her heart.


    Now even the family maid can look down on Shaw, once how soft and kind girl, to now every


    appearance, will only make people feel sorry.


    She is not a viin at heart, and will not take the initiative to hurt anyone in this life, let alone make a


    disease to infect others here.


    The only thing that could prompt her to reach out to me could be because of Hank, and I had no reason


    not to see him.


    Looking back at Dennis, he had little expression on his face and was not going to stop the look, so I


    went out with confidence, "I''ll go meet ande back soon."


    Dennis didn''t say anything, sort of acquiescing.


    Before we reached the door, we heard Brady''s ingratiating voice, "Mrs. George, we are old friends,


    after so many years of experience, don''t you still don''t feelfortable letting me guide your daughter


    in business? The bar and club business, and my the Janks family''s industry, is simply a match ......"

 Chapter 1099 Retrieving Those Curses

    Chapter 1099 Retrieving Those Curses


    I walked all the way out the gate before I saw Shaw standing on the curb.


    In fact, she does not look down and out, wearing a new low-luxury domestic brand, just because of the


    bloodless face and sunken face, the whole person looks thin and weak.


    "Shaw," I walked up, my voice unconsciously lowered, as if speaking louder would destroy the living


    being in front of me, "Why don''t you go in?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I was happy, and this happiness turned into a cruelty when facing Shaw, because having seen Shaw''s


    once vibrant appearance, I could not justify that love must make people better.


    Perhaps only people with sensitive nerves like mine are constantly thinking about whether their


    beautiful life will give more pressure and excitement to people who are not lucky enough.


    Whispering, treating gently, getting along like normal people, is the only care I can do for Shaw, are


    women, who do not want each other to be able to live a little better.


    "No." Shaw''s face was like a nk sheet of paper, pale and emotionless, "Hank is sick and he wants to


    see you."


    Sure enough, what can destroy a person is always the one he loves the most. For Hank, she really


    would rather her heart bleed more than just a little.


    Frankly, I didn''t feel the need to see Hank again, but I couldn''t be ruthless enough to pretend I hadn''t


    heard anything, "Is it serious? What''s wrong?"


    "You''ll know when you get there." Shaw''s voice was still nothing angry, as if this was a routine"


    When he finished, he turned around and took out the car keys, pressed them down, went around,


    prepared to sit in the driver''s seat, and just pulled open the door, but found me standing motionless in


    the same ce.


    "You don''t want to?" Shaw, his hand still on the car door, frowned slightly, and after confirming that I


    wasn''t impressed, emotion finally came to his face, "Heh, it''s fate, he doesn''t love me, you don''t love


    him ......"


    "Shaw ......" I didn''t know what to say.


    "No need to pity me." Shaw quickly sensed the hint of pity in my words and mmed the door shut with


    a cold face before looking at me seriously, "But you can sympathize with Hank, a man who is going to


    die, no matter what ever happened to you, you shouldn''t deny him hisst wish before he lived, does


    that mean you still insist on not going?"


    "He''s dying?" I was really shocked, obviously some time ago was alive and well, is it because of that


    car ident?


    "Thanks to you, if your wedding hadn''t been such a big deal, he might have lived a few more days."


    Shaw looked at me with eyes that looked like they had broken ice.


    To her eyes, this lesson I surprisingly dare not confirm, she is hostile to me or not, but the sarcasm in


    those words, is full of it, and she has no intention of covering it up.


    I probably understood the story, Hank was seriously ill, and saw my wedding with Dennis live, and was


    stimted, so the situation took a turn for the worse.


    If this is the case, it is not difficult to understand that Shaw suddenly turned so hostile to me.


    Shaw was right about one thing: no one can say no to a patient. After considering for a while, I agreed,


    "I''ll go with you."


    I told the doorman to inform Dennis, and I got into Shaw''s car.


    Soon we arrived at Second Military Zone Hospital, which is the best oncology hospital in China.


    Outside the ward, Hank''s son and the nanny sat in chairs, much more energetic than Shaw, but still


    slightly tired.


    With a seriously ill family member, no one can hide from the clear.


    "Mom." Steve saw Shaw return and immediately got up to greet him.


    "Good boy." Shaw rubbed the top of his furry head and turned to the boy to introduce me, "This is


    Auntie ra, caller, Steve."


    "Remember me Steve?" I asked him with a smile as I took the initiative to express my goodwill as adult


    feuds are not relevant to children.


    He shook his head and looked nkly wide-eyed for a moment, but did not speak.


    It is said that children do not know how to do things, but in fact, they are clear in their hearts, the


    presence of certain people is what will make their parents ufortable, so and intentionally or


    unintentionally show or.


    Perhaps Steve himself does not know that he can not open his mouth, in fact, for Shaw.


    I didn''t mind this and continued to smile at each other.


    Shaw patted the child on the back and looked sideways at the door next to him, "The person is inside,


    go in, I''ll keep watch here."


    There is no woman who can stand up to the scene of a long-awaited reunion between the man she


    loves so much and the woman he loves.


    I understood her and didn''t force it. I took a deep breath and prepared myself, then silently pressed the


    door handle and walked into the ward.


    The smell of disinfectant in the room was stronger than in the corridor, and the first thing I saw was a


    pair of dry feet, bare and exposed outside the quilt, thin and only bones left.


    As I continued to walk in, I saw Hank in an old man''s veil on a hospital bed.


    In fact, I did not recognize it at all, but simply by the introduction of Shaw outside, the bed lying on this,


    cheekbones deep, face like wood and Hank the two words together.


    He was lying on the bed with his eyes closed, motionless, and if it wasn''t for the respirator and


    heartbeat detector working methodically next to him, I would have even thought it was just a corpse.


    Probably lying for a long time ufortable, Hank unconsciously moved the upper body, a movement,


    open mouth breathing movement followed by arger.


    The soreness and swelling rushed to the tip of the nose, fearing that I would cry out, I hurriedly covered


    my mouth and nose, fearing that I would cry out and frighten him to rest.


    This is still the Hank that I know, the boy who carried the youth of countless girls in City P, the man who


    protected me with his own strength, now lying in bed, life is like a thin sheet of white paper, may die at


    any time.


    Thinking of Shaw''s words, "If it weren''t for your wedding, he could have lived a few more days," I finally


    couldn''t help myself, turned and ran out, closed the door, held the nearest chair, and cried out.


    This man, I have had gratitude, have grumbled, more have owed, even for the children''s matter, I


    would like him to disappear forever, but really see him at any time will leave the appearance, but still


    can not bear.


    I''d like to take back those curses if I could.


    The arm was gently pushed, a pair of bony hands sent over a tissue, "Wipe it."


    She is the one who loves Hank the most, to be so calm now, in the unknown time, how many times


    have broken down.


    "Thanks." I knew I was not qualified to be weak in front of her, whether it was to take care of his


    emotions or to be afraid of waking Hank, I hurriedly gathered my emotions and asked while drying my


    tears, "How did this happen? Is there still help? Maybe the situation will improve if we send it abroad?"


    "It is useless, the attending doctor said there is no longer a need for treatment, can only hang, can live


    one more day, are picked up."


    Shaw walked to the door, looking through the brick-sized ss on the door into the ward, one hand


    unconsciously resting on the ss, as if this could touch Hank, "You know, only at such a time, but he


    did not have the strength to push me away, had to ept my care, had to spend time with me day and


    night, I know, he refused to swallow hisst breath is For your sake, but it does not matter, apany


    him, I am also happy."

 Chapter 1100 Break Your Mind

    Chapter 1100 Break Your Mind


    At this moment, looking at Shaw''s enjoyable and exhausted face, I realized that she and Hank are one


    of a kind at heart.


    From wanting his love, to being by his side, to now even just guarding a shell of even breathing, are so


    happy to be there.


    During the years I was in aa, what Hank had in mind was probably just like what Shaw said, love


    or not, whether we couldmunicate or not, as long as we could be bound together by fate, it was all


    good fortune.


    But in the end, the heavens have little mercy on them, in addition to one side sleeping one side awake


    monologue, without any substantial change, do not love them, always unloved.


    Love a person and no response how hard, married to Dennis in the first few years I have experienced a


    suffer, that kind of heartache, is able to destroy a person, I am not qualified to Shaw''s choice to do any


    advice, can only stand silently on the side, do a spectator.


    The telepathic connection between mother and son is always extraordinarily strong. Sensing that his


    mother was not in the right mood, the thin boy came forward and tugged at the corner of her coat,


    looking up and asking in a hoarse voice, "Mom, are you crying again?"


    Only in front of the child, the woman will subconsciously converge weakness.


    Shaw took a deep breath to calm down before turning around and pulling the corner of his mouth with


    difficulty, "I''m fine."


    After a pause, she pulled the child to her body, and mother and son stood facing me, one after the


    other.


    "ra."


    Her tone was so formal that I froze for a couple of seconds before responding and nodded solemnly to


    show I was listening, "Go ahead."


    "You have seen Hank''s situation," Shaw''s tone is light, but mixed with a few helpless, "although he did


    not mention it, but you and I both know, Hank''s most wanted to see the person, has always been you, I


    hope that you cane over every day in the past few days to apany, rely on drugs to continue


    life, but also I hope that you cane over every day for a few days, to continue life by medication, but


    also to cooperate with the patient''s treatment, have faith in survival, you are Hank''s faith to live, help


    him, okay?"


    Without opening his mouth, he nodded first, "I should ......"


    "No."


    The word "yes" is still in the mouth, the harsh male voice cut through the silence sounded, following the


    sound of the side nce, you see Dennis gloomy face standing in the safety exit position, the


    surrounding aura of cold chill, the visitor is not good.


    In the matter of love rivals, whether men or women are difficult to maintain rationality, especially Dennis


    has always held a grudge, even in the face of life and death, there is no love to speak of.


    Worried about Dennis to make things bigger, I rushed forward to meet two steps, trying to calm him


    down, this is the hospital, Hank is sick, calm down a little, there is something we go back to talk.


    Dennis looked down at me, helplessly gave a little peace of mind look, and then it was smoothly on my


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    shoulder, the deep gaze fell straight to Shaw.


    "Hank''s woman, also like him, can not see the light, you are a good match, Hank did not look at you, it


    is hisck of vision."


    The words sounded shady, and every word seemed to be for Shaw''s sake, but at first link, they were


    everywhere derogatory.


    Dennis does not like to take the initiative and people evil, but the two words Gu halberd, seems to be


    his scales, once touched no gentlemanly manners to speak.


    "You talk properly." Unable to bear the thought of Shaw being implicated because of Hank and Dennis''


    conflict, he whispered a reminder.


    "Isn''t that so?" Dennis didn''t even blink his eyelids, staring at Shaw''s face without moving, "You were


    smart enough to know that I would never agree to ra going with you, so you called her to the door


    alone, and after moving her with emotion and reasoning to swindle her intoing, wasn''t that taking


    advantage of her weakness of heart?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Shaw''s face was expressionless as he pulled his face to the


    side, not showing any semnce of timidity in the face of such a strong state of Dennis.


    "Humph," Dennis sneered a sneer, unhurriedly speak, "just assume you do not know, so many years,


    Hank still can not y a little new tricks, pretending to be sick pretending to die pretending to


    disappear, nothing new, I will now on behalf of ra clear bye to refuse your request. "


    After that, without waiting for furthermunication between Shaw and me, Fu forcefully used the


    brute force of a man, squeezed my shoulders, turned me around with one hand, and entered the


    elevator with his steps.


    "Dennis, Dennis ....." I struggled and wasn''t willing to just leave.


    He is right, once Hank did use a lot of tactics, but now, the person is really lying in a hospital bed,


    breathing will stop at any time, who can make a fake?


    Can we still havepassion for a strange child and spare no effort to give him a new future, and


    really be indifferent to Hank, the dying man?"


    Dennis is angry,pletely do not listen to me, holding my hand strength did not let up for a moment,


    but while waiting for the elevator, the biting line of sight once again looked at the corridor Shaw mother


    and son.


    "Remember, Hank has been kind to ra, but also to our - family harboring evil intentions, grudges


    and grievances, we do not owe him, and in the future to find the door, it is you who will suffer."


    "Ding--"


    The elevator doors opened at that moment, and Dennis lifted me almost in my entire body and carried


    me into the elevator.


    It wasn''t until the elevator started to go down that Dennis finally let go of the hand that bound me, lost


    his breath, and stood a little further to the side.


    Jealous people have no sense, not to mention that I did eat a lot of bones on Hank, and there is no


    excuse for Dennis to do so.


    But I couldn''t bear the torture of my conscience and indifferently pretended not to know the news that


    Hank was going to die.


    Leaning against the elevator handrail, I wondered if there might be a two-pronged approach that would


    avoid Dennis'' eyes and give Hank a little hope.


    "Break your mind."


    Dennis'' voice was like a ghost, diving silently into the sea of my thoughts.


    The heart was broken, some embarrassment, biting his lips to defend, "I did not think anything, you do


    not blood spouting."


    Dennis''s eyes narrowed slightly, a look of understanding that had already seen me through, "You turn


    around and look behind you."


    Inexplicably, I turned around, and there was no one behind me, and all I saw was the elevator wall that


    was smooth enough to reflect a human face.


    "See what?" I was confused.


    "Look at yourself." Dennis came over and stood shoulder to shoulder with me, "You always felt that I


    was the one who was impulsive and irrational in the matter of Hank, now take a good look at yourself,


    in this person, on which time have you not had a soft heart?"


    His tone was calm, truly like a bystander, but each - sentence was like a divine instruction that gave me


    an enlightening surprise.


    Indeed, it seems that all along I have been wrong


    Hank and Olivia are no different. If I can ignore and watch Olivia as Dennis does now, Dennis will not


    have to worry about this much.


    But time and time again, I live with the memory of losing my first child, of Hank saving me, of repeating


    the same mistakes.


    Iined about Dennis''s favoritism towards Olivia, but I have been living in a fog, unable to see


    myself.


    When the situation is confused, it turns out that no one else can escape.

 Chapter 1101: Narrow Road Encounter

    Chapter 1101: Narrow Road Encounter


    "Calmed down?" Dennis looked at me sideways, his cold expression eased a lot, "You can''t do stay out


    of it, and I have no intention of forcing it, but I won''t allow surprises."


    Dennis''s expression is not good, a look will know that he maintains absolute sanity, this situation, any


    spill will not work.


    My consciousness was tempting me to argue, but it was restrained by reason, and I seemed so much


    less hardened in front of Dennis after the wedding.


    "Hank will not just die, wait to check and confirm, to the extent that I can rest assured, you stay or not I


    will not say a word more, even if apanied by you to take care of him, and what does it matter."


    When he looked up in surprise, Dennis had already turned around and faced the elevator door, his face


    calm and collected, unrecognizable whether he was happy or angry at the moment.


    Is it a hallucination that Dennis volunteered to say something like take care of Hank.


    "Ding--"


    When the elevator door opened, Dennis naturally turned around and took my hand, lifted his feet and


    walked out.


    The car drove out of the hospital parking lot, but not in the direction of home.


    "Where to?" The brain is now a muddled, hazy mess.


    "Snowy just called home and wants to have dessert tonight." Dennis drove intently, with a slight smile


    at the corner of his mouth.


    Perhaps he is right, Hank several times through life and death are alive and well, each person''s destiny


    has its own God, not sympathy can change.


    I have lovely children and a husband who loves each other, and while Iment the misfortunes of


    others, I should not lose sight of what I have.


    I tried to follow Dennis'' rhythm and jumped to the word "Hank", "Eating dessert at night is fattening and


    bad for your teeth, you can''t spoil your child that much."


    A healthy and beautiful physique is a lifelong pursuit for women and should not be taken lightly at any


    age.


    "Dessert can soothe the mood, not spoil the children, spoil the wife, not break thew."


    "Hmph," pouted, indicating that she saw through his mind, "it is obvious that he went there specially for


    his daughter and tried to take the opportunity to please me with one stone, I am not going to fall for it


    Dennis."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Huh. ......" Dennisughed lowly, "So you''re not going to eatter?"


    "Eat!" You can''t go against anyone but earthly delicacies.


    ......


    Dennis pulled over to the side of the road and let me walk with him to the cake store with "ck Angle"


    on the side of the road.


    The store is staggered with different styles of desserts, separated by transparent ss covers, each


    with individual lighting and thermostatic system, mysterious and exquisite under the lighting, looking


    like professional exhibition-level artwork.


    The expected scene, the ce where Dennis consumes, eats not the food itself, but the value and


    sentiment attached to it.


    Stopped in front of the new rmended Napoleon cake, look at the size, take back should be just


    right.


    Dennis called the clerk over directly.


    "Hello sir, do I need to introduce you?" The clerk''s figure and face are model level, and she speaks in a


    manner reminiscent of a female host on a car radio station.


    "Sorry sir, thest one of this cake has been reserved, our family''s White Swan series is also very


    popr, do you two want to try it?"


    "How can it be, it''s not even twelve o''clock?" This is for the new product toe, heard sold out, lost


    and surprised, but after saying and suddenly understand, the big fire things, unless pre-order,


    otherwise go empty is inevitable.


    Sighing, I listened to the clerk exin how hot the event was while searching for other desired desserts


    with my eyes.


    "Mr. Vance."


    The clerk''s ttering greeting caught the eye of Dennis and I. Turning around with the voice, we saw a


    spirited Benjamin.


    Unexpectedly, the replica of "me" is now standing next to him, dressed in a style simr to mine, the


    shopkeepers repeatedly confirmed, none of them showed surprised look.


    Benjamin saw me and Dennis at a nce, not only did not have the slightest surprise, but also walked


    towards us with the woman beside him.


    "Big brother and sister-inw also like the dessert of this house."


    The familiar tone of voice, unknowingly probably thought we were really a cordial and friendly family,


    and this bizarre image is just amon encounter of twin sisters with their boyfriends.


    Dennis and I did not answer the question, tacitly turned our attention to the other "I" beside him.


    Benjamin noticed our strange appearance, lowered his eyes and gave a lightugh, let go of the


    woman''s shoulder, a gentleman made an introduction, "Why, do not know each other, you are old


    acquaintances."


    The woman who had not been very expressive, after Benjamin spoke, as if she had been given a get-


    out-of-jail-free card, met my gaze, and her eyes sharpened a lot.


    "Remember me, Mrs. George," the woman said with a leathery smile as she suddenly turned her


    attention to Dennis.


    There was something strange about the voice, like something stuck in my throat, as if recing me


    with this voice would be recognized in less than five minutes.


    The moment they met, they opened fire on Dennis. Could it be another affair that he had shed without


    thinking?


    But facing Benjamin is not the time for interrogation yet. First of all, we have to unify our position in


    order to scare off our opponents.


    The woman outside the appropriate time to swear sovereignty, is also a way to defend the man.


    Deliberately moved closer towards Dennis'' side, I took his arm, took the air of a proper court, and said


    without expression, "Sorry Miss, my husband can''t remember any person of the opposite sex except


    me, and those who are rted by blood, so I''m afraid I''ll have to let you down."


    The woman sniffed sideways and stared at me for a moment before revealing a meaningful smile,


    "ra, you didn''t used to be so protective."


    This reaction made me momentarily overwhelmed, what is going on, know Dennis, and seem to be


    familiar with me, but the top of my face, voice and no half-image, the brain crazy over the people I


    know, but also did not match.


    "Who the hell are you?" There was no way to pretend to be calm anymore, and his breathing was much


    heavier.


    Dennis gently patted my hand on his arm tofort me without revealing any traces, and then calmly


    took over the conversation, "That''s because outsiders don''t know enough about my Mrs. George,


    ra, she has always been this temperament, really offended, you will bear."


    "Your wife is saber rattling at us, you instead want us to hold our breath, I''m afraid it doesn''t make


    sense." The woman''s bite is very heavy, obviously by Dennis''s attitude angry, expression management


    is a little out of control, Benjamin left in her waist hand unmoving squeeze, she only hurried to collect


    again.


    "Don''t take it personally, Jannings has been in a foreign country for a long time, she speaks straight,


    but she doesn''t mean any harm, I was nning to bring her to visit you, but I never thought I would


    meet her here." Benjamin faked a peace offering.


    Jannings, No. There is only one person I know with this word in their name, Jannings.


    But she had died in that devastating explosion back then, hadn''t she?


    Bewildered, he looked at the woman across from him, not daring to identify her for a moment.


    The clerk suddenly came over with the packed cake, "Mr. Vance, here''s your cake."


    Benjamin smiled and swept a nce, then looked at us, "Since big brother wants it, let them have it,


    and I''ll take the credit."


    "Okay." The clerk nodded humbly and handed over the cake, "Sir, you take the cake."


    "No need." Dennis didn''t even raise his eyes, "It''s not mine, no blessing."


    "This ......" The clerk carried the cake and awkwardly did not know who to give the ground


    Benjaminughed lightly, "It''s just a cake, no need to be so nervous, big brother."


    Dennis was silent for two seconds, and the air seemed to stand still before he spoke again, "I''ve always


    been like that, you don''t know ra, and likewise, you can''t guess what I''ll choose, not with the cake,


    but with the rest."

 Chapter 1102 Blank Check

    Chapter 1102 nk Check


    Said, raised his hand and put me in his arms, "Come to think of it, the desserts outside are still too high


    in sugar, not to buy, I will personally make them for my daughter at home."


    After a long trip to buy nothing, it looks like Dennis''s purpose is not in the cake.


    He put his hand on my shoulder with force and signaled with his eyes that I was ready to leave.


    Benjamin seems to be unable to hear Dennis''s meaning beyond his words, still sparing no effort to


    climb the rtionship, "Big brother really loves children, then I will not dy you, niece likes to eat


    sweet, another day I personally send her some."


    Dennis didn''t answer, and with a polite hook of his lips, he led me out of the cake store.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, he couldn''t help but look back again, "You knew Benjamin and the others


    would show up here, so you brought me here on purpose?"


    "Not exactly right." Dennis lit the engine, one hand on the steering wheel, looking calmly ahead, "Knew


    they wereing today, but wasn''t sure when, and to run into them means we''re still lucky."


    "Since we ran into it, we should figure out the identity of that woman, walking too quickly ......" retracted


    his eyes, fiddling with his fingers down, the anxiety and restlessness in his heart in a stupid way.


    Although the confirmation of the existence of another "me" in the world has dispelled a lot of concerns,


    but it also means that the next few days will have to y a lot of spirit.


    "No need to guess, it''s the one you''re thinking of." Dennis suddenly capped it off.


    Looking up at him sharply, she froze for a few seconds before asking, as an afterthought, "Jannings? Is


    it really her?"


    "You don''t want to?" Dennis asked rhetorically.


    "No." I shook my head and exined, "It''s just that you and I both know that on that day, Jannings


    location was the center of the entire st site and it was hard to get out."


    I used to have a good personal rtionship with Jannings, and I was happy to know that she was still


    alive, but now that she has gotten involved with Benjamin, I really don''t know what kind of attitude to


    face.


    The three words Benjamin were like a gue that corrupted and controlled all those who defended


    Dennis and me in a space of time that no one knew about.


    Hank also once said that for my sake, he would make a deal with Benjamin, to be Benjamin''s puppet,


    and in tainted with Benjamin began, he haspletely embarked on a road of no return.


    I don''t mind that Jannings mes us for the couple''s failure to save her life, only that Benjamin has


    ruined who she was.


    "But you forget, she is also a mother." Dennis said lightly, "Edward thinks he controls everyone, but


    really face life and death, all are fleeing, Jannings was left behind, there is a possibility of survival, I


    guess, the reason why she has be this way now, perhaps also to escape untimely had to be the


    result."


    "So Jannings is disfigured?"


    Dennis'' words gave me aplete picture of what happened in my head.


    Edward''s men left Jannings behind before the explosion, and she had a chance to live, and was


    hesitating between living for her child and dying with the man she loved.


    At thest moment, Jannings chose the child, but also missed the best time to escape, and eventually


    was wounded by the explosion, for some reason was rescued by Benjamin''s people, and finally even


    on the same side, became the world''s other "I".


    The exnation makes sense, but there is one point for which the reason is still unknown.


    Why Jannings is targeting us.


    I remember being surprised when I met Jannings on the ind. She had lived a sober life, and even


    though she was pregnant with Edward''s child, she did not reveal it to anyone, apparently ready to raise


    the child alone.


    "How did you convince Jannings to let here to the ind in the first ce?" It was also clear from


    the reaction just now that Jannings disliked Dennis with more animosity than I did.


    Dennis is a businessman and must have promised Jannings certain conditions when he convinced him,


    and I suspect that perhaps because those promises were not kept, Jannings holds a grudge for it.


    Dennis held the corner of his mouth in self-deprecation, "You guessed it again, now be so smart,


    in the future in front of you, a little secret can not be hidden."


    "Don''t interrupt, talk serious, after all, you lost your memory after the explosion, could it be because of


    this that what you promised to give people has not been given?" If that''s the case, then we really owe


    Jannings.


    Dennis put his other hand on the steering wheel as well, sitting up straight and leaning back into the


    leather seat behind him, his gaze faint, "I promised her I''d keep Edward alive."


    This-


    The expression froze on his face, suddenly not knowing what to say.


    Dennis meant no harm to Edward, but no one expected that Edward was bent on death.


    Giving promises in red for things that are impossible to do is no different from writing a nk check.


    But we all know very well, Edward''s death really can not be counted on Dennis head, Jannings is not


    pay for Edward''s life?


    Dennis'' next words solved all my doubts.


    "And the boy." Dennis said, "I have investigated, now Jannings and Benjamin around, there is no boy of


    considerable age, should be separated after the explosion."


    This way, everything makes sense.


    Jannings trusts Dennis, that''s why he took the child to the ind. Originally, he was only eager to


    arouse Edward''sst conscience with his affection, but in the end, it became a tragedy that mother and


    son were separated.


    Edward''s death was an ident, can not me anyone, but Jannings disfigurement, lost the child,


    almost even life can not be recovered, Dennis can not get away with it, in terms of the legal level,


    indirect crime is also a crime.


    When I think back, for the sake of the children, I would rather be a hostage myself, ignoring Dennis and


    Leo''s kind words and many arrangements,pletely irrational to say.


    The death of the man you love most, the whereabouts of your closest bloodline is unknown, and even


    your face has been changed to someone else''s. The sessive blows are enough to reverse a


    person''s character and magnify the resentment in your heart infinitely.


    If Dennis was a god, he would be able to calcte everything and disarm the bomb in advance, but he


    is not.


    This is probably what Edward wants to see, even if the person died, but still let our lives in ayer of


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    shadow, and we can not even justify what.


    Sighing, he let Dennis drive first, "Go home."


    Stopping here can not change anything, whates cannot be avoided.


    All along the way I wondered what it would take to make up for the damage Jannings had suffered.


    The child was still in infancy, taken away by Edward''s men, and should still be alive in this world.


    But if even Benjamin failed to find it, do we expect any surprises when we go searching again after six


    years?


    The only way to dissolve the hatred just turned into a dead-end street.

 Chapter 1103 You didnt pick up the person?

    Chapter 1103 You didn''t pick up the person?


    The encounter was so sudden that I forgot to ask Benjamin for a moment to confirm whether there was


    a deal between him and Hank.


    Hank''s disease ...... He said it himself, my life is he took his life in exchange for, false is just, if it is true,


    many concerns about the wait and see, will be an excuse for ingratitude.


    After six years in aa, Hank could have taken me away and possessed me forever after I met


    Dennis, but he didn''t.


    It''s possible that once Hank knew he was dying, he hesitated between keeping me and letting go, and


    ultimately failed to stop it.


    The most good people, the slightest hint of evil is enough to destroy it, to the evil, Hank is not, but the


    heart of even a momentary sh of weakness, it is not so bad as to be unforgivable.


    I was so focused on my thoughts that I didn''t even notice when the car stopped.


    Dennis leaned over and unbuckled my seat belt for me with a reassuring smile, "We''re home, frown


    again and you''ll have to feel your daughter''s suffocating hug."


    Thinking of Snowyforting people, the small body hugging the adult head of the little adult look,


    involuntarily was amused, jokingly said, "choking I am also happy, you want Snowy hug her still not


    happy!"


    They said they each opened the car door and got out, waiting for Dennis toe around and naturally


    hold each other before walking in together.


    Leo had only seen Dennis cook when he was pretending to have amnesia, so when Dennis threatened


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    to make Snowy a dessert himself, he was ready to see the joke, circling around the kitchen like a bee,


    going in every few minutes to watch for a while, not saying anything, just holding a look of no future,


    watching Dennis and the flour and cream in his hands "Tsk" the prick.


    Luckily, Dennis was in a good mood and didn''t bother with him, so the afternoon went by without


    incident.


    Dennis''s cake was ready to be put in the freezer, but the kids hadn''t returned yet.


    I thought of going out and waiting, but found that the pick-up car had already been parked in the


    garage, and the driver was now sprinkling the garden with a shower, as if he hadpletely forgotten


    about picking up the children.


    "Uncle Lin?" I called out.


    "Yes, Mrs. George, what can I do for you?" Uncle Lin turned around and turned off the showerhead.


    "Nothing, I''m back early today and remind you to remember to pick up some kids from school." I said


    with a smile.


    Uncle Lin is not young, people always forget things, tolerance is not a problem, just ask the children to


    wait a little longer.


    "What?" Uncle Lin froze for a moment and said with a bewildered expression, "Didn''t you personally


    pick up the young master and miss, not at home with you?"


    "I picked it up?" A bad feeling rose up in my heart.


    "What''s going on?" Dennis had already showered and came to stand next to me in his pajamas,


    snapping condescendingly.


    Uncle Lin knew he had made trouble, hurriedly dropped the shower in his hand, came forward only to


    coyly exin away, "Sir, Mrs. George, I always leave an hour early to pick up the youngdy, but today


    to school, happened to see you at the door, originally intended to pick you back together, but you said


    to take the youngdy to another ce, sent me first came back ......"


    He said here face has been anxiously red, and after a pause, and said tentatively, "Maybe Mrs. George


    you forgot to pick up the youngdy this matter? Maybe they are upstairs taking a nap at this moment,


    yes, this must be the case, I will go upstairs immediately to find, Mrs. George Mr. you wait for me, the


    youngdy must be fine, you wait for me ......"


    Lost three children how serious, normal people have a good idea, Uncle Lin said while running, his


    voice was shaking, did not even hear me say "wait", and ran into the house on the second floor in a


    sh.


    Dennis and I sighed in unison. It was clear enough that Jannings had picked up the child under the


    guise of my name.


    Almost simultaneously, Dennis'' and my cell phone rang.


    He answered the phone, and after a few moments, said nothing and hung up again, with an expression


    that didn''t have to be much easier just now.


    "Who''s calling?" I asked.


    "Benjamin," Dennis looked coldly out at the open space outside the house, "let''s go over to dinner."


    Sure enough, the wolves are in cahoots, one shows up, the other naturally has toe out and show


    off.


    With a deep sigh of relief, Dennis lifted his chin and pointed to my phone, "Such coincidental timing, it


    can''t be any harassing text messages."


    Nodding as an afterthought, he hurriedly unlocked it and then saw the text message: Mom, at Uncle


    Benjamin''s house,e pick us up.


    The signature is Jamie, but the number is not his usual, it should be altered with aputer program.


    The tense nerves were instantly relieved, Jamie was sopetitive, he knew to ask for help even after


    being abducted.


    The corners of his mouth curled up uncontrobly at the thought of this, holding Dennis on his arm and


    heading to the house, "Get dressed and go pick up our wonderful son!"


    "The daughter doesn''t have to pick it up?" Dennis expressed disbelief.


    "Pick up ah, of course pick up." The smile on his face more and more sound, as if there has never been


    such a moment of security burst, "pick up the son is not pick up the daughter, the same!"


    Dennisughed meaningfully and didn''t break it down.


    The mother''s love for her children is naturally equal, but also allows for asional favoritism, as long


    as it is not always favorable to one side.


    Knowing the existence of Jannings, for a long time, my uneasiness came from the fact that would be


    reced at some unknown moment, unountably, among the most worried, is Snowy and Jamie.


    They are still young and their memories of people and things are so thin that once there is a more


    tant disy of affection and nightlypanionship, it is easy to transfer their love for their mother to


    that person, as is the case with everything in the world, and my children are hardly an exception.


    Jamie''s text message is like a firework that dispels all the darkness in my heart that I don''t know about.


    He could have chosen to ask Dennis for help, but still sent the text message to my phone, intentional or


    not, this is the recognition and certainty for me, enough to eliminate all my anxiety.


    This is not the first time Benjamin''s vi has been visited, but every time it is a different state of mind.


    The maid led us into the living room, where Jannings in the side room was trying to build trust with


    Snowy, holding the custom-made Napoleon cake from ckAngle in the morning to feed her, though


    Snowy was not very cooperative, standing next to Jamie holding the Barbie doll and fiddling restlessly


    with the doll''s arm.


    The fleshy little face was aggrieved and helpless, but I couldn''t help but praise "good boy" in my heart


    and smiled with relief.


    After watching for a while, Dennis'' low voice came online, "Little Snowy."


    When he heard his dad''s voice, the little one instantly looked at the door with both eyes, made sure it


    was Dennis, and ran over at a run, "Daddy!"


    Jamie and Jeffery followed suit.


    "Mommy." Jamie stood in front of me, head held high, eyes curved into crescent moons.


    What a wonderful name, the heart seems to have cotton candy melting open, sweet and warm, rubbed


    in his head, smiled and praised, "Jamie, good job."

 Chapter 1104 - Two Mothers?

    Chapter 1104 - Two Mothers?


    Snowy looked at me and then at Jannings who followed me, her little face scrunched together in


    confusion, "Two moms?"


    "This is the one that''s mom." Jamie''s voice was not loud, but extra firm, "Didn''t you just tell your brother


    that mommy doesn''t smell right? No more sniffing?"


    Snowy reached out to me as if in a sh of realization, "To hug!"


    Laughing, she picked the baby up and she hugged my neck and rubbed it all over her body, tickling and


    "Smell it?" I asked with a smile.


    "Mmm!" Snowy nodded vigorously between my neck, before turning her head over with a happy face


    and saying, "It''s the smell of mommy! You''re the one who''s mommy!"


    "Oh ......" couldn''t help but be amused by the child''s innocence, reached out and gave him a squeeze


    on the cheek and teased, "Tell me, where does mommy taste different from auntie?"


    "Well~~" Snowy pursed her lips and thought for a while, and finally shook her head and said, "I don''t


    know, I can''t say ......"


    "I was going to make a joke with you two siblings, but it turned out to be obvious early on." Jannings


    put the cake aside and interjected as she walked over, "Tell me about it, Snowy, Auntie also wants to


    know where she was exposed, Auntie uses the same perfume as your mother."


    "It''s not the smell of perfume!" Snowy raised her voice violently and couldn''t say a specific thing, "It''s


    just, it''s not the same anyway! It''s just not the same, oooh~"


    Probably afraid that we continue to ask questions, the little one simply buried his face to my chest,


    refused to speak again.


    Children are so stubborn that they know they can''t express what''s on their mind and would rather close


    themselves off.


    Perhaps as a mother with a heart of gold, I might instead understand the special taste Snowy is talking


    about.


    Like Dennis, in addition to the smell of a luxury brand''s perfume and a faint smell of tobo, there is a


    unique hormonal scent that emanates from the skin.


    "Okay, okay, auntie won''t ask you again." I simply pulled away from the topic, "Mom brought you home,


    Dad made you a cake by hand, do you want to eat it?"


    "Think! Snowy wants to eat the most!" Snowy immediately shifted his attention, and that little episode


    just now was probably already behind him.


    In front of the foodies, as long as the sky does not fall, there is nothing more important than food.


    Except for that one time, Jeffery.


    Can strange children who have no blood ties to each other really establish attachments that quickly?


    Now is not the time to consider these things, it is better to leave this wrong ce before it is toote.


    "Don''t rush off, ra, aren''t you going to introduce me to the child? After all, we both look so much


    alike." Jannings smiled meaningfully and didn''t seem to intend to just let us go.


    "You think you can keep me?" Dennis opened his mouth nonchntly, his tone so biting that even


    Jamie and Jeffery subconsciously nced sideways for an extra look, feeling the majesty from the


    man''s aura.


    "Big brother you are always so angry." Benjamin finally noticed the movement over here and walked


    over with his hands in his pockets, "Jamie''sputer problems have always been my enlightenment,


    and now that so much time has passed, I''m sure a lot of trouble has umted, and besides,


    Jannings and ra sisters have been separated for many years, reunited after a long time, isn''t it


    normal to stay and talk for a while longer? "


    As he spoke, he had walked up to Jannings, and the two stood shoulder to shoulder, even though one


    of them was on top of my face, and the two hypocritical faces were actually quitepatible.


    Jannings sniffed, willow eyebrows raised upwards, eyes are full of smugness, "Yes, could it be that


    you, sister, have really forgotten me, your own sister, we are twin sisters from the same birth."


    It seems that Jannings Kennedy is Benjamin''s new identity for Jannings, and after all, there is no


    escape from the result of forcing him to get involved with me.


    We didn''t have any special reaction, we just listened to a joke.


    Snowy was more serious, "You and mom are twins? Are they the same as my brother and I? My


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    brother and I are one boy and one girl and look different, because you are both girls, so you look


    exactly the same?"


    I really wanted to open my mouth to exin, but Jannings beat me to it.


    "That''s right, Snowy is so smart!" Jannings smiled with arched eyebrows, "From now on, ah, you and


    brother both call me sister-inw just the same!"


    I don''t know why, but looking at my face across the room at this moment, I feel so blinding.


    In the past, Jannings was not a bad person, so it didn''t matter if she was a sister-inw to the child, but


    now that the wolf''s heart is known to everyone, how could I allow the child to acknowledge this rtive


    in her heart?


    But how can I exin this to my child in a moment?


    Good thing Dennis suddenly spoke up and saved me.


    "Jamie," Dennis'' voice was extremely low, not in a good mood judging by the tone of his voice.


    "Dad, I''m listening." Jamie said.


    Dennis didn''t even raise his eyelids, "Is it true what your Uncle Benjamin said? On your own, you can''t


    handle theputer homework?"


    The implication is quite a bit of me for Jamie.


    If the child can solve theputer problem by himself, he doesn''t need to ask Benjamin, and we can


    get out of it.


    It is really not appropriate for adults to take out a child''s anger, but at this time, I am not convenient to


    speak.


    Men, have a unique way of solving problems between men.


    Jamie, after all, has been with Dennis for so many years, and has long known his father''s face and


    intentions, and gave his answer in a moment of silence.


    "No dad, I can do it on my own." Jamie said, turning to Benjamin and bending his upper body


    respectfully, "Thank you Uncle Benjamin for your previous teachings, but Jamie is now able to solve


    problems on his own and will not bother Uncle Benjamin in the future, including today, and Jamie does


    not have any questions that he would like to ask alone Uncle Benjamin."


    Whether it''s bravado or fear of Dennis, Jamie didn''t make the wrong choice because of her previous


    rtionship with Benjamin.


    Dennis nodded slightly, a look of satisfaction shed in his eyes, and his subtle eyes stared straight at


    Benjamin, "You heard me."


    Benjamin smiled, as ifpletely unable to see the likes and dislikes of people, or a good old


    expression, said cheerfully, "that there is not Jannings and ra sister two long goodbye reunion, in


    addition, I also intend to introduce you to new friends, stay a little longer does not hinder, sister-inw


    you, do not really want their own sister at all? "


    Thest sentence, he deliberately aggravated the tone of voice, the tone of voice is also strange, do


    not know what intention.


    When Snowy opened his mouth, I realized that his target was the child.


    "Mom, isn''t auntie your sister? Snowy wants to stay with her brother all the time and never be


    separated!"


    "Snowy good, don''t talk nonsense, mommy is the same as Snowy, only brother, no sister, there is


    nothing long time no see, mommy can see with uncle every day, don''t you also see? Mom and uncle


    are very good feelings, right?" I exined.


    "Yeah." Snowy nodded cluelessly, but not before saying, "But you just look the same! My aunt said that


    children who look alike on TV are long-lost twins!"


    Deborah, youe out and I talk to you?


    Now I am jumping into the yellow river can not be washed, the atmosphere immediately into an


    awkward.


    Not long after, Jeffery, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up leisurely.


    "The dolls that the youngdy ys with every day have the same face, but are not family."


    "Right Oh, so Jeffery, Auntie and Mom, are not sisters and sisters!"


    "Hmm."


    I couldn''t help but look down unexpectedly at the boy, he had little expression on his face, standing


    indifferently behind Jamie, and if I hadn''t turned quickly, I would have suspected that he hadn''t opened


    his mouth, but the words dide out of him calmly and calmly.


    Although there is no scientific basis, but for Snowy, a half-grown child, it is more than good sense.

 Chapter 1105 Focus on being a home cook

    Chapter 1105 Focus on being a home cook


    There is always a way for people of the same age to understand each other, as Jamie did with Snowy


    and as Jeffery did.


    It seems that sometimes it is not always good to think things tooplicated, but simple and simple


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    can speak to the heart of the child.


    Children''s world is not so much curved, ck and white, yes is, no is not, as long as parents give a


    positive boundary, children are able to ept, see them as too soft, but will hinder their development.


    After thinking about this, the heart is much lighter, in looking at Jannings identical face, also do not feel


    much scary.


    After Jeffery''s words, Benjamin and Jannings'' excuses for leaving us behind were thus unassable.


    Thend of right and wrong, I do not want to stay longer.


    Seeing that Dennis also had no intention of speaking again, he intended to take the children and leave,


    but Jannings where willing to let go of Jeffery, who had spoiled his good deed, and held the man before


    moving on.


    Jannings put his hands on Jeffery''s shoulders and took the pie of a warm elder, ncing around the


    child, "Whose kid are you?"


    Jeffery gave him a calm look, then looked up at Dennis and me, and said faintly, "Mr. Mrs. George


    adopted me, and I am their adopted son."


    "Oh? Well ......" Jannings'' eyes were still locked on him and he said grimly, "You have a good family


    reunion, you can''t even hurt your own children, and you still have the heart to do good deeds?"


    She paused here, and without waiting for our answer, she said to herself, "I see that this child is quite


    destined, it just so happens that Jane and I do not have any children yet, otherwise, give it to us to


    raise, or share the burden for you."


    The first thing that I wanted to say was that there was no need for this, but Dennis'' voice came first,


    "Ten or eight of these little ones, the husband''s family can afford to raise them, so don''t bother with


    outsiders."


    Said the man, dropping his eyes, his eyes lightly, skimming over Jeffery, "What are you waiting for, you


    really want to stay?"


    Jeffery immediately understood, raised his hand to pluck off Jannings'' hand on his shoulder, and


    walked straight to our side, taking a clear stand against Jannings.


    Without even opening his mouth, he silently announced his choice.


    Laughing at the top of his head rubbed, children well, do the right thing, you have to praise.


    "Then we''ll go first, no need to see you off."


    After leaving these words and nodding his head in greeting, he took the lead with the children and


    walked out, Dennis soon following.


    As soon as they got in the car, the kids were all over the back of the car.


    Especially Snowy, like a wild horse, Jamie can not do anything about her.


    "Snowy is so hungry! And I want to go back and eat lots and lots of cake! No brother is allowed to steal


    from me, and neither is Jeffery!"


    Jamie: "Whatever works, whatever you want."


    Jeffery: Silence.


    "Mommy! Did daddy really make the cake? Daddy is so good, is Daddy Superman!?"


    "Of course Daddy made it himself, but Daddy is not Superman, Superman is too busy to spend time


    with us because he has to rush to save the world!"


    "So mommy, can daddy make lollipops even though he''s so good? The super, super big kind!"


    "This ...... is better to ask your father!"


    If we continue to talk, this little girl should be directly transformed into a hundred thousand reasons,


    who can not plug up.


    "Dad! Can you do it can you!?" Snowy dide up to the front carriage between the two seats,


    stretching his little head, a curious look.


    I thought Dennis would spoil his paws without any bottom line, but he just pulled over and stopped the


    car.


    Although very stable, but the car still a small shake, Snowy feet a little weak, almost did not stand, but I


    reacted quickly to hold her.


    I was wondering when Dennis'' driving skills became so bad when the man''s low, somber voice rang out


    from the car.


    "Snow, don''t you want to eat cake tonight?"


    When Dennis gets angry, the atmosphere around him is always naturally infected and the temperature


    plummets by several degrees.


    Snowy, despite her guts, voluntarily conceded in this situation, obediently withdrew her hand on our


    seat and murmured, "Think ......"


    Dennis'' stern eyes met the child through the rearview mirror and said seriously, "Then just now Daddy


    was driving, you were fooling around in the back, and ran to the front to disturb Daddy and almost got


    hurt, is it right to do so?"


    Snowy shook his head dumbly and said in a usible way, "No."


    "Don''t be so serious, and then scare the child ......" I whispered a reminder.


    "So, what should be done?" Dennis directly ignored my words, when dealing with business, really no


    one''s sentiment.


    And Snowy proved to be no delicate girl indeed. After a brief moment of reflection, she dutifully


    retreated to her seat, fastened her seatbelt and stopped talking.


    Dennis then reignited the engine and drove the car back.


    The second half of the ride was peaceful.


    Originally thought that after returning home, the little princess will have to throw a tantrum, but I did not


    expect her to bepletely unforgiving, and once her feet hit the ground, she ran to the house with joy.


    When we walked into the living room, the little guy was already out of the kitchen, clutching the bunny


    cake Dennis had made, with a small corner missing and residual cream hanging from the corner of his


    mouth, so it was self-evident what had happened.


    Snowy held the cake and walked towards the kitchen table while taking care of Jeffery and Jamie at the


    door, "Brother Jeffery, you guyse over here, Daddy made a super delicious cake, super delicious!"


    Jamie has always liked the sweet taste, so he lifted his foot and walked over.


    Jeffery also obeyed, honestly went over and sat down, waiting for the little princess to "fairly" distribute.


    Dennis made dessert for the first time, and by mistake, I wanted to try the taste.


    As a result, when we arrived at the table, Snowy was missing 1/3 of the cake and gave it to Jamie and


    Jeffery, and he had the rest all to himself, holding the whole cake base andughing silly.


    He sighed with tears andughter and couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her on the nose, "Little


    one, eating alone will make you wet the bed!"


    "Slightly, slightly, slightly!" Snowy cocked her nose with her hand and, following Piglet''s example,


    scoundrelly said, "No way!"


    She couldn''t help it, pursed her lips and smiled, deliberately teasing her to drag the whole cake up into


    her hands, "Let mommy have a bite?"


    While saying that while making the action to swallow the whole cake, this frame, more than eating a


    bite, the momentum to let Snowy can not even see the shadow of the momentum.


    Snowy does not refuse, but beams and her eyes are red.


    This I where still teasing down, hurriedly and sent the cake back, "Okay, okay, mommy and you joke, I


    do not eat sweets, you eat it!"


    After saying that and a good soothing on the top of the child''s fluffy head, which calmed her down.


    Dennis saw that I could not even handle the child, and stood far away from the stairs and said, "I''m a


    mother, what''s the matter with the child to grab food, if you want to eat, I will do it for you alone."


    "This is your initiative to say, I did not ask for oh ~!" See the children eat so sweetly, which still cares


    what, the adult reserved decent, of course, food first!


    If I had known that Dennis was a great dessert maker, I should have tried a few bites before leaving


    home!


    Dennis mouth hooked up a doting arc, self-consciously bent up his sleeves into the kitchen, "Yes, the


    wife did not ask for it, it is my pleasure, I would be willing to make mountains of food and delicious


    dishes for you and the children, and from now on, I will concentrate on being a family man!"


    I couldn''t help but snort out augh, but I was afraid Dennis would be too proud, so I deliberately


    restrained myself from making jokes about him, "That''s good! Jamie, Snowy, you all heard that, right?


    Jamie, Snowy, you all heard it, right? From now on, Daddy will make us delicious food every day by


    himself!"


    "I hear you!"


    "Hear ye hear ye! Long live Daddy!"


    Things should have been characterized in this way, the day gradually filled with human fireworks, all


    things return to peace.


    Two afternoonster, looking at Toby''s anxious expression when he walked in the door, I knew that I


    had thought too easy.


    "Go ahead, what is it." My attitude was not very good, not that I felt that my good mood was about to be


    ruined by what Toby had to say, but just bitter about the troubles that I couldn''t shake off.


    Peaceful and prosperous, but some people do not want to live in peace.


    "Jannings had a separate appointment with Jeffery."

 Chapter 1106 A lynching

    Chapter 1106 A lynching


    "Seen alone?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes." Toby nodded and said, "And deliberately avoided the seconddy."


    "In this way ......" the human heart in the end still cannot withstand spection.


    It''s been a few days since Jeffery made his choice at the Vance family, and it''s only been less than


    three days since the change.


    Dennis''s fears are not unreasonable. Perhaps Jeffery has always remembered being abused by his


    adoptive parents and has finally found the opportunity to take revenge.


    Dennis all acted calmly, face unchanged dusted the newspaper in his hands, and dismissed Toby, "Got


    it, you go out first."


    Watching Toby''s figure disappear in the doorway, he pursed his lips in thought for a moment and turned


    his head to look at Dennis, "You don''t seem surprised at all?"


    "So I should act like I''m losing my face?" Dennis still had that light look, obviously the boring financial


    newspaper was in front of him, but it was as if he was looking at an entertainment magazine, with a


    smile, if any, at the corner of his mouth, "If it were me, I wouldn''t let go of such a good opportunity to


    spy."


    "But Jeffery already turned it down." I shrugged my shoulders and said something that even I didn''t


    have much backbone for, just to see how the two men''s personal friendship was perceived in Dennis''


    eyes.


    "So what?" Dennis closed the newspaper and turned so, his deep eyes staring at me, "You know in the


    eyes of businessmen, there is no deal that can''t be done, only a price that is not ripe enough, as long


    as the chips are in ce, anything is possible, isn''t it?"


    As much as I hate to admit this theory, I have to say again, he is spot on.


    There is nothing to argue about when there is agreement.


    Barely smiling, he joked, half flirtatiously, "The vige talent weighs the pros and cons, Jeffery is just a


    kid in the end, we gave him a home, maybe the oue may not be as bad as we thought."


    "Then let''s make a bet." Dennis adjusted his posture, legs folded, the hand holding the newspaper


    resting idly on his knee, "I bet he''ll let you down."


    Shrugging, epting the challenge, "Then let''s give it a try, but we can''t really let him poke around the


    house, think of a way to test it?"


    "There''s no rush." Dennis lowered his eyes, his expression froze for a moment, seemed to think of


    something, casually threw the newspaper on the table, before sitting up straight again, facing me more


    formally, adjusted his facial expression and said solemnly, "The results are out, Hank is indeed very


    sick."


    He paused for a moment, silent for a moment, and looked at me with a serious tone, "My words still


    count, I support any decision you make."


    Avoiding the visual impact of the patient''s thin and bony body, hearing Dennis say that made it much


    calmer than in the hospital, except that it still felt a pity.


    "Is there help?" I asked.


    "I have contacted the most authoritative experts on the subject and they will be arriving at City P from


    all over the world in the next few days," Dennis said.


    I nodded, these things he has always arranged the drip, there is not much need to inquire.


    But this time, Shaw''s reminder is no longer rming, "In the evening, you apany me to the


    hospital, recognize that in the final stage, the patient needs the most encouragement."


    At this moment I am surprisingly rational, without any ups and downs of emotions, for a second, even


    feel that they are not different from those doctors who are used to seeing life and death, long numb.


    "Good." Dennis agreed readily and got up and went upstairs, "I''ll go make the arrangements."


    No extramunication is good for both of us.


    Dennis is not God, I can''t be selfish and ask him to look at the woman he loves most and be sad for


    another man.


    In front of him free used to, hide emotions rather like a raw hand, really if forced to smile, but it seems


    and Hank between the ambiguity of more unspoken, rather than open and honest, face the real


    emotions.


    When leaving the house, Dennis specially changed into the casual clothes I chose for him before, the


    whole person looks casual andzy, the innate kingly atmosphere in the bones cut a lot, but more


    affable.


    Heughed bitterly and joked about him, "Are you sure you want to dress up so harmlessly when


    you''re going to meet your love interest?"


    "Yes?" Dennis didn''t even raise his eyelids, walked up and grabbed my shoulders and walked out,


    saying as he went, "Didn''t you notice that this is a couple''s suit with the one you''re wearing?"


    Unconsciously looked down at their own clothes, but really, the next second, but can notugh out.


    I understand, but Hank''s current state, the stimtion will only aggravate the disease, we dress like


    this to go, seems inappropriate.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    "Hank won''t want to see me, and even hearing my name could mean a few less days of life, so you''ll


    just have to go see him yourself."


    Pursing his lips, he didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "But I''m not atmospheric either, have to find bnce elsewhere, wear a couple''s outfit and consider


    you with me."


    His tone was light, as if he was talking about someone else, but I knew best how irrational Dennis was


    when he was jealous.


    But for my sake, he restrained himself.


    What is considered love is that even if you don''t want to, for the sake of the other person, you are


    willing to try hard, is always put the other person''s happiness first.


    The Bible says that love is constant patience, and Dennis fleshed out that statement.


    Toote to be moved, he was pushed into the car by Dennis.


    In the corridor of the inpatient unit, Shaw sat in a chair with her baby in her arms, mother and son


    clinging to each other, their eyes lost in thought, as if their souls had been lost long ago, sitting here,


    but two shells.


    They were more emaciated than thest time I saw them.


    It is not an exaggeration to say that one patient can bring down a family.


    Seeing us appear, Shaw''s eyes shed a sh of surprise, pale face then showed a smile, with the


    children a piece of the stand, this is probably the only way they can express their gratitude.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Exchanging nces with each other, without unnecessary words, I walked once again into the room


    that seemed to suck the life out of people.


    Unexpectedly, Hank actually awake, but he heard footsteps, his head did not return a moment,


    dragging a weak voice, thinking tough to drive people away, "Here we go again, if you really love me


    and want me to live a few more days, take the children and remarry before it is toote, do not appear


    ...... "


    He has long been unable to support himself, will be these cone of words said in a stato, every few


    words to stop struggling to catch his breath.


    This is probably not the first time he has said such harsh words, the purpose is simply to drive away


    Zhang Yang mother and son, do not want to drag them down.


    Or maybe the noble soul that is still alive does not want to be pitied.


    The lower lip is tightly bitten, tears have slipped down the corners of the eyes, I tried hard not to let


    myself cry out, but finally let out the sound of sibnce.


    After Hank finished, the room was quiet for a while, as if sensing something was wrong, he finally


    slowly tilted his head over.


    The four eyes met at one point, and his eyes told me that my presence, for him, was a lynching.

 Chapter 1107 No need to come back

    Chapter 1107 No need toe back


    "If you don''t want to meet in this situation, I can go back first." The voice was yed softly, but it made


    sure Hank could hear it.


    No one would want to be seen by their loved one in a lingering state of illness, taking care of his


    emotions, everything should be done gradually.


    Hank just looked at me, as if time and space were frozen, eyes motionless, lifeless, only next to the


    irregrly beating heartbeat meter to prove that he was still alive.


    In the world of adults, silence is a euphemism for rejection, and perhaps Hank wasn''t ready to see me.


    Squeezed a smile on his face and nodded slightly, telling him to take it easy, I can understand his


    feelings and will notin.


    Just turn around, behind you will ring Gu I knew you woulde, sit. Knew you woulde, sit."


    Deeply inhaled, the heart of despondency and crying are suppressed, to organize the facial expression,


    which smiled and walked to the bedside and sat down.


    "How are you feeling today? Better?" The words of greeting are always inevitably cheesy, yet watered


    down.


    "Do you want to hear me say yes or no?" Hank spoke with great effort, yet stubbornly maintained his


    self-deprecating expression, not knowing who he was fighting with.


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Life and death is like a farce, a small injury, instead of being able to heartless lesson rebuke, say a


    bunch of words against the heart.


    But when you really want to fight with death, but always smiling, telling everyone that it''s okay, will get


    better, as if this will be able to cheat fate and change fate against the odds, but it''s just a trick to


    deceive yourself and others.


    The more you get to thest minute, the only way to hold on is to deceive yourself.


    "Not good." He said extremely loudly, probably using all his strength, and then his voice dwindled


    down, "I am very hard and painful and very unhappy."


    I knew it was a bet, but I was still sad, my hands moved, not daring to look him in the eye.


    "What are you afraid of?" Hank breathed heavily, his warm breath radiating out and turning into ayer


    of mist on the respirator''s mouthpiece.


    "It''s nothing." Restraining my heart, I shook my head, trying my best not to let my emotions show on my


    face, saying a thousand words offort, "Don''t you be afraid is right, I''ve got the world''s top doctors,


    they''ll figure it out, you''re Hank, you''vee back from the dead three times, it''s not that easy to


    finish."


    I paused to say this, looked up, gently clenched my fist and then pushed Hank on the arm, "Be strong


    like a man."


    Hank slowly lowered his eyes, looked at the ce I touched, the emotions in his eyes still did not


    change, silent for a while, before slowly speaking again, "You marry me, I will insist, otherwise, it does


    not matter if you go to die now."


    "Don''t say childish things." Sighing, helplessly apologizing, "You saw it all didn''t you, my wedding to


    Dennis, Hank, I''m living a good, happy life now, you really shouldn''t cling to it anymore, let yourself go,


    what belongs to you has actually always been there, you just can''t see it."


    Hank''s gaze is a littlex, as if out of focus, and as if listening carefully, it is impossible to guess his


    mind.


    "You do not want to hear, I will not say on the line, after every day I wille to see you, personally


    take care of you, everything will be fine, do not think too much ......"


    The words were just finished when Hank suddenly raised his voice again.


    "I want to marry you."


    A little unexpectedly, he looked up and met his paranoid eyes.


    "You can''t refuse me." Hank said coldly, "I became this way because of you. When the Vance family, in


    order to control Dennis, decided to skip human experiments and use you directly to verify whether the


    radiation could target gic changes, it was I who traded myself and entered theb for you, leaving


    the present aftermath."


    Heughed as he spoke, miserable and weak, and even though his mouth was saying


    iprehensible things, it was impossible to hold a grudge.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh ...... the aftermath of radiation, there is no cure, you owe me that, ra."


    With the same patient, who can really count on anything.


    Hank''s ability to distinguish his consciousness is diminished by his illness. He just doesn''t realize yet


    that I''m not the same person I used to be, and that bottomless forgiveness and sympathy will never


    work again.


    A suffocating silence fell over the ward as he finally reacted to his rejection and slowlyy t, staring


    vacantly at the ceiling.


    "It seems that even if I really give my life, you will not look at it more than once, it''s not interesting,


    really not interesting, it''s better to die right away."


    When he finished, he stopped talking, and his eyes refused to open as if they were stained with glue.


    Complying with the patient''s wishes, even if it''s just lying, can still serve the purpose of encouragement


    as long as the patient''s wishes are met.


    But Hank is too smart and knows me too well. A well-intentioned lie in front of him is ridiculous and may


    even be seen as sympathetic and may backfire, so it''s better to be truthful.


    And the truth is that I can''t promise anything, I can''t give.


    The people who are good to me and love me, not just Hank, can take my life whenever he wants it, but


    I have to live well for the people I love, and I can''t hurt another for any of them.


    After sitting for a while, Hank didn''t know if he was asleep and kept refusing tomunicate with me,


    so I had to leave first.


    "Then get some rest, and I''ll see you tomorrow." Getting up, he checked the instruments onest time,


    grabbed his handbag, and turned to leave.


    The moment I pressed the door handle, Hank called out to me in a hoarse voice.


    "ra."


    "Unless you change your mind and want to marry me, you don''t have toe back either."


    Looking back, he was still quietly in the same position as earlier, as if he had never woken up.


    But I know very well that he just did not sleep, and just now the words are not hallucinations, is his


    heart, more than ten years of obsession.


    The heart said a million times sorry, but did not dare to really say out, all as nothing heard, closed the


    door and retreated.


    Seeing mee out, Shaw immediately bounced up from his chair and asked with concern, "How''s it


    going?"


    Her two hands were clenched together as if this was the only way to give herself some strength to


    support whatever news she was about to hear.


    I shook my head, not daring to tell those conversations as they happened, "Not very well."


    The mouth is open, and the eyes refuse to open as if they were stained with glue.


    Even the patient''s meaning, even if it is just a lie, still serves the purpose of encouragement as long as


    the patient''s wishes are met.


    But Hank is so smart and knows me so well that a well-intentioned lie is ridiculous in front of him, and


    may even be seen as sympathetic and may backfire.


    And the truth is that I can''t promise anything, I can''t give.


    The people who are good to me, the people who love me, not just Hank, he can take my life anytime he


    wants, but I have to live well for the people I love, and I can''t hurt another for any of them.

 Chapter 1108 I want him to owe me

    Chapter 1108 I want him to owe me


    The crystal vapor in Shaw''s eyes instantly drifted away and her gaze darkened, clearly this oue


    was not within her vision.


    Yes, she made so many concessions to get his heart and soul, how is he still not satisfied.


    She just wants her husband, the one she loves, to live, is this too much?


    No one can give an answer, just as no one can persuade her to turn back.


    Looking at Shaw''splexion, it is estimated that he has not eaten much during this period of time, so


    he even coaxed the mother and son to go to the nearest Chinese restaurant.


    Dennis took the lead and ordered seven or eight dishes, which were quickly served.


    Shaw still couldn''t fight the spirit, and only casually instructed the child, "Eat."


    When he finished, he held his chopsticks and followed the example of those performance artists, not


    moving a muscle.


    Helplessly sighing, he picked up the bowl in front of him and advised while serving soup, "Man is iron


    and rice is steel, who will take care of Hank when his body is broken?"


    Then he got up and put the soup in front of the child, and picked up his empty bowl and gave it to


    Shaw, "Good boy, eat, eat enough to take care of your mother."


    Fortunately, the child did not inherit the stubbornness of either parent, and after listening to me and


    ncing at Shaw, he obediently picked up his chopsticks and ate very quietly.


    Just sitting down, Dennis naturally picked up his bowl and served the soup in front of me.


    Smiling, he took it, and ncing at Hank''s son eating, he couldn''t help but look at him twice more,


    "What''s your name, son?"


    "Steve Gibson," he looked up at me, his eyes looked very much like Hank''s, but his eyes were more


    pure than Hank''s, this young man, is youthful and rosy.


    "Steve Gibson ......" Followed by a silent reading, could not help but hold the corners of the mouth, "is a


    good name, simple and warm, like the sun, you have to be the light of your mother, make her strong do


    not think nonsense, you know little one ~"


    "Mmm!" Steve nodded firmly, eyes wide open, like a soldier who voted his heart out, only with food still


    wrapped in his mouth and cheeks puffed up, which in turn was a bit cute.


    Shaw taught his children well and did not refuse to ept the kindness of bystanders because of the


    feud between adults.


    Smiling gratefully, his eyes turned just in time to catch a glimpse of Shaw''s deep sigh.


    "If even you give up, there''s really no hope for Hank."


    I can''t help but frown after saying that, after so many changes, Hank''s side is left to rely on, actually


    only Shaw and I remain.


    This same phrase is reminding myself that I can''t let go, no matter what.


    Life in the world for life, to the second half of the process, the deceased is like a subtraction, to a less


    one, to this kind of time, has been unable to care about those grudges, only want to tighten the people


    dragged, stay.


    Dennis did not react much, calmly put his hand on the back of my hand, giving me some strength


    through the warmth of his palm.


    "To give up, I would not have waited until now." Shaw''s pale face gave a bitterugh, "I just don''t


    understand, Hank loves you so much, for your sake several deaths and several lives, losing everything


    is not afraid, not just a disease, how can not persist a little firm? I thought he was so ruthless and


    determined that he was fearless, but it turns out he was just a coward."


    "Don''t say that in front of the child." Although the heart follows the sadness, but do not want to be seen


    by the child, low mood is the most terrible gue, contagious and deadly, now they need hope, not


    empathy.


    "Why shouldn''t I say anything!" Shaw''s emotions suddenly became agitated, "He''s the one who came


    to mess with me, he''s the one who stole my heart and abandoned it, I gave up everything and suffered


    everything for love of him, I''m the one who never left his care when he was too sick to take care of


    himself, I''ve seen all his unbearable looks, I''m the one who stayed with him the longest, howe I''m


    not qualified to judge him! "


    She pped the table with a bang and stood up violently, "You don''t want me to say it, I''ll say it. Hank


    is a coward, a coward, he''s not a man!"


    This scene happened so suddenly that not only were we startled, but Steve, probably seeing his


    mother in such a state of difort for the first time, froze in his chopstick-holding motion.


    Everyone''s attention was on Shaw, as if everything was frozen in ce.


    At first she was furious, but in an instant, her shoulders loosened, her eyes were wet with tears, and


    her pupils were instantly stained with blood, and only her stubborn, tightly closed lips were still holding


    thest walls of the city.


    She was finally going to run out of steam after all.


    Before she met Hank, she was just a little princess who didn''t know anything about the world. After she


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    met him, her world was turned upside down, and she was tormented by the fact that she couldn''t love


    him.


    It was hard to wait until Hank was sick and could no longer get rid of himself, she thought she could


    stay with him for life, but he insisted on dying, how absurd, how ridiculous, God''s joke on her was too


    big.


    She realized that Hank had really given up, that thest straw was on her and she really couldn''t carry


    it.


    The emotional infection came unawares, and when I found my nose was sore, it was toote to restrain


    it.


    Steve''s voice trembled with fear and distress, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    The mother on the verge of copse, the child who didn''t know what was going on, everything was


    stimting my empathy and, not surprisingly, I would bepletely infected by the atmosphere.


    At this point Dennis''s hand on the back of my hand suddenly used force, wrapping my entire hand in


    his warm hand.


    "If it''s hard, cry it out, no one rules that the patient''s family must die to the end."


    Dennis''s voice is not loud, but very clear, and every word carries a sense of security thates


    naturally from a strong man.


    I settled down, and in an instant the cries of a woman breaking down rang out in the booth, and Shaw


    fell into a chair, covering her face with her hands, almost out of breath.


    Steve cried too, getting up restlessly to stand by her side, his small hands soothing her back one after


    another, the only effort he could muster.


    Tears flowed down, Dennis then wiped away, perhaps because he was controlling the scene, my


    emotions did not run further, but was able to stand well in an objective perspective, private empathy


    with their mother and son without disturbing.


    I don''t know how long it took for the room to calm down, Shaw finally calmed down, only his eyes and


    nose were red from crying, squinting slightly, probably not able to see very well.


    Calming the children, Shaw looked over at us and lowered his head apologetically, "Sorry for scaring


    you."


    "It''s okay, just vent it out, always keep it inside, you''ll get sick." I said.


    Shaw pale smile, did not retort, but only gently stroked Steve''s hair, gentle and patient look, as if it can


    probation time all the unpleasant, as if just sobbing, and she is simply two people.


    She was too tired, Hank''s body was dying, and her soul, nowhere intact.


    "Otherwise, Hank will leave the rest of his treatment to Dennis and me, and you take the baby and go


    back to recuperate for a while." Even if it was for our once-in-a-lifetime acquaintance, I was looking


    forward to doing more for her.


    "No need." Shaw suddenlyughed, swept us a nce, looked at the child again, and said half-jokingly,


    "I''m going to spend time with him, spend all my strength on him, and I want him to owe me, and if he


    can''t pay me back in this life, he''ll do it in the next."


    She finished and took a long breath, rubbed her hands up and down Steve''s arms, and said smittenly,


    "Steve, don''t ever love someone too much in the future, you know?"

 Chapter 1109: If you cant watch it, leave

    Chapter 1109: If you can''t watch it, leave


    The effect of emotional venting is very good, Shaw cried, and no longer tense, the whole person is a lot


    more rxed, before returning to the hospital, also epted our advice, in the nearest hotel took a hot


    shower, put on new clothes, simply cleaned up a little, finally look less messy.


    It happened to be feeding time, which Shaw had been doing before, and today she handed me the tray


    of food directly.


    The process of retaining life is a longsting legacy, without too many shy reasons, it''s enough to be


    in tune with each other.


    Shaw and I have long been on the same side in saving Hank''s life.


    Pushing the door open and entering, Hank sat on the edge of the bed with his back to me. Shaw said


    he had been weak, which was a good sign.


    "Wake up, eat something, the nanny made it especially well and brought it from home, it''s all you love


    to eat."


    said, went to the end of the bed, raised the bed table, will be set out one by one, although all with the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    thermos box, color and vor is not missing, very appetizing.


    Hank, however, sat motionless, seemingly uninterested.


    I guess the action of getting up took most of his strength, and did not have the strength to turn around


    again, so I went around and took the initiative to help.


    Just as his hand touched it, he shook it off, his blood-starved face drooping, obviously still angry about


    what happened earlier.


    I sighed and stood up straight to look at him, patiently like I was talking to a three-year-old doll, "You


    wouldn''t be childish enough to use your body as leverage, would you?"


    "Hmph," Hankughed contemptuously, "you have a worse memory than I do. I was originally a man


    who would do anything to get what he wanted, wasn''t I?"


    This blocked me speechless, so I had to change my mind and divert attention, "OK, let''s say you want


    to confront the end, but the body is the essence of the revolution, eat something to replenish nutrition,


    your ''revolution'' will not be able tost longer all the time?"


    This offended him, and he jerked his head around and looked at me angrily, "You''re confusing the


    issue!"


    When speaking, probably chest pain, the pain of his brow twitched hard, blinking time and restrained to


    suppress, as if nothing had happened.


    Of course it still didn''t escape my eyes.


    Like to prove himself, he clenched his fist and spoke again, "really if you eat, only then is the


    stop you."


    Now there is absolutely nothing to do with him.


    Hank is indeed right, either out of sight is out of mind, or, be prepared to look away and give in.


    Patients are best at this kind of ckmail.


    No one will give in, the stalemate continues to be meaningless, I can only choose to leave for the time


    being.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to eat, I''lle back tomorrow, let me know what you want to eat Facebook,


    it''s toote, go to bed if you don''t have an appetite."


    After saying that, he walked out of the ward slowly in silence.


    Shaw insisted on staying behind, so we had to watch Steve for her. A half-grown child who spends all


    day in the hospital can easily get sick.


    Before leaving, Dennis instructed the doctor again, depending on the situation to give Hank a little


    nutritional supplements, through the infusion of fluids into the body, before taking Steve and I on the


    road home.


    By the time they arrived home the kids were asleep, leaving rie and Mario, the two of them in the


    living room around a pile of papers, feverishly calcting something.


    "Mom and Dad, you''re back." rie heard the footsteps and immediately put down the tablet in her


    hand and stood up in a good manner.


    "Back." I smiled and responded, introducing them to each other in passing, "This is Steve, your Aunt


    Shaw''s kid, staying at our house on loan for a while, Steve, this is rie."


    "Hello sister." Steve called out honestly.


    "Hello." rie showed her usual good breeding, "Anything you need, you can call your sister know?"


    "Thank you, sister."


    After a night of tossing and turning, physically and mentally exhausted, changed shoes to the living


    room, and sat down directly on the sofa, pounding his shoulders and neck with one hand, picking up


    the documents on the table with the other and taking a cursory nce.


    #Costing on integrated clubhouse projects ...... #


    "So soon to calcte the cost, the location, the favors and all that, hit the mark?" The project of culture


    city has only been finished less than a week, rie and Mario busy for such a long time, very should


    recuperate well, manipte too quickly, can not avoid exhausted body.


    I support the child''s motivation, but the conditions at home, but do not have to be so desperate.


    rie smiled shyly, "Mom, in fact, before the project in Culture City, Mr. Alton and I had already started


    working on the clubhouse, choosing the location, buying and selling the house, and decorating, all have


    been finalized. "


    Unexpected, but also in the expected, my sullen good daughter to do great things, the career of choice,


    and will not only have a business idea and not put into action, after all, or I am a mother, too narrow-


    minded.


    Helplessly smiled, also embarrassed to point out again, get up and leave the ce to them, "You have


    the number, I will not say more, rest early, do not be too tired."


    "Yes mom, I''ll sleepter." rie agreed good-naturedly.


    "Hmm." Nodding slightly, she turned around and led Steve upstairs, "Come on Steve, auntie will take


    you to your room, do you dare to sleep by yourself? If you don''t dare, leave the light on at night, okay?"


    "I can." Steve doesn''t say much, but he''s very economical.


    ncing back up the stairs, rie and Mario were back to the way they were when we entered, hot


    and bothered, as if it wasn''t a calction but a battlefield.


    Or maybe that''s the battlefield, rie''s battlefield, where her sense of independence is too far ahead to


    stop glowing anymore.


    If Diana could see it, how relieved she would be.


    When Iy in bed with the lights off, I naturally huddled into a ball and hid in his arms once Dennis got


    under the covers.


    "Hank said that unless I married him, I wouldn''t cooperate with the treatment."


    "The disease was caused by radiation, and when Edgar tried to use it on me, he and Benjamin hid it


    from the world and reced me."


    He doesn''t ask about the details of his time with Hank, which doesn''t mean he doesn''t want to know, or


    maybe he just doesn''t want to pressure me.


    "Childish." Dennis spat in the darkness, clearly dissatisfied.


    Hugging him a little tighter, I adjusted my position to be morefortable, "I said the same thing about


    him, but what can I do, the patient just can''t be reasonable."


    Dennis'' big hand caressed my head and rubbed it gently, "Hank give you a hard time?"


    "No," I said lightly, "the only one who can make me angry now is you, and as long as you are not angry


    with me there will be peace in the world."


    "Oh ......" Dennis suddenly was amused, drifting memories of the past, "then too childish, uncontroble


    bullying you, called you angry, sad, sometimes I can not understand myself, now the goal is much


    clearer, as long as youugh, do not want you to cry."


    "Well," a long breath of relief, this kind of timing, it seems that there is not much touch of love words,


    sleepy, just haphazardly respond, "how you are every day greasy mouth, are not like you ......"


    Dazed and confused, I felt hime up to my ear before returning the words, "the second half of life is


    too short, not to say two or three times a day, the first half of life owed to make up for it."


    It was tickling and warm, and it was a good night''s sleep.

 Chapter 1110 Tactical throat clearing

    Chapter 1110 Tactical throat clearing


    With Hank''s condition on my mind, I woke up at almost six o''clock and didn''t feel like sleeping.


    Thinking that it had been a long time since I had cooked for the kids, I went to the kitchen myself and


    prepared breakfast with Nanny, and by the way, made it for Hank and Shaw to take to the hospitalter.


    The nutrition can always rely on the infusion, but so do the body loss is still veryrge, must eat


    something, the nanny''s home-cooked food is not appetizing, I made it myself, but I hope Hank will give


    some face.


    Still simmering the porridge, Steve came downstairs fully dressed and stood carefully by the door trying


    to help, "Auntie, can I do anything?"


    "Why don''t you get more sleep?" I yawned and brought him back to the living room, "Sit here for a


    while, wait for Auntie to make breakfast, eat it together, and then take you to see Daddy, okay?"


    "Okay." Steve dutifully agreed and obediently sat down on the couch.


    Fearing that he would be bored, he asked the maid to bring out two sets of Lego that the children liked,


    "Do you know how to y?"


    Steve shook his head in confusion.


    It is also, these years with Shaw''s side of the discement, most is not really enjoyed the joy of


    childhood, the toys naturally feel strange.


    "Nah, auntie teach you, each piece of Lego has a code on it, ording to this drawing, install them in


    the designated position, put together aplete model, it''s done." Squatted down, casually took two


    pieces put together, indicating, "Like this, understand?"


    "Got it." The child finally showed some smiles and immediately followed my example and put together a


    few pieces, all of which were correct.


    "Awesome." With a rewarding rub of his head, he went back to his own business.


    After about twenty minutes, the living room suddenly got rowdy, and just by the sound of it, I knew it


    was Snowy, the little grandfather.


    "I want more rabbits! Giggle~"


    "Haha, dog, big dog, woof~"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You''re lying! It''s not a parrot, it''s a bird! You cheat and lie, do it again! This time I want the big tiger!"


    This decibel, and then dyed for a while is estimated that the whole family was woken up.


    "Snow!" I rushed out to stop it, "Sister slepttest night, no loud talking!"


    Snowy froze for a moment, reacting for two seconds before making an exaggerated "O" shaped mouth,


    then raised his index finger to his mouth and seriously made a shushing gesture, "Shhh~"


    I thought she had really listened to the lesson, but the next second she was giggling with a suppressed


    voice.


    I stuck my head in the sand and was a little bemused, is that so funny?


    Walk over to see, originally used to assemble the model aircraft Lego pieces, actually Steve really put


    together the rabbit, dog and parrot look, although the angles are a little less meaningful, but all


    mastered the basic rhythm.


    "Did you make all these?" I really didn''t expect Lego to have this kind of y and was a little surprised.


    "Hmm." Steve looked at me and nodded, the tiger still being put together in his hand already taking


    shape.


    This child''s creativity is considerable and may make a difference in the future.


    Snowy was attacking each other with a "dog" in one hand and a "parrot" in the other.


    I suddenly found Jeffery downstairs halfway down, so I got up to greet him to y, "Jeffery, youe


    quickly, this person''s Lego is so interesting Oh ~"


    "Okay." Jeffery answered lightly, came down the stairs, walked to the living room, went around to the


    empty spot on the other side of Snowy, picked up one of Steve''s creations "rabbit" and looked at it


    lightly.


    Probably this is the world''s difference, in front of Snowy and Steve, Jeffery is different from his peers''


    aura is particrly obvious, that attitude eyes, living a little adult.


    "Snowy, no rudeness, people have names, from now on you have to call Steve brother, remember?"


    Not waiting for Snowy to answer, and then suddenly responded, "You two, you have the samest


    name, huh?"


    The words fell, Steve and Jeffery looked at each other and did not answer.


    "Since you are so destined to get along, get along well, auntie is going to cook for you, no quarrel yo~"


    I figured the kids would have to get along, so I retreated to the kitchen.


    While eating, Snowy held a square lollipop made of Lego in her hand and didn''t let go of it for a while.


    I made fun of her, "It''s not real, no one is robbing with you, let Steve''s brother make more for youter,


    now eat well first."


    "No." Snowy said as she served porridge into her mouth, "Jeffery made this, just one, I''m not giving it to


    anyone else, I''m taking it to school!"


    I was stunned for a moment before I turned sideways to look at Jeffery, who was sitting in the corner.


    Steve put so much effort into making something fancy, but still can''t beat the simplest lollipop?


    Leo, never one to just watch the fun, interjected, "So the few models left in the living room you don''t


    want, I can take them to Tommy to y?"


    "No way! I haven''t yed enough ......" Snowy provocatively raised the spoon, see Leoughing


    recklessly, instantly understand is in all her, arrogantly nced at the mouth, muttered, "Uncle bad,


    ignore you!"


    Leo immediately converted a face of aggression, making a show of picking up the dinner cloth on his


    hurt, so do not take care of her uncle for so many years, so sad, ah, I better not stay here, tomorrow to


    move away, hum hum hum ......"


    The children look baffled, how to eat and eat and cry on it?


    And we, huh, just to see how far he can act, the ywright ah ywright.


    Seeing Snowy''s side of nothing moving, Leo again deliberately sucked his nose hard, making a big


    noise, whimpering and fake crying.


    Snowy just a little soft-hearted, this natural heart can not bear, hesitated a moment, took the lollipop


    over, picking up Leo, "uncle sorry, do not cry ah, Snowy still love uncle most, good boy oh, good


    children can not always cry, to be brave, OK ~"


    As she said, she did what we usually do to coax her, and put her little hand on Leo''s head to soothe her


    gently.


    Leo took the opportunity to press his head down, Snowy then used his small body to hold his head, two


    hands to rub his earlobes, "Okay baby, Snowy hug, no crying no crying."


    Snowy coaxed seriously, not knowing that Leo the guy has beenughing at us for a long time to get


    carried away.


    Dennis, who hadn''t spoken, finally looked away and tactically cleared his throat, signaling him to take it


    easy, "Ahem--"


    Protest from the old father - Snowy has never coaxed me like this!


    Leo, however, does not know how to live and y rascally, is to Snowy coaxed not to move.


    At that moment, a lion''s roar rang through the first floor, "Leo!


    "I said no, no means no! Dream on if you want a daughter!"


    The sound came over to startle us, Leo directly a jolt sat up straight, squared away, "Ao, gas is full."


    Deborah stood staring at the handrail for a while, then turned around and scuffed her way upstairs, and


    in a few moments, she was gone.


    "Deborah hasn''t been in a good moodtely?" I asked.


    "Maybe I''m too tired, it''s okay, eat, it''ll be fine in a while." Leo finished pretending to be calm, and let


    Snowy go back to sit down again.


    Probably Snowy also rarely saw her aunt lose her temper, and she didn''t even notice that she was


    cheated by her uncle.


    As soon as Deborah left, Leo fidgeted a bit, took the dishcloth and pretended to wipe his hands and


    wipe his mouth, and got up and left the restaurant in less than two minutes, "I''m full, you guys take your


    time."


    The footsteps take off, even rie can see its intention and will smile.


    Marriage in a chicken feather is not terrible, as long as married to the right person, each other tolerance


    and understanding, mutual love, every day is Valentine''s Day.

 Chapter 1111 came so fast

    Chapter 1111 came so fast


    When we arrived at the hospital, the specialist was consulting with Hank and Dennis sat with me


    outside in the hallway waiting.


    I thought Shaw was in there, but only the doctor and nurse came out at the end of the day.


    Dennis had to go hear the results of the consultation, so I went ahead and brought in the meal.


    Hank should be woken up, sitting against the bed, expressionlessly looking out the window, motionless,


    like a statue.


    "Good morning." Whispered a greeting and closed the door, before going in and opening the lunchbox.


    The porridge was only prepared for one person, and it was still steaming. With the lunch box, I spooned


    a spoonful, blew out the heat, and brought it to his mouth.


    Hank unexpectedly put his face to the other side, silently resisting.


    Being angry andughing, but can not help but continue to be patient and try tomunicate, "I made


    it with my own hands, sure not to try a bite?"


    Hank didn''t even look back, "Small favors, think I''ll fall for that?"


    "You don''t have to be so defensive." I deted, simply put down the porridge, attitude tough, "this meal


    you eat or not, will not determine your life or death, but will corrupt the little good feeling you have left in


    my heart, you are not afraid of death, then you are afraid that Ipletely disgust you?"


    Kill the heart but so, I do not want to risk stimting him to say such ruthless words, but all things,


    there is always a way to ovee, soft Hank is not used, the attitude can only be more forceful.


    The atmosphere stagnated for a few seconds, Hank finally reacted and turned his head a little.


    I reached out again, opened my mouth cooperatively, and swallowed the porridge.


    One bite went down and frowned.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, "Don''t you like lean bok choy porridge?"


    Hank lifted his lips, dry lips almost stuck together from the porridge, making his speech look extra


    strained, "How much salt did you put in?"


    "Too salty? Just wait, I''ll go back and make a new one."


    The porridge is made ording to the taste of the family, the patient''s taste may be lighter, but I


    neglected, rare Hank willing to eat, two more trips do not feel tired.


    I was just about to put the porridge back when Hank stopped me again, "You can eat it with in water,


    and I have to wait for you to toss it back and forth? No patience."


    I was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "That''s okay."


    After that, he went to get some hot water and mixed it into the porridge, feeding it one by one, and


    Hank obediently ate it all.


    There were a few more Chinese meals in the lunchbox, and when he asked for more, he impatiently


    shook his head and refused.


    After packing up the dope, I was ready to peel an apple, so I pulled up a chair and sat on the edge of


    the bed.


    Hank kept looking at me, halfway through peeling the apple, and finally couldn''t resist speaking, "You


    came, can I assume, to have agreed to my terms?"


    I froze for a moment before continuing again, saying faintly, "No."


    He took a deep breath andughed at himself again, "You''re here early, earlier than that stupid woman,


    guess if youe in at this time tomorrow and see a living, breathing me or a cold corpse?"


    The words scared me so much that I almost scratched myself, gritting my teeth and betting on it, "In


    that case, I won''t shed a single tear."


    He said then looked up and fiercely reached out and disliked the peeled apple to his mouth, "A coward


    whopletely disregards his family and friends and goes to his death to fight for a breath of air is not


    worth me feeling sorry for him."


    Hank''s reflexive body hand caught the apple, and I instantly let go and got up with a stern face, huffing


    and puffing towards the door.


    "Where to?" Obviously not willing to let me go, but the mouth refused to give in, "Can''t stand this bit of


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    hardship? It seems you don''t want me to live much either."


    "Go ask the doctor your diagnosis, if there is no salvation, as you wish direct euthanasia, so that you


    are satisfied?" I said with a cold face.


    Hank couldn''t take advantage of it, so he turned his face back and said wanly to himself, "I don''t


    object."


    That life and death has a life rich in heaven virtue, really owes a beating, "Seriously, if you are not a


    patient, I will beat you up hard."


    After saying that, the high heels stomped loudly and quickly left the ward, mming the door shut with


    a bang.


    The moment you turn around, your body is instantly raided by mental fatigue again, and the whole


    person wilts.


    Hank this look, no desire to live, not sure when it will really like he said those gambling words, silent


    end of life.


    The thought of that scene is chilling all over.


    After passing the management office of the floor, a group of people suddenly burst in from the stairway,


    surrounding the nurse''s station with an eager inquiry, "Where can I go to the rooftop? Where?"


    "The rooftop is not a ce where patients and their families can go at will." The nurse was a bit fat,


    probably from an extra night shift, and her physique and attitude were not very good.


    "I''m not a family member, is a negotiator, negotiator do you understand, someone jumped, and then


    dyed the ident is not you responsible!" The man in charge was anxious.


    Only then did the nurse realize the seriousness of the matter and hurriedly called for the keys and


    handed them over in a hurry.


    Old age, sickness and death, here every day, can not ept the reality, choose to end the pain early,


    not at all unusual, just now as a patient''s friend, but a different state of mind, if possible, would like to


    advise that one, to think a little, not yet the worst time.


    Watching the negotiator disappear with his men at the security exit, he stood bewildered for a moment


    before lifting his feet again and heading to the attending doctor''s office to join Dennis.


    Every two steps, a vibration in the pocket, into the phone.


    I was puzzled to pick it up, but it was the long-lost Shaw''s number, and I thought she had eliminated all


    these modern devices.


    Press the answer button and put it to your ear, ready to ask where she is, "Hello, Shaw ......"


    "Are you the family of the owner?"


    The words only to the throat and was suppressed back, the phone is an unfamiliar male voice, the tone


    of business, but notck of tension.


    "You mean Shaw?" I was a little confused, "What happened to her?"


    "Yes, you''d better hurry up ande to the first hospital, she''s on the rooftop and could jump at any


    time!"


    The brain chaos for two seconds, reacted to immediately run towards the stairway where the negotiator


    just disappeared, "I''ll be right there, you must stop her!"


    The good thing is that the inpatient department is only two floors away from the rooftop, less than two


    minutes, and after contacting the police, I met Shaw outside the quarantine.


    She stood at the very edge of the rooftop, the skirt at her feet was blown by the morning breeze, curling


    and light, if not at the edge of the ghost gate, it was a beautiful painting.


    Is that how Hank''s mother left him, and is that how she''s going to leave him?


    "Shaw!" Heart beating violently, I didn''t know how to persuade, the only thought in my head, was for her


    to at least focus on safety.


    She heard a voice and turned her face calmly, "There you are."


    A pause, and a bitter smile down for a while, "came so quickly, so many things I have not thought about


    it ......"


    Was wondering what this means, behind a police officer whispered a reminder, "Try to dy, the fire


    department is blocking the road, now there is no protection down there!"

 Chapter 1112 Dont, I cant do it

    Chapter 1112 Don''t, I can''t do it


    Are you kidding me?


    The city''s best hospital, the fire can''t keep up, it''s clearly ying with human lives!


    But now there is no time to pursue these, the six gods must also immediately restore calm, even if


    there is a second of rxation, is the fall of life.


    I''ve seen with my own eyes how determined people are to take that step to die, and I don''t want to see


    the same scene again no matter what.


    "If you haven''t thought it through, take your time, don''t rush, Hank was just telling me about you."


    Nervously making a swallowing motion, not daring to cken every nerve, I did my best to keep myself


    sane.


    The word Hank was always special in her eyes, as if reminded of something, Shaw''s smile froze on her


    face and slowly turned her face, her icy eyes looking at me, "ra, do you believe in fate?"


    "What?" My brain was nk, I couldn''t even think, nodding along with her words, "I believe, I believe,


    what youe over, we talk properly, as long as you don''t be impulsive."


    I have a small mind, while talking to divert Shaw''s attention, while using imperceptible speed, little by


    little to move forward, trying to shorten the distance between each other.


    But I forgot that, except in front of Hank, she was also a smart and bold woman, and my trick, she saw


    right through it, "Don''t go any further."


    I thought I was hearing things, and Shaw spoke again, this time more forcefully, directly moving his


    right leg back a small half step, his heel hanging in the air, losing his bnce and falling, in the blink of


    an eye, "If you don''t want me to jump right off, stop."


    I am angry and helpless, my feet have been a step ahead of the reaction, steady stop in ce, hands


    unconsciously raised sitting blocking action, "Well, I do not move, you also do not move."


    Use their own lives, threaten others, to get the desired results, obviously can not cause any substantial


    harm to others, but, on the contrary, always works, consumed, but only the friendship between the two


    sides.


    Am I to assume that people who threaten to die have never cared about each other at all?


    This feeling is like a thorn stuck in the throat, can not go up and down, but scratching the heart and


    lungs, calling people restless.


    The good thing is that Shaw did not go any further, which barely let my heart drop for the time being.


    "Shaw, tell me, what are you going to do and how will youe back?" Gathering my emotions, I


    spoke again, this time much more calmly.


    Shaw simply ignored my words and asked me rhetorically, "Have you been to see him?"


    Hank?


    I reacted for two seconds and nodded, "Just got out of the ward, Hank is doing much better than


    yesterday and has been willing to eat."


    "Heh ......" Shaw smiled, the first rays of morning sunlight hitting her face, but it looked so miserable,


    "So you know, he was just resuscitated?"


    "Resuscitation?" I waspletely unaware.


    "Last night, he privately just oxygen machine, if not I do not feel at ease, get up early to check the ward


    again, what you see today is a corpse!"


    A corpse.


    This is the second time today that I have heard this term, and the shockes deeper than once.


    Recalling Hank''s smug look, he suddenly understood where he got his strength, and his heart felt like a


    hole had been dug, and panic and fear kept pouring in.


    Kill yourself this thing, do a time, there is nothing new and scary, countless film and television and


    reality are reflected in the same ending, there is the first time, there are countless times, until really


    trampled on the lingering life.


    I didn''t understand what Shaw meant and could only ask tentatively, "So, Hank wants to die and you''re


    prepared to stay with him, regardless of the parents, and without the kids?"


    Behind them, the officers exchanged whispers about the situation.


    "Have the families been contacted?"


    "What ah, the other side said there is no this daughter, has long been separated from the father-


    daughter rtionship, is dead or alive will not look at more!"


    "Are there really such heartless parents in the world?"


    "Now is not the time to talk about this, hurry up and ask where the firefighting has arrived!"


    Indeed, when Shaw chose Hank without a second thought, he had already cut himself off from his


    family and broken his parents'' hearts.


    Where else would she belong but with Hank.


    In hindsight, I realized I was a bit of a fool and could only hope that Shaw still had some regard for the


    baby.


    Shaw sneered at the corners of his mouth, not knowing whether tough at himself or at others, as if


    he was sure of something, his gaze suddenly firm and sharp, "I only ask you, do you want to marry


    Hank and fulfill his heart''s desire?"


    "You know it all ......" Hands slowly lowered, suddenly not knowing what to say.


    That condition, the most hurt is always her.


    "I don''t want to hear this, I just want to know if you''ll do it!" Shaw''s voice grew higher and higher, almost


    breaking into tones.


    I was helpless, "It''s impossible, I''m already Dennis'' wife, remarrying would be bigamy."


    After a pause, and added, "even if there is now thisyer, I do not love Hank, will not make the wrong


    decision, you are the most clear, not love even a person tied together, what will be the final result,


    these years you suffer, eat the heartache is not enough!"


    The previous suppressed tension invariably transformed into a force, the more I said, the more


    uncontroble the feeling of hatred in my heart became, "Can you not trample yourself so much,


    Shaw!"


    Probably did not expect me to suddenly emotional outburst, Shaw the whole person is stunned.


    The negotiator guarding the side also began to correct my remarks, "It''s easy to stimte her emotions


    when you say that, the most important thing now is to save people, when you say that, you''re indirectly


    killing people!"


    I could hear that he was angry, but there was a gnashing of teeth as he tried to suppress his voice for


    fear that Shaw would notice the exchange between us.


    "I''m sorry." Realizing that he had caused them trouble, he hurriedly admitted his mistake.


    But there is no chance to pursue this kind of juncture, Shaw after a moment of silence,pletely run


    down.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She stood on the guardrail that was only a palm''s width, holding her head with both hands, but kept


    shaking her head, "I''m sorry ra, I couldn''t stand it, I really felt like I was suffocating, you know the


    moment I got close to him and felt his body cold, the respirator returned to a straight line, that cone of


    pain, the whole world was dizzying, as if my whole soul had followed his body heat and flown away I


    fell limp on the floor, I knew I wouldn''t survive, if, if the nurse didn''t happen to pass by, I really would


    have gone with him!"


    Her eyes were red from crying and she looked at me from running with tears in her eyes like a


    frightened rabbit, "I''d rather die than go through that a second time, ra, now you tell me your


    answer, do you want us to live, or die?"


    The brain buzzed with a roar, I was like a thunderbolt, the whole person was blinded.


    How ...... unwilling to go against your heart bes an established murderer?


    The police officer was urging, "The overall situation is the most important thing, to save people down,


    everything is good!"


    The negotiator was jumping, "Nah, thisdy, let me remind you, seeing death without help is a legal


    responsibility, you better think about what to answer!"


    "I ......"


    "ra, I want you to promise to marry Hank as soon as possible, or even if you stop me now, I still


    have a thousand ways to die in front of you! "


    "Promise her ah what are you waiting for!"


    "Marriage can also be divorced, what''s the big deal! Saving a life is better than building a seven-level


    pagoda!"


    "I ......" Dennis'' face shed in my head, and in a trance I unconsciously put my head down and said, in


    a voice I could hear, "No, I can''t do it."


    Almost as soon as the words fell, people''s screams rumbled in their ears.


    "No!"


    Looking up sharply, Shaw''s figure leapt up against the wall and fell with a crash -

 Chapter 1113 Moon Elder or Cuckold

    Chapter 1113 Moon Elder or Cuckold


    "Shaw!"


    Toote to react, everyone ran towards where she fell almost simultaneously.


    The mind already foresees the scene that will soon be seen - a motionless carcass, the snake spreads


    fishy red, staining the whole territory.


    Fortunately, the first thing we saw was a giant intable air cushion, and Shaw as a newborn baby, the


    whole body was held up wrapped, from our perspective, it is difficult to determine whether there is no


    trauma, only vaguely visible due to the violent impact, she passed out.


    Raised to the throat of the heart instantly put down, can finally calm down to take a breather.


    Everywhere in the inpatient department, we see patients'' families gathering in twos and threes,


    whispering about the fall just now, indifferent or gossiping, not surprisingly.


    Human mourning is not connected, does not involve itself, and rightly so after tea time talk.


    And I just thought they were noisy and walked by noiselessly with my arms wrapped around them.


    Experienced just now, can bepletely understand Shaw''s feelings, she had no choice but to die that


    moment, I was willing to give up the bottom line to keep her.


    Gotta figure out apromise.


    "Where did it go?"


    Dennis''s familiar voice sounded, and I realized I had just lost my concentration, calmly watching him


    drape his jacket over me, his eyes vacantly following his every move.


    Clothes, Jackets ...... Got it!


    "Dennis," snapping at his arm, my eyes glowed, "I''m going to agree to Hank''s terms!"


    Dennis'' thick eyebrows squeezed to his brow, his voice biting, "Say it again."


    Knowing that he misunderstood my meaning, helplessly smiled, on tiptoe to hook his neck, the whole


    person hanging on him, "I said, you this month when the old man will be!"


    As soon as he heard the ttering tone, the haze at the corner of Dennis'' mouth dispersed like cotton


    candy and turned into a vague smile, "Sure it''s a moonbat, not a cuckold?"


    While saying that, he also retaliated by using a hard force on my waist, forcing my whole body to stick


    with him and take advantage of it.


    The tricky thing has a solution, I am also happy to entangle with him, mouth, deliberately sold a shut,


    "You are so smart, guess yourself!"


    "Fake marriage?" Dennis said calmly.


    "Hmmm ...... Half right, guess again!" I said with a lightugh.


    Dennis''s hand suddenly loosened its strength and lifted to gather the broken hair in front of my


    forehead, his tone patient and doting, "No matter what it is, you yourself must remember that you are


    my Dennis''s wife, and this, no one can change."


    In front of the gentle, all the childishness and spur of the moment seems to have suddenly lost its


    bottom.


    "It won''t change, not for a second." A well-behaved promise was made in return for the trust he gave.


    Dennis raised his eyebrows slightly, and then led me back, recapping the specialist''s consultation as he


    went.


    The disease caused by radiation is irreversible, the world''s leading experts can not do anything about


    it, the only thing you can do ismon sense all kinds of expensive special drugs, and even then, can


    barely live another month, and the patient will be very painful, can not rest and eat normally.


    To sum up, the rest of the time, Hank would meet death in the midst of illness and extreme mental


    anguish.


    This is certainly a heavy blow to him and to us. If one knows that suffering lies ahead, does death


    be a kind of salvation?


    Perhaps Shaw is precisely because we recognize this point earlier than, so will let go of the fight, with


    life, in exchange for Hank to get what he wants, and leave this world with a smile.


    Understandably, but not forgivably, I did not go to Shaw''s hospital room, choosing instead to inform her


    by text message, "The wedding will take ce soon, provided you are alive to witness it."


    Needless to say who and what it was, she had a good idea.


    I thought that Hank''s condition would slowly improve if he was willing to eat, but I didn''t expect his


    condition to take a turn for the worse throughout the day, and he was almost issued a critical illness


    notice.


    The hopes that had just been raised were once again dashed, and I could only hope that the wedding


    would be prepared as soon as possible and that the joy would dispel the sickness.


    The hospital left at 9:00 pm, because Hank had suicidal tendencies, and specially inserted a shift of


    people to inspect, which was relieved and Dennis went home.


    The car drove into the estate, far from home to see two strange supercar parked in front of the house,


    cool and stylish, ck and red collision with very aggressive, a little farther and a business car, not the


    George family license te.


    Leo is the only one in the family who likes to y with cars, but he has always been very measured,


    will not lead the car friends to the house, it seems to be a group of unexpected visitors.


    "Hahahaha, Leo is really funny, we get along, why don''t you join too and make big money together?"


    "Good idea, money for everyone!"


    "Leo, what do you mean, give me a word?"


    People are still at the door, you can hear a group of foreigners inside roughly soaring foreignnguage,


    noisy people panic.


    When I entered the door, I almost didn''t get a shock.


    A group of tall, ck men in suits and ties stood next to the couch in the living room, a somewhat


    spectacr scene.


    Upstairs, the bold Snowy was lying by the stair railing, peeking quietly through the gap in the fence,


    meeting my eyes, and making a mischievous face.


    I immediately returned a warning look, signaling her to behave and go to her room, only to get the


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    attention of the ck man.


    "Oh, Miss Kennedy, you''re back!"


    The ghostly feeling that this "Miss Kennedy" is called me, turn your face, on a pleasing coal face.


    ck people have always been tall, this guy wearing a flowery shirt and tie, neck hanging exaggerated


    gold chains, than Dennis is also half a head, the sense of oppression, scared me unconsciously back


    half a step.


    Before he could hug me, a hand reached out from the side and braced itself against his chest, stopping


    him from getting even closer.


    The next second, Dennis stepped in front of him,pletely separating me from the ck man.


    His cold face, not angry aura but a natural, said nothing, and as if everything is written on the face.


    In the natural world, males are always able to identify a few dangers in the area in the shortest time.


    The ck man obviously knew how good Dennis was and didn''t lend a hand because of his overly


    arrogant attitude, keeping his posture to hug, shrugging his shoulders and taking two steps back.


    "Come on, Dennis, we''re partners, don''t get so fired up." The ck man smiled and put his hand down,


    and extended another hand as a gentleman, introducing himself, "It''s me, Lucas, we should have met


    long ago."


    Dennis lowered his eyes and swept the ck hand, his thin lips parted lightly, "Doesn''t ring a bell."


    From the beginning, there was no intention to shake hands.


    Lucas ruthless ck hand hanging in mid-air for a long time, and finally just had to awkwardly put back,


    the expression on his face finally a little stiff.


    Dennis, however, simply ignored the other man''s reaction and turned back to escort me toward the


    couch, asking Leo as he walked, "What''s going on?"


    Leo took a deep breath, stood up and pointed one hand to the side, "Lucas, Quinn."


    Only then did we notice that the leadership, in addition to the strong Lucas, there was also a short


    ck man sitting on the sofa, because of his thin body and his back was blocked by a few ck men,


    so he was not noticed for a while.


    He would be Quinn.


    After a pause, Leo added, "two leaders of Skully, the most powerful gangster in Country M."


    God bless, Skully - a gang that even the Country M government is helpless to do anything about,


    burning and looting and doing nothing wrong.

 Chapter 1114 Injustice

    Chapter 1114 Injustice


    nced at Leo with the aim of a fluke, hoping to get a negative result from him, but apparently, nothing


    miraculous happened.


    The only thing that drives strangers who have never met each other is money and profit, and their


    purpose, as you can imagine.


    The George Group was once one of the top five multinationalpanies in the world, and has long


    been famous, and it is difficult to count the number of those who want a piece of the pie.


    The right way, three or two days to take the initiative to offer courtesy, handing cooperation proposals,


    praying to be the lucky one in a million, from beginning to end, the initiative is in the hands of the


    George Group.


    These two, however, clearly don''t want to y by the rules.


    Dennis didn''t take them seriously and looked at Leo calmly and submissively, gesturing for him to


    exin more further.


    Leo slouched on the sofa, his arm propped up on his head, his long hand impatiently swirling at his


    temple, "Isn''t rie going to meet the club? These two guys don''t know where they got the news, they


    have to interfere."


    For rie?


    The number one foreign gangster organization is so short of money?


    First of all, not to mention rie''s club can not be made, even if it really opened, it is only to do


    business within the City P, a small profit, in the mouth of the child to grab food, eating is not too ugly?


    "Where''s rie?" Dennis said faintly.


    "Not back yet." Leo said, "rie is a busy man right now."


    Did note back on the good, mixed with the mob is nothing moral and shameful, less dealings, the


    child is good.


    It was they who weren''t paying attention and quietly tugged on Dennis'' sleeve so he could hold these


    people off for rie.


    Dennis nodded without changing his face and touched his upper eyelids and lower eyelids to give me a


    little peace and quiet, looking like he already had a n in mind.


    Finally relieved some, and then suddenly remembered something, hurriedly called Toby to the side,


    "Assistant Toby, youe here a moment."


    Toby is very perceptive, know I do not want too many people to notice, take the initiative to bend down


    the upper body, close to listen.


    "You go stand guard at the door, and when riees back, lead him back to his room through the


    side door." I said quietly.


    "Understood." Toby respectfully responded, and then walked out the door with great dignity.


    The small man named Quinn, obviously noticing Toby going out to make a move, kept his small pointed


    eyes narrowed and his gaze trailed to the door.


    The good thing is that this is after all the George family, he did not make further action, only to notice


    when I have to look, inexplicably hooked the corners of the mouth, the skin smile, see people


    goosebumps.


    Retract the line of sight, can''t help but think of Snowy peeking upstairs, the little guy is really bold,


    ordinary family children, even if they see a ck man, will be crying to find their mothers, she is good,


    see the hrity is not too big.


    I nced at the ce where I saw Snowy, but it was empty, and people had already gone into the


    room.


    Snowy was raised by Leo abroad, always in the hands of the heart, a little princess temperament, but


    the good thing is always to the family''s words very receptive, well-behaved and obedient.


    "Okay, Miss Kennedy, Dennis, let me tell you about my n!" Lucas and Quinn are two stages, the


    body grows big only, the character is also rough, with foreigners unique enthusiasm happy, immersed


    in their own world, "you are responsible for opening stores, starting from City P, develop to the country,


    the club security work to us, Skully''s business headquarters is set in City P, Hungas police side. To how


    much rebate, we talk in detail ......"


    "Stop." Dennis mercilessly interrupted Lucas''s beautiful vision, and the whole living room instantly


    returned to peace.


    The good thing is that they should be understanding the etiquette of our guest before they go up to the


    door, and did not get angry about it, but smiling Chuang Fu Sheng has made a gesture of invitation,


    patiently let him finish his words.


    "The clubhouse does not intend to develop strategic partnerships." A statement that put to rest Lucas''s


    whole n.


    Thinking that Dennis hadn''t finished his sentence, Lucas kept his smile on his face and listened with


    rapt attention.


    Dennis, however, closed his lips tightly and calmly as he did, with no intention of further appeasement.


    The atmosphere became a little bit stagnant, Lucas''s face also gradually no longer smiling.


    "What does Mrs. George mean? Do you think that our organization, is not worthy to do business with


    Ms. You?" Quinn hit the nail on the head.


    Just now I think this little nigger is not something good, this seems to be right, this fire arch, really time.


    Dennis is what he is, people in tiny Newton Town, dare to put the idea to Luna and Samuel, simply not


    afraid.


    He raised his right leg without changing his face and pressed it onto his left leg, changing to a more


    opportunities for their offspring, want to talk business I am always ready to apany, hit my


    daughter''s idea, see you at the police station."


    Lucas and Quinn reacted for two seconds before Lucas stood up with a p on the armrest, "What do


    you mean, Dennis!?"


    What people in their category hate most is the police, except, of course, those who cover for them.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense, a few minions behind Lucas, but also unknowingly, quietly


    put their hands into the inner pockets of the suit.


    Lucas spread both hands and suddenly switched to a hurt look, "Why do you say that? Your woman


    can tell me that there are friendsing from far away, I thought you would be happy?"


    "My woman?"


    "He what woman?"


    Dennis and I blurted out almost simultaneously, and looked at each other afterwards, before waiting


    again in silence for Lucas''s answer.


    "Lu, isn''t it?" Lucas, eager to prove what he said, snapped his fingers at the minions behind him, and


    then one of them pulled out a stack of photos from his arms and handed them to him.


    Lucas directly snapped the photo on the desktop, "You see, is this not you?"


    I don''t know where he got the fire, confused, went up to get the photos in his hands and sat back down


    before spreading them out and looking at them with Dennis.


    This look was immediately understood in a nutshell.


    The photo was taken by Dennis and Olivia, to be precise, it should be a set of edited photos.


    The photos were taken of Olivia and Dennis going in and out of various asions after the stic


    surgery, as Olivia''s initiative seemed extra intimate.


    This isn''t the first time I''ve seen these, except that thest time I saw them, Olivia''s face was still


    natural.


    The answer is obvious: Olivia traveled a long way abroad, lied to the other side under the name of


    Dennis, and finally threw all the dirty water on us.


    She was true to her word and managed to disgust us.


    Injustice.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 1115 The Right Choice!

    Chapter 1115 The Right Choice!


    Dennis took the photo from my hand and backed up along the table without changing his face, his


    voice stern, "I don''t know this woman."


    "Don''t know each other?" Lucas obviously disagreed with this exnation, "Are you trying to say that


    we deliberately bumped into each other?"


    Things started because of us, in fact, to this point, whether Dennis and Olivia have no rtionship,


    Quinn and Lucas are for Dennis''s influence, this ount, no matter how it is impossible to set aside


    the rtionship.


    Look at Lucas just attitude, it seems to me also have a figure, things always have to score a right and


    wrong, so take the initiative to intervene, "Mr. Lucas first take it easy, my husband does not mean this,


    but we agree on the word, identification of the authenticity of the photo has be the key, Mr. Lucas


    surrounded by talent, should soon be able to find someone to identify it? "


    Olivia''s nting of evidence is certainly clever, but forget the most important point, she has long been a


    dead person in City P, a new face to start over, which means that the woman who had a real


    entanglement with Dennis, alsopletely ceased to exist.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Identification results we naturally have in mind, go through a process, just to convince the gang.


    The fishermen are earning unjust money, but they are full of righteousness reasoning, in front of the


    fact that even if they lose face, they will not be angry on the spot, so that the scene will not get out of


    hand today.


    Lucas listened to the face wrinkled, face is very unpleasant, as if caught in the pigtail, stammered,


    "This, naturally, there is ......"


    Dennis and I exchanged nces and understood each other, with seven or eight percent certainty in


    our hearts.


    "Then, please call someone to identify it now, ande out with the result, so that both sides can feel


    at ease, right?" Iughed.


    I''m afraid that when Olivia came to the door, she was overwhelmed by the money empire with unlimited


    future described in her mouth, and was only thinking of meeting with her partners to establish a


    strategic rtionship as soon as possible, and simply forgot to verify the authenticity of the photos, and


    was treated as an ingrate, and only when we said that, it dawned on us.


    But even if this is true, it is not good to break them down to their faces.


    The dog will jump over the wall in a hurry, and the wolf, aggressive and destructive, will only refresh


    one''s imagination.


    In any case, Olivia is inviting a bombshell to us.


    Lucas eyes flickering, obviously thinking of a response, but the limbs obviously did not give him the


    ability to react in a short period of time, even the expression of difficulty with a tight frown, gradually


    showed on the face.


    But the truly terrifying of these two is not him.


    Soon, the little man Quinn, the conspirator, spoke up again sorrowfully, pointing his finger at Dennis,


    "That''s just a small matter, we havee a thousand miles with good faith, if the photo is proved to be


    false, you are not going to cooperate with us?" Dennis?


    What a great song to say, one can''t help but feel that Quinn is the real heart of the organization, in


    contrast to Lucas, who is too easy to see through.


    One thing I can''t understand is how a person as calcting and powerful as Quinn would be willing to


    But these are small things, dealing with Quinn is much trickier than dealing with Lucas, his purpose is


    very clear, regardless of whether the photo is true or false, since people have arrived at City P, it is


    impossible to return empty-handed, otherwise we are deliberately opposed to him, look down on them.


    The ordinary people are still angry at being despised, let alone these shouting guys, if they return in


    defeat, they will probably only do one thing next - screw up all the business of the George Group.


    The typical viin''s mentality is to destroy even if you can''t get it.


    Dennis is most unafraid of threats, and I expected him to sweep these people off their feet without


    mercy, as he has done countless times in the past to reject his opponents, but instead he just looked at


    Quinn calmly, with a faint smile on his face.


    I know him too well, and the more I do, the more it''s a red g instead.


    Dennis always kill bloodless, but Skully organization gang of more than 10,000 people, if really in my


    ce, it is inevitable that Country M group of people will not find over, when the time to seek revenge in


    vain, the final ount will still be on our heads.


    But rie is still so young and starting her first business, how can she live with this pack of wolves.


    Now there seems to be no better way to solve rie''s immediate problem than to set fire to it, but then,


    not only thepany, the whole family is involved ...... in a dilemma, I can not decide for a while.


    "Good." Dennis suddenly opened his mouth and said with a subdued expression, "It is possible to


    cooperate."


    He has never been the heart of the calctions, although feel unexpected, Leo and I did not say


    anything, at home can be a small fight, to outsiders will have to unify the caliber, this is the tacit


    understanding of the family.


    "Really? That was the right choice, Dennis!"


    Once heard Dennis loose mouth, Lucas changed just a sad face, happy to stand up, and then Leo next


    to a butt to sit down, due to excessive weight, the sofa sunk into arge pit, Leo the whole person froze


    by the drop raised a few centimeters.


    Lucas lifted his hand around Leo''s head and put it directly on his shoulder in brotherly celebration,


    "What did I say, we''re natural partners!"


    Leo''s model body, in the country is also a crane, but in front of Lucas, there is actually a little bit of


    birdie feeling.


    "Stop, don''te near me, I am not a gay, OK?" Leo disgustedly raised his hand to remove his hand,


    disgustedly patted the shoulder he touched, while patting, "He is him, I am me, the Kennedy family has


    the old man watching, you guys If you want to close the business just after opening, feel free to


    threaten."


    Before we went home, Leo should have told them both about Link''s identity, so when the "old man" was


    mentioned, Lucas smiled politely and didn''t continue the conversation.


    But Dennis caught the point, ying on the issue, "This is also what I am concerned about, the


    Kennedy family strict tutge, Uncle Link is also a retired dignitary, you may not know, not only the


    Kennedy Group, mypany is also subject to the relevant departments to regte the review every


    now and then, I do not I don''t know if you can afford these losses?"


    Lucas waved a big hand, disdainful, "The police is just, either with money or guns, can always be


    arranged."


    Dennis lowered his head subtly, a meaningful smile on the corner of his mouth.


    I alsoughed, interjected, "how powerful ourw, you may not understand, not long ago just a high


    dignitary was pulled down, the future of the system will only be more stringent review,w enforcement


    officers will no longer talk about what the mercy, whether it is a person, or money, as long as thew is


    broken, no one can escape, so even so, the two also want to spare no expense, with life savings In our


    ce to throw in the towel?"


    I have to say, Dennis was so quick to respond to questions about thew handed to me, and suddenly I


    had a bottom line.


    They can make a sound bite, and I can avoid the truth.


    It''s not that we don''t want to cooperate, it''s that thew doesn''t allow it, and Skully, no matter how


    powerful, doesn''t dare to provoke the majesty of thew.


    Suddenly I found my ability to dump the pot refined a lot.


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little smug, and took the initiative to shake Dennis'' hand


    on my knee, thanking him for teaching me by example for so many years.


    Finally, I was out of school.

 Chapter 1116 - Say goodbye properly

    Chapter 1116 - Say goodbye properly


    In the face of interest, impulsiveness and calmness are in the blink of an eye.


    Skully organization is deeply rooted in Country M. No matter what they do, they will be strictly


    regted. The reason why they do not hesitate to take a shot at the Hungas market is that they value


    the fact that the country does not know much about them and they can let go and make a lot of money.


    Thisment undoubtedly poured a bottle of cold water on their heads, the duck in hand flew, Lucas


    and Quinn''s face is not good, but can not be angry with us, a time to hold the red face and neck, the


    eyes are with a few murderous.


    It''s not good to have the upper hand in this situation, there are too many uncontroble factors behind


    their power.


    The atmosphere of the entire room became eerily stifling, with a strong smell of gunpowder that


    seemed ready to explode.


    Just then, footsteps came from the door, it was actually rie and Mario returned, Chen Er followed


    them, and I apologized with my eyes for not being able to stop the people.


    "We can work together." rie deliberately raised her voice, walked boldly to the center of the living


    room, and after gesturing with her eyes for us to calm down, she took the initiative to face Lucas and


    Quinn, "Hello again, gentlemen."


    It looks like these two guys had already been to the clubhouse to see rie before they boarded.


    Lucas took the corners of his mouth, raised his eyes to meet rie''s, and said coldly, "A day has


    passed, Miss riana think about it? Business that can be done?"


    rie was calm as usual, with a slight smile on her face, and answered calmly, "I heard what you guys


    just said, and what Mom and Dad meant is what I meant. There will be no exceptions."


    "And what did you mean when you said you could work together?" Quinn interjected coldly.


    rie turned her face away, unafraid, "It''s simple, as long as you two gentlemen are doing legitimate


    business that meets the needs of the George Group''s industry, then both the clubhouse, and the


    "You''re clearly making fun of us!" Lucas boomed, "You know exactly what kind of business we''re in!"


    "What do you want?!" Leo jerked up and pushed Lucas directly in the chest.


    Lucas did not pay attention for a moment, the big body staggered a few steps, just barely stopped,


    found that Leo "good brother" move, a look of disbelief, "youe really?"


    "What''s true or not? No one is good enough to touch my precious niece!" Leo lifted his jacket and stuck


    his hands into the pockets of his pants, and his long-restrained arrogance came out naturally.


    The two men were momentarily at sword point and exchanged vicious words.


    "You--"


    "What!"


    "rie," Dennis called out suddenly, not giving Lucas a chance to snap, e here and sit down next


    to your mother."


    I witnessed and immediately beckoned, rie, always obedient, turned around without saying anything


    more.


    As soon as the person sat down, Dennis spoke again.


    "My daughter has made the George family''s meaning very clear, the sincerity has arrived, it is up to you


    whether you want to cooperate or not."


    "Sincerity?" Lucas sneered, "What kind of sincerity is this? It''s clear that he wants us to back off!"


    Dennis simply ignored his words and calmly turned his head, his gaze falling on Quinn, "Mr. Quinn


    feels the same way?"


    "I see you still can''t figure out what the situation is now!" Lucas was enraged and reached straight for


    his waist, and from my angle, the outline of the gun could be vaguely seen.


    "Hold on." In the nick of time, Quinn reached out, making a stopping gesture.


    "Why?" Lucas obviously couldn''t understand, "Can''t you see? These people are ying us!"


    Quinn, however, smiled without shame, his eyes kept following Dennis and said meaningfully, "As


    expected of the richest man, so thorough in reading people and things, I thank you in advance for your


    kindness on behalf of the organization, we will consider it carefully."


    After a pause, and then inclined his head to look at me, put on a moralistic look, said, "Whether we can


    cooperate in the end, your benefits we will not forget, wait for the good news, Miss Kennedy."


    When he finished, he got up, nodded briefly as a goodbye, and then turned and walked out, "Go."


    Lucas was baffled and froze in ce for several seconds without reacting, "What are you fucking


    doing!"


    Spit, which reluctantly followed.


    Outside recalls the roar of a sports car, a ride, like Lucas''s fire, for a good half day, before the night


    regained its calm.


    "Nigger." Leo cursed and sat back, while finishing the clothes on his body, while talking to himself in


    disgust, "That guy is not a gay, rubbing around, fuck!"


    After all these years, there is still no gate on the mouth, in front of the children also do not know to


    restrain.


    I shook my head helplessly, pretending I didn''t hear anything, and seized the opportunity to ask rie


    about the situation, "Did they look for you before? Why didn''t they tell us?"


    "It''s okay mom." rie is optimistic, "always will be so after is to me to take care of, I want to try to deal


    with first by themselves, did not expect them to find the door, sorry to give you trouble."


    This child''s understanding and polite, always let me do not know how to be closer to her, as if to say


    anything, are only vague words, can not help the actual ce to go, can only silently sigh.


    "You should indeed apologize." Dennis suddenly said in a low voice.


    rie turned his face, obviously like me, not expecting Dennis to really me him, and thought for two


    seconds before admitting with good manners, "I''m sorry, father, I''ll try my best and there won''t be a


    next time."


    "You think I''m ming you because, you couldn''t solve these two guys?" Dennis'' expression was


    serious and his tone was a bit cold, the same as when he used to lecture Jamie, noment.


    Isn''t it?


    rie frowned in confusion and didn''t answer.


    Dennis stared at her expressionlessly for a few seconds as the temperature around him plummeted a


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    few degrees before he slowly lifted his lips, "Mr. Alton."


    Mario had been standing in the corner, heard the voice and immediately took a few steps forward, "I''m


    here."


    "Today Country M side has someone contacted me, said they want to invite you to the university as a


    lecturer, the treatment is excellent, I agreed for you, tomorrow afternoon''s flight, go prepare for it."


    Dennis said indifferently.


    Mario''s brow tightened and he too fell silent.


    Meanwhile, rie''s grip on my hand squeezed noticeably tighter.


    Even I didn''t expect that Dennis would suddenly want to send Mario away.


    "Not saying anything is a yes." Dennis directly capped off, and after he finished, he put down his


    crossed legs, got up and went upstairs, "Say goodbye properly."


    The long legs took three or two steps to the stairway and disappeared around the corner on the second


    floor in an instant.


    Only after he left did rie show a hint of reluctance and subtly inquired with me, "Mommy, did Mr.


    Alton do something wrong to make Daddy angry?"


    "Who wouldn''t be mad at anyone else?" Leo bitchily said the breezy words.


    Looked up at Mario, as usual, honest and simple, but not much aggression.


    But this person has always been unable to look at the surface, perhaps Dennis found something is not


    necessarily.


    "Don''t be anxious." Soothingly patting rie''s hand, letting her rx for now, "I''ll go ask for you."


    "Good." rie was filled with gratitude, "Thank you, Mom."


    "Silly boy." Gently rubbed on rie''s head, just like the old days with Snowy, in this moment, as if we


    were the closest, without all the politeness and distance.

 Chapter 1117 - Get it back piece by piece

    Chapter 1117 - Get it back piece by piece


    After calming rie down, I got up and followed her upstairs.


    Before entering the room, it seems to have a sense of the head to turn a nce, you can see the


    corner of half a person high behind therge vase, a child''s clothing hidden.


    Just a small corner, but enough to reveal the identity.


    Pretending not to see anything, he calmly pressed the door handle and entered the room.


    The living room was empty and the sound of the shower came from the bathroom, I walked over and


    leaned against the bathroom wall in boredom, raising the volume to make sure he could hear me, "That


    Jeffery kid, he''s so curious, he seems to have been quietly observing the negotiations we just had with


    Quinn and the others."


    Or maybe Snowy was called outside by him, too, only I''m not sure.


    "Go on." Dennis'' voice came out in a low, deep whisper.


    Pursing his lips, he decided to get down to business first, "Why did you send Mario away?"


    After so many years, the sea has changed, but I remember very clearly, at first I was the one who could


    not ept Mario, Dennis always believed that this brother will change for the better, how suddenly


    changed his mind.


    Just as the words were spoken, the bathroom door snapped open and Dennis emerged from it


    wrapped in a bath towel, wiping his hair with a towel as he headed for the living room, "There''s no more


    reason to keep him."


    As we speak people are already sitting on the sofa.


    "But rie''s used to having this guy around." I walked over and propped my hands on the back of the


    couch, expressing rie''s feelings as best I could.


    Dennis sniffed his movements and coldly turned his head to look at me and smiled helplessly, "Even


    so, don''t you realize what the problem is, my dear wife?"


    I frowned, a little puzzled, "What''s the problem?"


    Mario has been with rie longer than we have, and, as practice has shown, he is indeed harmless,


    and since rie likes it, there is nothing wrong with staying.


    "Come here." Dennis patted the couch beside himself and gestured for me to go over and sit down.


    I walked around and faced him, somewhat impatiently, "Now you can talk?"


    Dennis smiled ndly, then his big hands climbed onto my shoulders and forcibly turned me around,


    and his bony palms began to roam my taut muscles.


    The feeling of soreness and swelling rose and fell, and I was unconsciously relieved, after a busy day


    at the hospital, in addition to standing or sitting, not much rest, I was busy forgetting, but Dennis still


    remembered.


    "It''s simple." Dennis spoke slowly and methodically while applying pressure with skill, "rie would be


    harmless if she was just used to having Mario''spany, but didn''t you just hear that, dealing with an


    organization like Quinn, they have the audacity to hide it from us?"


    "Hmm." I nodded, having to admit that Dennis had a point, "The matter doesck consideration."


    Quinn how dangerous those people, the international version of the news has its own evaluation, rie


    seniority is still shallow, Mario''s professional and not in this, the process of interaction, it is inevitable


    that the other party will leave a handle, when the time to y on the issue, how to die do not know.


    Dennis wants to make an example of rie, so that she can learn a lesson, the intention is good, but


    the method is too strong.


    Mario is the teacher that rie has recognized since she was a child. If we force people away without


    giving them a chance and without considering the child''s feelings, I am afraid that in the future, it will be


    more difficult for rie to be close to us.


    "Maybe a small punishment?" I tried, "It''s always better not to take things to the extreme, and I don''t


    think that Mario will necessarily listen to you and leave honestly."


    Out of a woman''s perspective, in my opinion, a man failed the woman who loved him and gave her life


    for him to have a child, the rest of her life should be guarded by the child, as a way to atone for her


    sins, six years so, sixty years should not change.


    This time, let''s consider it a bad thing with good intentions, which can live a life without idents, to


    learn from a mistake, right?


    Dennis paused in his massaging motion, "By him."


    A moment of silence, and suddenly changed the subject, "Change the question, if today, we still have


    to face the life and death situation, I and the child, can only choose one, who do you choose?"


    Thought he had something to say, the spirit instantly tightened, took his hand down and turned it


    around, facing each other with all eyes, and solemnly said, "There won''t be that day."


    Dennisughed, put his hands through his waist, circled me whole in his arms, and said with a smile,


    "Suppose there is, the child or me, choose one?"


    "Well ......" knowing that he was joking, I rxed a lot and swayed my body while thinking, causing


    Dennis to swing around on the couch with me, "Pick the kids, they are still young and have infinite


    future Possibilities, we have passed most of our lives, it does not matter if it ends now, if you have


    something, I will leave with you!"


    At the end of the day, both hands have been unconsciously hanging on Dennis''s neck, drooping like a


    pendant, winking and begging forpliments.


    This answer should be considered moderate, although the choice of children, but ultimately with him,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    nothing to be jealous of.


    Dennis, however, was not at all surprised, "Just as I thought."


    When he said this, the smile on his face faded and he said in a serious manner, "That''s exactly why


    Mario had to leave, with him, rie could never put you first in her heart."


    "ra, it doesn''t matter what number I rank in your heart, but what you value, no matter what, has to


    be equally important to you so that even if I''m not around in the future, you won''t be the second best


    choice for the kids."


    This man ...... what is going on ah, said the person''s nose sore.


    Thinking of me and wanting everyone to put me first, aren''t you afraid that you will beined


    about by your children and turn into an evil person?


    "But then rie''s love for you will diminish."


    Like coaxing a small child like tone of voice, gentle can pinch out water, "the people who gave birth to


    me and raised me are loathing me, one or two more, does not matter at all, I just want you to be


    happy."


    "Why do you think so much about me ......" voice with a crying voice, as if a little movement can make


    my tears break the bank.


    "I just don''t think it''s enough." Dennis took a long breath of relief and wrapped his long arms around a


    circle, hugging tighter, "It''s because of me that Mario has had a full six years to steal rie away from


    you, and what belongs to you, one by one, I will get back."


    The entire body is grinding in his arms, I do not dare to speak again, even the breathing is also extra


    restrained.


    I don''t know how long it took for the emotions to finally calm down and I decided that it was better to


    use a littlepromise to avoid Dennis really burying the hatchet with rie.


    Just as I was about to discuss it with Dennis, there was a knock on the door outside, "Knock knock--"


    "Come in."


    As soon as the door opened, rie walked in.


    "Daddy,mummy, are you ready for bed, can I talk to you guys?"


    It goes without saying that it must be for Mario.


    Apart from her own life n, it was the first time that rie was so active for someone, and as an old


    mother, I really didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    It''s a long way to go to repair the rtionship between mother and daughter!

 Chapter 1118 - Borrowing the Light from the Children

    Chapter 1118 - Borrowing the Light from the Children


    This was said looking at Dennis.


    Although the family is usually a happy and happy, there is no time to be anxious, but really encountered


    a problem, the children are clear in their hearts, to take care of the old father is the first priority.


    Dennis acted calmly, calmly pulled his hand away from my shoulder, sat upright on the couch, lifted his


    lips, and said, "Come sit down."


    rie nodded, went to Dennis'' left hand side of the sofa and sat down, silent and thinking for a while,


    before she had the courage to look up at him and speak with a broken heart.


    "Daddy, mommy, the matter of the clubhouse was not well thought out, I did not inform you and mother


    in time to seek your both opinions, I took the initiative, short-sighted, and gave you trouble, the whole


    thing was my idea from the beginning to the end, I will take full responsibility, I promise, in the future


    there will not be such a thing."


    The words are earnest and reflective, and it is clear that rie has really learned from her mistakes.


    Only everything is rational, rie is still small, technical mistakes, there are long long days, despite to


    carve, Dennis most important is not this.


    The psychological dependence on the family, the trust from the heart, the time of trouble together,


    these should live in the bones of the child''s nature, perhaps early in so many years of mathematical


    and physical forms, was worn away.


    She analyzes the problem rationally and finds the right answer that is pertinent and practical, but fails in


    the human world.


    Dennis'' face was impassive, clearly not satisfied with this exnation.


    In his eyes, rie and Snowy are no different, all because I love the house, even if Mario used to be


    his best brother, ranking ahead of him in his daughter''s heart, is inexcusable.


    For a long time, rie and I were waiting for Dennis to speak, but the atmosphere became a little bit


    awkward, and he didn''t seem to have any intention to speak.


    I did not want to spoil the enthusiasm of the child''s initiative and was about to speak, but Dennis did not


    move his hand to hold me down and frowned slightly, indicating that I should not give him any trouble.


    "Since you know you''re wrong, just correct it properly in the future, Dad and Mom believe you can do a


    good job." Dennis''s tone was extremely cold, with no intention of bringing up Mario at all.


    But there are some things, even if not mentioned, is also a tacit agreement in everyone''s mind exists at


    the pass.


    "Mario" is like a subtle rope, hanging between them, both father and daughter, both quietly with the


    force, can not be seen and touched, but neither will let go first.


    "Hmm." rie nodded and swallowed, clearly wanting to make one more effort for her trusted


    benefactor, but looking at Dennis''s unapproachable look, she didn''t know how to speak.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    This suffocating atmosphere is really blocking, I can not look at some, so I pretend to get up, towards


    the wine cab, "want a drink? You can sleep better at night?"


    "Hmm." Dennis responded faintly.


    Remove the two tall sses, open the wine, sometimes still in the living room on their father and


    daughter, said to himself, "rie is still small,ter ask Nanny to brew a cup of hot milk, the wine


    should not drink."


    "Yes mom." rie''s voice was small, only barely audible from where I was, perhaps facing Dennis


    alone was more or less as stressful for her as it was for Jamie.


    Drinking was a pretense to lighten the mood, and fearing that the atmosphere would be more


    stagnant, I poured only a small half ss, took the ss, and went back to sit down.


    Just as he handed Dennis his drink, rie stood up.


    "Mom and Dad, that''s all said and done, then I won''t disturb your rest, I''ll go back first."


    "Just go back?" I was a little surprised, how could she be willing to leave before her real intention to


    rie pursed her lips and smiled, "I''m a little sleepy after a long day."


    Since this is the case, I can''t stay much longer, "Well then, go to bed if you''re tired, you can get upter


    tomorrow, mom still says that, with your family behind you, don''t push yourself too hard, you''ve always


    been a very good kid, you don''t need any sess to prove it, okay?"


    "I understand, thanks mom, good night."


    "Good night."


    With that, rie turned around and walked out, gently closing the door behind her.


    Dennis as if nothing had happened, squeezing the ss in his hand, slowly shaking the sober, the light


    shining down from the top of his head, visible obscure corners of his mouth raised upwards, looking


    extremely leisurely.


    "It''s not hard for you to break your daughter''s heart at all." I deliberately teased, turned my head and


    drank the wine clean in one gulp.


    Dennis reached out and grabbed the ss and put it on the coffee table out of my reach with a smile in


    his eyes, "What''s so sad about that, I can''t wait to be happy."


    "Happy?" I was dumbfounded, in the eyes of men are feeling bullying girls, is expressing their love,


    "Dennis, how about enrolling you in a ss? Learn how to be a good father?"


    rie is still a child in the true sense of the word, and can not be treated as an adult, expressing love


    and expectations, suppressive like, adults still have a high probability of getting the opposite effect, let


    alone children.


    "And I have to go learn the necessity?" Dennis saidcently, "Can''t you see that the scales,


    rie, have tipped in our favor."


    "Did you?" I had absolutely no idea what he was talking about, "But none of you just mentioned me


    Mario did you?"


    "Indeed not." Dennis looked up, a small sip of red wine, throat knot up and down, rolling extremely


    rhythmic, bright red liquid to wet the lips, before speaking again unhurriedly, "between vouching for


    Mario, and disobeying our will, silence, is rie''s answer, without anyone prodding, forcing, and


    arriving at the answer. "


    He paused at this point and turned his head to look at me with a deeper smile on his face, "This is


    enough to show that in rie''s heart, you and I still carry no less weight than Mario, and isn''t it worth


    being happy that the child has you and me in his heart?"


    I''m a little teary-eyed, thisment sounds so reasonable, and not in the ordinary sense of


    reasonable, more like a big bet, and Dennis won the bet.


    "In that case, is Mario still going to be sent away?" I asked.


    Dennis'' expression changed subtly, the ss in his hand had less than a sip left, but stubbornly


    shed against the wall of the ss, as if his heart was inside.


    "Send, why not?" Dennis looked slyly directly in front of himself, "but also have to give rie face,


    there is a vi in the far suburbs, let him go over, can no longer live nearby."


    Said, looking at me suddenly became serious eyes, so that people can not help but follow the tension.


    "When Hank''s business is over, don''t worry about the side things, take time to stay home more, stay


    with a few children, they are still young, feelings more cultivated, and they alle back."


    It is false to say that I am not moved, but perhaps it is too stress-free to face Dennis like the real one,


    so he jokes him unexpectedly, "Are you sure, I stay at home with the children, not with the children''s


    father?"


    "Oh ......" Dennisughed lowly, "Consider me borrowing the light from the kids ......"

 Chapter 1119 No Time

    Chapter 1119 No Time


    As Christmas approaches, the streets of City P are decorated with lights and the Christmas spirit is


    already strong.


    Only the hospital is still the same white, from the doorway has been extended to every corner, mixed


    with sterile water breath, gloomy and depressing.


    Everything was ready, and after arriving at the hospital, I asked the nurse for a wheelchair before


    pushing the chair towards Hank''s ward.


    From a distance, I saw Shaw standing by the door, looking through the ss window to see the


    situation in the ward, and surprisingly, there was a rare smile, pale in her face suddenly became gentle.


    Noticing meing, Shaw nced sideways and turned back, his gaze always falling on the dry, thin


    man in the hospital room, "He''s in good spirits today."


    "Yeah." Pursed lips and smiled, but hopefully the next is all good news, "Look, it''s not better, if you


    really had an ident that day, can you still see this scene?"


    Shaw lowered his eyes and did not answer, but theyer of gray that enveloped his body had


    dissipated.


    Pressing the doorknob and pausing unconsciously, he turned back and asked, "nning to push Hank


    out into the sun, want to join him?"


    Shaw shook his head out of habit, "No, how would I want me to be there when I can be alone with you."


    Maybe Hank is indeed right to think that way and prioritize for his patients, as he should.


    But I think, do not treat him in the same way as the patient, maybe there can be a surprise, like


    yesterday, good advice does not work, the opposite, Hank can eat instead.


    "How do you know it won''t work if you don''t try?" I simply went around, walked behind her, and half


    pushed, half let her push the wheelchair in.


    The movement was so loud that Hank heard it long ago, and as soon as he entered, he saw him


    staring at us with an unhappy face, but I could see that, finding Shaw there, he did not show much


    rejection.


    I proudly squeezed my eyes at Shaw, see, I told you Hank would not object.


    Shaw is naturally happy and happy from the bottom of his heart, perhaps because he has not been in


    such close contact with Hank for many days, but there is a vague hint of nervousness and shyness.


    As I thought, the memory of the girl who defied all odds for love, still lives in Shaw, never disappeared,


    in front of the person he likes, always reserved and passionate.


    Seeing that her whole body was frozen, I had to take the initiative to go forward and help Hank out of


    bed.


    "What for?" Hank said breathlessly.


    "Get out and get some fresh air."


    "I''m not going."


    I pretended not to hear anything, turned around and asked Shaw to help, "You hold the other side, I


    can''t do it alone."


    Shaw froze for a moment before nodding his head "ow" and walking forward.


    No sooner had his hand touched Hank than he shook it off, "Don''t touch me!"


    Shaw stood awkwardly in ce, as if poured a basin of cold water from the head, and suddenly pushed


    into the middle of the ice and snow, frozen into a statue.


    I don''t know where a nameless fire rose up and pushed Hank violently, he was already weak and fell


    directly on his buttocks on the bed, almost falling down the whole person, but fortunately there were


    two hands to support, so he could still stare at me defiantly.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I turned red and said furiously, "No one owes you anything,


    especially Shaw, you''re the one who owed her and failed her, how are you still qualified to yell at her?"


    "Come on ra, I''m fine ......"


    Shaw mumbled and reached out to stop it, but I blocked it straight away, "You stay out of it."


    Turning his head, Hank is still the same dead look, look at the people to get angry.


    Patients are so fond of tossing, must let the people around them angry unhappy, feel their


    helplessness, the heart can bnce?


    It is not necessary to worry so much about the fact that it does not work in Hank''s case.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Standing in ce with a big gasp, he looked left and right at the two men, then struck again, savagely


    dragging Hank directly toward the chair.


    I don''t know where I got the strength, or Hank is really much lighter, actually a tug on the person


    dragged over, Shaw was shocked, rushed to help in the back, which allowed Hank to sit upright in the


    chair.


    "Go." Without saying a word, I snapped, saying that I was the first to lift my feet, walk over, and open


    the door.


    Hank gasped in exasperation, but could not do anything about me, deep-set eye sockets, dark brown


    eyes kept turning to stare at me, thus expressing his anger.


    I selectively ignored it and reminded Shaw, "Don''t stand still, take a nket to cover his legs, the doctor


    said that sunlight can replenish calcium, what are you waiting for?"


    Shaw then reacted and scrambled to get a nket and folded it up and put it on Hank''sp before


    pushing the wheelchair and rushing out of the ward door.


    I have to say, the garden this square inch and the ward is simply two worlds, birds and flowers, green


    grass and mud, everywhere is fresh breath.


    It was clear that Shaw hadn''t experienced such leisure time in a long time.


    Although Hank kept pulling a face, but did not lose his temper again, this man is really eat hard but not


    soft.


    It is rare for three people to have such a harmonious atmosphere, so they waited until a nurse came to


    call the examination, before slowly rushing back.


    In the afternoon, the attending doctor called Shaw and me into the office.


    It was rxed before going in, but when I pushed the door open and saw the sad face of the attending


    doctor, my mood instantly dropped down the canyon as well.


    Shaw has been with Gu for so long and has long seen the storms, so she sat down and took the


    initiative to ask about the situation, "Doctor, my husband, is he okay?"


    The doctor is an old professor, already more than sixty years old, sniffed off the sses on the bridge


    of his nose, a long breath of relief, before looking at us again and said in a serious tone, "the patient''s


    situation, a sharp deterioration, the treatment behind the need to increase the dose, the patient will be


    very painful, if discharged home to convalesce, but also a little easier, looking for you two toe, is to


    confirm, is to continue treatment or ......"


    "How is this possible?" I couldn''t believe it, "He even ate something yesterday, he even rolled out to the


    sun in the morning, he''s obviously in good spirits, doctor, is there something wrong in between?"


    Shaw did not speak, but the hand under the table has been squeezed tightly, but still trying to restrain,


    maintainposure, forced a smile to ask, close to pleading, "So, increase the dosage of medicine,


    can still live a few more months, as previously expected?"


    This time it was the doctor''s turn to be silent, he frowned, in addition to sighing or shaking his head, so


    that people can not see a little hope.


    The most terrible world in the world is not to be in a desperate situation, but to be kicked into the abyss


    again after seeing hope.


    "This can''t be." I told myself everything wasn''t true and forced myself to y it cool.


    "Where are the foreign specialists, the people Dennis hired back? Hank is already getting better, you


    are doctors, how can you advise the family to give up the treatment! How can you be so irresponsible!


    ......"


    Shaw finally exploded, pounding the table over and over again, and I had to hold her in a death grip to


    prevent the situation from getting further out of hand.


    "Calm down, you two calm down!" The doctor didn''t dare to sit down anymore, and stood up to calm


    Shaw''s emotions, and hopelessly gave an exnation that we couldn''t refute, "In the previous


    consultations, we have already exined to the family that the effect of chemotherapy on the patient''s


    body must be negative, and the reason why he suddenly changed his normal state ispletely a


    return to the light! The body''s energy is exhausted, further dy, but also just a body!"


    "You''re bullshitting you''re bullshitting, Hank won''t die so soon, no! ......"


    Shaw was so utterly hysterical that I had to send the doctor out first and forcefully trap her by the hand


    to keep her from doing something stupid.


    I don''t know how long it took before she finally quieted down and leaned back in her chair, her eyes


    listless, as if she were a walking corpse.


    When I finally let go, she popped up and sat up, grabbing my hand in a death grip, "You promised me


    you''d marry Hank, does that still count?"


    I frowned and pressed my head down even though I felt ufortable, "Of course."


    "Tomorrow, then." Shaw said, "There''s no time for that."

 Chapter 1120 Is it willing?

    Chapter 1120 Is it willing?


    The following day.


    When I put on the red show kimono again after a few days, I had a surreal feeling when I looked at


    myself in the mirror.


    Dennis barged into the mirror in his ck suit, looked at me through the mirror, and gently lifted his lips,


    "Thinking about it?"


    "Yeah." I responded, and then asked, "Are the hospital and church all taken care of?"


    Dennis side-stepped and pulled me into his arms, theplicated wedding dress made my whole


    waistline wide, but he still stubbornly wrapped his arms around me, as if he was fighting fate, "Of


    course, no one, more than me, wants this matter to be known to outsiders."


    I understand Dennis''s concern, the wedding of the century has only been less than half a month, the


    culture of the city of vintage clothing craze is still crazy, "ra" and "Dennis" be synonymous with


    love, in such a time for others to wear a wedding dress, in the outsiders In order to avoid causing a


    After snuggling for a while, Dennis helped me down the stairs, although it was hard to keep my bnce


    with the wooden tracks under my feet, even though the kimono had changed to a thinner style.


    The absence of any modern elements embellished is to let Hank see the sincerity.


    The business car is parked at the back of the hospital, from the entrance to the stairs, all guarded by


    bodyguards, Hank''s floor family members have all been evacuated and reced by the George Group


    hired caregivers.


    The bright red wedding dress through the corridor, the faint red light printed on the wall, there is like a


    wave, with my pace a little spread in the corridor.


    No one was watching, so it was able to pass unhindered.


    Toby handed me the long-folded man''s wedding dress, opened the door respectfully, and then stepped


    aside.


    When he went in, Hank was lying in bed taking a nap, heard footsteps, and only after a few seconds


    did he slowly open his eyes.


    In his eyes it seemed like a dream, until he saw the dress I was wearing, then he came to his senses


    abruptly and his eyes became clear.


    "You ......" Hank was so overwhelmed that he couldn''t say aplete sentence in return.


    I raised my hand, unfolded my dress, andughed, "Doesn''t it look good? Did I ever tell you that I must


    wear a Chinese dress if I get married?"


    "It''s nice." Hank''s voice was muffled, a moment of delight shed in his eyes, then grew dark again,


    "But what does that have to do with me?"


    Smiling, he lifted the wedding dress in his hand, walked over and put it next to his bed, saying as he


    walked, "Aren''t you going to marry me? Now that I''ve figured it out, change your clothes and let''s go


    pay our respects."


    Looking at the clothes lying on the bed and thinking about Dennis in his heart, he became really happy


    and couldn''t help but wipe a handful on the clothes and spread all the folds, "How many times can I see


    again, the ancient dresses are also so nice."


    After saying that, he suddenly reacted to something and looked at Hank, narrowed his eyes and asked,


    "You don''t want to back out, do you?"


    Without a positive answer, Hank pulled away, "Why the sudden change of heart?"


    Pursing my lips to keep a smile on my face, I shrugged my shoulders and said in a pretend rxed


    manner, "Didn''t you say that I can''t refuse no matter what reason there is, would you refuse this


    wedding if I said that it''s because I have to return your favor and sympathize with you? If so, I can


    always go back."


    "No." Hank was sessfully aroused, lifted the covers and strained to sit up from the bed, "Don''t you


    say that because you want me to refuse? I won''t, I''ll be righteous and be your husband."


    "Suit yourself, there''s no avoiding this ceremony anyway." Pretending to be indifferent, he turned


    around and walked towards the door, "Toby will change your clothes, I''ll see you at church."


    "Wait." Hank called out to me, coughing violently, but hesitating in speaking.


    I know what he''s thinking, but he''s just worried that I''m going to backtrack.


    "You are well aware of me, and since I promised, I will do it."


    The words fell, did not wait for Hank''s reaction, and left without looking back.


    Closing the door, carrying the bag Toby had left at the door, he walked to a safe intersection a little


    farther away and, as nned, called Shaw.


    "You finally showed up?" Fromst night to now, this floor is in a closed state, so long can''t observe


    Hank, Shaw obviously some sit down, "Dennis''s people won''t let me go upstairs, and you don''t answer


    the phone, what do you two couples mean, even if you don''t want to get married, you shouldn''t stop me


    from taking care of Hank, he has nothing wrong with you! "


    "Just calm down for a second." I sighed, "I''m going to go downstairs now, you wait for me at the back


    exit."


    "You''re leaving?" Shaw''s focus had clearly been swayed by irrational emotions, "ra, was I wrong


    about you?"


    "No." The more you exin the more confusing this kind of time, I simply left the phone, "Anyway, see


    you at the back door,e or not by you."


    Not surprisingly, Shaw was already guarding the stairway when I arrived.


    She looked at me with me andint in her eyes and a thousand words, but I didn''t let her vent,


    and after standing still, she handed over the bag in her hand directly.


    "Change it."


    Shaw took the bag, took out the clothes inside and looked at them, not yet reacting to what was going


    on, "This is ......"


    "I still say, exchange or not, it''s up to you, it''s the biggest concession I can make."


    Leaving these words behind, he took the lead, opened the car door and sat down in the carriage to


    wait.


    After a full fifteen minutes, the person who waited finally appeared.


    ......


    Green grass, green fragrance, the car is parked on the road in front of the church.


    Looking out of the car window, I could see Hank with his hair in a bun, dressed in red, carrying a red


    embroidery ball and looking forward to it.


    Before I got out of the car, I deliberately rolled down the window and told Hank to see my face clearly


    before I rolled it up again, picked up the red cover that was ced next to me, and turned my head to


    look behind me.


    "Are you ready?" I asked.


    All the way over, Shaw kept fiddling with his fingers in a tense state, heard my voice, only to find that


    we had reached the church, looked up at the window in dismay, saw Hank and Cheng Er approaching,


    breathing more sharply.


    "What if they are found out? He''s sick, he could die at any time ......," Shaw said to himself with his


    head down, his hand on his knee squeezing the clothes on his leg with a deadly grip, his nails almost


    sinking in.


    I took a deep breath, my mood was as gloomy as hers, but it had to be done, "Like you said, he''ll be


    gone any day now, without a wedding, are you willing?"


    Are you willing to do it?


    After so many years of dying, physical and psychological torture, and nightmares all day long, but in the


    end nothing has been achieved, who can be willing?


    I believe Shaw already had the answer when she put on this wedding dress.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After only a second of hesitation, she raised her head and stared at me with determination for two


    seconds, then took the initiative to exchange seats, put that red cap on her head, opened the car door


    without rebellion, handed her hand to Hank, and stood smoothly under his traction.


    Hank caught her hand, careful as a child, eyes and mouth unconsciously raised upward, the light in his


    eyes, after a long time, finally reappeared.


    The bride and groom hold the red rope, step by step, swaying, a short stone road, is aplete life.


    He''s finally going to marry the person he loves most.


    She, too, married the one she loved most.

 Chapter 1121 Even if no one knows

    Chapter 1121 Even if no one knows


    Hank and Shaw walked into the church, my mission was sessfullypleted, and I breathed a long


    sigh of relief before tapping on the tablet hanging in the carriage.


    Surveince was arranged in the church from different directions so that the wedding could be watched


    in real time.


    The car door opened at that moment, Dennis appeared on the side near the road, after getting in,


    naturally sat down next to me, reached around his head, took me into his arms, embraced each other,


    and looked at the picture in the tablet.


    Hank is holding the marite, every step is extremely slow, but the smile on his face is getting deeper


    and deeper, and his physique looks no different from normal.


    Shaw is covered, with this Hank''s pace, looking forward to the posture, the clothes swinging up each


    arc, are telling the sweetness of her at this time.


    The church has been remodeled, and in the center of the hall is ced the bright candle shrine, and


    the marriage written in couplets on red paper is not easy.


    "Talking about good news before the jade mirror tform, and people like jade before the silver mirror


    tform."


    Toby stood on the stage in a green inter-cloud robe as a witness and officiant.


    "Are you two ready?"


    Hank sniffed, the smile on his face suddenly faded a few points, did not directly answer, but a sideways


    nce at the Shaw next to him.


    After a moment of silence, a woman''s low voice came from the cover, "Hmm."


    A simple and brief tone is not enough to reveal the identity.


    Hank instantly dispelled all worries, his eyebrows were full of the joy of life''s triumph, and his voice was


    high-pitched, "I''ve waited for nearly ten years, no more waiting, let''s start."


    Toby nodded, straightened his expression and became serious and solemn, "Please ask the new


    couple to salute!"


    "One worship to heaven and earth!"


    Hank took the marite in his hand and slowly bent his upper body while looking sideways at the red


    wedding dress beside him.


    "Second Worship."


    Straightening his body and turning his head, his gaze still rested on her, and after saluting, without


    waiting for Toby to speak, he took the lead and turned sideways, waiting for the head of the good man''s


    face.


    "Couple-"


    "Wait."


    The word "bye" stuck in his throat, and Hank cut off the conversation, saying with a slight apology,


    "Sorry, hold on a second."


    After saying that, his gaze once again became gentle, looking fixedly at Shaw in front of him, the eyes


    clear and clear, as if to see everything through.


    Sitting in the carriage, I couldn''t help but stiffen up, did he find out?


    After a few moments, Hank''s nostrils were lightly bared and he smiled away to himself.


    "That''s enough." Hank lowered his eyes, as if he was saying to himself, "It''s enough to get to this point,


    it''s not in vain that I love you."


    He paused, and when he raised his head, his eyes filled with tears, and bright red blood had crept up


    the whites of his eyes without knowing when.


    "I always knew that you love Dennis, do not love me, but I always resigned, I do not understand, I


    never want to hurt you, why you just do not want to look at me more, to now, seems to have so little


    understand.


    In my ce, regardless of whether Dennis is dead or alive today, it is impossible to give you away, he


    is willing to fulfill yourpassion, I only hope that we will remain unchanged until death.


    I lost, but I don''t admit defeat. Not loving you the way you like to be loved doesn''t mean I don''t love you


    enough."


    He must have been in pain, tears slipping from the corners of his eyes, but did not notice.


    I don''t know if it was a problem with the screen transmission, but from my point of view, Hank''s face


    turned back into that of the patient whose life was rotting away under the sharp turn of events.


    "You stubbornly refused to be with me, I stubbornly entangled you for so many years, who refused to


    give way, we both are not in a fight, this fight, it is over my whole life ......"


    Perhaps the church is too quiet, all the sounds are included, except for Hank''s strained breathing, the


    camera is interspersed with the sound of a woman whispering and huffing.


    Shaw stood in front of him and listened to his own words about how much he loved others.


    She is not the same as his stubborn followers, he was at least on his deathbed, the love of his life, and


    she, only the plum, the stolen happiness, not to see the light.


    "You don''t want to fight anymore, what''s the point of me fighting anymore alone?" Hank sucked in his


    nose and sneered, "Actually you''re right, pity, sympathy, handouts to me, my pride really can''t ept,


    you let me go, I''ll let you go, thisst worship, no need to continue."


    Said, turning his head to dismiss Toby, "Go back and tell Dennis for me that in this life I lost to the


    heavens, in the next life, I won''t lose, you can go, today, thanks."


    Toby hesitated and didn''t insist, nodded his head in greeting, and lifted his feet to leave.


    "da-da-da-da-da ......"


    High heels on the wooden floor, making a rhythmic sound, fading away.


    Turn around and see Tobying out of the church through the car window before the sound in the


    picture disappearspletely.


    Once he left, Hank and Shaw were the only two people left in the church, and Dennis and I sat in the


    car and couldn''t help but frown.


    Originally intended to let time to pretend to be me, after a simple salute, they will each be separated for


    a period of time, and then I will top, but now leave them alone, there is no guarantee that Hank will not


    suddenly uncover the cover, then stimted, things will be difficult to control.


    I me the time is too short, should give Shaw with a headset, convenient to exin the situation in a


    timely manner.


    As he was thinking about how to relieve the situation, the screen, Hank suddenly white on his feet,


    unsteadily holding on to the podium next to where Toby was hosting.


    Soon, he stumbled once again, and his whole body fell to the edge of the podium, his head colliding


    viciously with the podium with a sound.


    Seeing this, Shaw hurriedly squatted down, picked him up, changed positions, and let his whole body


    lie in his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid, someone will be here soon!" Shaw lowered his voice and tried to refrain from revealing


    his identity.


    When she finished, she looked up at the monitor and tried to reach out for help, but Hank''s hand


    caught her in the moment.


    My whole nerves were on edge, and next to me Dennis was already on the phone, "Start the machine,


    bring the car here, and be ready to resuscitate."


    Turning off the phone, his broad palm patted me on the shoulder, "It''s okay, the doctor is nearby, he''ll


    be here soon."


    Leaning into Dennis''s arms, holding his hand tightly, staring at the picture, not daring to rx for a


    moment.


    Hank''s eyes fluttered open and closed, as if he would fall asleep at any moment.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "This time it''s genuinely crying for me, right? The voices are all a little different, what if I can''t remember


    ......"


    Shaw turned his face and looked at him face to face through the cover, "No, it won''t, hold on a little


    longer, someone will be here soon, please ......"


    "ra......" Hank''s breath was weak, his eyes had lost focus, and he just reached out unconsciously,


    trying to remove Shaw''s cover, "Can I, take it off? After the ceremony, you are my bride, even if no one


    knows, it does not matter ...... I want to, one more look at you, can you, ra ......"


    "Yes, yes! You reveal, whatever you want, as long as you don''t sleep!"


    Tears through the gap in the cover, drops in the corner of his eyes, rolling, hot, zing, into one.


    "You are so kind ......"


    The dangling hand fell hard, hitting Shaw''s brightly colored hem hard.


    Hank closed his eyes and never opened them again.


    That one tear was the closest distance he and his beloved had ever reached, the closest.


    Shaw looked like he had gone crazy and held him in his arms for dear life, refusing to let go no matter


    how much we tried to persuade him.


    "Hank''s gone, let''s take him back."


    "He''s not dead, he''s just asleep, and he''s going to uncover the cover for me ......"


    "He hasn''t said a word about loving me, how can he die, it won''t happen ......"

 Chapter 1122 City P no longer has the Gibson family

    Chapter 1122 City P no longer has the Gibson family


    Hank was ultimately not resuscitated.


    The funeral was scheduled three dayster, and we handled all the major and minor matters. Shaw


    kept himself at home and did not attend.


    After it was over, I took Steve home myself.


    The door was not closed, directly pushed open the door, they walked in with the children, the house


    was empty, no one was seen.


    With the owner gone, it''s like a dead house.


    The floor has fallen to dust, feet on it, behind are clearly visible footprints, it seems that the servants


    have been dismissed for some time.


    I found Shaw in the master bedroom, still wearing her wedding day show kimono, sitting with her eyes


    dazed in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, holding Hank''s favorite suit in her arms.


    "Mom ......" Steve''s tiny eyebrows furrowed together, his eyes mixed with heartache and surprise.


    When I let go of his hand, he trotted over and stood in front of Shaw, his little hand tentatively pushing


    on her arm, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Shaw acted as if he hadn''t heard anything and was unresponsive.


    Steve ran out of ideas and looked to me for help.


    I then walked in, raised my voice and said, "Shaw? Can you hear me? I''ve got your baby back for you."


    Still the same, motionless, as if a statue, the whole person has merged with the ground.


    "What people?"


    There was a sudden ringing behind him, thought it was a hallucination, froze for a second before he


    turned around as an afterthought.


    The woman in the cheongsam, standing by the door, much older than me, was sizing us up confusedly,


    and from the looks of her face, was kind and pleasant, and should not be difficult to get along with.


    "I am a friend of the owner of the house, and you are?"


    She was dressed in all emerald pearls, not the dress of ordinary people, perhaps a rtive of Hank.


    Although Shaw gave birth to Hank, the two did not have a license, nor a public wedding, no name, no


    share, after Hank''s death, the Ministry of Public Security will naturally notify the next of kin head.


    "You''re a friend of Hank''s, aren''t you? I haven''t heard Shaw mention you." The woman''s eyes were


    clear and she was a capable party. Without waiting for my answer, she introduced herself again, "I''m


    Shaw''s mother."


    While saying that, he went to Shaw''s side, lifted her arm and tried to pull the person up, but with little


    strength due to old age, it was extraordinarily hard.


    I hurried up and reached out to help, and it took a lot of effort to move Shaw from the floor to the bed.


    "Thanks." Shaw''s mother gave an extremely faint thank you, and then focused on tending to her


    daughter''s broken hair.


    Shaw''s all wretched, because of the mother''s appearance, and a few more warmth, she has been a


    long time, did not enjoy the feeling of being held in the heart, right.


    I had no intention of interrupting their reunion, but when I saw Steve standing next to me, biting his


    lower lip and not daring to go up to him, I couldn''t bear to leave the baby behind.


    Raising his hand, he pulled the child to him and faced Shaw''s mother and daughter, introducing him


    stiffly, "Auntie, this is Shaw''s son, your grandson."


    I intentionally avoided the child and Hank''s rtionship, after all, it was because of Hank that Shaw


    was bent on breaking up with the family.


    Shaw''s mother sniffed calmly and turned her face, swept a nce, her expression did not change,


    "Indeed, it is 90% simr to that guy, it is his child is correct."


    The tone is indifferent and detached, like a bystander.


    The words "that guy" conceal a lot of heartache and grievances.


    After a moment, she turned her face back and said lightly, "I know, I''ll bring the child back with me,


    please."


    After that, she reached out to unbutton Shaw''s wedding dress, but because the workmanship was so


    new, it was moreborious to unbutton, so she had to use two hands instead.


    This makes for a big move.


    Shaw, who was still wandering in the world a moment ago, suddenly reacted by violently pushing away


    his aunt, lifting his legs and sitting the whole person on the bed, while holding on to the cor with a


    death grip, and backing up in panic, "Don''te over, don''te over!"


    She was hysterical with madness, "I''m marrying Hank! I''m going to marry him! No one is going to stop


    us! Don''t even think about it!"


    Seeing this scene, Shaw''s mother stood up in a daze, and after a moment''s reaction, the whole thing


    broke down in defense.


    "You''re still thinking about that man! You''ve gone off the deep end! Listen to me clearly, Hank is dead,


    he''s dead and he''s noting back!"


    "How could I have such a worthless daughter as you! What the hell do you want mommy to do to get


    back on her feet, do you want her to rip out her whole heart and give it to you! ......"


    She cried, because of heartache, because of helplessness, heartache Shaw for a man to get himself to


    this point, helplessness she can not change anything, can not let her daughter back to the original


    naivety.


    Maybe it''s because I''m a mother, I feel the same way at the moment.


    Walked over, supported her, handed her a tissue and tried to calm her down, "Auntie, calm down, Shaw


    couldn''t take the blow before she became like this, she will get better after recuperating for a while,


    everything is settled, no matter what, she is always your daughter, only you can help her now."


    Shaw''s mother kept shaking her head, and when I finished, she finally couldn''t help herself and opened


    her mouth to retort, "She''s putting a knife in my heart!"


    "I brought her into this world, I raised her as a princess for so many years, did not have to say a word,


    but she, for Hank, so many years, not a single phone call a text message to me! I know she is arrogant,


    just by saying ''Hank is gone'', she left everything toe and pick her up personally, but she still wants


    to do this nonsense, let me look sad and upset, this is wanting my life ah!


    These words may have been pent up in the heart for too many years, Shaw''s mother was in tears,


    almost out of breath, but still unrelentingly pointed at Shaw and cried.


    "Your father and I have not read a word of bad about you in front of outsiders, your name is written as


    the heir to the will, and Hank, when he was alive, ignored you and dumped you around like a dog.


    Feeling the grief and anger in her heart, I also unconsciously reddened my eyes and could only try my


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    best to purse my lips to keep from crying out.


    The mother-daughter connection is not illusory after all, Shaw cried, tears baring down, wetting the


    wedding dress she was wearing and the rest of the sheets.


    Even so, her spirit still can not be considered good, head slightly shaking, tightly buttoned cor


    movement still did not rx half, to prevent outsiders to tear, break her spirit world "wedding".


    Shaw''s motherpletely broke down and cried uncontrobly until she ran out of energy before


    finally closing her voice.


    The elders understand the truth that fate cannot be forced, and since they are here, it is to give their


    daughter a chance.


    Thest thing that took Shaw and Steve away was an ambnce from a private hospital. Shaw''s


    mother was going to take her daughter abroad to convalesce, and the family emigrated, not intending


    to return to the country and say goodbye to the past once and for all.


    Hank''s house waspletely empty and was seized by the court a few dayster andter inherited


    by distant rtives, including its stock funds, which were sold together.


    City P no longer has the Gibson family.

 Chapter 1123 Needed Now

    Chapter 1123 Needed Now


    After Mario moved out, rie talked even less than before, barely opening her mouth except at the


    dinner table.


    After Hank''s funeral, I was sullen. Dennis was afraid I would get sick at home and urged me to go to


    the clubhouse every day to supervise rie''s work.


    Of course, it''s just nominal oversight.


    At first I just sat dry, not wanting to act too tough, the club is always still rie do the main, she is


    originally young, pointing fingers, will make her lose prestige in front of the staff.


    This created a stark contrast, as rie was surrounded by people, while I sat alone and was out of my


    mind for longer than I was at home.


    rie bones or thoughtful, after dealing with the matter at hand, and then someone looking for, not


    moving to pull the other party to my heel.


    Pretending to be difficult, after thinking for a while, directly to me for help, "Mommy, Daddy said you


    used to be a director in thepany, this, can you give me some advice?"


    Naturally, I was eager to do so, and when I reacted, I took the document and looked at it carefully,


    giving a more objective opinion based on my former professional memory.


    After that, rie will discuss with me before making every decision, except for sleeping, almost


    inseparable, as Dennis said that, the rtionship has warmed up a lot, and in free time, can also be


    busy, together with shopping in the mall.


    About a weekter, aint call was received from Folly.


    "I say, what''s wrong with you two? You don''t want me to fund the clubhouse, so just say it, there''s no


    need to hide, make it look like a secret service."


    "Who''s hiding from you?" Putting the phone to my ear, I nced at rie next to me, pressed the


    receiver and asked, "Your Auntie Folly is looking for you and you''re not seeing her?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "No." rie shook her head with an innocent look, "Auntie Folly hasn''t even been to the clubhouse


    Hearing her say that, I got the bottom of it and let go of the handset and retorted, "I think it''s you and


    Larry who are tired of getting carried away, what, quarreling?"


    "Nothing, why are you talking about him?" Folly was a little upset, "Then why do I always run out of


    time when Ie home looking for you?"


    "I was helping rie at the clubhouse, wasn''t there someone at home, you didn''t ask?"


    "No."


    "......"


    The atmosphere suddenly fell into an eerie silence. It was rare to see Folly stammering, and I probably


    understood why.


    rie''s clubhouse is a fat piece of meat, Folly and Brady have previously expressed their intention to


    take a share, but because of Dennis''s blockage shelved.


    Later rie''s cultural city was a great sess, the club project restarted, but also did not take the


    initiative to contact either Folly and Brady, she was afraid to take the initiative to find rie, appear too


    entangled, so do not dare to go directly to the club, but also worried that we couples to protect our


    daughter, not easy to say no before hiding, so the door several times to see people do not take the


    initiative to ask, for fear that we meet embarrassed The reason for this is that the couple did not want to


    refuse.


    When I think of this, I can''t help but hold the phone andugh out loud.


    "What are youughing at?" Folly asked.


    "I''mughing at you." At least it is a strong woman who has been on the cover of financial magazines,


    when did she be so fearful, "Iugh at your mother-inw, we are a family, what can''t we say


    directly, we have to guess and guess?"


    "......" There was silence on the other side of the phone for a while before Folly''s voice came back to


    clear her throat awkwardly, "Ahem, I can''t understand what you guys are saying, where is the address


    After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    Dryly, without giving me a chance to continue making fun.


    I''m not sure about the business considerations, but you don''t have to guard against Auntie Folly, she''s


    got a heart of gold and a heart of bean curd, she doesn''t say anything, but she''s got it all figured out for


    you and won''t give you any trouble. We''ll meetter and say what we want to say, so don''t worry about


    Mom and Dad."


    "I know." rie''s eyes smiled into a crescent moon and said graciously, "I''m not prepared to be


    defensive, I''m prepared to go to her if she doesn''te to me, Mummy, Uncle Brady and Auntie Folly, I


    want to be introduced to the clubhouse together."


    She was expressing her decision, not asking my opinion.


    The typing paused for a second, a moment before there was a click to send.


    Close the phone and put it back in the bag, turn to look at rie,ughing, "Go ahead and do it,


    Mommy supports you, let''s say I can''t, there''s still your Daddy!"


    "Huh ......"


    Onlyter did we learn that Dennis had sneezed three times in a row and his face was so gloomy that


    he scared a bunch of employees.


    If the employees knew the truth, they would probably scold me behind my back as the boss''s wife, who


    is already on tenterhooks working in front of Dennis every day, and asionally has toe up with


    some "surprises", so my little heart just can''t take it.


    ......


    Women together is to buy, Folly is really to spend money, especially and feel misunderstood us, but


    whenever rie and I stay in front of something for more than ten seconds, always let the guide swipe


    the card to pack, so as to make up for her "small mind".


    From the mall, I came out and found a restaurant nearby for dinner.


    "The dessert chef at this restaurant is back from France and rmends several great desserts, don''t


    forget to pack them for Snowy on your way back." Folly ordered two dishes from the waiter and handed


    the menu to me.


    I added another heavy one and turned my head to ask rie what she wanted to eat, only to find her


    looking away distractedly.


    "What''s wrong?" I touched her with my elbow.


    rie was stunned for a moment before she withdrew her eyes and said, somewhat disoriented, "I


    think I saw Quinn and Lucas and the others."


    "Such a coincidence?" Subconsciously swept a nce in the direction rie had just looked, but found


    no trace of the ck man, "Maybe it''s a mistake, City P is so big, there is no reason to bump into it."


    "Who?" Folly looked puzzled and confused.


    "Two guys who want to steal business from you." I joked.


    "Hmph, you''re provoking me?" Folly intertwined her hands in front of her chest and said confidently,


    "It''s only Brady that outsider who doesn''t know the sky is high and dares to rob with me, full of City P,


    who is my opponent?"


    "What about people who are outsiders?" I replied absently, my attention on the menu, thinking of two


    dishes for rie to order that would suit her taste.


    "It''s really there, huh? These little foreigners, they have really long hands,." Folly was not convinced,


    knocked on the table, looked at rie and asked, "rie, you''re not really going to work with outsiders


    and not take me for a ride, are you?"


    rie gently curled the corners of her mouth and smiled, "So to put Auntie Folly''s mind at ease, after


    dinner, let''s sign the contract?"


    It was a joke, but when she saw how serious rie''s expression was, she froze, "You''re not kidding?


    Really choose me?"


    "It''s true." I smiled, closed the ce card, put it on the table, looked at the two of them, and snickered,


    "At all rie was looking for you to work with in the first ce, it''s just that she hasn''t been able to get


    away and you don''t take the initiative toe to the door, that''s why there was a misunderstanding."


    "In that case, it is indeed me being stingy ......" Folly pursed her lips, after cheating as if she had given


    up, looked at rie in a serious manner and opened her mouth to apologize, "This matter is Auntie


    Folly did not do the right thing, the elders are not as good as you have the belly, auntie today put the


    words here, whether I or Keith take over my name of the industry, as long as rie you need, I will


    never mention a ''no'' word."


    For Dennis and me, Folly is naturally willing to do whatever it takes, but themitment to the next


    generation is another tie.


    "Thanks Auntie Folly," rie said, and then immediately changed her tune, "I need it now, is that


    okay?"


    "Hmm? Now?" Folly raised an eyebrow, then readily agreed, "Sure, go ahead."


    "The vice president of Foris Wine, I''d like you to check his background for me, I''m pretty sure that it


    was him who just left with Quinn and the others."

 Chapter 1124 - Hes getting married?

    Chapter 1124 - He''s getting married?


    "You mean Danial Fannin?" asks Folly, who seems to be no stranger to the man, "You''re going to use


    his house wine?"


    "That was the original intention." rie nodded, her gaze revealing a few more moments of hesitation,


    "The few samples that quality control sent to my eyes, Foris Wine was the best quality."


    Folly nodded, "the old brand, the bottom is still there, but the managers of the past few years are spent


    on getting the right, the reputation is a mess, the external evaluation is uneven, the wine is not the


    same as other things, a little adulteration, the guests will be able to feel it, choose Foris Wine, the risk


    is still too big."


    "Thanks to Auntie Folly for reminding me, don''t worry, I have no intention of signing a contract within a


    short period of time, nothing will happen." rie finished with a smile and revealed the doubts in her


    heart, "Only, Foris Wine is the industry leader, if there is fraud, I guess it is difficult for otherpanies


    to escape, so we can just pull the strings and see what tricks are going on behind the scenes, what do


    you think?"


    Folly looked at rie, a sh of surprise under her eyes, then smiled gratefully, while stirring the coffee


    in front of her, while saying meaningfully, "I told you you were talented, I will check out the people as


    soon as possible, you just focus on being your boss, let the club open as soon as possible, earn more


    money for me, then all will be happy."


    I looked at these two people back and forth to blow each other some helpless, pretending to be serious


    knocked the table, jokingly, "two big bosses, interrupt, now is meal time, can you two take the time to


    focus on eating with me?"


    "Hmph, look at that, your mom is jealous." Folly teased.


    "Oh, mommy is probably really hungry ......"


    "Indeed, give me a cow now, I can eat it all!"


    "......"


    The lunch would have been quite pleasant, if the people who had left had not gone and returned.


    After finishing her meal and cleaning up, Folly took out her credit card and prepared to pay the bill, just


    reaching out, to hand the card to the waiter, when a ck hand suddenly reached out next to her and


    blocked her hand back.


    Then Lucas came out from behind the waiter, stood at the table with an attentive face and said with a


    smile, "What a coincidence Miss Kennedy, we really have a destiny, we can run into each other


    everywhere."


    I barely managed to squeeze out a smile, "Hm, yeah, I heard this restaurant has good food, so I came


    over to try it."


    Lucas looked at me and smiled meaningfully, his eyes then fell on rie, "Hey,dear, you see, I told you


    before, your mother and I are very good friends, cooperation is sooner orter, want to change your


    mind?"


    As usual, each letter reveals arrogance and conceit, not knowing where the bottom linees from.


    rie smiled, did not answer, and then looked at Folly and I, each understanding each other, tacitly


    choose to keep quiet, some resistance, only can not speak.


    No response, Lucas did not feel embarrassed, raised the bar, sent around the little brother to buy the


    single, the dinner table culture, but learned a lot.


    Folly is not surprised by this, epting it graciously, then she took her bag and prepared to leave,


    "Thanks, in the future, when you go to Kimdock, mention my name and get a discount."


    "How many discounts can I get?" Lucas was caught up in Folly for a moment and suddenly soared into


    broken English, "Prettydy, are you a friend of Miss Kennedy''s?"


    Folly jerked to a standstill, a face that didn''t lose its charm drooping icily, not giving face to the other


    side at all, "No, it''s the elders."


    Lucas teasingly raised an eyebrow and spread his hands, "It doesn''t look like it."


    "Technically, I''m ra''s aunt, Aunt, youk now, didn''t anyone tell you to put some respect in front of your


    elders?"


    "oh, yes?" Lucas has absolutely no intention of giving in, but instead, he took another step upwards, his


    eyes became ambiguous and pleasing, "then find some time, how about you teach me ...... "


    "What do you want!"


    Before the words were finished, a figure suddenly rushed out and pushed violently on Lucas.


    He dodged, crooked body hit the dining table next to him, the table and chairs collided together with a


    ping-pong sound, good thing his minions held in time, finally stood firm, otherwise this mountain of a


    body fell down, it must be devastating damage.


    Pinched a cold sweat for the restaurant, which is with the sight of the gang of minions screaming, look


    on the person who did it.


    It''s actually Larry.


    Just his current dress is a little strange, a white suit, the cor tied with a red bow tie, red lips and white


    teeth, it is estimated that the makeup, clean like a fairy tale out of Prince Charming.


    In particr, the groom''s corsage was pinned to the breast pocket.


    What, he''s getting married?


    "Shit, where did youe from, you scumbag, dare to make a move on me?!" Lucas was so angry that


    his chest turned over, and his dark eyes red round.


    The little brother beside him, also stupid, cursing to give the boss out, not caring what the asion is.


    A smallmotion was caused, and the waiter rushed to inform the restaurant manager.


    Larry did not know the identity of the other party, as in today''s body dress, attitude condescending and


    sneering, "my territory, not a group of nigger arrogant, warn you, away from our Hungas women, or


    else, the consequences are their own."


    "Excus eme, did I hear you right?" As if he had heard a big joke, Lucas pointed at himself and said,


    "You hit me and you want me to get the hell out of the way? Hahahaha, that''s really funny-"


    The smile on Lucas'' face stopped abruptly with the pause in English, and the next second, swung his


    fist at Larry.


    Larry is not a stand and take a beating nature, face sunken, to make a move.


    "No,no,no!"


    Good in the restaurant''s manager came in time, together with several security guards, left and right


    each pulled, which avoided a conflict.


    "Please, Calm down, OK?" the manager took the lead in cating Lucas, the inte in his hand,


    anachronistically emitting a squeaky current, "If you''re going to make a scene here, then you''ll just


    have to get out, sir."


    The manager is obviously prepared to take sides with Larry, as he has to expel one of the parties


    before he can ask the reason.


    Larry was emboldened to shake off the security guards who were controlling him, calmly patted his


    clothes, put his hands in his pockets, and looked at Lucas provocatively with a "what can you do about


    it" look.


    Lucas was so angry that he grabbed the manager''s cor and lifted him up in the air with both hands


    together, cursing in English in anger, "He hit me and you let me go, are you kidding me?!"


    Probably too emotional, the twoyers of flesh on the face quivered violently as he spoke, looking


    hideous and gruesome.


    "Guests please calm down a little, you continue to do so ...... we will have to call the police!" The


    manager has seen the world, although his voice is a bit shaky, but the organization is still clear.


    "I''ll smash your head first, I''ll see how you call the police!" Lucas''s whole face came up to the manager,


    and the manager of the schoolpletely dared not open his eyes.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been working too hard with the kidstely, but the scene is so tense that


    I think of a pug bullying a tomcat, funny as hell.


    When he was lost in thought, Lucas "pped" the manager on the face.


    I shook my head violently under the voice before suddenly reacting that something was wrong and


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    rushing up to block it, "That''s enough, Lucas!"


    "You stay out of it, Miss Kennedy, it''s my personal business!"


    He perfunctorily prepared to continue, and his minions also wrestled with the security guards, and the


    two groups of people instantly formed a standoff situation.


    Seeing that the whole restaurant was about to be alerted, I blurted out, "Do you really want to alert the


    police, Lucas!"


    "This is the city center, there are police patrols at all times, they will be there in less than ten minutes,


    you better think it over!"


    Hearing this, Lucas moved stiffly, smacked his lips reluctantly, and let go of his hand to throw the


    manager to the ground.


    "You!" Lucas extended his index and middle fingers, pointed to his eyes, and then to the manager, "I


    remember you!"


    Said a grabbed the security guards riding on the body of the wild beatings of the little brother,


    reprimanded, "still do not hurry to go, waiting for the police to catch?


    The group then left in a hurry.


    Until the ck figurepletely disappeared in front of the restaurant, there was a small aftermath of


    people in the restaurant, secretly sarcastic "where toe from foreigners so rude".

 Chapter 1125 - Cant hesitate for a second

    Chapter 1125 - Can''t hesitate for a second


    The manager was helped up with blood at the corner of his mouth, and his whole body was wilted, no


    longer decent and steady as it was a moment ago.


    Lucas''s big p is not for ordinary people.


    Things started because of us, and can not sit back and do nothing, simply give all the cash in the bag,


    "Take this money out to avoid the wind, do not return to City P for a short time."


    The manager, unaware of Lucas'' awfulness to them, squirmed and pushed the money back, "No,


    ma''am, it''s what we''re supposed to do."


    I simply broke the manager''s hand and shoved the money straight in, "If you want to live, listen to me."


    "This ......" The manager looked at me and then at Larry next to me, and only after getting his nod of


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    approval did he take the money, "Thank you then!"


    "It doesn''t matter, go to the hospital, hit on the head, don''t take it lightly."


    "Understood, I''m on my way."


    With that, he gave a color to the security guards who were supporting him, before stumbling out of the


    dining area and disappearing into the doorway of the back kitchen.


    As soon as they left, Larry immediately changed into a little titty dog look and nervously poked around


    Folly, "How are you?"


    While saying that he was going to pull on the hand, Folly directly dodged it.


    "Please be careful who you are, this groom."


    The word "groom" is deliberately aggravated, it seems that Folly is not reallypletely indifferent to


    Larry''s affairs, the corsage is not big, she still found out.


    Larry sniffed, subconsciously looked down at the corsage on his chest, and took the thing off directly,


    "harm, you say this ah, this is today''s look, the plot needs, just finished shooting the wedding scene,


    and met you guys."


    There was a pause when he said this, and when he looked at Folly again, his tone carried a hint of


    apprehension, "Howe you haven''t returned any of your recent Facebook messages?"


    "Back to what?" Folly didn''t even lift an eyelid.


    "Whatever." Larry''s gaze was sincere and fiery, "I''m just casually posting about my daily life, and


    likewise, wondering what you''re up to."


    "So you see it now? It''s okay to go?" The attitude was even colder than the previous sentence.


    The air is quietly filled with a trace of embarrassment, Larry seems to have long been ustomed to


    her refusal, still smiling upwards, "Is it if I''m busy filming this period, not much looking for you? When


    this drama is over, how about we go abroad together and have a good time for a few days?"


    "Whatever." Folly didn''t seem impatient at all, and without waiting for him to say anything, she waved


    her hand away and sidled toward the door, "ra, let''s go."


    "Why just leave?Folly, ugh ......"


    Larry called out twice, Folly as if he did not hear, but the pace is getting faster and faster.


    Larry can''t help but turn his face away and shake his shoulders in a pretend rxed manner, "I''m fine,


    you guys go keep Follypany and have fun."


    I nodded and followed up with rie, "See youter."


    Walked to the door, inadvertently looked back, Larry is like a frosted eggnt, sitting paralyzed in a


    chair, surrounded by low pressure.


    "Duh-"


    Folly honked the horn twice, and I came back to my senses and sped up, pulling open the car door and


    settling in the back seat with rie.


    Just after sitting down, Folly let off the gas and drove straight away.


    The car was quiet all the time, except that I was thinking about the restaurant just now, so I watched


    Folly''s expression through the rearview mirror from time to time.


    She soon caught me looking at her, and finally, the third time I saw each other in the rearview mirror,


    Folly gave up her resistance.


    "Come on, if you have anything to ask, just ask, you are always staring at the back, making my driving


    uneasy." Folly said.


    I couldn''t hold back myughter, "You said it, I don''t mean to interfere with your personal life. I say, he


    has been chasing you for so many years, enough sincere, give each other a chance, it is not


    impossible, right, rie?"


    "Was that uncle just chasing Auntie Folly?" rie asked.


    "Right." I nod and joke, "What do you think?"


    "It''s okay." rie, who has a knack for shying away from words, doesn''t know if she learned from


    Dennis, and reacts too calmly to the ambiguity between men and women.


    I didn''t wait for me to exin the past of the two, and listened to rie narrate, "In my opinion, that


    uncle can not stand Auntie Folly, rtionship matters, or to be evenly matched, in order to go on for a


    long time."


    "Avable at ......"


    Folly didn''t give me a chance to speak, "Listen, rie can see it better than you can."


    I shrugged my shoulders, speechless.


    Folly is instead talking away to herself again.


    "In fact, he can''t handle not only me, but also his old father who is a general and the entire Zuo family


    style, as an artist to get the Golden Horse Award, for this, their father-son rtionship was already stiff,


    not to mention and a second marriage to a woman involved, the big family is like this, the man, how


    many times married does not matter, reced by a woman is unforgivable, this kind of thing I''ve seen


    too much, so Nothing to look forward to, I''m not the kind of woman who can''t live without a man and


    marriage."


    She held the steering wheel with such ease, as if she was telling someone else''s story, but I heard


    such a hint of regret.


    After passing through the intersection, the red light came on in front of him and Folly applied the brakes


    lightly and the car came to a smooth stop.


    "There is no impermeable wall in the world, the Zuo family has engaged for him, his fianc¨¦e is a gentle


    and obedient girl, the most suitable for military families, he thought he hid it well, in fact, the circle has


    long been spread."


    "In the y, he ys someone''s groom, in reality, he''s someone''s fianc¨¦, so what does it have to do


    with me?"


    I do not know Larry''s family soplicated, a time to listen to the mood is a littleplicated, silent


    half a day, before only saying a sentence to, "Perhaps you are too pessimistic, Larry although young,


    but have the courage to adhere to the dream, may not be for you, try to convince the family?"


    "Then consider me selfish." Folly looked up at the rearview mirror.


    Four eyes facing each other, in the mirror she is still the same good-looking independent woman,


    nothing seems to have changed much in the past few years, time is never forgiving to women who are


    willing to spend money on themselves.


    She is obviously smiling, but looks so serious, "military family, too many rules, I am not a woman can


    be bound by the rules and regtions, the workce or home are the same, let him for me and the


    family around, exin, he is tired, I also can not bear, these are enough for me to retreat, rather than


    each of them in peace, goodbye can also be frank. "


    Speaking of this when the green light came on, Folly skilled operation, quickly restarted the vehicle


    towards the front, "like this traffic light, the go, the stop, a second can not hesitate."

 Chapter 1126 - Give you another chance

    Chapter 1126 - Give you another chance


    Folly''s throttle is mmed, with the experience of the initial break with Zack, plus two thin eyebrows


    slightly knitted, Bo anger is difficult to calm, enough to make most men know what to do and back off.


    Only, will Larry be one of the majority?


    At thest intersection of home, I saw Leo driving with Deborah in the direction of the south of the city


    from afar, and the two looked like the people had littlemunication, not knowing what to do.


    Drop us off at home, Folly left, let her go in to see a few little ones also should not, only said tired.


    Is tired or something in his heart, I''m afraid only he knows, to her character, if you do not want to say,


    ask more is also futile.


    Before you even enter, you can already hear Snowy directing Jamie and Jeffery.


    "Not this way brother, be like this, post here!"


    "Jeffery, do you think I''m right?!"


    As soon as I heard such an energetic voice, I was in a good mood not, and while walking inside, I


    joked, "What are you doing? Brother is not yet Snowy do well?"


    "Mama Sister!"


    At the sound of the voice, Snowy dropped what she was holding and ran over to me, running into my


    arms and letting me pick her up.


    "Good girl." Smiling, he scraped the tip of her nose and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Makenterns!" Snowy raised her voice proudly, "Snowy does it best and fastest!"


    "Yeah~ Snowy is so good~ Mom look at that."


    Said then walked to the living room, only to find that the sofa and coffee table are all scattered parts,


    the only one of the first form, barely visible walkingmp look.


    "Isn''t it this one?" I tried to act as surprised as possible, holding thentern in my hand and looking at it


    carefully to make Snowy feel more aplished.


    "Yes, yes! I''m the one who made it, no one helped oh, mommy praise me!"


    "Oh ......Snowy is awesome! Even better than mommy! There are still so many left,ter mommy and


    you guys do it together, you teach mommy OK?"


    "Good!"


    Laughing, he rubbed the child''s head, then remembered that he didn''t see Dennis'' figure, put Snowy


    down, and swept around the house, "Where''s your dad?"


    "Cooking." Snowy has returned to her crafting spree, muttering to herself, "Daddy said a cupcake will


    be awarded to whoever makes the best one!"


    I can''t help butugh at the words, this little guy, when ites to sweets, than anyone else.


    The cake has already been decided.


    Turn your head to look at the kitchen, the lights are on inside, you can vaguely hear some subtle


    movement, afraid of the smell of fumes out, so the door has been closed, so I just waved that nce to


    not find.


    Put down the bag and head for the kitchen.


    Gently push open the door, move as slowly as possible, observe the movement inside through the


    doorway, as the gap besrger, finally Dennis''s figure appears in sight.


    He was standing next to the cooking table, making a vegetable sd, chopping, ting and stirring in


    one fluid motion.


    Behind the pot of soup gurgling, smoking hot, so that the whole kitchen is foggy, but very smoky.


    In particr, the rough lines of the apron with the Disney cartoon pattern painted on Dennis'' body were


    odd.


    "Puff-" did not hold back, suddenly burst outughing.


    Dennis heard theughter, raised his eyes towards me, found me peeking, then put the bowl down, still


    maintaining the action of stirring with chopsticks, slightly narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    slightly curved looking at me, "What are youughing at?"


    "Nothing." I cleared my throat, and only then did I open the door and walk in with my feet up, holding a


    bad smile, dangling it in front of his eyes and jokingly saying, "Mr. George''s apron is special enough, a


    custom model, right?"


    After Dennis felt after a nce down at the pattern on the apron, rather helpless, "It is really, my


    daughter''s handmade custom, only one piece of the world on sale, a thousand gold hard to find."


    "Really?" I wondered, "She''s so free?"


    "She does have quite a bit of time on her hands." Dennis set his chopsticks on the bowl, turned to


    check the soup on the pot, and said absently, "In craft ss today, the teacher asked them to make a


    gift for their parents with steps, and all the other little kids made little dolls or something, but Snowy


    took me by surprise and made this apron for me."


    "Pfft ......" forgive me for not being able to hold back, Snowy''s "love" is too heavy, this is not a way to


    push Dennis to be the family cook?


    I don''t know who taught it, but it is indeed very funny, sucked in a fierce breath, before holding back


    fromughing, "quite appropriate, with your temperament is very consistent ah ~"


    Dennis turned his face to me with a bad smile, "So should I talk to Snowy and have her make one for


    you next time too?"


    "No need!" I hurriedly raised my hand in a fork gesture and faked a snub, "You don''t understand,


    Snowy was the first to think of making it for you, what does that mean, it means the kid prefers to eat


    what you cook."


    He said, walked to Dennis, a head a serious survey of his apron, and then patted him on the shoulder,


    making the appearance of a teacher, said in a serious way, "This is Snowy to give you the award ah,


    you do not disappoint the child''s expectations, the future of the family meal, to you!"


    Dennis gaze slightly astringent, narrowed his eyes and stared at me for two seconds, waiting for me to


    react, has been closely in front of his body, tworge hands on the waist sped, telling me that I can


    not move.


    With each other''s faces only a fist''s distance away, the atmosphere subtly changed a little, and Dennis,


    who was stilling closer to my eyes, lowered his voice and said, "So you''re actually thinking of me?"


    Iughed "heh heh" twice and ducked my head back, not straight, not strong, "Of course! I am your


    dearest wife, can I lie to you? Well--"


    Dennis'' lips covered mine without warning, and then jerked away, his eyes taking on a hint of


    yfulness, "Give you another chance."


    "Originally it was ......" voice unconsciously put small, lowered his eyes, talking to himself, "I made is


    not as good as you do well - "


    "Hmm?"


    No surprise, the moment the words fell, the soft touch wrapped my lips this time.


    The kiss came dominant and aggressive, like a lesson, and the breath quickly became unsteady under


    Dennis'' tug.


    Feeling a change somewhere, I snapped awake and pushed him away, subconsciously covering my


    mouth, "You''re ying a rascal!"


    Dennis pursed his lips and hooked up an intriguing arc, "How is it rogue when it''s between a husband


    and wife?"


    "You--"


    "Hmph!"


    "Make your dinner, no more talking to you!"


    In front of him can not take advantage, simply run away in the dust.


    He kissed his face hot, while walking with his hand against his face to cool down, did not take two


    steps, but Snowy blocked the way.


    She was carrying thepleted walkingmp in her hand, looking up at me curiously with her big eyes


    blinking, "Mom, is it hot in the kitchen, why is your face so red?"


    Me, "......"


    Why don''t you ask your old father?


    "Yeah ......" Iughed awkwardly twice and hurriedly changed the subject, "Yeah, it''s done so quickly,


    it''s so pretty oh, mommy will walk you to find a ce to hang it up okay?"


    "Good!"


    Children are small is good confusion ~

 Chapter 1127 - How can you be so insensitive?

    Chapter 1127 - How can you be so insensitive?


    The orange one was not very conspicuous in the light night, but it was enough to make Snowy jump up


    and down with joy.


    "It''ll look better when thenterns are all up." The year is finally at the feet, counting the six or seven


    years that have passed without crossing the New Year with Dennis.


    The people are still there, the children are around the knee, is not the ordinary happiness is just like


    that.


    It took a long time to realize that I was lost in thought over antern, but I really hope that the first light


    of the winter can follow the wishes of the people.


    Snowy ran back excitedly, envisioning the shocking scene of thenterns lighting up the whole vi


    when the night was deeper, "Mommy, hurry up, Snowy wants to finish the othernterns and hang them


    up too! It''s so beautiful!"


    Helplessly smiled and lifted her feet to follow, a scene like that, with her efficiency, she only saw it in


    her dreams today.


    But in fact, when we returned to the living room, the bed sofa has been lying on top of several already


    done walkingmps, even rie almost done one.


    Then look at Jamie and Jeffery, as if they are still rxed, and seem to have nothing to do with them.


    "These two little guys ......" both want to satisfy Snowy''spetitive spirit, but also refuse to actually


    admit defeat, the bones of a more arrogant than one.


    Snowy, however, had no concern for these, and plunged directly into the pile ofntern parts, with a


    small frown, a serious preparation to start making the next one.


    "Honey," Dennis called out from the dining room at this point, "dinner is served."


    "Hmm." I responded and turned my head to call a few little ones, "Kids ~ go wash your hands and get


    ready for dinner, and continue after you eat."


    "Wait a little longer mommy, Snowy is not hungry yet, eat when it''s done!"


    She was so focused on doing it alone that Jamie and Jeffery had put down the parts they were holding


    and stood up to wait.


    "Snowy, no fooling around oh, Daddy and brothers are hungry, are you letting them wait for you alone


    with a hungry stomach?" I pretended to be angry and deliberately swindled her,"


    Then if you''re not hungry, the dessert stew that Daddy made especially for you will be divided between


    the two brothers!"


    As soon as he heard this, the little one''s ears twitched and the next second he immediately ran to the


    bathroom, "I''ll go wash my hands! I''m the fastest!"


    The scoundrel''s look screamsughter.


    Dennis suddenly came forward and pulled me to the table first and sat down, then opened the stew pot


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    in front of him and a wave of heat rose up to meet him.


    "What is this?" I asked.


    "Dessert stew, didn''t you guess?" Dennis chuckled for hooking the corners of his mouth.


    "I was coaxing Snowy, which know you really did," looked down at the stew pot, smacked his lips, not


    much appetite, so he put the lid on, "or leave it to Snowy, just had afternoon tea with Folly outside, not


    hungry now, just eat some sd with you. "


    Dennis raised an eyebrow and didn''t say anything.


    Dennis is not a big eater, and the kids were so preupied with putting together thentern that the


    meal was over in less than half an hour.


    After dinner was over, several children continued to upy the living room, with Dennis tagging along


    to help out. rie and I were a little tired and sat down for a while, then went upstairs to take a shower.


    Out of the bathroom, a vague smell of sweet smell, follow the smell into the bedroom, you see the


    dresser on the familiar stew pot.


    Dennis came out of the checkroom in his pajamas, sat straight down in the chair, spread his legs apart,


    and then patted the spot on his right thigh, gesturing for me to go over and sit down, "Come."


    He is getting more and more fancy now.


    Pursed lips smiled, lifting the water-controlled towel on his head, went around to him, which sat down,


    "What''s wrong, want to help me put on a mask?"


    Dennis smiled without saying anything, reached out and picked up the stew pot on the table and


    opened the lid, used a spoon to scoop a mouthful to his own, took a sip and felt it was not hot before he


    handed it to me again, his tone was so gentle that he could pinch out water, "It''s not hot, open your


    mouth."


    I looked at him and dutifully drank all the rest from the spoon, and a warmth surged in my stomach,


    "Mmm~ good!"


    The business is like a fish in water, cooking is also just right, said dessert, but not too greasy, very


    special taste.


    Dennis then smiled with satisfaction and took my hand to hold the stew pot, "Drink it yourself."


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.


    Dennis picked up the hair dryer again, one hand lifted his long wet hair, one hand carefully controlling


    the temperature and direction of the wind, looking in the mirror with concentration and enjoyment.


    The remaining two sips, really can not drink, put down the stew pot, nced from the mirror, found


    Dennis smiling, sweet, demented smile.


    God is really partial to this man, even this look, but also do not see the slightest foolishness, but called


    people worried about putting him out, but also can charm how many women.


    There was such a hint of defiance, secretly fighting in his heart, so he violently put the stew pot on the


    table, narrowed his eyes, stared at Dennis''s face in the mirror, and slyly checked, "What are you


    After thest wedding, I''ve gotten to know the full extent of Dennis today.


    Now women, power, expanding business territory, in his eyes are irrelevant, cozy wife and children is


    the first priority.


    Today you can secretly n a wedding, tomorrow and do apetent home cook, may be when the


    mind again, think of what strange and bizarre ideas into action, if not a little psychological preparation,


    but also really to be surprised.


    Dennis sniffed and looked in the mirror, the corners of his mouth turned up and he frowned, "Did I


    smile?"


    "Look at you!" I pointed to the corner of his lips in the mirror, "Can''t even hide it! Come on, what is it


    that you''re hiding from me?!"


    "Oh ......" Dennisughed twice and spread his hands helplessly, "No really."


    Said here and paused for a moment, put the hair dryer to the side, unarmed for me to organize half-dry


    hair, "I did not even find myself smiling, is to look at you happy just, may be now peaceful and happy,


    less hooked up with the calctions, are not going to hide emotions."


    "Really?" I raised one eyebrow and deliberately made things difficult for him, "Are you trying to make


    me happy? People say that the seven-year itch is the time to look at each other, we''ve been together


    for so many years, are you sure that you''re not feeling bored of looking at me?"


    Dennis did not speak, and turned on the hair dryer, this time the temperature is lower, the cold wind


    from the cor into the clothes, so cold I shivered, turned his head and nced at him, unreasonable,


    "You have a personal vendetta!"


    Dennis moved and frowned helplessly, "Mrs. George, is it business for me to blow-dry your hair, or is it


    business for us to talk as a couple? There is no difference between public and private, how can there


    be a personal vendetta?"


    That seems to make sense.


    Nope, who wants to reason with him!


    "I don''t care!" Stubbornly raising her chin, she retorted defiantly, "You''re just bullying me!"


    The words fell, the furrow between Dennis''s eyebrows deepened a little, squeezed into a Chuan


    character when he raised his hand violently, cupped my chin, without warning in my face a hard kiss.


    "Umm-!"


    "What are you doing?!"


    "You''re not saying I''m bullying you?" Dennis''s tightly furrowed brow stretched out, a dead pig not afraid


    of boiling water look, "to meet the wife''s requirements, obligatory, do you need other services? Hmm?"


    "You--"


    "Drip drip drip ......"


    I was about to settle the score with Dennis when my phone rang.


    When I picked it up, I saw that it was Folly''s note, so I picked it up.


    "What''s wrong Folly?"


    When talking on the phone, Dennis suddenly became restless, the whole face buried in my neck, as if it


    were, exhaling hot air from the neck to the ear, tickling.


    "Miss Kennedy? Your friend is drunk and I see that you are the person she contacted recently, is it


    convenient toe and pick her up?"


    "Huh?" I froze for a moment, then nodded and jumped off Dennis violently, "Got it, please send me the


    address by text message, thanks."


    Hanging up the phone, he headed for the checkroom, while walking, he exined to Dennis, "Folly is


    drunk at the bar, I''ll go over and check it out."


    Dennis did not answer the question, and pulled my hand violently, my whole weight is unstable, and fell


    directly into his arms.


    "Stop it." I struggled to get up, "Folly''s waiting at the bar!"


    "I can''t believe someone would care." Dennis changed positions, hugged me and headed for the bed.


    "The calls areing to me, who else cares? Dennis, do as you''re told, it''ste and Folly is not safe to


    be alone."


    Dennispletely ignored my words, put me on the bed, then the whole person pressed up, two thick


    eyebrows depressed squeezed to the brow, "are over the people, why so ufortable?"


    "What do you mean?" What does going to pick up a friend when he''s drunk have to do with unraveling?


    Dennis sighed long and hard and fell on his side on the bed, "The bar didn''t close that early, call back


    after twenty minutes, no one picked up and went again, not bad for twenty minutes."


    Although I don''t know what Dennis is up to, I can''t resist him, so I have topromise.


    The torturous pinch watch waited for twenty minutes, I hurriedly pressed the callback button, the phone


    was quickly connected, and before I could speak, a familiar male voice came from the other side.


    "ra I guess, it''s Larry, Folly is with me, you don''t have to worry about it, go to bed early, good night."

 Chapter 1128 - As you are, so be it

    Chapter 1128 - As you are, so be it


    "Late ...... Ann."


    The phone hung up for a few seconds before I came back to my senses as an afterthought, rolled over


    and propped my head up and asked Dennis, "How did you know Larry was at that bar?"


    "I don''t know." Dennis'' mouth lifted in a smug beard, without opening his eyes, with the subdued look of


    having everything under control.


    "You don''t know?" I didn''t believe it, "Then how can you be sure that Folly will be picked up?"


    Dennis then lifted his eyes, dark eyes, and looked at me deeply, "Because I know exactly what it''s like


    to miss and not see."


    "Tell me carefully?" I suddenly got excited and waited excitedly for his exnation.


    Dennis slowly closed his eyes again and refused to cooperate, "My mouth is dry, I don''t have the


    strength to continue~"


    Leo''s bitchy and beguiling look was simply learned by him to the essence.


    After all, don''t you just want to take advantage of it?


    But who let me want to hear the gossip, in order to satisfy curiosity, although reluctantly, or ck face,


    quickly leaned down in Dennis a kiss on the cheek.


    "Okay, now you can talk!"


    Dennis face shed momentary smugness, although quickly collected, but I can still see clearly.


    ra ah ra, you should have been tougher just now, crying and hanging, he can still not say?


    Bye bye let him take advantage of it!


    It''s a good thing Dennis does what he says he''s going to do and there are no more ruses.


    He moved his body to a morefortable position, a hand through the gap between the neck and


    pillow, and smoothly wrapped around me, with a little force, my whole person will be on his chest, the


    broad palm began to restlessly roam in my body.


    Heh, man!


    Just as he was about to have a fit, Dennis finally spoke up without slowing down.


    "What do I do when I know you''re not around and I can''t get in touch?"


    "How?"


    "In a ce where no one can see, adjust the flight mode and call your number over and over again."


    "You''re talking about that time in HL Area, right?" Recalling the past, the mood seems to be much


    calmer, afraid of evoking some bad emotions, so I thought of pressing the topic down, "I understand,


    before you had too many things that you could not say, it''s all in the past, what is important is the


    present moment."


    "Well." Dennis understood my thoughts, did not continue to go deeper, continued, "I mean, feelings are


    like a flood of beasts, not human can stop, even I can not stop the thoughtse, over and over again


    in solitude out of control, let alone Larry?"


    I seem to have some understanding, nkly nodded in recognition, and suddenly remembered


    something, raised the volume violently said, "But Folly said, will stop in time, should have long blocked


    Larry''s contact information, right? How can he call through ......"


    "Ow! Could it be!?"


    At the end of the day, I suddenly realized that the sound of voice, the thing to this is not clear?


    The first thing you can do is to say a thousand words, she was not able to ruthlessly cut off the


    connection between each other after all.


    The message can be read and not returned, the phone can be watched not to answer, she is in no one


    to watch his love rampage, the surface is indifferent, but the heart is in a duel with reason, until finally,


    defeated.


    Before that, whether it is Zack or Larry, in my eyes, Folly treats feelings with a unique rational


    consideration of adults, can weigh the pros and cons well, even if not to the whole body, but also to put


    themselves in the lowest risk position.


    But this rational obviously can not estimate Larry''s temperament, from Folly''s performance, he has


    be an irregr variable in her life.


    Iy my whole body on Dennis'' chest and patted it with my hand, "Eh, how do you know so much about


    Folly? Sent someone to spy on her?"


    "I''m not that bored." Dennis grabbed my hand and exined, "Larry''s current curiosity is considered


    the top of the circle, countless pairs of eyes are watching, still need my people to follow? But I did step


    in and press a lot of news for the two of them."


    I instantly smelled the ambiguity and unconsciously opened my eyes wide, yfully set Dennis'' words,


    "Hey, what''s the news? What''s the news?"


    Dennis suddenly rolled over and pinned me underneath, reacting, his hands had been raised above his


    head and held in a death grip, "Since you are so on top of these things, why don''t you experience it in


    real life?"


    With that, his free hand went through the hem of his shirt and nonchntly explored my vacuum


    pajamas.


    Knowing that he was going to y for real, I hurriedly begged for mercy, "Dennis, husband, I was


    wrong, I''m not interested, no more questions, never again, you stop it!"


    Dennis lowered his head, his whole face came up to me, and deliberately rubbed his nose against the


    tip of my nose, "Don''t you know that the mouth of the eater is short?"


    "What?" I froze for a moment and then gasped, "That bowl of dessert ...... you mean?!"


    I said how kind he was!


    "Or what?" Dennis said with a low breath, "Mending, you have to do something to vent it out, right?"


    "......" I''ll never eat his tonic stew again!


    Although but, I''m really not in the mood!


    "Dennis......" I have a bitter face, still pretending to be pitiful, "today apanied rie in thepany


    busy all day, andter went shopping, really tired, or else, another day? "


    After saying that made a swallowing motion, really not sure to dissuade this lustful wolf.


    However, Dennis was surprisingly nice to talk to and let go of me without saying a word andy back


    down.


    Not waiting for me to speak, and leisurely speak, "the world does not leak the wall, especially Larry is a


    big tree attracts the wind, the news will sooner orter to the left side of the family, that is the real fishy


    rain."


    I didn''t dare to answer Dennis'' words andy down beside him at ease, leaning against him and


    sleeping peacefully.


    What if the background of the left family is strong, even if the use of military forces, Folly is not a


    character of knocking out the teeth and swallowing blood, who suffered a loss is not certain.


    ......


    Because of the close ties between Foris Wine and Skully, rie decided to take the bull by the horns


    and propose a takeover of Hensley Town''srgest winepany.


    Once the project is in ce, the George Group will provide the wine for the clubhouse on its own,


    avoiding the risk of counterfeit wine and preventing people from taking advantage of the opportunity to


    tamper.


    After getting the information from Folly and confirming that Danial and QuinnLucas and others had a


    private deal, rie and I immediately left for Hensley Town to make a formal offer.


    I had an appointment with the person in charge of the other party at a Korean restaurant, and after I got


    off the ne, I took a taxi straight to the agreed ce.


    Then I pushed open the door of the box, but I didn''t know whether I should lift my foot to go in.


    In the box, in addition to the head of Hensley Town with a Mediterranean head, there was another man


    sitting with his back to us, that thin five short body, carbon ckplexion, so recognizable that it


    was hard to pretend not to recognize.


    rie''s decision to buy Hensley Town''spany was impromptu, not many people in the know, Quinn


    actually figured out her intentions in advance and arrived first, it seems that this guy from a small gang,


    but also not the simple-minded category.


    "It''s Miss riana, right?" The person in charge got up to greet rie, treating me like a secretary, "I


    heard that you are young, I didn''t expect to be so young, really young and talented,e,e,e,


    take a seat."


    rie gave me a look and waited for me to say something.


    Without waiting for me to say anything, Quinn''s broken English squeaked out, "Miss Kennedy, are you


    scared?"


    The effortless phrase seemed to poke a hole in rie''s heart, and she reached out to take me by the


    hand and led me graciously in to sit down, keeping it up the whole time, smiling and not showing a


    trace of timidity.


    The head of thepany was in high spirits and seemed particrly pleased to be able to work with


    the George Group, "Miss riana is very kind, it''s an honor to work with Hensley Town, and the two of


    you even came here personally, it''s really too sincere. The three of us will work together to create a


    new wine empire! When that happens, there will be nothing left for Foris Wine!"


    He was obviously a little drunk, but his words were still coherent.


    It seems that before we came, Quinn had already made a verbal agreement as the George Group''s


    partner, so that the other party would assume that the future cooperation would be jointly financed by


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the three parties.


    I had hoped to make a quick fix, but I got a bellyful of defeat, until the end, rie and I tacitly agreed


    not to mention the acquisition.


    The head of Hensley Town was so drunk that he was picked up as soon as the meal was over. Quinn


    took us to the door, and before getting into the car, he called me aside.


    "Miss Kennedy, I hope this situation today, is the first and thest time, go back and persuade Dennis


    to sign with us as soon as possible, we have been working very well together, don''t spoil this love."


    Sure enough, half a cut shorter than me, raised his eyes to look at me, most of the whites of the eyes


    are turned over, some hideous and horrible.


    "I think you misunderstand, we''ve never worked together, and it''s not up to me to make any decisions


    Dennis wants to make."


    Quinn shook his head as he listened, looking extremely impatient, "I don''t want to hear this, we''ve been


    bound since the day I bought your painting, don''t try to get rid of us and go it alone, understand?"


    He gave me a fierce re, walked out a few steps and turned back, "If you disregard the previous love,


    I don''t mind creating some trouble in your life."


    With those words, Quinn took off.


    Looking at his even somewhatical back from a distance, I gave a coldugh.


    I have encountered less trouble in my life? This kind of threat, which is not at all lethal.

 Chapter 1129 The Greatest Evil

    Chapter 1129 The Greatest Evil


    Empty-handed, when getting off the ne, the two people are not in a high mood, far from seeing


    Dennis waiting at the pick-up gate, but also just pursed his lips and smiled.


    The car drove out for a while, mentioned the trip to Hensley Town, some helplessness, "the acquisition


    of most of the things to abort, Quinn can think of Hensley Town, other domestic enterprises are


    estimated to have arranged eyes, it is difficult to avoid, or have to think of other ways."


    Dennis drove intently, reacting calmly, "There''s no rush."


    After a moment of silence, he asked again slowly, "Want to go back and rest, or have something to eat


    first?"


    "It doesn''t matter, you decide." The thought of being put on the spot by Quinn clogged my heart.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, rie interjected, "Daddy, drop me off out front, I want to go


    back to the clubhouse first."


    Dennis raised his eyes and swept the rearview mirror, "Not tired?"


    rie shook her head, "Hensley Town is close, nothing exhausting. Recently Quinn''s people have


    been hanging out at the store from time to time, and I''m afraid the staff won''t feelfortable without


    the boss."


    Dennis didn''t answer, silently hit the full steering wheel, turned the direction and drove directly to the


    clubhouse.


    "Thank you daddy." rie said thank you and turned her head to look out the window with a heavy


    heart and didn''t interrupt again.


    When there was a block away from the clubhouse, it bumped into the evening rush and was stuck in


    the middle of the road.


    The numbers on the traffic lights change at a tortoise speed provoking boredom in the heart, so I rolled


    down the window to look around blindly, see the traffic ahead, a nce, one of the ck BMW


    windows, Lucas''s face shed.


    The eyes subconsciously followed the window until the BMW crossed the intersection and disappeared


    around the corner.


    Is it a hallucination? I always feel that the woman next to Lucas has been seen somewhere.


    "What''s wrong?" Dennis asked in a low voice when he saw that something was wrong with me.


    "I think, I saw Lucas." I lifted my chin and pointed in the direction of the left front, "Just past, I guess I''ve


    already been to the clubhouse."


    "Hmm." Dennis responded with a slight sideways nce to the back seat and asked, "Is the clubhouse


    okay?"


    rie looked innocent, first shook his head, and then suddenly remembered something like, hurriedly


    took out his phone to check a nce, to confirm that really did not miss any important news, and only


    then opened his mouth to reply, "No, it''s all trivial matters, I have dealt with before getting on the ne."


    Dennis nodded, did not pursue the question, it so happened that the direction of the green light, then


    restarted the car, the car speed is obviously much higher than before.


    Turned his head to look at his face without any expression, surrounded by more tension for no reason,


    the heart can not help but give birth to a little unease.


    Soon, the club arrived, Dennis parked the car directly at the door, even without pulling the key, with us


    a piece of the car, and walked in with great strides.


    When rie came back, a small assistant came out to greet her immediately.


    "Miss rian, you''re back."


    Dennis swept right past the other side and walked inside with a cold face.


    It was his first visit to rie''s ce. The young assistant recognized the richest man at once and was


    stunned by Dennis'' powerful aura for several seconds as the two brushed past each other.


    "Those cks didn''t cause any trouble today, did they?" rie spoke up to interrupt his thoughts.


    "No." The assistant came back and said with a smile, "No one came at all today, except for the Lucas


    set, no cks could be seen around the clubhouse."


    Lucas''s men are from the mob, fierce and fierce, just standing there can be scared half of the children


    dare not speak, the employees have always been afraid of the heart, rare not to hang around in front of


    the eyes, naturally, happy to be together.


    rie, however, caught the crux of it and, with one foot in her step, asked seriously, "What''s he doing


    here?"


    "Send us wine." The assistant was surprised, "Didn''t Manager Yang tell you?"


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.


    Strange, just now people are still in the, where to run ......"


    Seeing this situation, we have vaguely sensed that something is wrong.


    rie''s face sank and she asked in a muffled voice, "What''s going on?"


    rie is usually easy-going look, suddenly strong up, scared the little assistant instantly collected the


    hands and feet, after standing in a disciplined manner, a serious tell the truth.


    "It''s nothing, just Lucas and Mrs. George came together and said you have agreed to the wine, we


    were afraid to ept it, but Mrs. George said we do not put her in mind, to fire us all, Yang manager


    took the decision to ept the wine."


    Mrs. George?


    I said those words? Howe I don''t know?


    These days have been busy in the clubhouse, is there anyone who does not know me?


    Inexplicably a little angry, the tone is not very good, "you think clearly, sure I forced you to collect the


    wine?"


    Hearing me say so, the little assistant smiled tteringly, "Mrs. George you are joking, you are so good-


    tempered, naturally you will not be difficult for us, I am talking about the other Mrs. George."


    "It looks like me doesn''t it?"


    Perhaps it was Jannings who was using my face as a woofer, the exact same face, except for the


    closest people, it''s not surprising that ordinary people can''t tell the difference.


    "No way, that one is not half as good looking as you, it''s totally a-face ......" Realizing that he had


    said the wrong thing, he hurriedly changed his tone, "Sorry, I don''t mean to despise Mrs. George''s


    aesthetics."


    I found, this person said half a day, a sentence did not get to the point, no wonder from the cultural city


    with the club, are only a small assistant, and so he exined clearly, can kill people in a hurry.


    It''s a good thing rie knows how to take it and only asks the most important question, "Where''s the


    wine?"


    "It''s in the wine vault in the basement." The young assistant finished calmly and side-stepped to give us


    the way to the basement.


    rie was just about to lift her foot when a siren sounded behind her.


    Turn around, shing red and blue police lights of the police car parked in front of the clubhouse,


    several uniformed police officers opened the door down and walked straight to us.


    The male police officer in charge directly showed his police card and the search warrant in his hand,


    "Your clubhouse is suspected of illegal smuggling transactions, and is now being searched ording to


    thew, who is in charge here?"


    I stepped right up and held rie back, "I am."


    The voice of Diana, who was in a state of confusion that year, will be repeated in rie''s body after so


    many years.


    This underhanded tactic is that person''s style, and it seems that I was not wrong just now.


    rie is so old, but she still hasn''t improved at all, except for nting evidence, nothing new.


    The value of the wine used in the club is very high, and the amount of money involved is significant,


    that, to really let them in and caught, rie as the legal person of the club, it is inevitable to be taken


    away and detained.


    The male police officer gave me a nce and a cold attitude, "Please cooperate with us and go in with


    us to search."


    At this time, the sound of sharp brakes cut through the air, one after another car braked sharply in front


    of the clubhouse on the road, reporters swarmed with cameras and microphones.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The police, fearing that the scene would get out of hand, took the initiative to stop people, and even so,


    the entrance to the clubhouse was surrounded by a flood of people.


    "Mrs. George, may I ask what you think about your daughter''s smuggling?"


    "At a young age, you are suspected of breaking ourws, is it because of theck of upbringing due to


    being raised abroad for years?"


    "MIss riana, did you choose to start your own business in entertainment because you essentially


    practice the principle of just-in-time and sucking up money?"


    "Is it convenient for Mr. Police to reveal how long the richest man''s daughter will face a sentence if the


    case is proven?"


    "......"


    Men, women, gentle students, young women, they wielded the camera and microphone in their hands,


    wantonly cut the life of the child, oral criticism, self-proimed justice, but do not know that they are the


    greatest evil.


    "That''s enough!" I shouted out uncontrobly, "What do you know about my daughter and who are you


    to judge?!"


    The noisy crowd was instantly quiet, most of them were stunned, and a few were not afraid to die, so


    the camera was aimed directly at me.


    The richest wife screaming in the street, what a good point, the title I have helped them to think of - the


    richest woman behind the unknown side.


    Unfortunately, I am not in a joking mood, not only not afraid of being filmed, but even look directly at the


    "I don''t care which newspaper you are from, I''ll just say it once, whether my family has broken thew


    or not, naturally the police will judge, but if the images you have taken today, about me and my family, if


    they get out or appear in any news channel, I guarantee that you will be sued until you lose your


    reputation."


    Speaking of which, the reporter who knew better had closed the lens cap, and only the camera that


    was facing me remained stubborn.


    I looked straight at the camera and smiled contemptuously, and the woman hiding behind the camera


    revealed her head.


    Looking at each other, I was more forceful, "I personally support freedom of speech for journalists, but


    whoever does it to my children, then I''m sorry, please be prepared to go against the whole the George


    Group."


    After saying that, purse your lips, half-smile and keep smiling.


    After confronting each other for nearly five seconds, the female reporter finally lost the battle and slowly


    turned off the machine in her hand.


    The male officer scoffed at this and said, "Mrs. George has a lot of swagger, how dare you make


    threats in front of the police?" I''m afraid you''ve forgotten all about thewyer''s code.


    A threat?


    Sort of.


    To be able to defend rie in this way, at least I am honest in my heart.


    Squeezing out a fake smile, and not being polite with him, he said stiffly, "You say so, no mother can be


    calm when ites to her child, so if you want to sue me, go ahead."


    "But," I paused and looked at the reporter, "if I remember correctly, the person has to agree before a


    case can be filed, right? Do you, anyone, want to pursue this?"


    No one responded to the silence of the Yachats.


    See not catch my pigtail, the male police officer waved his hand, began to be impatient, "Okay, do not


    pull these useless, I know you rich people have always been in the eyes of no one, but I tell you,


    everyone is equal before thew, you''d better beg God to bless you can withstand the investigation, if I


    search out, wait for the bottom of the jail!"


    "Search!"

 Chapter 1130 - Lend your good advice

    Chapter 1130 - Lend your good advice


    As soon as the words were spoken, a group of people pushed their way inside and headed straight for


    the wine store.


    The police have no conclusive evidence to prove that rie is directly rted to the smuggling of fine


    wine, the most they can do is detain the person for forty-eight hours.


    No matter how well nned Quinn and the others are, I''d give anything to have rie on the hook.


    When I was not able to stay with Diana the whole time, now I have to be rie''s bottom.


    Standing in the doorway of the wine store, patting the back of rie''s hand, restraining her emotions


    while gesturing to her to take it easy, no matter what happens, I will be with her to face it.


    "Open up." The male police officer couldn''t wait to get to the front of the line.


    The employee in charge of the key looked at me and rie, and after receiving permission, took out


    the key and inserted it into the lock hole.


    The moment you turn the lock cylinder, the wine vault violently came "bang" the sound of broken ss.


    Across a door, the sound was clear and crushing.


    The police officers present almost simultaneously into a state ofbat readiness, pulled out the pistol


    pinned to the waist, all together aimed at the heavy door, the next second, the male police officers will


    open the door employees ripped aside, and teammates for a simple eye contact, a kick up.


    "Bang--" The door panel fell heavily against the wall and the center door opened wide.


    The heavy smell of alcohol came, appeared in the eyes of the crowd is full of scarlet gilt mixed with


    alcohol, almost diffused over the threshold flow out, the corner of the baskets filled with wine lids


    scattered everywhere, ss shattered, the light shining in the water, vaguely reflecting the light.


    Dennis stood in the middle of a floor of liquor, pants leg wet most of the way, suit jacket has been


    thrown to nowhere, leaving only the thin white shirt inside, tie hanging crookedly on the neck, next to a


    few drops of red wine stains.


    Hearing the movement of the officers huddled in the doorway before he looked over head-on, revealing


    only half a bottle of whiskey left in his hand, and tilted his head and took arge sip without any haste.


    The male police officer''s "stop" throughout the basement, but did not make time stand still, the bottle


    "bang bang" broken, and fell to the ground and other broken bottles collided together, leaving arge


    arrogant wall The wine marks on the wall.


    The male police officer''s face was green with anger, grinding his back teeth, his eyes were sparking,


    and he couldn''t say a word for half a day.


    Dennis was innocent, his face unchanged as he raised his hand to dry the wine at the corner of his


    mouth, "What''s the matter, and bothering so many policerades to make a personal trip?"


    This damn sickly sexy, really call people love and hate.


    I almost lost augh, so I had to use the energy to grab the words, "Someone reported us illegal


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    smuggling, specially applied for a search warrant to search it."


    "Oh," Dennis said lightly, "that''s a bad coincidence, there was a little ident and the wine spilled all


    over."


    Said here a pause, raised his eyes to the male police officers, carelessly spread his fingers towards a


    mess on the ground, "If you don''t mind, help yourself."


    The wine spilled, the bottle broke, destroyed the corpse, go in also have to "wet", fall not half good,


    foolish to go in it.


    The male officer gave Dennis a defiant re, but ultimately said nothing, collected his gun and led his


    men toward the exit.


    Not two steps, and suddenly stopped, Yin Yang sarcastically said, "Mrs. George and Mr. George is


    worthy of being a couple, one singing and one tacit understanding, the whole City P is afraid to find the


    second pair!


    In this tone, he is trying to say that we are "working together", right?


    What kind of person would conclude that my family is evil based on empty words alone?


    I just yed dumb and took it all in, "With your good advice, we will definitely grow old together!"


    "Hmph," the male police officer sneered, "I hope the next time we deal with each other, you''ll still be


    able tough as much as you are now!"


    After saying this, he left indignantly.


    That temperament, do not know what we think we have a deep hatred, now people are so


    "discriminatory" businessmen, not yet the stolen goods, we "qualify", as if determined the George


    Group to go to today The George Group has made a lot of money, and none of it is clean.


    When their figures disappeared in the basement door, Dennis raised his feet and walked out, the soles


    of his shoes and the ss squeezed one step at a time, rhythmically emitting a "clucking" sound.


    The wine warehouse is not heated, through the hall wind from time to time, cold people straight shrink


    neck, I hurriedly let Dennis to change clothes down, "are wet, to the rest room to deal with it, do not


    freeze cold."


    "Not so much." Dennis didn''t care much and looked at rie with a serious face, "Get someone to


    move the rest of the wine immediately and find a hidden ce to hide it, it might be usefulter."


    At that rie and I couldn''t help but look at the pile of open baskets, showing a scared look.


    It turns out that Dennis did not destroy all the wine, but only to create an illusion to conceal the sea,


    most of the smuggled wine is still intact in the wine basket, but where those police officers are not


    afraid of trouble, go in more than a nce, it can be filed on the spot.


    Time is toote, only a gamble, fortunately, he won the bet.


    Fearing that the group of police officers would go and return, I hurried out to urge rie, "Go, do as


    your father says and do as you are told."


    rie nodded with a gloomy expression, then instructed the staff who came with the door to gather


    people, "In addition to the security guards at the door, and the hall cleaners, all handed over here, let


    them be natural, do not rm the reporters outside."


    "Understood." The employees got the order and left in response.


    rie added, "Mommy, I''m sorry for your trouble today, leave this ce to me, you and Daddy go


    upstairs to the manager''s room for a rest,ter I''ll have someone send a clean set of clothes up, when


    I''m done here, I''ll go up and give an ount of the situation."


    Dennis did not react, calmly lifted his feet and left, I gave rie a "rx" wink, and then followed.


    All the way out, there have been employees one after another hurrying down the road.


    When waiting for the elevator, Dennis intentionally or unintentionally nced towards the door,


    probably watching the police car drive away.


    Dennis finished showering, rie also pushed the door in, a cautious look of doing something wrong,


    and did not dare to sit, walked to the sofa and began to apologize, "I''m sorry daddy, this time I was not


    careful in using people, almost let the whole project die, I will take full responsibility."


    As always, rational, detached, and permeated with an unusual restraint.


    At this moment I heard God''s announcement that all the efforts made before were in vain, and that


    rie''s calmness and indifference were engraved in her bones, and that she would not tantly reveal


    her emotions.


    In the end, he inherited Mario''s patience.


    Dennis was clearly not that subtle, focusing only on the event itself, "I want to know, what are you going


    to do about it?"


    rie was silent for a moment and said, "Fire the manager involved and never hire him, and


    thoroughly investigate the personal rtionships of all the employees in the club to make sure the


    same thing doesn''t happen again, and upgrade the surveince equipment so that we can deal with


    unexpected situations at any time."


    I nodded silently, it''s not easy to consider the problem from three aspects in such a short time.


    But Dennis didn''t seem satisfied and raised his thick eyebrows upward, a little aggressively, "That''s it?"


    rie''s eyes shed with obvious consternation, a brief frown between her eyebrows and quickly


    melted away, slightly helpless, "Sorry daddy, otherwise, I haven''t thought of it yet."


    In less than a minute, two apologies have been made and the atmosphere has changed subtly. Dennis


    has always unconsciously put pressure on his subordinates in the workce, and now he has applied


    this to rie.


    Subconscious workce habits are difficult to detect, I can only speak out to ease the atmosphere,


    jokingly said, "Well, things are in the past, family chat, so serious why?"


    "rie is still young, not enough experience, you are seniors in this area, so do not sell it ~"

 Chapter 1131 - Hometown, Hometown, Destiny

    Chapter 1131 - Hometown, Hometown, Destiny


    Dennis'' deep eyes nced at me and immediately understood, his face eased a bit before he spoke


    again, "I''m not asking how you''re going to make amends, but what are you going to do after being set


    up?"


    Does this mean that rie is going to fight back?


    rie apparently alsoprehended the meaning of thisyer, but some difficulties, swallowed, and


    Gu is saying, "naturally can not bye eat this dumb loss, warn the people underneath, and ck people


    to draw a line, prohibit each other to enter and exit the clubhouse, should be able to y some role


    ......"


    Dennis took a deep breath, slowly lowered his eyes, and asked rhetorically, "Who taught you that when


    you are beaten for no reason, you don''t take into ount the fault of the person who beat you, but


    instead restrain yourself and just tolerate it?" Leo?


    This obviously does not make sense, ording to Leo''s nature, was pitted, not to say a hundred times,


    at least ten times back, to repay the grievance with virtue? Dream on.


    "No." rie frowned and lowered her eyes, avoiding Dennis'' harsh gaze, as if she had concerns.


    This naturally eluded Dennis'' eyes, "What are you worried about?"


    rie was silent for a moment before she looked up again, not directly answering Dennis'' question, but


    looking at me worriedly.


    I subconsciously adjusted my sitting position and lifted my hair back from my ears, "Why are you


    looking at me like that, do I have something dirty on my face?"


    Dennis showed a hint of shrewdness in his eyes, and seemed to sense that something was wrong, and


    asked to the point, "You don''t dare to retaliate back because of mommy?"


    rie then nodded slowly and took out a photo from the pocket of her coat and respectfully handed it


    to Dennis.


    Dennis took one look at it, threw the photo at me with a nk face, then folded his legs, his mouth


    curled yfully, and asked, "What do you have in mind? Think I''ve betrayed your mommy and this


    family?"


    The photo is the same as the time Quinn and the others found their way to the house, Dennis and


    Olivia, only this one is a little more ambiguous.


    Thest time rie showed up, I hid the photo so that the kids wouldn''t see it and think about it, but I


    didn''t expect it.


    Whates cannot be stopped, the problem must be solved.


    rie politely gave the answer, "I am a junior, I am not qualified toment on your and mommy''s


    rtionship issues."


    The family, the man outside the family red g is not umon, rie is also considered to grow up


    in the rich generation, must have heard a lot of these things, probably in her view, Dennis and I love is


    true, but he also hid the whole family in the gold house is also true.


    In the end, it was Quinn who believed in their provocations.


    But it''s no wonder that Dennis has always been clean, except for one Olivia, who was a thorn in our


    side at the beginning and is now being used by outsiders to make a story.


    rie so smart, ying sloppy eyes is also futile, so I had to look at Dennis skimmed his mouth, raised


    his eyebrows and said I can not do anything about it, their own mess, or to clean up their own!


    He raised his eyebrows, slightly paved his eyes, signaling me to calm down a little before speaking


    again unhurriedly, "I can tell you that the photo is real."


    Hmm?


    I couldn''t help but stare round, this is not quite the same as imagined, Dennis should not bemitted


    to clear the rtionship, directly admitted to what?


    Do not want the image in the hearts of children?


    rie''s reaction was calm, listening silently, not picking up the conversation or expressing any opinion,


    as if she just needed to ept it and didn''t intend to put Dennis on moral trial for it.


    Not pursuing it, in the end is not care, which proves that in her heart, Dennis and I mean the same


    thing, just one moreyer of blood rtionship than outsiders, other than that, is not enough to touch


    her emotions.


    I really don''t know whether to be happy or not.


    The room fell into a dead silence for half a minute before Dennis'' voice rang out again in a low tone,


    "She is the sister of a deceased friend of mine, and I treat her as my own sister, but she has repeatedly


    hurt your mother, touching the bottom line, and we have been cut off from each other."


    rie still didn''t say anything, but it was clear from her expression that the words had been taken in.


    Dennis lifted his lips, his tone intriguing, "You don''t believe me?"


    rie finally shook her head, "I believe."


    After a pause, he looked up at us again and added, "I''ll make her pay for what happened today."


    "Hmm." Dennis nodded slightly, then remembered something and said carelessly, "Ask your assistant


    to adjust your schedule and apany us to Newton Town tomorrow."


    "Yes." rie blurted out, thought about it and felt wrong, some worry said, "But the clubhouse just had


    such a big incident, and I was away for so long, will ......"


    Dennis wiggled his index finger, "Their purpose has been achieved, there won''t be any more big moves


    for a while, so go ahead and arrange it."


    "Got it, I''m on my way." rie finished, bent her upper body and closed the door and exited.


    I waited for the footsteps to go away before I nudged Dennis'' arm and asked, "What are we doing back


    in Newton Town?"


    Dennis, with a smile in his eyes, yed sloppy, "What do you think?"


    Newton Town, in addition to the hometown is the hometown, rie in Newton Town lived for a short


    time, and at that time did not remember, is not much affection for things, then there is only one


    possibility left.


    Diana.


    "It''s time to go see her." Heart as if suddenly pressed a boulder, smothered, lowered his eyes and said


    to himself, "And grandpa, Snowy they have not yet given grandpa incense."


    The people left behind in that part of Newton Town are all important people in my life.


    When I think of these, I feel that the power of life is too small, the more I want to desperately grasp


    things, but like grabbing a handful of sand, the harder the faster you lose.


    When emotionse up, it''s all written on your face.


    Dennis fiercely reached out and swept me into his arms, his broad palms squeezing my shoulders


    soothingly twice, "They''ll only be happy if we''re doing well."


    Although I know he intends to enlighten, but still can not help the sensuality, pressed to his chest,


    sighing, "If I can, I would like to go back to the old days, everyone is well, we love a little less, but they


    are safe and healthy, not just in our life hurriedly skimmed, leaving a light stroke, the wind blows away."


    Dennis sniffed deeply, his chest heaving violently, "Then it seems you can only me me."


    I got up from his arms, tilted my head to look at his Hu Qing hidden chin, "again said bastard words,


    said well, Edgar caused everything, never mention again, you want to feel sorry for yourself again, take


    everything on their heads?"


    "That''s not what I''m talking about." Dennis lost his smile, his big hand on the back of my head, pressing


    me back against his chest, his warm palm rubbing my hair with a single stroke, "It''s because I couldn''t


    love you less."


    "But anything less would not be what it is today."


    The heart suddenly calmed down, like a breeze blowing through, many waves were smoothed out.


    Perhaps he is right, life, illness and death, the human condition, there is an established destiny, a slight


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    difference, perhaps we will not be as we are today, but still feel each other''s temperature and heartbeat


    peacefully.

 Chapter 1132 When did you know about it?

    Chapter 1132 When did you know about it?


    After paying respects to the elders and grandmother of the George family, we came to Diana''s


    cemetery.


    The ck-and-white photo on the tombstone has not been damaged in any way after several years of


    cold and heat, and that was her best age.


    Memories came flooding back, I walked up, put down the flowers in my hand, squatted down in a


    submissive manner and reached out to touch the tombstone, as if in this way, I could feel Diana''s


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    temperature.


    "You must be ming me in your mind for not visiting you for so long, right?" I looked at the photo and


    said to myself uncontrobly, "You ah, be good over there, stop worrying about me, Dennis is very


    good to me, weter had twins, very cute, you will love to see ......"


    Speaking of children, this just looked up at rie, "rie is also very good, she is a mathematical


    genius, now are starting their own business, the future will certainly be a younger than you look


    bar owner woman."


    I sniffled, suppressed my sobs and beckoned rie toe forward, "Come on rie,e forward a


    bit, let your Aunt Diana take a good look at you, remember, I brought you here when you were little?"


    "Remember." rie nodded before she walked across to me again and slowly put down the white lily in


    her hand.


    When he raised his eyes to rie''s picture, he showed a rare gentle smile, faint but natural, "Never


    forgot."


    Diana must beforted to hear this, even if she can''t live in rie''s memory as her mother, but is


    always on her mind.


    Perhaps it was the telepathy between mother and daughter. After two seconds, rie unconsciously


    touched Diana''s photo gently with her fingertips and said, somewhat lost in thought, "Mommy, don''t I


    look a lot like Aunt Diana?"


    "Like." I blurted out, "It is simply a mold carved out of, when you were born, Aunt Diana like a lot, but


    also recognized you as a goddaughter, you have a destiny, is called a mother is not too much."


    Diana has that right and deserves to hear that name.


    Of course, it all depends on rie''s will, I can''t force it, let alone sting it with memories, the past is too


    heavy for her small shoulders to bear.


    Unexpectedly, rie did not resist, but epted it inly.


    She looked at Diana''s face, the smile on her face was diffused, her voice was gentle with a hint of


    caution, "Mommy, are you happy that rie came to see you?"


    She was answered by a long silence, but the image was warm, mother and daughter repeated, the


    person is healthy, what a blessing.


    Under the nine springs, Diana''s soul can rest in peace.


    Just then, Dennis, who had been standing nearby and not speaking, suddenly spoke in a low voice.


    "You have grown up and will soon be on your own, keep the teacher who taught you with you, you will


    be ridiculed as a little child who can''t be weaned, I made the decision for you, have dismissed Mr.


    Alton, the afternoon flight, fly to Europe to settle, will note back."


    Before I could react, rie suddenly stood up excitedly, looking flustered and tangled up in ce.


    When the club ident, she was able to do not change her face, but this moment between the


    eyebrows but wrinkled a deep furrow, emotions in a moment all from the face exposed.


    The situationsted for several seconds before rie realized that Dennis had been staring at her, and


    the moment she met her eyes, like a child caught in a prank, a moment of shock shed in her eyes


    before she subconsciously and clumsily controlled her emotions.


    Finally, after a good deal of effort, it''s back to being the calm restrained good girl.


    But all in vain, she opened her mouth and tried to slip away, once again unconsciously exposing the


    truest form of her heart.


    "Daddy, I remembered that there is another very important thing over in Culture City that must be


    finished today, I want to go back first, do you think it''s okay?"


    rie spoke frankly and fearlessly, but after she finished, she looked into Dennis'' eagle-vulture-like


    eyes and immediately dropped her armor, her momentum fading away.


    Even I was startled by the look in Dennis'' eyes and thought there was some misunderstanding


    between this father and daughter, so I hurriedly got up and took Dennis'' arm so as not to lose control,


    "Say what you have to say, don''t scare the child."


    Dennis looked at rie as if he hadn''t heard me, his eyes falling on her as if he wanted to see through


    her.


    One second, two seconds ......rie finally defeated, bitter face, put his head down, eyebrows


    shrouded in gloom behind him.


    "When did you know about this?" Dennis asked coldly.


    "Know what?" With a puzzled look on my face, I nced at rie, then at him, and still nothing.


    rie buried her head even lower and intentionally changed the subject, "I don''t know what you mean


    father, if the elders have finished paying their respects, I really want to go back first, the clubhouse just


    had an ident yesterday, I don''t want to have an ident in the cultural city, please promise."


    "Already here and continuing to be stubborn?" Dennis was unrelenting, clearly not going to just let


    rie go.


    Although he felt a little aggressive, but it seems that things are not simple, and I did not stop.


    But rie is well aware of my role for Dennis, see persuade him failed, and have a n, from me.


    "Mummy, Culture City and the club is my business, you will support me right?"


    "Of course." I nodded without hesitation, froze after reacting, and added, "But your father is not


    unreasonable, see he is so serious, maybe there is really something to say, thepany is certainly


    important, family affection is the first priority, first listen to what Dad said, okay?"


    rie smiled and frowned deeper, she knew that there was no convincing us.


    I couldn''t bear to see the child suffer so much, so I urged Dennis to hurry up and ask questions to end


    the awkward atmosphere, "You''re always like thistely, talking halfway, rie is independent but not


    yet an adult, don''t treat her the way you treat those business people, it''s troublesome to guess, just say


    it straight."


    Dennis'' eyes were slightly averted, as if testing my words.


    But this obviously did not work, he spoke again or cold, no temperature at all.


    Dennis pointed to Diana''s headstone and said, "You really don''t know who''s lying in here?"


    rie''s expression was ufortable, silent and frozen for a few seconds, then bowed violently


    towards us, "Sorry Daddy Mommy, I have to go back to City P!"


    When he finished, he turned around and walked away, his footsteps getting faster and faster.


    A second before he almost ran up, Dennis raised his voice and looked at his back and said loudly,


    "Mario isn''t leaving, no one is!"


    The words video, rie footsteps stopped, stopped in ce but did not turn around.


    Dennis took a deep breath, the quiet cemetery, the man''s maic voice, vaguely mixed with a hint of


    helplessness.


    "Just because you don''t have that blood rtionship, so no matter how good your mother does, you act


    as if you''re not there, and that person, who is just going to a ce far away from you, you repeatedly


    lose your temper, riana, do you really have a clear conscience?"

 Chapter 1133 Never mentioned each other

    Chapter 1133 Never mentioned each other


    "Dennis!" worried that he would tell the whole story of the year, I subconsciously pulled him a hand,


    scolding, "Do you know what you are talking about!"


    After saying that, his brain went nk for two seconds before he reacted violently, looked at rie in


    dismay, and asked, "You ...... really know?"


    Dennis never says anything he''s not sure of, and the meaning of what he just said is obviously based


    on the premise that rie knows her life.


    About Diana and Mario, concealment, is the unwritten agreement of the people, who destroyed


    everyone''s piece of hard work?


    Without waiting for rie''s answer, Dennis spoke up again, reminding, "If you still recognize us as your


    mom and dad, be honest."


    His attitude is too strong, if it were in the past, I would probably have taken the initiative to confront him


    on rie''s side, but now in this situation, I can only frown, worried and wait for things to develop.


    The good thing is that rie is pure in nature and knows that we have no intention to harm her, but she


    is still good enough to reveal the secret hidden in her heart.


    "Two years ago, Mr. Alton apanied me to the college entrance dance, and everyone who saw us


    thought he was my father. Once upon a time, I had never examined our looks closely, but after that day,


    the seed of doubt was nted in my heart."


    Seemingly feeling sorry for herself, rie stopped here.


    The details that follow can be imagined.


    With a strong talent for mathematical logic, she began to recall the days when she and Mario were


    inseparable, and all the events that had once beenbeled "the care of a benefactor" were reced


    with a better name - the hidden love of a father.


    The silence of the cemetery seemed to engulf everything. The three of us, standing in front of Diana''s


    grave, were silent and didn''t know what to say.


    It took me a long time to settle down and try to look calm so I could talk to rie calmly, "How much do


    you know?"


    After thinking about it, and feeling that it was not quite right, he changed his tone and said, "Tell me and


    your father again what you know."


    I believe that with rie''s intelligence and cleverness, there are ways to find out the truth, but we can


    not rule out Mario''s viiny, perverting ck and white, to untie the knot, you must know the real


    process.


    rie sniffed just faintly shook his head and said, "I just took the teacher and his own hair and did a


    paternity test, that''s all, even the teacher didn''t know that I already knew that he was my real father."


    "Is that all?" In his heart, he breathed a sigh of relief that things were in much better shape than he


    thought.


    "That''s all." rie repeated my words and continued, "There must be a reason why both the teacher


    and you are hiding it from me, and I don''t dare to make a big effort to check it out for fear of worrying


    you."


    "And now we''re not worried?" Dennis threw out a cold sentence, each word carrying a tossed rebuke.


    I can understand Dennis''s feelings, he is swayed by blood, repeatedly can not help themselves, and


    now rie to follow his old path, for Mario, a change of the former close to us, closed to himself, how


    can he not be distressed.


    "Let me talk to the child." Mindful of Dennis'' emotions, I intentionally softened my voice, hoping it would


    have some calming effect.


    Luckily, he still gave me the benefit of the doubt and voluntarily turned around, stepping aside and


    giving me and rie the time of day.


    Looking at his broad back, his heart settled a lot, turned his head to see rie''s face sullen, so he did


    not rush to ask questions.


    After staring at Diana''s picture for two seconds, I bent down on the next step and sat down as if I were


    shoulder-to-shoulder with Diana.


    In this way, Diana seems to be really apanied by the same, can not help but heartily smiled,


    lowered his eyes to look at the t inscription, said to himself, "This daughter of yours is not at all like


    you, too able to hide things, even I am in the dark."


    rie just stood quietly without any reaction, only the clear eyes kept turning, proving that she was


    thinking.


    Seeing this, I adjusted my tone again to be more targeted, hoping to get her attention, "I''m doing so


    badly as an adoptive mother that my child is afraid to call you mom in front of me, in a big way, I''m a


    failure, right Diana?"


    rie finally stopped being indifferent and murmuredfortingly, "It''s not like that mommy, you guys


    treat me well, it''s me ......"


    She seemed to be in pain, words could hardly express the state of mind at this moment, and could only


    stop talking.


    After so many years of treating her like my own son, how can I feel better when she is sad?


    Only the truth can smoothen out all the uncontroble variables.


    "Today, in front of your mother, I''ll tell you all the truth about that year."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "It seems to me that Mario, your father, and Diana''s falling in love was simply an borate


    exploitation."


    "Originally, I always felt that your appearance was just the result of their confusion overnight, adults


    addressing each other''s needs, and there was inevitably an ident. Diana insisted on having you and


    wanted to have a child of her own, and I supported that."


    "It wasn''t until your mother died and I got her belongings from mywyer that I learned, by looking at


    her and Mario''s Facebook, that Mario had taken it upon himself to befriend Diana shortly after I first


    met Dennis, but in all those years, they never mentioned each other."


    "You know, when Mario stayed with your father and me, it was for revenge, so he approached Diana


    with the predictable purpose of doing whatever it takes to get there, that''s his style, nothing bright and


    open, but more than to the point of being scorned."


    "What''s really abhorrent is the way he trampled on Diana."


    "Diana, like me, grew up as an orphan, and what is mostcking is a sense of security. He was so


    good, but he was so gentle to Diana, who was so ordinary, and he was never absent in every important


    stage of her life.


    "For Diana, even if Mario does not appear for ten days and a half months, when standing in front of her


    again, they will not have any distance, but their first child, he did not want, Diana listened to him, went


    to abortion, but also killed her own heart''s illusions, is also at that time, she knew that they will not have


    a future. "


    "But this incident in the eyes of Mario at that time, became a testimony to prove her piety, even the


    child she can give up for him, he decided that Diana is willing to do everything for him, finally, he was


    exposed in front of Diana, revealing the purpose, revealing the impurity of this rtionship, she asked


    him toe to his senses, he refused, finally unhappy. "


    "If that''s all, he let Diana go, I would still like to call him a man, but from that day on, he began to


    torment her, in front of her he was always the Svengali scum, he hugged her again and again, but his


    mouth shouted the name of other women, he was not happy, he had to ruin the beauty of Diana''s


    heart, to make her sad together."


    "And you, remember that serious illness you had, you almost died, all because of him, he kidnapped


    you and locked you in a chemical nt, psychological and physical torture, he destroyed more than a


    hundred innocent families, just for the sake of the self-righteous truth."


    I exhaled deeply, licked my dry lips, looked up at rie, andughed bitterly, "Now, still want to be


    close to your Mr. Alton, want to fight tooth and nail to keep him around?"

 Chapter 1134 Leave it to me, Im sure I can mess it up

    Chapter 1134 Leave it to me, I''m sure I can mess it up


    rie closed her lips tightly and raised her eyes for a long time, lost in her own thoughts.


    Like a father like a teacher in the blink of an eye has be a failure of mother, and hurt their own


    culprit, the sky is turned upside down, and is not a second to digest to ept.


    At times like this, it''s better to leave her alone.


    "Just calm down and ask me anything else you want to know in the future, no matter who your mother


    is, you will always be my daughter and the doors of the George family will always be open for you."


    I breathed in to calm down and moved over to Dennis, ready to tell him to leave.


    But he seemed to have been listening to our conversation, turning around first, reaching for my


    shoulder, the corners of his lips curled upward soothingly and returned to their original state.


    Dennis looked at rie and said, "I still have boundless expectations of you, but hopefully you, won''t


    let us down."


    When he finished, he used his hand to indicate me to leave with him, and I followed his pace, away


    from Diana''s long resting ce.


    I didn''t go far, but I turned around with a feeling and saw rie kneeling in front of the headstone, her


    thin body shaking from sobbing.


    The tip of my nose is sore, my eyes are indisputably wet with tears, I dare not look any further, and I


    am speeding up my pace.


    Putting me in the car, Dennis instructed Toby to stay, "Keep an eye on thedy, from today on, she''s


    your boss."


    Toby didn''t react for a moment, froze for a moment, but still respectfully agreed, "Sir, don''t worry, with


    me around, Missy is very safe."


    Dennis gratefully patted Toby''s shoulder, these many years, indeed, is hard on him.


    Between men, everything is in the air.


    Soon, Dennis got into the driver''s seat and fired up the engine.


    The greenery on both sides of the road continued to recede as I leaned back in my leather seat and


    wondered when I would next see Diana.


    Maybe Diana doesn''t necessarily want to see me either.


    She lost her life for me, but I failed to take care of her only daughter, leaving rie with no sense of


    belonging to her family to this day.


    rie also wants to pretend not to know anything, go on living a good life, but the heart is still


    uncontroble to build a wall, and we can not help but restrain when close to us, point to point.


    She was more upset than us who were treated coldly.


    Dennis peeked at me in the rearview mirror every now and then, but I couldn''t understand his tough


    attitude toward rie and didn''t want to argue at this point, so I just pretended I didn''t see it.


    "Getting angry with me?" Dennis didn''t hold back after all and was the first to break the silence.


    Since he took the initiative, I didn''t want to gamble, so I got right to the point and said, "If you knew that


    rie could possibly know about her life, why didn''t you tell me, why didn''t you talk to me about it, and


    maybe there was a better way to solve it?"


    The tone was not very nice, but it was just on the matter, no intention to take the piss out of him.


    In a man''s eyes, a quick fix is the most efficient, but he obviously didn''t count the vulnerability in a girl''s


    heart.


    Whatever Dennis'' reasons, it is indisputable that he has just forced rie to treat her family, and not to


    use such tactics on those who are closest to him.


    The words fell, Dennis tightened between his eyebrows, then turned the steering wheel, a foot on the


    brakes, the car stopped steadily at the side of the road.


    "ra, just so you know, under the premise of taking care of your feelings, I couldn''t care less."


    "I don''t understand," I shook my head, confused, "if that''s the case, you should know that I always put


    my children''s feelings first, so how can I be all about me? Suppose you face Snowy and Jamie with


    the same attitude you just did, I am sure that even with the bond of blood, they will only fear you in the


    future, and will not be any better than rie is now."


    Dennis was surprised for a moment that he didn''t know how to retort, and stretched his hands in


    defeat, "Okay, I admit that I did something wrong in this case."


    He turned to face me and humbly said, "First time father, not much experience, you have to give a


    chance to change, right?"


    Men, no matter how good are good, in the matter of attentiveness, always have shorings.


    The matter hase to this, hold on to the point is not very meaningful, the important thing is to find a


    way to make up, so waved his hand to forgive this time, "Forget it, or think, in case rie really want to


    leave with Mario, what to do, right?"


    "That won''t happen." Dennis suddenly bottomed out and restarted the car in the direction of home.


    "Where did you get that confidence?" After just now, I was very skeptical of Dennis'' ability to maintain a


    close rtionship.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Dennis nced at me in the rearview mirror and turned back with a smile in his eyes, jokingly saying,


    "Don''t worry too much, I''ve got it all arranged, it''ll be taken care of."


    The words became "Don''t worry, I''ll be able to screw it up" in my ears, so I stared at the back of Dennis''


    head all the way, praying to God that the man would be less worried about his family.


    In fact, my fears are not superfluous, after that day, rie did not show up again, to be precise, is not


    back to the George family, but the work of the clubhouse in an orderly manner, I do not know whether


    to numb themselves with work.


    I said I would give her time, I can''t post it again, I can only ask for some news from Toby every now and


    then, I know rie is in good shape, only a little peace of mind.


    On Christmas Eve, all the lights are on, Snowy and his family''s hand-made Christmas tree is ced in


    the house, the warm light shines red on the faces of the whole family, the atmosphere of the year is


    strong and warm.


    It would have been even better if rie was there.


    When it was time to eat, Snowy finally realized that her sister, who usually leaves early and returns


    I didn''t want to tell my kids on this great day that I might not see my sister again, so I changed the


    subject and said, "Nah, Snowy, see these gifts, one of them is a gift that I''ve prepared carefully, and if


    you find it, you can have a wish."


    "Really! What wish cane true!?" Snowy said excitedly shaking the grasp of one of the boxes,


    finished opening his arms to protect a gift box in front of him, "Then I want all of them, not to rob me!"


    "Hahahaha, you can''t cheat oh~" I teased.


    "No way, both brother and Jeffery will help Snowy, right Jeffery?" she beamed stubbornly, putting


    pressure on Jeffery.


    Everyone unconsciously looked in Jeffery''s direction with her banter.


    The teenager looked at ease, and did not answer, just silently picked up a knife and fork, and began to


    cut up the turkey on his te one by one.


    Snowy raised her chin in satisfaction and began to pamper Jamie again, "Brother, eat quickly, Snowy


    wants good luck, I want to make many, many wishes!"


    Jamie was indifferent, but made an extra move to pierce the turkey with a fork before eating it in.


    I seriously doubt that these two little men have the intention of imitating each other, and those who


    don''t know will think they are the only two brothers.


    Christmas Eve has suddenly be a gift hunting contest, and outside the noisy holiday atmosphere


    a contrast, cold.


    That''s when the broken English came from the door.


    "Merry Christmas my friends!"


    The uninvited guest Lucas suddenly appeared, and once he entered, he rushed to the restaurant


    without saying a word.


    "Oh? A turkey?" He propped his hands on the table and looked at the turkey on the table with a gleam


    in his eye, and without a word of greeting, he picked one up with his bare hands and threw it into his


    mouth.


    The next second, he raised his fat palm, opened the gift in his hand, and said to himself, "Oye, I am


    lucky dog? Kennedy, even God is looking out for me."


    While saying this, he deliberately stretched out his hand so that we could get a good look at the gift that


    represented good fortune.


    Can not help but spit in the heart "really bad luck", very disgraceful blow, "you open our gift, not get our


    reward"


    "What ever, I feel lucky just fine."


    Lucas was not impressed and said he was going to pocket the note.


    Snowy, who had been staring at him since just now, finally couldn''t help but cry out when she saw this.


    "Oooooooooh, no more good luck for Snowy ......"


    "Wow ah, Snowy is not a lucky dog ......"

 Chapter 1135 - Long time no see? Its better not to see!

    Chapter 1135 - Long time no see? It''s better not to see!


    "Bad, bad people! Oooh-"


    Snowy was so angry that she cried loudly with her hands over her eyes.


    Lucas took a look, ck face froze for a moment, then spread his hands, slightly apologetic ready to


    return the note, "Sorry,dear baby, I did not mean to, I will give the note to you, so you can be the lucky


    one, Okay?"


    "No!" Snowy gas began to ze English, "You are bad man!"


    "Hey, children can not curse!" Lucas hands propped up on the table, self-proimed justice with foreign


    daddy mommy will beat your ass oh!"


    Snowy paused for a second, then cried even louder when she heard it.


    I hurriedly got up and went over to calm the child.


    Hold Snowy in his arms, patient and gentlefort, "It''s okay, it''s okay to not have a gift, mommy and


    daddy will share all the future good luck to Snowy, Snowy is still the luckiest one ......"


    I''m over here being bitter, Lucas is acting like a nobody, sitting down directly in my ce and preparing


    to eat.


    Dennis put down the knife and fork in his hand, his expression was cold and frightening, and he directly


    gave the order of expulsion, "Today is a family dinner, outsiders are not wee, so no more delivery."


    Without waiting for Lucas to say anything, another voice in broken English floated from the doorway,


    "Dennis, don''t be so petty, how can you kick out a guest?"


    The woman''s figure is well-proportioned, and her red dress with sliding shoulderspletely reveals


    her sexiness, especially when ites to the deep and long career line.


    When these two walk down the street, anyone can see that Quinn is worth a lot of money.


    When they got closer and saw the woman''s face clearly, a wave of disgust rose up in their hearts.


    Sure enough, it was her, Olivia, and her face had moved quite a bit more than thest time, but the


    smug nuclear hostility toward me innate in her eyes had not abated in the slightest.


    Probably this is the so-called good people do not live long, the disaster left a thousand years it, I have


    so many people in my life, dead, dead, scattered, only she, in the road to death tirelessly.


    As they spoke, they had arrived at the table.


    "It''s been a long time." Olivia inclined her head, smiling without showing her teeth, with just the right


    amount of politeness and the rare manners of ady of the house.


    It is indeed easy to be fooled by her disguise if you don''t know her past, just like these two niggers.


    Long time no see? I''d rather not!


    Weasel to chicken, no good intentions, do not want them to spoil the atmosphere of the New Year''s


    Eve dinner, I pulled a face, in the heart of some wording, ready to directly expel people.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, another maid rushed in.


    "Mr. Mrs. George, a guest has arrived."


    As soon as the words fell, the sound of footsteps mixed with leather shoes and high heels came into


    the hall, and soon, Benjamin and Jannings appeared in front of the crowd with smiles on their faces.


    Dennis and my face are hard to see can not, a good day, the return of the missing shadow, should not


    What do you call this!


    Benjamin began to y his, again, the magic of self-hypnosis skills, "it seems that we are here at the


    right time, Christmas Eve, is to be together as a family, that is called reunion."


    After that, he ordered the maid to add tableware, "Please add two sets of tableware."


    The maid didn''t dare to answer and looked at Dennis and me nkly, and only when she saw that we


    had no objection did she run resentfully to the kitchen again, "Wait a moment, both of you."


    It didn''t take long for the maids to set up all the chairs and cutlery, and Benjamin and Jannings naturally


    came over and sat down across from me.


    Benjamin is a family man, but if you pay attention, you can notice the subtlety of our "family"


    atmosphere.


    From the moment Benjamin and the others entered, Dennis had the word "unwee" written on his


    face, and it was so obvious.


    Quinn was the fastest to notice that something was wrong, the so-called enemy of an enemy is a


    friend, realizing this, he raised his ss and turned passive into active, "Sir, I am a good friend of


    Dennis, you are his family, I will ask you to take care of me in the future."


    If these two people see eye to eye, they may cause a lot of trouble for Dennis and me in the future.


    But what can we do? We do not have Benjamin''s leverage in our hands, and we can not sweep the


    entire gang, all we can do is to respond to changes and watch them ally.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, Benjamin actually ignored Quinn''s gesture, as if he hadn''t heard


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    anything, and savored the goblet of jelly, as if he didn''t fit in with the whole scene.


    Even Dennis couldn''t help but give him an extra look, guessing what he was up to.


    Quinn raised his hand, awkwardly hanging in the air, persisted for a full five seconds, the smile on his


    face froze a little, and finally put back his hand with a gloomy face.


    He did not restrain his hostility, the cup "bang" heavily on the table, the ss of red wine spilled out, as


    if this will be able to vent the heart of the discontent.


    Olivia has fallen into the red dust for a long time, the ability to read people''s speech is not ordinary


    people can reach, a look at the golden master ck face, rushed to the side to please, "Mr. Quinn, I will


    apany you to drink, wine this thing ah, must drink with people who understand the righteousness,


    otherwise it is better to drink the in water, you say it, right,e, I toast you!"


    Quinn''s face eased a little at this point.


    Even so, Benjamin still ignored, half of the wine, calmly put the ss on the table, and began to talk


    with Dennis, "Christmas is really a good day, to wee the old, the old people get together, you say


    the coincidence, brother, I really met a friend of yours today."


    Dennis narrowed his eyes, calmly examining him without saying a word, but his body is surrounded by


    the imposing aura of non-anger.


    Such a sense of oppression is enough for the person facing it to properly specte whether the words


    thate to his lips should be spoken.


    But that obviously didn''t work for Benjamin.


    He put on a generous face of innocence and said knowingly, "Brother, you are also eager to witness


    this deceased person, right?"


    "What people?" I can''t wait for him to continue to sell the story, too many uninvited guests today, the


    door to add to the traffic, I don''t want to see one of them, must first ask.


    The corners of Benjamin''s mouth rose slightly, pushing the frames of his sses on the bridge of his


    nose, the smile in his eyes deepened, "So it''s still the sister-inw who is more nostalgic."


    After saying that, he pursed his lips meaningfully, then looked towards the door, his voice raised


    slightly, "Come in, sister-inw will not be med for the past!"


    What''s the past?


    Another one of my enemies?


    Inexplicably, I followed his line of sight and looked over for a long time before an older man in in


    clothes came in by the door.


    He stood in the doorway with restraint, his whole body looking ruffled, his eyes weak and pleasing, and


    his mouth muttering a call, "Mrs. George, are you all right? ......"


    "You know me?" I pointed at myself,pletely confused.


    It was Olivia, as if she remembered something, who stared at the man carefully, "Haven''t we met


    somewhere before?"

 Chapter 1136 A Thousand Pillows, Ten Thousand Sleeps

    Chapter 1136 A Thousand Pillows, Ten Thousand Sleeps


    This is Benjamin also opened his mouth to interject, "Sister-inw does not remember, back then the


    George Group seeking growth, the first business acquired, is Sidney Chambers'' Chida Real Estate."


    I shook my head and said I had no recollection of it. The George Group hase a long way and has


    acquired and merged numerouspanies, and these matters were not within my purview.


    Jannings raised his ss, meaningful to the air to talk to themselves, "you are forgetting easily, people


    so many years, but all the time remember you two couples, eat badly sleep badly."


    I heard the words inexplicably a burst of resistance, once she was also a straightforward character,


    now speak with a stick, afraid that others do not hear the sarcasm, how, after bing a viin, will


    automatically add to the skill of pointing and cursing?


    Impatient nce, resist the urge to open dislike, turn his head with his eyes to Dennis, his brain more


    than the horror of the machine, the estimated possibility of missing information.


    Dennis slightly boudoir eyes, let me a little calm, then out of a faint exnation, "Chida Real Estate


    internal mismanagement, performance decline year after year, is eliminated sooner orter, I just follow


    the history, this point in time a little earlier."


    This is looking at the so-called "Sidney Chambers" said, Dennis eyes like a torch, light tone of voice


    hidden in a word to determine the majesty of the situation.


    Times have to progress, the economy has to develop, and it is inevitable to involve the unthinking


    industry in the flood of history. Dennis just did what an economic leader should do, without any


    impropriety, and he expressed his frankness in the most natural tone.


    Mr. Chambers really ashamed of himself and lowered his head, smiling to cover his embarrassment,


    "Yes ...... Mrs. George is right, Chida Real Estate at that time has been exhausted, even if it is not the


    George Group, there are otherpanies coveted, it is my ownck of progress, no one to me, just


    a pity, I understandte step, the mistakes made, even I can not forgive myself ......"


    He raised his fishy red eyes and fell to his knees with a "thud" and said with a sigh of pain, "Mr.


    George, it''s all my fault that I got carried away for a while, I''ll bear all the things alone, you let my family


    go, I beg you Mr. George! ...... "


    While saying that, while hitting the ground with his head, issued a "bang bang" muffled sound, the


    scene is really heartbreaking.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    In front of a child, it is too unseemly, I hurriedly spoke to stop him, "Do not rush to beg forgiveness, you


    have to say what you did first, so I can consider whether to forgive."


    Mr. Chambers cowered on his knees, eyes restlessly ncing around, and did not dare to look directly


    at me, rubbed half a day, or stammered, "I, I dare not say ......"


    All door to door to apologize, still dare not say, I think he is deliberately in the sell.


    "If you don''t say, please leave, don''t disturb our good mood for the holiday." The good mood was


    do what you have to do, don''t get in the way here!"


    The good temper also has a bottom line, this person Christmas night door, without saying a word on


    the crying day, not to say that the family''s joy, cover up, we y as a donkey?


    "Someone, send the guest!" When a violent temperes up, he can''t wait for a moment.


    The two maids standing nearby immediately understood and went forward, one grabbing the man''s


    arm to help him up and out.


    The man now panicked, struggling to push away the maid, "flopping" kneeling down, the voice is


    heavier than just now, can vaguely hear the joints grinding cackling.


    "No, don''t drive me away, Mr. George, I''ll say, I''ll say it now ......"


    "back then, Chida Real Estate in my hands is deteriorating, but thepany staff together, barely able


    to support the operation, but Mr. George after taking charge of the George Group, the thunderbolt, just


    one month forced me to sign the acquisition contract, the more I think the more reluctant, my best


    friend gave me a The more I thought about it, the more upset I was, my best friend gave me an idea, let


    me take revenge on Mr. George, to take his anger, I was momentarily overwhelmed by anger, just as


    he said, bought a group of ......"


    "Shut up!"


    The man''s words ended abruptly at Dennis''s stern rebuke, and everyone''s attention fell in unison on


    his furious face.


    The mystery is about to be revealed. What''s wrong with Dennis?


    The atmosphere with Dennis''s face down to the freezing point, in this delicate scene, will Mr. Chambers


    brought Benjamin, the corners of the mouth a little curved, as if provoking Dennis, is his purpose.


    In the crowd''s gaze, Dennis, his face unchanged, said in a cold voice, "Immediately, disappear from


    here, I''ll only say it once."


    "This ......" Mr. Chambers looked at me, a moment of difficulty, leaving and staying are no good, either


    offend me or Dennis, all roads lead to the Pce of Hell.


    I was just about to speak up and tell Dennis to be reasonable and let Mr. Chambers finish his sentence


    before losing his temper, when Olivia stood up without knowing what was going on.


    "Dennis, you are afraid of what ah, let him finish ah, everyone is very interested in it, do not spoil the


    fun."


    Love and do not love, a name can be seen, the adoration of a young girl, eventually became a sacrifice


    of hate.


    Olivia finished, with a smile of unknown intent, walked to Mr. Chambers, bent down the upper itself,


    revealing the deep career line, a state of watching the hrity, with a teasing tone blew in his ear, "Say


    it, ra doesn''t even mind, just say it out loud, let everyone see the posture of the richest wife. "


    When she said this, she stared at me with a very strange look, like she was looking at the same kind,


    and like spiteful, in short, it was very ufortable.


    "Bang."


    Dennis kicked away the chairs under him and, after standing, walked straight to Olivia and Mr.


    Chambers.


    When I reacted, Mr. Chambers had been lifted up by Dennis by the cor, like a bullfrog in waiting, both


    legs stirring helplessly.


    "Dennis!" I eximed as I rushed to cover Snowy''s eyes with my hand, "The kids are here!"


    This time he did moderate a lot, but thest time the club was reported, he stood in the middle of a


    ground of drinks, I knew that he has never changed, do things crisply, never dragged, of course, but


    also the absoluteck of patience.


    Let people experience the suffocation and can not gulp the torture, he did it.


    Dennis sniffed and obviously tilted his head behind him, and when he looked back again, he threw the


    person straight out.


    Mr. Chambers should fall down at the stairway, the expression grim to get up, but do not dare to


    scream a word of pain, just look painful strong bear.


    "Get out!" Dennis'' voice was bitterly cold, even his eyes were flooded with a gleam of coldness.


    Mr. Chambers ran out of the room without a word of breath.


    It''s a good idea to get some peace and quiet.


    Olivia didn''t know where she got the courage to be unforgiving, but she sneered and said, "Dennis, you


    also have the time to be furious, you''re so nervous, you''re simply afraid that outsiders will know that the


    wife you begged for with many thanks is simply the same as me, a broken shoe that a thousand people


    pillow, ten thousand people sleep!"


    "Well--"


    Just as she finished speaking, a pair ofrge hands shed across and strangled her throat.

 Chapter 1137 Remember your true self

    Chapter 1137 Remember your true self


    Olivia unconsciously grabbed his arm and pped it twice in an attempt to get Dennis to let go of it in


    pain, but it didn''t work at all.


    Her face is a little bit suffocating red, probably can hold on for another ten seconds at most before she


    can''t breathe, and it''s time to beg for mercy.


    Yet things didn''t go in the direction I thought they would.


    Olivia''s expression became grim a little as her body approached its limit, as if to provoke Dennis, she


    even provoked with a brave smile, "Talk about your pain, right? You don''t want me, but still married an


    unclean one, Dennis, you are a cuckold man, cough, cough- -"


    Dennis''s eyes shed with coldness, the veins in his hands were rippling because of the excessive


    force, like a vivid snake, eating Olivia''s life little by little.


    Olivia''s death is none of my business, but I will not allow it to be at the expense of Dennis'' freedom.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Chambers'' words are evocative, and perhaps he did make those heinous preparations, but


    obviously, no one knows better than I do, and I have nothing to lose by it.


    I stepped forward, expressionlessly stifling Olivia''s smugness, "You''re wrong, we''re not the same, from


    the beginning to the end, I''ve only had one man, Dennis."


    Olivia heard this, looked over incredulously, a struggle, the trachea happened to be held against the


    top, uncontrobly began to struggle violently.


    I thought Dennis would let go in due course, however, until Olivia''s eyes rolled back, his hand remained


    taut.


    Hindsight twisted his head to see Dennis''s expression, only to find that he was killing at this time, is


    really ready to do a hundred.


    Without any hesitation, I rushed up and held Dennis''s arms, raising my voice to try to get him to wake


    up, "Dennis! If she dies, you''ll be in trouble too. You want me to raise the baby alone!"


    Dennis'' face suddenly changed, and the next second he released the force in his hands, Olivia lost


    support and fell backwards to the ground.


    She covered her neck and struggled to get up, her voice was mute, but she was still undeterred, "No


    way, ra, you''re not that lucky, what makes you that lucky!"


    Leo said that Olivia''s first child was raped toe, she always felt that Dennis began to dislike her


    because of this, to the end step by step, never to return to the past.


    But now that I know that I may have also experienced that dirty and unpleasant treatment, she thought


    that finally I could also be pulled into the abyss and be a man''s despised outcast, perhaps only


    then, her heart''s hatred can be healed.


    But she forgot that from the moment she degraded herself and started to harm people, God would


    never look after her again, and today, too.


    Pressing Dennis'' hand down, I looked at Olivia condescendingly, not willing to say a word more, and


    directly asked the maid to send the guest, "Take the person out."


    Turning his head, he nced at the windy table and added, "Nanny, take the kids upstairs and get


    some sleep before you get up at zero to watch the fireworks."


    "Yes, Mrs. George."


    Several children, although reluctant, but also feel the atmosphere is not right, did not protest anything,


    and obediently piled up the stairs.


    A good New Year''s Eve dinner, all messed up.


    At this point Benjamin removed his napkin, gave us a sidelong nce, then pulled out the chair for


    Jannings, and the two walked arm-in-arm toward the door.


    As he passed us, Benjamin reached out and patted Dennis on the shoulder with ulterior motives, which


    Dennis dodged mercilessly.


    Benjamin''s hand shot empty but also not annoyed, but pulled away from the topic, "Brother, you still


    remember your real self?"


    He also didn''t seem to have any intention of waiting for Dennis'' answer, and when he finished, he


    turned his face away, looked right in front of him, andughed and said to himself, "It''s time to all think


    about it now, hahaha ......"


    With these words, he daintily walked out with Jannings on his arm.


    Brought trouble, stirring up trouble, look after the fun and the whole body, but also can not take him


    what, hate people''s teeth.


    Turning back again, Dennis''s face did not look much better, still gloomy, ready to lose control of the


    look.


    As for it, for Olivia''s a few words, it is excited like this, do not know also think that they are still in love,


    the heart still keep the ce of others.


    Sigh, lowered his eyes, the afterglow swept to see the restaurant two dark shadows, this situation, but


    also as if nothing to pestle in the eyes of others home, is really insensitive ah.


    So the kids couldn''t touch them, so I just dragged Dennis upstairs and let them continue to hang out


    there, loving to leave.


    Pressing Dennis'' shoulder to sit down on the sofa, I sat on the coffee table, like a police officer


    interrogating a prisoner, with a stern gaze.


    Dennis was at first able to meet my gaze and meet my eyes, but gradually, he lowered his eyes and


    became ufortable.


    Well, I was sure that there was something else he was hiding from me, and it was about Olivia.


    "Tell me about it." I acted calmly, having experienced more, nothing I couldn''t ept.


    Dennis yed dumb, "Say what?"


    "The secret you''re hiding in your heart, huh?" I reached out and poked him in the chest, half smiling,


    trying to lighten the atmosphere with a joking tone, "I can see it, you, Mr. Chambers, Olivia, there must


    be something between you few that I do not know, you''ll exin it, confession from leniency, resistance


    from severity oh!"


    Dennis, as if to prove his innocence, raised his eyes and looked straight at me, "You heard it all, just


    like you said, Mr. Chambers intended to misbehave with you, but didn''t achieve his goal, I am angry,


    but only because Olivia denigrated you in front of the children."


    I''m quite good at taking advantage of the situation, but I think I''ve found a good reason for myself?


    "That''s it? No fooling me?"


    "That''s all." Dennis said with certainty.


    I got up and circled back and forth around him, "Why am I so unbelieving?"


    Olivia''s mouth is as bad as a day for ten years, but also the crime is not to death, not to mention his


    reaction just now, definitely not just angry so simple.


    To be more urate, there should be so much irritation.


    Why exactly?


    Staring at Dennis'' back, I was lost in thought for a long time and finally had to admit that I was looking


    for the man who could hide things best in the world and could only save the country.


    "Okay then, I believe you." It is only by loosening up for the moment that Dennis can be kept off guard


    so that there is a better chance of finding out the truth.


    As it turns out, I was right.


    After the fireworks show at zero that night, I was still with a few kids setting off fireworks alone, while


    Dennis quietly hid and called someone.


    He thought he had fooled me, but he didn''t know that Nanny had been bribed by me to "stop Dennis


    from sleeping around, with the intention of destroying the family''s happiness", Nanny was very well


    liked in the family, so as long as Dennis was home, no matter what he did, he was transparent to me.


    I was sure that Dennis was going to act privately without my knowledge, and the next day I kept a


    watchful eye and went to the clubhouse on the pretext of talking to rie, but behind the scenes I took


    a taxi and waited for Dennis toe to my door on the way from home.


    The driver is a middle-aged uncle, looking honest and honest, but I do not want to be a chatterbox.


    "Miss, wait for someone, why don''t you make a phone call?"


    "Look at you looking around, is it possible that your husband has someone outside?"


    Suddenly I felt funny, so I smiled and admitted it down, and smoothly began to y pitiful, "Yes, I gave


    him a pair of twins, and now that the children are older and the novelty has passed, he started looking


    for excitement outside ......"


    While saying this, he covered his face and pretended to sob to block his whole face, but his eyes were


    always fixed on the direction he had just taken, for fear of missing it.


    "s, you also look on the bright side, men are the same, for the sake of the child, but also have to


    endure is not ......"


    The driver said, picked up the tissue box and handed it over, "wipe it, you are not easy ......"


    Just then, Dennis''s car "whooshed" past our eyes.


    "That''s him, keep up!"


    The tissue box fell in the car, the driver was confused, "chase? Are you kidding me? That is a sports


    car ah big sister!"

 Chapter 1138 - Who has the underdog?

    Chapter 1138 - Who has the underdog?


    "......" is indeed a bit strong, "Try to follow it, I don''t me you if you can''t."


    "Dele, you sit tight!"


    The driver turned his face, put it in gear, stepped on the clutch, turned the steering wheel, and in one


    fell swoop, he was out in less than two seconds.


    Inertia threw me backwards, hard and the seat came into close contact, if I had not reacted quickly,


    almost did not sit still.


    This master is also a ruthless person!


    Luckily, today is still lucky, along the direction that Dennis just passed, chased two blocks, and saw his


    car stopped at the intersection by the traffic light.


    "Master, take the nextne, don''t follow too closely." Dennis has always been cautious, not a little


    careful is easy to reveal the horse''s foot.


    "Understood."


    After driving for about twenty minutes, Dennis''s car stopped in front of a cafe on Commercial Street.


    Having the driver pull up in front of the bank, I got out first and hid behind amp post on the side of the


    road, watching Dennis get out of the car and walk into the cafe.


    In the distance, Dennis'' figure appeared in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window, walked halfway


    along the row of tables by the window, and sat down.


    Seeing the face of the man across from Dennis, I stood stunned across the road and did not go any


    further.


    I thought he couldn''t wait to solve the Mr. Chambers yesterday, but I didn''t expect it to be a date with


    Benjamin.


    The state between the two is also strange, in front of the pretentious Benjamin, Dennis rarely shows a


    hint of real emotion - arrogantly raised eyebrows with thin anger.


    Two smart people, both know exactly how to use the most concise words to trigger each other''s


    greatest emotions.


    Sure enough, in just a few minutes, Dennis got up violently and left the table in anger, and the two of


    them broke up unhappily.


    The underdog, it seems, is Dennis.


    I''m not surprised by this, Benjamin is best at soft threats, than a person who can even betray his own


    parents at will, Dennis too many soft spots.


    Watching Dennis get into his car, I dialed his number.


    The call was quickly answered and Dennis'' voice was subdued and dull, "Is it still going well?"


    The emotions are out of control, but still caring about me, can''t help but a small heartache,


    unconsciously, nodded to the phone, "Well, it went well, rie would have been very understanding, a


    family, which there is nothing to say, right?"


    There is something in the words, and I hope Dennis can take it to heart. It is much easier to solve


    things together than to hold on to yourself.


    Men can top the sky, but also do not have to push themselves too much, our home, is always a safe


    haven.


    Dennis was silent for a while and said lightly, "That''s natural, just make up, cold war for so long, get


    along with rie today, it just so happens that thepany is busy today, I''ll be backter."


    "I got it, you go about your business."


    "Okay, hang up."


    With that, he was about to hang up, and I couldn''t resist calling him back, "Dennis."


    "I''m in, what''s wrong?" Dennis continued to act calm.


    "I can''t quite remember the moral of those rituals at the wedding, why don''t you tell me more about it?"


    I said.


    Dennis gave a softugh and didn''t answer.


    "What are youughing at?" I asked.


    "Nothing." Dennis seemed to be in a better mood, "I was thinking that it was time to push the editing


    team responsible for the wedding video, so that you don''t have to spend all day just thinking about it,


    not being able to fully remember how wonderful the day was, and maybe one day forgetting and taking


    back all the good that you did for me."


    I could only frown and joke with him as heughed, "Am I that heartless and ungrateful? You''ve been


    better to me than just this little bit."


    After thinking about it, he added, "Dennis, I''m not a princess living in a fairy tale, not only with you in


    the wind and snow, you do not forget that we are a couple in trouble, one and the same, not separate


    from each other."


    Dennis stopped talking again, and I''m sure he took that in and is just ying dumb on purpose.


    He doesn''t want to talk, no one can pry his mouth open.


    I had to think of another way, "Well, rie''s calling me, so I''ll see you at home without getting in the


    way of your work."


    "Bye-bye."


    Not long after the call hung up, Dennis'' car disappeared at the next intersection.


    Originally intended to leave this, the transfer of life inadvertently nced, but found that Dennis just


    sitting position, this will be sitting again, the thin small, dark skin, a look at Quinn.


    Last night in front of everyone, he just ate in front of Benjamin closed door, this time actually took the


    initiative to stick up again, also can be considered to be able to stretch.


    This time, Benjamin did not ignore Quinn, the two talked for a long time, and finally clinked sses, as


    if to reach some kind of deal.


    Probably the biggest headache than having two rivals is the alliance of the rivals.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    They were like giant spiders, tirelessly drawing silk and making webs, waiting for Dennis to fall into the


    trap.


    At this moment I have only one thought in my mind - I absolutely can''t sit around and wait to die.


    I want to check, to find out all the secrets, hidden in the heart of the secret can not be broken up and


    rubbed to see, but has happened, will happen, there are always details to be traced.


    I was about to send him a Facebook message when I saw Leo''s dialog box in the message list.


    The past has collided violently in the brain this evening.


    "It looks like she was raped ......""


    "You don''t want me, yet you still fetch an unclean ......"


    "The George Group was still on the rise at the time ......"


    These events, could there be some kind of connection in the underworld?


    With a bad feeling in my heart, I called Leo on Facebook with a trembling hand.


    "Brother, I have something to ask you."


    "Go ahead."


    "Didn''t you find out back then that Olivia''s first child might have been forced toe, and exactly who


    did it, did you find out?"


    "How many years have passed, why do you suddenly ask this?" Leo thought for a moment and said, "I


    only found out that a group of punks did it, but who was behind it, did not look into it, if the investigation,


    it is not difficult."


    "Then please find a friend again, check carefully, in addition, I met Benjamin and Quinn met today, they


    seem to be ready to join forces, I do not know whether to deal with Dennis or even the Kennedy Group


    together, you have to be more careful."


    Leo didn''t put them in his eyes, "A few punks, it''s nothing, I''ll give a sum of money to Country M and


    put an end to their nest, their home is gone, see how they still feel, a bunch of silly foreigners don''t stay


    well in their own country,e to us to jump, really think we are weak chickens?"


    "Let''s hope so." I couldn''tugh for the moment and could only remind him again not to be careless,


    "You forget that there is a Benjamin, don''t take it lightly."


    "I know, I know, your brother, at least is also their own business empire of high-end talent, which is so


    easy to fall into the pit ah, put a hundred and eighty heart ah, do not talk to you, your sister-inw is


    calling me again, slow and have to be scolded,ter I will find you when there is news."


    "Duh duh duh-"

 Chapter 1139 Confessed, but not fully confessed

    Chapter 1139 Confessed, but not fully confessed


    I waited until eleven o''clock in the evening and fell asleep in a daze on the couch.


    The heart is thinking about Dennis, so sleep very lightly, in a haze I heard the sound of opening and


    closing the door in the corridor, followed by the deliberately low sound of footsteps.


    He opened the door and came in, gently approaching me, taking off his jacket and draping it over me.


    When I opened my eyes, Dennis was half-kneeling next to the sofa, ready to carry me back to the inner


    room. Seeing that I was awake, he rubbed my head painfully, "Didn''t you say you didn''t have to wait for


    me, why didn''t you sleep first by yourself?"


    He called at dinner time, temporarily to deal with a cross-country meeting, to return in thetter part of


    the night.


    I propped myself up on the arm of the sofa and sat up straight, my mind still not quite clear, "You don''t


    Dennisughed at me like a little kid, "I don''t work overtime, in case something goes wrong and I can''t


    keep you and the kids safe for a lifetime, that''s when I should be ufortable."


    "You are well, how can we not be safe." I scolded, "We can''t spend all our money in our lifetime, you


    should not work as hard as before, if your body loses money, you can''t make up for it by spending as


    much money as you can."


    Dennis smiled lightly, lowered his head for me to put on slippers, helped me towards the bedroom,


    "health, peace and prosperity, in the end is also a resource for the money is the resource, the building


    copse is not a matter of one day and night, to keep the stability of our family, a moment can not be


    rxed, like walking on thin ice is necessary."


    I understand the reasoning, the bigger the business, the more responsibility on the shoulders, not


    afraid of what if, afraid of outsiders have the intention to calcte.


    I waited until this point, not to talk to Dennis about the business scriptures, plus after a good night''s


    sleep, and not very sleepy, the idea in my head that I wanted Dennis to confess became more clear.


    Dennis helped me to the edge of the bed, while he himself was half squatting, taking my hand in his


    and ying with it, and coldly and suddenly came out with the words, "Honey, what do you think you


    would do if you suddenly found out that I wasn''t that good at all?"


    This confused me, "What''s not good? What''s not good?"


    After a pause, and thoughtfully said, "We just married that time, you are not very good to me, I am not


    ording to your love to death, otherwise, which there are today?"


    Older couples, probably just like to talk about some inexplicable topics.


    Willing to confide in, at this age, is the greatest expression of love, than those who look at each other,


    the words do not talk more than half a sentence of the resentful couple, our life is much more down-to-


    earth.


    Dennis still kept his head down, smiled to himself, and repeatedly asked the same question, "I mean, if


    I''m not as good a person as you think, or if I''m just a selfish, self-serving person who only cares about


    himself at the expense of others, would you resent it?"


    Sure enough, the heart hides things, whether men or women, will be mother-inw.


    All in one room, there is nothing to be ashamed of, I simply reached out and took Dennis'' face directly,


    forcing him to meet me eye to eye, "Dennis, look at me, see clearly."


    "I am your wife, I love you, and I will always be by your side, until death do us part, for all eternity,


    understand?"


    Dennis'' ck eyes had light shing in them, and soon he smiled with relief, pursing his lips a little,


    "Understood."


    He has been so patient to make him happy, but still refuses to tell the truth, when do we have to wait?


    I was already a little impatient waiting, but Dennis was not slow to pull up my pant legs and began to


    massage my calves.


    This can''t help but remind me of the phrase "married men are attentive, either making a mistake, or on


    the way to making a mistake".


    Thinking of this, reaching for Dennis'' arm, his maic voice but at that moment low sounded, "Today


    Benjamin asked me to meet with him to work with him in the counterfeit money business, I thought."


    The hand stopped in mid-air, and weakly put down, fortunately he said in time, and then a secondter,


    the nature is different.


    "The country is cracking down so hard on counterfeit money, and he still dares to act against the


    wind?" I said.


    Dennis pounded my leg while exining carelessly, "It''s hard to trace the root cause of not doing the


    domestic market and only exporting abroad, he''s smart enough to know to use us as air, not a single


    thing involving this side of thew has been done, and even if it''s found, he won''t necessarily be


    extradited."


    "Quinn and Lucas are also his recruits, the purpose is to make the police feel that the George Group''s


    money is not so clean, want me to be watched by the police, everywhere restricted, now is the wind of


    crime, everyone is self-conscious, and want to make a ssh, all expect me to be convicted."


    The world is like this, good people do a lifetime, no one will give you an award, but the wind, rumors


    and legends that you have a little hint of doing evil, you have to be pointed out by a thousand people.


    Sometimes being a good person, you really have to be strong inside.


    If I were Dennis, I would also be chilled. I have been a conscientious entrepreneur for so many years,


    paid so many taxes and supported so many people, but in the end, I became a key monitoring target


    because of two notorious foreigners.


    "It''s enough to be righteous and not afraid of the shadow, I believe in you, the whole family believes in


    you." I looked down at him, and my words were earnest, "Dennis, you must remember that you are


    never beaten by people who don''t care."


    Dennis narrowed his eyes and jerked up to leave a soft kiss on my forehead, "Don''t worry, Mrs.


    George, I''ll go take a shower then."


    After saying that, he turned around and went into the bathroom, and not long after, the sound of the


    shower came from the bathroom.


    After talking to him for such a long time, my heart is finally a little more stable.


    However, when I leaned on Dennis, pressed against his chest, and was about to fall asleep a second


    before, I suddenly realized that he was exining about his appointment with Benjamin today, but what


    about yesterday, when he was annoyed over Olivia and Mr. Chambers'' trifling words?


    Thinking about this, I snapped awake and looked up to see that Dennis was already faintly snoring, so I


    had to give up again.


    The whole body of the reluctant will hold him tight, hate to itch, this man, the sound of the West with the


    perfect, causing me so long to react!


    The result of tonight''s conversation became, all of a sudden, a confession, but not a full confession.


    Men!


    ......


    I woke up to the sound of Nanny knocking on the door and opened my eyes to look at the clock, it was


    just before seven o''clock.


    "What is it, Nanny?" I asked, wilting, not even bothering to open my eyes for a moment.


    "There''s an officer from the army who says he wants to see sir and has been waiting in the hall for a


    long time." Nanny said at the top of her lungs.


    Early in the morning, do not let people sleep peacefully.


    In the heart of some broken thoughts, finally still maintain the adult reason, "know, you go greet first,


    we wille down in a minute."


    I sighed long and hard to open my eyes, and turned my head to see that Dennis was not awakened by


    such a loud noise?


    Blinking, when his vision became a little clearer, he realized that he seemed to be having some kind of


    nightmare, his brow furrowed as if he was haunted by a nightmare and couldn''t wake up.


    Reaching out to push him a hand, Dennis opened his eyes with a jerk, scaring me almost screaming


    and covering his chest with fear.


    He froze for a couple of seconds before he turned his head to look at me with a chaotic expression and


    asked, "Why are you awake so early?"


    "There are guests downstairs." I said, "What did you dream about?"


    Dennis lowered his eyes, quickly hiding the hint of panic he had just woken up with, and sat up from the


    bed, "It''s nothing."


    "Don''t you have guests? Pack up and go downstairs, make people wait too long."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1140 Want us to protect you?

    Chapter 1140 Want us to protect you?


    Dennis thought he was doing a good job of hiding it, but he didn''t know that the sleeping man was


    already exposed.


    To this day, many things have been settled, so what is the demon that makes him so upset?


    Seeing that he had already put on his jacket, I could not dy, so I also hurried to get up, simply


    cleaned up, and went down with him to meet the guests.


    Walking to the stairway, from afar, I saw the man Nanny mentioned, a man in a straight suit, full of


    heroism.


    There were two men guarding the doorway, supposedly his men, and by the looks of it, this man is not


    a small man.


    Dennis walked down thest step before opening his mouth to wee the guest, "Long wait."


    At that the man stood up, and when we approached, he politely shook Dennis'' hand, "Hello, Mrs.


    George."


    With that, he nodded at me again and exchanged polite nces, as a greeting.


    Both sides sat down together, Dennis folded his legs and went straight to the point, "I wonder what you


    want to do at your door so early in the morning in person?"


    The man also did not dy, reached into his jacket pocket, pulled out a ck wallet and handed it over,


    "This is my ID."


    Dennis took the documents in his hand, opened them in turn and I briefly scanned them, then handed


    them back, acting calmly, "I wonder what we can do with you?"


    Fidel Felton''s features are very good-looking, the image of a tough guy in the traditional sense, born to


    represent the military, also gives a straightforward impression.


    It''s just that the eyes give me a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, perhaps having passed each other in a sea of people.


    Fidel really can''t beat around the bush, a serious statement of intent, "ording to the information we


    have, in recent times, Lucas and Quinn these two people often in the George family in and out?"


    So it''s not without reason that people who are close to the ink are ck, and they hang out with people


    like them more, and eventually they are targeted.


    Dennis lowered his eyes in thought for a moment and didn''t deny it, "There is such a thing."


    Fidel nodded with a stony face, two thick eyebrows slightly wrinkled, "For the identity of these two


    people, I wonder how much Mrs. George knows?"


    Fidel spoke politely and did not indiscriminately lump Dennis and Quinn together.


    He treats people sincerely, and Dennis doesn''t shy away from being honest, "I know everything I need


    to know, and I can be a little more direct."


    "Hmm." Fidel nodded and got to the point, "In that case, what I want to ask, Mrs. George probably has


    in mind, please give me an affirmative answer, yes, or no?"


    Tainted with a group of burning, killing and looting, no evil, Fidel to ask, naturally, is Dennis has not


    intervened in it.


    In my opinion this question is not difficult to answer, but somehow, Dennis actually silent.


    Everyone knows what it means to be silent on such matters of principle.


    Two people four eyes facing each other, each other''s eyes into invisible profits in the air intersection, I


    seem to see countless cold light in the collision.


    Afraid that Fidel really misunderstood, I hurriedly took over the topic to dispel the concerns in his mind,


    "No."


    Fidel sniffed and looked towards me, the goodwill that had been on his face a moment ago had been


    reced by a rigid sense of justice, and seemed ready to convict us at any moment.


    I repeated once more, "You were able to find me, and I believe the surveince of Quinn and the others


    has been going on for some time, and it should be clear that our dealings with each other have only


    begun in thest few days, and before that, there was no intention of making contact with Quinn and


    Lucas, including the entire Skully, the George family, let alone any out of the ordinary behavior."


    Quinn and Lucas arrived at City P in a short time, even if it was toote to do something illegal, so it is


    not difficult to conclude that Fidel came to the door not with evidence of their guilt, but as a precaution.


    In short, we walk the talk and sit the walk, not afraid of things, and do not want people to throw dirty


    water on them.


    Can sit in the military leadership position is also the ability to think for themselves, listen to me say so,


    Fidel''s expression is not so serious.


    He was silent for a moment, as if he was thinking about how to exin to our couple the seriousness of


    the matter and to make the right choice.


    When he underestimates the self-preservation of businessmen and people, we think more about those


    uncertain threats and are more afraid of losing them.


    Dennis''s hostility is too heavy, I took the initiative to act as a spokesman, continue to volunteer to clear


    the rtionship, "you do not look at our business so big, but in fact, only ordinary people, no ordinary


    people will let a good day but, in favor of doing those things that hurt God, put themselves and their


    families in danger, the whole day in fear, you say right? "


    "the George Group has grown to this day my husband how hard to work for all to see, if I were the


    leader, found the situation, definitely will not be the first toe up to question."


    Fidel immediately understood, and after a moment of bewilderment, he solemnly expressed his


    apology, "It is indeed our ill-consideration and presumption."


    After a pause, he asked, "Does Mrs. George mean that she wants us to protect you?"


    Finally on point, I nodded my head in d affirmation, "Yes, you know very well how dangerous Quinn


    and Lucas are, and I don''t think that''s too much to ask."


    Fidel didn''t seem to have that much power and said he had to think about it, "It''s not too much, but


    ording to the rules, I have to go back and ask for instructions, and as long as you two set your


    hearts right, I personally guarantee that you can travel safely within our territory at any time."


    The impression of these men is prevalent, I did not expect this Fidel through the humane and good


    "Just a handful." Fidel waved his hand, and then he got up and prepared to leave, "I have something


    else to do, so I won''t bother."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Secretly patting Dennis on the arm, they all got up together to see the guest off, "Take care."


    "There''s no need to send it." After saying that, Fidel turned around and walked towards the main


    entrance.


    Folly, not knowing what was going on, happened to rush in through the door at that moment and met


    Fidel head-on.


    Fidel seemed to be no stranger to her and took the initiative to stop, and after running his eyes over


    her, asked in a t tone, "You are Folly?"


    Folly''s face was instantly expressionless and she said, somewhat sharply, "It''s me."


    Fidel spoke again, his tone strong, "Tell Larry to take care of himself."


    The words fell, and left without looking back, leaving Folly dazed in the same ce.

 Chapter 1141 - Not too coordinated in that area?

    Chapter 1141 - Not too coordinated in that area?


    The footsteps disappeared by the door before Folly came back to her senses and walked quickly


    towards us.


    Before he could sit down, he said while putting his bag away, "What''s going on, rie suddenly ran


    abroad to do what, the phone does not answer Facebook does not return?"


    I was stunned for a moment, and it took me a few seconds to regain my wits and ask rhetorically,


    "When did this happen, she didn''t tell us about it?"


    "You do not know?" Folly was greatly surprised, and vaguely guessed that there was a hidden agenda,


    exining, "I also learned only after asking the staff at the club, it''s been three days, only that it was


    out of the country, and nothing else was exined."


    I can''t help but sigh when I hear this, maybe those memories from the past are really too hard to bear,


    going abroad for a break and wanting to escape this ce of right and wrong for a while.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But it''s too unsafe for a girl to be outside, so I hurriedly asked Dennis to think of something, "Go call


    Brady and tell him to get someone to watch rie, okay?"


    Dennis also did not answer, took out his phone and went to the balcony over the floor-to-ceiling


    windows.


    Folly probably sensed that the atmosphere was not right, looked twice and asked, "What''s wrong with


    him? Doesn''t seem to be in a good mood, about rie?"


    Even she could see that Dennis''s ability to conceal his emotions was now much less than it used to be.


    I shook my head, hoping Folly would give some substantive advice, "Benjamin brought an old friend


    from Newton Town to my door two days ago, and after that, Dennis was acting strange, like he was


    being pinched, do you think that''s a possibility?"


    "Whose handle is it, Dennis''?" Folly hastily waved her hand, "No way, with your man''s intelligence, the


    one who can do right by him under the sky has not been born yet, how can it fall into the mouth."


    She paused for a moment, seemingly remembering something, and nervously came up to me and


    whispered, "Is it that you guys aren''t very coordinated in that area?"


    A good deal of embarrassment, breathlessly rolled his eyes, "to say the business, do not be here


    immodest."


    Folly could do nothing about it and shrugged her shoulders to show that she could do nothing about it,


    "Then I don''t know, the hardest mind in the whole world to guess is Dennis''."


    This I do not know, but I do not want to give up hope, want to prove that they are not so useless.


    Now it seems that we can only hope that Dennis can redeem himself and ovee his demons.


    After a moment of silence, Folly began to ask after Fidel, "How did Fidel get to you guys?"


    "I was going to ask you that." I looked her in the eye and asked gossipingly, "How do you know each


    other?"


    Fidel and Larry is one word away, Folly also once mentioned that the left family is a military family,


    perhaps these two people have some kind of connection is not necessarily.


    Folly''s reaction proved my suspicions.


    She deted her mouth and said, "Don''t look at me like that, it''s not a secret, Larry''s family background


    has been checked out by those crazy fans, you can look it up on the inte and it''s all clear, why ask


    me, between us, can we talk about something new?"


    "So you''re admitting that Fidel is Larry''s brother."


    Folly sighed and said impatiently, "Yes, you can see that and still ask me."


    "Just curious." Smiling bitterly and dropping her eyes, it seems that Folly is not lying, judging from


    Fidel''s attitude just now, the Zuo family is indeed not very happy about her and Larry''s affair.


    To satisfy her curiosity, still exined briefly what had just happened, "He came for those ck people


    who have been appearing a lottely and promised, to give us proper protection."


    If Larry and Folly''s affaires to fruition, the Zuo family and The Lewis family will be rtives. In a


    sense, Fidel is fair and impartial in what he does, and doesn''t cross us for personal matters.


    "Oh." Folly nodded, pretending to be full of care, but her cunning eyes kept beating around,pletely


    exposing the true feelings of her heart.


    Soon, Dennis pulled open the ss window and walked in, "It''s confirmed, rie is at Country M.


    Brady is sending someone over right away."


    "That''s good." Brady''s ability to get things done is still guaranteed, so I don''t have to worry so much.


    She picked it up, looked at me suspiciously, and said, "From the club?"


    Only then did he press the answer button and put the phone to his ear, "What is it?"


    A few momentster, and hung up directly, hurriedly re-crossed the bag to the arm, "Olivia brought


    people to the clubhouse to make trouble, and the staff fought, I go to see."


    Olivia again, is she not going to survive one day less of tossing and turning?


    In rie''s absence, I, as a mother, must guard her heart and soul for her.


    Rising violently, she grabbed Folly''s arm and told her not to rush off, "Wait for me to change my clothes


    and apany you!"


    I''d like to see what new tricks Olivia, a brainless person,es up with when she failed to nt


    evidencest time.


    You want to fight for the rest of your life, right?


    I had beenpletely overwhelmed with anger and hadpletely missed Dennis'' reaction.


    When I went out and got into the car, Folly pulled out and only then did I react to the fact that Dennis


    actually didn''t apany me to the scene this time to back me up like he did before.


    I rolled down the window and looked in the rearview mirror, but I didn''t find Dennis''s figure at the door


    to see him off, so I felt a little lost.


    But then I quickly picked up the spirit, no one is anyone''s appendage, I can still clean Olivia up without


    Dennis!


    ......


    When we arrived, the scene was chaotic.


    The clubhouse lobby was packed, Olivia came with Quinn''s hand, our staff was inside and the cks


    were outside in a circle, like an uprising, ready to violently seize "power".


    Olivia''s size was not suspect among the pile of men, but with her shrill voice and eloquent verbal


    barking, it was still possible to clearly discern where she was.


    "What are you yelling for? Believe it or not, I''ll fire all of youter, dare to treat the boss with this


    attitude!"


    "You point again and see if you can get out of here alive today!"


    "Proof? riana has said that I will take over the club from now on, and I will be in charge of all the big


    and small things.


    "No more patience, what are you standing around for, stone ah! Still not to drive out this group of thin-


    armed pussies!"


    Olivia gave the order, the ck people like crazy, whistling, like monkeys "vomit vomit" rushed to grab


    people.


    The club''s employees were not very good at fighting, holding not-quitepetent weapons, mops,


    stools, and chairs, staying close together and trying to avoid being flushed out of the gap.


    The one in front of the block, due to the small size, was pped by the tall ck man even two ps,


    sses were knocked crooked, but still refused to let go of his partner, gritting his teeth and holding on.


    Such cohesiveness is touching and emotional, rie did not choose the wrong person.


    "Stop!" Folly and I shouted desperately, but because we were standing at the outermost level, the


    conflict in the hall was too intense for our voices to carry through.


    "Fuck." Folly cursed, turned on her heels and walked out.


    When he broke in again, he had a horn in his hand, "All fuck off stop! (All fuck off stop!)"

 Chapter 1142 Listen to what Clariana has to say

    Chapter 1142 Listen to what riana has to say


    Folly''s lion''s roar, amplified by the speakers, almost deafened me, but it finally paid off.


    The crowd rose up in silence and looked our way, and the clubhouse hall fell violently quiet.


    Folly also does not feel embarrassed, but instead greatly and generously put the speaker to the mouth,


    continue to sound crushing, "I know your personality foreigners, oh no, you are foreigners ......"


    "Okay, then be direct, I remind you that this is our territory, do not bring that foreign set of forced buying


    and selling here, ten minutes, ten minutes and then do not exit from my clubhouse, I guarantee that


    each of you have the opportunity to have a good fight with our border police!"


    At the end, she also whispered a curse, "Kam, the previous digging thing auntie has not yet settled the


    score, they came to the door!"


    The ck thugs looked at each other, probably not yet reacting to the seriousness of it.


    A group of Country M gang members suddenly appeared in the capital of Hungas, not to mention that


    they have notmitted any crimes, just this group of people standing in the street, it is enough to


    cause mass panic.


    Also do not need to find any rtionship, I believe that as long as a reporting phone, the public security


    department must be very happy to police and public cooperation, and give Quinn the gang a long time


    to remember.


    Olivia is most aware of The Lewis'' tactics, and after some weighing, finally called most of the cks


    out, leaving only a few to keep watch and ensure their own safety.


    When people are almost gone, Folly and I just lifted our feet and walked in, briefly calming the clerk


    before negotiating with Olivia face to face.


    Olivia is so arrogant, but also the dog is fighting for power, the real benefit is the Skully behind him, "I


    know the person behind you is Quinn, go back and tell him, this kind of three days a small fuss five


    days a big fuss behavior is really very bad taste, if this happens again, not to mention cooperation,


    even ordinary friends do not have to do. "


    I saw through it, she actually did not show the slightest bit of unease, but instead showed a cunning


    smile, "ra, this is your fault, how can you think of Mr. Quinn so, today I came here for purely


    personal reasons, and he has nothing to do with it, you say so, Mr. Quinn heard but will not be happy."


    I can be happy because she''s making a faux pas here?


    I do not live on the beach, others high or not happy with me, "Then you tell me what can make you light


    day trespassing, if not reasonable and legal, I do not rule out the use of legal means to defend the


    rights."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let you get what you want." Olivia raised her hands and intertwined them in front of


    her chest, her bottom line, "I dare to stand here, naturally, I have the consent of the owner of the


    clubhouse, it is your daughter, who personally promised to hand over the management of the


    clubhouse to me."


    "Heh," Follyughed out loud, "are you dreaming? Do you know what this clubhouse means to rie?


    Something that is so precious that she would let an outsider like you interfere with it?"


    She said exactly what I had in mind, so I didn''t interrupt again and looked at Olivia with cold eyes,


    expressing the same doubt.


    "An outsider?" Olivia lowered her eyelids and smiled, neither irritated nor irritated in any way, and said


    in a good-natured manner, "Let things be as they are, just because you''re an outsider today doesn''t


    mean you''ll be an outsider for the rest of your life, who''s to say, right ra?"


    Why connote me again?


    "What the hell do you mean?" I had little patience for this shady woman, and did not want to be


    sessfully provoked, so I forced down the anger in my heart and said in a salty manner, "What you


    want to do, I am not interested and not interested in knowing, anyway, with me here today, rie''s


    things, no one will be able to snatch them away."


    I paused for a moment to say this, an eye de ring at Olivia, "If you think you have what it takes to


    fight me hard, then try it."


    Every time in the past she hid behind others, softly blowing the wind in her ears, telling me to suffer all


    the aggravation, most of my life has passed, I do not mind touching it head-on, just the heart''s


    grievances all at once out.


    The world is not justified by whoever shows weakness.


    Olivia picked up the hostility in my sight and her gaze gradually became mixed with a bit of


    ruthlessness.


    Even though the face in front of me has been basically unrecognizable, I can still imagine that Olivia''s


    original face gnashing her teeth in hatred.


    She narrowed her eyes, her hands squeezed her arms, the nail pieces decorated with sequins almost


    embedded into the flesh, her body trembled with every word, "Stealing someone else''s things, what


    qualifies you to be so arrogant, what gives you the right to be so ostentatious!"


    Even artificial beauty, but also a style, hysterical at this moment, but also really have so much


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    tenderness.


    Even I had a moment of dismay - I was the one with all the evil.


    But soon I came back to my senses and realized that this was just a trick that Olivia had poured in, the


    evil one.


    "I don''t know what you mean by that, but if necessary, I can introduce you to a better psychiatrist, and


    as for the club, you can''t take it anyway."


    Olivia''s life is considered ill-fated, perhaps too many blows to mental confusion, it may not be a good


    thing to go to see.


    That''s the onlypassion I can do for her.


    Olivia suddenly put both hands together and took out her phone with a click, "Then let''s hear what


    riana has to say."


    After dialing the number, she put the phone to her ear and waited with confidence for the other side to


    connect.


    Folly scoffed at this, "Who''s pretending to look like that."


    I looked at her and slightly sympathetically pointed to the location of the head, indicating not to bother


    with the psychopath.


    However, the next second, Olivia hit us hard in the face.


    "Hey, say something if it''s convenient, so you shopkeepers can recognize the situation."


    The phone actually got through.


    Once Olivia finished, she pressed the amplification button and spread the phone t in her palm, facing


    the crowd.


    Soon, rie''s familiar voice came over the receiver.


    "It''s me, everyone do what she says, make sure the clubhouse opens properly, and when Ie back,


    make further arrangements."


    "IV ......"


    The word "quarter" stuck in the eye of the throat, the phone was reced by a "beep beep beep" busy


    sound, I did not know how to react for a while.


    Folly''s face is as depressed as mine, rie doesn''t answer her phone on Facebook, but keeps in touch


    with Olivia.


    I don''t know what was going through Folly''s mind, but I had a feeling I couldn''t tell you.


    Just as when Dennis stood beside Olivia three times, the heart seems to have an extra gap above, the


    cold wind whooshing, every time you pass by will scrape the wound raw pain.

 Chapter 1143 Apology

    Chapter 1143 Apology


    I can''tugh anymore.


    Even though I can present myself as rie''s mother in a dignified manner, the obvious closeness and


    favoritism will not lie.


    I thought of many possibilities, but I never thought that it was Olivia who stole rie from me.


    And at the moment, the culprit is still strutting around with his cell phone, showing off, "Heard it all?"


    Seeing that I did not respond, she took the phone again and pointed a circle at the clerk, "riana''s


    voice can all hear it, your boss''s mother just now also said that everything should be done ording to


    the rules, the boss has given the word, now here I have the say, does anyone else have questions?!"


    The viin''s pie is done, no surprise, the next should be unlucky, be his tool of prestige people.


    Olivia was standing in front of a pile of employees, sweeping her eyes across the faces, obviously


    choosing the most suitable "lucky" one.


    Folly saw through her ns, grinding her back teeth coldly warned, "This club is not rie''s alone,


    there are also my shares, want to do a hand, then take out the master''s style, do not whole those


    petty and unstageable calctions."


    "Cut." Olivia nted a nce at her, said unconcerned, "mynd I want to do how you do not need to


    dictate, not satisfied with the shares, you think I have such a good territory, but also can not pull


    investment, take advantage of the good, really think others are stupid ah."


    "Yo, the transfer contract hasn''t even been signed yet, and you really think you''re the owner?" Folly


    casually threw her bag aside, got up and started rolling up her sleeves, "Come on, I want to see how


    much you can do to kick me out of here!"


    "What are you going to do ......" Olivia saw the situation rushed to hide behind thergest block of


    ck, stretching his neck softly threatened, "I tell you Folly, I have long been sick of you, have the guts


    toe over! "


    "Huh?" Follyughed in exasperation and grabbed a folding stool close by and rushed over to it.


    "Don''t be impulsive." This small body of hers, by those few ck people, will not be deted?


    "Stay out of it." Folly tried to push me away, "How many years have I learned taekwondo, but it''s


    useless, finally I met an ungrateful one, I have to teach her how to write the word "death" today!


    "Youe over here!" Olivia relied on someone to protect her, and continued to arch fire with a deadly


    face, "I''ll look down on you if you don''te!"


    Folly was so angry that she closed her eyes and sucked in a breath of cold air, then with a flourish, she


    swung the chair round and raised it above her head.


    Sure enough, I knew nothing about her power.


    But I''m still sober, even if such Folly looks extremely lethal, it doesn''t mean you can beat those 200


    pounds of big men one by five.


    So when she held the chair and rushed over, I held her waist directly from behind and used my whole


    body to fall on her waist, and she really couldn''t move her feet.


    "ra! You''re going to get in my way if you keep doing that! Let go!" Folly put the chair back on the


    ground, one hand propped up on the chair, the other hand kept prying my hand locked around her


    waist, mouth still forgetting to shout, "Olivia, if you have the guts toe out and fight, do not hide


    behind a man, I let you one hand!"


    In the heart secretly sighed, Folly is really angry.


    In fact, if only she had seen Olivia''s disgusting face when Dennis and I first got married, she wouldn''t


    have been so excited.


    Perhaps, Folly also has something in her heart and wants to let it out, but just happens to have an


    opportunity to do so.


    But we are adults after all, which can really do things regardless of the consequences.


    "Forget it, Folly, you''ll get yourself in trouble with thew and The Lewis family instead!" I hugged Folly


    and refused to let go.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A tangled down, Folly also tired, helpless sigh, the me of anger gradually extinguished.


    "Don''t you worry." Folly said wanly.


    "I won''t let go unless you promise not to do it!"


    Folly, raw and impatient, said, "I promise."


    "Now it''s OK?"


    I only half-heartedly let go of my hand a little.


    Folly did what she said she would do, and when she got free, she started fixing her clothes without


    giving Olivia another nce, "I''m doing you a favor."


    Folly has always done things as she pleases, and to say this proves that I do carry some weight in her


    eyes.


    Although he couldn''tugh, he forced the corners of his mouth up and said bitterly, "I know, my hero!"


    Olivia has escaped and still doesn''t know how to stop, trying to provoke trouble again, "What? Are you


    afraid? You are the onlydy of The Lewis family and you don''t even dare to take offense? Or is it that


    no one in The Lewis family treats you like a princess, so when you get angry outside, you can only


    swallow your teeth and blood?"


    "Oh ~ I remember, Folly, in fact, you are simply a father does not love mother''s illegitimate daughter,


    how much more noble than me!"


    Folly facepletely lost expression, eyes a little cold,pared to the anger just now, this time is a


    real grudge on.


    What''s the difference between dislike and hate?


    You do not like a person, you can not interact, or add a few words of spittle, and then, it will be hands


    repair a, but will not be put on the heart.


    But if you hate, Olivia is the best example, until today, I''m afraid she also hate my skin and bones, the


    big piece.


    Olivia is a no-brainer, everything is a big deal, easy to reveal the horse''s foot, there are any


    calctions are also easy to gamble over.


    Unlike Folly, she has made a name for herself in City P''s high society.


    After offending her, Olivia won''t be able to live in peace.


    Oliviaughed rampantly, her expression bing twisted, "No matter how high and mighty you


    pretend to be, what''s the difference between you and those country women who can''t keep a man? I''m


    a person who died once, what haven''t I experienced, what qualifications do you have to lecture me!"


    The more I said, the harder it was to hear, each sentence was uncovering Folly''s pain, I just couldn''t


    listen to it, nced at her fiercely and scolded, "You shut up!"


    "What the hell are you!" I side stepped in front of Folly, as if countless times she for my righteousness


    against others as firm, "you say the club is yours, but also after rie came back, signed the transfer


    contract is! Even so, the whole club, from the site to the decoration, every money is over the George


    Group''s flow, no matter how polite to say, this is the George Group''s assets, I can take it back at any


    time!"


    Olivia did not expect me to say this, opened her mouth to retort, I did not give her the opportunity to


    speak, "you remember me, I am on ount of rie''s face, only to let you temporarily for the


    management, know what is meant by temporary, is a short period of time,ter will take it back, but if


    you push us to be anxious, I just smashed all this, free to the outside Beggars, will not let you get what


    you want!"


    After these words, the heart was suddenly much smoother.


    Sure enough, treat this kind of scoundrel, or to hand hold the pinch to enjoy.


    Seeing Olivia dumbfounded andpletely out of temper, I lowered my eyes andmanded


    condescendingly, "Apologize."


    "What did you say?"


    Making a swallowing motion, I raised my voice and said, word for word, "I said, apologize to Folly! Now,


    immediately!"


    "No way!" Olivia straightened her face to the side, "Let me apologize to her, in another life!"


    "Good." I sneered, "Then let''s see if the people behind you have the patience to wait until the next life


    to take over the clubhouse."


    Said, while making a gesture to instruct the staff to close the door, "one by one, all move to me, pack


    things, prepare for a long vacation!"


    No longer having to deal with ck people, the employees were all happy to be at ease and moved as


    they spoke, "Copy that!"


    Olivia is now finally anxious, she knows very well who she is relying on to get to this point, the people


    behind her can not afford to offend.


    Stomping her foot violently, Oliviapromised, "I''m sorry!"

 Chapter 1144 - Destroy the body?

    Chapter 1144 - Destroy the body?


    "What did you say?" Folly raised her hand to her ear with an innocent look, "I don''t seem to hear you


    very well?"


    Olivia ckened her face and reluctantly eximed, "I "m sorry! I "m sorry! Is this okay Miss Lewis?"


    "Barely, nothing sincere." Folly squeezed a death smile on her face, "But you''ll know what it''s like to


    regret itter."


    Fearing that these two people will quarrel again, I hurriedly changed the subject and pacified the


    employees, "Well, let''s do this first, those who are willing to stay and work will continue to stay in their


    previous positions, those who are not willing to go home for a vacation, and when your bosses


    back, thene back to work."


    Every chair and every employee here is carefully selected by rie, theck of which is indispensable,


    Olivia''s temperament, they may not get along with her, so it is not a good way to avoid the sharp edge.


    To grow, retaining talent is the priority.


    rie, that''s all I can do for you.


    After saying that, with a meaningful nce at Olivia, she left with Folly on her arm in a worried manner.


    I don''t think I''m in a position to remove people from my job if I don''t like them.


    As soon as she got into the car, Folly called rie in a huff.


    This time it actually got through.


    Just ready to fasten the seat belt, I also can not help but slow down the action, although the face


    pretend not to care, but still unconsciously stretched out the ears eavesdropping.


    "rie girl, the clubhouse you really want to give to that woman?"


    After Folly asked, she put the phone between us and pressed the amplification button.


    The other side still has a salty tone, "Just temporarily managing on behalf of."


    Just a few simple words, no more exnation.


    Sometimes I really doubt that rie is Dennis''s real daughter, otherwise, how can it be so natural to


    use the power of silence and shying away from words.


    The surface is emotionally stable, but a little deeper analysis, you know how sensible such a person is,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    you never know how much she hides in her small shell of mind.


    "I''m not biting off more than I can chew with you." Folly''s tone was not very nice, "Just two things, first,


    where are you? Second, why didn''t you ask me or the Georges to look after the clubhouse for you,


    instead of that woman, don''t you know how much she has done to wrong your parents?"


    I knew that she was taking the heat out of me, asking all those questions for me that I didn''t know how


    to ask.


    I''m not ming rie, I''m just a little lost.


    The frustration of not being able to go inside your child''s world is enough to break any mother.


    rie avoided talking about these two issues, "I have my own ns, I wille back when the time


    hang up now."


    "Wait a minute."


    "Doodle doo ......"


    "Hey, rie! rie!"


    Folly was so angry that she pped the steering wheel and inadvertently hit the horn in the right


    direction.


    "Drip--"


    The sound of the car''s horn startled the sparrows in the trees, but the carriage fell into an awkward


    silence.


    After a long time, it was Folly who reacted first and teased, "I didn''t see it, your daughter is quite


    rebellious."


    I smiled bitterly, not sure if I was sad or happy.


    Folly sent me home and then left, saying it was a sudden need to do something, and did not say too


    much detail, work we do not have too much inmon, and did not talk in detail.


    After walking around the house, there was no sign of Dennis, and it looked like he had gone out after I


    did.


    Subconsciously sent a Facebook message to Toby asking for Dennis'' whereabouts.


    There was an immediate reply from the other side: Mrs. George, I am in Country M with thedy.


    I froze for a moment and tapped down on the screen: Didn''t rie leave on her own? You didn''t follow


    Dennis these days?


    Toby: Yes, so I followed secretly, Missy does not know yet, Mr. only told me to watch Missy, nothing


    else.


    So then, all this time Dennis has been acting alone, where he went to see who and what he did, is


    unknown.


    It''s really a headache of a man, more ufortable than when he was younger.


    Toby, after all, they are abroad, it is not good to ask them to worry about domestic matters, so I made


    up a reason to reassure him: no wonder Dennis came back from thepany every day said back


    pain, all right, I know the situation, you look after rie for me, pay more attention to safety.


    Toby: Hmm.


    The "word of gold"!


    I swear, it''s definitely not a good skill to have!


    Put down the phone some distracted, sit on the sofa, turn on the TV to change channels randomly, so


    as to vent.


    Larry''s talk show just went haywire.


    The host is more daring and opens the door to a sensitive topic, "I wonder what Larry you want from


    your other half?"


    "You mean my future wife?" Larry acted calm and self-assured, and at first nce, he was old-


    fashioned.


    "You could say that." The host nodded ambiguously and continued to throw in the towel, "Or, within the


    rtionship, Larry do you aspire more to be from one to the other or on merit?"


    Larry was silent and thought for a moment, randomly looking at the camera with a burning and sincere


    gaze, "Love at first sight."


    He said with certainty, "I believe more in the feeling of the first nce, determined that a person, I will


    not change, just like I want to be a real actor, never give up."


    So deep and stubborn attitude, can easily capture the hearts of young girls, even if only a few face to


    face, I can not help but feelpassion for him, private hope that this guy and Folly can be repaired.


    If only Folly could read this too.


    "Looking at what?"


    I was so engrossed in watching that I didn''t notice that Dennis had returned and was busy answering,


    "Nothing, a variety show."


    "Hmm." He simply responded and went into the bathroom on the first floor and ordered the maid to get


    him a change of clothes, "Eden, get a new set of pajamas for me."


    Soon, the bathroom rang with the sound of a shower.


    By the time Variety went tomercial, Dennis was done washing.


    He rubbed his hair and sat down in the seat next to me, and seeing that it was Larry''s variety show,


    jokingly said, "If I sit in his seat and get so much attention every day, you''re probably going to have to


    worry so much you can''t sleep every day."


    "Stinky." I deted in defiance.


    At this time Eden came out from the bathroom with a clothes basket and asked respectfully, "Sir, your


    changed clothes are torn in two ces, I see it is your favorite jacket, do you need to send it back for


    maintenance and repair?"


    Dennis didn''t even look back, "No, throw it away."


    And shower and throw clothes, this is not the destruction of the body?


    Driven by my sixth sense, I clutched the fruit te in front of me and asked, pretending to be careless


    while eating, "What happened to the clothes?"


    "There was an ident while making the rounds at the site, a minor problem, it''s good to break the


    bank and throw it away." Dennis said calmly.

 Chapter 1145 To work with Benjamin

    Chapter 1145 To work with Benjamin


    "Isn''t that the supervisor''s job?"


    Forked up a piece of grape to his mouth, chewed a little and a serious for him to consider.


    "You are too serious, everything personally, nine lives are not enough to spoil, like Folly said, big


    money to produce small money, small money and can produce countless money, week after week,


    there is no end, with our current assets, is not to do anything in the future, only rely on the dividends


    from the investment, can also be worried about food and clothing."


    "Don''t you forget that you were the one who said that you would be by my side for the rest of your life,


    taking care of me and loving me, and if this keeps up, it''s time for you to go ahead of me."


    That would be cruel.


    Suddenly I remembered the summer when I was young, my grandmother would hold me in the


    courtyard every night to cool off, telling the story of Valerie and Ryan over and over again.


    Valerie and Ryan had a baby marriage since they were young, and the two had never met before they


    got married, but when they were old enough, they naturally got together. After Valerie left, Ryan''s body


    copsed, and within a month, also followed.


    Grandmother said, "Everyone thinks that the husband is the sky, supporting a family, but Ryan''s


    departure gave everyone a smothering blow, the vast world, even though it needs to be supported by


    men, but also a side of the soil, giving birth to children, supervising the husband, and women are not


    the top of the sky, Valerie left, she and Ryan''s sky will copse, people, naturally, will not live long. "


    At that time I was still young, I did not understand the meaning of the phrase, only that people will leave


    when they reach the age, sooner orter, are going to be buried in that short grave.


    And now, the real experience of the rtionship between the couple to the closest, only to know that


    the lives of two people live as one, any one of the ident, the other is no way to live in peace.


    Dennis has changed a lot over the years, but it''s the hard mouth that no one can argue with, and he


    said straight, he dodged excuses, I can only use this kind of corner way to remind.


    In fact, in the end, it just wants to walk with him to the end of life.


    Even though I know very well that the future is much calmer than the first half of my life and may pass


    in the blink of an eye, but every time Dennis has reservations about me, I will think uncontrobly that I


    may have to spend the rest of my life alone in the future, and when I think about it, I will feel that even


    the calm days are dark.


    In those heartfelt days, we had a sensational love, when all the storms passed, holding hands together,


    is the greatest wish.


    Dennis rarely did not tease with me, a serious pull away from the topic, "back then Diana, because I


    was wrong, do you think rie can pass the heart?"


    He has always been very confident in rie, suddenly asked such a question, so I was a bit


    overwhelmed, "What news came back from Brady?"


    Dennis shook his head expressionlessly, "No."


    He folded his legs and crossed his fingers on his knees, his brow furrowed in concentration, lost in his


    own thoughts, "I was just discussing the possibility with you, after all, after paying his respects to


    Diana, rie never came back."


    Speaking of which, Dennis suddenly looked up at me, his deep eyes shining under his narrow


    eyshes, looking even more unfathomable.


    "If rie can''t think, do you still want her?" Dennis''s tone did not sound a trace of joy or anger, "And,


    tomorrow, whatever there is to put aside, you and I will go to thepany to do a property


    notarization."


    I froze in ce, not knowing which question to answer first, and it took me a while to squeeze the


    words out of my mouth, "Why do you need a notary if you''re fine?"


    The legal term "property notarization" still rings a bell with me, but under the current circumstances, the


    two of us have neither property disputes nor broken rtionships, so I can''t think of any need to do


    this.


    It is difficult not to let outsiders think that the division of property is just the beginning, the next is the


    divorce, the fight for custody.


    Call me awyer''s upational disease or paranoid, Dennis''s behavior is too abnormal.


    "I know you saw me meeting with Benjamin." Dennis confessed graciously, "He asked me out in the


    hope that I could join his counterfeiting scheme, and having thought it over, I would agree to his terms."


    "You''re kidding me, right?" Dennis although business does not like to abide by the rules, but always a


    good man who follows Miao Hong, breaking thew against the organization, never.


    Dennis didn''t answer and looked at me very calmly, that look like he was saying, "I''m not kidding."


    No sound is better than sound.


    The smile froze on my face a little bit, and I unconsciously sank my face, confronting Dennis in the


    quiet silence.


    I don''t know how long it took, but the mood was finally calmer and I was able to calm down and


    rationally analyze what happened.


    There must be a demon when things go wrong, Dennis suddenly changed his decision, there must be


    an ulterior motive behind the secret.


    "And the reason?" I break the awkwardness and try to look calm, stand up for reason, take the role of a


    wife, and work with Dennis.


    "There''s no reason." Dennis kept hisposure to the end, even sounding so glib, "He made an offer I


    couldn''t refuse."


    I was amused by him, this reason is too perfunctory, Dennis treats me as a three-year-old child?


    At this age, what have not seen, what have not gotten, children around the knee, husband and wife, not


    to mention that Dennis is not a lustful person, there is what can not resist the temptation?


    "Tell me instead, what did Benjamin promise you?"


    "You don''t need to know." Dennis pulled his face to the side, finally not daring to face me, "It wasn''t a


    morous affair in the first ce, and the less you know the safer you are."


    Coming from Dennis''s mouth with such illogical words, it was hard for me to avoid getting a little


    agitated and asking with tears andughter, "If you know it''s not safe and not honorable, why do you


    still do it?"


    Before Dennis could say anything, a voice suddenly came from the other side of the door.


    "Of course it''s for you."


    Benjamin walked into the living room in response to the sound, while walking towards us and said,


    "Sister-inw, you should understand the good intentions of big brother, women, live a peaceful life,


    educate their children is good, there is no need to pursue everything, I assure you that working with me


    must be the best decision that big brother has ever made in his life! "


    Dennis looked at him askance, and judging from his hostile expression, the two were not a willing


    partnership.


    Benjamin did not check this, provocatively patted Dennis on the shoulder, a look of brotherly love, "City


    P richest is nothing remarkable, with me, in less than five years, Bill Gates will also be trampled under


    the feet of big brother!


    Look at his vigorous look, probably already have aprehensive n in mind, and I only care, so


    short of time to double his fortune nearly 100 times, will be a thorn in the side of how many


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    people.

 Chapter 1146 No going back

    Chapter 1146 No going back


    "Who said Dennis was going to work with you?" I sounded tough, not prepared to give Benjamin any


    face at all.


    He did not want to pull Dennis down with him to get into the mess, I refused to allow.


    Dennis has a handle on him, I don''t. Since the couple is one, we should ride out the storm together. As


    long as there is one person who remains sober, we must not let these people with evil intentions get


    away with it.


    "Oh?" Benjamin''s eyes fell on me, his gaze tinged with a few teasing, after looking up and down, he sat


    down unconcerned, while leisurely taking out a cigar and lighting it, while choking slowly, "Sister-inw


    is afraid to forget that the George Group does not belong to the Kennedy family. "


    Sparks spread likeva at the end of the cigar, he took a sharp puff and the smoke drifted in all


    directions into the air, "But that''s not the most important thing to me, what I want is the big brother as a


    person, as for how much resources he can bring, I don''t even care."


    I originally thought he was ying the idea of the assets in the name of Dennis and I, and then not to


    use the influence of our couple as the spiritual richest, but when he said so, I was a little puzzled.


    No money, no resources that this family brings to him, just Dennis the man.


    There is no denying that Dennis is indeed very strong, and if he is given enough time, he can create


    another the George Group in no time.


    But it still doesn''t make sense.


    The George Group is a big tree in front of the eyes, Benjamin does not want to, but to go far away, to


    poach Dennis, wait for five or ten years before talking about the results, this is reasonable?


    The only thing I can be sure of is that Benjamin went to such great lengths and went to such lengths to


    get Dennis to unite with him, never really to aplish Dennis.


    Perhaps too much influenced by Edgar, Benjamin''s outlook on life has been distorted, in his eyes, the


    not subject to anyone''s hostage "the scum of the earth" is.


    In this moment, I realized with unparalleled rity that I absolutely could not leave Dennis in his hands.


    "Since you don''t care, you can go now." I stood up and made a gesture of sending off, spreading my


    fingers and pointing in the direction of the door, "Then I won''t see you off."


    "There is no hurry." Benjamin not only not slow to dust off the cigarette ash, "and so on big brother to


    pack up a little something, I go with him, often to travel, always have to bring two sets of change of


    clothes."


    Said the man, looking back to Dennis, "What do you say, big brother?"


    "There''s no need." Dennis extremely impatient propped up the arm of the sofa and stood up, "What you


    want to see has been seen, other out to talk."


    Benjamin knows the truth of the good things to do, the corner of the mouth hooked, the snow clip in the


    ashtray to extinguish, slowly stand up, proud of a look at me after turning around and leave.


    Dennis was about to follow, I went straight up and stopped the man, "You stand here!"


    "You''re not going anywhere until I say so, you hear me?"


    If I had a mirror right now, I would be able to see how scary I looked as a tigress, so much so that


    Dennis looked confused.


    It took him a long time to react, nodding his head as an afterthought, indicating that he would not act


    rashly.


    Benjamin turned around at the sound of the voice and stared at me expressionlessly, not saying


    anything, probably trying to overwhelm me in the momentum, waiting for me to take the initiative to


    "learn from my mistakes".


    But he clearly underestimated the determination of a woman to defend the man she loves.


    "You heard it all, Dennis is not going anywhere, just stay at home, what ambitions you have, go y


    alone, don''t try to hit on my man."


    And Dennis between the gap, that is the internal conflict, have to close the door to solve their own,


    when the outsiders, show weakness is the same as admitting defeat, I live today, long ago did not know


    how to write these two words.


    Benjamin frowned, under his eyes shed, momentary dislike, probably did not expect me to have such


    a shrewish side.


    But soon he sorted out his emotions and put an unsalty smile on his face, which made people''s hearts


    shiver.


    "Sister-inw, why do you have to go this far, you must know that I originally did not intend to make


    things difficult for you."


    I sneered, "That''s good feelings, I''m interested to see how hard you can make it for me if you have to."


    Benjamin''s mouth is just too much, plus a look of sure victory, giving people a feeling that every word


    he says is more spiritual than the gods.


    But the gods are such things, believe it or not.


    I have no guilt and I don''t need to resort to the gods to reduce my guilt, so I am naturally immune to


    Benjamin.


    It also proves that Dennis is indeed suffering from a heart condition.


    In the face of Benjamin, I sped Dennis''s hand backwards, interlocking fingers, tightly entwined,


    afraid he could not see clearly, but also deliberately raised between us, recklessly show the


    determination to never leave each other.


    As long as our hearts are together, no one can break it.


    The scene seemed to sting Benjamin, and for the first time I saw undisguised anger on his face.


    His eerie eyes stared at both of us, and without moving, he took out his cell phone and dialed a


    number, "Come in."


    I thought I was finally going to see the culprit who threatened Dennis, but instead it was Olivia who


    came in.


    Is this a coincidence?


    Olivia''s purpose was clear. As soon as she entered, she walked and stood in front of Dennis and me,


    face to face with Dennis, to be precise.


    "Dennis, aren''t you leaving? Want me to have a good talk with your wife about the past?" Olivia looked


    at him indifferently, pretending I didn''t exist the whole time.


    Benjamin suddenly ran out of patience at this point and turned his head away, dropping only a casual,


    "You''ve got two minutes to bring the man out."


    Dennis''s brow knitted into a "Chuan" when he heard Olivia''s words, as painful as when he was haunted


    by nightmares in the early morning.


    I obviously felt his grip on my hand increased in strength, and the skin in contact with each other


    gradually more moisture.


    Dennis is not sweaty hands, but in this short minute, but so much cold sweat.


    I don''t believe in the "Dennis has now found out that he loves Olivia and wants to go away with her"


    kind of bullshit reasons.


    "Dennis, I want to hear the truth." The wave of uneasiness that leapt in my heart prevented me from


    showing any emotion, just looked at Dennis very calmly, and while speaking, once again held his hand


    tightly with force.


    Dennis, I''m here with you, can you feel it?


    Perhaps I overestimated the telepathy between us. In my mind, just as I finished saying this to him, I


    felt Dennis'' grip on my hand loosen.


    The next second, despite my pestering, he opened my hand over and over again.


    "I''m just going for a little while, I''ll be back. Be a good girl and wait for me at home, okay?" Dennis''


    hand was on my shoulder, his words earnest, his tone almost pleading.


    I refused to agree, looking at him with disappointment, shaking my head over and over again, "I told


    you, you''re not allowed to go, Dennis, I''ll carry anything with you, but you can''t just leave me and Olivia


    like this for no reason, we can''t go back!"

 Chapter 1147 A cry and a hanging

    Chapter 1147 A cry and a hanging


    There are only three of us here, and we all know in each other''s hearts what Dennis'' choice of Olivia


    means.


    Same person, same choice. I can''t be under the shadow of the word Olivia for the rest of my life.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Dennis''s delicate features were slightly creased out of embarrassment, and he was unable to shake my


    hand away, but he couldn''t simply let Olivia go.


    The scene was so familiar that I suddenly felt some irony.


    Once upon a time, he did not dare to admit his love for me, facing me like a muffled ice cube, a trace of


    his care for me can not be captured, but now we have experienced life and death, he knows what I


    care about, but also knowingly, poking knives in my heart.


    Olivia''s arrogant expression was extraordinarily harsh, but it also suddenly inspired me.


    Dennis has a soft spot, they are pinched in the hand, can not do calm, if I also squirm, the two people


    have to y the end.


    He was the one who taught me that exposing your cowardice in front of your opponent is asking for


    death.


    I let go of Dennis, face suddenly cold, calmly returned to the sofa and sat down, folded up two legs,


    making a heart like death.


    "Let''s go, all of you."


    Olivia gave a contemptuous "chortle" and turned her head away.


    Dennis was silent for a moment and finally sighed inexorably, "I promise you that we will not repeat the


    same mistakes that we made with our family, and we will not be harmed."


    After saying that, he slowly turned around and followed Olivia''s footsteps.


    A second before they walked out of the door, I spoke again, learning from Dennis'' unquestioning


    indifference of the past, "Dennis, only if you dare walk out of this door, I''ll turn around and go up to the


    top floor, jump straight down and die in front of you."


    Dennis''s head has not yet reacted, the body reacted first, his footsteps, turned his face to look at me


    muddled, a look of doubt that he heard wrong.


    Olivia''s face stinks like she ate Yoneda altogether, "What?"


    Yes, no one heard it wrong.


    It''s not like anyone''s patent to cry and hang themselves, what''s wrong with me using it?


    Thanks to Olivia, I had the opportunity to give her a good fall in her best field.


    It didn''t take Dennis long toe around, thinking I was just talking out of breath, and reminded, "The


    kids will be back soon."


    Olivia also knew what he meant, and thought I was putting on a show, so she spoke sarcastically,


    "Don''t just rely on your mouth, move it?"


    Her eyes were full of provocation and disdain, as if to say, these are the rest of her tricks, Dennis has


    long seen the strange, simply can not be deceived by me.


    I calmly swept her a nce, the next second, twisted his head to look at the fruit knife on the table,


    eyelids up and down a touch, reached out to pick up the knife, aimed at his chest stabbed in.


    "ra!"


    "Ah! --"


    Olivia''s screams and Dennis'' nervous cries rang out almost simultaneously, and in the blink of an eye,


    Dennis was on his knees in front of me, his broad palms, mped in a death grip on my knife-wielding


    hand.


    Just at this moment, he keenly discovered that I was not injured, just now the scene of the insertion of


    the heart, but the illusion created by the borrowed position, at the moment the de is steadily


    mped under my arm, the sharpness is clear.


    Dennis''s eyebrows tightened and his movements froze for an instant, but he didn''t reveal it


    immediately.


    Olivia jumped behind her, "Crazy! You''re just crazy!"


    I smoothly opened my lips, making a state of heavy breathing, and looked to Olivia feebly, "Want to try


    again?"


    Olivia, of course, did not care if I lived or died, and screamed unforgivingly, "Well, then you go to hell,


    here half dead for whom to see!"


    "Olivia!" Dennis''s growl came in response, he looked at me with a tangle in his eyes, but his words to


    Olivia were strong, "You better make sure that ra is safe, if there is any problem, I will count it all on


    you, you should know that I You should know how terrible it would be if I took revenge on a person."


    "What do I have to be afraid of when I''ve lived this long?" Instead of being scared, Olivia acted


    impatient, "Forget it, what a buzzkill."


    After taking two steps outside on her high heels, she stopped again, and without a head, two words


    emerged, "You''d better not die so fast, my revenge, it''s just beginning now."


    After saying that, he walked outpletely.


    It was a relief to hear the car start before Dennis carefully took the fruit knife out from under my arm


    and dropped it to the far side of the coffee table.


    Four eyes facing each other, silent for almost half a minute, and finally look at each other smile.


    "A good match, Mr. George, thinking of going into acting?" I teased.


    Dennis helplessly frowned, want to cry, "you still say, almost scared me to death, the heart is about to


    jump out know? No such jokes in the future."


    When he frowned, his body was wrapped in ayer of gloom that could not be dispelled, as if he had


    aged ten years in an instant.


    I reached up and cupped Dennis'' face, forcing him to meet me eye to eye, smoothing out the crease


    between his brows with my thumbs, bit by bit.


    "I''m not kidding, and you''re not allowed to frown."


    Dennisughed bitterly for a while, his hands circled me in his arms, meek as a sheep, his voice


    hoarse but with a warmth from the heart, "Good."


    But I am not a meek sheep anymore, in order to let him know the seriousness of the matter, obediently


    grabbed his cor and spoke with a serious expression, "Next time, it''s not a joke."


    The light in Dennis''s eyes instantly faded and he looked at me, once again in pain, hisrge hands


    reflexively squeezing my waist, the force in his hands gradually deepening as his voice became


    heavier, "No."


    He was saying the words through clenched teeth, more like a threat.


    But it was like a stimnt, which in turn made me more certain that I was, myself, Dennis''s sanity.


    A thought bes a Buddha and a thought bes a devil, as long as I can keep my sanity, nothing


    will happen to him.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense and suffocating, until a painful sensation in the waist, I


    "giggled", in Dennis''s arms, jumping up and down like a rabbit.


    Dennis was probably anxious to teach me not to y with my life, and after some pushing and shoving,


    he was pinned down by me instead andid down on the couch.


    The children are not there, and do not know what it means to be shy, directly on the hand pinch


    Dennis''s nose to prevent him from breathing, "confession from leniency, resistance from severity,


    honestly, Olivia in the end to hold what you have?"


    Dennis opened his mouth and exhaled, hot breath tickling the palm of my hand, "No handle."


    It seems that he has not yet recognized the situation, thinking that he can escape from under me


    without telling the truth, I simply gagged him as well, "If you don''t tell the truth, I will suffocate you first


    and then martyr you!"


    Dennis''s thick eyebrows were once again squeezed to his brow, his mouth moved unable to speak,


    and he could only look at me with sad eyes, indicating that he was innocent.

 Chapter 1148 He Knows Everything

    Chapter 1148 He Knows Everything


    I was so angry that I couldn''t care less about "pity" and used my elbow directly against Dennis'' chin.


    Leaned up, half of his body strength are pressed in his throat, two eyes rounded, with a threatening


    look, said "do not tell the truth or die"!


    Dennis''s face was a little red fromck of oxygen, but did not want to resist at all, bracing himself to


    keep smiling, trying to ease the tension, but still kept his mouth shut.


    It looks like he is ready to talk tough to the end.


    I had to sacrifice sex, retracted the pressure on Dennis''s hand, along his smooth neck to explore his


    hand in, through the shirt, exploring the lines of muscle, "husband ~ you tell me the truth, big deal


    tonight, you want to do what you want, OK ~"


    Dennis'' breathing was noticeably heavier, but itsted less than five seconds before sanity prevailed.


    He reached around to hold my back, propped up the sofa and sat up, maintaining such an ambiguous


    posture, trying to reason with me, "a code to a code, the night of things to say at night, as for the truth,


    what you see is the truth, Olivia heart can not get over those things in the past, want to find someone


    out of anger, no big deal, I suffer from anger, better than you were bullied. "


    Dennis paused and suddenly put his arm on mine, rubbing his warm palm back and forth over it, "Don''t


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    bother doing all that perverse stuff, it''s not for you."


    My expression turned cold a little, sneering at him, "Not necessarily people can not change, perhaps


    the things that did not dare to do before, now seems to be nothing at all?"


    After the bitter trick worked once, I probably got a taste for it and felt as if it was okay to fake it, at least


    to prove that in Dennis''s eyes, nothing can be more important than my safety and security.


    Maybe that''s why there are so many infatuated men and women in the world, they always use this


    immature, hurt their own way to prove love, wear out love, to the end of the day, never see each other.


    Dennis''s attitude towards this statement bordered on anger, the veins near his temples rippling with


    excitement and his face hard to see.


    I sat on hisp, he squeezed my shoulders, and the four eyes met, so close and so far apart.


    Leo just at this time, rushed in with the documents, saw the two of us in the posture, shivered violently,


    "What for what? Daytime promation, pornography ah! There is still a big live person standing here!"


    He was so disturbed, all the atmosphere is gone, hurriedly get off Dennis, while fixing clothes, while


    pretending to ask carelessly, "At this hour you are not with Deborah at her mother''s house to stay well,


    whye back?"


    "Come on," Leo put one hand in his pocket and stood on tiptoe and shook it twice, "you don''t like me


    disturbing your good work? I''m leaving, right?"


    Said to turn around, I immediately called people back, "Well, stop joking and get down to business."


    Lifting his chin, he pointed to the document in his hand, "What''s this?"


    Leo hindsight lifted something up and looked at it, then handed it over across the sofa, "You asked me


    for something before ah, I also did not expect that guy to keep things so intact, a phone call, it was sent


    over, still want it?"


    "Of course I want it." I was busy taking the stuff over, and not surprisingly, it should contain all the


    relevant information about Olivia''s rape back then.


    Seeing that I was no longer pestering him, Dennis rxed, lifted the teapot to pour himself some water,


    swept the bag of papers in my hand, and casually interjected, "What is it?"


    Leo preceded me with an exnation, "The historical legacy of investigating Olivia''s unnned


    pregnancy back then."


    When I pulled the file out, Dennis heard Leo''s words and without any hesitation, he mmed the ss


    on the table and reached out to grab the file from my hand.


    I subconsciously keep the file, two people at the same time force, the file instantly split in two, even


    with the outside of the paper bag are cracked along the edge.


    Suddenly aware that I was close to the truth, in order to prevent Dennis from destroying the body, I got


    up directly, hiding behind Leo, and quickly picked up the remaining half of the document in hand to


    consult.


    "ra," Dennis''s voice was very thick, almost warning.


    But Leo was always on the same side as me and easily stopped him, "Hey, hey, hey, what can''t be said


    properly, so excited about a document, in the future, if ra makes some excessive demands, won''t


    you be domestic violence?"


    Dennis simply ignored his words and tried to forcefully pluck him away and grab the file.


    Leo had thought that two words would scare Dennis off, but once he saw how excited he was, he also


    became energized, and the two men pushed and shoved, angry mes running in their eyes.


    Just this little bit of time was enough for me to keenly capture the most critical information in the


    document.


    "Direct author of the case:Sidney Chambers."


    Sidney Chambers, Mr. Chambers, is apparently the same person.


    The thing I least wanted to admit was confirmed, and I stared at the paper, my whole body felt like it


    was frozen, not knowing what to do in response.


    Olivia was, indeed, my scapegoat.


    When Sidney resented Dennis for not being humane and annexing his family''s property, he held a


    grudge and gathered a group of gangsters to get back at him by humiliating me.


    But at that time, Dennis and I were in a precarious marriage, appearing in the same picture very few


    times, few outsiders know that the president''s wife is thepany''s extremely unpopr director.


    On the contrary, Olivia, day after day, and Dennis almost inseparable, the group of punks will Olivia as


    me, the big sex, and afterwards is to go away, Olivia left naked in the street.


    There is no record in the document how Olivia was rescued afterwards, but put yourself in her shoes


    and imagine the scene at that time, obviously the victim, but by countless people pointing fingers and


    cursing its shamelessness, if it were me, I would probably have died.


    How to do it, I have been the most despised people, but for me to block the most humiliating doom of


    women.


    No wonder Olivia says that everything I have is stolen.


    If the ident was me, perhaps I will go crazy, perhaps find a ce where no one knows, like an ant


    living in obscurity until old age and death ...... no matter what, it is not possible to be like today, Dennis


    as precious in the heart, children, be the envy of the existence of people.


    Finding that I was not in the right state, Dennis and Leo tacitly agreed to stop the dry run.


    Leo came over and took me by the right side and patted me on the shoulder, "Is everything okay?"


    Dennis'' suppressed voice came from behind him, "No one is better off."


    As if suddenly reacting to something, I twisted my head to look at Dennis and got the affirmative


    answer from his pained eyes.


    From the beginning to the end, he knew everything.


    He knew the group wasing for me, and he knew Olivia was taken for me.

 Chapter 1149 is already a puppet

    Chapter 1149 is already a puppet


    The worst possible scenario can''t help bute to mind.


    Dennis is so smart, the business world has suffered a loss in the back of the matter of revenge is


    To put it more bluntly, he acquiesced and acquiesced to all that happened that year.


    Dennis was young and angry, and did things without mercy, offended a few people, and understood


    that losers do not give up. He knew that Olivia would follow him like a shadow to attract the death of his


    body, but he neither stopped nor refused, but let it develop, so that all the enemies know that Olivia is


    on the tip of his heart.


    He seeded, when those under the defeated out to start revenge, Olivia became the number one


    target, blocked the jinx for me, not only lost the body of innocence, and even pregnant with the child of


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    the mob, this is just one of the ......


    The truth may be more brutal than I thought!


    In a sh, I suddenly understood more urately the two years of his erratic newlywed, Dennis hated


    me, hated that he could not help but love me, and hated himself for my sacrifice of histe best friend''s


    sister!


    A lifetime of bright and honest people, in order to protect my well-being, in that period of time, became


    the kind of people he despised the most.


    The throat tickled, countless questions like millions of ants stomping in it, a second before opening his


    mouth, Dennis lifted his feet and walked out quickly, leaving Leo and me with only a forlorn elusive


    back.


    "Is this guy crazy?" Leo inexplicably looked at the direction he left, a little carry.


    I dropped onto the couch, realizing that I had personally shredded Dennis'' carefully concealed decency


    and forced him to show himself as despicable, "I''m the one who''s crazy."


    Imagine, the war heroes of the general, when the sess of fame, but jumped out of a witness who did


    not know better, pointing to the general''s merit badge, the words shouted - "deserter! The noble


    copse of faith, the end is just the general hate, die in peace.


    Dennis is not a good "general", than the general, he was born in the limelight, everything does notg


    behind, he is proud and noble.


    I was suddenly very afraid, afraid that this one w would be like the first domino to fall and destroy


    everything for Dennis.


    All night, Dennis''s phone was off.


    Snowy, as if he could sense the change of adults, couldn''t wait for him and kept clinging to me, as if he


    was afraid that I would also disappear.


    In order to take care of the children''s emotions, I could not show too much emotion, so I had to pretend


    that nothing was wrong, and privately asked all kinds of rtions to find someone.


    When it was almost dawn, it was suddenly raining outside the window, and the house was stuffy, so I


    simply got out of bed and went to the balcony to watch the rain.


    In fact, after a night of chaos, even I didn''t know whether I was watching the rain or hoping to see


    Dennis'' familiar figure in the rain.


    I finally got to send Jamie and the others to school, and I couldn''t wait any longer to change into civilian


    clothes and get ready to go out, to the office, to the bar, to the reunion ce ...... The first time I saw


    the house, I was ready to go.


    Just as I reached the door, a ck stretch Lincoln blocked my way.


    The window slowly rolled down to reveal Benjamin''s hypocritical face, with the usual shallow smile in


    his eyes in order to hide the deeper secrets of his heart.


    I swept my eyes down at him and decided to ignore him, but Benjamin called out to me at the right


    time, "Sister-inw, don''t you want to know what big brother is doing now?"


    At this moment I really want to grab his cor and add some color to his face of pretending to be crazy,


    but for Dennis, I can only endure.


    Benjamin immediately recognized the situation and had the driver open the door on the other side of


    the car.


    Without unnecessary hesitation, around the body, I sat up.


    Benjamin led me into the highest office building across from the George Group, with an elevator going


    straight to the top floor.


    Elevator doors open, go forward only one direction, go inside is the open room decoration, arge


    space, in addition to the ss dining table by the window and the ceiling minimalist style chandelier, no


    other decoration.


    The table is decorated with ambient sense and fine western wine, with a strong sense of color, and the


    whole corner in the room as a whole, like a utopia in the desert.


    Benjamin called back the people around him, walked directly to the table and sat down, cupped the


    goblet of red wine, while shaking it and put it between his nose to smell the sweetness of the wine,


    after taking a sip, overlooking the city of traffic below him as if no one was watching.


    Dennis also does this from time to time, but the difference is that he just calmly stands in front of the


    window, silently calcting, without so many fancy tricks.


    "It''s not time to sit down and have a drink with me." In amanding tone, he expected me to do


    whatever he wanted in order to learn Dennis''s whereabouts.


    But my patience was nearing its limit, unwilling to satisfy his perverted desire for control, standing


    motionless in ce and pulling away directly from the subject, "Don''t me me for talking badly until


    you see Dennis."


    Benjamin apparently did not care at all about my unpleasant threat, as good as the flow of the highball


    ss on the table, raised his hand to point to the chair opposite, inclined his head to indicate that I sit


    over.


    The look in his eyes was so confident that it was certainly a provocation for me.


    Well, let''s see what he is selling.


    Lifting his feet and walking over to sit down, his face was not at all polite, even a little aggressive, "OK,


    now you can talk?"


    Benjamin''s mouth curled up in an intriguing curve, his hands propped up on the countertop, like a


    leader lecturing and extending his right index finger to point in my direction, "I assure you ra, that''s


    definitely the best ce to watch, you won''t regret it."


    I just want to say I''ve regretted it. In the eyes of such inexplicably confident men, the mother-inw


    selling is equal to mystery?


    In contrast, Dennis is a treasure.


    Crossed arms, eyes unblinking, if there were outsiders present, it must have seemed like an


    interrogation, and I was the inquisitor.


    But it was just the two of us here, and Benjamin seemed to be carrying out the trick of boiling the frog in


    warm water to the end, and started eating the steak without any dy.


    "Don''t tell me you''re deliberately provoking me in this way, waiting for me to lose control of my


    emotions and do something hurtful, when in fact a bunch of police officers have already been


    ambushed downstairs, just waiting to arrest me for the crime?" Maybe I was so angry that I really got


    angry and joked.


    Benjamin was sessfully amused and picked up his napkin to wipe his mouth, "You''re funny."


    "Thanks for thepliment." Hands pping the countertop hard, sanity on the verge of crossing the


    line, I looked at him coldly, grinding my back teeth to give a final warning, "I want to hear from Dennis


    more than this!"


    Benjamin leaned back lightly and spread his hands, "As you wish."


    The sound of a wheel turning followed, and looking up ording to the sound, I saw behind Benjamin,


    a hanging curtain slowly fell, the pure white low cloth gradually extended.


    In the next second, there was a picture on the curtain.


    At first it wasn''t clear, only barely distinguishable as a few men in suits, and I guessed Dennis would be


    one of them.


    But as the camera turns, Dennis'' face clearly appears in the shot.


    Thetter process is very simple, one hand pays the money and the other hand delivers the painting,


    interspersed with a few sentences in English, which roughly means happy cooperation.


    What Benjamin wanted me to read wasn''t too hard to understand.


    Dennis is now his puppet.

 Chapter 1150 You think youre smart?

    Chapter 1150 You think you''re smart?


    I subconsciously found reasons in my mind for Dennis to excuse him from doing these things must


    have their own reasons.


    The sky is rich, but it does not buy the principle of the pride of heaven.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    No one else needs to define what kind of person Dennis is.


    Trusting Dennis is not what Benjamin was expecting.


    To fight a cunning hunter, one has to be more cunning than he is. The more Benjamin didn''t want to


    admit that Dennis was being firmly chosen, the more I had to emphasize it over and over again in front


    of him.


    "What do you mean by showing me this?" I looked at Benjamin calmly, without a ripple in my eyes,


    "What does the video prove? That Dennis has made new friends and exchanged gifts with each other?


    Everyone knows that my husband has always been excellent, what''s the big deal about making a few


    more friends?"


    Benjamin''s eyes shed a sh of surprise, crossed his fingers in front of his body, narrowed his eyes


    at me with interest, "This is what you call true love, in my opinion, stupid."


    I contemptuously hooked up the corners of my lips, disdainful meaning naturally flowing on my face,


    "Only those who can''t get want to discredit."


    "To your disappointment, this kind of low-level, lust that hinders rational judgment, I simply do not


    need." Benjamin''s attitude remained nonchnt, looking at me like a hunter who has found his prey,


    "Anyway, you''re the one, iming how noble true love is, but now what, you''ve pulled Dennis down


    with true love, how does it feel to have done it with your own hands?"


    I have to say, Benjamin is indeed a great "catcher" and hit my soft spot right off the bat.


    ying to the bull is tantamount to mediocrity, we are simply two worlds apart and it is impossible to


    convince each other to figure this out, I only focus on my own purpose, "I don''t want to discuss this with


    you, tell me Dennis'' location if you can."


    Benjamin lowered his eyes, his mouth hanging with a smile if anything, "Excitement doesn''t work with


    me."


    After a pause here, he looked up and looked at me with those shrewd eyes, "You have to be clear


    about one thing, the initiative is in my hands, I can expose the location of the deal at any time, however,


    not to you, you know what I mean, obediently follow my rhythm, and all will be happy, is that bad?"


    The deal went on, and he was indeed able to do what he said he would do, exposing Dennis''s location


    to the police, and the man was caught and jumped into the river.


    Dennis this timepletely fall into Benjamin''s trap, it is too irrational.


    Before ensuring his safety, in addition to Benjamin all obedience, there is really no better way, a long


    breath of relief to calm the mood, and then face Benjamin, it is calm a lot.


    "Now that you have something on our hands, you can say what you want."


    Benjamin directly avoided my words, "other temporarily did not think, now, I just want to know, you


    watched Dennis degraded himself, watched him step on the bottom line of thew, as if nothing to take


    back the ck money, for his love, how much is left?"


    "You do all this to prove that our love is cheap and can be casually shaken and withdrawn?"


    "That''s basically correct." Benjamin admitted with great generosity, "You love this man, is not love his


    bright and shiny, and those genes and family history piled up the character? In the end, it''s all about


    money, anyone can be ''Dennis'', throw away all the restraints, Dennis is just the same as me, for the


    benefit of no bottom line, no principle, you say "evil". "


    He raised his index finger and pointed to the curtain behind him, "Look carefully, except for this face,


    Dennis is no different from me now, and you can still say the word love to him?"


    Love someone to reason? Love is not to reason.


    But this truth, Benjamin obviously will not understand.


    I suddenly saw Benjamin''s intentions, pulling Dennis into hell is not enough to satisfy his perverted


    desire to destroy, he wants to make Dennis no one to love, no one cares,pletely and utterly, into a


    monster like him.


    I wouldn''t let him have his way, "So what, I just love this face of his, no?"


    Looking at Benjamin''s face finally had an expression other than a smile, I simply made a move to carry


    out the principle of provoking him to the end, "What, you want to copy my face like you want to copy my


    face, rece your own face with Dennis'', and then rece him to live with us? Ah, let''s see, so you


    im to be a god, but in fact you are not even afraid to face your own face, am I right?"


    Benjamin''s face changed again and again, gloomy like a rainy day in June, unfathomable, "You think


    you''re smart?"


    "Am I wrong?" I still insisted, "You see the human heart so thoroughly, you should not be unaware that


    all higher pursuitse from greed and desire, you can''t see Dennis loved, not because you want him


    to have a better life, nor because you are the savior, want to represent God to eliminate the seven


    feelings and six desires of people, love is the fire of the prairie, incessant, simply can''t be eliminated.


    To put it bluntly, the real reason is jealousy, you are jealous of Dennis, there is everything you can not


    get!"


    "Boom..."


    Benjamin threw the tall ss in front of him with force, the ss fell to the ground, bright red liquid like


    an exploding atom, interspersed with broken ss, bloody and dangerous, just like his expression at


    the moment.


    I strained my neck, did not continue to say, everything done will have the opposite effect, further anger


    him, it will not do me any good.


    The atmosphere was silent for almost half a minute, and Benjamin never had the intention to speak


    again.


    I knew it was time to leave.


    I''m sorry to disappoint you today, but I still have to say I''m sorry, if I don''t get to see Dennis back safely,


    this love will stay fresh forever, not just for me, but for my love, my family, all of them will be waiting for


    him. And my love, family, all will be waiting for him, you will never be satisfied!"


    After saying that, he walked straight towards the door and after pulling it open, he was stopped by


    Benjamin''s assistant.


    "Mr. Vance?" the assistant respectfully requested.


    Looking back, Benjamin didn''t even look back, just held out a hand and waved it, signaling the


    assistant to let me go.


    The assistant immediately retreated to the side, and I walked out.


    It was not until the elevator doors closed that the tense nerves dared to rx.


    Benjamin will not be unable to hear the intention of myst words, in order topletely destroy


    Dennis, he must first put him back, as long as the person back, everything is still a solution.


    Maybe Benjamin won''t do what I want, but I have to throw in the towel now.


    Dennis,e back, that''s all I can do.

 Chapter 1151 The most damned one

    Chapter 1151 The most damned one


    Things didn''t go as smoothly as expected, and for two days in a row, no news came back from Dennis.


    It took another night to learn from Brady''s side that Dennis had shown up three days ago at a deal with


    a group of Vietnamese in Thand, which, by the time reckoning, should have been the one Benjamin


    showed me live.


    To be a good person to persist in life, but be bad just in the blink of an eye, I do not know which


    moment Dennis will abandon his armorpletely abandoned, before that I have to do something to


    stop everything from happening.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Leo and Folly for this constantly running around, busy as a spiral, Brady seems to be not want to offend


    Benjamin and his back of the multiple forces, the back and thene to the news avable few, in the


    end, he is a businessman, the vague and y too much to me, but this reminds me that I can not


    hang on a tree.


    Since there is no way to get the words directly from Benjamin''s mouth, perhaps we can try to find a


    breakthrough from Olivia by side-tracking.


    Standing outside the clubhouse, I hesitated for a long time and did not take a step to walk in.


    Frankly speaking, after the truth was revealed, not only was it difficult for Dennis, who had concealed


    and connived, to face it, but I, who had always been the victim, did not know what kind of posture to


    take when I appeared in front of Olivia again.


    A hateful person must be pitied, and at the time when her pitifulness was indirectly due to me, the


    statement seemed less than underhanded.


    There are many things that are not even close to the truth. No one dares to say whether Olivia''s life


    would have been different if she had not been insulted in the first ce.


    I was so involved in thinking about things that I only reacted when someone behind me called me


    several times.


    When I turned around to see Olivia, I subconsciously thought of the words "meeting on a narrow road"


    and was thinking of how to say something when my attention was drawn to rie who then got out of


    the car.


    "Mommy." rie called out calmly, unable to hear the emotion in the words.


    She didn''t say hello to me when she left the country, and now she''s back without a word, and she''s


    walking with Olivia, it''s hard not to think the worst.


    "You''re not the person''s real mother, so what do you care?" Olivia still speaks aggressively, every word


    carries a sting.


    I chose to ignore her and wait for rie''s reply.


    rie swept Olivia a faint nce, lowered her eyes, and actually did not answer the question.


    This silence is like a silent response, invisibly building a transparent wall between me and them, the


    Chu River and the Han River, clear and distinct.


    I don''t want to force rie, and I won''t stand by and watch her go astray, trying my best to salvage the


    situation, "It''s not a very peaceful time, move back home as soon as possible, your siblings miss you."


    After a pause, I added, "Besides, I don''t feelfortable with you being alone."


    rie''s face remained unchanged, her good-looking eyes like a pool of water in the dark, calm and


    unruffled, it is difficult to grasp the emotions hidden underneath.


    She nodded, not really able to adapt to the pleasing-like, pursed her lips and smiled a little, and walked


    into the clubhouse.


    Olivia burst outughing at this, "Ehhhh, I really like this little girl more and more, to my liking."


    This is not good news for me, looking at her gloating, I have no choice but to frown and frown.


    When Olivia saw my expression, her smile instantly deted and she red at me with no good grace,


    ready to leave as well.


    As she passed me, I finally worked up the courage to speak, "Where''s Dennis?"


    Olivia''s footsteps, inclined head to look at me, unexpected and arrogant, "I heard right, you are as good


    as one person, actuallye to ask me for someone?"


    "Are you begging me?" Olivia raised her voice, causing a few passersby in the distance to stop and


    look, which in turn stimted her good nature, and as if she was fighting with herself, her voice grew


    higher and higher, "I''m asking, are you begging me!?"


    Yes, she is still her, with a new face and a ck heart, and can only get pleasure by trampling on the


    dignity of others.


    I know thatpromise is most likely to make the other side more aggressive, but there is no bottom,


    frank rebuttal, as Dennis when countless hesitations, really to let me face the people who owe me


    alone, those great righteousness, words, have be a cone of sharpened, constantly gnawing at my


    soul.


    "Get on your knees." Olivia''s voice rang out clearly, "Kneel down and I''ll consider telling you about


    Dennis."


    She crossed her arms in front of her chest, proudly like a victorious eagle, looking down at her defeated


    men, enjoying the pleasure of being above the losers.


    At this moment my mind was thinking, "Kneel down, and the debt to Olivia will be erased?


    Suddenly, he cried andughed at his own stupidity. Is this the state of being justified, forgetting even


    to resist and just thinking of a suitable reason to kneel down.


    Seeing that I did not respond for a long time, Olivia some anxious, "kneel or not, I do not have so much


    patience, when Dennis if there is any ident, and I can not matter!"


    The words are like a stimnt, igniting the dying power in my body, nothing is more important now than


    Dennis''s safety, I clenched my fist, a drum, and gave up to kneel down.


    Olivia watched me bend over a little bit and spit out her displeasure with abandon, "You should have


    done this a long time ago ra, you know, what you and Dennis owe me, even if you kneel here for the


    rest of your life, you can''t pay it back!"


    "To be honest, just kneeling, admitting your mistakes, apologizing, this is not enough, far from enough,


    it is like to regret not even having a chance!"


    The spirit seemed to be pulled by something unknown in this moment, and I snapped back to my


    senses. Didn''t Olivia mean by this that even if I kneeled down and apologized now, her revenge would


    not end here?


    So, even if I do not want to dignity and disregard for decency, Olivia will not be soft, she will always be


    the most hope to see me and Dennis die a good death of that one, she would like to Dennis from now


    on the whereabouts of unknown, we are separated from life and death, how could be kind to me to


    release the news.


    Recognizing this, I immediately straightened up and returned the same sharp gaze, between the deficit


    and the deficit, originally is not equal, just because I have the bottom line, should be inferior to the


    words, my dead children, I suffered those suffering, and who topensate?


    "What about what you owe my unborn child, should he not also ask you for it every midnight dream,


    regardless?" I was able to calm down and treat her like an ordinary person.


    Olivia''s eyes darted over a sh of surprise, made a swallowing motion before calming down, trying to


    use the advantage of her voice to hide her weakness, "You don''t need to scare me with that dead child,


    if Dennis hadn''t deliberately given me signals to lure me to stay around as your scapegoat and make


    me fall in love with him in the first ce, would all this have happened?"


    "Want to im your life? Fine, let''s go after Dennis first! He''s the one who deserves to die!"

 Chapter 1152 Women will only get in the way

    Chapter 1152 Women will only get in the way


    The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who have been in the business for a long time, and


    you can''t even think about it.


    Behind the bluff is nothing more than a thief''s weakness, there is no point in arguing, instead of


    tangling with Olivia here to waste time, it is better to go back and think about how to deal with Benjamin


    next.


    Closed my eyes, took a few deep breaths of cool air, after calming down, I turned around and left.


    Olivia, however, refused to give up and came forward to pull, I did not react, my feet broke and my


    whole body fell backwards.


    The next second I lost my weight, I was suddenly dragged by a pair of hands around my waist.


    Subconsciously, I felt that this timely gaijin must be the Dennis I had been longing for, but after a


    moment of spinning, the first thing that came into my eyes was the hypocritical eyes hidden under the


    frames of my sses.


    The corner of Benjamin''s mouth lifted into an unmistakable smile, "Is it okay?"


    Reflexively, he got up from his arms and stood up straight, subconsciously moved to the side and


    pulled away from each other.


    The smile on Benjamin''s face deepened, like a calcting wildcat, grabbed the prey and did not kill,


    threatening to gain pleasure by doing so.


    After regaining myposure, I raised my eyes again, and only then did I see the expressionless


    Dennis beside him.


    They came together, but it was Benjamin who came to the rescue. Was it to avoid suspicion, or to


    cover up?


    It was Benjamin who answered without asking, "As you wished, I brought the man back, are you


    happy?"


    He always has a spring breeze and warm look, looks harmless, ck-rimmed sses as if a double-


    sided mirror, the exterior looks sincere and inner show, only those who have really fought know how


    terrible hostility and ambition hidden under the mirror.


    I don''t believe that he is giving and taking just to please me, but there is another purpose.


    To each his own, I had nothing to worry about and walked straight to Dennis, trying to tell him with a


    grim face how awful it was when his wife got angry, "Let''s go home."


    Dennis''s deep eyes looked at me calmly,pletely unmoved, with an expression that seemed to


    provoke me - don''t presume to cover a stone.


    The moment the four eyes met, I felt the long-lost detachment, like a kite broken line, no longer tied.


    Disappointment and anger took over and I suddenly wanted to be like Leo for once. Seeing that Dennis


    was indifferent, I didn''t hesitate to dial the phone and call the head mercenary Leo had nted in City


    P. "Bring some men to thergest clubhouse under the George Group, immediately."


    After saying that, simply hang up the phone and look at Dennis as if gambling.


    Dog man, today is tied, I also want to tie you back!


    "What do you want to do?" Dennis finally spoke, his eyes narrowing slightly as if gauging my


    calctions.


    This indifferent attitude really calls for it.


    If you want to fight, I''ll do it.


    "What do you say?" I tiptoed up to Dennis, almost face to face with each other, "You''re my superfluous


    son-inw of the Kennedy family, my man, my children''s husband, what can''t I do to you? Hmm?"


    Dennis shrank back his neck, intentionally avoiding it, but he couldn''t avoid it, straining his neck to fight


    with me.


    The sunlight hit his face right through the gap in the leaves, telling me to see even every detail clearly,


    his eyshes are dense and long, blinking a little slower than normal, so that those curved just the


    right amount of hair like butterflies flying, with an irresistible romance.


    It is still the same guy that I can think of the word love at a nce, how will say change.


    Behind him, Benjamin persisted in ruining the atmosphere, "They say a small goodbye is better than a


    new marriage, do you need to call someone to get you a room to deepen your rtionship?"


    "Please do." "No need."


    Dennis and I blurted out at the same time, and after he finished, as if eager to show off, he strided past


    me and into the clubhouse, "Women only get in the way."


    As she spoke, people had already passed Olivia and disappeared by the clubhouse door, leaving me


    alone, like a defeated dog, at the mercy of Olivia''s taunting mockery, "Listen carefully ra, Dennis


    dumped you, he doesn''t want you anymore, you''re a joke, a joke that no one wants even when you''re


    upside down! Hahahaha ......"


    Me, in the way?


    Olivia''s words didn''t hurt me much, but I did get pissed off at Dennis'' dislike, so I simply vented at Olivia


    and said grimly, "Yeah, so you''re something good again, so much so that Dennis is so tired of loving


    me that he doesn''t bother to give me a second nce even if he dumps me?"


    "You--" Olivia was furious, pointing at me with trembling fingers, then suddenly calmed down after


    clenching her teeth, and said with a smile, "I almost forgot, whether Dennis loves me or not, and how


    much he cares about me, I The important thing is that he and I are on the same line, I will apany


    him to do all the bad things, apany him to degrade himself, and watch him be the lowly


    person he despises most, and you, nothing can stop it, think about this, really exciting ah."


    "You''re delusional." I gritted my teeth, my voice not loud, but the coolness wrapped around me.


    Olivia tugged at the corner of her mouth, "We''ll see."


    Having said that, with a leaping step, among the clubhouse.


    I followed and turned around, looking at the glorious sign of the club, looking at the entrance which was


    dark because it was not open for business, and felt the unreality of being at the gates of hell.


    "Your people will have to wait a while before they arrive, so go in and sit down if you have the courage."


    Benjamin''s invitation was more like a letter of battle, as if he was telling me that this was the ring he


    had set up to see if I had the guts to go up and ept the challenge.


    The challenge to ept - and always love - Dennis no matter what he bes.


    Ghostly, I did not eat this excitement, but also refused to leave for the time being, just stubbornly


    standing at the side of the road, waiting for Leo''s people to arrive, and then like packing takeout,


    Dennis packed away.


    However, in just two minutes'' time, the sound of tables and chairs smashing was heard in the


    clubhouse, followed by the begging of the staff.


    "Mr. George, please let Federico go, he knows he''s wrong!"


    "Don''t fight don''t fight, if you keep fighting he will die ah! Please ......"


    "We''re doing two books to keep Miss rian''s store, it''s for your daughter, how can you ......"


    Not good!


    A strong feeling of unease rose in the bottom of my heart, I did not have time to think about it and


    raised my feet and jogged in.


    In the dimly lit clubhouse lobby, the only light shone on the couch made by Benjamin and Olivia, while


    on the other side, under the faint beam of light, the employee Federico and another male employee


    were bruised and battered on the floor, next to Dennis'' shiny and neat leather shoes.


    Hearing the movement at the door, Dennis nced towards me in the darkness, and the next second,


    kicked the dazed Federico .


    Federico was kicked in the jaw and his whole body flipped over, hitting his head on the bar behind him


    and passing outpletely.


    "Dennis what are you doing!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shouted in anxiety, but Dennis did not mean to stop, and smoothly copied the empty bottle on the bar


    and walked towards another male employee.


    "Mr. George don''t, don''t, Mr. George ......"


    "Stop it!"


    "Boom..."


    The bottle was broken at the waist, and the employee''s head was drenched in blood and struggling on


    the ground holding the wound in pain.


    Like a bystander, Dennis dropped the half bottle in his hand, copped a pocket and turned around,


    disappearing out the side door.

 Chapter 1153 Clara, Stay Angry

    Chapter 1153 ra, Stay Angry


    The incident was sudden, I could only rely on instinct and went up to press the wound on the head of


    the employee and wait for help.


    The scene was deadly silent, naturally divided into two groups, with Olivia at the head, leading the


    ck men under her, with a face full of "those who obey me will prosper and those who disobey me will


    die", and on the other side, to repay rie''s kindness and stick to the club, the few other employees, in


    the corner, huddled in a ball, with fear and panic in their eyes. The few other employees, who had


    stayed in the club to repay rie''s kindness, were cowering in the corner, with fear and panic in their


    eyes, afraid that they would be next.


    Open for business, how much money is secondary to the loss of hearts and minds, perhaps get some


    sweetness for a short time, but in the end it is impossible to develop for a long time.


    Looking at rie, who was beside herself, I was chilled and more heartbroken, perhaps she was just


    overwhelmed by a moment of anger, but she did not know that this was done at the cost of destroying


    her own dreams.


    The disappointment that followed screamed at me, and I looked at rie as if she were my own


    daughter teaching, "riana, is this how you watch the people who work for you get bullied?"


    rie raised her eyes at me and her tone was light, "If you''ve had it, you have to punish it, father


    disposed of it well."


    "Do you know what you''re talking about rie?" I couldn''t believe my ears, beating someone to death


    and calling it a proper disposition in her eyes?


    Perhaps it was the first time that I was looking at her with such a harsh gaze, rie''s eyes shed with


    difort, then she dropped her eyelids and refused to confront me anymore.


    I don''t know if I''m afraid I''ll question you further, she was silent for a while, and then she got up to leave


    the room, and when she passed me, she paused briefly, "Mommy, rather than taking care of outsiders,


    I think it''s more appropriate for you to go home and keep an eye on your younger siblings."


    After saying that, without looking back, he walked towards the side door where Dennis left.


    What do you mean, is she really being nice and reminding me, or is she threatening me?


    It won''t.


    The heart shouted these words tofort itself, I and Diana''s rie, is by no means a person who


    recklessly disregards life, how can say such ghastly words.


    Dennis has changed, rie has changed, so what is the reason for the sudden change?


    The change in my nearest and dearest overwhelmed my brain for a moment and threw it into a brief


    chaos.


    Bewildered, Benjamin once again came forward to act as the incarnation of "God", "this can not ept


    it, or you forget, Dennis has always been such a person, ruthless, unfeeling, not to mention, the father


    and daughter did not do anything wrong, treating double-minded men, not The small punishment, how


    can convince the public?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I can''t help but sneer, he really thinks his own set of sophistry, can influence the real world to judge the


    standard of right and wrong, "wrong can be punished, teaching dismissal to drive people away forever


    blocked which can be, but hurt people''s lives is illegal, not to mention the former Dennis simply do not


    care to use such despicable means to win respect, even if there is, but only for the more vicious bitch,


    you think I You think I can''t see that this is just a y you deliberately arranged for me to see, the real


    executioner is simply you!"


    Benjamin did all of this to destroy my love and admiration for Dennis, and he wanted Dennis to be a


    rebel.


    It is false to say that I am not disappointed, but I can not give up, I believe that doing these things


    against his conscience, Dennis''s heart must also be bad, if even I do not insist on believing, then he


    really can not walk out.


    Now, all I can do is try to make up for him.


    Federico, and the staff in his arms who could not be named, I will give them moral and financial


    "Clever, no wonder Dennis is so fond of you." Benjamin admitted it openly, looking down at me, the


    dark chill under his eyes naturally emanated, "But Ms. Kennedy, having seen so many cases, don''t you


    know that it doesn''t matter whose knife it is, what matters is whomitted the crime with the knife, so


    what if it was my intention, Dennis did it but Dennis did it of his own free will."


    "Or maybe he should just thank me for giving him such a good opportunity to let out the beast trapped


    in his heart, and keep it bottled up, it will be suffocating, and then you should be heartbroken again,


    shouldn''t you?"


    Benjamin lowered his upper body and brought his face to less than ten centimeters above me, his gaze


    shrewd and sharp, "Yesterday you said it wasn''t real enough, today I''ll make you see it with your own


    eyes.


    I didn''t hide the anger in my eyes as my teeth clenched tightly, this pervert, actually taking pleasure in


    destroying other people''s happiness.


    "Yes, I love him." I stubbornly raised my voice and called the whole clubhouse to hear clearly, "Dennis,


    you listen to me, I only love you in my life!"


    The words were for Dennis, and even though I wasn''t sure he could hear me, I looked at Benjamin with


    pride as if I were the one who had won.


    Perhaps, spiritual victory is much harder toe by, otherwise Benjamin would not have taken the


    time and effort to obsess over attacking my mind.


    Benjamin smiled and stood up straight, instantly erasing all emotions, expressionlessly looking at the


    space in front of him, tediously lifting his lips, "Very well, then, the game continues, destroy Dennis, I


    used ten years, I wonder how much time you, will take."


    "You''ll never get that chance." I said with hatred as I ground my back teeth.


    He is more patient than I thought, such a person is very difficult to ovee, but notpletely


    without a chance, what I have to do is to be more patient than him, and when his weaknesses are


    exposed, it is the best time to destroy him.


    Before that, I had to make sure that Dennis and rie, were not making the same intentions as I was.


    Frankly speaking,pared to the two of them, I am not good at hiding my emotions, and perhaps


    they decided to act without my knowledge out of this consideration.


    Or maybe it''s true, as Benjamin said, that Dennis'' will has been defeated by him, and Benjamin''s vile


    and dirty worldview has been instilled into his head, in which case the situation is even more difficult,


    and I''m not sure I can deal with two supremely intelligent men.


    Benjamin actually did not get angry after hearing this, the corners of his mouth instead hung an


    intriguing smile, he took out the handkerchief in his pocket and wiped his hands from side to side, the


    movement was slow and elegant, the air of svengali scum was more profound, "I did not expect that it


    was actually you who surprised me more than Dennis, stay angry ra, that''s exactly what I want to


    conquer. It''s not fun when it''s too easy."


    "shit"


    "Let you move ra again-"


    "Boom."


    Just as Benjamin finished his sentence, Leo suddenly rushed in through the door and without saying a


    word, he swung his fist at his face.


    He moved so fast that no one reacted to step forward to stop him, Benjamin was so solidly punched,


    his head was deflected hard, the corner of his mouth was instantly red and swollen, hanging a drop of


    bright red blood, the smell of blood in the air was even stronger.

 Chapter 1154 Its this hand, right?

    Chapter 1154 It''s this hand, right?


    With that punch, I knew things were more serious.


    Benjamin is by no means a good man who repays kindness with kindness, just by the way he looked at


    Leo with his head, he knew that there would be a revenge afterwards.


    Leo is not afraid of things, a nce through his mind to swing again, roughly to beat people into


    submission, but this is Benjamin''s people have reacted to thebined efforts toe forward to their


    own boss surrounded a circle, even a fly can not fly in, not to mention the exchange of fisticuffs.


    Leo''s fist swung halfway and had to put it down, being angry, pausing for a moment to prepare to fight


    more with less, narrowing his almond eyes and barking, "Okay, let''s go together, don''t waste my time."


    The ck beater didn''t know if he couldn''t understand him or was waiting for Benjamin''s order and


    didn''t react.


    Leo had a sense of shame at being belittled, and his fists clenched and cackled.


    Good at this time Leo''s people have also arrived, the two sides to form a confrontation, once the action


    is not down one or two can forget the matter.


    My purpose is to save people, I do not want to createplications, taking advantage of the stalemate


    between the two sides, whispered and asked the employees around me, "Can you stand up?"


    The staff nodded, I made a strong effort to help people up, but the man''s skeleton isrge and heavy,


    just standing still almost fell, Leo happened to glimpse, rushed forward to help me.


    This is exactly what I counted on, men arepetitive, but as long as the distraction, the fire is easy to


    go down.


    I took advantage of the situation and pointed my chin at the unconscious Federico , "Let''s take him to


    the hospital first."


    Leo nced toward the bar, knowing my concerns, and immediately turned his head and ordered his


    men, "Take the injured away."


    Two tough, strong men soon came up from the back, one at a time, and helped Federico and the


    others out of the scene.


    Passing a look to Leo, I too prepared to leave, whispering, "Let''s go."


    Leo cast a reluctant nce inside, and reluctantly responded, "Hmm."


    Said, sideways, giving me the way out.


    In fact, I was prepared to tangle with Benjamin some more, but until we walked out of the clubhouse


    door, no one stopped, it was a false rm.


    On the way to the hospital, I was worried that Benjamin would immediatelyunch a retaliation, so I


    hurriedly reminded Leo to be more vignt, "You beat Benjamin in public, he will not stop, be prepared


    in advance, that man of his, pervasive, too scary."


    Leo pulled away from the topic directly, his broad palm patted the back of my hand, "Don''t be afraid,


    brother is always there."


    I didn''t expect him to see the uneasiness in my heart at such a time, and a sour feeling welled up in my


    nose as I looked at him with red eyes.


    Even I myself are constantly self-hypnosis, telling myself to be calm and rational, but Leo read my


    weakness, yes, Dennis sex change, rie backwards, such strange and tricky situation, even if I have


    experienced the world, but also can not control the panic aggrieved.


    "Thank you." I held Leo''s hand tightly, my voice tinged with tears, "Thank you Leo."


    Leo raised his hand and rubbed it on my head, "What silly things to say ......"


    That day at the hospital, until Federico woke up and negotiated all the details of thepensation, Leo


    sent me home.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the vi, and arge warm light was imprinted on the doorway,


    shining the cold of the dark night out of shape.


    I hesitated to get out of the car and could almost guess what would happen when I walked in the door -


    Snowy running over to hug me happily, saying how much she missed me, and then the usual questions


    about rie and Dennis'' whereabouts.


    I was afraid I would cry out in front of them.


    Leo patted me on the shoulder, "Be strong, it''s a tough battle ahead, I''m going to pick up Deborah and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tommy now, together they can also look after each other."


    He is not only my brother, but also Deborah''s husband and Tommy''s father, and every second that is


    lost here is one more chance of their mother and son being in danger.


    I knew I couldn''t be that selfish and only care about myself, smiled and opened the door to get out of


    the car.


    The car door closed, Leo rolled down the window again and poked his head out to reassure me with


    concern, "I''ll be back in an hour, I can''t sleep, so I''ll make a snack to pass the time."


    I raised the curve of my mouth higher and nodded seriously, "Hmm."


    Watching his car turn around, turn around, headlights on from the vi door drive away, I suddenly


    realized how much God favors me, Leo such a brother, umte eight lifetimes of virtue is difficult to


    meet.


    With him in, even if you can''t see hope, it doesn''t seem so terrible.


    Man is an amazing creature, physically suffer as much abuse as good, the spirit is not defeated, then


    the person is fast.


    Wrapping up my jacket and taking a deep breath, I took onest look at Leo''s car and turned around to


    get ready to go inside.


    The moment I lifted my foot, a loud crash cut through the night air, and I almost instantly opened my


    eyes and scattered my legs towards the outside.


    Leo, don''t be okay, please, please!


    A second before the iron door closed, I broke out from the middle, the security behind me saw this and


    immediately called over the inte, "Hey, hey, can you hear me, hurry up ande to the gate, Mr.


    George ran out alone, quick!


    I couldn''t care less about how many killers were hidden in the darkness, just followed the sound of the


    sirens that kept going off and ran desperately towards the red car tail lights in the shade.


    Turning the corner just in time to see a group of ck men dragging an unconscious Leo out of the car,


    I shouted like crazy, "Stop!"


    "Help! Somebody, help!" I screamed, running, running to Leo and the group of ck men.


    Distance shortened a little, I saw Leo''s car in the front and back of the two cars in the sandwich into a


    pile of destroyed scrap metal, see the ck man''s hands and the heavy smell of gasoline.


    I almost threw up because of the strong taste stimtion. Resisting the urge to dry heave, I tried to get


    through the ck guys who were blocking me, but I was tackled by two mountainous guys.


    Without the slightest mercy, I was forced to my knees, and one of the cks pinched my chin and told


    me to see clearly the misery in front of me.


    Leo was like a dead fish, thrown by them on the ground, he seemed to have been able to lose


    consciousness, the pain from the impact with the ground did not allow him any movement, the blood on


    his forehead was like a snake, and soon eroded almost half of his face.


    In the blink of an eye, the tallest ck man approached Leo and, like a chickadee, squared his right


    hand alone and then raised the pipe in his hand.


    The ck man showed his white teeth, smiled like a ghost crawling out of hell, and said eerily in


    English, "See,dy, it''s this hand, isn''t it?"


    "Boom..."


    "No!"


    I struggled desperately, the ck man''s movements did not stop, once, twice, the steel pipe stained


    with blood, the ck man but more excited, hit harder and harder.


    Leo woke up in pain and howled in agony on the floor, "Ah-!"


    The other cks saw the situation, not only did not stop, but swarmed up, holding Leo''s hands and feet


    to death, telling him not to resist.


    My heart is dripping blood, tears have long been out of control, "Please, don''t move my brother, please,


    help, is there anyone, is there anyone to save my brother! ......"

 Chapter 1155 has no interest in words like sacrifice

    Chapter 1155 has no interest in words like sacrifice


    Leo shuddered and turned his face, saw me being tackled, gritted his teeth and let out a low whimper,


    refusing to give in any more, but the pain from his right arm that separated flesh and bone still called


    him to bare his teeth uncontrobly and shouted, "Don''t cry ra, can''t cry, I''m fine, er ah-! "


    "Benjamin! If you don''t get me killed today, I''ll make the rest of your life worse than death!"


    "Leo stop it!" I cried, my voice almost begging, please, just this once, don''t be a hero.


    However, my worst fears still happened, his stubbornness stimted the hands of the ck man, the


    ck man looked at his pain, yful smile, and then slowly raised his hand, the blood-stained steel


    pipe over his head.


    Finally, security from both the neighborhood and the house rushed over, warning with voices from far


    away at the intersection, "Stop! What are you doing! Put the stuff down!"


    The sound of dense footsteps got closer and closer, and I almost thought Leo was going to be saved.


    But I forgot, they were originally a gang of desperadoes, even though they knew what would happen if


    they were caught, but none of them left theirpanions, instead they all looked at the ck man


    stepping on Leo, like watching a "holy" ritual.


    "LOL-"


    The sound of cracking bones overshadowed all the noise into my ear canal, Leo numbly stiffened his


    neck, and then his whole face fell heavily to the ground, no longer able to make any sound.


    The whole world seemed to be mute at this moment, and I only saw the red on Leo''s arm.


    The cks were vicious, and at first security did not take advantage, and as the number of yellow


    people who joined the fight gradually increased, this gave an advantage.


    No one pays any attention to me anymore, instead I crawled to Leo''s side as if I were in no man''snd,


    easily.


    I hugged him, my mouth vaguely talking to myself, "It''s okay, it''s just a superficial wound, it will heal, it


    will heal ......"


    I don''t know if I''mforting the unconscious Leo, orforting myself, I just know I don''t dare to


    touch the bloody arm, and I don''t dare to look at it, as if there is no hope to look at it.


    The Leo who treats me the same as always, the best Leo in the world, how can there be one hand


    missing?


    What''s wrong with him? He just taught a scum a lesson for his sister, why should he be treated so


    unfairly?


    I can''t figure it out, tears to the end all turned into hatred for Benjamin, I can''t wait to eat him all alive!


    ......


    The operation went on from night until daylight, when the red light went out and the nurse pushed a


    sleeping Leo out of the operating room.


    With an IV hanging by the bed, Leo was covered only with a thin hospital quilt, and if his right hand


    didn''t have a thick, blood-stained gauze, it looked like he was asleep.


    I came forward, lying on the side of the hospital bed, his face has a few small scrapes, but does not


    affect his features of the yuppie, and even add a few tough guys for this reason.


    His eyes suddenly turned red, he sniffled, looked up and asked the doctor, "Doctor, how is my brother''s


    condition?"


    After a night of surgery, the doctor''s face didn''t look too good, and nodded somewhat tiredly, "It''s past


    the danger period."


    "However," the doctor wanted to say, "Mrs. George, Mr. Kennedy''s right hand is a fracture injury, the


    still necrotic a considerable part, even if the recovery, the nerve is unable to Reproduction of ......"


    "It''s just ......" I made a swallowing motion, swallowed all the tension, and forced myself to y it cool,


    "In the future, the right hand, can''t be used, right?"


    The doctor sighed "With the current level of medical care, it''s very likely."


    "You have to be prepared."


    After saying that, he took the nurse and left.


    I stood still, not knowing where to go.


    The sound of high heels clicking in the hallway, apanied by the sound of small steps, Folly rushed


    in, looked at the operating room with the double doors wide open, and put her hand on my shoulder, "Is


    everything okay?"


    I couldn''t hold back any longer and hugged her and cried out, "Leo''s right hand is broken and will never


    be cured! It''s all my fault!"


    Perhaps people always have to witness the injury and humiliation of their loved ones before they


    realize how useless they are.


    I can''t give my feelings, but I also let him take a hand for me, Ipletely lost the idea.


    I have never been so disappointed and angry with Dennis at any moment when I saw him, and I even


    stopped crying so abruptly that I didn''t want him to see, "What are you doing here?"


    Without waiting for his answer, he said to himself again, "Coming to see our joke for Benjamin? You''ve


    served your purpose, you can go now."


    The person I wanted to pull back from the devil countless times, but now I have to push away with my


    own hands, how can I feel better in my heart.


    But I couldn''t help it, couldn''t stand Dennis'' indifference like a stranger, at least, not when Leo was


    unconscious.


    I hate anyone, including myself, as if the whole world is a pusher to harm Leo.


    Dennis was unmoved, his thin lips slightly open, "Leo is too reckless."


    "What do you mean?" When emotions get the better of you, any little nuance will be infinitely magnified,


    and his words irritated me so deeply that I didn''t hesitate to speak viciously, "Are you saying that Leo


    had iting and said he deserved it?"


    Dennis closed his lips tightly and did not answer, Folly was beside himself to persuade, "ra you


    calm down."


    "How else can I be calm." I suddenly desperate, no one can understand how tormented I am, I can


    neither at this time, justified the world''s most vicious words used on Dennis, nor can pretend that


    nothing has happened only to focus on whether they can find the love of their hearts.


    I was afraid that those vicious words would really push Dennis to Benjaminpletely, and I was also


    afraid that I would let Leo down for selfish reasons by making a big deal out of his injury.


    Dennis and Folly really didn''t seem to be able to understand my feelings, one looked as normal, the


    other with pity, making me realize more clearly that they couldn''t empathize with me.


    "Forget it." I deted and gave in, looking up with red eyes into Dennis'' cold, ice-hardened eyes, "You


    said Leo was reckless, what about you?"


    I pressed closer to Dennis, my face almost against his, "Still like to act alone after all these years, you


    still think it''s great to do that when it''s the old days, don''t you?!"


    The corridor is full of my echoes, but Dennis is motionless, dropping his eyes from goodness, still so


    lightly, "You''re right, this is not the old days, I have no interest in greatness, sacrifice, such words."


    "I came, and only for the sake of the child, today''s matter you ept or not, Benjamin''s warning has


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    been very clear, tell your family, do not presume to hit the stone with an egg, or even the mother of my


    child, he will no longer be merciful."


    I can''t find any words to describe Dennis at this moment except strange.


    And he dismisses my unwavering trust in him with these cold sentences?


    Iughed in exasperation, "So you''re trying to say that Leo didn''t die because of your kindness and that


    I should be grateful to you and Benjamin for ruining my husband and daughter and finally showing


    mercy by taking away one of my brother''s arms, is that what you''re saying?"


    Dennis doesn''t retort, just says extremely coldly, "You''re not fit to talk right now."


    Then to Folly, she instructed, "Take care of her."


    When he finished, he turned around and walked away without looking back.


    The moment the words "aiding and abetting" appeared in my mind, I rushed up to Dennis like crazy to


    argue, "Stop, say it clearly before you go! Bastard!"


    After all, it was Folly who held me back, until Dennis'' cold back disappeared at the elevator, all


    struggles andints were meaningless, and I fell on the bench in the corridor like a deted


    balloon, covering my face and whimpering.

 Chapter 1156 Targeted

    Chapter 1156 Targeted


    That morning,plications from the surgery caused Leo''s temperature to remain high, and the entire


    ward was busy, trying all sorts of methods, but finally the condition was controlled by hormone


    injections.


    Looking at the relieved Leo on the hospital bed, a huge stone suddenly appeared in my heart, weighing


    down on me, and I went out to get some air to make sure he was asleep.


    The hospital is very calm in the early morning hours, the inpatient department sporadically a few


    patients'' families in and out, the face and I''m much the same, or worried or tired and numb,pared


    to the noisy general ward, but is less a point of irritation.


    So even when passing by, the news yed in the hall could be heard word for word.


    "Today there are several cases of missing children kidnapping in the city, the police are currently doing


    their best to investigate suspicious people, please the general public if you have relevant information


    immediately contact the task force ......"


    The safety of the city is on the rocks, not to mention our little family.


    Perhaps the only thing to be thankful for is that no matter what Dennis has nned now, there is no


    intention to risk the child, otherwise, Benjamin''s first to deal with Snowy them, not Leo.


    This is the truth that the son of a bitch will not be unclear, on the surface he is revenge for Leo hit him


    that punch, but in fact is trying to break down my psychological defense through this way.


    Once a person breaks down mentally from the spirit, they can be easily manipted, and Benjamin is


    trying to do the same process in me that he did in capturing Dennis.


    Thinking about this can not help but sigh again, Dennis is reallypletely controlled?


    When I was in the operating room, I wasn''t calm enough, and now that I think about it, he actually could


    have not shown up at all, but not only did hee, but he somehow said so much.


    Perhaps, as he said, it was ostensibly a warning, but in fact a bright reminder to me to be careful and


    not be easily seen through only by putting on a cold and unfeeling mask.


    I was unaware that I had crossed the hallway and entered the corridor of the general ward, and


    subconsciously walked back, but a second before I turned around, I caught a glimpse of Tobying


    out of one of the wards.


    Looking at his back, he froze for a moment before remembering that Federico and the others had


    arranged to stay here.


    Is ......


    I was about to call Toby and ask him about it, but I looked up and saw him leaving through the stairway,


    so I had to stop for now.


    When I returned to the hospital room, I ran into the police who came to question me about the case,


    and because Leo was still in aa, they simply asked for my statement and left.


    Listen to their official tone will know that, in addition to the arrested ck people are rightfully detained


    and charged, the people behind the scenes will not be half affected.


    Just as the police left, Fidel suddenly appeared at the nearest security exit to the ward, wearing a robe


    and a military cap with the gantry of a warlord.


    The four eyes met and nodded to each other as a greeting, looking at his appearance, he should


    already know something about Leo''s affairs.


    I greeted him and sat down on the bench, "Leo is not awake yet, so I''ll have to trouble you to stay here


    for a while."


    "Hmm." Fidel inclined his head toward the ward and sat down a body length apart, keeping just the


    right distance, "Fortunately, no lives were hurt, Miss Kennedy need not worry too much."


    Extremely light two words, ced on this person, but inexplicably there is a trace of human feelings


    mixed in it.


    "Thanks." I pursed my lips before I remembered to ask him the reason for his visit, "You''re here, I don''t


    suppose, just to visit the sick?"


    The first thing to say is that the private time of the military is very little, and just based on the little


    friendship between us, not to the extent of asking a leadership-level figure to make a special trip for


    table concerns.


    "Can''t exactly say it''s official business." Fidel is honest, "In fact, Miss Kennedy expressed the desire to


    be protected, the higher-ups agreed, only that our people can not be easily exposed, are ambushed in


    the George Residence around the more distant location, did not expect that group of people will be so


    heartless, in front of the two of you home to do, did not fail to I failed to protect Miss Kennedy''s family, I


    was negligent, I should apologize to the door."


    What do I say, they do not owe us, the original promise to protect us is just a means of grace, to put it


    bluntly, this is just a deal, did not protect us, they are not good enough to ask for, who did not take


    advantage of.


    But I still can''t help but be careful for Leo for once, "Thosest few shots, if your people had shot,


    maybe Leo''s right hand would have been saved."


    Fidel still has the same rigid expression and does not show excessive good sense, "The ck man


    was not armed and did not pose a threat to the life of the injured, and ording to the rules, no shots


    could be fired."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This is probably the only unpleasant part of the military, never to follow the "rules are dead, people are


    alive" social unspoken rules, I squeezed out a smile of understanding, "I understand, you also have


    their own difficulties."


    Fidel silently withdrew his eyes and didn''t answer the question.


    After another moment of silence, he finally couldn''t help but take the initiative to break the


    awkwardness and indicate his real intention, "Dennis''s recent whereabouts, has Miss Kennedy learned


    anything about it?"


    I remembered almost immediately that Fidel was in charge of drug interdiction at the border, so it was


    obvious what he was up to.


    It seems that Benjamin has thrown more than fake money at Dennis.


    Dennis was targeted by the military just after he joined the industry, and nothing Dennis could do could


    hide the light on his body.


    No wonder Fidel has been calling me Miss Kennedy instead of Mrs. George since just now, sort of on


    his personal level, to separate me from those hookups.


    I adjusted my sitting posture, changed to a more rxed looking posture and tried to appear calm, "No,


    thepany has been busytely, he is running back and forth from home and abroad, what''s wrong?"


    The words fell, then felt the zing gaze next to him, turned his face, just in time to meet the Fidel


    hawk-like sharp gaze.


    Vainly made a swallowing motion, afraid to be seen, gritted his teeth and did not dare to move.


    A few seconds of confrontation, but it seems like a century has passed, and finally Fidel took the lead


    in dropping his eyelids, ending the battle of the eyes.


    "Since it is a business, then remind Mrs. George that everything should not be greedy, foreign business


    is indeed highly profitable, but also risky, arge family business, if it is overturned for a small profit,


    then it is not worth it." Fidel clearly has a message in his words.


    Since pretending to be stupid, you have to keep pretending, "He that person is too confident, always


    think they can handle it, in fact, from time to time some mistakes, and so on the family storm passed, I


    will go to thepany, a good whip, foreign money is good to earn not false, cultivate the national


    economy, the country is rich and strong, the Chinese have more dignity, this truth I understand."


    National business is big, to earn money from foreigners, it is inevitable to be interviewed by many


    parties, most of them do not want to fat water flowing outside the field, as long as the patriotic heart,


    generally will not be too difficult, this express our husband and wife''s position, also considered


    appropriate.


    Fidel nodded slightly, "Miss Kennedy is worthy of Mr. Kennedy''s approval, has a pattern, understand


    the matter."


    I thought it was because of the godfather that I was given a special look.


    After all, I can''t agree with what Dennis is doing now, "You''re too kind,"


    Fidel is also not polite, finished and got up to leave, "Give my regards to Mr. Kennedy, the troops still


    have business, I will leave first."


    "Sure." I stood up and sent two steps, "You take care."


    Watching him walk into the elevator, I immediately Facebooked Toby at


    Where is it?


    Call back quickly!

 Chapter 1157 Its a blessing in disguise

    Chapter 1157 It''s a blessing in disguise


    Toby''s Facebook response was dyed, but instead he waited for Deborah.


    Leo''s attack made the headlines on the society page, and although he wasn''t named, Deborah still saw


    the clues from the supercar at the scene of the ident, and after some inquiries, came straight to the


    hospital.


    Originally, I was going to wait for Leo''s fever to go down before informing her, so as not to worry,


    suddenly saw her pushing the door in, for a while did not know what to say, at a loss, stood up.


    Deborah didn''t notice me too much, checked on Leo''s condition, and was relieved to confirm that he


    was alive and well.


    "I should have been told yesterday." Afraid of waking Leo, her voice was only just loud enough to be


    heard.


    Not sure how much of aint that was, but I felt ashamed of myself and put my head down, "Hug


    ......"


    "I''m his wife." Deborah interrupted me and looked seriously at Leo on the hospital bed, his seemingly


    calm face hiding a sheer sense of affection, and teased, "If he knows I''m thiste, he''ll inevitably nag


    me for a while again."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The image of Deborah in my eyes has always been independent and tough, but at this moment, she


    looked so gentle, just a slight smile, the whole world can be healed as if.


    I seem to understand how they were able to make it work. In Leo''s long, spontaneous life, Deborah


    was his harbor.


    No me, noints, she knows that Leo will not make it difficult for me, it will never mention, three


    or two sentences will be husband and wife, to dispel my worries.


    I''m not sure what I''m talking about, but I''m not sure what I''m talking about.


    "You go back first, I''ll watch here." Deborah said, "Don''t turn around and wait for him to wake up, but


    you''re exhausted."


    Not to mention okay, mention the feeling of sleepiness came up, thinking to give them more time


    together as a couple should, did not say more, a simple exnation of some things to go back first.


    The day has dawned, the car passed through the road, can still vaguely see the sharp brake under the


    tires and the ground scratches, Leo fell down, blood stains have been cleaned, but I smelled the


    familiar fishy salty smell from the air, involuntarily frowned, still have palpitations.


    I took a hot shower and intended to get a good night''s sleep to replenish my strength, but perhaps the


    impact of the scene I sawst night was too strong, and as soon as Iy down on the bed the image of


    Leo being beaten was in my head, and I simply could not sleep.


    Leo''s mouth has always been very picky, outside the mountains and sea food do not love, preferring


    me this half-assed craft, said there is a special taste.


    After two hours of preparation, I looked at my phone when I was leaving the house, Toby did not hear


    anything back, I don''t know if he didn''t see the message, or if it was read on purpose.


    Which, is not a good thing.


    When we arrived at the hospital, the anesthetic had worn off and Leo was talking to Deborah, "That''s


    why it''s good to have a wife, you can''t move while lying down and still have someone to wait on, it''s


    worth it in life~"


    Deborah still didn''t give a damn, "Looks like you''re not hurting enough."


    The tense nerves of the heart can not help but rx, fortunately, can still joke.


    Deep breath, plucked up enough courage, which carried the insted lunch box into the, pretending to


    be unusual general hitch, "So, in that case, there are wives do not need me as a sister, sad ah, in vain I


    also personally cooked your favorite dishes ~"


    Once the stuff was put on the table, I realized that both Leo and Deborah were looking at me, their


    eyes collided, the atmosphere was a little awkward for a while, and my forced, innocent smile gradually


    became stiff.


    Finally, I couldn''t pretend, so I sighed, showing my original face of guilt, rubbed my hands together, and


    lowered my head, not daring to look Leo in the eye.


    Finally it was Leo who spoke up to break the silence, "Why don''t you say anything, it''s not like I''m


    dying."


    "Ow!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Deborah pped her thigh hard, "Don''t talk if you don''t know how to


    talk!"


    Leo sucked in a cool breath of pain and held his eyebrows in protest, "I''m a patient, can you be more


    gentle?"


    Deborah was indifferent and casually took an apple and peeled it.


    Leo was bored, so he looked for a step in me, "Ignore your sister-inw, she is jealous, jealous, what is


    good to do, quickly take out."


    I hurriedly raised the bed table to set things out, "boiled some porridge, and two light small dishes, the


    doctor said, to avoid the mouth."


    Not surprisingly, the next few months, Leo can not enjoy the blessings of the mouth.


    Probably because he didn''t want to add to my guilt, Leo didn''t mind at all, he scooped up a spoon full of


    shredded chicken congee and sent it to his mouth, "Well ~ there is progress, why don''t you just take


    care of your brother''s sick meals in the future, ra?"


    A sour nose, subconsciously nodded his head into a rattle, "Good, every day to you to do with a


    different pattern."


    Leo calmly epted, "Then old brother thanks in advance, haha ......"


    Deborah shook her head and deliberately teased him, "Some people, others can''t even touch a hair on


    his sister''s head, but in private they have no manners at all, they just know to take advantage~"


    Leo is not annoyed, yfully selling his good behavior, stretching his neck to flirt with her in turn, "Hey,


    if you are willing to cook for me, I can also be reluctant to take advantage of you."


    The words made Deborah a nk stare, Leo immediately conceded, side-stepped a bit and continued


    to bury his head in the porridge.


    The atmosphere is so rxed that I have the illusion that nothing has happened, as if Leo had not had


    an ident and his hand was intact, he is still the same elegant but bitchy nobleman in front of those


    close to him, and any time I am bullied, I will not hesitate to stand up and beat the other side hard.


    But I know in my heart that this is another kind of consideration that the couple gave me, under the


    surface of the calm, there is something blocked in each other''s hearts after all.


    Just when I thought that for a short time it would be the agreed tacit agreement to avoid the topic of


    injuries, Leo took the unusual step of starting the conversation.


    "Benjamin, this kid, can''t fight, then y dirty, next time, next time I will definitely not let him have the


    opportunity to do evil." Leo said as he ate, and when he didn''t hold it steady, the porridge got on his


    face.


    Deborah sighed helplessly and moved roughly to wipe him, and he ducked back with great force.


    "Don''t move." She simply used both hands, telling him not to move, rubbing them one after another,


    and finally checking left and right with intent, before releasing them with satisfaction.


    Leo frowned, after regaining freedom and began to talk eloquently, "y with me unexpectedly, but


    also do not ask around, I Leo is how to live today, and the group of ck people, sooner orter a pot."


    He said, spitting darkly.


    Deborah gagged him with a peeled apple, "They say you learn from your mistakes, what, you really


    want to get your left hand involved?"


    Leo took a bite and removed the apple, staring at her sarcastically, wanting to retort, but seemingly


    realizing something and swallowing his words sickly over the apple.


    Although I know she didn''t mean to deliberately target me, I can''t help but feel sad for Leo''s right hand.


    Probably distracted by the negativity of our two, Deborah spat with hatred, "It''s better to lose your right


    hand than to lose your life, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1158 Dennis, to hold me up!

    Chapter 1158 Dennis, to hold me up!


    She said the meaning can not be clearer, Benjamin''s style of action is unpredictable, can recover a life


    is unfortunately a blessing, continue to act recklessly, the ultimate loss is our own.


    Leo didn''t talk tough anymore, looked down at his right hand, which was wrapped in gauze, and gazed


    longingly, not knowing what came to mind.


    "Deborah is right, the most important thing now is to get well first, other things can be discussedter." I


    quickly took over Deborah''s words and changed the subject, nagging, "A patient should have the


    awareness of a patient, eat well, drink well and rest well, don''t spend all day worrying about nothing!"


    I behaved lightly on the surface, but in fact, the inner fears, afraid to talk slower, Leo the fool again for


    my sake, despite Deborah''s advice, insisted and Benjamin hard.


    Fortunately, he was so focused that he didn''t notice my intention, and suddenly heughed and joked


    like a half-wit, "Either eating or sleeping, so I''m not a pig?"


    "That''s a relief." Deborah chimed in, "Lest you keep getting swindled by that face into thinking your


    brain is as good as your face."


    Leo was in tears, "Can''t you say something nice to the patient?"


    Deborah, "I can''t."


    I couldn''t hold back myughter, and secretly I was relieved.


    We are too passive, no one knows how many more sinister tricks Benjamin has behind the scenes, the


    only thing we can do now is to stay the same in response to changes, Leo did not say yes outright, but


    look at this state, is not going to act without permission.


    When I came out of the hospital, I called Toby''s phone number as I walked, and I was on a busy line for


    several times in a row. ''


    Thinking about Fidel, I asked the driver to drive the car directly to the George Group''s headquarters,


    and fortunately, I saw Toby receiving clients just after entering the lobby.


    I came closer and waited until he was up and ready to go upstairs before I called out to stop the man,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Assistant Toby."


    Toby turned his face at the sound of the voice, and after seeing that it was me, he calmly came over to


    greet me, "Mrs. George."


    Forty-five degrees bend the upper body, the distance is just right, the attitude is respectful, it seems


    that everything has not changed.


    He has been with Dennis the longest and is a reliable one, so maybe we can get some information


    from him, "Talk?"


    Toby did not act surprised, looked around to check the surroundings, nodded his head and answered,


    "Good, go up and sit down."


    I am familiar with this ce, and in addition, it is rare to see a little hope of contact with the truth, so


    naturally, I followed.


    Toby himself brewed the tea for me, which is the kind I used to drink.


    "Thanks." Taking a sip from the cup of tea, the familiar taste rxed the mood.


    After so many years, Toby has long been a part of our family, I do not intend to beat around the bush,


    put down my cup of tea, and made my intention clear, "Dennis is very abnormaltely, you know that,


    right?"


    Toby''s eyebrows are slightly averted, the answer is very official, "I''m not quite sure, business matters,


    sir has always been handled properly, as for private matters, you know, I have never had much


    authority to understand."


    To be honest, it was a bit disappointing, I thought after so many years of friendship he would act warm


    and honest, but I obviously overestimated my position.


    Good thing I came prepared, put away those wimpy emotions and just threw in the towel, "I saw you in


    the inpatient unit this morning, what did you go to Federico and the others for?"


    He obviously didn''t expect me to find this and fell into a brief silence before assuming a matter-of-fact


    attitude again, "As a special assistant, I always have to personally confirm that there is no possibility of


    reconciliation."


    Here he paused, as if he knew it wasn''t enough to convince me, and added, "I should thank Mrs.


    George for taking care of my part, but Federico and the others were at fault, so thepensation


    doesn''t really have to be that generous."


    If I hadn''t taken Toby''s micro-expressions all in, I don''t think I would have had the courage to continue


    after hearing these words, or simply admit that Toby and Dennis have be cold-blooded, heartless


    viins who regard money as more important than human life.


    Dennis is a perfect actor, Toby is not quite there yet. Although it was just a moment, it was enough to


    make me firmly believe in Dennis.


    At this moment, I even forgot to hide my inner delight and raised the corners of my mouth to meet


    Toby''s gaze.


    Toby realized that reveals the breach, cleared his throat, and has a new saying, "Mrs. George, I remind


    you a word, men in different stages, have different pursuits is normal, perhaps, you should give Mr. a


    little more trust, thepany is Mr. single-handedly founded, he is always not to destroy half a lifetime


    of achievements with his own hands. "


    I must say, Toby looks quite humorous when he is seriously swindling people.


    Having been kept in the dark for so long, I suddenly wanted to take it out on myself and asked


    knowingly, "Are you trying to say that I should not stop Dennis and Benjamin from going into business


    together?"


    Toby froze for a moment and didn''t deny it, "Sir will make sure you and the youngdies have the best


    life possible."


    "The best life?" I asked rhetorically.


    "Yes." Toby nodded.


    I coldly snorted, smile instantly wiped from my face, expressionlessly looked at him, "With my current


    wealth and the Kennedy family behind me, what kind of life can''t I live, what can''t I buy? If I just want


    these, I can do it myself, what do I need him Dennis for?"


    Toby was choked by my words and was lost in thought for a while, speechless.


    I was secretly pleased with myself, but I felt that this was not enough, and I wanted Dennis to suffer


    too, "Tell your boss, from the moment he allowed Benjamin toy hands on Leo, we are finished. From


    now on, he never wants to see me or the children again!"


    "Mrs. George, you are too excited now ......" Toby didn''t expect I would suddenly say such harsh words


    and was a bit at a loss for words.


    I jerked to my feet and stared at him coldly, my tone without a hint of warmth, "I''m not joking, much less


    the ra of ten years ago, and as soon as he dares to push me away, I''ll never let him back in."


    After saying that, he walked towards the door with a cold face.


    Dennis, let''s see how long you can hold out.


    Pulling open the door, I was about to breathe a sigh of relief when I bumped into Olivia, who was


    dressed in a sexy and sultry way.


    "Why are you here?" People are always swayed emotionally by preconceived notions, and even after


    knowing the unknown past, seeing her again, one still feels disgusted from the bottom of one''s heart.


    Olivia snickered twice before looking up at me, as smug as a clown, "Didn''t anyone inform you that


    from today onwards, all the entertainment resources under the George Group are for my use, Dennis,


    to promote me!"


    The rich generation and actresses have always been no shortage of scandal, which also determines


    the agreed-upon rules in the entertainment industry - female artists, who is holding, is who is the


    person.


    Suddenly, I felt a bit bleak.


    Dennis has just announced his love for me, and in less than six months, the George Group has been


    promoting the 18th-tier artists, with new and old loveing one after the other, which is to make me a


    joke in town?


    You know, some things are muddy and may not wash out for a lifetime.

 Chapter 1159 Three Slaps

    Chapter 1159 Three ps


    Dennis is now really going to carry out the "ridiculous" to the end.


    Since there is no intention to take me along, it also means that any reaction I make is reasonable,


    right?


    So, what reason do I have to watch my husband spend their joint assets to promote an artist who has


    nomercial value and is notorious?


    After a moment of thought, I tugged the corner of my mouth up and looked at Olivia calmly, "Now I


    know."


    "But." I deliberately aggravated the tone, "signed the contract, the verbal agreement but can be


    canceled at any time."


    "Sure." Olivia really thought I was going to make a mess out of it, "ck on white paper, even the


    electronic version is already archived, want to make a move? It''s toote!"


    Not waiting for me to answer, she started talking to herself again, "Ah, guess Dennis preemptively is


    worried about you messing up, or simply did not put you in the eye? Ohhhh ......"


    The implication is not to say that Dennis doesn''t care about my feelings anymore.


    But I''m not interested in that right now. Since the contract is in effect, it means that Olivia is now an


    employee of the George Group, and as the majority shareholder and owner, it''s my responsibility to


    "take care" of her, right?


    Olivia has nothing to worry about because of Dennis''s care, but her agent is a smart one who knows


    that she may not have a good time after offending me, and anxiously grabbed Olivia''s coat corner,


    "Vivi, don''t say anything!"


    After saying that, he also did not forget to fawn over me with his eyes.


    I''ll consider giving Olivia some face for now, for the sake of this agent.


    That''s when Toby followed him out and frowned when he saw Olivia, "Miss Pearson, here you are."


    Olivia looked up like a giraffe and stretched her neck long, pretending not to hear anything and rolling


    her eyes in disgust.


    This is a bright spot for me. What, Dennis and Olivia are back together, but Toby is having a hard time?


    Noticing the confusion in my eyes, Toby looked embarrassed and hurriedly changed the subject, "I''ll


    walk you down, Mrs. George."


    said, making a sideways gesture of guidance.


    Ben was intending to leave, raised his foot and walked out.


    She had just taken two steps when Olivia stopped with a shifty voice, "Stop~"


    Feet pausing, Toby turned to respond, "What can I do for you Miss Pearson?"


    Olivia had a matter-of-fact tone, "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that the assistant happened to take the day


    off and couldn''te, so you''ll take her ce for a day."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Toby nodded his head in response, "No problem, I''ll send Mrs. George down first and be right back."


    After saying that, he returned with a professional fake smile of "please understand" and was ready to


    continue to send me, but Olivia did not give him this opportunity, "ah", raised his hand and pped him


    in the face.


    "Pop" sound, Toby''s face dyed red, the whole face pulled down, but because of identity dare not resist.


    If a wolf is used to describe Dennis, then Toby is a Tibetan mastiff, even if he is holding back, the


    majestic aura surrounds his body, and people dare not offend easily.


    Olivia, however, did not take it seriously at all and walked straight up and poked him in the temple, "Do


    you not understand humannguage, I am talking about immediately, what are you, also worthy of


    calling me, etc.?"


    Even Dennis has absolute respect for Toby''s character, but what I see now is unthinking insults and


    trampling.


    The special assistant of the richest man, a highly intelligent person with extraordinary abilities, actually


    just silently tolerated this unreasonable behavior?


    It is said that the death of a rabbit, but Dennis is not dead yet, it acquiesced to his right hand,


    apanied by his good brother born in death to be bullied?


    Whatever Dennis was thinking, I couldn''t look away, "Have you said enough!"


    Olivia tilted her head, crossed Toby and swept me, then dropped her eyes back to Toby and said in a


    strange way, "You''re really a master and servant, waiting for ra to make the decision for you, I think


    you haven''t understood the situation yet!"


    "Pop-"


    "Is it clear yet?!"


    The hand up p fell, Toby took another raw p, his face was deflected, showing an incredulous look,


    finally a fierce aura in his eyes, stubborn eyes staring straight at Olivia, is not understanding, but also a


    warning.


    The air was filled with gunpowder at this silence.


    Just when everyone thought Olivia would be restrained, the third p fell without warning, "I asked you,


    do you know how to speak, you are dumb!"


    Now I can be sure that Olivia ispletely unafraid of Dennis.


    Toby''s right side of his face was swollen, his hand hanging at his side clenched in a fist, his rigid


    features filled with anger, seemingly ready to explode.


    But I pressed on first, walking over to block him and violently pushing Olivia away, "What are you mad


    about here!"


    Olivia stumbled twice and was held by her manager. After she stood, her face immediately turned fierce


    and she pointed at me and cursed, "Bitch, what are you doing here? You think Dennis will still be as


    obedient and protective of you as before? How dare you hit me? You forgot how much I suffered for


    you, didn''t you ......"


    The agent next to the anxious on fire, hurried to stop people, "my little ancestor ah, you just stop a little,


    so easy to get the opportunity to cooperate, you can not destroy your own future ah! ......"


    I crossed my arms, indifferent to, "You should be grateful Toby just did not open his mouth to scream,


    even just a sound, I will immediately call the police, and then use thewyer''s professional, let you


    remember in prison to scream the day does not answer, scream the ground does not feel the taste!


    "Sorry Miss Kennedy, Vivi didn''t mean it, she''s just not in a good mood today, you mustn''t take it to


    heart!" The agent was controlling Olivia while not forgetting to be a peacemaker.


    Workers can best appreciate the meaning of peace and prosperity, but Olivia, the money tree, is not


    very obedient, I guess he has been screaming in his heart.


    Olivia saw that her own agent did not support her, so she was so angry that she used all her strength to


    break free from his arms, and the agent tried to reach out again, but she was killed by a look directly


    back, "You stand there!"


    Brokers only have to top bitter face, gripped the heart to stand in ce, as employees, more clever are


    useless, the boss to find their own death, who can not stop.


    After some pestering, Olivia''s fire seems to have been extinguished, but still unconcerned about my


    threat, walked up to me, stretched out her neck and came over, each other''s face only a fist''s distance


    away.


    Olivia said with a smirk, "You don''t think I''m still the same stupid person who was easily fooled by you


    two couples in the beginning, right,wyer''s profession? Since you are so professional, you should


    know better than anyone else that cases without victims will not be epted, ask Toby and see if he


    wants to sue me?"

 Chapter 1160 Changed a person

    Chapter 1160 Changed a person


    Oh?


    A parasite that only relies on others and sells tenderness for survival resources has actually started to


    think things through with its head?


    At the end of the sentence, the elevator door opened in time and Dennis came out of it, followed by


    Jannings with Benjamin on his arm, looking no different from an ordinary loving couple.


    "Just in time." Olivia''s eyes instantly lit up, and the evil one snapped, "Dennis, you really have a good


    assistant, I just said a few more words about him, a little joke, and he actually wants to join ra to sue


    me? Is that what they want or what you want? Is this how youpensate me?!"


    Dennis slightly lowered his eyelids and looked to Toby on the side, his thin lips slightly parted, "What''s


    going on?"


    Toby closed his lips tightly, and only after a moment did he say, "It''s okay sir, a misunderstanding, I''ll


    apologize to Miss Pearson."


    Saying that, he really groveled towards Olivia, bending his body into ny degrees and respectfully


    apologizing, "I''m sorry Miss Pearson, please forgive me."


    I have to admire Toby''s ability to hold back, being pped three times in a row, but can still calmly carry


    the matter on his head, if it were me, absolutely can not do.


    He''s a good secretary.


    Dennis should thank Toby for backing off, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    But Olivia is still selling her good behavior, not only does not let go, but also poses as a victor, walking


    forward, looking down on the head that was originally as proud as his boss, but now is as humble as


    dust in front of her, with cold eyes like this, without the slightest intention of softness.


    "I know that you, like Dennis'' brothers, despise me from the bottom of your heart and think that I''m just


    a man''s bitch, and in your mind, only ra deserves respect and needs to be obeyed. "


    I don''t know why, but at this moment I suddenly felt like Olivia was a different person.


    The ruthlessness in her eyes when she spoke, as if each word was issued from the tightly clenched


    teeth, and that open mouth and shut mouth can not be swallowed Toby alive under the face, hiding a


    beast that ignores the rules.


    People without rules are the most difficult, just like Benjamin, a ghostly presence that cannot be


    captured for reckoning.


    And at this time, Benjamin, just as a spectator, watching the show with interest, not at all to intervene in


    the meaning.


    From Olivia''s point of view, perhaps everyone in the world owes her something, it''s like amon


    saying in psychotherapy - a crazy person thinks that the person who calls him crazy is crazy, and it''s


    pointless to try to reason with such a person.


    Either, like Toby, you put up with the humiliation and wait to be beaten, or, you fight back.


    Thetter is obviously more suitable for me, "This wave of evil is quite wonderful, Toby generous not to


    bother with you, do you really think you are innocent, you figure out, it is you who pped Toby three


    times for no reason, this is Hungas, is to talk about thew, you really think that following those people


    can do whatever you want to turn ck and white! "


    "Hmph," Olivia sneered, "Then sue me, go ahead, I''m waiting!"


    The scoundrel''s face directly awakened my professionalism as awyer, and my mind raced to think


    about whether to file awsuit usingborw or personal safety regtions, but in the end, I just


    looked at her petty face and stared in disbelief.


    She was right, I couldn''t have sued without Toby''s cooperation.


    Seeing that I was bluffing, Olivia continued her provocations, "What, are you afraid? I thought you were


    so great, but in the end, without a man behind you, you''re no different from me, just a paper tiger! I at


    least dare to admit that I rely on others, but you, ra, you talk about how independent and kind and


    positive you are, but that time you did not rely on others to make things better, you are simply a


    "All right." Dennis'' dull voice was like a thunderp, violently shattering all the restless elements in the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    air, and Olivia had to swallow back the words that came to her lips reluctantly.


    The atmosphere in the hallway suddenly became tense and suffocating, and Dennis spoke up again to


    break the awkwardness.


    With a calm side nce, he looked at Toby, who had been waiting for his order, and said gently, "Go to


    the personnel department yourself to do the transfer procedures and leave for the northern African


    branch today."


    Toby was silent for a moment, not retorting, "Yes."


    Is this how Dennis treats his partner who has worked so hard for our family for over a decade?


    Obviously Toby is the most aggrieved one, but in order to please Olivia, the viin, indiscriminately


    drove people to the barren realm, what kind of reasoning is this?


    I didn''t want to let Toby down, so I had to sing the opposite of Dennis for once, "No, I don''t agree,


    Toby''s not going anywhere, he''s staying at City P!"


    "Dennis, are you out of your mind? Even if you feel guilty about Olivia, but Toby is innocent, why should


    he be implicated for you, do you know how much Olivia has just gone too far ......"


    Dennis didn''t give me a chance to finish, "It''s included in the sry."


    Seemingly afraid that I did not hear clearly, he looked me in the eyes, iparably serious but calmly


    repeated again, "I pay him a high sry to buy, in addition to the ability to work, naturally also includes


    dignity."


    I simply can''t believe these are the wordsing out of Dennis'' mouth.


    Buying someone''s dignity with money?


    How can he say that?


    He really has changedpletely, but is this really just his n, I''m a little unsure.


    Not waiting for my reaction, Dennis threw another thunderbolt at me.


    Olivia was amused by my dismay, gloating and apuding from the sidelines, "Wonderful, wonderful,


    worthy of the man I''ve liked, just like this, it''s really more exciting than me doing it myself, you teach


    them a lesson for me! Hahahaha ......"


    Crazy!


    At this point, Jannings, who had not spoken, suddenly stepped forward and pretended to fix my


    makeup, but said with an unkind mouth, "If I were you, I would not continue to linger here, knowing in


    what capacity we are up here, shareholders of the George Group."


    "Yes, you heard right, Benjamin and I, who are now the majority shareholders here, bought, the part of


    the shares that belong to you!"


    I narrowed my eyes and recalled in my mind that I had not signed any important documents recently,


    and expected that she was deliberately swindling me, "This is impossible, without my signature, even


    as joint property of the couple, Dennis is not entitled to dispose of it alone."


    Jannings face smile does not diminish, "If it ismon property, then naturally not, but you forget, you


    died once, those shares, long ago automatically transferred to Dennis name, and Dennis, and


    gratuitous gift it to Jane, you say, is this called a hundred secrets and one oversight?"


    "ra, how does it feel to be betrayed by the love of your life?"

 Chapter 1161 - Completely Letting Go

    Chapter 1161 - Completely Letting Go


    No need to make a big deal of questioning, the look in Dennis'' eyes said it all.


    It is false to say that there is no ident, but the ident all together, blurred vision, I gradually some


    confusion about the situation.


    From the day of awakening, the only identity confirmation, or Hank gave the ID card that says "Sue", as


    for the Jannings said such as share inheritance and other formalities, and did not go through the formal


    legal procedures, but only tacitly thought that the wedding is known to the world, everything has been


    right to the seat.


    For one thing, there are various troubles one after another, so I can''t find the time, and for another, it''s


    easy to have a family reunion, and I only care about enjoying my family, so Dennis and I don''t care


    much about the amount of property, so naturally we won''t take the time to make up for it.


    Without the money, Dennis''s absurdity is still limited, with the George Group to support the bottom, and


    then to do those hookups, the sentence of at least twenty years.


    At this moment, if this is a stage, then I am undoubtedly the only clown on stage.


    Of course, I know better than that, if I really jumped like a clown at this moment, it would be to follow


    the wishes of the man behind everything - Benjamin.


    Crossing Jannings cold eyes at Benjamin, I kept telling myself to be calm, clenching my teeth to keep


    from making any noise.


    But all this fell in Benjamin''s eyes into a shining resentment and resentment, his eyes full of interest, as


    if waiting for the opening of the desired drama, impatiently waiting for the plot to develop next.


    "Jannings,e here." He called Jannings back to his side, acting like a harmless gentleman, lifting


    his lips lightly, "Don''t be so hostile to me, I just gave some advice, I didn''t expect my big brother to do


    such a great job, I told you before, he is gifted in this area."


    I did not answer, calmly looking at Dennis, hoping to find a little hint of hispulsion from the eyes


    that once had infinite tenderness for me.


    But all I waited for was a cold, dry exnation.


    "The George Group was originally something that belonged to the Georges family and I have absolute


    dominion over it, but you and the children''s living expenses remain unrestricted and the general


    direction of the family''s life will not change."


    A wave of sadness rushed to the heart, I sneered out, "Home? The head of a family is heading down


    the road to death, do we have a home?"


    Dennis lowered his eyes, misanthropic face with "disdain" four big words, "I am far smarter than you


    think."


    What he means is that there is absolute confidence that one can have the ability to wander on the edge


    of thew and not be sanctioned.


    Most ouws think so.


    But he is the pride of heaven, should not be self-serving, even so, I can not answer the words,


    powerlessness has slowly begun to erode the whole body, I can not find support.


    Olivia smiled triumphantly and opened her mouth to interject, but Dennis beat her to it, "Send Mrs.


    George back."


    This was said to Toby.


    Olivia immediately expressed her displeasure, "No, he has to follow me the whole day."


    Dennis looked at me and raised his eyes extremely faintly, "I''ll stay with you."


    Probably not expecting him to be so forting, almost everyone froze for a moment, Olivia was the


    first to react, shrugging her shoulders and smiling, "I don''t care."


    With that, he walked up as if showing off, grabbed Dennis'' tie, turned to face the elevator, and gave it a


    firm tug, "Let''s go."


    The two just went into the elevator one after the other, one short and one tall, and disappeared from


    sight.


    A few momentster, Olivia''s arrogant yell came from the elevator, "Fred! Why don''t youe over


    here and wait!"


    From the time Dennis and the others showed up, the agent, who didn''t dare to breathe, walked and ran


    after them, "Coming,ing,ing ......"


    Fred went in, the doors slowly closed, and the elevator steadily descended as the red numbers on the


    disy began to sh.


    If you were forced to ept Olivia''s advances and pestering out of guilt, what about now, when you''ve


    realized that you''vepletely let yourself go?


    There are two voices in the heart constantly arguing, the rational said that things must be demonic, but


    also have to wait patiently, but the sensibility is stubbornly a foot into the ck hole of insecurity, has


    been falling down.


    "Isn''t that wonderful?" Benjamin''s voice pulled me back to reality, "I think so too, and guess how bad


    Dennis is really capable of being?"


    Sure enough, in his eyes, everything is just a game of chance.


    "I have no interest in ying such perverted tricks with you!" Spitting indignantly, I walked quickly to the


    other elevator.


    A second before the elevator door closed, Toby dashed in to follow.


    The scene just now is not a morous, all the way out of thepany building two people did not talk,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    intentionally avoid those awkward.


    The driver had been waiting at the door for a long time and was about to go up to greet him when I


    quietly passed a wink and told him not to show his face.


    Most of the Georges family maids are very perceptive and quickly understood what I meant, and


    returned to the car without a trace, closing the doors and windows tightly.


    Toby told me to wait a little while and to bring the car over myself.


    "Going straight home Mrs. George?" asked Toby, just as he sat down.


    "Just go around the city."


    People''s psychological defenses are lowered for a short period of time after they have been humiliated,


    and I intended to breach Toby''s psychological defenses at this time, so naturally I did not want to end


    this time alone in a straightforward manner.


    About ten minutester, the car was blocked at the intersection of the business district, Toby, who is


    usually unfazed by changes, tapped his knuckles on the steering wheel, looking extra agitated.


    I knew it was time to throw in the towel and ask, "How have you and your wife gotten along over the


    years?"


    Toby was probably thinking about something and froze for a while before replying carelessly, "It''s good,


    I''m content to have both children."


    I nodded and the emotions on my back suddenly came to the forefront, "That''s true, be content."


    Toby heard the loss in my words, raised his eyes and swept me from the rear-view mirror and said


    The quieter the environment, the more you can read people''s minds,forting an "abandoned


    woman" ispletely unnecessary, but he did, enough to prove that Toby''s respect for me is no


    different than before.


    Both the master and the servant are the same, if there is not the slightest concern for me, Dennis could


    not have asked Toby to send me back in public.


    Iughed bitterly and asked him in a fake lost voice, "Don''t tell me, with your profession, you don''t


    know that those ck industries simply can''t get away once you touch them?"


    "I have faith in the gentleman." Toby said.


    "So you aided the enemy and watched him go further and further down the wrong path?"


    "Sir can''t be wrong." Toby was stubborn as a rock.


    Flies do not bite seamless eggs, let alone stones, I cried andughed, I could only mourn and put my


    head down and say to myself, "You do trust him thoroughly."


    Just after he finished, Toby''s cell phone rang sharply.


    The caller alert on the carputer was "Bette", his wife''s name.


    Not avoiding me either, Toby pressed the answer button directly, his voice obviously much more


    cheerful, "Hello, wife?"


    Upturned tune, the air has be sticky a lot, sweet, the corners of the mouth can not help but


    curved, happiness is infectious.


    But the sounding from the speakers instantly ignited the calm atmosphere.


    "Honey, youe back quickly, home, came a lot of ck ......"

 Chapter 1162 Toby in trouble

    Chapter 1162 Toby in trouble


    For a short second, the carriage fell into dead silence.


    Bette''s voice was clearly ying it cool, but whether it was to put Toby at ease or to confuse the wolves


    that were guarding the house at the moment was yet to be seen.


    "Don''t be afraid." Toby fiercely squeezed the phone tighter, the rearview mirror just right to illuminate


    his hardened side, "I''ll be right back."


    Hanging up the phone, Toby instantly stepped on the gas pedal, staring at the red light numbers with


    full concentration, and only after a moment did he remember that I was still sitting in the back of the car,


    turning his head and saying expressionlessly, "Sorry Mrs. George, I can only deliver here, please get


    off."


    Since I heard it, I have no reason to stand by and watch, "Everything is because of our couple, I will go


    with you."


    Toby''s brow sunk deeper, "I''m sorry Mrs. George, I didn''t mean anything else, but I personally think


    things would have been much easier if you hadn''t shown up."


    A feeling of being distrusted runs through my body, and I am at a loss for words, not knowing what to


    say to express my good intentions.


    In these two seconds of stalemate, Toby had already made the decision for me first, getting out of the


    car and opening the door close to me without hesitation, in a tone that brooked no argument, "Mrs.


    George, please."


    I did not want to be a spectator who cleared his own snow, a motionless confrontation with his gaze,


    refused to get out of the car.


    By now the green light hade on, and the cars in the back row kept honking their horns, signaling


    us to give way, making the already noisy city look even more chaotic.


    Toby''s face, which was the same as Dennis'', finally showed a hint of urgency in the long stalemate,


    "Mrs. George has forgotten those three ps! If you still have regard for the old friendship, please buy


    some time for my wife and children, can you!"


    Yes, in a way, without me, Olivia would never have found the opportunity to humiliate Toby like that.


    Toby''s eyes and the tip of his nose were flushed with varying degrees of red due to excitement, and


    looking at his face, my mind suddenly shed to the image of Leo being beaten.


    This moment I sobered up and realized that I could not afford to have anyone hurt more deeply


    because of me, and almost immediately took something and went down from the car, the suddenness


    of the action, the Toby were startled.


    His face was stunned for a second, and then he nodded solemnly, "Thank you."


    After saying that, the door closed with a bang and after getting into the car, the car was quickly started


    and disappeared into the traffic in a short while.


    Toby has been with Dennis a lot longer than I have, and Dennis won''t see anything happen to him.


    Let''s hope so.


    I stood by the side of the road, silently praying for Toby''s family.


    Unconsciously lost in thought, the mind is Dennis these days a different look, unsympathetic, cold-


    blooded, self-righteous ...... Such and such, really not my favorite look, but somehow, I just can not


    hate up.


    Ten years to cultivate the same boat, a hundred years to cultivate the same sleep, Dennis and I sleep


    in the same bed so many years as a couple, will there be telepathy?


    If so, all those emotions attributed to selfishness and sentimentality can be exined.


    On the way back by taxi, the uneasiness in my heart grew stronger and stronger, from the performance


    of Benjamin''s group, things are far from over, if even Toby is implicated in revenge, what about the


    people closer to me and Dennis?


    Thinking of this, the whole person instantly sobered up and immediately called Luna and Link to make


    sure that everyone was safe and sound, and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    When it was almost dark, I was worried about the situation on Toby''s side, so I put in a hard call.


    Surprisingly, the call was answered immediately, but Toby''s voice sounded a bit strange, "Mrs. George,


    what''s up?"


    I could feel an overwhelming atmosphere and lowered my voice to ask, "How are Bette and the baby?"


    "All good." Toby blurted out, as if he was afraid I would continue to pester him, and hastily made


    excuses to dodge, "The kids are calling me, I''ll hang up now."


    "Chen ......" Before the words were finished, the earpiece was as busy as it could be.


    The phone screen returned to the address book interface, suddenly smiled to himself, it seems that


    Come to think of it, it is true that the further away from me the safer it is during this time.


    Put down the phone, but found that Jamie and Snowy do not know when they have returned, the two


    little ones holding hands standing next to the living room, looking at me from afar, and do not speak.


    I immediately put my face together and opened my arms for them toe over, "Baby,e to


    Mommy."


    Snowy looked down at my hand, then let go of Jamie and ran straight to me, pouncing too hard, hitting


    me straight back, but she giggled with joy, hugging my neck and kissing hard, "Mommy Mommy


    Mommy, Snowy misses you super much and loves you super much!"


    The warmth of blood is always easy to dispel the gloom of the heart, I smiled and helped her to sit on


    myp, patiently tidying the broken hair in front of her forehead and asking about the situation at school


    as usual, "Tell mommy, what did Snowy learn today?"


    Snowy immediately got up from me, ran back to Jamie, took a roll of drawing paper he was holding,


    and ran back to unfold it in front of me with great enthusiasm.


    "Look, Mom, this is Snowy''s drawing, and the teacher, in front of the ss,plimented me, well,


    This is a crayon drawing, a few simple colors, but the drawing of the basic human form, tworge and


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    four small, holding hands, facing the sunflower-like sun, ying happily on the grass, the years are


    quiet, but so it is.


    Even Jeffery didn''t forget, and it''s clear that Snowy loves everyone in the family.


    I lost my concentration for a moment watching and forgot to give my child the proper response, causing


    her some uncertainty and unease, "Mommy, did Snowy draw badly?"


    "Of course not!" I then came back to my senses and hurriedly kissed Snowy hard on the forehead as a


    reward, and took out my phone to open the photo interface, showing off like a photo to the camera,


    "Come, let mommy take such a beautiful picture and send it to her circle of friends, so that everyone


    knows how smart my baby girl is~"


    Snowy smiled happily and arched her eyebrows, looking up at me with fascination, like a chubby


    enamel doll, "Mommy, Snowy has been so well behaved, Mommy will always be by Snowy''s side,


    right?"


    I was puzzled and reached out to rub the top of her head, "Why would you think that, Snowy is a


    mommy''s baby whether she is well behaved or not."


    Snowy beamed and shook his head, "It''s not like that, Snowy is too naughty, that''s why Daddy doesn''t


    Speaking of which, the child''s eyes were red, two little hands reached over and grabbed my arm and


    shook it, "Mommy, you tell Daddy that Snowy will be good, so he doesn''t note back OK, Snowy


    misses him ......"


    As I said, tears pearl-like, one fell down, a drop all hit my heart.


    I rushed to hold the child, a good deal of reassurance, under closer questioning, only to know that


    these days Dennis did not show up, Snowy in front of my face, although not mentioned, but privately


    kept chasing Jamie to ask the reason, Jamie also do not understand the matter between adults, can


    only pick a more reasonable-sounding excuse to put off, who knows Snowy really got upset, thinking


    that they forced Dennis away. The reason for this is that he thought he was forcing Dennis out.


    Jamie looked at his sister crying, himself also hard, red eyes straight apologize, "I''m sorry mom, I just


    don''t want my sister to mess up, I don''t feel bad for her ......"


    One knows more than the other, so how can people not break the defense?


    The only thing I can say is that I didn''t cry out.


    Kids don''t know anything and seem to know everything.


    After venting my emotions and putting my child to bed it was already 9:00 p.m. I was preparing to rest


    early to facilitate an early start to the hospital tomorrow when Facebook message alerts kept ringing.


    The preview showed a short video from Folly, and when I picked up my phone, several more voices


    came in quick session.


    After unlocking it, I habitually tried to click on the voice, but the cover of the video caught my attention.


    The man on the cover is none other than Toby, who has just separated, but his mental state is


    extremely poor, with deep sunken eye sockets and dark bags under his eyes, a far cry from the tough


    guy in my head!


    Trembling, I clicked on the first voice, and the voice bars yed in sequence.


    "Come on down and see how it''s handled."


    "Found in the alley behind Kimdock with no injuries other than a few needle holes from the injections."


    "The odds are that he was hit, and the amount is huge, the other side is determined to get him hooked


    all at once!"


    "What a great tactic."


    "......"


    The buzz in his head kept going, so in the end, Dennis didn''t bail him out?

 Chapter 1163 is not smart enough

    Chapter 1163 is not smart enough


    When I hurried to Kimdock, I saw Folly waiting anxiously by the door, looking like she had been waiting


    for some time.


    While leading me inside, I exined, "This way, looking for someone to watch it."


    "Are you sure it''s poison?" I asked in a whisper with thest shred of expectation that Toby, like Dennis,


    was the pride of the heavens and shouldn''t be associated with something dirty.


    "Nine out of ten." Folly sighed with a regretful face and said no more.


    At the end of the corridor on the first floor, tall bodyguards on the left and right guard the door of the


    room on the right, and their cold faces make no one dare to approach the perimeter of the room.


    Folly paused at the door and asked one of the bouncers, "Did anything happen?"


    "Everything''s fine." The bodyguard replied.


    "Hmm." Folly nodded, "Open the door."


    "Yes." The bodyguard respectfully answered, then took out the key and removed the safety lock


    hanging separately on the door, before pushing it open again.


    However, when you walk in, therge room is empty.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Folly and I exchanged nces and guessed the person was hiding, "Probably in the bathroom."


    Said to push the bathroom door, however, still nothing, but the ceiling exhaust fan location was pried


    open, the size of the hole to amodate adult males is not a problem.


    The situation is obvious, the person ran away.


    Folly was a bit depressed, "I''m not going to eat him, what''s the point of running?"


    Looked at the distance between the exhaust fan and the ground, although there are chairs to help,


    want to climb up or to take some effort, Folly said Toby touched the poison, the body should be weak


    and weak, even so, he still climbed out with willpower.


    Thinking of his stoic voice on the phone, an unspeakable sadness welled up in my heart, "That kind of


    look, who wants to be seen by acquaintances?"


    The person who is always in front of people is shiny and bright, which can allow himself to show people


    in the most wretched appearance.


    Even as a bystander, I was still lucky to think that nothing had happened if I hadn''t seen it with my own


    eyes, let alone Toby himself.


    "Nope." I suddenly reacted, Toby was killed like this, what about his wife and son?


    Thinking of this, I rushed to thepany''s small assistant to call his home address details, regardless


    of whether there is something wrong, must personally go to see to rest assured.


    I asked for a phone number and contacted Janice, knowing that she was nearby, and made an


    appointment to meet at the door.


    During this time Folly has been watching quietly, did not make anyments, only looks like he wants


    to say something, seems to have something to say.


    I''m afraid that she is also out of things do not want to bother me, put away the phone when it will


    pretend to ask a casual, "there are other things?"


    Folly shook her head and looked back at me from her contemtion, "No, you''re leaving now?"


    "Hmm." I nodded affirmatively, the guilt hitting me again, "Toby was out this afternoon, it''s toote to go


    now."


    Folly froze for a moment, nodded slightly again in understanding, and added, "I mean, Dennis is


    "What''s he doing here?" I asked.


    "I informed him." Folly exined, "Toby is his man, how can he not show up when something


    happens?"


    Just as the words were spoken, there was the sound of even footsteps by the door, followed by the


    voice of the security guard greeting, "Mrs. George!"


    When I heard the voice and looked over, I saw Dennis walking in with no expression on his face.


    Seeing me he was not surprised, calmly swept around the room, saw Toby was not there, then looked


    in our direction, faintly lifted his lips, "Where is everyone?"


    "Ran off by myself." Folly spread her hands, indicating that the ce was in full view and there was no


    need to look for it.


    Dennis sniffed and lowered his eyelids, seeming to be thinking about something, then turned around


    and was about to leave.


    "Wait." I called out to him, "Do you know what they did to Toby?"


    Dennis stopped with his back to me, silent like a big mountain.


    Maybe he didn''t know, maybe he didn''t want to admit it, but I wanted him to face it, to face everything


    he ever cared about.


    "Those people, jamming into Toby''s house, surrounding his wife and children, ckmailing him, forcing


    him, pumping things into his body, what an addict is like you''ve seen, that''s what Toby is now, he


    trusted you so much, what about you, what did you do to him, you watched Olivia humiliate him trample


    him, make him pay the price of dignity for your personal vendetta. Now even his body has to be


    tortured by all that filth and he is afraid to even meet people, this is how you treat a friend who is closer


    than your own brother.


    I walked up to him and forced him to meet me at eye level, with less than a fist''s length between us.


    Confirming that his ck eyes were also looking at me, I bottomed out even more, meeting his gaze


    straight on and confronting him, "Actually, you were just acting, or you wouldn''t havee."


    Dennis inclined his head and his eyes darkened, "So?"


    I was overwhelmed by his sudden counter-question, looking at this familiar handsome face, my brain


    was nk.


    I thought most of the bystanders in this world are kind-hearted, even to strangers, seeing the situation


    is unbearable will also be moved bypassion, but this moment, sympathy for this thing did not


    appear in Dennis''s eyes.


    Is he hiding it too well, or am I too sensitive?


    "Don''t tell me you think Toby deserved to be treated that way?" I sounded almost from the deepest part


    of my throat, timidly feeling that as long as I didn''t irritate Dennis, I wouldn''t hear the uneptable


    answer.


    But the truth is, I heard it.


    Dennis'' eyelids didn''t even lift, and in a tone that couldn''t have been calmer, he said, "Not really, let''s


    just say it''s not smart enough."


    "What?" I didn''t react first to the meaning of the words.


    Dennis was finally patient for once, but his words were still dry and hard to hear, "I''m fine now, aren''t I?"


    When did Dennis be so arrogant? Those people were obviously sent by Olivia to retaliate against


    Toby, what does it have to do with whether Toby is smart or not?


    I can''t help but hold my forehead, I have to slow down to figure out how to turn Dennis'' skewed mind


    around.


    However, Dennis is very disrespectful to lift his feet, ready to cross me directly to leave, fortunately I


    reacted quickly enough, side step to block his way.


    How could I possibly waste this great opportunity to spend time together without Benjamin and Olivia


    messing around with him?


    Dennis stopped, frowned slightly, looked at me with a sideways nce and said, "You''d better let me


    go right away and maybe save Toby''s life."


    A powerful sense of oppression came over me, and I was ghostly stunned, staring into his deep eyes,


    wondering if this could be believed.


    He was the one who said himself that I was a pain in the ass, and he had ways to get rid of them.


    Dennis took in my performance, a faint smile of triumph on his face, "If you don''t believe me, continue


    to stop, a human life only, I big deal afterwards more pension, also can be the whole former love."


    Money money money, a mouth is the interest money Dennis is really bad.


    If I could, I would love to jump on him and punch him twice in that head that doesn''t know what it''s


    thinking.


    But no, Toby is unconscious, a man out there is more than lucky, even if reluctant, I can only grit my


    teeth and take my hand back, watching Dennis strutting away.


    His back was as wide and solid as ever, but I couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Dennis, what the hell are you thinking? If you want to save people, you should have controlled those


    bastards from the beginning, and if you don''t want to save them, why do you have to rush here?


    I have to admit that there is no way for me to probe the truth when he is truly trying to hide his


    emotions.


    People who naively think that love has no variables can only ever be in a passive cycle of deadlock.

 Chapter 1164 Good things come around the next turn

    Chapter 1164 Good thingse around the next turn


    "Uh, why is Dennis suddenly bitchy, who did he learn that from?" Folly was unaware of his change and


    just assumed we were having a falling out.


    After the spiteful see me no response, and take the initiative toe forward, gently bumped me,


    pretending to flirt with a winks, "cheer up a little, three-legged toad is not easy to find, two-legged man


    is not everywhere? We are a new era of women, how can a man be a stumbling block, I first


    apanied you to do the business?"


    I can''t help but to bow my head a bitterugh, bitter in response to her joke, "coaxing people so


    powerful, if you were a man, I don''t know how many girls to wreck."


    "Good." Folly went straight up and took me by the arm, and said proudly as she walked out, "Then I''ll


    wreak havoc on you first!"


    ......


    Janice drove quickly and steadily, and missed the evening rush, so it took only 20 minutes to reach the


    destination, which was originally a half-hour journey.


    Press the doorbell and wait anxiously, no one answers.


    Did those people really even spare women and children?


    Reluctantly pressing the doorbell, the "ding dong ding dong" sound caused the lights in the entire aisle


    to turn on, before a woman''s whispered question came slowly from inside, "Who is it?"


    I was relieved when the stone was finally dropped, and I hurried to talk back closer, "Bette? I''m Toby''s


    boss, right?


    No sooner had the words fallen than the door was pulled open from the inside, revealing the woman''s


    soft face.


    Bette wearing loose pajamas, hair with a leather band loosely tied back, a strand of bangs on the


    forehead long floating, tall but thin, but clean-cut features, is the type of unusual people like at first


    nce, probably due to thete night, the face looks a little pale.


    Even so, it is still a good match with Toby at first sight.


    She didn''t seem surprised by my appearance at all, and smiled politely and nodded as a greeting, "Mrs.


    George, Toby often talks about you and says you take good care of him."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    If it was as good as she said it was, it would be the couple standing at the door to greet me now.


    Iughed awkwardly, pretending to be ignorant of the afternoon''s events, nced past her toward the


    house, and asked, "Are the children asleep?"


    "Yeah." Bette smiled, "I was tired from ying today and went to bed early."


    Only then, as an afterthought, shepletely pulled the door aside and warmly greeted us, inviting us


    in, "Look at me, I should have let you in first,e in and sit down Mrs. George."


    "No." The original is to confirm the safety of their mother and son, since there is nothing, it is not good


    to disturb people''s rest at thiste night, so casually find an excuse, "I just happen to be in this


    neighborhood, remember Assistant Toby for the Georges family did so much,e to see if there is


    anything to help."


    Bette sobered up a bit and smiled more and more gently, "Mrs. George is too kind, Mrs. George gives


    Toby such a high sry, enough for us to solve all the troubles and live well, we can''t thank you


    enough, how dare we bother you."


    Her voice, her eyes, and even her hands and feet were all sincere, giving a feeling of spring. I couldn''t


    help but recall the woman''s fearful but restrained voice in Toby''s phone call in the afternoon. Is this


    really the same person, or can a housewife who has experienced the spectacle of a vicious person


    blocking the door really act like an okay person so quickly?


    I can''t tell, my brow was furrowed uncontrobly but my heart was like a clear mirror, knowing that


    whichever the reason, it was a good thing that Toby''s wife, was stronger than I thought.


    Returning a relieved look, I stepped forward and took the initiative to hug Bette, "Men, ah, are always


    too ambitious, leaving us to guard and wait for ourselves, selfish, but everything will be fine, when busy


    after this period, I will give Toby a good long vacation, so that he can spend more time with you and the


    children."


    The heart of the hand has a single pat on her thin back, I do not know whether tofort her, or


    Bette probably didn''t expect a first-time visitor to make such an intimate gesture, being hugged when


    the body subconsciously trembled, to confirm that I did not mean, the whole rxed again.


    Hugs are such an amazing thing. Smelling the faint smell of shampoo on her suddenly made me feel


    much more at ease.


    I know that Mrs. George has good intentions, but inevitably there are unavoidable hardships, Toby''s


    responsibility is also his charm, I love him, I will love him all, Mrs. George do not worry, I will not give


    You guys drag your feet, Toby said, willpensate me, then, I will always believe always wait, for him


    to take care of the family, take care of themselves."


    After saying that, they let go of each other in tacit agreement.


    I narrowed my eyes and asked her with a hint of uncertainty, "Aren''t you worried?"


    Betteughed away, as if I were telling some kind of funny joke, and asked rhetorically, "Why worry


    about it?"


    After a pause, he added, "I know what kind of person Toby is, and I trust him, and more than that, I


    trust my own eyes that I won''t choose the wrong person."


    Yes, what to worry about, what can''t be confirmed, the person of your choice, will there be someone


    who knows better than you?


    "I really should havee to see you earlier." The feeling of rity took over my entire heart, and all


    those wavering and uncertainty about Dennis were suddenly swept away.


    Love for ten years, enough to withstand the unbearable human nature, Dennis and Toby are at the


    same juncture in life, maybe a little slower to get rid of, but I must let him know that no matter what


    time, as long as hees back, I''m there.


    "Not too early, not toote, everything was predestined long ago, just right." Bette had a soft face, as if


    she could dissolve all the bad things.


    Pursed lips nodded, and a few simple pleasantries, turned with Folly into the elevator.


    Bette stood at the door and watched until the elevator doors closed and her face disappeared from my


    sight.


    The elevator was descending, the feeling of weightlessness was vague, and something in me got sure.


    When I got home, it was already one o''clock. In order to have less time to think, I made up my mind to


    fall asleep, but when I passed the corridor, I found the light in the study was on.


    Could it be that Dennis is back?


    Walking over with a skeptical attitude, I pushed the door open and scanned the room before realizing it


    was Jeffery inside.


    His tiny body was sitting at Dennis''puter desk at such an angle that I almost didn''t notice.


    Hearing the movement, he immediately got out of his chair and stood to the side to greet respectfully,


    "Mrs. George."


    Toby previously investigated that Jannings had private contacts with him, and now that we are weak, it


    is indeed the best time to steal information to curry favor with the other side.


    A good bird chooses a tree, it''s nothing, wandering children, just want a longsting dependence.


    "Still up thiste?" I didn''t ask him directly what he was up to, and as I said it, I walked around to the


    It is the George Group''s project record in recent years, which is publicly avable and not a secret.


    "I''m not sleepy yet." Jeffery said, "The sooner I learn how to do business, the sooner I can help Mr. so


    Snowy won''t be sad that I can''t see him every day."


    This is in addition to my expectations, and then look at him, a small face a serious, indeed, does not


    look like in the empty words.


    A warm feeling through the heart, suddenly smiled, for my small human heart, but also for Snowy d,


    she picked herself a good brother who knows how to think about people.


    Good things really doe around the bend, does this mean that everything about Dennis will soon


    take a turn for the better as well?

 Chapter 1165 Put away your expectations

    Chapter 1165 Put away your expectations


    "This is an adult matter, you are still young, just study hard and grow up healthy is enough, Snowy will


    be sad and you can have your own emotions, you don''t have to live for any of us, okay?"


    Relieved to pat Jeffery on the shoulder, although touched, the reasoning is still to call the children


    understand.


    Jeffery closed his lips tightly and did not answer, not sure if he was listening.


    It doesn''t matter, there is always time to teach slowly in the future, boys, or wait for Dennis toe


    back to make the decision, "Anyway, in the future do what you want to do, do not deliberately please


    others, the most important thing is to be happy, understand?"


    "But I want to do this." Jeffery looked at me stubbornly, "I want to make Snowy happy, don''t I, Mrs.


    George?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Faced with such a simple question, I have a kind of groundless shame, perhaps I am really too


    sensitive, this is a child who knows how to return the favor, really should not use the norms of the adult


    world, to view his every behavior as the standard.


    The world of children is clean, there is no purpose, do not understand what is to please, only know who


    is good to them, return in the same way.


    Jeffery just doesn''t want to upset the girl who, for him, has a family, so what''s wrong with that.


    "No." I smiled and shook my head, put the paper back in my hand and rubbed the top of his furry head,


    "Keep reading if you want to, but promise your aunt that you will go to sleep right away when you are


    sleepy and tired, and that you can''t go past 3 a.m., can you do that?"


    A rare glimmer of delight passed over Jeffery''s face and he nodded heavily, "Yes."


    When he finished, he sat back and continued flipping through the documents, seriously, like a young


    adult.


    I walked silently to the door, looked back again, and sighed hopelessly.


    In the end is a child, the treacherous business, where a few documents can exin clearly, half a little


    boy, can not recognize all the numbers is the problem, but to study the world of adults, in vain.


    I can''t bear to expose his enthusiasm, but I hope I can back off afterwards.


    It is too tiring for such a young child to learn those things. Not everyone can be as gifted as Jamie, who


    learns easily and effortlessly.


    ......


    This night was a rare solid sleep, until 8:30 to get up, hastily made breakfast and rushed to the hospital.


    It was ten o''clock in the ward and Leo was so hungry that he saw me and howled, "Wow I can''t, good


    sister, you actually want to starve your brother to death, don''t you?"


    He is also big-hearted, his right hand is like that, but still do not forget to y treasure, but what can be


    done, the sky is big, the patient is the biggest, I can only kindly coax, "my fault my fault, overslept, hey,


    your favorite shredded chicken porridge, and crystal shrimp dumplings, horseshoe cake, super


    glutinous pig''s foot tendons, quickly eat!


    Leo narrowed his eyes at the food and swept around, raising one eyebrow to look at me shrewdly,


    "These, you made with your own hands."


    I bit my lower lip and nodded sheepishly, "Yeah, your mouth is so dense, if you do the same every day,


    you''ll be on a hunger strike."


    Leo inexplicablyughed out loud, then picked up chopsticks and held a piece of soft and rotten pig''s


    foot tendon in front of him to carefully survey, "This dish is the most important fire, stewed like this, at


    least twenty minutes, right?"


    I didn''t even think about it and said he was right, "Well, it''s almost half an hour."


    Leo shook his head and put down his chopsticks,ughing strangely and calling out for inexplicable


    embarrassment.


    Half a day before I reacted, usually stewed ribs have to half an hour, the pig''s foot tendons this thing to


    do up time is certainly only more and less, not to mention my own said upte, do the more simple the


    better, this dish is obviously not supposed to appear.


    I can only give up my breath and give an honest ount, "Okay, don''tugh, I''ll tell the truth, these


    Cantonese morning tea is Nanny made, only shredded chicken congee is my own hand-made, I''m not


    toote, but I''m afraid you can''t eat enough, anyway, Nanny is also specially made for you to


    At the end of the day, I was afraid that Leo would be picky, so I threatened him with my eyes wide


    open, "Are you not going to eat?"


    Leo weakly shrank his neck before picking up his chopsticks again, "I don''t dare, if I don''t finish this, I


    can still eat your and Nanny''s private cooking in the future, I''m not stupid."


    I was relieved that the patients were not all difficult to serve.


    After watching him eat for a while, he remembered that he hadn''t seen Deborah, and while opening the


    other thermos, he asked, "Where did Deborah go, why isn''t she back yet?"


    "Go home." Leo didn''t even lift his head.


    "No, I didn''t see anyone." I smugly went back to the George Residence.


    "I''m talking about my mother''s family." Leo swallowed the shrimp dumplings in his mouth before


    exining again, "The old man''spany has been very busytely, and she is the only daughter in


    their family, so it''s not right not to go back and help."


    "So you guys used to go out together before and help out at the office too?" I asked.


    "Well." Speaking of which, Leo''s eyes faded, scooped up a spoonful of porridge suspended in mid-air,


    said with emotion, "Before in order to find you, the only dependence of the two elderly people abducted


    abroad, since back, can help, naturally, all to help a hand."


    I don''t know what to say for a while, love and marriage, it''s never just about two people, everything is


    closely linked.


    When I didn''t respond, Leo immediately changed the subject, "Did Dennis kick you out of the office?"


    "How do you know." I subconsciously blurted out, only to realize that it was wrong, and quickly changed


    my mouth, "Nothing, originally the George Group''s business I also do not intervene, in addition to the


    two people have different views, bundled together only constant quarrels, it is better to separate, each


    care of their own."


    "Then why don''t we just divorce and live separately?" Leo suddenly said this without a head.


    I don''t know if he really thinks so, or deliberately ridicule me, simply default is thetter, yfully trying


    to muddle through, "How can this be the same, family and career do not have to be linked together,


    shine in their respective fields, and then go home to get warm, is not very good, if the lines are the


    same, then only one person to say a person to listen to, after a long time, inevitably will lose interest in


    each other, Dennis''s vision has always been longer than mine, this time perhaps ......"


    "I can''t believe I didn''t know, when did your ability to deceive yourself be so strong." Leo didn''t


    give me a chance to finish, those eyes that could easily steal the young girl''s spring heart looked at me


    in confusion, "You forget what kind of identity Uncle Link is, you think I don''t know about Dennis'' drug


    dealing if you don''t say anything?"


    "What kind of people are in that business, the most vicious, vicious, there is nothing in their eyes but


    money, once they step in, they can never get out, Hungas attitude towards that thing is not clear to


    you? No matter how smart Dennis is, there will always be a mistake, at that time you will have to follow


    him to the end of the world, ra, don''t be stupid, to such people, put away your expectations."

 Chapter 1166 I will fight you to the death

    Chapter 1166 I will fight you to the death


    I didn''t dare to look Leo in the eye and silently bowed my head, speechless.


    As an independent person, I naturally have the right to do whatever I want for the love of my heart, no


    matter how irrational it all seems, it is my own choice.


    However, having lived up to this point, life is no longer just about me, and I can''t turn my back on Leo''s


    feelings after epting his reckless care.


    Leo always afraid to stimte my emotions, did not wait for my attitude, his own attitude first softened,


    "think about it, brother has not really prevented your choice, but this time is different, no matter how you


    guys, Dennis is at least a decent people, but now, cold-blooded violence, repeatedly touching the gray


    industry to provoke the military, which is looking for death! !"


    "ra, you have to understand one thing, we try to live in order to feel the spring wind and summer


    rain, to harvest the love and beauty in the world, not to fall into hell, to be a machine without anyone''s


    emotions except interests, I understand, you are slow to ept the reality, just waiting for Dennis to


    touch those dirty things, and your waiting is meaningless."


    I don''t know why, listening to Leo''sst few words, my mind shed to Dennis saying "not smart


    enough", but now that I think about it, it''s not obvious that he was talking about Toby, or was it a


    deliberate double entendre to give me a hint.


    The moment I realized I was lost in thought, I immediately came to my senses, but it was already too


    concentration.


    People have a bottom line, respect him and stay away from that line.


    Of course, I am also a jerk, more than once let Leo angry jump, even if our feelings are not affected in


    the slightest, but also in the invisible consumption of unspeakable enthusiasm, if I rely on this


    preference, always capricious always selfish, it will only be and Olivia a end.


    Dennis, this is thest time I''m going to tangle with you.


    "Let me try onest time." I looked at Leo with the greatest determination, "There''s one thing I haven''t


    determined about Dennis, and when I do, I''ll be sure to give you a definite answer."


    Leo couldn''t help it, "I hope that answer will satisfy me."


    The reality is that it''s hard to have it both ways, and there has to be an oue for a lover who is


    determined to go his own way and a loved one who will never leave him.


    Slowly from the hospital, the mind has been thinking about Dennis, Benjamin to his body to break the


    dirty water is not clean, but not necessarily to his heart also stained ck.


    I do not believe that Dennis, who would rather go against the moral code, abandon his brother''s wishes


    and be tortured by the judgment of his conscience for more than ten years for my sake, would be so


    stupid that he would go ahead with it, knowing that he would lose me if he took that path.


    It must be Benjamin is too cunning, he had no choice but to respond without normal human thinking.


    If this is the case, it means that what seems out of the ordinary is actually normal.


    Then it all makes sense.


    But how do I go about proving this?


    Thinking too much concentration, even the steps down the end are not aware of the fierce foot on the


    ground, in turn, there is a feeling of stepping on the empty.


    Raised his hand and patted his chest, fortunately, only ayer of steps, if this is on the road, how life is


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    lost do not know.


    Ismenting the recovery of a life, a stretch Lincoln slowly parked at the curb directly opposite, the car


    door opened, Benjamin from above down, far from looking at that and Dennis seven simr face,


    anyone feel impable, this must be a born gentleman, no one would think that under the hypocritical


    appearance, is opened Pandora''s Box, once close, is an endless scourge.


    One man, a gue.


    I was cold-eyed and did not intend to maintain my apparent calmness, "What kind of terrific scare has


    Mr. Vance prepared for me today?"


    Benjamin stopped in front of me with a harmless smile, "You are thinking that I have nothing to do all


    day but think about how to give you a hard time?"


    "That''s not so much." I looked at him calmly, "I know myself, a small character like me, I don''t have that


    much face."


    A momentary smile shed under Benjamin''s eyes, then he side-stepped out of the way, "Get in."


    The tone of voice was taken for granted, as if he expected me not to dare to refuse.


    I am inclined to call him unhappy, "Sorry, I am too busy to y any perverted games with you right


    now."


    I thought I would have to pester him, but I didn''t expect Benjamin to stand still and watch me leave


    without saying a word until I got into the Georges family car, and didn''t follow.


    "What''s the name of the game." Through the car window, could not help but spit out a sentence.


    My side of the car has been started, Benjamin actually did not mean to leave.


    Just as I narrowed my eyes and waited for his next move, Benjamin smiled down meaningfully, then


    turned quickly and headed for the hospital lobby.


    At that moment it was as if my body no longer belonged to me.


    "Stop the car!" I hissed, making the driver m on the brakes, getting out of the car as fast as I could,


    running like crazy towards Benjamin, and blocking his way with open arms before he could enter the


    hospital.


    Benjamin''s eyes were full ofughter, as if he was looking at a beloved toy, and four eyes met, and


    deep fear wrapped around me instantly.


    "Lay a hand on Leo again, and I will fight you." I didn''t know where the strength came from, except that


    I knew something had to be said to stop this demon from getting close to the people closest to me.


    The smile in Benjamin''s eyes is deeper, with a victorious look down, the eyes clearly saying that he is


    an experienced hound, and I am just a newly weaned puppy, the provocation from the weak, but a


    clown''s ss, no threat to him.


    But what else do I have but this life? This is all I have, and even if it''s for nothing, I''ll try my best.


    "What do I need your life for?" Benjamin collected the emotions on his face, his tone lighter, no emotion


    perceptible, "Now you can go?"


    Fists unconsciously clenched, what an upromising bitch!


    But I had no other choice. I couldn''t let anyone else get hurt until I knew how many cards Benjamin had


    left.


    Gritting his teeth hard, he finally rxed and took the initiative to walk towards the Lincoln.


    Just as he sat down, Benjamin followed him.


    The driver closed the door and quickly fired up the engine and slowly drove away from the hospital.


    Depressed in the heart to see what is not good, what is the use of the car longer, in the city is not


    marching like a snail, bye bye waste of time on the road.


    Every minute I spent with Benjamin made me feel more ufortable and I just wanted to get this bad


    trip over with.

 Chapter 1167 - Be My Dog

    Chapter 1167 - Be My Dog


    The car kept driving out of the city center and drove into an abandoned factory in the far suburbs.


    This ce is dozens of kilometers from the city center, the vicinity has not seen the traces of human


    life, four-story abandoned factory building is about the area of three ser fields, the wind blows,


    everywhere is an echo.


    Benjamin got out of the car and walked straight in, not caring whether I followed or not.


    The so-called road, but also artificial from the weeds out of the hard trampled path, just enough for one


    person to cross, I wore high heels, a deep foot and a shallow foot walking, and soon he was pulled


    away.


    Fortunately, only at the hissing floor, Benjamin stopped and did not go further up.


    The floor of this building is a back structure, with arge empty space in the middle, allowing a direct


    view of the floors below. Benjamin was standing closest to the edge, his eyes staring down from above.


    From the stairway step by step towards him, I squinted my eyes, imagining that this time suddenly


    came the evil wind, the whole person will be rolled down, a life or a half crippled, can always be a


    hundred.


    "You can''t die from a fall at this height." Benjamin clearly turned his back, but read my mind.


    I took a step and stopped a meter away from him, "That''s not necessarily true."


    Head down, not dead or a vegetable, nothing different.


    Benjamin didn''t continue to dwell on the issue and calmly changed the subject, "There''s news you''ll be


    d to hear, Dennis has been looking for Toby sincest night."


    This is indeed wee news for me.


    But how could he be so kind as to tell me this?


    Could it be that Dennis was found to still have a trace of humanity in him and came up with even sicker


    means of torture?


    "But." Without waiting for my response, Benjamin added to himself, "He also took a lot of ice (meth)


    from my people, at the same time."


    What do you mean, Dennis is going to give the drugs to Toby himself?


    Wouldn''t that make him fall deeper and deeper?


    Before you have time to speak, a sound of car brakeses from the bottom of the building, followed


    by the chaotic sound of footsteps.


    A few secondster, a man in a suit was thrown from the doorway into the ground on the first floor with


    a handful of people, which immediately set off a considerable amount of dust and mist.


    The tall figure covered the man''s body, and the owner of the shadow soon came into our line of sight.


    Knowing that a clear look at Dennis''s familiar features, I reacted with hindsight that the person who was


    just thrown in might be Toby.


    Fixed eyes, indeed, but at this time Toby has been shaking, face a blue burst of white, usually a fight


    five tough guys, not even the strength to stand up, sickly holding themselves huddled on the ground,


    deep sunken eyes as if only the whites of the eyes, wretched people feel that more than a nce is


    evil.


    Almost just a blink of an eye, Toby drug addiction, only to see his eyes fiercely wide, shaking more


    powerfully, as the sucking nose movements continue to elerate, hepletely lost his mind,


    ignoring the decent suit on his body, like a dog in pain on the ground, as a million addicts in general


    crazy pleading.


    "Give me--"


    "boss, please, give me ice, I can''t stand it! I''m dying, I can''t, I really can''t hold on ......"


    "Dennis! After all I''ve done for you, you''re going to watch me die! Ah--!"


    Dennis faced this heart-wrenching scene indifferent, watching Toby covered in dust, before slowly lifting


    the lower lip, "Of course not."


    Said, from the coat pocket out of a bag of ice like things, thrown towards the ground, after a hard


    smash in Toby''s face, and thennded on the dusty ground.


    Toby saw the packet, instantly two eyes glowing, like a hungry dog found food easily, and excited and


    careful to hide the things in their arms, afraid of being snatched away.


    Dennis coldly watched his reaction, lifted his foot up, slowly squatted down, and said in an


    iparably calm tone, "Be my dog, Ice, as much as you want, understand?"


    What is a dog, give a mouthful of food can be obedient, no dignity no backbone, eyes only obedience


    to the master''s orders.


    Brothers in arms through life and death, now in Dennis''s opinion, offending Olivia once and getting him


    into trouble deserves to be ruined?


    I don''t know what exactly Dennis was thinking, just unconsciously frowned, that packet amount,


    enough to kill Toby.


    Toby, at first immersed in the satisfaction of getting "food", when he realized what Dennis wanted him


    to do, suppressed the huge reaction of his addiction and stared at the ground with incredulous eyes,


    his whole body written with resistance.


    How can he live like a dog when he is the head of a family with the expectations of his wife and


    children, the best of the best with a double quotient above the ordinary people.


    Although just now, he has done so.


    But Dennis shouldn''t have fallen on his sword at this time, not even to give a chance to breathe, this


    will really drive people crazy.


    Three floors apart, they faced each other far below their feet on that side of the concrete, and the


    temperature around them seemed to get even colder.


    There are too few people who can still resist under Dennis'' strength. Finally, after a two-minute long


    silence, Toby nodded his head heavily with wet eyes and clenched teeth.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    No one knows how much of an extreme pulling force it was. Dignity would not allow Toby to bow down,


    but the body had already surrendered.


    "Very well." Dennis said faintly, "After you clean yourself up, go beg Miss Pearson for forgiveness."


    Toby, no longer the same Toby, rose from the ground with the ice in his hand, expressionless, knelt


    before Dennis, head almost buried in his chest, and said in a voice that almost only the two of them


    could hear, "I''ll take care of it sir, and thank you for getting these for me."


    Dennis lowered his eyes and stood up indifferently, as if he was really an omnipotent god, and said with


    some impatience, "This is the first andst time, if this happens again, you know the consequences?"


    At this moment, I seemed to see another Benjamin.


    Obviously the culprit who ruined everything good, but behaves like a God who saves the dead and


    helps the weak.


    "Know," Toby seemed to have suddenly aged twenty years, panting as weakly as an old man, his eyes


    listless as his head hung low to the concrete of the ground, "I will be the best dog beside Sir."


    "That''s enough!" I couldn''t hear any more, and after a growl, I quickly ran downstairs, and before they


    could react, I raised my hand to Dennis'' face and pped him, "Bastard!"


    Dennis somehow became irritable, this p made his face instantly active, eyes like a fire, staring at


    me fiercely, face rippling veins as if to suggest that he will explode at any time.


    I guess I was afraid to really see him flip out over it and be a different person altogether, and I


    wasn''t ready to ept now that he had really changed.


    After subconsciously making a swallowing motion, I turned around and went to help Toby, "Come with


    me!"


    Toby tugged on my arm and refused to get up, "I''m fine Mrs. George, please don''t make it difficult for


    Mr.!"


    "I''m saving you!" This good and bad guys, who is really for his sake can not see, I was angry no good


    face, "Wake up Toby, Dennis gave you that thing, is to harm you, follow him, you will only fall deeper


    and deeper!"

 Chapter 1168 I Join You

    Chapter 1168 I Join You


    Toby sniffed and suddenly unloaded, falling back to the ground, looking helpless and deste, "I


    volunteered."


    I frowned incredulously, stunned for a moment, as if out of the blue, preferring to drag him up and take


    him away, "No, you are not sober now, the words you say and the decisions you make are all


    abnormal, you must leave with me!"


    Perhaps I am not fighting with either Dennis or Benjamin, but with myself. I cannot allow myself to


    witness, for the second time, friends and family giving up on themselves in mental and physical torture.


    But my little strength, in front of Toby''s sturdy body simply as nothing, he just like a weight sitting on the


    ground, we two can not move a step.


    The frustration broke down my heart''s defenses, I let go of Toby and exhaled helplessly, looking down


    at the ground, a dizzy feeling soon surrounded my whole body.


    Is this a dream?


    Or is everything just an illusion, otherwise, how could things have developed into what they are now,


    the situation is simply out of control, as if any way out is blocked.


    There was an odd silence around us, none of the three of us had any intention of speaking up, and


    Benjamin upstairs didn''t make any further moves. I couldn''t confirm whether he and Dennis were aware


    of each other''s existence, and whether this was a good show made to test each other out.


    The only thing I can confirm is that whether Dennis is good or bad, he''s out for the count.


    Leo''s words came to mind again, I looked at Dennis and subconsciously hugged myself, as if this was


    the only way to ward off the chill that was vaguely rising from the depths of my heart.


    I can''t help but ask myself in my heart, such a Dennis, I can still love without reluctance?


    Finally, Benjamin came down from upstairs, he appeared at the stairway, expressionlessly scanned the


    circle, his eyes finally fell on the floor Toby.


    Because of the tangle just now, Dennis brought the packet of things lying quietly at Toby''s feet at the


    moment, Benjamin bent down and picked up the things, holding them in his hands for a look, and then


    looked at Dennis and asked coldly, "This kind of inferior products, how to deserve the closest people


    around you, big brother, you do this, it will make the men cold. "


    Dennis was unmoved, "That''s something to ask your people, maybe they think that I''m only worth


    these prices and there''s no need to put out the good stuff."


    ......


    "You''re crazy Dennis! Stop! He''ll die if he can''t take it!" My brain was roaring, and I went to stop it


    regardless, but Benjamin grabbed me, and under his absolute power, I was like a chicken at the feet of


    an eagle, powerless to fight back.


    Before I could react, Toby took the initiative to reach out his left hand, lifting up his sleeve and


    clenching his fist in a death grip, revealing every clearly visible vein in his arm.


    "Come on sir, give me a break." Toby''s eyelids fluttered irregrly, on the verge of fainting.


    "Dennis! Don''t let me down on youpletely, please, don''t do that to Toby!" I shouted, my nostrils


    sore and my eyes wet.


    The moment Dennis''s hand went toward Toby''s arm, I looked away, unable to look away.


    Benjamin, however, suddenly took an interest, ignoring my punches and kicks, cupping my chin and


    soberly forcing me to face it all.


    Benjamin and Dennis have the same expression, slightly narrowed eyes quietly waiting, waiting for


    Toby to pass, or, die.


    I took advantage of his inattention to lift my foot on his shiny leather shoe, rushed over to shield Toby,


    and then pressed the 120 number.


    While waiting to answer, I pulled out the knife I had prepared in my bag and put it on my neck, "Either,


    wait for the ambnce toe, or, Toby and I will die together, and none of you will be happy."


    Dennis eyes slightly converge, "sent to the hospital, he will only be forced to detain a end, you really


    think is for his own good."


    "You shut up." The woman is angry, is not going to pay attention to the person in front of him is not true


    love, "I do not want to talk to you now!"


    "Finally can''t take it anymore?" Benjamin propped up on his knees, bent his upper body in front of me,


    raised the corners of his mouth, but there was no smile in his eyes, "Come on, tell me, how much love


    do you still have for Dennis, now?"


    I swear I really want to break the pot, just as he wanted, to tell the world that I do not y this game,


    Dennis wants to kill himself let him die, I do not care about anything.


    But it is Benjamin this look let me have a kind of uncontrolled desire to win, there is a voice in my head


    constantly reminded that the one in front of me is not a person, is the devil, the biggest difference


    between people and the devil is that people havepassion, will not kill, but the devil will not.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    What mouse have you ever seen that could survive in the mouth of a cat.


    y tired, turned over, and finally only a life this one end.


    My intuition tells me that if I admit defeat now, none of us will survive.


    At this time the phone was connected and a woman''s gentle greeting came through the receiver,


    "Hello, this is the 120 emergency center, how can I help you?"


    I gripped the phone tightly, took a sharp breath, hung up the phone, then jerked up, met Benjamin''s


    puzzled eyes, walked directly to Dennis, stood on tiptoe, wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed


    him.


    Dennis was at first taken aback, his breathing tightened, and after reacting, struggled to push me away.


    I stumbled two steps before I could stand, but I couldn''t contain the ecstasy that filled my heart.


    The body''s reaction is the most honest, and what I want to confirm now has an answer.


    Turning his head to Benjamin, his lips were tightly closed and there was suppressed anger hidden


    under his eyes, obviously angered by my actions.


    Then, pour some more fuel on the fire.


    "You''re right, people with different views really can''t live together, butpared to Dennis, three views


    is really worth nothing, so I''ve changed my mind now, I''ll join you and give all my money to y with


    Dennis, so that we can continue to love each other again, am I right, Benjamin? "

 Chapter 1169 - I decide how to die

    Chapter 1169 - I decide how to die


    "Why, isn''t this what you''ve been waiting for?" I was afraid that the words just now could not achieve


    the effect, I deliberately acted more innocent, smiling and looking at Benjamin, "Do not you just want to


    pull Dennis down from the altar, forever imprisoned in hell, since I can not stop it, then apany him


    to sink, buy one get one free, this deal you do not lose."


    I know better than anyone that Benjamin''s aim is not just to ruin the good in Dennis, but to destroy it


    Therefore, it is impossible for him to allow Dennis to shine in the realm of darkness that belongs to him.


    Once he realizes that Dennis is a rebel and no one cares about himpletely, then Dennis will be


    reduced to an uninteresting toy and Benjamin will do everything to make him disappear from this world.


    In Benjamin''s eyes, the world cannot amodate two extremely smart people, and the one who will


    eventually stay will only be him.


    After so many years together, I know too well what Dennis loathes a person is like, just now that kiss,


    he is neither indifferent waiting for me to take the initiative to end the intimate end of each other, nor did


    he stop me at the beginning, which shows that he is not defensive of me, and very afraid and my kiss


    true reflection will be exposed in front of the Vance family.


    In the face of a shadowy opponent, it is only by surprise that you can see the cracks in it.


    This time, Dennis had no reason to say I was "not smart enough".


    But these are always my own spection, to use this as a basis, with Dennis, or to make the next step


    in response, I have to get some exact information from Dennis.


    Join? It''s purely an excuse to confuse people.


    Benjamin made so many things happen, but only to destroy the good image of Dennis in my heart, so


    that I despair of Dennis and withdraw the love I once held on to.


    Since he thinks that feelings and games like, can be retracted at any time to disappear, then I will do


    the game of the bug, so that he can not figure out.


    Moreover, only with myself as a bet, Dennis would reveal his true reaction without a second thought.


    I don''t want to hinder him, but I can''t allow the world to go behind his back, only through this way,


    mediating from it.


    In the long silence, Toby finally could not stand the reaction caused by drugs, passed out, the whole


    buildingpletely quiet, the cold wind through it, the atmosphere around inexplicably became


    depressing.


    Benjamin''s gaze followed me, his eyes as sharp as a hawk''s when he sees a rabbit.


    He, like Dennis, is good at reading people''s minds and probably tried to analyze something from my


    expression, but apparently, I, who is well versed in Leo''s hanger-on scoundrel tactics, had only learned


    seven or eight points, but it was enough to get Benjamin nowhere.


    Sure enough, after a two-minute long confrontation, he took the lead in defeat, dropping his eyes and


    averting his gaze, his long eyshes pressed low, caught up in his own thoughts.


    Time passes, and with each second of dy, Toby has one less chance of surviving.


    After sweeping my eyes at the dying Toby, I clenched my fists and decided to talk about the terms


    under false pretenses.


    "Hey." Called out to Benjamin, I rightly considered myself the woman of the mob boss, swimmingly


    circumlocution, "Do not think I will worship to work for you, want to use the Georges family and the


    Kennedy Group''s resources to make your business bigger and stronger, just agree to my two


    conditions. "


    "Men''s business is not your business to get involved in." Dennis tried to stop it, his cold and disgusted


    face as before.


    I yfully inclined my head to look at him, "But what to do, I just want to stay with you all the time, my


    heart wants to, my body also wants to, that just kiss that, you do not feel it?"


    While saying that, while fawning in front of Benjamin''s face to Dennis threw winks.


    "Your career is at home, taking care of the kids is what you should be doing." Dennis ckened his


    face, the furrow between his eyebrows deepened, and the surface disgust was not too obvious.


    I shrugged, indicating that he couldn''t do anything to me if I didn''t cooperate.


    "You are ying a double act for me?" Benjamin finally reacted, speaking without a smile on his face,


    exuding an icy aura, one more look, the heart will be secretly scared.


    He thought Dennis and I were colluding and acting in front of him on purpose.


    A person to fall is exciting, but the target all "abandon the darkness to the light", it is worth careful


    consideration, in the end, even Edgar did not see the bad elements, cautious to be afraid.


    I took a deep breath and suddenly gathered all my expression, looked at him iparably serious,


    and said coldly, "So what, how will you be satisfied?"


    "Get this straight, I''m the one being watched at all times now not you, what chance do I have of


    colluding with Dennis?"


    "Or do you just want to hear me say, ''I don''t love Dennis anymore'', you want to hear these falsehoods


    do you, well no problem I can say it to you now, I''m so disappointed in Dennis, I''ll never expect


    anything from him again, we''re done with each other from now on ...... Satisfied?"


    Benjamin''s dark eyes shed with a moment of ruthlessness, he knew very well that these are all lies,


    but what he was looking forward to the most was the falsehoodse true, Dennis became the same


    as him no one loved no one dared to love.


    Then the momentum of his mood swings, I sneered and continued my own performance.


    "See, even you don''t believe it, feelings are something that is never in your control, yes, what Dennis


    has done this time is simply outrageous, and I am indeed disappointed in him as you nned, but there


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    is one thing you have not counted, and that is our cumtive love."


    "Dennis the three words, has not just him as a person, but deeply engraved in my blood pulse of habit,


    I am used to love him trust him, so even if the sky falls down I will stand with him!"


    "If you have also loved, you will know how powerless this situation of not being able to sway yourself to


    stay or go is." I sank my face and sighed hopelessly, "I''ve experienced too much in this life, I can''t let


    go of Dennis'' hand again, even if it''s hell, I''ll admit it."


    "As for you, I understand that a person who has never been loved can''t appreciate it, but since you


    think everything in the world can be priced clearly, it should be simple for you to exchange all the


    property in my name for you to stop interfering in my marriage with Dennis, right?"


    Benjamin''s eyes were wide open, his anger on the verge of eruption, "Even if you want the entire


    Kennedy family and the rest of the George family to bury you, it doesn''t matter?"


    I raised the corners of my mouth, turned my head to stare at Dennis with deep emotion, "to be the


    Kennedy family''s daughter, to leave Dennis alone to live, I can not do, but if apanied by Dennis,


    every minute is sweet, if the Kennedy familythe Georges If the Kennedy family the Georges family


    really because of my ident, then to die to thank for it, I can not do their own decision, you want to do


    what you want, I hope you force me a hand, die, do not have to think about anything ......"


    The words fell, next to the sound of a brush sleeve, turn around to see, Benjamin has long left in stride,


    leaving only the indignant back.


    Toote to warm up with Dennis, I immediately squatted down and gently patted Toby''s face, "Assistant


    Toby, wake up, Toby! ......"


    The Georges family and the Kennedy family have a certain status in the City P. For the sake of this,


    secrecy should not be a problem for the police to know.


    "You quickly help me Dennis, I can not pull up alone, and then dy Toby will not survive ......" I tugged


    Toby''s hand around the shoulder, straining to drag.


    At this time next to suddenly thrown over an injection with a bag, I immediately picked it up, turned his


    head, Dennis''s face is still indifferent, "cardiac injection, ying in the chest can temporarily save life."


    I breathed a relieved sigh and gave a fluke smile.


    Dennis, probably afraid that Benjamin would turn around, dropped another raw statement, "My people,


    only I can decide how to die."


    After saying that, he didn''t care if I would inject or not, he lifted his feet and left.


    Watching Toby''s breath grow fainter and fainter, I could only beat a dead horse, unwrapped and ripped


    open his clothes, aimed at the chest cavity and stabbed in.

 Chapter 1170 The Unpredictable Man

    Chapter 1170 The Unpredictable Man


    For several days in a row, Dennis and Benjamin did not show up again.


    Toby woke up the next afternoon and the first thing he did when he opened his eyes was to grab me


    and ask for news about Bette and the baby.


    "Don''t worry, they''re fine." Pressing the man back into bed, pouring another cup of warm water and


    watching him drink it, making sure the man was emotionally stable, I tried to speak, "It was Dennis who


    saved you."


    "Well, I know." Toby clutched his ss of water with a calm expression, "It means I''m still of use to the


    gentleman."


    Judging from his reaction, he wasn''t surprised that Dennis did this.


    This also confirms my other suspicion that Toby is aware of the hidden agenda behind Dennis'' change


    in temperament.


    "There are no Benjamin''s eyes and ears here, you don''t have to say all those crowning words, no one


    wants to hear them." I took a joking tone, trying to make the atmosphere less tense.


    Toby pursed his lips and smiled, his pale face improved some more, but did not answer the question.


    I have long seen him keep his mouth shut, it does not surprise me, right as he is a sounding board, so


    that they can not affect each other.


    "It''s okay not to say, I''ll see for myself with my eyes, after all, we''ll spend a lot of time together in the


    future." I casually picked up an apple and slowly peeled it.


    Toby looked up at me, probably did not understand my meaning, casually catered to, "Mrs. George you


    can think so right, sir will always return to your side, and young master with Miss."


    If there hadn''t been the abandoned factory incident, I would have taken these words as deliberate


    ridicule, but now I look back and see that Toby has always been quite sincere, explicitly and implicitly


    saying things that make people rx and wait for the results.


    The men under the sky is probably the same, after the heart has been calcted as a matter of course,


    buried in hard work, as if revealing even a little, will prompt the original n to fail.


    I shook my head andughed, looked down while concentrating on peeling apples, and said carelessly,


    "If it were really as simple as you say, you wouldn''t be afraid to say even a word of truth to me by now."


    Toby was already not good at words, and when I incited this, he was even more speechless.


    I''m not in a hurry to force him to tell the truth, patiently peeled all the skin, before handing it over again.


    Toby took it and held it in his hand without the intention of eating it, looking faintly straight ahead and


    lost in thought, obviously poked by my words.


    "I do not mean anything else, you do not want to say must have your reasons, I understand, but the


    same, I also hope you understand me, as a woman a wife''s concerns, I do not want and can not really


    stay out of it, you tell Dennis, this mess I will try to stir up the water, let him look for opportunities to fish


    in the water."


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Mrs. George." Toby looked puzzled, his clear eyebrows slightly


    wrinkled, a trace of worry in his eyes.


    Almost forgot, I said to join when Toby has been unconscious, Iughed and shrugged, exined,


    "very simple, Dennis now not only have you as the right arm to help, I am a wife, but also to do ''big


    business'' with you guys together. "


    Toby smiled in disbelief, "Sir would not approve."


    I spread both hands, full of pure harmlessness, "Does it matter, Benjamin did not refuse it, if I guessed


    correctly, your boss will not say no to Benjamin''s request now, right?"


    Toby looked at me speechless, perhaps he was trying to talk me out of it, but in the battle of the eyes,


    he was well aware of my change, and finally lost the battle, no more words.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My purpose has been achieved, so I left for the time being, to go back to look after Leo, and also to


    leave some time and space for Toby and Dennis to exchange news.


    Pushing open the door of Leo''s ward, but the nurses were packing things, Leo changed into his usual


    casual clothes, his jacket was draped on his shoulders alone, the hem of his coat was hanging down,


    covering all the hands that were in casts, looking at this situation, was he going to be discharged from


    the hospital?


    "What is this doing?" Injured bones for 100 days, Leo''s injuries, at least a month in the hospital before


    going home to recuperate, now leave is not too serious about the body.


    "Mr. Kennedy ordered it, the discharge procedure has been done." The nurse stopped moving her


    hands and replied.


    "Nothing, you continue to collect your." Leo finished, before he came over again, hiking my shoulders,


    yfully releasing lulling skills, "My good sister, you know, I can''t stay idle, and then stay on people are


    going to be depressed, how the saying goes, the heart is wide body fat, the mood is good that injury is


    fast, so we you still let me go home and stay."


    "Hmph ......" I looked up with a fake smile, then instantly sank back down, "No."


    "The doctor said the first half month of recovery is critical, along with all the tests, can you do that at


    home?" His right hand was injured for me, and unless the doctor gives a definite determination that the


    cure can only remain crippled, no one can interrupt the healing process.


    "The big deal is toe back every day on time for a follow-up, anyway, this day of sitting and


    watching the clouds rise while idly waiting for the window to grow fog, I can''t go on for another day."


    Leo hung back and said.


    "I still can''t." I looked at him with embarrassment, knowing how hard it was for someone who was used


    to being free to suddenly have to guard a boring ward, but I couldn''t help it, I owed Leo too much, even


    if there was only one point of hope, I would try hard until Leo''s hand was back to its original state.


    "How about a day at home and a day at the hospital, for a change?" Leo saw that I did not let go,


    squeezed eyebrows and looked at me with eyes sadly to show weakness, entangled for a while, trying


    to ease the atmosphere.


    But I still droop face, said this is not negotiable, "I still do not know you, once you leave here ten cows


    can not pull back, first survive this half month, or do not even think about it."


    Leo saw that there was no chance, directly to the sofa a spread, crossed his legs and began to make a


    fool of himself, "Then I can only go out with my own heart, when I want to go out, when I want toe


    back."


    I intertwined hands sped in front of my chest,pletely unthreatened, "You better note to this


    set, or I do not mind and sister-inw shifts twenty-four hours surveince, if you do not hurt, by nature


    to do nonsense."


    Leo''s face changed again and again, hard to see, disgustedly said, "You are also so cross to me, have


    the ability to put Dennis in control ah?"


    I subconsciously frowned at the mention of Dennis, and after a moment of thought, said out of breath,


    "I''ll keep him in check, all the time."


    I know that Dennis'' heart hasn''t changed, he just can''t say it for now.


    Leo thought he had stimted me, hurriedly cleared his throat and changed his mind, "Ahem, I don''t


    me you, I just hope you can also consider the problem from my point of view, you can''t let go of


    Dennis, I can''t always ask Deborah to support such argepany alone, not to mention that now


    her family also ...... I''m a man ra, you are my family, Deborah is also, I can not be partial to each


    other, to you righteousness, to her just y dumb as a matter of course to enjoy people pay, but when


    she needs me most to do a shrinking violet, right?"


    "What, something happened to Deborah''s family?" I vaguely guessed what was going on, but expected


    it to be not as bad as I thought.


    However Leo nodded his head down heavily, "Someone is deliberately manipting the stock market


    behind the scenes, and all the assets of the Sang family have been trapped."


    "It was ...... Benjamin did this?" Leo''s expression confirmed my suspicions, his teeth chattering, which


    waspletely beyond my expectations.


    How can it be, I''ve obviously acted like I don''t care about it all and Benjamin still wants to do it to ruin it.


    Or was he simply not fooled by me and saw through my excitement.


    It was as if I had stepped into the air and plunged into an endless abyss. Why, why could this man''s


    next step never be guessed?

 Chapter 1171 You win

    Chapter 1171 You win


    And who will be his next target?


    the Kennedy family, or the Georges family, or both?


    I swallowed in fear, feeling the temperature around me dropped several degrees, perhaps Dennis is


    right, Benjamin is more frightening than imagined, easy to try, only to put us in a more passive


    situation.


    But right now, I really have no reason to prevent Leo from being discharged, "Okay, I agree that you go


    home to recuperate, but you also have to promise me that you muste back on time for follow-up


    appointments Also, Deborah''s family matters together to solve, you do not want to carry off by


    yourself."


    This is probably the only way to have it both ways at this point.


    "No problem, I''ll do whatever you want." Leo''s satisfied smile curved his eyebrows, and suddenly that


    smile changed again, as if he thought of something, and asked in a daze, "Janice said you met with


    Dennis again today? So what you want to be sure about can be sure?"


    Suddenly, when he asked me this question, I suddenly remembered the way Dennis'' mouth was hard


    when he dropped his heart shot.


    Obviously, he was prepared before he dared to inject Toby with that stuff, otherwise who would carry


    something like a strong heart shot with him at all times?


    In fact, this is a blessing in disguise, if it were not for Toby''s life hanging in the bnce, Dennis might


    not have risked being discovered by Benjamin''s people in front of me, taking out the cardiac injection in


    the abandoned factory, and I was able to be more certain that he was still the same Dennis that I loved


    and had never changed.


    Leo saw that I was lost in thought, and did not want to push me too hard, raised his hand and patted


    me on the arm,forting me, "It''s okay if you don''t want to talk about it, old brother believes that you,


    ra, will not let me lose a good sister."


    I then snapped back to my senses and smiled back, telling him to rx, "No, it''s just that I was thinking


    about something earlier."


    "Brother," I straightened my expression to make myself look serious, "we can trust Dennis."


    Leo Lingxiu''s eyebrows wrinkled in confusion, did not seem to react at first, froze for a second,


    eyebrows only to stretch, said thoughtfully, "You mean, what Dennis did these days is all fake, he is an


    undercover agent? Are you sure?"


    Wise as he was, he hit the nail on the head, and I nodded with tightly pursed lips, my eyes never more


    certain than now, "I''m sure."


    "Well ......" Leo had reservations about my words and silently let out a long trailing sound with an


    unclear attitude.


    I can understand, after all, now even the Sang family is involved, this battle, we can not afford to lose,


    put hope in even a heartfelt words have not been expressed Dennis, the risk is too big.


    If he was still a teenager, he would have gambled for me at any cost, but he has grown into a qualified


    head of the family and can no longer do something recklessly.


    That day he said the words so absolutely, not to scare me, but if Dennis really changed, he would really


    go out and Dennis fight, but even so, in the face of my choice to believe Dennis''s choice, he still


    hesitated.


    Leo, the absolute best good jade general perspicacity of the guy, the only more mouth hard heart soft


    this weakness.


    "Brother." I suppressed the touching in my heart, tucked the jacket turned up on his shoulders to cover


    the thick cast on his right hand, and looked down and pretended to continue sorting out his clothes,


    "This time, just think about sister-inw first, what you did for me, is more than enough."


    "Although the world is not a banquet, but I know that we are different brother and sister, no matter how


    you choose this time, we are not on the same path, I will always remember in my heart, you are my


    biggest bottom."


    Leo exhaled heavily, "It''s really disconcerting when you talk like that."


    Take a deep breath, all those sad emotions swept away, and then look up at Leo, put on a confident


    smile, "Then get used to it first, because in the end, the end will definitely prove my judgment is


    correct."


    Leo was amused by me, "You have that much faith in Dennis?"


    I shook my head, "It''s having confidence in my own choices, learned from you, no?"


    Leo couldn''t help me,ughed even more hopelessly, and didn''t answer the question.


    "What''s so funny?" Deborah walked in at that moment with her assistant.


    "It''s nothing." Leo turned his head to look at her, the smile in his eyes, "You win, I concede."


    Deborah looked at him knowingly and then smiled too.


    I was caught in the middle, like a daylight run that could light up the eyes, crying andughing, "I''m still


    here to y eye-to-eye, is it really good two?"


    "Wrongly, I did not ~" Leo held up his left hand with an innocent face, pleading unlike, rather like a


    greeting with someone.


    Begging for mercy, it should have been two hands, only now he couldn''t do it.


    I can''t stopughing when I think about it.


    Deborah is intimate as usual, a big hand on my shoulder, "Do not listen to your brother bragging, we


    bet, you will still be on Dennis'' side this time, I bet you will, he bet not, the loser will always listen to the


    winner at home in the future."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The second child? That is not what family status all lost? Although it seems, now Leo also did not.


    "So yeah, you''ve really screwed me over this time." Leo suddenly began to y aggrieved, although


    only fake style, but still very good to ease the atmosphere.


    I shrugged my shoulders and hurried to apologize, "At most, I will let you be the boss in my house, like


    the time when Dennis lost his memory, everything you say."


    Leo instantly came to life and pointed to the air and said, "That''s what you said!"


    Sweeping down his long bony fingers, I smiled and moved his hand away as if I was coaxing Snowy to


    be a little older, "I said, no backtracking, just remember."


    Leo giggled, "Hmph, you don''t need to remind me of this, I''ll definitely keep it in mind, and when Dennis


    "Okay, find him!" I subconsciously giggled after him, the words came out before I realized something


    was wrong, he was, choosing to believe Dennis?


    Deborah saw through my mind and exined, "It was my decision. I thought that with Dennis''


    character, it was worth a gamble, so I discussed it with Leo and stopped putting pressure on you.


    "Really?" I looked at her in surprise, and all my worries vanished.


    Deborah nodded and fed me a reassurance pill.


    "Deborah," I was so moved I didn''t know what to say, reaching out and putting her in a hug, all in a hug.


    Deborah patted my back and quickly let go of me, "Well, this is not the time to be pretentious, the Sang


    family can''t leave me, I have to hurry to pick up Leo to go over there."


    I nodded my head in understanding, and within a second stopped her again, "It''s not good for Leo''s


    injury to go to the office now, is it?"


    Deborah said with a smile, "not a problem, just let him go and a few shareholders to meet, although I


    and Leo married for several years, but did not show up in the circle of the Sang family, now the Sang


    family is in deep water, who can believe that Leo will send charcoal in the snow, the older generation


    does not listen to my exnation, only believe Leo this person, so today, he really must go. "


    A time of mixed feelings in the heart, Deborah these years a person really bear a lot, obviously


    apanied by Leo''s billions of billions of billions of dors in his wife, in front of his mother''s family is


    not half convincing.


    Fortunately, I just did not force Leo to stay, otherwise the debt to Deborah, I''m afraid it will be on


    another level.

 Chapter 1172 - The unpleasant thing to do

    Chapter 1172 - The unpleasant thing to do


    I nodded in agreement, but also raised my concerns, "Since it''s to the Sang family, I can''t show my face


    right now. Benjamin is taking on the Sang family, most likely to test me to see if I can really be reckless


    for Dennis."


    To win this psychological war, you must be ruthless to hold back from showing up, financial more than


    anything else, the two can not let any sticky, the data are real evidence, once Benjamin noticed, there


    will not be such a good, the opportunity to take his trust.


    But only Dennis and I a few people is not enough, Leo and Deborah also have to cooperate, I added,


    "Although now can not prove that I am the former ra, but fingerprints and signatures have the same


    legal effect, turn around I signed a document, sent to Deborah''s home, then you will take the document


    to the George Group for help, pretend to trip up Dennis, Benjamin see us in the nest, the probability will


    be rxed vignce, so what we doter, it will be much more convenient."


    "Good point, it''s good to be cautious." Deborah sighed in a serious way, and then thought of something


    like, asked, "to do a full set of drama, or wait for more people, we y a flip-flop ruthless y?"


    "Haha ......" Leo Le''s chest flopped, snickered, "Not so much, make it like ying a spy film would be


    too much, less to do less wrong, do more rather easy to attract attention."


    So the atmosphere is less tense, in fact, I really admire Leo, no matter what the situation, canugh


    out.


    Always send them to the elevator, I did not follow them out again, Leo will be directly behind the Sang


    home to stay, giving outsiders a kind of, Leo took their own injuries to dissuade me ineffective, and


    finally the two fell out of the illusion of cold war.


    On the way home, I received a call from the caregiver who was taking care of Toby.


    "Miss Kennedy, Mr. Chen is missing!"


    Smell a sinking heart, but had to calm down and ask what happened, "You first calm down and tell me


    what''s going on."


    "It''s really not my fault, it''s Mr. Chen said the hospital''s food is not used to, told me to go out and buy


    back, the result is that I went out less than half an hour, the person disappeared, Miss Kennedy, you


    must not deduct my sry ah, I have an old man and a young man, a penny have to be broken into two


    ......"


    "Forget it, Toby wants to go, who can stop it, this matter is not your fault, I will give you a month''s sry


    ording to the previously agreed, you can go home."


    Hang up the phone and frown subconsciously, this Toby, what is he up to again?


    In the hospital to get well, by the way, while the drug addiction is not deep to quit those things is not the


    best of both worlds, so avoid the lesser, do not know also think that I am the viin of the worst.


    Forget it, maybe they have another n, this time the San family has let me eat a lesson, Benjamin will


    never follow the normal thinking, so Dennis to fight with him, the deployment of behavior must also be


    unexpected.


    Since you can''t guess, just don''t guess, just trust him.


    ......


    For three days in a row, the sniping of the Sang family by an unknown wealthy businessman created


    quite a stir on the financial news channels, eventually stabilizing the floundering stock market with


    Leo''s announcement of his shareholding using the Kennedy Group''s corporate identity, and promptly


    catching up with the Sang family''s losses.


    Just when everyone thought the battle between the two woulde to an end, the following day, the


    beaten back stock sniper reappeared, forcing the newly listed shares of the Sang family to remain in


    the red.


    I have been following the news in this regard, see the situation is not right, fearing that Benjamin


    Leo''s voice didn''t sound too anxious, "What''s up ra?"


    "Are you guys okay?" I was a little surprised, "I saw that what ''stock market sage'' on TV said that the


    Sang family is in a quagmire and the other side is so rich that they want to drag the Sang family to


    death?"


    "You also believe what those experts on TV say, they only do paper sins besides doing research." Leo


    spat out two sentences in a superior manner before lowering his voice again.


    "Don''t worry, things have been solved, as for what you said, want to dog skin like stick to the mulberry


    family stock of those moves, is just some fancy means, I the Kennedy Group strength is there, plus you


    authorized me the George Group shares, these two together to the mulberry family backing, and then


    want to move Thispany, unless it is political intervention, otherwise it is deliberately shaking the


    country''s economy, seeking their own death."


    Indeed, Dennis also said, the George Group is now closely linked to the entire economic system, will


    not be easily shaken, Leo this shareholding, but incidentally, the Sang family also into the wings of the


    public.


    I was relieved, but still somehow do not understand, "the stock market has been regted, they belong


    to the holding, will be targeted by the Securities and Exchange Commission, right, since you said the


    other party has not been able to move the Sang family, why still do these unpleasant things?"


    Leo suddenlyughed, "Who says it''s not pleasing, the effect Benjamin wants is not already achieved?"


    I wondered and frowned, thinking for a moment before reacting with hindsight, "You mean it''s as much


    about testing me now as it was before?"


    "Obviously." Leo affirmed, "Remember, be calm, it''s been so many years and you still haven''t changed


    the problem of not caring about anything when you''re in a hurry."


    So straightforward to be poked, a time embarrassed do not know how to answer.


    Luckily, Leo didn''t notice that something was wrong and continued to say to himself, "It doesn''t matter, I


    was going to call you anyway, I have a date with Dennis in Kimdock tonight to negotiate, go and join


    the fun?"


    "Negotiation? Negotiate what?" I asked.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Of course it''s the equity thing, you''re afraid you don''t even remember, your shares are not much less


    than Dennis, after I took over, hindered him from making a lot of decisions, I guess Benjamin pushed


    him to do something, so he had toe to buy shares from me."


    I pursed my lips into the phone and deliberated, "It''s not a bad idea to intensify the conflict, but if we go


    against Dennis on everything, will it have an impact on his ns there?"


    "I think not necessarily, Benjamin now does not know what mentality, seems to want to continue the


    game, in fact, the other way around, he still wants to see how far you can sacrifice for Dennis,


    otherwise it will not test the bottom line of your patience again and again."


    Leo means that Benjamin does not believe that I can really give everything around me for Dennis, so


    even though the Sang family already has an umbre, it still pretends to make me feel that it is actually


    at stake.


    Fortunately, I first chose to call Leo to understand the situation, rather than impulsively go to Dennis or


    Benjamin in any one of the questioning, then, before all that was done in vain, but also to expose their


    own weaknesses.


    Benjamin understands more than just Dennis and sees me through to the end.


    But since I have passed the test, there is no reason not to continue to "sing on stage", "What time is it


    tonight?"


    "Seven o''clock."


    "So, see you in Kimdock."

 Chapter 1173 - Going through the back door

    Chapter 1173 - Going through the back door


    Since I was going to Folly''s ce, of course I had to say hello first. After hanging up Leo''s phone, I


    went straight to her house.


    Snowy and the others are at school during the day, and Leo''s family has moved in with Deborah''s


    parents, and the house is so empty everywhere they go that it''s just too cold.


    As a result, when I arrived at the door, I inquired from the doorman that Folly had left early in the


    morning and did not exin when she would be back.


    Just as he was about to call Folly, Zack came out of the front door wearing casual clothes, carrying


    scissors for pruning flowers and nts, and stepping on slippers.


    "Here to see Folly?" Zack''s voice has be more mature with age, matching the gentle tone of his


    voice and exuding a charm unique to a man of his age.


    Time is always partial to men, those broken, unpleasant past as if it never happened.


    "Hmm." A polite nod and a nce over his body, looking at this, is he moving in with Folly and the


    others?


    Ready to remarry?


    Not like Folly''s style.


    Zack saw through my mind, raised the scissors in his hand, and exined to himself, "Keith is not well


    these days, her business is too busy to take care of her, I came to stay for a few days to stay with the


    children, staying in the guest room."


    A short sentence, as if to set aside the rtionship, but also like a silent bragging, as if as long as Keith


    is there, he can stay in Folly''s world forever in name only.


    I am a person who has always had a deep spiritual cleanliness, and even though many years have


    passed, I don''t know how to get along with him, so I just smiled lightly, "This is your private matter, no


    need to exin to me, since Folly is not here, I will not bother."


    "Do you need a message for you?" Zack is as thoughtful as ever, and emotions aside, he really does


    count as a good friend.


    "No, I''ll talk to her on the pher, let''s go first."


    He said he got into the car and waited until Zack was out of sight in the rearview mirror before he put


    the call through to Folly.


    I called her personal number, so I was quickly connected.


    "What''s wrong?" Folly asked bluntly.


    She is used to open doors, so many years are still a big grin, outsiders seem to be fierce and


    domineering, close to know and such people get along with howfortable.


    "A piece of theater tonight, huh?" I said as if joking.


    "Watching theater?" Folly didn''t keep up with my thinking at all and said after some thought, "You''re


    talking about theater, right? I''ll see if I can get two VIP tickets."


    I was amused by her earnestness and went along with it, "Kimdock Grand Theatre, a tale of siblings


    against each other."


    "Kimdock''s Greatest Hits ......" Folly dumbly followed the reading, halfway through and then reacted


    violently, her voice instantly plucked up a lot, "What the hell? ra, don''t tell me you''re deliberately


    making fun of me to pass the time."


    Threats between girlfriends are the least lethal, especially since I know how hard-tongued and soft-


    hearted Folly is, so I was even more reckless andughed right out loud, "Oh ...... No, just kidding."


    "It''s not funny, for once in my life I''m ready to work seriously today, so if you''re just doing it to make a


    mess, you better change the time baby." Folly''s tone was helpless and doting, and I''m sure she


    wouldn''t have rolled her eyes even if I had really just pestered her with a bunch of nonsense.


    The consideration was mutual and I wasn''t about to get an inch, "Well, in all seriousness, Kimdock is


    going to be a st tonight and I''vee to you, the boss, to walk in the back door."


    "That''s right, you just don''t have toy out so much, say, what''s going on." Folly instantly became good-


    natured again, probably at this moment the staff around her are already wondering, in the end which is


    the boss''s real appearance.


    I then ran through what happened from beginning to end, and finally concluded, "So tonight is really


    crucial, a character like Benjamin will definitely have an appointment for his trip, and I have to make


    sure from you if Benjamin will be there before I can think of a good response."


    "Well, but it''s between Dennis and Leo, Benjamin may not go along with it, right?" Folly analyzed.


    "No!" I immediately countered her words, "You''re wrong, any scene that tramples on Dennis, Benjamin


    couldn''t miss."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Destroying Dennis''s happiness is Benjamin''s greatest joy. It''s a pathological obsession that he can''t get


    and won''t allow Dennis to have all the time, even to the extreme of wanting to destroy everyone''s


    happiness, so he will definitely not be absent tonight.


    "Then wait a moment while I have someone check the guest list for tonight."


    "Good."


    After about two minutes, Folly''s voice rang out again, "Honey, you seem to have guessed wrong this


    time~"


    "What do you mean? No Benjamin''s appointment?"


    "Uh huh~" Folly affirmed, "but there is also the possibility of going directly there when the timees,


    VIP well, any time you show up, you have the right of first refusal."


    Benjamin''s unusual behavior has been seen too much, and it''s no surprise, except that it''s not easy to


    grasp the degree of acting without being sure he''ll show up.


    In this way, it seems to understand that Dennis is so cold to me at all times, because Benjamin is like a


    ghost, you never know where he will suddenly appear and then give you a heavy blow, so it is too


    necessary to keep a hundred percent vignce.


    Since this is the case, the only way to let go of the night, "I know, you turn around and send me


    Dennis''s room number, so I don''t have to scurry around like a headless fly."


    "What are you afraid of? If you go to the store and say so, the manager will naturally guide you in."


    Folly said rightfully.


    "Dennis announced in public that he had taken my shares in thepany, and these days he and


    Olivia are dominating the entertainment section of the magazine, plus Leo moved out of the George


    Residence, everyone knows that I, ra, am now a father and mother, who else will do me the favor? "


    "That''s someone else, I dare to have one under my hand, Folly, you see if he can stay in City P." Folly


    for me, and thenughed, "I am so serious why, you are not really fallen, acting only, anyway, I will be


    with the people under the good greeting, at any time as long as you go over, are the VIP treatment, do


    not worry to go."


    "Then thanks a lot, Boss Mo." I joked.


    "Come less, it''s all right, I''m listening to their report on my side, let''s leave it for now, see you tonight."


    "Okay, bye."


    When I put down the phone, the car was parked at the intersection of the shopping street.


    Coincidentally, I nced out of the car window and saw a giant poster with Olivia''s portrait on it


    dropped from the top of the supermarket building.


    Posters on her makeup exaggerated, the color of clothing countless bold and bright, moreplex


    foreign aesthetics, to the national perspective, it is inevitable to feel a little too much force, it is


    estimated that those who have seen only secretly spit, she is not offended by the makeup artist.


    But Olivia doesn''t seem to care about that. Half of the advertising space on the whole street is currently


    hers, with a clear look that is hard to describe.


    The whole of City P knows that Dennis is behind her, but it seems she has to make him look bad.

 Chapter 1174 Pathological Chasers

    Chapter 1174 Pathological Chasers


    As if to show the whole world, Dennis abandoned his wife and children and chose a woman with a bad


    aesthetic.


    This is like a hot couple in love, a small quarrel, but have to make everyone know, called the whole city


    to follow the hrity.


    The car started slowly, I fell into deep thoughts, if it were me, obsessed for more than a decade, only to


    find out in the end that all the bad, and the heart adored people are closely rted, is not still able to


    believe in the world?


    I can''t think, the world is like this, there is no real empathy, even a small insignificant thing, will cause a


    series of chain reactions, their own lives are still a mess, and how can really put themselves in the


    position.


    But in just a few dozen seconds, Olivia''s artificial face was already far behind the car.


    Shake the head to the messy thoughts are left behind, take a deep breath to pack a good mood, now is


    not the time to consider these.


    After dropping off some kids at Samuel and Luna''s house for a night of babysitting, it was already 6:00


    p.m. when I left The Lewis Residence.


    The driver was driving ahead, heading out to Kimdock, and I clicked on Janice''s Facebook dialog.


    "Janice , are you there?"


    The other side replied almost in seconds, "I''m only here for you, Miss Kennedy, just say what you


    want."


    Hearing her say so, I was no longer polite and continued tapping on the keyboard to reply.


    "The mercenaries Leo brought back to the country, were they all contactable?"


    "A small part is lost, the rest can reach your location in twenty minutes at the earliest."


    "My location? But I''m in the car, on the move."


    "We have people scattered all over the city to make sure we can definitely get to the target location


    within half an hour."


    "Well, Leo is quite thoughtful, so please transfer all the people you can contact to the vicinity of


    Kimdock, it''s always good to be prepared."


    "OK."


    After the reply, the icon of "The other party is typing" at the top of the dialog box immediately changed


    back to Janice''s note, which is very Janice''s style.


    Calm, have the power of action, the whole person is walking "security".


    Despite this, before getting off the bus, she sent Janice another message, "Since you are in my


    service, I hope you will remember my next words, life and death, please save my family first, thank


    you."


    The message was sent and Kimdock arrived. Putting my phone in my bag, I got out and walked in.


    Thanks to Folly''s blessing, there was a waiter waiting at the door early, and as soon as he saw me, he


    greeted me warmly and led me inside.


    Folly also arrived and was exining something to the manager in the lobby. When she saw me


    make you feel psychologically different, right?"


    She was so thoughtful, I couldn''t pick a fault, and responded with a smile, "Thanks."


    "Don''te." Folly can''t stand meat and potatoes, so she dismissed the waiter and greeted me inside,


    "Come with me, this way."


    It was the peak season and there were many customers going up and down, so I was dyed on the


    elevator, and as a result, I just got off the elevator and collided with Benjamin Jannings who came out


    of the elevator next to me.


    Sure enough, he didn''t want to leave out any good scenes about Dennis after all.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, in fact,pared to Olivia, Benjamin is not Dennis''s morbid "admirer"?


    "You''re here, too." Jannings was holding Benjamin, noble and elegant, and my appearance was


    obviously not expected by her.


    Benjamin''s expression is not salty, to me as an "old acquaintance", is probably immune.


    I guess he didn''t want to see me, he was afraid to see my burning love for Dennis, which would sting


    his pride and remind him that the same genes, Dennis was cherished by people, but he was living


    alone in the world, even if he died, there would be no one to shed a tear for him.


    "I came to see my husband, and what are you doing here?" I pretended not to know, and my tone was


    not very polite. Although on the surface, under Benjamin''s calctions, I had had no choice but to be


    on the same side as them, but in the end it was Benjamin who had ruined my perfect husband, and I


    certainly had reason toin.


    It is better to offend a gentleman than to offend a man. Unfortunately, I am not a gentleman, so


    Benjamin will soon find out that I canpromise and yet I can never see what he is doing.


    Jannings mockingly bared augh, the words are full of contempt, "there is no one around to support,


    still so unbeatable?"


    "It''s better than some people who don''t know right from wrong and don''t even want their own face."


    The Baker family over the years, although not as good as before, but also the discipline is strict, which


    one is not taught a righteousness, the roots of the red, Jannings are afraid to have forgotten, once she


    was how beautiful.


    Olivia grew up without rtives to teach, right and wrong is still understandable, but she was born in a


    family, enjoy a good education, directly and indirectly iming the beauty of a peaceful and prosperous


    world, but for a bad thing to do with Edwardmitted to Benjamin, and he was in the same stream, is


    simply self-indulgent.


    Some people have the opportunity to live under the sun, but prefer to go to the gutter, such people, do


    not deserve sympathy.


    "Who is qualified to define right and wrong? I am bad, but I am willing to take the risk with the child for


    you couple, you boast of justice, but let our mother and child flesh and bone separated, is this so-called


    justice!" Jannings emotions are getting more and more excited, each word is issued through gritted


    teeth, said here and gradually smooth out the breath, calm down, eyes lowered, like a nun woman who


    looks beyond the red world, "this kind of justice, I do not care to be with it, now your retribution has


    "Not necessarily." Defiantly, I raised my chin stubbornly.


    At that moment, the elevator opened again with a "drip" and Dennis and Leo appeared in it.


    Folly winked at me and everyone was here.


    Dennis was his usual cold self, his gaze lingering on me for less than a second before moving away,


    exiting the elevator and spotting Benjamin and the two of them, only to stop again, sweeping from left


    to right and saying in a muffled voice, "What are they all blocking here for?"


    "Just happened to run into each other." Folly rounded up.


    "Now that we''ve met, let''s merge tables." Benjamin''s voice was extremely small, but it was so definitive


    that no one present dared to refute it.


    Dennis lowered his eyelids and considered for just a second before agreeing, "Whatever."


    After that, he took the lead and passed me and Folly, heading towards the box, followed by Benjamin


    and Jannings.


    Leo led Deborah to pass by me, when people are not paying attention, unnoticed on the back of my


    hand lightly, as if really ying the infernal, and this small action is the code of the joint.


    Folly is a sharp-eyed saw, sped hands and shook his head jokingly, "are going on stage is still so


    immodest, simply engaged in mind ah engaged in mind ......"

 Chapter 1175 Youre worth that much

    Chapter 1175 You''re worth that much


    "This is Leo''s ability to muddy the waters, so we can fish in the water."


    I would like to see Dennis also asionally not serious, but the state of hanging in his face is too


    incongruous, and he received much more attention than Leo, just think about it, if really put into action,


    we would have been Benjamin abused to the end of the body.


    "That''s true." Folly acknowledged, "This time maybe we really have to go off the beaten track to find a


    way out."


    I did not answer, reached out and gently patted her arm, "Let''s go,te the y is closed."


    When I entered the box, the people inside have been seated, Leo and Deborah sat against the door,


    and Dennis is opposite, Benjamin and Jannings sat to his left, the right seat is still empty, I took it for


    granted and Folly sat in the past.


    Until the food is served, the whole atmosphere of the box is dead, no one speaks.


    Folly was frantically making small movements under the table, saying that the scene was too


    depressing, which I thought was unusual, as there is always a short period of calm before a storm.


    Finally, the exquisite dishes filled the table, and the waiters all had the good sense to retreat.


    The table is full of color and vor, but no one''s attention is on it, in this asion food is mostly just a


    supporting role.


    I consciously or unconsciously nced in Benjamin''s direction, to guess his intentions, but he did not


    seem to have the intention to control the scene, from the good as the flow of chopsticks, eating very


    civilized, only Jannings gave him a dish, only to reveal a trace of impatience.


    It seems that Benjamin seems to share Dennis'' slight cleanliness problem.


    Jannings is proud at heart, and although he didn''t have a fit, he didn''t choose to fix the disliked dish


    himself, but withdrew his chopsticks and threw the top directly into the spit-bone dish.


    The rtionship between these two people is really delicate, saying that they are not close enough, it,


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    and all day out in pairs inseparable, say they are close, it, a chopstick love dish who refused to eat into


    the mouth.


    "Since you''re here, make an offer." Dennis took the lead at this point and broke the awkwardness of the


    atmosphere by getting straight to the point.


    Externally, this meeting was only to confirm the ownership of the shares that originally belonged to me,


    plus the fact that Leo had obstructed Dennis'' decision at thepany before, and the two had shed


    long ago, there was indeed no need for pleasantries.


    The two people saber-rattling, it is also considered to be the performance of the living recognition of


    money, turning the face of ruthless people''s bad nature.


    Of course, this is all done to Benjamin, money, Leo never recognized, let alone Dennis.


    "Are you sure?" Leo hooked up the corners of his mouth, revealing his trademark bad smile, "Well,


    then, in that case, I''m not polite, for the sake of the previous family, how have to be a discount is not,


    then, one million."


    Sell the shares of a major shareholder of a global publicpany for one million?


    Since when did Leo give Dennis so much face?


    "I don''t have time to joke with you." Dennis''s reaction is the same as the others here, suspicion with a


    hint of impatience, thick eyebrows slightly frowned, the whole expression is a true picture of "can not


    stand him, but can not do away with him".


    ording to the usual practice, Leo is always in the proper asion is not serious, should not be


    serious asions more serious, this time and mud is purely normal y.


    "Who said I was joking, just one million, if you can negotiate, if you can''t I''ll take my daughter-inw


    and leave right now, do you think I''m missing this meal for you?" Leo''s sullen face looked as if he was


    indeed serious.


    Before, Dennis might have been able to return the favor and find something to say to Leo to ridicule


    him, but this is clearly not the reaction Benjamin''s people should have.


    Therefore, his expression at this moment is more like a talentless showman who met an unreasonable


    and barbaric soldier, unable to say anything, and finally could only relent and give in, "Okay, since you


    took the initiative, then I will buy your original stake in ra for one million, sign the transfer contract,


    and from now on, well water does not offend river water."


    "Wait--" Leo stretched his ears and raised his hand to interrupt Dennis, raising his eyebrows and


    smiling arrogantly, "You''re mistaken, I mean, I''ll give you a million dors, you''re out of the George


    Group and ra''s side, and at the same time clean out of the house, and never appear in front of us


    again!"


    As if the humiliation wasn''t enough, Leo leaned back in the chair behind him and added gently, "That''s


    all you''re worth."


    Good guy, Leo''s ability to squeeze and tease people, this is another step up ah.


    I naturally didn''t forget to cooperate with such a good opportunity, and I looked at him with difficulty and


    mediated from there, "Brother, don''t be like this, I can''t leave Dennis, even for the sake of your


    nephews, don''t fight with him anymore, okay?"


    "Okay? Not good!" Leo disappointed to look over, hating iron, "Why do you think I''m sitting here today,


    is the former you, yourself to give me qualifications, before you how capricious are good, still know your


    brother I am the most reliable and trustworthy, even if die, the inheritance of the column is only my


    Leo''s name, now what, for a Dennis, even your brother Now, for a Dennis, even your brother and


    sister-inw had such a big ident, you have changed ra!"


    He paused here and pointed painfully at his chest and poked it, "I''m disappointed in you."


    Leo''s acting was so infectious that I too quickly brought in the emotion, ming myself for the red eyes,


    my nostrils were sore and tears were about to flow out, but then I covered my mouth and lowered my


    head, making a guilty face that I didn''t know how to face him.


    But I''m not the main character after all, and after briefly capturing the attention of the entire room,


    Dennis ignored my dedication to his antipathy for his loved ones and once again brought the


    conversation to a head, "So there''s no more to talk about, you must go against me?"


    Leo put both hands together, "You''re the one who wants to go against me, if you''re willing to out,


    won''t all problems be solved?"


    "I''m out of the house, but you have to know that thepany''s important data are in my head, only I


    know how to destroy it in the simplest way, in the end you get, is only an empty shell, may be also pull


    the whole the Kennedy Group buried with you, you sure you can afford such consequences? " Dennis


    said in a serious manner.


    With his means, it is only a matter of time before these be a reality, and the weight of these words


    can be imagined how heavy they are.


    "The George Group was built by you, and to destroy it is to kill your own blood, you won''t do it." Leo


    smiled, and not threatened, and suddenly thought open like, a rxed face said, "The big deal is that


    both sides lose, you open up, the Kennedy Group buried with what harm, want to get rid of me, you do


    not have that ability."


    He said, bitchily took Deborah''s hand, kissed him on the back of his hand, looked at her crystal eyes


    and said gently, "It''s good to be cool under a big tree, don''t worry daughter-inw, as long as the


    George Group doesn''t fall, the Sang family will never be okay."


    Deborah rare did not dislike him, very cooperative coy smile, look at Leo are a little demented, almost


    forget that they are still acting, thanks to Deborah timely nt a nce, he only snapped back to form.

 Chapter 1176 No longer brother and sister

    Chapter 1176 No longer brother and sister


    The negotiations were at an impasse for a while.


    Dennis''s face is gloomy and frightening, opposite Leo is still not afraid to die and Deborah flirt, one side


    is the lover in the side can not touch the widow, the other side is warm and soft in the arms of the loving


    couple, the two contrast, Fu someone has to gas out a lot of internal injuries.


    At this point, Benjamin, who had not intervened at the side, put down his chopsticks, and everyone''s


    attention drifted over intentionally or unintentionally.


    He calmly wiped his mouth, gentlemanly and elegant movements, not at all anxious, just when


    everyone thought he was still outside the situation, he slowly and methodically spoke again, "It is


    useless to talk more, it is better to ask the parties directly what they mean."


    The box once again fell into silence, each in his own mind, no one seemed to understand the meaning


    of the words.


    Benjamin put the napkin cloth back on the table and looked up in my direction, the corners of his mouth


    curled slightly, but his eyes were chilly, "If you don''t want to see the people closest to you bad-mouthing


    each other so much, why don''t you make another will and decide that the shares are ultimately owned,


    as a professionalwyer, that''s not a difficult task for you, is it?"


    "Well ......" Out of weakness, I didn''t even open my mouth for fear of revealing my nervousness, after


    all, that''s how the will that was authorized to Leo before was created.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin is worthy of the rivalry that even Dennis is afraid of, even this can be thought of, but


    fortunately, I am one step ahead of him, otherwise today there will be no opportunity to y a rivalry


    with Leo.


    As soon as he saw this, Leo reacted and began to soar.


    He looked warily at Benjamin and then at me, furrowing his brow, "You''re going to use that


    underhanded tactic against your brother, aren''t you?"


    This is a good-looking birth, coupled with the expression of being let down and forced to endure the


    injury, simply called the guilt burst.


    If not already colluded, I would at least have to give him a knee, begging him never to be sad.


    So it is said that ancient kings do not love rivers and mountains love beauty for a reason, to the


    stunning beauty, who can be ruthless.


    But who let me now is ying the role of a defiant for love, Benjamin''s gaze and bite dead, I pretend


    not to see, open red eyes, heartache looked at Leo, "ording to the currentw, the will inheritance


    does have to be thest prevail, as long as Dennis can take out, your inheritance status will be null and


    void, he is the legal ......"


    "You say that again?" Leo lowered his voice, tears glittering in his eyes, andughed self-deprecatingly,


    "You''re talking to me about thew? Without my support, you can live to take the bar exam, even the


    Looking at the corner of his eyes slipping teardrops, I was also infected, nose sore, tears can not be


    stopped, timidly stood up to try to calm Leo, "I did not, not so Leo, as long as you hand over the shares,


    turn a blind eye, they will not be difficult for you, when you take sister-inw''s family, and the children to


    leave Hungas, nothing will happen I promise."


    Leo shook his head in disappointment and said sarcastically, "What am I supposed to believe in your


    assurances when you can ask for back what you gave away?"


    "I ......" I knew I was in the wrong, lowered my eyes speechless, after ncing at the cold-eyed


    Benjamin, directly at him, "You are not going to pull everyone together to bury you, promise ah!"


    God knows where the courage came from when I said this, but since it has been said, there is no need


    to consider whether it is reasonable or not, when a woman is angry, it is not reasonable.


    Benjamin apparently also froze for a moment, did not expect me to be difficult to him, but quickly and


    converge the eyes of the amazement, revealing a smile with a deeper meaning, "Of course, I promise,


    the Kennedy family is willing to cooperate, I will never make things difficult for you, who would not mind


    an additional partner? It depends on whether you are willing to do it or not."


    Leo coldly pulled the corners of his lips, only fake smile for a second, then resume the cynical look,


    "Want to use the Kennedy family to wash white? Dream on!"


    "Leo-" I called out to him to prevent the two from further confrontation.


    Leo sniffed his head and gave me a cold look, scaring me into swallowing back the words that came to


    my mouth.


    He looked around the circle, and finally did not insist on arguing a right or wrong, but looked down and


    called Deborah up, "Come on, go home."


    Deborah didn''t ask anything and let him take her by the hand, walking together towards the door.


    To the door, Leo suddenly stopped again, inclined his head to look at the box behind him, "shares you


    take back, do not do those things that break thew, dirty."


    "Also, from now on, we are, no longer brother and sister."


    After saying that, he walked out without looking back, so dry and so quickly.


    For a moment I really thought Leo was going to be cut off from me, my heart felt like it was being


    squeezed hard, and it hurt hard.


    Looking at the door, I was lost in thought, while Dennis moved his chopsticks as if nothing had


    happened.


    I reached out in anger and smacked it away directly, "Are you satisfied now?"


    Dennis looked up with an expressionless face, "What''s gotten into you?"


    Benjamin didn''t hide his contempt, "Just now you were going out of your way to turn against your family


    for this man, and now you''re badmouthing him, don''t you feel contradictory?"


    "It''s all because of you? If you hadn''t turned Dennis into what he is now, would I have had to choose


    between my family and my lover?" I gritted my teeth and looked at him with hatred.


    Benjamin seemed to be stung by my hatred, his face instantly sank and he held up his index finger in


    warning, "Get it straight, it was Dennis'' choice from the beginning to the end, and it''s him you should


    hate, not me."


    This is, annoyed?


    "But I just love him and can''t hate him, so what can you do about it?" I looked at him calmly and


    retorted, "Maybe the person who should ept the reality is you, you can''t make me not love him,


    much less hate him, and you, even if you do nothing, people will just loathe you and hate you, and


    there will never be anyone who loves you enough to sacrifice and give of themselves for you,


    regardless of taking the me."


    "Who says no." Jannings jerked to his feet and tried to save face for Benjamin.


    She held her chin up high and proud, like a proud peacock showing off her plume, "I''ll die for Mr.


    Benjamin whenever he needs it."


    I believe you, but there''s a message I don''t know if I should tell you, I''ve inquired about your son''s


    whereabouts."


    Jannings'' nobility disappeared in an instant, turning into a mother who loves her child and is looking


    forward to her child, "When? Where? Have you been identified yet?"


    I didn''t answer, I just looked at her with a smile on my face.


    The subconscious is the most real, for Jannings, may indeed be in order to return Benjamin''s saving


    grace to give up his life, but she cares most in her heart, in addition to Edward, is the child, there is no


    ce for Benjamin.


    Jannings soon realized that his lie had been exposed and sat back awkwardly, bowing his head and


    apologizing to Benjamin, "Sorry."

 Chapter 1177 Setting a trap for Benjamin

    Chapter 1177 Setting a trap for Benjamin


    Benjamin drops his face and ignores her, wondering what he''s thinking.


    What can be more exciting than to dislike a viin who has turned his hand to the clouds and rain,


    dumbfounded?


    I was a bit overjoyed, I thought I had hit a sore spot with Benjamin and decided to take advantage of


    the situation to poke holes in his heart, "You despise Dennis'' life of shining in the sun, surrounded by


    love, in the end because you can''t have it, you are jealous of him, so you are trying to destroy it, if that


    was all, it would prove that you are apletely evil person, but that''s all. But you are not, you want to


    destroy him like a saint, but you want to rece him in the unseen, to be another Dennis,


    Jannings face, is the best evidence of this."


    Benjamin hidden under the lens of the eyes flicker, bright with a sinister light, thin lips seem to open


    non-open, from the teeth of the words thrown, "control your woman."


    Dennis reached out and pulled me as if he were bewildered, "Sit down."


    I threw it away with my backhand and aggressively continued to ask, "What, you don''t dare to listen


    anymore, or are you afraid to admit even to yourself that you are anxious to make Dennis disappear


    from this world, but because you can''t be better than him no matter how hard you try?"


    "Boom--" Benjamin waspletely enraged, and swept the ssware off his heels with a hand,


    apanied by the sound of breaking ss, the ss crumbs shattered all over the floor.


    Subconsciously made a swallowing motion, and sucked in a cool breath, only to barely maintain the


    calm on the face.


    I knew that jealousy and pride had burned away Benjamin''s feigned confidence and that the desire to


    win was leading him step by step into my trap.


    In his silent silence, the air seemed to freeze, I closed my lips tightly and did not continue to provoke.


    This is the same as fishing is a reason, the fish hooked a violent line is not possible, the line is too tight


    will break, ck in order to catch the fish.


    Later Folly told me that it was the first time she felt that a minute was so long.


    After a minute, Benjamin seemed to reconcile with himself, looked up at me, and said defiantly, "You


    think that''s going to irritate me and make me lose my emotions like those ipetent men? You''re


    naive, I''m perfect and won''t have that kind of w, and again, it''s clear to everyone that Dennis is just


    my underdog these days, and it''s indisputable that I''m better than him."


    "Really, then let me ask you a question, do you think, Dennis ever loved me?" I asked in a light-hearted


    manner.


    "Of course." A hint of smugness shed under Benjamin''s eyes, "But unfortunately, it was ruined by


    me."


    "Ah, yes oh, then he should indeed thank you, otherwise, he will have to continue to give up his life


    dignity bottom line, all these things for the sake of loving someone, and finally die and live in pain,


    Dennis, you''re really lucky." I deliberately spoke in a shady way, confusing both Dennis and Folly.


    But good thing, Benjamin took the bait too, "What are you trying to say?"


    I quickly turned my head and dropped my gaze on him, "It''s simple, you don''t even dare to love


    someone, what''s the point of talking about excellence?"


    Benjamin sniffed and lowered his eyelids, as if pondering the feasibility of my remark.


    I''m afraid he saw through the fishy, I immediately spoke out, interrupting his thoughts, "is not what you


    said, can not understand my stupidity to give everything for love, perhaps when you really love


    someone with all your heart will understand, in love to put in and out of how difficult, but even so,


    Dennis is still free from it, toplete what you call self-redemption, such a man, I How can I not love


    such a man? But if you don''t have confidence in yourself, you don''t have to try. There''s a saying that a


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    wise man doesn''t fall in love, not everyone has the ability to get out of it. It''s better to admit you''re


    inferior than to get yourself trapped, right?"


    With these words, I feel like I can already apply for a master level lecturer and really be able to fool


    around.


    Just to breathe a sigh of relief, Benjamin abruptly stood up, without saying a word and left the room, so


    fast that Jannings first time did not react, for a long time before getting up to chase out.


    In this way, I just put down the heart and had to hang up, for Benjamin, I''m really not sure that just


    those words can not move him, if this guy back to think, know that I am in the set to him, a gas to do


    things to the end, then really y the egg.


    But in case Benjamin epts the challenge, then we are not far from victory.


    Once you go to love, you have a soft spot, and with a soft spot, the person is no longer indestructible.


    As the sound of Jannings heels faded away, my heartbeat smoothed out, my tense nerves defended


    down, my hands propped up on the desk, lending support to my tired body.


    "Ever so reckless."


    When I heard Dennis'' voice, I remembered he was still here, slowly looked up and said gamely, "I''ve


    always been like this, it''s not the first day you know me."


    Dennis'' dark eyes shone brightly in the light, and for some reason, I felt that those rays were for me,


    although the next second, he simply ignored the words again and walked away.


    My eyes followed him, until his tall figure disappeared by the door, I waspletely deted and fell


    back into the chair.


    The temples rose to raw pain, while sighing, while lifting their hands to press and rub themselves to


    relieve the pressure.


    "Fooling around, then fooling around, you can really talk, howe I didn''t realize you had this skill


    before." Folly expressed her shock at the scene she had just witnessed.


    "It''s all because Benjamin forced it out." I waved my hand and said breathlessly, "It''s still an unknown


    whether we can fool the sess, we can''t be happy too early, Benjamin, this person, always does not


    follow the usual rules."


    "I see you''ve been quite unconventionaltely, too. You two, quite a match." Folly joked heartlessly.


    "h h h ......" I was instantly frightened awake, anxious to set aside, "What hitch or not, I was all


    for survival expedient, you do not curse me, do not then the good does not work bad spirit!"


    "What''s that? If Benjamin really uses you as an experimental subject, wouldn''t you just take this


    opportunity to repay a grudge for a grudge?"


    I shook my head into a rattle, full of refusal, "Auntie, you still think this mess is not messy enough, you


    have not heard the saying, "Apanying the king is like apanying a tiger, Benjamin is more


    terrifying than a tiger, being haunted by him, within three days, not to be tortured to death or scared to


    death! Besides, there are no women in this world, Benjamin is not stupid, so he has to catch me, a


    divorced woman with a child?"


    "That seems to make sense." Folly raised an eyebrow and didn''t dwell on the question, looking down


    and starting to eat.


    I looked at her, remembered about Zack, and asked, "You and Keith''s dad, you two ......?"


    "What''s wrong with us two?" Folly didn''t even raise her eyelids, her attention was on the food.


    ording to her character, so frankly to prove that the two before clean, what rtionship is not, if


    there is really fishy, like Larry, that is the twisted it.


    The heart understands, I did not look deeper, casually exined, "Oh, nothing, just ran into today,


    casually asked a question."


    "Oh." Folly did not take it seriously at all, clip a piece of abalone to my bowl, "a new change of cook,


    seafood do a thief great, then do not eat it will be cold ......"

 Chapter 1178 - Thats good

    Chapter 1178 - That''s good


    As I was leaving Kimdock, my phone rang with a Facebook message alert from Leo.


    How was it? Did you pass?


    It seems that everyone is the same, can not understand Benjamin''s temperament, can only wait for a


    rtively safe time before confirming the results.


    Although not very sure, my intuition tells me that there is not much of a problem, flirting, "Be confident


    in your acting skills."


    Leo returned quickly, "That''s done."


    A short whileter and squeezed me and said, [you should not use the excuse of acting, the heart of


    the words are said, want men do not old brother, listen to me strange hard.


    It seems that too deep into the drama is not all good, I smiled and tapped on the keyboard to reply,


    "after you left I can cry ugly, so is not a little better?"


    [Almost.]


    [Now it''s up to tomorrow, whether City P will change the sky].


    At this point, the "typing" message disappeared.


    I followed suit and closed my phone and got in the car to go home.


    The time is still early, the city''s main roads are lively and busy, the windows are closed, the driver drove


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    the car very steady, everything outside is like a printed picture, even out of sight, lively are others, in my


    case, nothing left.


    But if there was Dennis or any of the kids sitting around, I think it would be a different mood.


    "Mommy ooooooooooo ......"


    Just as I walked in the door, Snowy came running out crying and hugging me, her nose red with tears.


    The more Snowy waited, the hungrier he became, and he cried when he was aggrieved.


    "Okay, okay, no more crying, it''s all mommy''s fault for starving Snowy baby, mommy apologizes and


    will now eat with you, okay?"


    "Good ......" Snowy puffed up his face, tears are stopped, his mouth is still beaming, look at the heart


    melted.


    I felt guilty and heartbroken, and hurriedly carried the child to the dining room, "Nanny, heat up the


    food, it''s not good for children to eat too much cold."


    "It''s just been warmed up, so it''s just the right time to eat it." Nanny said.


    That''s when I sat down, stayed with a couple of kids, and refilled their food.


    "Mom, why don''t you eat? Grandma Wang''s cooking is delicious ......" Snowy''s mouth was chewing


    sweet and sour pork, and her words were not very clear.


    The other side, Jamie and Jeffery are both gentle and gentle, do not need to worry about it at all, the


    heart is suddenly upied by a warmth, involuntarily smiled, "Mom is not hungry, Snowy should eat


    more oh, eat full to grow tall."


    "Mmm!" Snowy nodded his little head hard, swallowed all the meat in his mouth, and stopped to look at


    me again very seriously and asked, "Mommy, won''t dictatore back in the future?"


    "Hmm?" I forgot for a moment that this was Dennis'' nickname and frowned in response, "Snowy, it''s not


    okay to call Dad that."


    Turning his head to look the other way again, he reprimanded, "Jamie, you taught your sister that,


    didn''t you?"


    "It''s not my brother." Snowy didn''t give Jamie a chance to speak up and argued loudly, "I read it myself


    in my brother''s book! Daddy is just bad, he doesn''te home for a long time, and he makes mommy


    not like being at home, Snowy doesn''t like him anymore!"


    If Dennis knew that his precious princess was so resistant to him, I wonder if he would still have the


    heart to continue to be his "Cold blood".


    I put down my chopsticks, looked at her seriously, and said seriously, "Snowy, did uncle tell you that


    there are many children in this world who do not have enough to eat every day, and their parents, in


    order to feed them, can only leave their hometown and run to ces far away from home to work.


    Work, a year or many years, those children are not able to meet with their parents?"


    Snowy took chopsticks, bright eyes opened bucket big, dull nod down the little head, "know, auntie


    showed Snowy pictures, those children are ck, auntie said their mom and dad are dead, uncle


    donated money, they will have food to eat, mom will also return to Snowy, auntie did not lie Snowy. "


    For a moment, I froze, not knowing that Leo had done all this to find me in the first ce.


    The world is not afraid of the world''s demons, but also believe in Buddha, believe in good deeds have


    rewards such as karma.


    When there is no news, it is really desperate, right? Fortunately, Leo bet right, Buddha really let our


    family reunion.


    Deep breath to calm down, before continuing, "Yes, no money, no home, will be like those children, do


    not know when to eat a hot meal, like thisrge table, they may not eat a lifetime, but we can live


    peacefully in a warm house, eat a delicious meal, these are your father worked hard to get. Snowy


    enjoys the material life daddy gives, but uses daddy of being a bad person, is it right to do so?"


    "Nope ......" Snowy pursed her lips, wanting to say something, "But ......"


    "Mommy knows what Snowy means, it''s true that Daddy has neglected our family during this time, but


    we are Daddy''s closest people, shouldn''t we know better than to appreciate Daddy''s hard work?" I


    reached out and rubbed her head soothingly, "Snowy you know, Daddy has always said that you are


    his favorite daughter."


    Snowy do not know which words struck, instantly deted mouth, sucking nose as if to cry again,


    "Sorry Mommy Snowy know wrong ooo ......"


    The little one wants to cry and knows that he is too embarrassed to cry out, so he can only force his


    mouth shut and look at me blearily.


    This pathetic look, where I can carry, rushed to speed up, smooth her hair one after another tofort,


    "Okay, okay, it''s okay, know the mistake is still a good boy, Daddy will not be angry with Snowy."


    Children are like cats, cats smooth out, Snowy raised her hand to wipe away her tears, and stopped


    making a fuss and ate the ribs in the bowl obediently.


    I was relieved, secretly praying for Dennis in my heart, I can only help you here, and then do note


    back to your baby girl to make amends, waiting to be expelled from the father''s family.


    When Dennis was away, Snowy was extra clingy and wanted to sleep with me.


    In her words, it was too scary to wake up and not see her mother nor find her father, so she must see


    me as soon as she opened her eyes so that she wouldn''t wake up and cry because she couldn''t find


    her father.


    It was hard to wait for her to go to sleep, so I thought left and right and popped a Facebook message to


    Dennis.


    "You don''t want me, and you don''t want your daughter either? If you don''te back, I''m afraid both


    kids will disown you!"


    I was worried that his phone had been tampered with, and did not dare to send too ambiguous, nor did


    I expect him to reply.


    But in the end, it is the first Facebook contact in such a long time, the heart is still uncontrobly


    nervous.


    I didn''t expect the opposite side to quickly return, [recognize or not, the body flowing is my Dennis''s


    blood].


    The tone was savage but reassuring, staring at the dialog box for a while longer before returning it,


    "Don''t be so confident, be careful I divorce you, take the child and remarry, and let your child take


    someone else''s surname!"


    I thought it would be a second reply, but instead there was a long silence.


    It took a full five minutes before another sentence popped up, [That''s good.

 Chapter 1179 - Try to compensate

    Chapter 1179 - Try topensate


    Where is it good? Remarriage?


    Was this Dennis'' intent, or was there something else implied?


    The feeling of a foot in the air haunted me, and I was suddenly sleepy, picked up my phone and went to


    the balcony.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After waiting for a while, I saw that the opposite side did not move next for a long time, I was a bit


    impatient to wait and tapped the keyboard again to type, "What do you mean?"


    The ups and downs are the most torturous, this night I tossed and turned, afraid to miss any news,


    simply do not dare to sleep dead.


    However Dennis didn''t hear anything more all night.


    When the day dawned, I heard my phone ringing in a daze, and reflexively got up to see the rm


    clock,st night promised to make breakfast for Snowy in the morning.


    Hopes were dashed again, and there was no more sleep, so I simply got up and washed up.


    I just didn''t expect to be stopped by Benjamin''s car on the side of the road just after dropping Snowy


    and the others off at school.


    I thought I would finally see the results when the car door opened and it was Jannings who got out.


    She topped off with a face eight times simr to mine, cold as ice, and came up and threw a p at my


    face.


    "Why are you always against me!?"


    I was hit to the side of the face, the stinging sensation in my face just to break up my head full of


    muddle, the whole person awake a lot.


    But what I was concerned about now was Benjamin''s movement, and I was in no mood to get angry


    with her, so I turned my head and looked at her calmly, in a less than patient tone, "You know, you look


    like a shrew right now."


    Once Jannings, a famous girl, sensible and knowledgeable, where will be rted to these two words,


    but now, this up to the hands of the act of hitting people, simply barbaric.


    "That is also you forced!" Jannings said aggressively, "I ask you ra, what I have wronged you, even


    if we are now separate, different positions, but I did not cause you any substantial harm, right, I just


    want to stay with Benjamin, peace and quiet to get my child back, you also have children, mother''s


    heart you should understand ah But why do you want to spoil it all!"


    "When did I spoil your reckoning?" I wondered.


    "Don''t you dare say that you weren''t the one who broke down my purpose of sucking up to Benjamin in


    front of him!"


    The brain briefly fell into chaos, and only then reacted to the fact that she was here to settle scores for


    what happened at yesterday''s dinner, and it is estimated that the two did not have a good time when


    they returned.


    I intended to stimte Benjamin, I did not expect to hurt her by mistake, I just had to make amends and


    admit my mistake, "I''m sorry, I couldn''t think about this at that time, if I did any harm to you, I will try to


    make up for it."


    "Compensation? Now that Benjamin has dumped me like a piece of trash and I can no longer use the


    resources he has to find my son, do you make up for it!"


    So, Benjamin was indeed affected by my words.


    Things started because of me, no wonder she was so excited, I thought a little, gave apromise


    solution, "Brady, you know, even if Benjamin looking for people, more or less have to go through him,


    he owes me a favor, I now refer this favor to you, as long as your child is still alive in this world, he will


    be able to find people back. "


    "One hundred percent?" Jannings will ask in disbelief.


    I shook my head, "Geniuses can still make mistakes, so what''s the argument that you must find them."


    "Hmph, then you are different from the empty glove, Brady can find people is still unknown, but I do not


    care about you meddling, let my life crossed? You''ve been with Dennis for so long, you''ve grown quite


    a bit in your calcting skills, haven''t you?" Jannings is a bit of a nuisance, it looks like he''s not going


    to let up.


    Each other''s outlook on life has long stepped on different parallel lines, and then argue is just a waste


    of time, I can only begin to y Tai Chi, "In addition to this, you have a better choice? Kill me to get out


    of this breath? The Kennedy family, or do you want your children toe home and have to follow a


    murderer to the end of the world?Jannings, take a step back and let each other go.


    Jannings eyes did not extinguish the light of anger, silent and I stalled for a few seconds, a trace of


    cunning shed under his eyes, lowered his eyes and stared at the phone in my hand, with a


    I froze for a moment, helplessly smiling bitterly, her worry ispletely unnecessary, a phone call only,


    I am not so out of the blue, fake grace.


    That said, in order to reassure her, I still immediately dialed Brady''s number, exined things, and then


    pushed Facebook for both sides.


    Jannings looked at Brady''s verified message alert on Facebook, her gaze finally eased, but soon, a


    sharp, shrewd light rose again in her victory, and after looking askance at me, she quickly put away her


    phone and turned into her car, "It''s not going to end like this."


    After saying that, "bang" closed the car door and sped away.


    Perhaps it is because of the same experience of losing a child, now when I see Jannings so nervous, I


    do not feel angry, but rather feel sorry for her.


    The search for the child itself is a bittersweet affair. In the first half of the journey she is forced to


    participate in Benjamin''s n, and hopefully in the second half, she will meet the God whose heart is


    soft.


    After separating from Jannings, I waited and waited for Benjamin to show up, but a day passed and I


    heard nothing.


    I can only keep reassuring myself that this is normal, Benjamin will not take the next step ording to


    themon thinking, otherwise it would not be Benjamin.


    Although it is said so, when the phone rang at night, I almost pounced on it, but when I saw that it was


    Leo, my feet were crooked and I fell directly on the sofa.


    The first time I looked down, my ankle was swollen, and I rubbed it with pain before I pressed the


    answer button, "Hello?"


    "What took you so long to answer the phone?" Leo''s voice sounded a bit anxious.


    Fearing that he would worry, he adjusted again before replying calmly, "The phone is in the room, just


    "Hmm." Leo didn''t get suspicious and naturally pulled away, "Benjamin hasn''t left the vi all day


    today."


    "Yeah?" I sat up holding onto the couch, "That''s not what I was expecting."


    "It''s easy to get into a bull''s eye when this person ponders, and it doesn''t necessarily mean anything


    good."


    The words were reasonable, just not very good, I remembered Dennis''s strange behaviorst night and


    hurriedly interjected, "By the way, don''t you have someone following Dennis, nothing happened to him


    today, right?"


    "My good sister, you know, now the safest person in the whole world is him, Benjamin one day can not


    do to eliminate your love for Dennis, will not allow him to die, you worry about this why?" Leo''s words


    were sour, most likely secretly angry with Dennis again.


    I had to say all aboutst night, "...... Now also no reply, do not worry about the line?"


    "You are just looking for abuse, Dennis what looks like you still do not know, did not ount for the


    things he did not do for the first time, there is nothing to be nervous about."


    Trolling Dennis should be a great pleasure for Leo as an older brother, but I''m not in the mood to go


    along with it right now, just pretend to be serious, "Leo!"


    "OK, OK, I said, OK, it''s nothing special really, apart from hanging out with Lucas'' gang, just went to the


    notary''s office and stayed at rie''s clubhouse after that and never left."

 Chapter 1180 Change someone else, okay?

    Chapter 1180 Change someone else, okay?


    "What''s he doing at the notary''s office?" I blurted out.


    "I don''t know about this, I guess it''s a business matter, the public control of the territory, and what he


    can do." Leo said.


    It''s right, no matter what, now Dennis is still the legal person of thepany, handling some relevant


    documents, and it''s appropriate to be there in person.


    Leo hung up the phone after saying a few more words about the information he had on hand.


    The bedroom Snowy has gone to bed, waiting for a day without results, bored, poured a ss of red


    wine, leaning on the single sofa while drinking and thinking about things.


    Without realizing it, I fell asleep on the couch.


    When I opened my eyes again, there was a man''s figure sitting vaguely in front of me, and my heart


    subconsciously felt it was Dennis, muttering, "You''re back ......"


    Gradually, the vision became clear, I saw clearly, where is the Dennis in front of me, it is Benjamin the


    devil.


    The moment I met his eyes, I subconsciously shrank my neck, talking to myself in my heart, this is a


    dream, or reality?


    Benjamin, however, hooked up the corners of his mouth and smiled with interest, "ra, who is not


    afraid of anything for love, is actually afraid of seeing me?"


    With the voice of disgust instantly pulled me back to reality, I looked at him indifferently, clenched my


    teeth, "You''re wrong, anyone who sees something dirty will avoid it, I''m not the same as you, I know


    right from wrong know how to restrain themselves, I live a frank and honest nothing to be afraid of, but


    you, bad things to do, I''m afraid to sleep with one eye open, really when the policee to the door, I


    do not know what will be scared! I don''t know what I will be scared into!"


    "Wrong again." Benjamin had little reaction, while untying the scarf around his neck, he said, "Those


    stupid cops, I never even put them in my eyes, I can pull out cleanly and live a normal life whenever I


    want."


    "That''s just what you think, ck is ck, and thew doesn''t give people like you the opportunity to


    confuse ck and white."


    Benjamin suddenlyughed and turned his head to look at me contemptuously, "I didn''t see you


    arguing in court when you were awyer, but now what, you like to make professional mistakes with


    me?"


    The look in his eyes and his aura told me that he didn''t give a damn about my threats.


    I also do not show timid, soldiers to the general, "probably because thewyer essence and the police


    is the same, full of a sense of justice, once you see those representatives of evil, the skills itch, just


    normal y."


    Benjamin nodded his head and actually did not retort.


    I stared at him warily, only to see him get up, turn around and get a tall ss from the bar, sit back on


    the couch again naturally, pick up the red wine I opened and pour himself a ss, then tilt his head and


    drink it clean in one gulp.


    I clenched my fists nervously and sat up in a different position, my heart beating as fast as a drum.


    Now Snowy in the inside bedroom, Jamie and Jeffery are in other rooms respectively, if Benjamin make


    any hurtful move, I''m afraid I can only protect Snowy, Jamie and Jeffery are smart, but I hope they can


    improvise when the timees, it''s good to hide first, if ......


    "I ept your challenge." Benjamin''s headless words intended my thoughts.


    Sure enough, even a shrewd man can lose his horse, and he still fell into the trap.


    But the next moment Benjamin shattered my fantasy, "Don''t be too happy, you think I don''t know what


    you are nning? To make me fall in love with someone else and then control them as a leverage to


    negotiate with me, right?"


    Is that right? What can I say, I can''tpliment him on his intelligence.


    So Benjamin knows I''m counting on him, what''s his next move, a killing spree?


    I looked at him without changing my face, but in my heart I was thinking, as long as he could spare


    Snowy and the others, it would not be a bad idea to beg for mercy on my knees.


    Then in the midst of the loss of concentration, I heard Benjamin say in a very low voice, "But even then,


    you won''t seed, and I''ll prove to you that even if I do fall in love with someone else and have a


    weakness, you''re no match for me."


    After saying that, he squeezed the wine ss and rubbed his fingers for a long time, and when he saw


    that I did not respond, he tilted his head over, "Why don''t you say anything?"


    "What do you want me to say?" I swallowed secretly to make myself look calm, "I understand every


    word of yours, but strung together, it''s really hard to understand, I have to say, I can only say sorry, I''m


    not as high as your realm, there is no way tomunicate with you,."


    "I know you''re trying to attract attention with this kind of clinching, but I have to remind you that I''m not


    that good-tempered, and you''d better be properly restrained, or you might not have a chance to wait


    until the day you can count on me." Benjamin''s face was dark, and the aura around him was cold and


    bitter.


    Confirmation that he did not start killing at this moment, but also do not feel afraid, but still collected


    some, did not continue to confront him.


    Benjamin then turned his face away, took out two legal seals from his pocket and casually threw them


    on the table.


    One of them rolled a circle, just the engraved side facing me, look, but is the George Group''s official


    seal.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "And some documents have been emailed to you. From today on, Dennis and the George Group, have


    nothing to do with this family."


    "And you." Benjamin twisted his head and raised the corners of his mouth, but there was a wicked light


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    in his eyes, "to do, is to make me fall in love with you."


    I instantly breathed tightly, my brainpletely nk, finished, really let Folly right, too much force,


    really got into trouble.


    First of all, not to mention the ability to pinch him, with my condition, divorced with children, youth is no


    longer in the heart but thinking about old love, what is possible to make a person who is not interested


    in love at all before moving it?


    God must be joking with me, this is simply impossible!


    Benjamin watched my reaction with interest, his gaze intriguing, "Can''t do it, huh? I''m standing right in


    front of you, not fighting back, not resisting, and you can''t make me love you."


    The condescending look, as if he had already won, waiting for me to voluntarily admit defeat.


    Although it is tempting to kill him, but the feelings of this thing, where it is possible to intervene


    artificially, people, timing, atmosphere experience are very important without one, no sure no benefit of


    the battle, always blindly agreed to rush to send death.


    I plucked up my courage and bargained sarcastically, "Don''t love me, love someone else, okay?"


    "No."


    "Then there''s no more talk, it''s a m dunk, you go."


    "Don''t you challenge my patience." Benjamin saw the momentum and was about to snap.


    I just closed my eyes and stuck my neck out, "It''s death anyway, why don''t you just kill me now and


    give me a piece of your mind."


    The whole house was instantly silent, and for a long time, the opposite side did not move.


    I tried to open my eyes, but found that Benjamin had been looking at me, close to each other, but at


    this moment I did not feel the heavy hostility of his body.


    "Comparison, it is necessary to unify the object, you are the woman Dennis loves, I naturally have to


    choose you, not to mention,pared to other women, you are the only one that makes me repeatedly


    surprised, this should be what you say, good feeling, so this is not a dead issue, I will only give you this


    one chance to beat me, really want to give up?"

 Chapter 1181 - Ingratiating yourself with me?

    Chapter 1181 - Ingratiating yourself with me?


    Yes, this is the only chance.


    It also means that Benjamin has already started to kill, and if this game of emotional jousting does not


    go the way he wants, then I, Dennis, and all of us may have to suffer his devastating injuries.


    "Okay, I agree." What does it matter if you try, at worst, you can dy for a day, Dennis will catch him


    sooner orter and subdue him in one fell swoop, until which time, leave it to me to maneuver.


    Moreover, whether it is feelings or people, the rules can not be defined, and perhaps take the


    opportunity to change Benjamin is not necessarily.


    "Very well." Benjamin folded his legs and gave a satisfied smile, not yet realizing the gravity of the


    situation.


    "So what are you waiting for, let''s start now." I loosened my muscles and had the urge to make a big


    ssh.


    Benjamin spread both hands and raised his eyebrows frivolously upward, signaling me to do as I


    pleased.


    In that case, I am not polite, "OK, since you want topare with Dennis, I will teach you, how to love


    me like he does, can you cooperate?"


    "As much as possible." Benjamin said.


    I immediately nted a nce at him, "Try, is not enough, is what you said to be fair, can not do why


    y?"


    Benjamin exhaled and gave in impatiently, "Do as you say."


    "Now then, I want you to do the first thing for me."


    "Uh-huh?"


    "Please leave my house immediately." Folly is right, after taking the initiative, there is no need to be


    careful, "I don''t want to see you right now while needing a good rest, at this time you staying will only


    increase my dislike for you and is very detrimental to me ying to my strengths and getting you to


    move."


    Benjamin shrugged, "Reasonable."


    After saying that, he got up and headed out.


    "Wait." I called out to him, ncing at the scarf on the couch, "The scarf."


    Benjamin first turned his head to look at it, as if he felt nothing necessary, but after thinking for a


    moment, he still took the scarf on, before leaving again quickly, without the slightest dy.


    I looked at the door, until the roar of the car engine sounded downstairs, to confirm that he had really


    gone, which will carry the heart of reassurance, a long breath of relief, and then fell back on the sofa,


    staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    I still can''t believe that I just ordered Benjamin.


    Heart palpitations patted the chest, back to scan the whole room, nced at the official seal on the


    table, only to remember that Benjamin just mentioned Dennis.


    Sitting up violently from the sofa, he took the official seal in his hand and looked at it again carefully,


    and the stuff was indeed real.


    "The email has been sent to you at ......"


    Remembering Benjamin''s words, I hurriedly went to turn on theputer again.


    When I logged on to my email, it was an electronic copy of the divorce agreement signed by Dennis,


    along with a notarized certificate of all the property in his name with the transfer agreement.


    As Benjamin said, the is out of the family, Dennis did not keep a dime for himself.


    What exactly is Dennis nning, or has he and Benjamin made some kind of deal?


    No, still unsure, must ask.


    When I pressed the dial button, I thought it was too risky to talk directly, so I used Facebook to try it out


    first.


    [After so many years together, even if we want to break up, shouldn''t we also say it clearly in person?


    After editing, immediately clicked send, however, the next second, a blinding red exmation mark


    appeared on the screen, along with a small line of text to remind.


    [Your message has been sent, but rejected by the other party].


    Dennis cked me out?


    Calling again is the same, always a reminder on the call.


    I couldn''t pretend to be calm anymore, so I called Benjamin directly.


    He was quick to pick up, "Don''t say you''ve fallen in love with me first, not even for a second apart."


    I just want to say, well, it does get greasy.


    "What did you do to Dennis?" I wasn''t in the mood to joke with him.


    "Isn''t it inappropriate to open your mouth to another man with whom you are about to start a


    rtionship?"


    "Do not bullshit, you already know that I have not put him down in my heart, it is your own choice to


    make me forget him is your responsibility as a suitor not mine, want me to feel more good about you,


    then hurry up and tell me."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "It''s okay to tell you, but you need to change your temper, I really don''t like the way you''re talking to me


    right now." There was some murmuring on the phone, muddying Benjamin''s voice so much that I


    couldn''t analyze his truest emotions from it.


    But nothing was more important than Dennis'' safety and security, so I could only quickly adjust my


    mood and lower my attitude to beg him, "OK, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have been so impulsive, I


    apologize, you probably didn''t get it right, what I meant was that I wanted Dennis to be safe during the


    time I was teaching you how to love someone so that I could devote myself to giving you the


    experience you wanted. experience."


    Benjamin was convinced, "GOOD, you''re good for reasoning, I forgive you, don''t worry, I didn''t do


    anything to him, except I wanted you to break clean and start with me again, so I made a deal with him


    and gave him what he wanted, that''s all."


    "What did you give?" I asked again.


    "Certainly something good enough for him to trade for you as a family."


    "Duh..."


    Before I could ask any more questions, all that was left on the receiver was a busy tone and Benjamin


    hung up the phone.


    Looking at the empty house, I gradually regained my senses, Leo is right, Benjamin actually knows


    very well that Dennis is my weakness, as long as the game does not stop, Dennis can live unharmed.


    I shouldn''t have made that call, this will only expose my feelings for Dennis more thoroughly, and in the


    future, if I want to pretend to be attracted to Benjamin, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to win his trust.


    Before going to bed, he sent Leo a Facebook message about what just happened, and he flirted


    heartlessly on the other side, "That''s good, epting other men''s good intentions, and also telling


    Dennis to be anxious and anxious."


    Not in the mood for jokes, he simply turned off his phone andy back down to sleep.


    Benjamin seems to be very keen on the game of catching up with me, and volunteered toe to the


    house early in the morning to make breakfast with love.


    I came downstairs just in time to see him with his apron on, preparing sandwiches on the cooking table.


    Nanny and they were all driven out, guarding the kitchen outside, not daring to go in and disturb, nor


    good to go directly to thezy, can only stand and dry anxious.


    Seeing meing, Nanny hurriedly greeted me and exined, "Mrs. George, Mr. Vance this ......"


    "It''s okay, you guys go to the back, help clean up, and leave the ce alone."


    After dismissing the maid, I walked in, grabbed an apron and tied it on, and naturally helped him out.


    Benjamin looked up at me and said, "Actually, you don''t have to do anything at all, these things in the


    kitchen are very simple, I can soon learn all of them, and in the future, three meals a day, I will cook for


    you."


    I don''t know where it went wrong, I subconsciously shivered after hearing it, I always felt weird, "Are


    you pleasing me now?"


    Benjamin wiped his hands, pulled his phone out of his pants pocket, unlocked it, and pointed the


    screen at me.


    The mobile interface is an open document.


    The title is # quickly enhance the intimacy of the two sides of the hundred little things


    At the top of the list is to make a nice breakfast and eat it with each other.

 Chapter 1182 Come and go in my world as you please

    Chapter 1182 Come and go in my world as you please


    In descending order: go to the beach together to watch the sunrise, hold hands and go shopping, watch


    a love movie until death ......


    Objectively speaking, it is romantic, everything to give time and energy to a person, as long as they are


    not cold-blooded creatures, mutual affection is sooner orter.


    The premise is that both sides have a clean heart, no life and death past, not to mention the engraved


    lover.


    I obviously do not fit, and Benjamin, not to mention, do this but to pass the game as soon as possible,


    not even touching the possibility of happening, let alone love.


    But Benjamin was so positive, I couldn''t help but give face, so I decided to read the document with


    patience.


    Slide to the end, a line of small print attracted my attention - [love and not love has its own providence,


    the upgraded version of the rtionship teaching manual for only neen dors nine, the effect is


    better, to buy quickly.


    Good guys, this is the same as the lottery won a car but only got the same model in the end, what is


    the difference.


    Flipping the phone over, he lifted his chin at Benjamin, "Looks like you''re getting screwed."


    Benjamin lowered his eyes and swept them, a momentary sh of shame under his eyes, but quickly


    returned to normal, calmly put the phone back in his pocket, looked up at me, and said with a faint


    smile, "Sorry for my mistake, it won''t happen again."


    Look at his harmless appearance, but I inexplicably feel the chill behind the search, smile hidden knife


    is probably the meaning of this, I do not know who is going to be unlucky again.


    "Nothing to be sorry for, in fact, that thing is not all useless, in addition to love at first sight, most men


    and women, feelings are in daily life, a little umtion." I said again after the horse pretended to be


    relieved.


    Benjamin sniffed and picked up the te in front of him and asked with an expressionless face, "Then it


    seems that the n to have breakfast together need not be put on hold for the time being."


    After saying that, it seems to feel that the affinity is not enough, and cock the two corners of the mouth,


    showing a smile.


    "Wait a minute." The floral apron and his temperament together was really awkward and eye-catching, I


    shook my shoulders awkwardly and pulled away, "There''s something I don''t think you''ve figured out,


    we have to talk, the rules of the game are to get you to move, not me, right?"


    Benjamin put down his te, "Right."


    "But what''s happening is that you''re giving and pleasing and trying to fit into my world, and while it''s


    unlikely that I''ll move on to you, it''s clearly gone against our original intentions hasn''t it, and I''m sure


    you don''t want to spend all that time and not get the results you want in the end." I said.


    Benjamin''s eyes are slightly averted, as if considering the credibility of my words.


    In fact, I''m not worried that he will retort, from the time he knew it was a trap, but still decided to y


    the game without any hesitation, until the end of the game, Benjamin only be led by the nose part.


    I added, "So there''s actually no need for you to make yourself look so humble and get up early and


    cook, that won''t do anything but make you listless all morning."


    Benjamin probably got my point, propped his hands on the countertop, leaned slightly, and said with


    interest, "You mean I should open up inside to you and let youe and go in my world as you


    please?"


    "Exactly." I looked at him, not blushing, not doing so how do I know my enemy and find a way to get


    him to eat a free prison meal as early as possible.


    Psychologically speaking, each person has his or her own psychological safety zone, and breaking


    through this zone will officially go into the other person''s heart.


    But before that, the first thing to break through is the invisible barrier between two unrted people in


    their respective worlds, to be a role in each other''s lives, rather than an irrelevant passerby.


    At the end of the sentence, Benjamin fell into silence.


    That''s when a childish voice came from outside the kitchen, "Uncle Benjamin?"


    Benjamin and I looked over at the same time and saw Jamie standing at the stairway.


    He had already changed into his school uniform by himself, and his small western-style school uniform


    was well-dressed, even if his feet were stepping on the same type of parent-child cotton slippers as his


    sister, it did not affect his noble and sunny image at all, and he was a mini version of Dennis.


    "What are you doing here?" Jamie blinked, took two more steps this way, and asked, "My daddy''s


    back, too? Howe I didn''t see it."


    Benjamin smiled lightly at that and replied, "No. Jamie doesn''t want to see Uncle Benjamin?"


    Jamie''s focus was actually on Dennis, and when he said that, it turned into an awkward courtesy


    between rtives, and Jamie was led by the nose without realizing it, and was busy shaking his head


    and exining, "No, Jamie didn''t."


    "That''s good." Benjamin looked at him, suddenly showed a meaningful smile, the next second, hands


    began to untie the apron on his body.


    "You''re leaving?" I couldn''t hide my excitement, yet I was gripped by theck of answers to the


    question I had just asked.


    Maybe, like yesterday, Benjamin had to think deeply all day before making important decisions?


    But after he took off his apron and put it on the cooking table, he didn''t leave straight away, but looked


    up at me and suddenly opened his mouth, "Do you want to change your clothes?"


    I froze, not reacting to what he meant, "Change clothes for what?"


    "Not that you want to be a part of my life?" Benjamin said.


    I only hesitated for a second before saying, "No, it''s not easy to be nervous in casual clothes, but if you


    mind if I affect your image, I can go change."


    Benjamin thought for a moment, did not speak again, raised his feet and walked outside, I hurried to


    follow.


    As we passed Jamie, he called out to us, "Where''s Uncle Benjamin taking Mom?"


    Benjamin footsteps, inclined his head to look over, face maintained the usual gentle, "to your mother


    has always wanted to go."


    After a pause, he added, "To be together?"


    "No." I immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Jamie, blocking out all of his unwanted


    nces and ring angrily, saying, "I don''t think you''re so useless that you have to use a child to get


    what you want, do you?"


    "That''s true." Benjamin turned his head away again, "Jamie, like me, really should be spending more


    time enriching himself right now."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jamie looked at us and seemed to understand something and didn''t look away for a second before he


    heard him say again, "Uncle Benjamin, can you make sure Mom doesn''t get hurt?"


    "Of course." Benjamin said, "Uncle Benjamin has never been a man of his word, has he?"


    Jamie nodded with an effort, her long eyshes fluttering together as she simply looked at him,


    "Mmm."


    I hurriedly squatted down, squeezing his arm, some discussion, "Dad is not in, Jamie is the man of our


    family, Mom and Uncle Benjamin went out to do something, can take care of younger siblings?"


    Jamie stared thoughtfully at my face for two seconds, then replied in the affirmative, "Yes, my sister


    and I will wait for Mommy to join us for dinner tonight, too."


    Looking into his grape-like eyes, I was stunned that he was urging me toe back.


    "Got it, I''ll be back early." I couldn''t help but reach out and stroke his still somewhat baby-fat cheek, my


    baby actually understands everything.


    "Not necessarily." Benjamin waited a little impatiently, dropped these words, and left without looking


    back.

 Chapter 1183 - The Impulse to Destroy

    Chapter 1183 - The Impulse to Destroy


    Jamie, who had been convinced by me, listened to his words, and his little face scrunched up slightly,


    showing a hint of concern.


    "Jamie, look at mommy." I hurriedly gave him another pat on the cheek to keep him focused on me, "If


    Mommy says she''ll be back, she will, do you believe Mommy?"


    Jamie waffled for a moment, probably knowing he couldn''t keep me, and finally nodded reluctantly,


    "Hmm."


    In order to reassure me, then smiled and said, "Mommy you go, go early and return early, it''s okay to


    finish, I will coax my sister."


    "Thank you baby." Touchingly kissing his forehead, I was still ruthless and trotted after him.


    Benjamin''s mind changes rapidly and things have to fall into ce before he changes his mind.


    When I got in the car, Benjamin was operating Facebook with his phone, and when he saw meing,


    he put it back in the inside pocket of his suit without moving.


    "It''s not always a good thing when children are too well protected." Benjamin said expressionlessly as


    he looked straight ahead.


    ording to him, children should be inculcated in the plot and trickery from childhood, and then


    replicate the Vance family''s cold-blooded life and be a threat to social stability.


    It reminded me of the first time I met Dennis'' real father, the same so fond of preaching, the same


    condescending.


    Excessive ego has melted into Benjamin''s bones and blood, and changing this deep-rooted distortion


    is not an instantaneous matter. I can only go along with his words for now, saying defiantly, "You can


    never truly love someone if you continue to look at everything I do with such a condescending attitude."


    "It''s just a child''s education, it has nothing to do with love." Benjamin said with carelessness.


    "Of course it''s relevant!" I inclined my face to look at him stubbornly, "It is you who chose to love a


    woman with children, I am such an ordinary woman, this is a fact can not change, love is equal, to start


    with me, please first step down from your self-righteous god altar and learn to be an ordinary person!"


    "Of course, the game is your choice to start, if you want to add a ''final interpretation'' to your ownership,


    veto my proposal, I can not help, the big deal is to wipe your neck and wait for death."


    When I finished, I turned my head to look out the window, refusing to have any furthermunication.


    I vaguely felt Benjamin stare at me for a long time, but I knew I could not give in at this moment and did


    not turn around once.


    The car finally stopped at an offshore marina, rolled around and changed yachts again, and two hours


    As soon as I got off the boat, I threw up holding the stone pier of the pier so much that I couldn''t


    straighten my back.


    Benjamin also said on the side, "You did not have the habit of seasickness before, the older you get the


    more delicate your body bes?"


    I stood up straight with the nausea in my stomach and nted him a nce, "Yeah, not just physically,


    my temper has grown too, you better pray to God that you don''t fall in love with me, otherwise by that


    day, I will make your life worse than death."


    Benjamin heard the words instantly converge the faint smile on the face, sunken voice unsavory said, "I


    do not believe in God."


    After saying that, leaving me behind, the first to lift his feet into this nameless ind.


    I looked at Benjamin''s distant back, I secretly gritted my teeth, maybe the only god in his heart is


    himself, so better, as long as the hard heart is shaken, destroy this person is not a problem.


    But this is not enough, than what he did to the Georges family, to us, to that day, I need him to pay


    back a hundred times a thousand times.


    The sea breeze blew, stirring up my thoughts, but called the seasickness reaction alleviated a lot, see


    Benjamin from the car to pick us up only a few steps away, toote to gather emotions, I immediately


    quickly followed.


    Benjamin seems to be well respected on this ind, driving along the sea-ring road, almost everyone


    bent and bowed to our car, smiling and greeting.


    The smile of the inders was simple, but the people around me acted as if they were ustomed to it


    and did not react.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As if this is really "God''s trip", and Benjamin the proud "God" does not need to do anything, just quietly


    ept the love of the inders, for them is a gift.


    My heart suddenly beat faster at this point, and I uneasily withdrew my eyes from the stares that I didn''t


    know whether to describe as stupid or innocent.


    Soon, we entered thergest factory on the ind. The workers should have been informed in advance


    and stood in line to wee us in the square outside the factory.


    These people are wearing uniform blue uniform, clear young post-graduate, all vigorous, rare very


    cohesive, like the old generation, as long as the order is given, ready to roll up their sleeves to do a


    faint.


    "Wee Mr. Vance! Wee Mr. Vance! ......"


    Benjamin didn''t stop to chat with his "followers", but was guided by one of the young managers,


    expressionlessly, through the crowd and into the factory, and I had to follow closely to make sure I


    wasn''t pushed aside by the other workers.


    The assembly line in the factory is carrying out production operations, all aspects of the orderly, does


    not seem to have caused undue concern because of our arrival, or perhaps these people are simply


    too well trained to make any performance outside the rules on the job.


    But one thing is very strange, whether it is greeted outside, or the staff on the assembly line, or even


    the inspection of the management, are very young men.


    It is said that men and women work together, but the specifications of such arge factory, can not find


    a female employee?


    When I entered the elevator, I was wondering if I had missed it, and suddenly the inte phone in


    front of me "clicked" the sound of electricity, looked up and saw the disy suddenly shed a white


    light, and then it turned into a new interface like a scope.


    The manager who weed us in put his face over at this point, and in just a second, the words


    [Recognition Sessful] appeared on the screen.


    Just as I was looking around and waiting for the elevator to go up, there was a motor buzzing behind


    me, followed by a feeling of weightlessness as the elevator began to move downward.


    About running for nearly a minute, the elevator door smoothly stopped, walk out, is a junction with three


    channels, each channel is a dark, can not see where to, plus located deep underground moisture


    heavy, that deep ck will appear extra eerie.


    At this point Benjamin turned his head to look at me and said with a smirk, "After seeing my factory,


    maybe you''ll change your mind about me."


    I can only say that hepletely overthought, dropping his face in interest and said, "Well, read it, not


    at all the idea, let you down."


    Benjamin did notugh in anger, unhurriedly averted his gaze, then looked ahead and raised his hands


    to p.


    The next second, the sound of snapping rhythmically from the darkness of several passages, followed


    by rows of fluorescent lights from near all the way to the far extension of the light, illuminating the


    cement smoothed channel, the end of the channel, the iron door slowly opened, hidden in which


    another world then presented in front of my eyes.


    Who would have thought that a few dozen meters from the surface of the ground, deep underground,


    there are almost identical to the surface of the nt!


    I walked uncontrobly towards the middle passage, approached this world illuminated by lights, and


    the moment I met the eyes of the employees looking in it, I knew that it was not a mirage.


    Or rather, simply this is Benjamin''s real factory, and what is produced here is not those unknown parts


    on the ground, but ice.


    This is a man who not only worships himself as a god, but has truly built a world of his own.


    This ce is clearly by the protection of human air-raid shelter, but transformed into a nibbling life of


    the production, drug factory.


    The flow line, a pack of crystals slowly moving, Toby was ice control of the hideous appearance of a


    scene shed in my mind.


    So what is passed on the conveyor belt, just those chemicals, well, no, is a live human life.


    "Isn''t that a surprise?" Benjamin''s voice hovered in my ears, "Even for the biggest drug dealers in


    Colombia, the factories are crude and unseen, not to mention unattractive, but you see, I built this


    ce, well organized, aplete work of art!"


    Looking at his almost crazycent look, my fists clenched tightly, my heart only the urge to


    destroy the ce.

 Chapter 1184 Dennis is injured

    Chapter 1184 Dennis is injured


    "What about human lives? Do you know how many families will be destroyed and how many people will


    be killed when so much ice flows out?" I asked.


    Benjamin''s eyes flooded with chill, staring straight ahead, said painlessly, "Everyone has to pay the


    price for their choices, everyone is the same, the best is just the worst."


    "But they should not have had this option in their lives!" I was so angry that I actually reasoned with


    him, and after I finished, I reacted with hindsight that it was a waste of effort, helplessly holding my


    forehead and smiling bitterly.


    "Come on ra, I don''t think you''re such a fragile person." Benjamin suddenly spoke out, as if


    deliberately flirting.


    Calm down ra.


    I kept admonishing myself in my mind that only by being calm could I continue to fight with this cold


    creature.


    I thought about Dennis and whether it was because he had also been here that he made the decision


    to falsely defect.


    But I should not think, fate sometimes likes to joke with people, this thought just shed in my head, the


    distant elevator "ding" opened.


    The pale man, who was supported by Toby to stand, was Dennis.


    He was breathing heavily, the left side of his chest was injured by something, blood stained arge


    area, looked up and hit my eyes, only for a second, then quickly moved away, harsh gaze fell on


    Benjamin.


    Toby was also injured, wearing only a thin shirt, which was also stained with a lot of blood and mud,


    that ruthlessness is also running to Benjamin.


    I looked at them, my heart felt like it was being rubbed over and over, and I couldn''t breathe from the


    pain, and I choked up and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Dennis pressed his hand to the wound, braced himself to hold the corners of his mouth and smiled


    coldly, "Yeah, I was going to ask the same thing, what''s going on, my good brother?"


    Benjamin swept him a faint nce, then gave an extremely perfunctory surprise, "Ah, could it be that


    the cops found out when you were trading, big brother? Howe you''re so careless?"


    Please brother, can you act a little more like it?


    This knowing look, is afraid that others can not see that it is you who is behind the scenes?


    A cool breeze passed through my back, and I jerked back to the scene where Benjamin was


    messaging someone when I got in the car in front of my house.


    In retrospect, he simply calcted everything, bringing me to visit is fake, let Dennis intervene in the


    business is also fake, he is deliberately to take this opportunity, asked me to see with my own eyes


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Dennis for their own choice of blood injury.


    "Everyone has to pay for their choices", so that''s what it means.


    The simplicity is not only for the people of the ind, but also for me.


    I was foolish enough to believe that Benjamin would follow the rules of the game and protect my loved


    ones as a gentleman or concentrate on conquering the game of love without caring about Dennis, but it


    turns out that I was too presumptuous.


    He wants both to y the game as he pleases and to put Dennis to death.


    What to do now.


    My palm trembled, I couldn''t think, I rushed over and pped Benjamin across the face.


    "Pop-"


    In this moment, the whole world seemed to be quiet.


    The sharp-eyed employees were surprised to see the scene with their mouths wide open, and almost


    made a production ident, and easily recovered, but still could not fade away the shock on the face.


    No one expected that Mr. Vance, whom they worshiped like a god, would be treated in such a way.


    Benjamin''s face tilted to the side, but did not return immediately, but kept the motion of being knocked


    askew and fell into silence.


    The tingling sensation in my palm came and my thoughts cleared up just that little bit.


    That''s right, the truest reaction instead has a get-out-of-jail-free card in front of Benjamin.


    Swallowing nervously, I red at him with resentment, "You deserve this."


    Benjamin then recovered and turned his face to look at me slyly as I loosened my stiff neck, his gaze


    dangerous and stern.


    Now concede and lose, I clenched my teeth, open up, and said, "The game is over, I do not y, with


    you such unruly people without bottom line to y, is simply a waste of time."


    "When have I ever misbehaved, what I promised you was to keep Dennis alive, isn''t he alive and well


    now?" Benjamin narrowed his eyes and looked at me thoughtfully, "So am I to assume that you got this


    p wrong?"


    I was stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to respond.


    Benjamin, however, did not stop his aggressive rhythm, suddenly reached out and cupped my jaw with


    long, strong, powerful fingers.


    His cold face came up to me a little bit, and it seemed that even the breath he exhaled was cool, "If you


    make it, you should be punished, and now, in front of everyone, coax me."


    I struggled, but only received increased force from his hands, which made my scalp tingle with pain, so


    I had to let go for the moment and replied vaguely, "What do you want?"


    "It''s simple," Benjamin smiled, "kiss me and hold me tight."


    I smiled and frowned, and the rest of my eyes quietly peeked in Dennis'' direction, not answering the


    question.


    Benjamin took advantage of the situation and increased the intensity, so much so that I had to withdraw


    my eyes and look at him to listen to his lesson, "I have satisfied so many of your requests, courtesy,


    and you should not refuse, otherwise, I will have to solve this misunderstanding in another way."


    With that, he smiled and looked at the two Dennis and Toby at the stairway, with a strong killing intent


    shing under his eyes.


    I suddenly understood Dennis'' plight. There is nothing that cannot be given up in front of the life of the


    beloved one.


    "Good." I let go of my resisting hands and let them hang down on the sides of my body, closing my


    eyes and breathing a long sigh of relief, "I''ll do as I''m told, you let go."


    The force in Benjamin''s hand instantly dissipated into a gentle caress, "I like you so much the way you


    are now."


    What does it look like?


    Resigned, resentful but having to hold back, being swayed by him like a machine?


    It''s just that I can''t get the upper hand every time, and that makes it look even more suspicious.


    "Let''s do it." Benjamin patted my cheek, withdrew his hand, and leaned over slightly, waiting to receive


    the "fruits of victory".


    I was almost ready to break, but after a tangled nce at the silent Dennis next to me, and suddenly a


    bright light, in the moment Benjamin closed his eyes, again raised his hand, drynding, leaving a clear


    p mark on his face.


    Benjamin was finally irritated by me and grabbed me directly by the throat, "Seeking death."


    "Mrs. George!" Toby saw the situation and tried toe to the rescue, but only heard the "bang" of the


    gun, and then fell to his knees.


    Benjamin had somehow gotten the gun in his hand and hit him in the calf.


    When I reacted again, the muzzle, which still ounted for the bloodthirsty temperature of thest


    bullet, was already against my forehead.

 Chapter 1185 is not funny at all

    Chapter 1185 is not funny at all


    He will not fire this shot.


    This was my subconscious guess.


    But almost at the same time I was conscious of the fact that Benjamin would only make the opposite


    choice to the normal person, and I could not escape from this one bullet.


    "Boom..."


    "Uhhhh-!"


    Before I could think of a response, Benjamin swung his gun again and shot Toby''s other leg through as


    he tried to get up, blood gurgling on the ground, and he could only support himself with two hands on


    the ground.


    Perhaps fear of angering Benjamin again, he was shaking with pain, but biting his lips to keep himself


    from screaming, so much so that the veins on his forehead are rippling from excessive repression.


    And Benjamin has killed his eyes, the gun slowly moved from Toby and pointed at Dennis, who was


    already seriously wounded.


    This must be stopped.


    I had no time to think, my eyes quickly locked on the gun in Benjamin''s hand.


    The next second, grabbed his hand, pulled with all his strength, aimed the gun at my left shoulder, and


    with the help of Benjamin''s finger, did not hesitate to pull the trigger.


    "Bang..."


    Benjamin tried to stop it, but it was toote. The bullet was embedded in my flesh and blood, and the


    wound was like being stuck by millions of needles at the same time, and the dense pain almost made


    me faint.


    Fighting the pain took all my strength, I couldn''t control my body anymore, and I lost my weight and


    consciousness little by little.


    Even though it was clear that the location of the wound was not fatal, my vision was blurred and I still


    looked in Dennis'' direction with fondness.


    He was looking at me.


    Confirming this, I had no further worries and allowed myself to fall backwards.


    Thest memory of thest second before passing out was being dragged around the waist, and then


    losing all consciousness.


    --


    Pupils turned, realizing that I had survived, I quickly opened my eyes.


    Judging from the surrounding decoration can be the unique smell of disinfectant in the air, at this


    moment should be in the hospital.


    I moved my fingers to pinch hard at the root of my thighs covered by the quilt, and the pain confirmed


    that everything was real, that I was alive, and soon the injury on my shoulder woke up, and the


    constant pain woke me uppletely.


    The bet won.


    What about Dennis?


    Anxious to prove this, I lifted the covers and forced myself to sit up from the bed, one leg just stretched


    out, and before my foot hit the ground, I was stopped by a familiar and gloomy voice above my head,


    "Do you want to die with Dennis that badly?"


    Dennis is dead?


    No, he''s lying. If he killed Dennis, he wouldn''t have left me alone in the world.


    "Of course," I raised my head and looked at him with hatred, "he was born before I was born, he died,


    and I have no need to live, you can save me once, but not for a lifetime, as long as I find the


    opportunity, I will not hesitate to go with Dennis!"


    "Do you think I care?" Benjamin''s pupils were dark, his expression indifferent, and he was as lofty as


    the god of death from hell.


    Of course he cared, otherwise he wouldn''t have gone to the trouble of leaving me alive.


    Soon, Benjamin will know, feelings like a flood of ferocious existence, just how terrible.


    "Of course I know you don''t care, so ......" Halfway through the sentence, I looked at the TV cab


    behind him, got up violently and mmed my head into it.


    Although avoiding the sharp corners of the cab, the strong impact still hurt me dizzy and fell down


    with the TV cab.


    Benjamin turned around after him, his brow twitching in anger, "ra, you don''t know any better!"


    I held up my uninjured hand to press the wound, too weak to open my eyes, but held on to force a


    smile, "I can also be sensible, but you do not agree ah, you know ...... The first thing you need to do is


    to kill me, and now you''re visiting me in a dignified manner, who are you pretending to be, yourself? It''s


    ridiculous, Benjamin, you''re really ridiculous!"


    Benjamin a motionless stop in ce, incandescent cold light from the top down on his body, the


    shadow will be his eyes are covered, appear more and more dark, but the whole face is calm,


    If therge ward is quiet without a sound, he is probably thinking about something, I do not know, but it


    is clear that the trick of pretending to beg for death, or yed a role.


    After a long time, I could barely contain myself and was about to pass out when Benjamin finally


    responded.


    He came over to me, one hand gently squeezing my wrist that was holding my forehead, to help me up,


    "Get up first."


    He kept his voice low, like he was afraid of disturbing me.


    It was then that I opened my eyes fully and looked at him warily like a rabbit falling into a trap, not


    intending to obey his orders.


    Benjamin exhaled deeply, his eyesplex and helpless, "He''s not dead, I''m just kidding with you."


    "That''s not funny." I gave him a fierce nt and took advantage of the situation to shake off the cold


    hand, staggering to my feet holding onto the locker and sitting back on the bed.


    Benjamin stood silently watching, and after I sat down, he walked out of the room again.


    It didn''t take long for a nurse toe in and treat the wound on my forehead.


    I asked the nurse a few questions, but luckily, I was back in City P. There was no one outside to keep


    watch, I was rtively free, and I had no time to care if there was someone watching in the shadows.


    After the nurse left, the first thing I did was contact Leo.


    He answered almost in seconds, "Thank God you finally bothered to call back, Jamie said Benjamin


    took you away, is everything okay?"


    During the day of thea, almost all the missed calls came from Leo''s number, which seemed to


    worry him a lot.


    "I''m fine." I nced sideways at the injury on my shoulder and said lightly, "How are they doing Jamie?"


    They should be very disappointed now that they have gone back on their word to their children even


    though they obviously promised again and again.


    "What can be, all received me here, Deborah you still do not know, coaxing children a good hand, with


    Snowy and Tommy a few people y crazy, long forgotten you." Leo half-jokingly said.


    I pursed my lips and smiled, "That''s not bad."


    If I keep remembering that I only have the sad part, I would rather they are carefree and don''t


    remember it.


    "Just keep your mouth shut, when are youing back?" Leo asked.


    "There''s still something going on, it might take a few days." He''s so smart, going back with an injury is


    just adding to the worry, it''s better to stay out there for a while to recuperate first.


    Worried about what he might hear, I hurriedly pulled away, "I''m looking for you for something else, I


    seem to have found Benjamin''sir."


    Leo immediately got serious, "Where are you now?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I mentioned to myself, did he find out I was in the hospital.


    "On an ind." I whispered.


    "Which ind? Domestic or foreign?" Leo was unrelenting.


    I was relieved and said, "I just don''t know which ind is why I need your help, Benjamin has already


    taken me to his drug factory, basically sure, this is his money empire, destroy this ce, we then deal


    with him, it will be much easier."


    "Don''t say it." Leo''s voice suddenly went cold.


    At this point I was like grabbing a lifeline, where I was willing to stop, "No, you listen to me, this is


    indeed difficult to do, but we can find the left ......"


    "I told you to stop!" Leo chided, scaring back all the words I hadn''t finished.


    In the earpiece, his voice was strong and cautious, "Once the undercover agent is exposed, no one


    cane back intact, I don''t want to see you again without even a whole body, the future is long, you


    to hear."

 Chapter 1186 - Explanation is a cover-up

    Chapter 1186 - Exnation is a cover-up


    I was so blocked by him that I couldn''t say anything, so I could only agree for the time being, "Okay,


    then I''ll trouble you to watch Jamie and the others for the next few days."


    "It''s quite troublesome." Leo said in a serious voice, "So you bettere back quickly to pick people


    up."


    The swordsman''s mouth and bean curd heart are clearly afraid that I am too dangerous outside,


    disguised as urging me to go back, I smiled and nodded in agreement, "Yes, I will return immediately


    after finishing my business, without dy."


    "Be careful in all things."


    "I will." After saying that, he hung up the phone.


    The sky outside the window was cloudy and dreary, and I couldn''t tell what time it was, so I opened my


    phone again to look at it two more times.


    10:40 am.


    I think I slept all day and night. I wonder how Dennis and Toby are doing.


    Benjamin does not want me to die, which means that I already have some weight for him. This is my


    bargaining chip, and with the bottom card, I will not always be passive when I face Benjamin in the


    future.


    In fact, people like him don''t love people at all, they just don''t want to lose.


    If I die, he won''t have a chance topete with Dennis and will always be a loser.


    I can''t die, but I have to make Benjamin think that I''m not afraid of death, so that he will have something


    to fear.


    Recuperating in the hospital, thest thing Icked was time. Taking advantage of the gap in


    Benjamin''s absence, I searched the approximate location of the ind, based on my memory.


    Unfortunately, after zooming in on the map, there are countless surrounding inds, and with only my


    meager sense of direction, I can''t pinpoint which one it is.


    Benjamin chose there as a factory, probably for the same reason, once the surrounding inds are


    searched by the police, they can also receive information in time to respond.


    Near noon, the door of the ward opened again and Benjamin came in carrying a thermos box, looking,


    again, intent on seeking consideration with the image of a good family man.


    There are six dishes in total, four dishes and one soup and one dessert, which is a generous meal for a


    sick person.


    Benjamin was silent as he set up the lunch box, took the dishes, and put them in front of me before


    speaking unhurriedly, "Eat."


    I swept my head down and looked at him coldly again, stubbornly refusing to move my chopsticks and


    deliberately making things difficult, "With a gunshot wound in my shoulder and a dizzy head, how can I


    eat by myself?"


    Benjamin raised his eyes to stare at my forehead and turned to go out to call someone, "I''ll go get the


    nurse."


    Thepany''s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.


    I subconsciously scraped my neck back and hesitated before reluctantly opening my mouth and biting


    into the edges of the peas, passing one section after another into my mouth to chew.


    I can''t help but feel the healing of the food, I can''t help but see the light, not to mention, it''s really quite


    delicious.


    But on the surface I acted very normal, even some provocative deliberate demon, "You made it? It''s still


    almost better than Dennis''. It''s barely edible."


    Without changing his face, Benjamin took another piece of meat to my mouth before saying slowly,


    "That''s what Dennis made."


    "......" I almost spurted out a mouthful of blood, not so yful.


    "I was afraid you wouldn''t eat, so I gave him a little something in exchange for making the meal


    himself." Benjamin concentrated on adjusting the angle of his chopsticks, as if feeding me was a big


    deal and couldn''t be sloppy, so I was really ttered.


    "What''s good about it?" I asked as I ate. Dennis was familiar with my tastes, so it was no wonder it


    tasted moderately salty.


    "Something you''re not interested in." Benjamin put down his chopsticks and served a bowl of soup in


    front of me, reminding, "This is highly nutritious, drink more."


    I don''t even look at it, obsessed with the deal between Dennis and him, "What''s in it for me?"


    "You''re a repeater?" Benjamin frowned slightly between his eyebrows, his face tinged with a few


    moments of thin anger.


    I do not speak, but the good mood is swept away, suddenly a face ck pressure, legs, leaned directly


    behind the raised bed, drooping face to indicate that they do not want tomunicate with him.


    "Did Dennis ever say you were a pain in the ass?" Benjamin''s words were grim, clearly less


    enthusiastic about the way men and women get along.


    Trouble? It''s called a sweet burden!


    I am under tremendous psychological pressure to apany you in this flirtation, not only do you not


    thank me for my hard work, but also pick and choose, questioning my ability as an actor?


    I tilted my face even further away and simply ignored his presence, giving him a deeper appreciation of


    what it''s like to eat a closed door.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The atmosphere in the ward once again became tense, Benjamin directly put down the chopsticks,


    clucking on the table to tap a warning, "You can''t finish it, it means Dennis is not a good cook, I can


    make him never appear in front of you with one phone call."


    I also came to temper, turned to sit up straight, aggressive re back, "is not the phone betrayal set,


    even for their own lives can betray the people, lowlife, I despise you, you have the ability to call out the


    phone in front of me, you y, after ying I immediately bite my tongue without rest, who does not do


    who is a grandson! Fight!"


    Benjamin, who has always been a warm and rxed Benjamin, wrinkled his brow with a deep furrow,


    and his resigned eyes were clearly saying that I was unreasonable, but he was really angry, and all he


    could do was to re at me fiercely, and he could not say anything grand.


    In the past, he was a nobleman, a drug lord, but no matter which identity is noble and reserved, there is


    no any opposite sex around him to show the unique female nonsense fun, or he has seen other women


    cry and hang themselves, and confidently feel that even if it falls on their heads, they can also navigate


    all the variations of women with ease.


    But there is a difference between paper and realbat, and the reality is that he has squared away


    the big wheel.


    Just as he thought he could control Dennis''s life, it was actually nothing more than a shy illusion.


    I smiled, politely posed two charming attitude, stretched out his neck interested in measuring him,


    looking at his eyes starry-eyed burning teenage first love-like panic, suddenly out, "Let me guess, the


    reason why I woke up to see the first person is you, the reason is not that you can not wait to do


    something to me, but you want to see me all the time, right? "


    Benjamin, of course, would not admit it, gritting his teeth, deliberately making himself look as ghastly as


    that day in the air-raid shelter, "Don''t use your tricks on me, I''m here and you''re awake, it only means


    that the doctor is very good at medicine and has calcted the time too precisely. patient and waste a


    whole day?"


    I answered almost immediately with a rhetorical question, "You wouldn''t?"


    Benjamin froze for half a second, just half a second, then affirmed, "Of course."


    Half a second is enough to say it all.


    He actually did guard me for that long.


    Most importantly, Benjamin waspletely oblivious to the fact that he was exining it to me.

 Chapter 1187 Not Interested in Boring Things

    Chapter 1187 Not Interested in Boring Things


    I will not waste time on people and things that do not matter, this is what he said himself, and then in


    the blink of an eye, but here with me to tangle with the right and wrong, dead duck mouth.


    This is good, the more Benjamin is talking, the easier it will be to do something to cover up.


    "Well then, I made a fool of myself, I thought ......" I didn''t insist on forcing him to admit it, instead I


    bowed my head and acted a little lost.


    "What did you think?" Benjamin asked.


    "Nothing." I deliberately avoided his expectant eyes, pretending to be unaware of his foolish heart.


    Benjamin looked like he had been humiliated, and a cold light shed under his eyes, "You think I don''t


    know what you want?"


    "You know, huh?" I knew he was warning, but I acted even more immodestly, leaning over and putting


    my hand on the table, lifting my chin and looking at him with a good look, "But so what, the clearer I


    know what I''m up to, the more you should know you can''t do it, right?"


    ording to the rules of the game, even if Benjamin knew I was doing everything to titite him, he


    couldn''t stop it.


    Love a person, is a moth to a me, is to know that the mountain has a tiger to the tiger mountain line,


    even if the front is a fire pit, will not hesitate to jump.


    Benjamin sniffed and narrowed his eyes, his anger faded, and after a few moments, his mouth hung


    with a meaningful smile.


    However, in a matter of seconds, his face changed again, all the shallow emotions were converged,


    only a cold face remained, "Yes, very interesting, you have once again refreshed my perception of


    you."


    "I can understand that you are starting to be interested in me, right?" I asked with a smile.


    Benjamin lowered his eyes and swept me a faint nce, did not answer, put down the dishes in his


    hands and walked out without looking back.


    Is it impatience not bothering to exin, or the inability to face up to your heart?


    I don''t mind at all giving myself an extra point of trust, and am certain it''s thetter.


    After a week in the hospital, Benjamin visited me almost every day, but he became noticeably more


    cautious, barely interacting with me except to watch me eat the meals he brought.


    He had the intention of limiting our rtionship to just being partners in a game together, rather than an


    instant fling to start a rtionship, trying to paralyze himself that it was just a game.


    I decided to leave the hospital on the spur of the moment, without informing anyone except Janice.


    There was no one in the house, it was cold and clear, I couldn''t feel the poprity, the past came to


    mind, I could even remember clearly what had happened in every corner of the house: Dennis ying


    Gouda with Snowy in the living room, Jamie being good on the sofa fiddling with the micrputer, or


    Snowy being quirky and trying to make things difficult for Jeffery ......


    Everything is as real as if it happened yesterday, but in the blink of an eye, it all disappeared again.


    This is all because of Benjamin.


    "You can''t stand for too long after you''ve just been released from the hospital, so sit down first." Janice


    reminded.


    I took a deep breath to calm down, nodded slowly, and let her help me to the couch on the living room


    side.


    After sitting down, I took out my cell phone and tapped on Benjamin''s text message dialog box, then


    tossed it to Janice.


    "Use my tone and send the itinerary for the day, one piece at a time."


    Although Janice was unsure, she didn''t ask much and took the phone and just typed.


    Within a minute, the phone was tossed back to me, "Okay."


    I leaned against the back of the sofa, not even willing to open my eyes, by feeling the hand out to pick


    up, just in the hand, I felt the vibration of the message notification.


    Once I looked, Benjamin had actually replied.


    [I''m not interested in this boredom].


    The two sent by Janice were; "I''m out of the hospital." "Arrived home."


    The real disinterest is theck of any response, not the seeming impatience, as Benjamin is doing now,


    when in fact, there are many more replies than received.


    Without changing my face, I replied down the line, "Really, I thought you''d want to know what I was


    doing."


    After waiting for two minutes, the opposite side did not reply to the movement, probably poked again in


    the center of things, angry.


    This is just what I wanted.


    There is no reason for my family to suffer from the separation, but let him alone free and happy, out of


    the mix, is to return.


    Calm down, I''m ready to poke around Dennis through Brady, although this guy may refuse to help in


    order not to offend Benjamin, but the money can make the ghost push the mill, I have absolute reason


    to believe that as long as the price is negotiated, there is no deal he dare not do.


    Even so, my phone call was unexpectedly not answered.


    After thinking it over, I put my cards on the table directly on Facebook, "Five percent of the George


    Group, which is the highest price I can afford to pay."


    Sure enough, the person who was on the phone just a moment ago took the initiative to send a


    Facebook video over the next second.


    When the picture came through, it was Brady''s bitchy face, "Oh, look at me, I''ve been so busytely, I


    almost didn''t see Miss Kennedy''s call, so what, it looks like I have a big deal to take care of?"


    Knowingly ask questions.


    Although formerly good friends, but after all, not what life and death, and now have to beg, simply not


    qualified to use him of pretending to be crazy and sell stupid.


    "I need to know if Dennis is dead or alive." I said calmly.


    "It''s that simple?" Brady grinned intriguingly.


    "Of course it''s more than that, Mr. Jenks knows in his heart that I''ll give you more than that for your


    shares." Since we were talking business, there was no need for me to be polite with him.


    "You go on." Brady, though oily, but fair in his dealings, saw that I did not have the heart to joke, and


    immediately restrained a lot.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, I''ll tell you when I do, I hope Mr. Jenks'' phone won''t be so hard to call by


    then." I deliberately teased.


    Brady''s expression was stunned for a moment, then he showed his usual ingratiating look, "Oh, what


    are you talking about? I am always at your and Mrs. George''s beck and call."


    "I hope so." I really didn''t want to go see his false look and simply hung up the phone.


    Soon I got the news about Dennis, but not from Brady, but from gossip magazines, the media''s sense


    of smell is sometimes so incredible.


    Dennis is now in a position to appear in magazines, naturally as a cover figure for the finale.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The headline of the media report is also very good - #Wise President is in love with third-tier artists,


    willing to go down to the sea to lining the red flowers


    Simply put, Dennis apanied Olivia to the shoot.


    The reason why the media has been so much in demand is because Dennis''s character - a wealthy,


    charming and charming man with no bad habits - is not Olivia (a self-absorbed woman with no ws


    except her looks).


    The famous media peoplemented - I don''t know whether they are abusing the characters in the


    drama or abusing Mr. George.


    Throwing the magazine on the table, I called Janice to get ready to go out.


    "Where to?" Janice asked.


    I took out my long-dusted duck-tongue cap and put it on my head, looked at myself in the mirror, and


    replied, "The set."

 Chapter 1188 Benjamin is nervous about you

    Chapter 1188 Benjamin is nervous about you


    The only way I could feel at ease was to meet Dennis in person.


    The studio is also in the suburbs, but not in the same direction as the Georges family, and in time for


    the weekend, we did not arrive at our destination untilte in the evening. The crew Dennis is with is


    very popr in town, and we easily got the address from one of the set managers.


    When I arrived at the set, an outdoor scene was being shot inside, and coincidentally, the opponents


    were none other than Dennis and Olivia.


    The general plot is that Dennis ys the second male, after learning that the female protagonist Olivia


    lost her love, the third time to ask the female protagonist out to confess, but finally was mercilessly


    rejected.


    Dennis is dedicated, even if it''s only a supporting role, his eyes still shine, "Jing Yi (the name of the


    female lead), now, can you ept me?"


    The perfect outside plus the dedicated and affectionate persona, such a man is difficult not to let


    people be moved.


    But Olivia set herself up as the one in a million, bad-eyed existence, to Dennis''s very storytelling face,


    froze, "Save your breath, I said, I do not love you, even if all the men in the world are dead I will not


    choose you, just the sight of you, I feel sick!"


    "Pop-"


    Caught off guard, Dennis received a p on the face.


    Olivia probably even used all her strength, so that Dennis nked, his face was knocked to the side.


    The entire crew was in an uproar, all secretly specting about Olivia''s true identity.


    "What the hell is this woman''s origin, even our richest man dares to fight?"


    "It''s not necessarily a strong background, maybe it''s just heroic?"


    "What heroes and beauties, you are the first day in town ah, do not know that Dennis''s original spouse


    is ra, the two of them held a wedding, I also went to the scene to observe the ceremony it, now only


    how long has passed, the ancient town is still there, the wedding video is also in the town loop, but the


    people have changed, I think it is simply Weiwei An gave Dennis apulsion! "


    "Auntie, you can keep your voice down, let Vivi hear it, the whole crew will have to follow the bad luck!"


    "Afraid of what, dare to do still dare not let people say, you look at what Dennis recently did, that is


    called what the thing, is simply strange! It''s really like what kind of people you get along with!"


    The most important thing in a crowded ce is right and wrong, but they do not know that the


    protagonist of the story is standing beside them at this moment.


    I didn''t really care about it, all my attention was on Dennis.


    He was so proud of the man, suffered such a big humiliation, actually did not have any reaction, just


    lowered his eyes to organize his thoughts, and then left the set in silence, disappeared in the studio


    opposite.


    No staff member rushed up to appease her, instead the director ran to Olivia to say something


    ttering, "Vivi is worthy of the powerhouse, her performance just now was really outstanding!"


    Olivia rolled her eyes in disbelief, did not answer, by the director''s face smile stiff, but also just greeted


    the make-up artist to make up for himself, the real show to the whole crew what is called hot face to


    cold butt.


    The director was a little embarrassed for a while, his face dropped instantly, and he deliberately said in


    a strange way, "These days, the actors know less and less about respecting the script, changing the


    plot as they please.


    Olivia now understood the director''s meaning and gave a chillyugh, turned her head to look at the


    director and asked with a straight face, "Are you talking about me?"


    Even the director''s honorific is directly omitted, which shows how arrogant and domineering she usually


    is in the crew.


    When the director heard this, he immediately conceded and said with a smile on his face, "That''s not


    true, I''m talking to the neers, Wei Wei An, your strength is obvious to everyone, do you still need


    me to say? All right, all right, this scene is over, everyone rest in ce, half an hour before the start."


    After saying that, the director turned around and went to the lounge, and when he turned around, the


    smiling face also immediately went cold, and his lips opened and closed, cursing a few words in a dark


    way.


    Avoiding Olivia, Janice led me quickly to the lounge where Dennis was.


    When he entered, Dennis was silent with his back to the door, not knowing what he was thinking about,


    his tall back blocked all the light from the incandescentmp, making his whole body more robust.


    "Just say something and get out when you''re done." Dennis probably thought it was the assistant and


    all but forgot to curb his temper.


    It''s only been a week, and hearing his raspy voice again, it feels like a lifetime ago.


    Looking at his broad back, I suddenly wanted to go up and hug him.


    And I really did.


    Only Dennis is too alert, treating me as an unsuspecting stranger, just touching his body, he reflexively


    bounced away and retreated to the side, distancing himself from me.


    When he turned around and found out it was me, his thick eyebrows tightened together, "What are you


    doing here?"


    Without Benjamin present, the tone was much softer, though still intentionally distant.


    "I was in the hospital for so long, and when you didn''t show up, I had to find my way here myself."


    The emotion of missing is really strange, when you can not see, sleep and food, but now see, but it


    seems to be more than the time of separation.


    If only I had moved a little faster just now, I would have been able to give him a hug, get the strength


    from him to hold on, give him a hug, and make sure I wasn''t fighting alone.


    "Benjamin''s nervous about you, it''ll be fine." Dennis lowered his eyes and avoided my gaze.


    I suppressed the sourness in my nose andughed bitterly to myself, "Yeah, he''s about to fall in love


    with me, a man as smart as you, is infiltrating my life a little bit, what do you think?"


    "I''d feel happy if I were you, it proves, at least, that you''re safe now." Dennis'' tone was still light, no


    emotion could be heard.


    Maybe what he wanted to say was that as long as I was safe, but I was greedy to hear something else,


    "But you''re not me, or you''d know that what I want to hear is not these grandstanding words at all."


    Dennis imperceptibly swept his afterglow in the direction of the doorway, and although careful, I


    detected it and warned, "Janice is guarding the outside, no one wille in, it''s just us."


    We were in a safe area and didn''t have to worry about Benjamin suddenly showing up to see what was


    going on.


    But Dennis still stubbornly insisted on his caution, dropping a hasty, cold and impersonal sentence, "If I


    had said what you wanted to hear, it wouldn''t havee to a divorce over the family fortune."


    After saying that, he hurried towards the door, opened it, and suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "Sometimes, time is the biggest killer that can change everything and ruin everything."


    Leaving me with a sideways nce, he left the lounge without looking back.


    The room was heated, but I felt cold and wrapped my arms around myself.


    Is it Dennis'' intention that time can change everything, or does he mean to imply otherwise?


    I was alone in the lounge for a long time, thinking about Dennis''st words, but I thought my head off


    and still came up empty.


    When the door creaked open, I thought it was Janice, and subconsciously tried to ask her for help,


    "Janice, what exactly do you mean when you say that time changes everything?"


    However, when I looked up, I saw Benjamin''s excessively white face in the light.


    In that instant I grasped what Dennis was saying.


    Benjamin has been watching us, even without any eye-to-eye, and the length of time spent in the same


    confined space is proof enough of the rtionship between us.


    The two people who look at each other are disgusted with each other, and how will they be at peace


    with each other for a long time in the same room.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin''s eyes looked over me from top to bottom, and after a moment, said with interest, "It seems


    that Dennis is much more determined in the matter of not loving you, than loving you."

 Chapter 1189 Want to resist?

    Chapter 1189 Want to resist?


    I froze for a moment and reacted with hindsight that Benjamin was taking this as a way for Dennis to


    say no to me.


    And he was obviously here to drop the ball and prepare to taunt me a lot.


    It looks like those text messages in the morning didn''t hit him hard in general.


    "Yes, he really is very powerful, said not to love, not to love, turn around and can and other women to


    make a big ambiguity to tell the world, but Benjamin you, but even love someone is what it is still do not


    know." I said with a smile.


    So what to offend do not offend women, especially the woman you put on your heart, otherwise, you


    will know what it means to kill a thousand enemies and lose eight hundred is what it is like.


    The desire to win and lose seeded in calling Benjamin''s face, which was clear just now, instantly


    dark clouds, and he lowered his eyelids, even though he was standing under the light, he could not


    hide the hostile aura around him, "You just got out of the hospital, and you forgot what will happen if


    you provoke me?"


    The words are tough enough, and I believe he can definitely say and do, but he forgot that I am more


    difficult than he is when I''m being a jerk.


    "Didn''t forget, so you''re going to give me another shot, and this time it''s going to be right on target." I


    pointed at the heart and deliberately provoked him.


    I have is emboldened by the bottom line, after all, the situation is now, hit in my body, anxious in his


    heart.


    Benjamin took a deep breath as a way to calm his anger, and then said quietly, "The reason you


    survived is not that I couldn''t spare your life, but only I can decide when you die, you know ra,


    you''re very close to death now."


    "Yeah?" I put my hand down, walked towards him unbelievingly and began to circle around him,


    Benjamin''s eyes turning unconsciously with my pace.


    As I rounded the corner directly behind him, I stopped in my tracks, "So is this a faster way to die?"


    While saying that, he reached out to touch Benjamin''s right hand that was naturally hanging at his side.


    The instant the skin touches, Benjamin just copy and paste the reaction of Dennis, jerking his hand


    away and turning around to look at me with a shocked face.


    "What do you do?!" Benjamin asked.


    "Of course it is to do what should be done between the ambiguous object ah, you will not, should not I


    take the initiative a little?" I deliberately looked at him with affection, as if I had really moved.


    But only I know in my own heart, I can''t wait for my eyes to turn into a knife, without effort will be his


    death by a thousand cuts.


    Benjamin froze in ce, his expression like a molested bride, humiliated, the only thing that remained


    the same was the ruthlessness in his eyes, as if he would lose patience at any moment and turn into a


    killing demon.


    Good thing I''ve been immune to this demon, a moving demon, fangs are soft, and how can it really hurt


    me.


    Meeting his gaze, I looked back with interest, "Don''t tell me you haven''t touched a woman until now?"


    Benjamin was dismissive, "You''ve had your share of wrong guesses."


    Why do you feel a little arrogant when he says this?


    Perhaps it is nature that men will always unconsciously show off their perceived excellence in front of


    the opposite sex, except that Benjamin is proud of it, and it''s hard to say.


    I averted my eyes, gently bared a smile and showed some sulking without showing any traces, "Oh,


    indeed I have underestimated you, it seems that your love history is much richer than I imagined."


    With that, he put his head down and fiddled with his fingers carelessly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The mind is thinking about how to make Benjamin experience the greatest pain in the world, but it


    other women.


    The lounge suddenly fell into a suffocating silence, ambiguity and embarrassment intertwined with each


    other, and even the air became sticky.


    After an unknown amount of time, Benjamin tactically cleared his throat, "Ahem, I''m not as casual as


    you think."


    I silently pulled up the corners of my mouth, and a winning gleam shed under my eyes.


    Benjamin ah Benjamin, I have not asked it, you jumped out to exin, in fear of what, afraid that I think


    more, afraid that I will not tease since then?


    You can rest assured that none of what you fear will happen until you arepletely moved and can''t


    wait to pull your heart out for me to see how sincere it is.


    After a few moments, I looked up at him with surprise, "It was said on purpose so that I wouldn''t be


    upset, right?"


    Benjamin frowned, "What?"


    Not waiting for him to react I put my head down again, whispering to myself, "It''s okay, this is good


    enough, I understand, we all have a past, I''m not qualified to ask you anything."


    The only good quality of Benjamin''s cleanliness has been beaten into a coward who is not afraid to


    admit it directly.


    Not only that, I made myself sound understanding, sounding like a humble little woman who only


    wanted his love and nothing else, waiting for Benjamin to decide if he wanted to pick me up.


    But the truth is, as long as he dares to reach out, I will definitely show my fangs and take a bite out of


    him so hard that he will be in pain for the rest of his life.


    The most cunning hunters often appear as prey, don''t they?


    "I--" Benjamin opened his mouth to exin something, halfway through the sentence, and then


    suddenly changed his mouth, even the tone of voice turned cold, "You know just fine, I am not a man


    you can manipte at will. "


    Do you want to resist, Mr. Vance?


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    As soon as I heard that he intended to draw a line between them, I changed my previous disheveled


    color and showed my original coldness, fiercely got up and walked towards the outside, saying as I


    walked, "Then consider me overthinking it."


    When he finished, he closed the door with a bang.


    Janice was surrounded by a few bodyguards brought by Benjamin at a distance, the atmosphere was


    tense, when she saw mee out, she changed her face and stretched her neck to ask me loudly, "Is


    everything okay?


    I twisted my head to look at her, nodded heavily, handed her a little peace of mind and reassured her.


    Soon, Benjamin followed suit.


    I deliberately teased, "Mr. Vance, since we don''t know each other that well, there''s no need to hold my


    bodyguard, right?"


    Benjamin did not slow to sweep a few bodyguards, a few people immediately understood, give Janice


    out of the way.


    "Thanks a lot." I thanked Janice with a heartfelt thank you and took off with her.


    While walking whispered to Janice , "Benjamin''s people are very capable of fighting, you protect me


    alone is not very strong, do you want me to hire a partner back for you?"


    Janice said with a straight face, "Thanks Miss Kennedy care, but no need, I do not do it because


    Benjamin did not intend to hurt you, and his men conflict, but will give you trouble, otherwise just those


    guys, not enough to warm me up."


    Me, "......"


    Just finished, I heard a continuous p next to the "p, p, p" sound.


    Once I saw that it was Olivia''s crew, I rushed through the crowd and squeezed in.


    Not surprisingly, the source of the sound was Olivia''s unrelenting ps, one after another, and the


    already red and swollen right side of Dennis'' face.


    He gritted his teeth and held on, but I couldn''t look away, and when Olivia raised her hand again, I


    rushed straight over and stood in front of Dennis.


    Dennis was much taller than me, and Olivia''s p ran at him, hitting him high up in the air, butnding


    on my head in the wrong ce.


    The feeling of numbness in my scalp ran through my body and I fainted for a moment, barely standing


    still.


    But this time, Dennis reached out and held me steady.

 Chapter 1190 You lost

    Chapter 1190 You lost


    The dragonfly felt the warmth of his palm, just stand firm, he has been impatient to stand aside and


    stand indifferently.


    I understand that, in public and in Olivia''s venue, it is appropriate to draw a line.


    Before I knew it, Olivia started to go crazy again, pointing at me and cursing, "It''s you? Dennis


    abandoned his wife and son, and in order to please me, he didn''t even care about his dignity, and you


    even rushed to defend him from the p.


    I gritted my teeth and stared back indignantly, forcing myself not to answer, she has now gone crazy,


    the more you pick up a fight, it will only make her more aggressive.


    "What, not convinced? That''s right, what else can you do to me now but re at me? You saw it all just


    now, didn''t you, your beloved one, Dennis, was beating and cursing like a dog by my side, does your


    heart hurt?" Olivia suddenly burst intoughter, "I don''t love him and I won''t let him go, and you, it will


    be your turn soon."


    "Have you made enough of this?" Dennis suddenly spoke, his voice sounding like it was hardened with


    ice.


    "Dennis! How are you talking to me! Have you forgotten what you''ve done to me? You owe me more


    than you can repay in your lifetime, so who are you to use me here!" Olivia still has no intention to


    settle the matter, and even angered the crew watching the scene, "What are you looking at, all of you


    get out! A bunch of losers who just eat and don''t work!"


    Although the crowd is indignant, but because she is the group with capital, they do not dare to say


    anything, only resentful birds and beasts scattered.


    Dennis could not care less about pity, and walked up to Olivia, grabbed her wrist and dragged her off


    the set.


    "Dennis, let go of me, I told you to let go do you hear me! ......"


    Only when their figures disappeared from sight did Olivia''s chatter disappear along with them.


    However, the crowd dispersed, I saw Benjamin expressionless outside the studio with a nce.


    There is no doubt that the scene I just went out of my way for Dennis, he took it all in.


    The four eyes face each other, out of weakness, my eyes intentionally or unintentionally dodged, but


    still feel his gaze like a knife, in the lingering on me.


    After a long confrontation, Benjamin narrowed his eyes and withdrew his gaze, lifting his feet to leave.


    Does he see it, or is he jealous?


    I can''t be sure, but I have only one way to go, and that is to choose to believe it is thetter.


    The more jealous Benjamin is, the more I have to avoid being in his line of sight from now on.


    Only when jealousy is allowed to ferment and love strikes, it will be like a downpour that cannot be


    stopped.


    I don''t exin, I don''t look for him, I don''t even have a deliberately provocative text message, I silently


    went to Leo''s house, picked up the kids, and then concentrated on being with them.


    For three days in a row, all my attention was on taking care of the children''s food, clothing, and shelter.


    Finally, on Saturday afternoon, as I was putting Snowy to bed and preparing to take a nap in the back


    garden, Benjamin appeared out of nowhere.


    He stood on the gravel road to the back door, not moving, looking at me, perhaps because of the bad


    weather, the whole person even looked a little sad.


    I was still wearing Snowy''s same in-person pajamas, and my hair was simply tied in a pill bundle


    behind me,pletely unkempt orical, and couldn''t understand how he could put on that


    mncholy face with such a woman.


    "Here you are." I greeted him calmly, like an old friend I had known for a long time.


    Benjamin did not answer, just silent looking at me, deep eyes as if carrying all the loss of this world,


    there is no light.


    "Have a seat." I continued to act carelessly, like I didn''t even notice his change, and politely poured him


    a cup of hot tea as well, "Have a cup of tea to warm you up."


    With that, he picked up the hot tea and took a small sip, carefully tasting the aroma of the tea.


    Benjamin again in the same ce for a period of time, before slowlye over, not sitting, just


    standing opposite me, looking down at me from above, nk eyes gradually a sulking, as if dissatisfied


    with how I can pretend that nothing has happened, live so easily.


    "Is something wrong?" I purposely don''t look at him and focus on warming my hands with hot tea.


    Waiting for a long time, did not hear Benjamin''s reply, I slowly look up, just to his eyes, arge hand but


    suddenly reached over and squeezed my wrist dead.


    "Hiss--" the injury on the shoulder is not yet fully healed, subconsciously pulling under the pain is still


    unbearable, I involuntarily screamed out.


    The force in Benjamin''s hand ckened for a moment, but after a brief weighing, he squeezed again,


    then leaned over to me and pressed fiercely, "You still love Dennis, don''t you?"


    My eyebrows knitted together and I raised my chin defiantly, refusing to give in, "Is it any of your


    business?"


    "Answer me!" Benjamin clenched his teeth, the force used in his hands almost crushing my bones.


    Cold sweat seeped out from my forehead, I swallowed my saliva to give myself enough strength to


    continue to fight the pain, trembling lips continued to mouth hard, "Yes, I love him, I will love him until


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    the day I die! Are you satisfied!?"


    "Shut up!" Benjamin suddenly stormed out, his other hand around my neck, his knuckles sinking inch


    by inch into the skin at the base of my neck.


    "Well cough cough-"


    Suffocation makes my body struggle, at the moment, I am like a fish on a sticky board, only to be


    ughtered.


    Even so, I still stubbornly stare at Benjamin, even if the body is losing consciousness a little, the eyes


    still stubbornly refused to admit defeat.


    Benjamin''s eyes were crawling with red blood, and the veins on his face were merging due to


    overexcitement, looking like a hideous evil spirit.


    The fishy, salty taste reached my mouth, and I realized I was on the verge of death, and suddenly


    "You-lost-it, huh ......"


    The next second, Benjamin woke up like a dream and jerked his hand back.


    I fell back in my chair, just getting a breather, but I couldn''t stopughing with joy, stroking my heart and


    realize that your heart was about to die too, Benjamin, how does it feel to be out of control like that?"


    Benjamin stood tall and proud, his chin raised extremely high, as if this was the way to show that he


    was always different, "There is nothing I can''t control."


    "Well, I believe it." Iughed more sarcastically, nodded falsely, and then suddenly asked again, "So


    you can exin why you''re suddenly here?"


    Three days, just 72 hours, Benjamin could not resist the urge to see me, and even forgot to hide his


    hurt feelings.


    These three days, perhaps the most difficult three days of his life so far.


    But that''s just a drop in the bucket, and in his words - it''s just the beginning.

 Chapter 1191 Love Dennis and love you

    Chapter 1191 Love Dennis and love you


    Benjamin did not answer, because he had nothing to say, he tried to suppress, such as wildfire


    uncontroble feelings, has beenpletely exposed in front of people, he can not hide, can not avoid,


    can only face, face his heart has beenpletely by the self-considered unbearable feelings around,


    can not extricate themselves from this fact.


    And, the first time he resisted, he was defeated, losing to the unbearable love in his eyes.


    These ten years, he hid in the corner of the unseen light happy too many days, every day that follows,


    have to be used to redeem themselves.


    "It''s nothing, really." I smiled and stood up from my chair, looking at him tenderly, like an omnipotent


    God, soothing the wounded believer, "We weren''t meant to love each other, everything was just going


    in an orderly manner ording to your n, next it''s enough to just enjoy the process of loving each


    other, isn''t it?"


    Benjamin''s eyes narrowed slightly, half-heartedly looking at me, as if thinking about the feasibility of


    doing so.


    I raised my hand, resisting the urge to choke him, and gently covered his thin cheek, sliding it down


    from the top, "Isn''t it good to see me brightly every day?"


    "But you just said that you will love Dennis until you die," Benjamin said stubbornly.


    So, ah, men to the bull''s-eye, women can only be subservient.


    Low-eyed thought for a moment, I continued to brainwash him, "What does it matter, you told me,


    people are greedy, I love Dennis, does not mean I can not love you, I can die for him, then also for you,


    of course, I''m afraid there is no such opportunity, who is ultimately my home, depending on which one


    of you two is more to my liking. "


    Benjamin suddenly moved, reached out and wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me closer,


    their bodies pressed against each other, even the breath could be felt clearly, "You are so greedy."


    He said these words through gritted teeth, with an air of danger in his tone, like a cheetah ready to


    hunt, waiting for an opportunity to move.


    Hands against each other, my smile has been a little unnatural, but still strong charm, rhetorical


    question, "Is this bad?"


    Benjamin hated me, but I couldn''t do anything about it. His hands pushed me hard behind my head and


    hugged me.


    The strength he used had an absolute overwhelming advantage, I simply had no way to resist, I could


    only let him have his way, cold face, hand had a p on his back, as a response.


    The simple hug has softened his hard shell and is taming the unruly beast in his heart.


    I have always believed that hugs are able to transmit energy, the energy of love, the more Benjamin


    asked from me, the more difficult his future days will be, I have patience, just to see if he can carry it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t know how long it took, but Benjamin finally released me, and looking at each other, he seemed a


    little annoyed that he couldn''t get used to the change in each other''s status.


    I''m so considerate, of course, I don''t mind continuing to y the understanding girlfriend, immediately


    showing a spring and warm smile, nning to take the initiative to tell some jokes to resolve the


    embarrassment.


    However, I was just about to open my mouth when Benjamin once again fled like a frightened bird.


    This time, it was even at a trot.


    I calmly looked at his wretched back, sat down and picked up the tea that was still steaming, and took a


    big sip of it with satisfaction.


    Escape, this five-finger mountain, you can not escape, as long as I am still alive, the world is your


    Benjamin''s cage.


    Just like the four years in HL Area, Dennis has always been hidden deep in my heart, which cannot be


    driven away or erased, and its existence cannot be erased if you don''t see or hear it.


    After Benjamin left, I contacted Folly, hoping to use her name to set up a meeting with Larry.


    Folly stammered, a little embarrassed, "I don''t guarantee he''ll show up, just try for you."


    I do not know if she is really stupid or fake stupid, her words, Larry which should not be.


    Not surprisingly, Larry agreed straight away to put off his notice for the afternoon and meet at Kimdock.


    Of course, he didn''t know that the person who really asked him out was me, so he was still hanging


    back as he approached the box, "Little Folly, not mad at me so soon ......"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw me sitting in the waiting area, and then scratched the back


    of his head with a face of embarrassment, "ra, howe it''s you?" Where''s Folly?


    While talking, he also scanned the surrounding area with his eyes, looking for Folly''s figure.


    "Stop looking, I''m the one who asked you out, Folly''s not here." I lifted my chin and pointed to the


    couch next to me, "Have a seat."


    Larry immediately some spoiled, sitting on the sofa, hanging his head, not waiting for me to speak, like


    a bamboo bean to the bottom are exined, "I know, you are to stand up for Folly, in fact, I really did


    not lie to her, that woman is my mother arranged, and I do not like, will not affect my feelings for Folly. "


    said, leaning back on the back of the sofa, whimpering and pouring bitterness, "I am a few years


    younger than you, does not mean that always be a little man, all seven years, how do not believe that I


    am sincere."


    Hearing him say so, I kind of understand a general, Larry did not escape the family arrangement,


    contact with other women, for this and Folly not too happy.


    No wonder just now I let Folly stay, she dodged, it is estimated that the intention to keep a distance


    from Larry.


    "That''s not why I''m looking for you." I said, "But I believe that you are serious about Folly."


    "Really? You believe me?" Larry was quite surprised and sat up straight with excitement.


    "I believe that you do not mean much." Iughed helplessly and shook my head, reminding,


    "Sometimes, dragging it out too long may not be a good thing, you said yourself, it''s been seven years,


    you''re still just ambiguous, and you haven''t thought about further changes? A real man should know


    what it means for a rtionship to finallye to fruition."


    Larry waved his hand, "You think I don''t want to, it''s Folly who won''t agree to go out with me, I want a


    name too, okay?"


    I hold my forehead, acting so many explosive life drama, but he can not even see the basic life, "If Folly


    really do not want to blossom with you, will not be entangled with you for seven years, your past seven


    years, will also be Folly and other men''s seven years, think about it yourself!"


    Why some men just don''t get it!


    Larry was I said five confused, looks like a short time also can not understand, I am not Folly, no time


    to spend with him, rushed out of the bag previously marked the map, put on the table, "this, help me to


    your brother, the best after two days to give, do not immediately contact him."


    The reason I asked Larry out in Folly''s name was that I didn''t want to be found out that it was Fidel that


    I was really trying to contact.


    Although there is Folly and Larry''s emotional entanglement as a cover, but the three of us appeared in


    Kimdock at the same time, has been a bit suspicious, if Larry immediately find Fidel as soon as he left,


    there is no guarantee that they will not be targeted.

 Chapter 1192 Dont point fingers

    Chapter 1192 Don''t point fingers


    "Got it." Larry was still thinking about what I had just said and replied somewhat perfunctorily.


    I got up to leave, but I felt uneasy, so I picked up the map and put it in the outer pocket of his suit, and


    tapped it twice, "Remember, this is important, don''t screw it up, or don''t expect me to put in a good


    word for you in front of Folly in the future."


    He only responded a little when Folly was mentioned, "Don''t worry, it won''t hold you back."


    "Thanks in advance, then."


    "Well, I''ll be going back if that''s okay." Larry said as he stood up.


    "Aren''t you going to wait for Folly?" I thought they were going to meet again to talk.


    "If she wanted to see me, she would havee out long ago." Larry sighed, and went ahead and


    walked out.


    Before I could avoid appearing in front of Kimdock at the same time as him, I waited a little longer


    before stepping out of the box.


    Just after pressing the elevator, Folly came out from the next elevator, "Finished talking?"


    I nodded, "You can still bump into him if youe up earlier."


    Folly flipped me off, "Crazy, I just saw him leave before I came up here."


    I shrugged, can not deny, in the end is the bright and open-minded people, even hiding people are


    greatly and openly admitted.


    Folly is much better than me at guessing people''s hearts, anyway, I simply dragged her back to the


    box, the results of the past few days with her to share some.


    Folly was not surprised to hear that I did not understand.


    "What''s so hard to understand, a man and a woman, three days of contact, what else can happen but


    feelings, power generation ah?" Folly said unconcerned.


    It seemed like she had a point, so I smacked my lips and said in a bored voice, "I just didn''t expect it."


    "Didn''t expect what? I didn''t think why I was so charming?" Folly a word, quick to exin the reason,


    "This has nothing to do with your charm, because you are Dennis''s woman, so Benjamin will have an


    irresistible attraction, in this premise, you do everything, can stimte him to the maximum extent of


    the good, jealousy and all the emotions, even if he is defensive of you There are more, and finally will


    be hisplete fall, pushing the tool, men, the most difficult to resist, is the stimtion itself."


    I listened intently and probably figured out the reason why Benjamin was moving.


    In fact, it is easy to understand, Benjamin is an extremely conceited person, in his eyes, regardless of


    men and women, all as cheap as ants, his only strength, there is only one Dennis, even if Dennis has


    been pulled down to hell, but also to find ways topare with Dennis a high and low.


    So, as the only person who has influenced Dennis so much, Dennis and I are almost equal in


    Benjamin''s eyes.


    Benjamin, who thinks he is superior, will only feel noisy when he is seduced by ordinary people, but


    because of the identity of Dennis'' beloved woman, I am on an equal footing with him, no matter how


    ordinary the behavior is, it will be over-interpreted and eventually be apulsion nted in his


    heart, and there is no cure for it.


    There is no time, no ce, and no man.


    After thinking about it, I smiled to myself, "before so desperate situation, I was even ready to find the


    whole world of women, one by one to seduce Benjamin, did not expect the best spy, is myself."


    Folly patted me on the shoulder, "It''s not a simple matter to seek the skin of a tiger, you have to be very


    vignt at all times, in fact, it''s better to think about it, it''s better to have it in your own hands than to


    hope for outsiders."


    "That''s true, if you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you won''t get the tiger''s son." I pursed my lips and smiled


    at her, signaling that she didn''t have to worry about me, "Don''t worry, I understand the reason, I will


    adjust myself, by the way, rie side, nothing happened, right?"


    Those who know the time are the best, which means that those who know the time are safe for a short


    time, and besides, with Dennis watching, I am still very relieved.


    Speaking of rie, Folly''s expression suddenly became a bit strange, "What can she have to do, she is


    so organized and thunderous that even I, as a godmother, am ashamed of myself."


    Her tone was very cold, and with that she withdrew her hand, folded her arms with little patience, and


    looked away.


    "Did rie give you a hard time?" A friend for more than ten years, I did not beat around the bush and


    asked straight out.


    Folly lowered her eyes, did not deny it, but still think of the former love, to cover up for rie, "not


    really, I can only say that we do not get along with each other''s ideas, several generations away, there


    will inevitably be a generation gap, she wants to fast I want to stabilize, how to say to get together."


    This is a fair statement, and there is no deliberate intention to belittle any party, Folly is still a knife''s


    mouth and a tofu heart.


    Anyway, rie is the one she watched grow up, and I believe that she would not harm her.


    I was going to ask for rification, but Folly had no intention of bringing up the unpleasant incident and


    kept ying sloppy, so I couldn''t force her, so I gave up for now.


    After I got out of Kimdock, I went to rie''s clubhouse.


    The waiters were all reced by Lucas'' men, wearing uniform overalls and bow ties, although they did


    not match, but it seemed that the original hostility was sealed under the bow ties, removing the fierce


    and fierce appearance, with a customer-first smile, but also unexpectedly look past.


    My arrival made them feel like an enemy, but they politely led me to the card table and served water


    and wine.


    It didn''t take long for rie to show up, "Mommy, why did you have time toe visit me today."


    If the smile, the smile does not reach the bottom of the eyes, is rie right.


    I was worried before I came that we would get along because of her choice, but I didn''t expect her to


    adapt so well, and her warmth gave me the illusion that nothing had happened.


    I smiled lightly and casually found a reason, "I just happened to pass by and came to see,


    remembering that we have not eaten together for a long time, Snowy and the others also miss you, do


    you have time toe home and have a meal together?"


    Snowy thought briefly for a moment and agreed, saying thoughtfully, "Yes, well, I''ll apany you to


    the grocery store?"


    "Good." I nodded, got up and went to the biggest mall in the neighborhood with rie.


    rie, holding the cart, followed me around unhurriedly, watching me pick out ingredients and


    asionally taking a couple of Snowy''s favorite snacks and putting them in the car herself.


    When I felt the time was right, I pretended not to mention Folly, "I heard your Auntie Folly say that the


    clubhouse is doing very welltely, and there are new development ns?"


    "Yes." rie calmly said, "Before a few publicity, the response are very good, now the club''s poprity


    has opened up, the disposable funds on the ount also umted a lot, Auntie Folly want to use


    the money to invest, money to generate money, so that you can ensure that there is always money


    "It sounds highly feasible, and your aunt has always had a good eye for investment, a sure-fire deal,


    don''t you trust her?" I stopped and seriously analyzed.


    rie also stopped and looked at me with a gentle smile, "Why? I just want to use the money to open


    more branches as soon as possible, it''s not that I don''t want to do the investment, just that I don''t have


    to do it, so it''s not a bad idea to put it on the back burner."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Business decisions, can not say who is right and who is wrong, but Folly heart is good, there is any


    conflict, you still need tomunicate more to do, otherwise ......"


    "Mommy," rie didn''t give me a chance to finish, suddenly holding my wrist and smiling, "Daddy said


    that I''ll be in charge of everything at the clubhouse, and I''ll take care of any problems."


    I was stuck in my throat, like being choked, that did not say the words of mediation, can only swallow


    back.


    rie''s eyes, movements, and every word reminded me that it was her domain and not mine to dictate.


    Once upon a time with her, I only felt a sense of distance, but today, it feels strange and scary.


    Before I could get back to my senses, rie said to herself again, "Since Mommy has said everything


    she wanted to say, and there is still something to do at the clubhouse, I will go back first."


    When he finished, he let go of my hand and walked away without looking back.

 Chapter 1193 Perfume and people are not the same

    Chapter 1193 Perfume and people are not the same


    The cart was full, but my mood was down, so I had to take out my phone and give Folly an apology,


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t persuade rie, if you''re not happy working together, whatever decision you make,


    I understand."


    Follyughed at my innocence, "Don''t be silly, why would I bother with a child? You''re really something,


    running to rie without saying hello to me."


    "I just don''t want your rtionship to get too strained." I exhaled and said helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on rie, I think the little one is in a rebellious phase, it''ll be fine after


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    that." Folly is not taking it seriously.


    "Let''s hope so." I let out a long breath, and for a while there was no better solution.


    "ra," Folly called out suddenly.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Thank you." Folly said.


    In fact, I am not only for her out of anger, or for rie consideration, this thank you, really some can not


    afford, "Do not meat, I am not Larry, flowery words are not confused me."


    "Heh, then why don''t you take me as your teacher and learn the ability to charm men so that you can


    use it on Benjamin so that he can''t escape you." Folly also began to joke with her mouth.


    "Long time to escape." I said, "But after he left yesterday, no movement at all, I really can not get a little


    bit."


    "What''s the hurry? Be patient, the mouse who has tasted the sweetness will turn back again even if he


    knows it''s a trap, all we have to do is to wait for the rabbit." Folly''s analysis was right on target.


    "Then we''ll listen to you, wait and see what happens, ande over for dinner tonight?" I asked


    tentatively, looking at a cart full of ingredients.


    "You cooked it yourself?" Folly said.


    "Cooked it myself." I affirmed.


    "OK, I''ll see you tonight."


    All the dishes at the dinner table came from my hands, and the little ones were extra generous and ate


    an extra bowl of rice.


    Snowy also briefly did not mention rie because of Folly''s guest appearance.


    After a long time, there is finally fireworks in the house again.


    Late at night, the winter breeze is beating on the window, noisy I was distracted, simply wrapped up in


    a robe, to the floor to sit in front of the window.


    The fire in the firece has not been extinguished, scattered with sparks blown by the wind, falling onto


    the near carpet, light and heat were instantly buried, turning into imperceptible dust.


    I remembered the word moth to me, but I didn''t think it was very apt, and then the phone on the


    coffee table vibrated twice.


    The wall clock had just struck four times, and at this hour, who would send a message?


    Could it be Dennis?


    Thinking about this, I was reluctant to move, but I still got up and walked over to get the phone.


    When I opened it, I realized that it was a Facebook message from Brady.


    [Tomorrow Mr. George suburban will Wolfgang.


    Thanks to Mr. George, I know that the famous Wolfgang is a beautiful woman.


    It''s close to saying outright that Dennis has a meeting with a beautiful drug lord tomorrow.


    With a nk face, I clicked on Facebook and typed a line in the input box to send, "Exact time, Dennis''


    current location."


    Brady had a quick reply that


    [10:00 a.m., Fabumania V.


    [The brothers are clear, Miss Kennedyst time said the terms, think about it?


    Five percent of the conditions, even in exchange for his ten times the news is not too much, this guy is


    really anxious.


    "Not at the moment."


    The dialog box immediately appears being typed, but after waiting for a minute, but there is no


    message reply, just keep typing.


    As if caught in a silent game, he could not wait, and I was unwilling to give in, who did not want to be


    taken advantage of.


    I ended up worrying about missing Dennis'' trip tomorrow and hastily sent another message, "I won''t


    keep you waiting too long."


    Brady epted it with crity, [That couldn''t be better.


    Looking at this fake benevolent rhetoric, the heart of a fierce sadness, people in high ces, millions of


    dors, is it really to lose the human touch?


    Maybe Brady has his own considerations, but I''m just d I''m not friends with him yet.


    People, or have to have a taste.


    --


    The following day.


    At 8:30 a.m., I drove up to guard the Fabumania V exit.


    Dennis'' car appeared fifteen minutester, and when he drove out of the neighborhood entrance, I


    quickly stepped on the gas and rushed up to cut him off.


    Without waiting for Dennis'' reaction, I got out of the car and pulled away from his passenger seat,


    simply bent over and sat on it, and then started to put on my seatbelt by myself.


    "What are you doing here? Get out of the car!" Dennis ordered me with some annoyance.


    "I''ll do whatever you''re going to do, just drive, I won''t get you in trouble." I hugged my seat belt tightly


    and leaned back frankly in my chair, not moving my butt out of the car at all.


    Dennis frowned and made a move to unbuckle his seat belt, I knew he wanted to be tough, pulled me


    out of the car and said bluntly, "It''s almost nine o''clock, time waits for no one, some opportunities


    missed, it''s not that easy to start over, are you sure you want to waste time with me here?"


    Listen to the name "Wolfgang" will know how hard her hand, if the first meeting is not punctual, I am


    afraid that Dennis will not be able to get on the line.


    Dennis did not have a good look at me, but finally gave up the struggle, "to the ce honestly stay in


    the car, do not run around bad things."


    I shrugged my shoulders, did not say yes or no, and see what happens.


    Dennis couldn''t be bothered with small talk, and once the car was in reverse, he drove off the side and


    then picked up speed.


    The car just drove more than ten minutes, the heating took effect, the temperature rose at the same


    time, the smell of perfume in the car gradually be stronger.


    Dennis''s preference has not changed over the years, it is still the same, I deliberately teased him, "so


    long apart, the perfume has not changed, in fact you still miss the old."


    Dennis gave a sideways nce, then said, uprehendingly, "Perfume is not the same as people."


    Ok, ok, know you want to avoid suspicion, you''d better shut up, I don''t want to hear it.


    I rolled my eyes and lost interest in teasing him, and there was nothing to say all the way.


    At 9:55, we finally arrived at our destination.


    Wolfgang''s people obviously also attached great importance to this meeting, with a circle of people


    letting off steam downstairs and six cars alone.


    "Stay put." Dennis looked grave as he buttoned his suit and finished, then opened the car door and


    went down.


    I came to him in order to stimte Benjamin, although selfish, but did not want to put Dennis in danger,


    so see such a big fight outside, and did not intend to go down to mess up.


    But apparently? When ites to here, personal freedom I don''t count.


    Within five minutes of Dennis going upstairs, I was spotted by the inspecting bouncer and forced out of


    the car and taken into the crappy building across the street.


    When I got to the second floor, I met "Wolfgang" as Brady called him.


    As he said, it is indeed a beautiful and voluptuous woman, but the age is not much different from me, it


    is no longer considered to be charming.


    "Wolfgang" wearing a simple white suit, lookspetent and stable, sitting opposite Dennis, with a


    faint smile on his face, if not the atmosphere of the rotten building to set the scene, at first nce just


    an ordinary business partners to talk about the project.


    The bodyguard escorted me step by step, and "Wolfgang''s" face became more and more three-


    dimensional, and the more I looked, the more familiar I felt.


    Soon Dennis also noticed I was caught and got up to exin, "Miss Traylor, she didn''t know about our


    deal, it was a misunderstanding."


    That''s her, Shirley Traylor, the youngest female president of The Traylor Pharmaceutical Company.


    I was shocked that the conscientious entrepreneur who saves lives with pharmaceuticals is actually


    doing drug dealing behind the scenes?

 Chapter 1194 Want to swallow me?

    Chapter 1194 Want to swallow me?


    The Traylor family, as a pharmaceutical family, has a great influence in the industry. A few years ago,


    the former principal and his wife were killed in a car ident, and thepany was handed over to his


    daughter Shirley, who was deeply influenced by the business philosophy of foreign consortia and was


    determined to take The Traylor Pharmaceutical Company to the next level. Shirley was influenced by


    the business philosophy of foreign conglomerates and was determined to take The Traylor


    Pharmaceutical Company to the next level.


    People live in the world, there are always headaches and fever, drugs are always a necessity, Shirley


    guarding such arge golden rice bowl, even if it is sitting on the mountain, but also to feed several


    generations, what can not think of, have to go off the edge?


    I ran into her at the reception and had a few words with Shirley, and she was a rare cultured and funny


    presence in a crowd of famous women.


    Shirley didn''t get angry when she heard Dennis say that, instead she politely came up and greeted me,


    "Miss Kennedy, we''ve met before."


    I reached out and squeezed her hand, a pdash grip, just a moment, like a touch of ten thousand


    years of unmelting ice, cold, I was a shock, because of the scene at this time, repressed not to show,


    pulled the corners of the mouth to maintain the face of the calm, "Miss Traylor."


    Shirley pursed her lips, and then passed a wink behind me, and the bodyguard who escorted me up


    took the initiative to leave.


    Before I could react, Shirley took the initiative to pick the conversation again, "I''ve heard a lot about


    Miss Kennedy, and frankly, I admire you for putting yourself on the line for love."


    This sounded like a detriment, I pulled the corners of my mouth awkwardly and reluctantly thanked,


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t ever be polite, I mean it all, hehehe ......" Shirley took my hand and patted it, warmly like an old


    friend who has known each other for years.


    I just feel a chill down my back, in this asion with a brand new identity interface, but the other side


    like to see your cards are generallyfortable, I think no one will feelfortable.


    Shirley, however, is rxed and calm, and turns back around after finishing, folding up two legs and


    greeting me like a master, "Miss Kennedy don''t be polite, sit down."


    I looked at Dennis and after he agreed, I sat down with him.


    Just sit down, look up, Shirley is staring at me and Dennis, meaningful squinting and smiling.


    "Miss Kennedy and Mr. George are famous morous couple, even if they are separated, they still


    look like a couple, if they can work together, it will be an interesting thing in our circle." Shirley said


    tteringly.


    I just took it as apliment, but Dennis was extra nervous, "What does Miss Traylor mean, she


    doesn''t trust me?"


    "Mr. George don''t think too much, I definitely don''t mean anything else, I just think, Miss Kennedy dare


    to think and do, I appreciate it, seeking for wisdom." Shirley''s expression tightened a bit, but her


    eyebrows still looked shrewd.


    Dennis hooked his lips, lightly bared a smile, "I advise Miss Traylor or to put aside those unrealistic


    thoughts in the heart, if the Kennedy family so well calcted, you will not know ra those glorious


    deeds."


    I could hear it, and Dennis definitely didn''t have anything nice to say about me.


    It seems that Uncle Link did not work in vain in this life, even if retired, but also has been these unseen


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    business as a ride on the umbre of life.


    But as Dennis said, the bottom line that has been guarded for a lifetime, how can it be broken, they


    have no idea how much power this thing of faith has.


    "Not necessarily, there is always a way, what do you say Mr. George?" Shirley does not know what


    mute, desperately and Dennis pass the eye,pletely when I am transparent.


    Dennis leaned back with a cold face and said like a broken jar, "Don''t ask me, go ask Benjamin if he''ll


    agree."


    Shirley heard him say that, so he had to show his hands to dismiss, "just kidding, Mr. George is too


    serious, this is a bad habit, have to change."


    "It can''t be changed, I just want to know if Miss Traylor''s appetite is big enough to eat the goods we are


    ready to disperse." Dennis seems to be a little angry, his face is gloomy and somewhat frightening.


    But I do think this is extraordinarily familiar to him, decent, strong, always crushing opponents.


    "Oh ......" Shirleyughed lowly, "Mr. George so shrewd when doing business, how to change a piece of


    merchandise, instead of bing a sitting duck, I have a small appetite, three or two bites to eat, but


    the country more than a billion people, you think my goods may not sell?"


    Dennis was unmoved and continued to throw his weight around, "I just know that the sky is high and


    the emperor is far away, leaving the imperial capital, what makes you think you can control the lower


    distributors, and once someone has unclean hands and is caught and confessed, what kind of situation


    are we ced in?"


    "There is no such possibility." Shirley said with certainty.


    "Unless all the distributor''s information is turned over for me to review whether all of them are


    trustworthy, or ept the suggestion I just made and ce one of my people in each province, so that


    if anything happens, it will be convenient to cut off the grass for the benefit of both sides." Dennis


    added.


    Shirley face smile gradually stiffened, "Mr. George is not forgotten, we are talking business, I am not


    your subordinates, naturally have their own set of system, how are you talking as if I am just a


    middleman, using your goods, you have to hand over the people and the field simr?"


    Speaking here she paused, her face instantly became ruthless, her shrewd eyes emitting a vicious


    glow, "You want to swallow me, is that what you mean Mr. George?"


    At the end of the sentence, there was a clear sound of loaded bullets behind us, apparently, Shirley''s


    men had already aimed at Dennis and me and were ready to get rid of them at any time.


    Dennis and Shirley''s eyes met in the air, silently facing each other, and the atmosphere suddenly


    became tense and ready to explode.


    I couldn''t help but make a swallowing motion, intentionally or unintentionally with the afterglow to


    survey the situation behind me.


    Behind a few peopleing, three, or four, the left side has a blind spot, if you really open fire, should


    first dodge the right ......


    At that moment the old-fashioned elevator started again, and with the engine turning rudely, a dozen


    secondster, the bodyguard guarding the side pulled open the iron-grid elevator door and greeted the


    people inside respectfully.


    "Mr. Vance."


    Benjamin then stepped out of the elevator and approached us step by step.


    He walked over to the table and unhurriedly began to unhook the holster from his hand.


    Shirley then narrowed her eyes and looked at him motionlessly, her gaze alert and strong.


    Just as everyone was wondering what Benjamin was going to do next, he violently reached out and


    grabbed Shirley by the hair, mming her head hard against the table.


    One down, two down, three down ......

 Chapter 1195 - Am I some kind of plague god?

    Chapter 1195 - Am I some kind of gue god?


    As Shirley was knocked around, Benjamin pulled a very small pistol out of nowhere and pressed it


    against her exposed temple.


    The evil and reckless eyebrows are slightly narrowed, the eyes are cold, the corners of the mouth are


    drawn upwards, but there is no smile on the face.


    He half bent down the upper body, put his face above Shirley''s reluctant face, lips a closed, "goods,


    people, I''ll handle, you take 20%, no, you die, choose one."


    The whole Hungasrge market, originally all in the hands of Shirley, she could take 90% or more of


    the profits, and then pick out a little from the nail, to support the bulk of the staff, but Benjamin people


    also want, the field also want, and even her whole person also stepped on the foot.


    Although it is free profit, do not have to bear the risk, but since they dare to earn this block of money,


    Shirley and will not put that little risk in the eyes, she gritted her teeth and stared at the eyes, can not


    swallow this breath.


    The Traylor Group is a group ofpanies that are working on the Traylor Group.


    But Benjamin is just not convinced, in Shirley sure he did not dare to shoot and contemptuous exhale,


    "bang" in her ears, five centimeters from her eyes on the table was shot through, her brain is all


    buzzing roar.


    Benjamin''s meaning is clear: either Shirley agrees to his terms and all is happy, or the word Shirley


    disappears from Hungas, and he takes the trouble to cut the grass and build his own tradingwork.


    Shirley gradually some recognition of Dennis behind the man is not good-tempered, more


    unconventional, she lives or dies, the chance is half and half.


    The moment she finished analyzing the situation, the cold gun was once again aimed at her temple,


    and she heard Benjamin say in an extremely confident tone, "This time, I won''t miss."


    Then there was the faint sound of the safety opening, which fell into Shirley''s eardrums, like a sign from


    Hades.


    Shirley snapped her eyes shut and held up her hands to show her willingness to be small, "I''ll pay!


    Everything is up to you!"


    Benjamin, however, smiled good-naturedly, "The bullet is loaded and has to be fired!"


    Then quickly pull the trigger.


    Shirley choked on her breath and didn''t even dare to scream "no".


    However, the sound of gunfire slipped by, but she did not feel the slightest pain, after the fact, opened


    her eyes and held her head a messy touch, to confirm that no flowers, which was a fearful sigh of relief.


    In fact, Benjamin turned the gun around and pointed it in the direction of Dennis and me before firing,


    and the bullet passed between us and plunged into the far concrete wall.


    Shirley is far from the only one who survived the robbery.


    Benjamin gloated at Shirley''s embarrassment before he slowly withdrew the hand that was holding her


    down, both hands yfully open and hanging in midair, as if to enjoy the congrattions of the skirt,


    slightly raised eyebrows open and confident.


    After Shirley got rid of the restraints, she got up from the table like a bouncer, quickly fixed her dress


    and hair, took two steps back and distanced herself from Benjamin, and with a sullen face, she became


    Miss Traylor again.


    Even in those celebrity cocktail parties where she is held in high regard, she has never shown such an


    unbeatable posture, as if this is the only way to cover up her ugly appearance just now and erase her


    fear of death.


    "How much better this is, to be an obedient dog than to be a dead body lying around that won''t bite."


    Benjamin trampled her decency underfoot without mercy.


    Shirley gritted her teeth and stared straight ahead with condescension, not answering.


    A few minutes ago it was the fearsome "Wolfgang", how could he admit to being a lowly, tail-wagging


    dog.


    Apparently, Benjamin took Shirley''s person, but could not control her unbeatable heart.


    Benjamin paid little attention to what was on her mind and turned his attention to Dennis.


    He lifted his feet and walked to stand in front of Dennis, with only a fist''s distance remaining between


    them, almost face to face.


    "Some things are about talent, can''t do is can''t do, don''t force yourself, admit you''re a loser, at least still


    be a man." Benjamin''s words, explicitly and implicitly, use Dennis of not doing his job well.


    ckness, which is exclusive to Benjamin, allows Dennis to enter, but does not allow him to be


    another light in the darkness.


    Even though Dennis is his hand-picked, the two men are secretly fighting, tacit agreement to be the


    best party, in order to suppress Dennis, before Benjamin did betray the transaction information, so that


    the police sweep things, Dennis was even injured for this.


    Today is no exception. Once upon a time Benjamin''s business was not tainted with Hungas, but for


    some reason, to pick up this piece of cake, who can take this market, is undoubtedly the best proof of


    ability.


    So far, Shirley was forced to bow down, and the credit goes to Benjamin, and Dennis probably has to


    look over his shoulder.


    Faced with his provocation, Dennis also had nothing good to say, picking up his former meanness and


    turning his head to look at me, saying grimly, "Hear that, don''t ever force yourself."


    Me?


    Hello, does it have anything to do with me?


    After saying that, he shook his head and sneered, then he lifted his feet and left, leaving only a reckless


    and spontaneous back, a bit of a beat.


    Until the elevator doors closed, I remembered that I still have to do his car back, opened my mouth to


    call, but it was toote.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I had no choice but to hit on Benjamin''s idea, just to take advantage of the time alone to enlist his


    restless heart.


    However, I just turned around, ready to curry favor, but found Benjamin was staring at me with a grim


    face, and the moment his eyes met, he directly nced his face away and walked away from the other


    end of the stairs.


    "Benjamin!" I called out, "Hey-"


    Dennis did not hear even if, this guy clearly heard clearly, but instead speed up the pace.


    What, am I some kind of gue god?


    "Miss Kennedy take my car if you don''t mind." Shirley suddenly spoke with a cold face.


    I can''t walk back on my heels, "Then I''ll be respectful."


    In fact, I soon regretted it, I do not know if it is in Benjamin''s ce suffered the reason, Shirley did not


    speak on the way, the air pressure in the carriage and cold and low, forcing people to suffocate.


    So just as I got into town, I got out of the car and was ready to call the driver to pick me up.


    Shirley gave me a sideways nce, "It''s still a ways from downtown, are you sure it''s okay?"


    "No problem, I happen to have some business to do nearby and I''ll go back after I''m done with it,


    thanks to Miss Traylor today." I was busy smiling and snorting.


    "No harm." Shirley faintly drops her eyes, then closes the car door and instructs the driver to drive,


    "Let''s go."


    Soon the driver drove the car away.


    Watching the body gradually away, I held my chest, a long breath of relief, finally able to get a good


    breath of air.


    Now is the rush hour, blocking a few hours in the city, that depressing atmosphere, have to live less


    than ten years.

 Chapter 1196 You mean Dennis?

    Chapter 1196 You mean Dennis?


    Calming down, I took two more steps inside and walked slowly along thismercial area.


    Passing by a cafe, attracted by the smell of mellow coffee at the door, so I went in and found a table at


    random and asked for a hot Americano, half a pond.


    Only Dennis can drink the unsweetened American style.


    After thinking about it for a long time, I dialed Alex''s number.


    After waiting for ten seconds or so, I finally heard Alex''s familiar voice, "ra? Is everything okay?"


    "Pretty good, you''re actually awake at this hour?" I only had the attitude of trying, but I didn''t expect to


    really get through.


    "There''s a war going on." Alex said.


    "What?" I didn''t respond for a moment. I hadn''t heard of any military operations in Country M recently.


    "Oh, nothing, and you, what do you want from me?" Alex still knows me so well.


    What is a friend, a taxi to see when it is not a quarrel or a row, now across the coast, but remember


    each other''s small details.


    I smiled down, and without beating around the bush, I asked, "Aren''t you a researcher in psychology, I


    want to ask you, if you obviously like someone, but ignore her, avoid her, and don''t evenmunicate


    with her, what''s going on?"


    "You mean Dennis?" said Alex, "His affair with that Olivia was even reported in the media on Country


    M''s side, it''s so unlikeable, unlikeable."


    "It''s quite a headache, but it''s not him I''m talking about," I scratched my head with a helpless look, "it''s


    a friend, I asked for him."


    ying with other people''s feelings is always not something honorable, Alex is clean and I don''t want


    to expose these unpleasant things to him.


    "Well ...... Your friend." Alex seems to believe in non-belief repeated, "then well, you tell your friend, this


    is the typical avoidance type mentality, the more like, the more afraid to face, also does not exclude the


    inferiorityplex, feel unworthy of each other, or after revealing their feelings, even the original


    friendship will be lost, in the final analysis, your friend in terms of feelings,ck of a little security and


    confidence na ~ "


    Each "your friend", Alex deliberately bite heavy pronunciation, meaning, as most of the world''s bad


    friends, intention to make fun of me.


    I ignore Alex''s flirtation and murmur, "Insecure ......"


    Benjamin, the scary guy like King of Hell, I think he is strong inside and will not be confident?


    Thinking about it, I suddenly had an epiphany, yes, it will, in the face of a genuine favorite, everyone is


    a coward!


    "Then what should I ...... do?" I blurted out, said halfway before I realized it was wrong, hurriedly


    changed my mouth, "h h h, what should my friend do to make the rtionship between the


    two people further?"


    "Huh ....." Alex startedughing again, and only after a good half day did he clear his throat and return


    to decency, then actually whispered into the microphone, "Remember ra, jealousy is the equivalent


    of a catalyst in chemistry in a rtionship, and it depends on how you use it if you can fix it."


    I nodded approvingly at the phone and froze for a moment before saying again with a stiff upper lip, "I


    said it''s my friend, not me!"


    "Don''t be silly ra, you don''t have to exin so much to me, as long as you are the one who wins it is


    enough." Alex half-joking tone, but inexplicably makes people feel much more mature.


    I was silent and did not exin further.


    That''s when Sansa''s voice rang out on the phone, "Alex-"


    Alex then closed the line, "I have some things to deal with, I''ll call you back another day,"


    "Bye bye ......" Before the goodbye was said, the other side had hung up.


    Alex''s days seem to be a lot more fulfilling, it''s good, the days have a head start, living is


    interesting.


    Put down the phone, sip the temperature of the coffee, I looked out the window into the street scene


    into thoughts.


    Benjamin is avoiding me. What does it take to make him jealous to the point of losing his mind?


    At this time, across the street suddenly came an olddy holding a dog, the olddy walking very


    slowly, one hand holding the dog, but also on crutches, crutches hanging above a stic bag printed


    with a supermarket trademark, sporadically loaded with a few oranges, holding a skateboard teenager


    shed, cut the olddy''s stic bag, oranges continue to fall out, probably because of age hearing


    loss, the olddy did not notice, walked out a few steps The olddy didn''t notice and walked out a few


    steps, but the Labrador she was holding was very psychic and desperately walked back.


    The olddy originally pulled the dog twice, until she couldn''t resist it, turned her head to look, only to


    find that she had dropped a floor of oranges, and turned back to pick them up.


    The warmth of the scene warmed the corners of my mouth, thinking that perhaps it would be a good


    idea to raise a few in the future.


    Retracting his eyes, his mind suddenly shed and he looked at the olddy and the dog again and


    instantly had an idea.


    Why didn''t I think of it, Benjamin is able to turn a blind eye to me, but he will never let go of any


    opportunity to spy on Dennis, otherwise, in the lounge on the set, he would not havee so quickly.


    Then, take the opportunity to use the power for personal gain.


    "Hello, checkout!"


    I quickly bought the bill and paid the tip, and when I was leaving the house, I still forgot to be in a good


    mood to talk to the owner, "Boss, your coffee is very special!"


    "Thank you, next time youe I''ll send you a homemade dessert." The chubby boss was also


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    infected by me and was in a good mood.


    "Will do." I smiled gratefully and pulled the door open to walk out into the street.


    The olddy across the road was gone, but the air was extra fresh, I stretched, casually stopped a cab


    and decided to strike while the iron was hot, "Jiulong Hua Ting thanks."


    Make a small g, today sleep to Dennis.


    After getting the exact location of Dennis'' new home from Brady, I barged right up to the door and rang


    the doorbell.


    "Ding dong - ding dong -"


    And then intertwined arms, fingertips have a little bit of a loose tap on the arm, looking forward to


    Dennis see my expression with great interest.


    After waiting for a while, footsteps came from inside, and with a snap, the door pulled open from the


    inside, and what appeared in the doorway was - "Olivia?"


    She lives with Dennis?


    Olivia was wearing only a small ck sling. She didn''t feel strange when she saw me, just lowered her


    eyes and swept impatiently, then took a step backwards and was about to m the door.


    Fortunately, I was quick, rushed forward to block with the body, so as not to be turned away from the


    door, but for a moment did not grasp the strength, the door was mmed open, the scene inside the


    house was immediately visible.


    Dennis took off his previous jacket, tied his apron and was cleaning up the garbage in the living room,


    while next to him on the couchy a handsome and somewhat charming man, who was currently


    wearing only a pair of underwear, revealing his white and firm body, sitting limply on the couch eating


    potato chips.


    Just, pretty weird.


    A trio?


    Sorry sorry sorry forgive me for overthinking.


    The people in the room all looked at me, making me the "adultery" person, but a little embarrassed.


    The end is Olivia is not much patience, both hands sped in front of the chest no good usation up,


    "toe in on the dry, and then consumed, that group of paparazzi photos can be a photo book."


    I only then from the reflection of a mirror in the house found something wrong, turn your head to see,


    opposite the greenery at some point emerged seven or eight top DSLR journalists are capturing, the


    most excessive one also brought an assistant in the light ......


    Uh, can not be so brightly photographed ......


    Before I could react, a hand suddenly reached out behind me and pulled me back inside, then quickly


    closed the door.

 Chapter 1197 - Dislike me?

    Chapter 1197 - Dislike me?


    For a second, there was a silent, awkward silence in the room.


    My brain jerked and I asked, "Did Ie at a bad time?"


    Then even the strange man understood what I meant, and raised half an eyebrow with a "forehead".


    I was silenced, not good enough to specte further, waiting for a random person to say something to


    save me from the fire.


    "This is Olivia''s boyfriend." Dennis really does still care about me.


    I was relieved, froze for a moment and then felt wrong, didn''t the public say that Dennis and Olivia were


    the only couple?


    Moreover, this man, just from the appearance, younger than Larry, the standard male group face, if the


    makeup is drawn thicker, said a girl is not too much, can not see is Olivia like the type.


    "What, you''ve never seen two men at the same time?" Olivia cursed as she walked in, "I just want to


    eat from the pot and watch the bowl, you have a problem with that?"


    Me, "...... Nope."


    Her words are mostly untrustworthy and do not excite me.


    Olivia looked me up and down and suddenly and unexpectedly warmed up to me, "Stay for dinner


    tonight."


    Then looking at the naked man on the couch, hemanded with amanding tone, "Go to your


    room."


    The naked man looks at me and then at Dennis, then doggedly catches up with Olivia, and the two of


    them walk upstairs with their ears to each other.


    Soon, strange sounds came from the stairway, listening to the faces of people. Red. Ears. Red.


    Dennis, however, bent over as a matter of course and continued to clean up the mess, turning a deaf


    ear to the charming upstairs.


    I put my bag down and went over to help him, "Why don''t you ask your underlings to do it?"


    Dennis buried his head in cleanup and coldly exined in a couch voice, "Toss me so she can feel


    better inside."


    I was stunned, then I understood what he meant. Olivia now hates Dennis more than me.


    Suddenly, I wanted to ask if Dennis had selfishly decided Olivia''s fate back then, but after considering


    it, I felt I should trust him again.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hiding what he knew was already a great torture for him, and Dennis couldn''t do something that would


    set up his best brother''s own sister.


    But no matter what, there is always a debt to Olivia.


    And that includes me.


    In this case, Dennis to do, I should also bear half, simply snatched the rag in his hand, "I''ll do it, you go


    to wash the dishes to be done, I will do itter."


    Yet Dennis stood motionless, tilting his head to examine me.


    "What are you trying to do now? How can you get a tiger''s son without entering a tiger''s den?" He


    asked carelessly.


    Or contempt to describe his attitude at the moment is more apt.


    I looked up and his deep eyes were hidden under the shadow of his eyshes, like the old one that


    was so unfathomable.


    "You know, what Shirley was thinking when she hit on THE Kennedy family just now?" Dennis added.


    "I ......"


    He didn''t give me a chance to speak, "Tie you up and give Leo whatever he wants."


    I was stunned,pletely unexpected Shirley said "there is always a way", but is so ruthless means.


    So, she gave me a ride for Benjamin''s sake, too?


    After saying that, he slowly lifted his feet towards the kitchen, "We are not the same people, go back to


    where you should be and stay there, I don''t have the effort to exin your rtionship with Benjamin


    for you every time."


    Is it a warning, or is it jealousy?


    I do feel like a reminder that it looks like Benjamin''s heart for me is already known to everyone in the


    world, only he himself is still dying, I should take advantage of this.


    In that case, there''s even less reason for me to go.


    When the living room was cleaned up, the dirty clothes were put into the washing machine, and the


    floor was mopped inside and out, and I was so tired that I could hardly stand up, the smell of rice came


    from the house.


    The two people upstairs also smelled the smell and came down, especially the naked man, hungry


    tiger pounced on the hand, the result was Dennis a chopstick hit back.


    The man "hissed" to attack, but looked up to Dennis that pair of deep eyes, and instantly softened,


    yful smile to hide in the bathroom, "Hey, hey, thank you Mr. George, I go wash my hands."


    Dennis didn''t say anything, and Olivia didn''t take sides, so she walked into the basement and brought


    up a bottle of foreign wine.


    After some fuss, finally all four people were seated, naked man next to Olivia, Dennis sat next to me,


    although strange, but the atmosphere is quite harmonious.


    The only thing that was not so good was that Olivia was hanging her face from the beginning to the


    end, looking at everyone in a bad way.


    When the naked man lifted his chopsticks to start, Olivia knocked him back again, "Go, bring two cups."


    In less than ten minutes, the naked man was aggrieved, but did not dare to annoy Olivia, so he did as


    he was told and stepped on his flip-flops to bring the wine sses over and set them up in front of her.


    Olivia poured both sses, then capped the bottle and set it aside, picked up a ss and poured it


    down hard.


    The naked man apanied a cup, then started impatiently, staring at the food with glowing eyes, and


    it seemed that the afternoon exercise was indeed not bad.


    Olivia finished drinking, clunked her ss back on the table, gasped heavily, and suddenly raised her


    slender eyebrows again and swept a nce at Dennis across the table.


    A momentter, opened the lid, poured another ss, handed it to Dennis from the table and lifted his


    chin, gesturing for him to drink it, "Hmm?"


    Dennis had little reaction.


    Olivia''s brow tightened, "Dislike me?"


    Only then did Dennis take the wine, avoiding where she touched it, and drank it clean in one gulp.


    "Hmph." Olivia narrowed her eyes and sneered, then stood up, reached over, snatched the ss away,


    and poured me another cup in the same manner.


    Dennis drank, I also have no reason to refuse, holding two or three sips to drink up.


    Then turned the cup around and held it in her hand and turned it upside down to show that she was not


    fooled.


    Hungas wine culture is this, talk business to drink, worship to drink, see people upset more to drink.


    Like Dennis said, Olivia won''t befortable without this wine.


    However the wine was drunk, Olivia did notugh it off as expected, but inexplicably began tough,


    "huh, huh huh huh, hahahaha ......"


    Dennis and I looked confused and didn''t understand what she was up to again.


    Olivia then picked up the cap of the bottle of foreign wine, and the part embedded in the bottle faced


    us, and the subtle little mechanism on it revealed its true form.


    No good, it''s a trap!


    Dennis took the lead in reacting to p the table and get up, but the moment he got up the drug took


    effect, his legs went weak and he immediately fell back into the chair, his head tilted helplessly and lost


    consciousness.


    I also gradually became blurred in my vision and kept shaking my head to clear my head.


    The second before I passed out, I finally realized that everything had been nned from the moment


    she left me behind.


    Guilt is the best concealed weapon she can use to gain confidence in us.

 Chapter 1198 Let Dennis feel it too

    Chapter 1198 Let Dennis feel it too


    When I opened my eyes, I was still in the same dining room I had just been in.


    Tried to move the hands and feet, and unsurprisingly was tied up.


    Every te of food on the table had been touched, so it seemed that Olivia had a good meal after she


    had dazzled Dennis and me.


    Turning his head to look at Dennis'' seat, it was empty.


    Where are the people?


    "Woke up faster than I thought." Olivia''s cold voice came from the living room.


    The naked man was even ying an arcade game, but Dennis, like me, was tied up and left alone on a


    couch.


    The wall clock adorning the wall was realistic 8:20, and I had only been unconscious for less than two


    hours by my count.


    "Dennis didn''t do you wrong back then, what do you want to doe at me." I gave up, the big deal is


    a death, topensate for her suffering over the years.


    Olivia didn''t even raise her eyelids and gave no response.


    After about ten minutes, exactly 8:30, the doorbell rang.


    Olivia calmly got up and walked over to open the door, and as the door mmed, a muscr, lean man


    walked into the living room.


    Olivia, like a mentor, folded her arms and asked, "Know what you''re here to do?"


    "I know." The head muscr man nodded, then looked to the naked man on the side, "Just this skinny


    monkey?"


    The naked man was originally immersed in the game, vaguely aware of the sight of muscle men,


    turned his head to look quickly throw away the handle to hold themselves tight, "want to do, I sell my


    body is not selling men ah!"


    Olivia nted a nce at the man with hatred and rolled her eyes and said, "Not him."


    Lifting his chin again and pointing to Dennis, who was still unconscious on the couch, "That one."


    "Let''s begin." Olivia suddenly took out a video camera from the side of the TV cab, got up and put it


    on the stand that had been set up long ago, pressed the record button, and then stood aside


    indifferently, watching the group of men walk towards Dennis.


    Intense unease rushed through me and I shouted like crazy, "What are you doing Olivia, you''re crazy!"


    Olivia replied to me in a leisurely manner and never looked back, "I''m very sober, Dennis could design


    so many men to do that to me, I can certainly do the same, let the unbeatable Dennis also have a taste


    of this can''t live and can''t die."


    "And you, I think it''s far more painful than being fucked than having you watch your beloved being


    humiliated with your own eyes, this is what you owe me, I''ll pay it all back today, keep your eyes open


    and don''t let go of any details!"


    As she spoke, the muscr man had untied Dennis and was about to unbutton his upper body.


    But the fingers are too big, very limited to solve up, one of the impatient simply grabbed the corner of


    the clothes, directly to tear the clothes.


    The moment the men''s hands touched Dennis''s body, I couldn''t bear to look and closed my eyes in


    death and pleaded, "No, Olivia you can''t do this to Dennis, he''s so proud, you''ll kill him!"


    "I wasn''t proud back then! If it wasn''t for Dennis, my brother, my father would have died, why would he


    promise to take care of me for the rest of my life and then take away my hope? You guys say we''re


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    even and then we''re even, I deny it, I say no, unless Dennis really dies, he will always owe our Lu


    family what he owes me Olivia!" Olivia''s trembling voice carried the determination of a desperate man.


    I opened my eyes and saw Dennis regain consciousness, kicking aside the two muscr men closest


    to him.


    "Dennis! You have to run!" I yelled, Olivia was aiming for him, and as soon as he was gone, things


    would calm down.


    But two fists can''t beat four hands, Dennis after a short period of dominance, was four muscle men


    held down the hands and feet, coupled with the effects of drugs, simply unable to break free, can only


    watch the group to untie their belts.


    Not avable.


    I had only one thought in mind, I couldn''t let these people get away with it.


    My mind raced, I made a crazy decision, and then without hesitation, I shouted at Olivia, "You''re wrong,


    it wasn''t Dennis who wanted to set you up, it was me! Those people found me a long time ago, and I


    led them to you! I hated you for stealing Dennis and took your innocence on purpose! You''re such a


    fool, you don''t even know who to get back at, if you don''t set you up!"


    At that, Olivia came over viciously and grabbed my hair and yanked it up desperately, "What are you


    talking about, you''re lying to me, you''re making this up to save Dennis, how can you be that smart, you


    can''t!"


    I forced myself to endure the pain, still showing eyes full of contempt, sneered and said, "Why, you


    forget how you yed dumb and dumb to gain Dennis'' sympathy back then, I just returned the favor by


    making you clear about your identity, I didn''t expect you to rely on Dennis for this, indeed, you caught


    me off guard, but the good thing is, you finally still lost to your own stupidity!"


    Olivia was so angry that she grabbed her chest. The shirt at the mouth, raised his hand and fell, leaving


    clear p marks on my face, "Bitch!"


    Then he turned around and called out to two of the muscr men, "You two,e over here and get


    her for me, until she dies!"


    Muscle man hesitated, "said well, only do male, when the time will also be lighter sentencing, now also


    add a female, how do we get out of ......"


    Olivia closed her eyes, trying to calm down, her chest. Her mouth tossed violently, squeezing the words


    out of her teeth, "The price that was agreed upon, three times."


    The two people instantly heard the two eyes light up, happy to lunge towards me.


    Once the forces there were scattered, Dennis had more opportunities to quickly wrestle with several


    people.


    But I wasn''t so lucky, if they had no way with Dennis, I was a breeze with women.


    Within a few moments, my neck and ears were all upied with unfamiliar scents.


    I gritted my teeth, not letting myself make any hint of embarrassing sounds, and kept praying in my


    heart, God, please, let me win the bet this time.


    This crazy scene before the naked man was scared, he panicked and ran to the bathroom to take out


    his clothes, while wearing the side to run out, "Damn, I just want to follow you to take more scenes, did


    not expect you are actually a pervert."


    "It has nothing to do with me, I didn''t do anything, don''t involve me in this!"


    The naked man rolled to the door, did not hesitate to press the door handle, the door opened the


    moment, but he was kicked back.


    With the movement of his fall, the man who was moving against me also stopped his hand and mouth


    movements, and the next second, Benjamin in a ck coat appeared in front of the naked man.


    Seeing him, my heart dropped instantly, thank God, I bet right, Benjamin would not stand by and see


    me in trouble.


    Olivia was so eager for revenge that she threw away her fear of Benjamin and questioned, "What are


    you doing here, can''t you see I''m busy!"

 Chapter 1199 A dog that wags its tail and begs for mercy

    Chapter 1199 A dog that wags its tail and begs for mercy


    Benjamin is what he is and when he has been treated this way, stared at her sorrowfully for a second,


    then pulled out the pocket pistol that scared Shirley''s legs and fired two shots, hitting the two muscle


    men surrounding me in turn.


    Then pointed the gun at Olivia and cocked her head, "You want to try it too, don''t you?"


    Olivia obviously does not want to die yet, hurriedly shut his mouth, cowering neck back to the wall, no


    longer open teeth and ws.


    Several other muscle men heard this side of the movement, stop harassing Dennis''s actions to look


    over, see hispanion was lying on the ground with gunshot wounds, thought Benjamin was here to


    save people, and there are firearms in hand not easy to mess with, a time also dare not act rashly.


    Dennis took advantage of this opportunity, three times to put all the people down, then also lost


    strength, limp on the sofa, eyes a closed look at Benjamin, obviously lost the fight, but still can read


    from his dark eyes full of resignation.


    Benjamin gave him a sorrowful look, then put away the gun, and came forward to untie me, after a


    spinning, Benjamin straddled me, straddling the muscle man''s bloodied legs on the ground, striding


    out.


    Behind me, Olivia shouted madly, and I vaguely heard her call up the uninjured muscle men again,


    trying to bring the evil against Dennis to an end.


    But that doesn''t matter anymore, when Benjamin''s car drove us out of the neighborhood, I clearly saw


    the naked man who had just fled standing on the side of the road talking with someone, and behind


    them, there were police cars with red and blue lights shing.


    --


    Benjamin neither sent me back to the George Residence nor to the vi where I hadnded with


    Jannings, but to a house in the far suburbs.


    Located at the top of the mountain, it also takes a lot of time to drive up from the foot of the mountain.


    There are no other homes around the house except for the attached buildings, which is very much in


    line with his character of defying all people.


    After getting out of the car, Benjamin changed his gentlemanly demeanor and practically dragged me


    inside the house, throwing me on the couch without any mercy.


    "Hiss--" I have long since regained full consciousness on the way here, and at this moment the


    perception of pain is bing more and more profound, subconsciously wrinkling my face, covering


    my arm that hurt when I fell, and inhaling a deep breath of cold air.


    Benjamin saw the situation, the thick eyebrows gathered to the brow, hidden and resigned, as if there is


    a full of anger is about to explode.


    Sitting up straight from the couch, I returned the same angry stare, making it clear to him that I was still


    full of thorns and could not be intimidated by his rudeness.


    After a few moments of confrontation, Benjamin suddenly picked up a stack of magazines from a


    nearby table and smashed them hard into my face.


    Paper after the wind resistance nothing aggressive, but scattered a mess.


    I looked down and saw that it was a picture of four people looking at each other, embarrassed to the


    point of picking their feet, when I broke down Olivia''s door.


    The headline of the paparazzi for the sake of eye-catching is very heavy - luxury four, change you,


    okay?


    The gang is quite efficient, so soon to see the newspaper.


    "And you''reughing." Benjamin''s tone was cold and intentionally sarcastic.


    I gathered my emotions and reached down to pick up the magazine, looking at the best picture with


    interest and joking, "It''s a pretty photogenic shot of me."


    "It says even better." Benjamin added.


    He sentences with thorns, I am not annoyed, calmly open the back of the report, face rxed read out,


    "the richest with the current big y three y, the former wife caught on the spot, in order to beg the


    ex-husband back, willing to sink together, the reporter could not help but sigh, will y or rich people!


    ......"


    Automatically brought into the exaggerated ent of the Taiwanese media reports, I lost myugh out


    loud,pletely unable to feel where Benjamin angry point, cleared his throat, convergence of


    the photo writing ......"


    In the middle of the sentence, Benjamin grabbed my jaw and almost lifted me up in the air.


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Benjamin raised an eyebrow, a chill in his eyes, "You''re really going out of


    your way for Dennis, huh?"


    It turns out that he minded this, watching me be bottomless in the eyes of everyone for Dennis, he


    was very upset it.


    I grabbed his hand that was pinching me for a chance to breathe and argued, "The first day you met


    me? I can even break up with a good brother like Leo, what else do I care about?"


    Benjamin''s lips upward, but the bottom of his eyes are filled with the cold and bloody color of that day


    when he shot Chen Er one after another, "I just didn''t think you were originally such a lowlife, you know,


    when you approached Dennis, look at his eyes, talk body movements, every single one, like a dog


    wagging its tail! "


    "So what if I''m a dog!" I closed my eyes and roared madly, finished, opened them again and red at


    him with resentful anger, grinding my back teeth and said, "I am a lowlife and you have nothing to do


    with it, who are you to question me, we have nothing to do with each other!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin''s movements froze, and the force in his hands loosened for a few seconds, and then he froze


    in a daze for two seconds, and then, annoyed, he pushed again, "ra, you don''t know what''s good for


    you!"


    "Each other." There is a fishy salty taste dispersed in my mouth, I forced myself to endure the


    unpleasant, swallowing down my belly, calling the dry itch in my throat to get a moment of relief, "You


    are no better."


    "Don''tpare me to you." Benjamin''s face grew cool, his gaze still stern.


    "What''s the difference, I can''t stop chasing Dennis, and you, you can''t stop lusting after me, I am


    indeed cheap to give him as a ything, but at least I''m honest and open, you, you don''t even dare to


    face your own heart, only dare to hide like a stinky rat in an unseen corner, spying on me as you used


    to spy on Dennis'' life! " I sneered, my fears long behind me.


    There is no hunter that will tremble in front of his prey.


    Feelings, the first to move the heart of the party, in addition to surrender, there is no other way out.


    Benjamin suddenly threw me back on the couch in shame, turned his back and no longer faced me


    directly, his back was like a ghost, apanied by an extremely strong sense of oppression, yet he


    never answered the question, not knowing what he was thinking.


    People live in the world, and who will serve the discipline of whom, but when that exception appears,


    the rtionship between each other is destined to be different.


    The word "rat" Benjamin can tolerate, it is clear that Alex''s analysis is spot on, subconsciously,


    Benjamin is to put himself lower than me, or simply to indulge me, either way, it is time to add another


    fire.


    I simply copsed on the sofa, fiddling with the limbs to make a variety of charming andfortable


    posture, said to himself, "either, you kill me, otherwise, today such things, you will have to see more in


    the future, I just want you to watch me love Dennis, love her wholeheartedly, this love originally can be


    divided into some to you, but you do not want, huh? ......"

 Chapter 1200 - Bite Your Tongue

    Chapter 1200 - Bite Your Tongue


    "You''re the one who avoided it, you''re the one who took the initiative to abandon it!" I said in a stern


    voice, deliberately raising my volume so that he could hear every word clearly.


    Benjamin looked behind him as if he had heard an absurd joke, "Abstain? So, I can love you or not


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    depending on your willingness to give?"


    The word "charity" is a bit insulting, not my intention, but the words have been said here, I can only


    continue to talk tough, "I did not say that, but I did want to treat you and Dennis fairly, but you hide


    yourself, you know, how much I love him, it is not I can''t control that."


    There is an old saying how to say, the closer people are, the clearer it is what to say to make the other


    side hurt.


    Although it''s a bit presumptuous to say so, but in addition to Jannings, I should be the longest time with


    Benjamin of the opposite sex, to know him, to far better than outsiders, want to put a knife in his heart,


    it''s too easy.


    Benjamin was really enraged and moved quickly to grab my hands that were trying to resist, grabbing


    them with one hand again and flipping me over.


    His face was pressed against mine, but his mouth threatened fiercely, "Recognize well who is really the


    master!"


    I panicked and chose to die in a panic, "I will not let you get away with this even if I die!"


    Benjamin was indifferent, unbuttoning without any pause, cold like a machine that only carries out


    orders, "Not to be fair? How will you know if your body loves Dennis a little more or likes me a little


    more without trying?"


    I never thought that Benjamin, who thought he was superior, would be foolish enough to associate the


    human body with the heart, thinking that if he got one, the other would also be in his pocket.


    Iughed mockingly, raised my chin, ready to bite my tongue, with the stubbornness in my eyes to let


    him see, heart, he can not get, people, he also do not want to y with.


    Benjamin, still unaware of the movement of my mouth, just waiting to liberate the fire in his heart, put


    his hand on me after unbuttoning it.


    But what I had on was also a one-piece, long-buttoned jumpsuit with enough buttons to match his shirt,


    and the moment I reached out, Benjamin tightened his brow in annoyance.


    I am not afraid to die again at this time baredugh out loud, Benjamin face sunk, directly pinch the


    cor of the dress.


    "Ka-"


    I was ashamed and annoyed, the mouth simply began to force, just begging the ancients honestly do


    not deceive me, when the tongue is broken life also received away, do not hurt me a half dead, but also


    wake up to face this unpleasant scene.


    However, when I was cold and sweaty from the pain, I suddenly realized that Benjamin didn''t seem to


    be making the next move.


    I hurriedly loosened my tongue and opened my eyes.


    Benjamin still maintains his condescending posture, but his cool eyes are slightly narrowed, and he is


    now staring at my left shoulder.


    Without waiting for my reaction, Benjamin looked at me as if he had heard something, then reached out


    and pinched my cheek, forcing my mouth open.


    Seeing the fishy red blood on the tip of my tongue, killing intent instantly rose in his eyes, "You really


    want to die again!"


    It was then I remembered the gunshot wound in my left shoulder, the determination of being cornered


    by him with no way out.


    The half OK scars, that reminded him that this woman, who called him a lustful woman, forced to be


    anxious, is really going to die.


    I secretly snickered, now my life, is the best handle to hold him.


    He knew exactly why I wasughing, but there was nothing he could do about it. Finally, he pulled his


    hand away from me and stood to the side, buttoning up his shirt, one by one, which had been easily


    unbuttoned.


    "Now admit that you can''t let me go?" I coughed twice and didn''t forget to continue teasing him after I


    slowed down.


    "Maybe, but as of today, you''re not going anywhere." Benjamin''s movements were unhurried, and he


    rarely regained his oldposure.


    "What, you want to be near the water and get the moon?" I continued to fight him with my mouth.


    Benjamin finished tying thest button, sniffed and turned his head to look at me depressed, and finally


    said nothing, picked up the jacket on the floor and went upstairs.


    Confirming the disappearance of his footsteps, the smile on my face immediately dissipated and I


    climbed to sit up and began to survey the room.


    The decoration here is extremely simple, a sofa, a chandelier, coffee table and table are only about half


    a meter of paper towels, the kitchen is open, clear off-white tone, in addition to the two of us, there


    seems to be no one else.


    Could this be Benjamin''sir?


    It doesn''t look much like that.


    Simply strolled around the first floor, found nothing suspicious, anyway Benjamin will not force me to


    do, I simply boldly groped up to the second floor.


    There are only three rooms on the second floor, and the door of the room facing the stairway is hidden,


    so I lightened my steps and pushed the door open and went in.


    Benjamin is taking a shower, a change of clothes casually hitched on the sofa, but also through a door


    to enter the bedroom, the most private space is the bedroom, perhaps there will be some important


    evidence of Benjamin''s crimes.


    With my heart in my mouth, I cautiously nced back to make sure the sound of the shower in the


    bathroom was still going on, before I tiptoed in, almost at a trot.


    But it was even colder inside than I expected, except for the bed, even themp was high up in the


    ceiling, and the unobstructed furnishings were clearly not going to be productive.


    "Just now you wanted to die to show your intention, and now you''re giving it up voluntarily, don''t tell me


    you''re ying some kind of lustful trick." Benjamin hade out of the bathroom at some point, and


    his grim voice scared me.


    I turned around sheepishly and saw him with only a bath towel around the lower half of his body,


    subconsciously shrinking his neck in disgust.


    Benjamin didn''t give me a chance to react, after staring at me for two seconds, he walked up and


    picked me up by the waist with one arm and carried me to the bedroom.


    Then he walked over to the bed, lifted the covers and threw me up.


    Just get up, Benjamin also got on the bed, a hug me, and smoothlyy down, one hand trapped me,


    the other hand covered with the covers.


    I was about to break free when Benjamin put on another handful of absolutely overwhelming force and


    warned, "I won''t touch you, but at least give me a taste of it and do as you''re told."

 Chapter 1201 Consolation Prize

    Chapter 1201 Constion Prize


    He''s right, you have to taste the sweetness to get a hit.


    The fish has been hooked, which does not pull the reason for the shore, I had to temporarily suppress


    the abhorrence in my heart, lying quietly.


    Soon, the sound of even breathing rang out in your ears.


    Benjamin such a shrewd man, sleep must not be deep, the slightest noise may wake him up, today has


    provoked him enough times, continue to provoke him is not the best policy, I can not risk breaking this


    hard to get the initiative.


    The night was almost sleepless, and when I noticed Benjamin waking up at dawn, I closed my eyes


    and pretended to sleep.


    A few minutester, Benjamin got out of bed, put on his clothes and then went downstairs.


    He made breakfast and it was on the table, and when I came downstairs, he was gone.


    I didn''t have much of an appetite, and with the lesson I learned yesterday, I wasn''t going to eat what


    Benjamin gave me.


    Turned back upstairs, intending to feel the other two rooms, but I apparently underestimated


    Benjamin''s degree of caution, both doors are locked, simply can not open.


    After searching around the house and not finding a lock picking tool, I was a little demoralized.


    When I tried to call for help, I remembered that I had left my cell phone and bag at Olivia''s house, and


    that there were no avablemunication tools in the house.


    I had no choice but to run to the outside of the house, praying thatst night because the light was too


    dim to affect the view, so I did not find other upants, but in fact I thoroughly see that the top of this


    hill can see the head at a nce, out of Benjamin''s house, it is impossible to have other buildings, is a


    real solitary.


    I can not do anything but go back to recuperate the spirit,sted a day and a night plus a morning, I


    have long been sleepy, lying on the bed not long after the sleep.


    When I woke up again, it was already dark and the bedroom was not lit, but the en-suite living room


    was bright.


    At the end of the bed was a set of folded clothes, from inside to outside, which Benjamin had probably


    prepared for me to change.


    Get out of bed and walk slowly to the living room, where on the couch, Benjamin is staring at his


    I threw away my slippers, stepped deep and shallow on the loose carpet, and approached behind him


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    step by step.


    I went to the couch, stretched my neck, and vaguely saw the Facebook dialog box message with the


    words "Trading Location".


    It looks like Benjamin is handling the "goods", and not surprisingly, all the information about the


    transaction is in the chat log.


    To be precise, it is in thisputer.


    I was ready to get closer to see more clearly, Benjamin''s phone on the table suddenly "buzzed" and


    began to vibrate, a call came in.


    Benjamin didn''t notice me, picked up the phone and put it to his ear to answer, asionally responding


    to the caller with a, "Hmm."


    I sighed with relief while Benjamin quickly hung up, "Just do it."


    After putting the phone back on the table, he turned back as if he felt something, then mounted my


    pretend rxed sight, the hand holding theputer did not move to close the screen, and said faintly,


    "Why don''t you just sleep until tomorrow morning?"


    Is this because I slept too long?


    "I can''t do anything here without a cell phone orputer, not sleep line can do, with you wide-eyed?"


    I went to the other side of the couch and sat down, straining my face, not intending to give him a good


    look ording to my temperament of having a wake-up call.


    Benjamin smiled little reaction, just put theputer on the table, one hand propped up on the arm of


    the sofa, half leaning on the sofa, ordered, "Go and change your clothes, apany me to a ce."


    "No go." As soon as I call, I will go, then I am not too temperless.


    Benjamin was not annoyed, got up and walked to the bathroom, stood in front of the sink, while tidying


    up his grooming, said slowly, "just took over the field from Shirley, thought you would be interested."


    "You''re taking me on a tour?" I didn''t have the presence of mind to turn my head away, not getting the


    data from theputer, taking a constion prize seemed good.


    But this kind of thing, and business when the inspection is simr, with the closest people, it seems that


    I did not Benjamin heart position on another level.


    Once I thought about it, and without waiting for Benjamin to answer, I got up and went into the


    bedroom, grabbed the clothes off the bed, got under the covers and quickly changed.


    Benjamin''s bedroom is an openyout, with only a door frame between the living room and the


    bedroom and no other cover.


    After getting changed and getting out from under the covers, the top of my head had be a chicken


    nest, so I had to stare at my messy hair and n to go to the bathroom to grab a mirror with Benjamin.


    Fortunately, Benjamin was already sitting peacefully on the couch waiting when I went out, saving me a


    minor scuffle.


    Everything was ready to get in Benjamin''s car, and after a day and night''s stay, we finally left this


    deserted territory.


    Benjamin did not bring theputer with him, which means that as long as someone breaks in, it is


    entirely possible to get the data inside, but unfortunately I do not have a cell phone, can not notify


    anyone, can only watch this opportunity to lose bye-bye.


    On TV, Benjamin said the "field", must be in the light of the sex ces, followed by dazzling lights and


    loud acoustic music as a cover, the secret deal.


    But when he pulled into a dpidated vige, I realized I might be a bit shallow in my knowledge.


    The vige is notrge, there is only one road into the vige, barely able to amodate Benjamin''s


    huge body, but the goat path is open in all directions, and every few steps there will be an alley, inly


    dressed children ying in it, three or two times there is no trace.


    Older children will chase the car all the way, probably because the vige has not had such a luxury car


    in and out for a long time.


    Until the car could not drive in, Benjamin got out and took me in on foot.


    It didn''t take long to get into a simple wooden shack, which was full of people and misceneous,


    selling "goods" and transporting "goods", without exception, all dressed in shabby, giving the


    impression that they had eaten thest meal without the next.


    Benjamin''s reaction was not far from mine, grabbing a pocket towel to cover his mouth and nose


    without disguising it when he smelled the body odor emanating from the vigers, frowning in


    annoyance and saying, "Maybe I should havee to the rescue here sooner."


    He considers his factories to be the most perfect works of art, treating drug trafficking as art.


    "Mr. Vance." The man in the suit who greeted us was supposed to be the only man who belonged


    directly to Benjamin.


    Benjamin''s brow was still furrowed, dripping with difort at this civilian area.


    The man in the suit began to exin the process of the transaction at this point.


    "This is the concentration point of the entire vige bulk goods, responsible for docking is the vige


    chief of this vige, other vigers are responsible for transporting goods ording to the needs of the


    order ced, the vige is intricate, people who buy our goods have vigers to meet them, they can


    quickly get away, once a copes to the door, or catch any one of the vigers, the entire vigers


    will step in to stop it, to catch people in the vige, unless the entire vige uprooted."


    I have to say, Shirley this move to unleash the whole body, indeed original, just use thew not to


    me, difficult to control the two points, even if the incident, in such ces,w enforcement also has


    considerable difficulty.

 Chapter 1202 What tricks are being played

    Chapter 1202 What tricks are being yed


    "All right." Benjamin did not have the heart to listen to continue, raised his hand intended for the words


    of the man in the suit, "As I said, this ce is given to your full responsibility, as soon as possible to let


    me see satisfactory results."


    "Yes." The man in the suit nodded respectfully.


    I intended to see more clearly, but Benjamin was already unwilling to stay, pulling me out and then


    quickly drove away.


    Until the vige was left far behind the car, Benjamin opened the window, relieved sigh of relief, one


    hand on the steering wheel, one hand casually resting on the window, self-conscious evaluation of


    Shirley''s means of action, "failure, the whole vige can only be described as a failure, in such a ce


    to develop, how can business be big, no wonder so For many years the domestic market has been so


    sluggish, women have always been short-sighted,"


    Look at what he said, a mouthful of "development" "market", do not know also think he is doing any


    serious business, the future is bright.


    I was dissatisfied with the trip that went back and forth but a minute, and took it upon myself to pick up


    on the scolding, saying grimly, "Excuse me, but are you talking about me?"


    Benjamin then realized that just now even my words also boxed in, quietly Mimi looked at me, adjusted


    the sitting posture, rigidly exined, "You and those women are not the same."


    "What''s different, the difference is that I used to be someone else''s woman and you used to be in


    contact with someone who wasn''t, so you became a willowy, sitting on your hands?"


    In fact, when he is impulsive, he may not remember the fact that he still has a cleanliness problem, but


    I prefer to take it to the surface and say it clearly, so that he can remember it in his bones, so that the


    next time I will not have to endure the pain of biting my tongue again.


    Benjamin sniffed immediately became expressionless, even the tone of voice is tinged with a few thin


    anger, "You better not have nothing to find trouble."


    "Am I the one who''s looking for trouble?" I argued, "Who dragged me out at night, took a few hours to


    and from the car, only to just take a look and leave, do not trust me to say, no need to make this kind of


    pretend trick diaphragm people."


    When he finished, he put his face to the side and did not intend to argue any further.


    Benjamin opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he did not speak again.


    A stalemate all the way back to the hilltop vi was already 3:00 am.


    Pushing open the door, I casually kicked off my shoes haphazardly and walked on the cold floor with


    bare feet, only to be shivering and shivering from the cold.


    "Stop-" Behind him, Benjamin trailed off inexorably.


    "What do you want again?!" I stopped where I was, but didn''t turn around, and pretending to be angry


    requires an angry attitude.


    Benjamin didn''t answer, instead a rustling sound rang out before I felt hime closer towards me.


    "Lift your feet." Benjamin''s voice came from below.


    Looking down, he was half kneeling in front of me, holding a cotton slipper in his hand, tentatively


    disliking my toes, "The ground is cold, put it on."


    "Not wearing." I raised my chin stubbornly, not giving him face.


    Then there was a weakness in the foot, one leg was lifted directly by Benjamin, the moment of


    vacating, the shoe was on the foot, the other was not spared.


    Benjamin did all this before he got up unhurriedly, looked at me nicely, and said half flirtatiously, "You''ve


    been angry for two hours, aren''t you tired?"


    I still stubbornly refused to look at him, but then I suddenly remembered theputer in the room, and


    with a sh of light, I changed my mind and turned my head to look at him and said, "I''m tired, but I


    can''t get rid of my anger yet, so if I can have a bowl of beef noodles right now, I can consider not


    getting angry."


    Benjamin hooked his lips but put on a straight face and instructed, "Go up and wait."


    I justughed at that and ran upstairs with gusto.


    To the door of the room, and feel uneasy, back to the stairs to look down, to make sure Benjamin has


    gone to the kitchen, then rushed back, cover the door, rushed over to pick up theputer.


    I was lucky that Benjamin hadn''t closed theputerpletely before, so the desktop stayed on


    standby, and when the screen lit up, it showed the Facebook dialog box.


    I swallowed nervously and looked back to make sure Benjamin wasn''ting up before I used my


    hand to control the mouse again and scrolled through the chat log.


    Sure enough, this single transaction they are going to deliberately avoid Dennis, or rather, this is the


    real object of their deal.


    My first reaction is to log into my ount to transfer information, but this will leave a login record, if


    Benjamin suddenlye in a moment is not good to delete.


    While highly nervous, I nced at the email icon on my desktop and instantly thought clearly.


    Tap on Benjamin''s email, open the send email screen, and put the most critical chat log into the email


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    after taking a screenshot of it on the desktop.


    Add a note: It''s me, ra, but hopefully you can use it, no need to reply!


    Select the recipient: Dennis.


    Click Send.


    Delete the outgoing mail record.


    Close the mail and clear the history of usage.


    All in one fell swoop, perfect.


    The chat logs were finally returned to the previous interface, and I was finally relieved to have the


    boulder hanging in my heart and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What are you doing?" Benjamin''s voice sounded hushed.


    It was like I had been grabbed by the pigtail and instantly got a chill on my back.


    Smacking my lips, I restrained myself from looking as calm as possible and quietly opened my browser


    with the mouse while saying impatiently, "What''s wrong, I''ve been bored all day and I can''t go online to


    read the news, you really treat me like a prisoner?"


    Benjamin sat over with the finished beef noodles, put the noodles aside, jerked theputer away, and


    after taking a closer look, didn''t find anything unusual.


    "You''re suspecting me aren''t you?" I went the other way and took the initiative, aggressively saying,


    "You brought me here, you put theputer here, if you can''t see it you should have said so, don''t


    treat me in this way of treating a thief, I am a human being, not your ve!"


    Benjamin directly ignored my words, without changing his face, shut down hisputer and put it


    aside, then unhurriedly pushed the beef noodles onto the table in front of me, "Eat it while it''s hot."


    He did not hurt the attitude, so I have a kind of punch in the cotton feeling, and then continue to look a


    little pretentious, anyway, also hungry, simply pick up chopsticks, began to eat noodles.


    This night, Benjamin still dominant to hold me to sleep, just after dawn again left, and took theptop


    with him when he left.


    I kept thinking about the email and wondered if Dennis had received it and didn''t sleep at all.


    At ten o''clock, I was overexcited, how to lie in bed how ufortable, decided to go out to get some


    air.


    Once downstairs, I bumped into Dennis who happened to enter the door.


    I thought I was dreaming and pinched myself hard.


    "Hiss--" It hurts, it''s not a dream, it''s really Dennis.


    Dennis, however, didn''t read my reaction and, baffled, uttered, "What are you up to again?"

 Chapter 1203 - The secret that belongs to us

    Chapter 1203 - The secret that belongs to us


    "What?" I was once again in doubt as to whether this was a dream or not.


    How long has it been since Dennisst used that tone of voice with me?


    Dennis took a deep breath and stood up straight, his eyebrows lowered and his indifference bordering


    on the impersonal, "Last night''s email."


    I instantly breathed tightly, looked at him in confusion, and for a moment fell into self-doubt.


    He should know how much I risked to get that information, and now hees to me and questions me


    with a sulking tone of being teased, what does it mean?


    Could it be that my trust in him all this time was simply self-interest?


    "What an email." Benjamin suddenly came over from the living room, ss of whiskey cupped in his


    hand, half-drunk, his other hand nonchntlying around behind him to rest on my shoulder,


    carelessly, "Mind if I listen along?"


    I knew I was in the wrong, my heart was already in my throat, and there was no way to answer the


    question.


    Dennis, however, had a suppressed fire, and his words were barbed, "I don''t know what kind of tricks


    you two are ying, and I''m not interested in getting involved, using fake news to test me on such


    things, this is the first andst time."


    How can it be fake news?


    I was stunned to look at Benjamin, the corners of his mouth confidently hooked, the face of the smile


    extremely light but can not hide the wild, apparently, this scene he was not surprised.


    In other words, the information I was so scared to stealst night may simply be a smokescreen he put


    out to test how much Dennis and I are still seeing each other.


    What a good calction.


    The deliberately exposed dialogue, pretending to be nervous to grab theputer, to him for so long


    y, I was actually counted in turn.


    Still too gullible.


    But Dennis, since he knows the address is fake, he should find a way to notify me to be careful of


    Benjamin, how can this attitude.


    It was as if he had decided that Benjamin and I were on the same page.


    He had warned me many times before that I would never believe that he would be enticed by


    Benjamin''s n.


    I closed my lips tightly, tried to keep myself calm, and said calmly, "I have no knowledge of whether the


    address is true or false."


    "Do I look like a dumbass?" Dennis retorted almost immediately, his voice cold and somewhat cool.


    Said, and looked at Benjamin next to him, Yin not Yin, Yang not Yang, "This is living together, no


    wonder ra changed her mind so quickly to work against me."


    Benjamin took advantage of the situation and hugged me tighter, spread his hands and shook his


    shoulders, his expression was beaten, no sound is better than a sound.


    I hurriedly broke away and distanced myself from him, rolling my eyes in disgust before looking at


    Dennis again and saying sincerely, "You should trust me, you will, Dennis, right?"


    Benjamin has already known that I betrayed his trick, there is no need to pretend, since this is the case,


    it is better to openly and honestly show their hearts, at least to get Dennis a positive answer.


    Dennis suddenly sneered, a hint of cunning shing under his eyes, then asked rhetorically, "Want to


    know my answer?"


    I nodded, "That''s an answer you should have given me a long time ago."


    Benjamin stepped forward to stand alongside me, the smile on his face retreating, "I''d like to know that


    too."


    Dennis bared augh, then suddenly became indifferent to the general, said generously, "Well, then,


    y a game, put out your hand."


    I didn''t follow his train of thought, "The game?"


    "Uh-huh." Dennis raised an eyebrow, then lowered his eyes and looked at my right hand, which was


    hanging at my side.


    Ghostly, I put my hand over.


    Then Dennis reached out, stroke by stroke, and wrote hisst name on my hand.


    After writing his hand back, he raised his eyes to look at me, and his thin lips opened and closed,


    "What word?"


    This scene is somewhat familiar, when I learned that Benjamin found someone to pretend to be me, in


    the car, Dennis and I did this game.


    The answer at that time was ......


    "George," I said, looking at him, out of breath.


    "Wrong." Dennis was relentless, but his words were the same as they had been at the beginning.


    "Impossible, I saw it clearly, it was clearly George," I said calmly, saying what I said at the time, my


    eyes always falling on Dennis.


    Benjamin was on the sidelines, looking left and right, not really sure of the mystery.


    Then Dennis said, "It wouldn''t hurt to give you another chance."


    Then squeeze my hand and write down Snowy.


    My nose turned sour, my voice began to choke, and I cried andughed, saying, "It''s my daughter''s


    name."


    Dennisughed lightly for a while, then withdrew his hand, "Wrong again."


    After a pause, biting down on each syble, he said, "That''s my answer."


    After saying that, no longer stay for one more second, head did not return to leave.


    I stood still and even forgot to take my hand back, letting the tears slide down my cheeks, but my heart


    was filled with the familiar warmth.


    Benjamin did not forget to take advantage of the opportunity to drop stones, "See, this is the man for


    whom you are willing to sacrifice, even if what you say is true, he does not believe a word, from today,


    your words, in his eyes, are wrong."


    How did he know that there were twost sentences in this game.


    "I wrote Kennedy, both of them."


    "The wrong answer, not always the wrong one, is a secret between us."


    I think today I understand what Dennis intended at the time - that he would always choose me, even if


    the answer was wrong.


    With a peace of mind that was like a world away, I was almost unable to hide the ecstasy inside me,


    but hearing Benjamin''s sarcasm, I suppressed it for the moment, leaving him with a sidelong nce


    and an angry retort, "Now you''re happy, Dennis will never trust me again, are you satisfied?!"


    Benjamin wasn''t used to my temper and continued to sneer with some glee, "I''m just reminding you


    that it''s not that easy to have two feet in the same boat, and now what''s wrong with that, at least you


    can stay by my side with your heart in your mouth."


    I was disgusted with his self-righteousness and took advantage of the issue to raise the volume, letting


    the tears flow unchecked while making a sharp usation.


    "Dead heart? Yes, my heart is indeed dead, that is the person I have loved for half of my life, all my


    youth and memories are linked to him, even my life, now you make him loathe me and hate me, it hurts


    a thousand times more than taking a knife to my heart, ten thousand times more, do you know how


    painful it is to be deeply hated by the person you love? You don''t know, you only fall on your sword,


    only by torturing me can you derive pleasure from it, you are a cold-blooded executioner, you might as


    well kill me with a knife!"


    Benjamin''s brow gradually built furrows and looked at me wordlessly, wondering what he was thinking.


    I did not have the heart to guess, only to bite the death of this opportunity to release emotions, fell


    down the wall behind me and looked at the ground with two eyes.


    I actually wondered when Dennis started setting all this up, but on the surface, I was as wretched as a


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    disgruntled woman who had been swept off her feet.


    Slippers wearing a light one, whimpering and crying, mouth vaguely muttering to himself, "He doesn''t


    want me, he really doesn''t want me ......"


    A few momentster, Benjamin''s cell phone rang, and he returned to the living room, answered the


    phone, and hurriedly grabbed his coat and headed out the door.

 Chapter 1204 I Killed Dennis

    Chapter 1204 I Killed Dennis


    Almost as soon as the door closed, my tears were collected.


    Without changing his face, he got up from the floor, put on his slippers, got up and washed his face,


    then found the ingredients from the fridge and made himself a bowl of noodles.


    The crying scene was really physically demanding, and I was already hungry just after Dennis left.


    From this perspective, those powerhouse artists don''t make easy money.


    While eating the noodles, I couldn''t help but think about how Benjamin would treat me, which was


    critical and directly affected my next degree of advancement.


    If the math is right, after today''s events, in this battle of equals, Benjamin''s already in the invisible


    retreat of several miles, and he made concessions, it is likely that I will be the signal to go straight to


    the yellow dragon.


    Now that I can confirm Dennis''s feelings 100%, all I have to do is to do my best to assist him.


    Dennis spells career, I attack the heart.


    Confirming this put me in a good mood for a long time, and the cooked noodles were eaten clean.


    When I went upstairs, I found the door of the next room open, and from the furnishings, it should be a


    study, in which theputer Benjamin used yesterday was ced, lying quietly on the desk.


    I wavered for a moment, then walked straight into the bedroom and kicked the door shut with a bang.


    After yesterday I''ve learned the hard way that anything exposed to me in this house has no rational


    value and the only use for it is to make Benjamin look funny.


    A movement is better than a quiet one, I simply lie back in bed and settle down to catch up on sleep.


    Half-asleep, I felt being held from behind, I immediately woke up and sat up violently from the bed and


    turned on the night light.


    After seeing Benjamin''s face, he pulled his face down, ripped the covers off, and stormed off to the


    living room.


    Benjamin caught up with me by the door and squeezed my wrist with his big hand, not much patience,


    "What are you mad about in the middle of the night!"


    "You let go, let go!" I exerted all my strength and finally broke free, then turned and rushed out the door


    and ran downstairs.


    Ran outside the house and pulled open Benjamin''s car door straight away.


    As I expected, he was not in the habit of picking up his keys in this shithole.


    Benjamin also chased out at this time, I hurriedly bent into the car, turned the key to ignite the engine,


    turned the steering wheel under Benjamin''s obstruction, and finally did not hesitate to press the gas


    pedal to the bottom.


    And Benjamin opened the door at thest minute and got in the passenger side.


    "Stop the car!" Benjamin lost his original gentlemanly demeanor and growled, "I said stop the car, you


    hear me ra!"


    I had a death grip on the steering wheel and simply ignored his presence, still maintaining the highest


    speed I could control.


    The road downhill is downhill, and there are many curves, almost every curve, is rubbing the edge.


    I certainly do not want to die, but I am at the moment but a woman who is disgusted by the man she


    loves, ording tomon sense, is to be misanthropic, what is more convincing than racing under


    the excitement to have a little ident.


    Finally, entering thest corner, I deliberately let go of the steering wheel and waited for death toe.


    Benjamin rushed to reach over and control the direction, his voice tinged with fury, "You''re crazy!"


    But the car is in a high-speed curve, where he can turn back.


    The sports car instantly lost control, crashed through the roadside guardrail and went straight down the


    hill, flying into the air.


    Iughed like a madman in the suspended air at this end and said to myself, "I am mad, without Dennis


    I have lost everything I have, what is the point of my living!"


    The next second, a violent shock ran through the entire car and the airbag was ejected, hitting me hard


    on the head.


    The car finally hit arge tree in the forest before it finally came to a stop.


    Before his brainpletely lost consciousness, his ears echoed with Benjamin''s gritted teeth threat, "If


    you dare to die, I''ll kill your children, Leo, and the Kennedy familyThe Lewis family, kill everyone and let


    them bury you!"


    "......"


    When I regained consciousness, the bright light stung my eyes and I almost thought I was in heaven,


    but when I opened my eyes, it was the familiar chandelier.


    I ...... Back home?


    Trying to look around, a turn of the head, but saw the back of the not unfamiliar in front of the floor-to-


    ceiling window.


    I simply put my face on the other side and didn''t look at him.


    In a moment, the ghostly cold voice rang out, "You don''t want to see me that much?"


    I tightened my eyebrows, he did not have eyes behind him.


    "You really don''t have any backbone." Benjamin added.


    I still don''t talk to him, I just treat him like air.


    "I killed Dennis."


    "You wouldn''t dare!" I blurted out, realizing only after I finished that I had fallen for his ploy, with a flurry


    of chagrin.


    Benjamin gave a sneer of triumph and walked over to the bed, looking at me with a cold expression,


    "Died once, now you don''t owe him anything and can stop loving him."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do it." I said stubbornly.


    "That''s okay, I''ll help you as much as you want." Benjamin suddenly became extremely patient, as if


    afraid of provoking me, and his voice lowered, "The ratings you gave us before, don''t count, from now


    on, I''m officially in fairpetition with the Dennis you remember."


    Trying to y a new trick again?


    I stared at him half-heartedly and defiantly said, "The time is no longer here, so who am I to give you


    another chance."


    "You will." Benjamin raised the corners of his mouth, his smile sincere and unlike him, "Time can erase


    everything, and I will fill the rest of your life, ra, if you have the slightest desire to live, give me


    another chance, I won''t let you down."


    I must say that Benjamin is still suitable for false smiles, he now looks sincere and expectant, like a


    In this very ugly smile, I felt as if I saw the hope of reuniting with Dennis.


    Then looked at him in silence and did not refuse for a long time.


    After a long silence, Benjamin confirmed my answer, then once again smiled with the delight of a


    child''s first love and stood by the bed for a long time before leaving.


    After this, he stayed at the George Residence, under the name of taking care of me.


    He was barely hurt, so he was waiting around for everything, meek and patient.


    In addition to the intimate matters such as bathing, he was originally going to take over, but I insisted,


    before finally finding another female caregiver.


    After three days in bed, almost everyte night Benjamin had to leave for a period of time, rather longer


    and longer.


    In the early morning of the fifth day, I woke up as usual, the bedroom light was not on, but there was a


    man sitting on a small stool next to the bed.


    I thought it was Benjamin and had little desire to deal with it, so I rolled over hard and prepared to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    pretend to sleep.


    Soon, the bed behind me sank a bit, and I expected Benjamin to try to take advantage of me again,


    and just as his hand touched me, I spoke impatiently to spoil his fun, "I told you, I don''t like to be forced


    to do this."


    "ra." Raspy and low, who else could it be if not Dennis.


    "Wife." He called again, holding me tight in his hands, hard, like he was trying to rub me into his life.


    Is this, a dream?

 Chapter 1205 Evidence of having been here

    Chapter 1205 Evidence of having been here


    The tears instantly slipped uncontrobly, I was afraid of waking up to remember his temperature, not


    daring to have any movement.


    "You''re so stupid, how could you not remember the secret between us, I really shouldn''t have told you


    the truth so early, I''m sorry."


    He buried his head into my neck, coarse Hu Qing gently rubbed my cheeks, the next second, hot


    teardrops "Ta", fell into my ears, instantly ignited my desperately suppressed emotions.


    "Dennis!"


    I was so greedy that I couldn''t care less about waking up and losing everything, I turned over and


    hugged him back, burying my whole face into his chest, greedily breathing in the familiar smell of his


    body.


    The bedroom was dark, I couldn''t see his face, and the hand on his back touched him two more times


    haphazardly, and a real touch came from my fingers, which made sure that this was not an illusion.


    "It''s really you!" I couldn''t care less about decency and decency and wrapped my arms around his


    neck.


    In the darkness, my hand slid across his cheek and Dennis'' face became real and visible in my mind''s


    eye.


    "Scruffy." Iughed bitterly, joking about his not-so-long beard of green, imagining Dennis as overly


    mature, and couldn''t help but lose my smile.


    Dennis held the back of my head, pressed me into his arms, and breathed a deep sigh of relief,


    "Thought you really didn''t want to live, you haven''t slept for the past few days."


    I heard my chest tighten, a heartache, stubbornly asked him to let go, "You came to see me, now you


    know I''m okay, go back to rest, I don''t want you to die not at Benjamin''s hands, but by exhaustion."


    "Ten minutes, ten more minutes and I''ll be gone, I''m too tired, recharge my batteries, okay?"


    He was clearly very tired, but with a child''s tone, so I really could not be cruel, so I let him do as he


    wished.


    Said the recharge break, but a moment, he spoke again, "The day of your ident, I guarded the


    nearest safety exit in the emergency room, guns were loaded, if you died, I killed him first, and then


    went to apany you."


    "Then even though you were out of danger, I still couldn''t rest assured, so I had to find something for


    Benjamin every day and told him to have to deal with it until today, when I finally had the chance to see


    you, and I''m sorry I didn''t give you enough confidence."


    "I think you''re on too many antidepressants and it''s affecting your memory, ra, and I''m going to tell


    you myself that I believe you, at all times, and that was all to put Benjamin''s fears to rest, and I just


    want you to live, so you should never, ever hurt yourself again."


    With that said, he seemed to drop his heart and changed to a morefortable position, pressed close


    to me.


    "Also, thest time a gun was used ......"


    "Hello nagging Oh Master Fu ~" I have long been in tears, where can I still listen, can only sniffle,


    interrupting his all-important advice, two hands will be his lips pinched together, and then show off like,


    "You have to believe that you act well, your wife will not be bad to where, no matter Hit yourself with a


    gun, or thest car ident, I have calcted that it will not be fatal, I am afraid of death very much,


    can not afford to die, please promise your wife, focus on fighting monsters, do not distract, okay?"


    Dennis did not answer, but "ummmm" raised his chin.


    "Okay?" After asking, he felt something was wrong and remembered that he had blocked him, and only


    then, as an afterthought, he let go of his hand and returned him to freedom.


    Dennis sighed in fierce relief, "It looks like I''m more likely to die at your hands."


    "You are not satisfied with the death of a peony and a ghost?" I retorted.


    "How dare you, huh ......" Dennisughed lowly for a while, then hugged me tightly again and rubbed


    fondly, "I''m leaving."


    I momentarily lost my smile, hugged him, and nodded vigorously, "Mmm."


    But is unable to let go of the hand.


    After holding each other for another minute in this silent silence, Dennis finally took the lead and let go,


    got off the bed and walked out silently.


    Reaching out and touching the bed next to him, his residual temperature on it is getting a little cooler,


    and the mattress is gradually returning to its original state.


    I was lost in thought, remembering the scene just now, suddenly shivered, then turned around like


    crazy and pressed the light switch.


    The lights came on and I turned back to the other half of the bed as it had been before I went to sleep,


    only with more folds, evidence that he had been here.


    Ipletely lost sleep and sat on the bed with the covers on my head until dawn.


    The hug with Dennis gave me so much strength that at seven o''clock, I got out of bed for the first time


    since I got home and made breakfast myself.


    Benjamin came back straight upstairs, found I was not there, rushed down again, picked up the phone


    to shake people, and then and just out of the kitchen I bumped right into each other.


    Four eyes facing each other, I calmly lifted the two tes in my hand, "Want to, eat together?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Benjamin gathered the anger from his face and instantly returned to mildness, disbelief in general, and


    nodded, "Well."


    The only sound at the table was the sound of knives and forks. Benjamin ate slowly and carefully, but


    nced at me from time to time.


    I rolled my eyes and said casually, "Can you not can you not touch those goods."


    "What?" Benjamin froze for a moment before reacting to what I was saying and then stopped moving


    his hands, "You''ll ept me if I don''t touch?"


    I shrugged my shoulders, "At least it''s not that annoying."


    Benjamin blushed and actually let go, "I''ll think about it."


    It''s also good that at least it''s not an outright rejection.


    After a pause, and then said, "I helped you about Folly, there is nothing to do after dinner, and friends


    to go out more, good for the body."


    I was surprised that he would be so kind, and the next moment he pulled out a card with diamonds and


    handed it over from the table, "There''s no password."


    I looked at the card, and then at him, "You can''t smash feelings with money."


    "I know." Benjamin unhurriedly cut the sausage, "It''s just that you''ve lost all your cards and it takes time


    to rece them, and it''s not good to keep asking your friends to pay."


    "You''re thoughtful." I teased.


    "There''s more to me than that, you''ll find outter." Benjamin said in a serious manner.


    I had no intention of listening to him boast any more, so I took the card, "I''ll take it, let''s eat."


    Benjamin opened his mouth to emphasize something else, I hurriedly reached out and made a


    stopping gesture, "No words for food, no words for sleep."


    Benjamin then gave up.


    Then I actually took Benjamin''s card and took Folly on a sweep of the most exclusive malls downtown.


    In the end, Folly couldn''t help herself and pulled me into a coffee shop, and that''s when it stopped.


    "After opening this order, the counter sister will have no worries about food and drink for a year." Folly


    stirred the coffee in front of her and joked.


    "Do not spend it for nothing, set out to donate to the poor mountain areas is also okay, anyway, is not


    what clean money, turn back to those bags you take all back ah, like to stay, do not like the donation." I


    said impatiently.

 Chapter 1206 Happy?

    Chapter 1206 Happy?


    She picked it up and answered it in less than two seconds before handing it over to me, "It''s for you."


    After saying that, he used his lips to make a "Benjamin" lip shape.


    I impatiently picked up the phone and raised my voice at the receiver, "What, spying on me?"


    It''s only been three hours since we left the house, so we have to give people a chance to catch their


    breath.


    Benjamin smiled faintly, "Remind you toe back early, we have guests at home today."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Your guests, and I have to entertain them, what do you take me for, a third wheel?" I didn''t sell his face


    at all.


    Maybe Benjamin subconsciously likes to be abused, otherwise how to be scolded by me, but the more


    interested.


    Benjamin smiled instead of being annoyed, bitchy, "Take it easy, ra, I saw the card''s spending


    history."


    He''s setting me up!


    "You gave me the card yourself! And now you want me to sell myself to pay the debt?!"


    Benjamin didn''t panic, "So you''re not going to pay your debt?"


    "You--"


    I was so angry that I hung up the phone directly, gritting my teeth and wanting to throw the card in his


    face right now.


    Treacherous businessman, the biggest treacherous businessman in the world!


    In less than a minute, the phone suddenly a vibration, lift a look, again Benjamin, [waiting for you at


    home, do not see.


    "Scatter you son of a bitch!" I was so angry that I cursed out directly, my voice drew a lot of attention,


    even Folly was a bit overwhelmed, "not that Benjamin is now dead to you, how can you still be angry


    like this?"


    I didn''t know what to say and tossed the phone back to him, "It''s a long story, anyway, you should go


    back with meter and return those bags."


    "A phone call, there is no need to make a trip, shopping, the figure is a rxed and happy, turn back,


    that is to find ufortable." Folly said the truth of life, pick up the coffee, not slow sip.


    I had to follow her example and enjoy the coffee calmly.


    At this time, a group of also tired of shopping broaddies came in, perhaps we chose a more


    conspicuous location, one of the sharp-eyed immediately found us, and took the initiative toe


    forward to greet, "Miss Lewis, Mrs. George, oh no, Miss Kennedy, what a coincidence, you also like this


    coffee? "


    Folly always has a way of dealing with people, smiling without showing her teeth, "Yeah, it''s not bad,


    mainly because of the environment."


    One of the selling points of the coffee shop is the warm and elegant environment because, well, it''s


    quiet.


    The discerning eye can hear that Folly has no intention of spinning the table.


    But the woman who greeted her had no eyesight, walked to the seat next to her and sat down, and said


    very unseen, "Miss Lewis, we are crowded, so please squeeze in further."


    Folly''s face was blue and red for a while, very ugly, and eventually she was squeezed into the


    innermost part of the room, and it was difficult to stretch a leg.


    I ...... was not spared either.


    Caught in the middle, left and right, and Folly stare at each other, face is full of life.


    As we were making eyes at each other and preparing to bolt, I suddenly felt someone gently tap my


    right leg.


    I subconsciously looked down and found that it was the woman on the right who reached over with a


    hand, clutching a note on it, and when I noticed, she let go and the note fell on my skirt.


    At the same time, she also put her hand back, the face is still a serious gossip listening look, like


    nothing has happened.


    I didn''t even think about it, I clutched the note in my hand, then got up violently and said with a ck


    face, "That''s enough, it''s noisy, get out of the way, I want to go out."


    Folly looked at me with the eyes of a savior, expressing her admiration at this moment, and then also


    stood up, echoing the words, "Hear that! A group of eyesightless, hurry up and get out of the way!"


    Several people werepletely intimidated by our aura and obediently gave way.


    When I walked out of the coffee shop and saw the sign for the restroom, I naturally dragged Folly


    inside.


    After opening eachpartment and looking at it once to make sure no one was there, he spread his


    hands and shed the note in his hand to Folly.


    "Where did thate from?" Folly asked nervously as she paused in her makeup touch-up.


    "The group of women just now." I answered truthfully.


    "No wonder, I was going to say City P who''s woman is so unattractive." Folly said thoughtfully, "Open it


    up and take a look."


    Only then did I unfold the note to reveal its contents.


    "The map has been received and is being analyzed, in case of trouble you can contact 147xxxxxxxx"


    Seeing the word map, I probably guessed the identity of the other party, "It''s Fidel''s people."


    "Larry his brother?" Folly asked.


    "Hmm." I nodded, "Thest time Benjamin took me to an ind full of people who produce his goods, I


    took down a general location and had Larry bring him the map."


    Folly nodded and didn''t ask more questions.


    I thought for a moment and asked Folly for her cell phone, "Give me the phone to use, Benjamin''s card


    might be able to find out something, I''ll take a picture of the card number and send it to him."


    After doing this, writing down the number and flushing the note down the toilet, we left as if nothing had


    happened.


    In order not to arouse suspicion, and went to another shopping mall, met the world''s broads, took the


    initiative to talk to a wave, and only then returned home.


    Folly dropped me off at home and left, saying that rie wanted to talk to her about something, and I


    didn''t stay.


    There were several luxury cars parked at the door, presumably Benjamin''s guests, and I didn''t pay


    close attention.


    But upon entering the door, I saw Luna and Samuel.


    "Mom and Dad? What are you doing here?"


    Just went over to put down the bag, Leo''s voice came back to the door, "There''s still me and your


    sister-inw."


    I waspletely confused and had to cast a look at Leo for help.


    Leo also just smacked his lips, raised his chin and pointed to the stairs.


    Looking over at his direction, Benjamin walked down in casual clothes, saying as he walked, "I''m the


    one who got it, I guess you''ll want to have dinner with your family, right?"


    As he spoke, the man had already walked up to me, "What you have lost, I return to you, happy?"


    I looked at his inexplicably confident expression, a burst of helplessness, fell and did not say anything.


    Benjamin was present during the falling out with Leo, and I couldn''t understand how he felt he had a


    chance to ease our rtionship.


    Although it did not actually break.


    But this meal is still to eat more awkward to have more awkward, Benjamin although trying to act very


    easy-going, but still difficult to wash off the high posture, a word, are like in the order of people.


    "In the future, aunts and uncles can move in, or enjoy the joy of family life."


    "Leo, men shouldn''t be so petty, after tonight, all those things in the past will be treated as if they never


    happened, you and ra, are still the best brother and sister."


    Leo and Luna they all do not answer, the atmosphere is depressingly suffocating.


    Eventually I really can''t look down, don''t want to aggravate Leo their stomach, directly drop the bowl


    away, "Enough, I and my family''s affairs I will solve themselves, don''t need you in vain to do the viin!"

 Chapter 1207 Even if I want you to die?

    Chapter 1207 Even if I want you to die?


    Running into the room and mming the door with a ng, I went to the floor-to-ceiling window,


    seething with anger.


    Benjamin quickly pushed in the door.


    Moving carefully, he closed the door and came up behind me for a moment, his long armsing


    around and trying to take me into his arms.


    I turned around and stepped back straight away to avoid it.


    Benjamin''s hand hangs awkwardly in the air, his dazed eyes meeting the thick resentment in my eyes.


    Half a minuteter, he withdrew his hand and copied it into the pocket of his pants with a deep sigh, "I


    don''t understand what you''re angry about."


    He certainly does not understand that any person with principles and boundaries will not be able to act


    as if nothing has happened after seeing with his own eyes that his loved ones have chosen to be in


    cahoots with him, taking for granted that a word will make the broken rtionship good again and


    ept him as such a demon as a member of the family.


    Doing so is not for my own good, it is humiliating me and even more so my family.


    Hell and earth, there is a boundary, not his sentence think of course can be swayed.


    After a long standoff, Benjamin showed his displeasure at my reticence to speak, his raised eyebrows


    squeezed to his brow in a twisted manner, "A family reunion, reconciliation, isn''t that what you want?"


    What I want is for him to never appear, for him to disappear from this worldpletely!


    These Benjamin could never have imagined, in his eyes, still undyingly thinking he could change


    everything, just as he smugly tried topete with my decade-long rtionship with Dennis.


    I don''t say anything and look at him like I''m watching a clown.


    Benjamin exhaled inexorably again and asked glumly, "You still want Dennis, don''t you?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "So what do you want from me? I''ve been in love with this man since I first learned to move, I can''t


    pretend he never existed, I need time, even I don''t know how long it will take, you''re the one who said


    you''d help me forget him, and now you''re taking the initiative to bring it up again and again, if you


    minded that much, you wouldn''t have to rush up to see my face!" I retorted.


    Benjamin suddenlyughed, although no murderous intent, the bottom of his eyes is a deep destion


    and mockery, "In addition to the three words Dennis, there is really nothing to make you talk at length to


    me, chatter."


    He was right, Dennis is thepulsion I put in his heart.


    The more jealous you are, the more unbearable the pain bes.


    Deserved.


    I looked at his expression indifferently, lightly pursed my lips, and had nothing to say.


    This is what he deserves.


    "You make me think that I''m simply asking for it." Benjamin put his head down with a disheveled look.


    The light shone on his face from top to bottom, the shadow covered most of his face, but the eyshes


    were illuminated extraordinarily clearly, long and slightly curved, thick and dense, the Vance family''s


    genes are still outstanding in the end.


    Unfortunately, in addition to this body, can not find any advantages.


    Not long after, he said to himself again, "It''s just that, it''s my willingness, I can''t me you."


    After a pause, and ignited fighting spirit, looked up at me withpromise and expectation in his eyes,


    "It''s that I''m not doing well enough, maybe I haven''t really learned what you call being good for


    someone, will you teach me ra, you teach me, how can I get into your heart?"


    How humble is the person who moves first, from self-deception to denial, from having to be the only


    special being to just wanting to be seen more than once.


    The bottom line, it bes something to break through.


    I intertwined my arms, fingertips rubbing back and forth on my arms, so as to wipe away the coolness


    of the exposed skin, calmly looked at him and said, "I want you to do, you can not do, I do not want,


    you desperately stuffed me, you love a person, good to a person, are self-centered, we are simply two


    worlds of people, I have nothing to teach you."


    Benjamin''s face changed again and again, ckened, his breath cold and frightening.


    Are you angry again?


    Can''t listen to it?


    Suffer it.


    Until this unwillingness to eat a little bit of your sanity, until you taste the taste of food, sleep is difficult,


    that is only fair ah.


    In this silent silence, Benjamin spoke word for word, "Dennis does not love you, yet you repeatedly give


    up your principles for him, I repeatedly give in, yet you are so harsh, ra, you are not fair."


    It''s a joke that a devil like him, who tramples on human lives and wreaks havoc on one side, has the


    luxury of being treated fairly.


    If it''s really fair, then who should we ask for justice for the people whose families were ruined by his


    goods, Dennis'' life, my life, the bullets Toby suffered?


    Moreover, three sentences never leave Dennis, where is he love me again, but is a more paranoid and


    crazy than Olivia''s desire to win and possess it.


    But I couldn''t admit my prejudice against Benjamin openly, so I had to relent and be patient with him,


    "Okay, I apologize, I''m half responsible for the situation today, we''re even."


    "But I hope that something like a private arrangement with my family will not happen again. the


    Kennedy family has a family motto and cannot ept you, you cannot y tricks to force them, I owe


    them enough and I don''t want to cause them any more trouble in the future."


    "Okay, I promise to keep my hands off your family." Benjamin''s face soothed a bit and promised to be


    quick.


    "Hmm." I let go of my hands and let them hang naturally on either side of my body, sort of a temporary


    release from the defensive stance.


    "But ra," Benjamin suddenly spoke again, drawing his right hand out of his pocket, and at some


    point, there was an additional diamond ring in his hand.


    It was a pink diamond, bright and crystal, the diamond body reflected the light of different colors, very


    dazzling.


    "In exchange, put it on for me." Benjamin said, holding up the ring.


    The ring, the token that concludes the marriage contract and vows to stay together for life, carries all


    the romance of love.


    I was stunned for a moment, I didn''t know when he started the idea of entangling with me for life,


    frozen in ce, not knowing what to say.


    "Put it on, I''ll see it, and I won''t fight back." Benjamin added.


    "Even if I want you to die?" I asked in a cold voice.


    "Even if you want me to die." Benjamin repeated, his gaze firm as ever.


    "Good." I simply took the ring, raised my left hand, and put it on my middle finger, "Satisfied?"


    Benjamin was coaxed to smile with his eyebrows, lips pursed, the corners of his mouth rising but could


    not be restrained, I then noticed that his left hand also had a ring, and it was the ring finger.


    I thought he would not be clear about the symbolism of the ring finger and deliberately avoided it.


    Momentarily weak and afraid that he would force me to give up the position that I had decided


    belonged to Dennis, I simply averted my eyes and pretended not to know anything.


    "Well, go downstairs and have something to eat and take you to your meeting tonight." Benjamin did


    not know if he was deliberately teasing me, deliberately extending his hand with a ring over to lead me.


    But he looked frank, I have nothing to worry about, reached out to hold his hand, naturally by his lead


    downstairs.

 Chapter 1208 One Word

    Chapter 1208 One Word


    When they came downstairs, Leo and the others had already left.


    After a quick bite to eat, a shower and a change of clothes, Benjamin himself drove me out.


    Thest experience in the slum vige, I did not expect anything from this night trip, just a walk in the


    park, and he was worried that I would escape, so he took me along.


    But as the car pulled into an elegant lodge, I knew that I had once again misjudged Benjamin''s mind.


    When I got out of the car, I was still confused, and Benjamin came around when he came from the front


    of the car and rightfully dropped his hand on my shoulder and swept me into the quaint promenade,


    saying as he walked, "Let''s show you my sincerity."


    No head, no tail, I do not know what is selling again.


    Walking over, I found that the lodge basically no other customers, except for the asional two


    waiters, basically no one else, in the City P this inch ofnd, so little business, do not know what to rely


    on to support the daily expenses.


    Benjamin''s box is very recognizable, with a headset with a walkie-talkie, a tendon bodyguard guarding


    the door, a few dozen meters away from the surveince, all the movements around can be grasped at


    any time.


    The bouncer here is much more knowledgeable, Benjamin walked in with me, and there was no


    reaction, eyes unblinking, straight as a robot.


    The decoration of the room is again different from the outside, modern furniture, low-key luxury, and a


    painting of an unknown author hanging on the wall, like a hard addition, which seems to be


    extraordinarily abrupt.


    Pass through another door and turn the corner before you officially enter the box.


    There was only one long round table in the box, each position was seated, a few older ones seemed to


    be waiting impatiently and were already making faces, and those opposite them were rtively


    younger, both men and women, and Dennis was clearly among them.


    We were thetest, and Benjamin told me to take a seat at the main table, but he himself stood to the


    side and apologized, "Sorry for the dy, I''mte."


    After saying that, a waiter brought a chair over, and he then sat down next to me.


    I subconsciously nced at Dennis, he rested one hand on the table, one hand casually on the back of


    the chair, seemingly careless, but the fingertips are tapping on the desktop, revealing the urgency of


    the heart.


    Benjamin noticed him too and spoke out in an unpleasant tone, "Who told you to sit here?"


    One of the elders with an inch hair, but his hair has been all white spoke before Dennis, "Recently you


    are often absent, Dennis many things are handled appropriately, we a few old man made the decision,


    let him take the ce of Li Yang for the time being."


    "Who says it is not," the bald old man next to him said in a strange way, "Dennis''s ability is obvious to


    everyone, andst time if it were not for someone secretly informing the police, Li Yang would not have


    died at a young age, a pile of mess left there, all thanks to Dennis to so quickly Since you don''t want to


    take care of such trivial matters, you can leave it to Dennis."


    "To the police" is probably thest time Dennis was injured in the deal, it seems that these are the


    people who work with Benjamin to sell the "goods".


    I thought Dennis was just ambushed that time, but I did not expect that there was a human life, so the


    danger is a hundred times higher than I thought.


    But looking at the current situation, Dennis seems to have won a lot of support in the group by taking


    advantage of Benjamin''s handle of betraying his brother.


    Sort of a blessing in disguise.


    Benjamin smiled lightly and asked the two older men with condescending attitudes in return, "What do


    you want to say?"


    No anger, no screaming, calm and heart, but through the ravaging coolness, silent invasion of the


    marrow of every person present deep.


    As soon as the words came out, a few people who were still furious to Benjamin to hand over the


    power immediately smacked their lips and did not speak.


    No one dares to be the outlier.


    At this point a sharp female voice rang out, "Uncle John and Harley are just telling the truth, you want


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    to lie in the tendernd and wait for death, it does not matter, do not dy the group''s progress."


    I then noticed the table in addition to me, the only woman, model general standard features, more than


    Shirley aura to be stronger, a proper iceberg beauty, the color of the lips is very dark, let people


    subconsciously think of the word "snake beauty".


    Noticing that I was looking at her, she gave a cold, oblique nce, her gaze lingering for less than a


    second before moving away.


    Benjamin was receptive to her words, holding the corners of his mouth with a mocking smile, then said,


    "OK, I ept your opinions, and I will spend more time on the group''s affairs next."


    The crowd half-heartedly, with different attitudes, did not answer, the table dead silent.


    Benjamin saw no response from the crowd and leaned back in his chair, his hands naturally intertwined


    in front of him, and said in a casual manner, "Let''s all talk about our views on entering the Hungas


    market."


    Speaking of this, sitting next to Benjamin, has not spoken Uncle Kevin cleared his throat, "cough, that, I


    say two words, I personally think, Hungas this ce, the risk is too big, uncertainty is strong, the strict


    degree of the strip check, far better than any country in the world, the slightest mistake is a total loss,


    should not risk. "


    Bald Harley also agreed, "when joining the group, the premise is not to move the domestd, we


    earn money from foreigners in peace, down to earth in the life on the line, don''t get close to the end,


    make even the hiding ce is not a boundary."


    Uncle John is also old, naturally and they are on the same side, nodded repeatedly to state, "That''s


    true, you see those who are fishing for the side door, how many can be like us now, open and honest


    ess to the Vi, people ah, still can not be too greedy."


    Benjamin nodded, then turned his head to the iceberg beauty, "Is that what you mean?"


    The woman''s face did not lift an eyelid, said unsalty, "I abstain."


    "Well then, I announce that Justin is fully in charge of the domestic market, and will interface with my


    assistantter, any questions?" Benjamin directly ignored Dennis and made the decision in one word.


    These words heard several elderly people face a green and ck, fidgeting like a needle growing


    under the buttocks.


    "Whatever." Justin whipped out the words, jerked up and left.


    Dennis followed closely behind and also followed out.


    The only thing left in the room is a young man with little say and a group of older people looking at each


    other, the decision Benjamin just made are too angry to say.


    But the young man is obviously more honest, know who has the say here, immediately changed a


    ttering face to ingratiate himself, "Mr. Benjamin, Hungas so big market, Sufi alone to manage, too


    much work, why not I help him share?"


    Benjamin swept his eyes down at him, then nodded and said lightly, "Hmm."


    "Eh! I''ll do it for you! I will make it beautiful for you!" The man immediately smiled and said, "Mrs.


    George, you are the only woman that Mr. Benjamin brings to his senior meetings, so if you have


    anything in the future, feel free to call me Teddy!"


    "Tired of living?" Benjamin passed a direct eye sh.


    "Mr. Benjamin is really protective of the calf ......" Teddy smiled, busy again took back the business


    card, and even closed his hands to apologize, "poorly considered poorly considered, to Mr. Benjamin


    and Mrs. George apologized, you two adults have a lot, do not bother me ~"


    "Get out." Benjamin barked a reprimand, and Teddy hurriedly packed up his things and left, not daring


    to let out a single fart.


    Seeing him walk away, this is when he inclined his head and asked me, "Is everything okay?"


    I shrugged, indicating no harm, and couldn''t help but sputter, "It does look like a Teddy."


    This is a lively atmosphere of the joke, but I do not know where to touch which a few uncles unhappy,


    just finished, it is one or two, one after another left.

 Chapter 1209 Benjamins Tea Talk

    Chapter 1209 Benjamin''s Tea Talk


    I raised both eyebrows in self-deprecation, "It doesn''t look like your people like me very much."


    Benjamin hooked his lips lightly, "I don''t need them to like it, it''s enough that I do."


    "Uh, it''s a little meaty, so talk properly." I shrunk my neck in disgust and avoided his face that came


    close to kiss.


    Benjamin seemed to be in a good mood and didn''t bother with me. He got up and pulled me towards


    the other door outside to an observation deck high up in the lodge.


    City P''s winter nights are especially cold, especially tonight, there is a trend of snow, the wind is strong


    at the top of the mountain, the cold wind, I just windy people are freezing legs shivering, can not help


    but hold themselves tighter, feet stepping on the cackle to warm up.


    Benjamin is still a gentleman, see the situation immediately took off his jacket and draped on me.


    The body regained its temperature, and only then did I stand still and check the situation around me.


    We should be standing at the highest point of the observation deck, a nce down, in addition to the


    distant lights of the lodge, and staggered on the hillside with the dim lights of the observation deck, the


    vision is only a dark.


    Closing my hand to my mouth and blowing hot air, I couldn''t help but ask, "What the hell are you going


    to do?"


    Benjamin inexplicably smiled, turned around and walked to the next mahogany chair and sat down,


    then also did not speak, cocked his head and looked at the sky, a very enjoyable look.


    Why did you bring me here at night to have a heart-to-heart?


    Pretty good at finding guilt.


    Of course, if it were Dennis instead, I''d be a hundred times more willing.


    Lest he feel I was too good to talk, I stubbornly stood to the side, shaking my body constantly, waiting


    for him to look away and give the word to go away.


    "What do you think of Justin?" Benjamin suddenly said.


    As expected, he really will pick a ce to talk about things, I did not good perfunctory, "beautiful, can


    not afford to mess with."


    Benjaminughed, "You are my man, she is just one of my subordinates, the one who can''t afford to


    mess with, should be her."


    I bared my smile, "What are you trying to say? Tell me that I can bully whoever I want whenever I want,


    naturally with you behind me?"


    Then be as cold-blooded and wantonly wicked as he is, reviled by the world.


    Of course, the second half of the sentence I did not say, after all, in this kind of ce to argue, it is


    really veryborious.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Benjamin directly and generously admitted, "so to speak, you always don''t want to be the one to be


    bullied, this world is cruel, the weak are strong, want to protect yourself, you have to make others afraid


    of you."


    "Facy." I couldn''t really listen to it and spat unconsciously.


    "You''re always like this, thinking I''m wrong but refusing to say what you think is right and refusing to


    I admit that he can indeed talk, I have no reason to run away, so I argued, said, "At all your perception


    is wrong, what you call cruelty, only exists in the period of unevolved savages, now belongs to the


    human world warm and harmonious, of course, provided that there is no trouble with people like you, to


    protect themselves, not necessarily to bully others, as long as they protect themselves and do not go to


    harm anyone, as well as can live very well."


    "Do you think what you say wille true, so many people around the world have died from all kinds of


    man-made injuries, they have done nothing and still die, that''s what happens when you just know you


    shouldn''t hurt people." Benjamin narrowed his eyes, his eyes unusually contemptuous.


    To him, those people''s lives meant nothing.


    "That was an ident, but it''s just one in ten million, it''s because you always don''t follow the rules


    without order and only do things ording to your own ideas that those idents happen, you are one


    of the culprits, I don''t understand how you can say it so justifiably!"


    "ra!"


    Each other''s rants came to a screeching halt and I was already red in the face.


    See, the obsessive people, preaching is simply ying to the bull.


    For a while our breath was a little unsteady, and we were furiously confronting each other, turning into


    enemies again.


    "Boom..."


    A loud bang rose in the sky, and I subconsciously turned around as brilliant fireworks exploded at the


    highest point, turning into a multicolored flower that briefly framed in the air before disappearing again.


    Then came the next one, many more, one after another, and the canopy became a stage for fireworks,


    with no stopping point.


    This reminds me of the atmosphere of Christmas in Newton Town, where there is no explicit ban on


    fireworks, and fireworks go off all night long on Christmas Eve to wee the good fortune of the New


    Year.


    At that time Dennis was still around and rie was clingy, the Georges did not have an ident.


    That''s when home was home.


    Memories are beautiful, but with the passage of time, sadness like a flood of water, rushing in, the


    brighter the fireworks, the more deste I shine, all because of Benjamin.


    I gritted my teeth, squeezed my hand into a fist, and the hint of a smile on my face that surfaced


    because of the memories gradually turned into a heavy resentment.


    Benjamin thought I was lost in thought, but he went up and embraced me from behind, immersed in


    what he thought was a touching, "ra, I may not know what love is, but I know very well that at this


    moment, I can''t let you go, although up to now, I don''t believe there is any rtionship that canst a


    lifetime, but I promise, my feelings for you, just like this fireworks, even if brief, will certainly be the most


    fiery, the most romantic."


    I sneered and shook my nose, and said in a gloomy voice, "No need to talk so nicely, don''t you just


    want to say that now you are interested in me, so you have to keep me anyway, and when you are not


    interested, so that I can learn this fireworks and disappear of my own ord."


    Benjamin sighed andughed, "Maybe."


    Said, let go of me and led me towards the guardrail, "stand closer, you can see more clearly."


    However, when we went to the guardrail, a nce at the observation deck located directly below the


    situation, can not help but be silenced.


    In the warm light, a man and woman stand side by side in the pavilion of the observation deck.


    It''s easy to see from the back that it''s none other than Dennis and Justin .


    From a distance, it still looks like a good match.


    At the moment they are also looking at the fireworks in the sky, and do not notice us behind them.


    "Justin and Dennis are both brilliant, born to do this, and I think they''d be right at home working


    together." Benjamin whispered.


    I don''t face indifferently nted him, want to use Dennis and Justin have a leg to say directly, don''t


    make me whole this roundabout teanguage.


    But on the surface I still yed dumb and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Benjamin looked at me with downcast eyes and a gloating smile on his lips, "Literally. "


    "In the old days, I would have chosen an evenly matched woman as my other half, and guess if Justin


    would have been that choice in Dennis'' eyes?"

 Chapter 1210 May you have a sleepless night

    Chapter 1210 May you have a sleepless night


    I coldly hooked the corners of my mouth and came up to him, pressing my voice and gritting my teeth,


    "Benjamin, you''re a real viin."


    After saying that, reached out and pushed him hard in front of his chest, telling him to stagger back two


    steps with a weak foot.


    Benjamin grabbed the guardrail before he was able to stand, and just as he did, he replied with a proud


    look on his face, "Thanks, I''m supposed to be the viin."


    "Indeed, a gentleman doesn''t get his way by belittling his opponent."


    I left these cool words, took off the jacket I was wearing, threw it in his face, and followed the path I had


    just taken up the hill, back the way I came.


    Benjamin in the wake of the tight chase, the mouth does not forget to add fuel to the fire, "you go to the


    sky, what has happened here or happened, hiding is not going to change anything."


    "Who said, tell them to stay here forever, I do note back, invisible, it is the same as not


    happening!" While saying that, while deliberately speeding up the pace.


    When he got home, he ran straight into the bedroom and locked the door behind him when Benjamin


    wasn''t looking.


    "Knock-knock-"


    "ra, open the door."


    Benjamin quickly caught up with him, knocking lightly and heavily on the door.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." I pressed myself against the door, refusing to sleep in the same bed with him no matter what,


    "Who told you to lure me to see Justin and Dennis on purpose, if you want me to feel bad, you don''t


    want to feel good either, go sleep in the den yourself!"


    "That''s smart of you." Benjamin whispered, his voice carrying a hint of teasing.


    I''m not smart, but his acting skills are too clumsy, while pretending to mention Justin, while pulling me


    to a position where I can see the bottom of the mountain, is simply the Secretary''s heart, passers-by


    can see.


    But a momentter, he had some theories of his own, "The fact is that I am not empty, the two of them


    do get very close, if there is no fact happening in front, I have more schemes, you can not see, right?"


    Crooked, "but I have the right to choose, I can choose not to see, no need for you to blindly worry


    about making decisions for me, that''s it, the conversation ends here, I do not have the effort to argue


    with you, I sleep, wish you a sleepless night!"


    Taking off his shoes, he jumped on the bed and flung himself into the spot where Dennis had been


    lyingst night, turning over and looking at the ceiling.


    In my room with Dennis, smelling the smell of Dennis, I should be able to sleep soundly all night


    tonight.


    When I think of Dennis, I can''t help but specte about his intentions for approaching Justin.


    Look at their meeting today is not difficult to see, Justin is not a conservative person, some aspects and


    Dennis may indeed be verypatible, Dennis short time to climb to the current position, has been


    difficult to have room for upward mobility, to further divide Benjamin''s crime syndicate, it is necessary to


    pull in Benjamin''s opposing faction.


    The uncles'' attitude towards Dennis naturally goes without saying, but they are all old, so I guess they


    are not really useful, and the most important thing is Justin.


    Taking down Justin may be the key to breaking the crime syndicate.


    Benjamin''s people, the feelings will not care so much, I wonder what means Dennis will use to impress


    her.


    Thinking about it, he fell into a deep sleep.


    Half-asleep, I felt being plucked into a warm embrace.


    I subconsciously thought it was Dennis who had entered my dream, and instead of rejecting it, I rxed


    my guard more assuredly.


    However, when I opened my eyes the next day, I was shocked to find Benjamin sleeping next to me,


    and I jumped out of bed instantly and stood on my bare feet.


    Benjamin was woken up by me, stretched unhurriedly, got up and sat against the bed, smiled


    mysteriously, "Good morning, wake up and deny it?"


    As soon as I saw the look on his face, I was furious, "I clearly locked the door, why are you here!"


    "There is something called a key in this world, I''m not so bad that I can''t even use it, besides the spare


    key is in the study next to me, or you told me to go there, it''s not my fault." Benjamin spread his hands


    with an innocent face, with the intention of breaking the can.


    "Down. Dirty!" I gave him a nk look and fell away, locking myself directly into the bathroom.


    Once the door is closed, rush to the sink, ssh water on your face, and then look at yourself in the


    mirror and fret.


    I hope I didn''t do somethingst night that I shouldn''t have done.


    "Knock-knock-" Benjamin leaned bitchily against the bathroom door and made a teasing sound. Tease,


    "Last night when you burrowed into my arms, why did not you see you shy."


    "Get out!" I raised my voice and yelled at him.


    "Huh ......" Benjaminughed pleasantly twice, and then the figure on the door disappeared as the


    voice faded away.


    Not wanting to bump into him downstairs, I made a point of tossing and turning for a while before


    easing my way downstairs.


    To the stairway, not forgetting to search the hall to make sure he was not there, which was ready to go


    to the kitchen to find something to eat.


    As soon as I turned my head, I saw Benjamin sitting quietly at the table, ying with his phone.


    I was clearly focused on my phone, but when I was about to turn back, I nonchntly ordered Nanny in


    a voice, "Heat up breakfast, my wife and I will eatter."


    I had to give up avoiding it, and inevitably went over and sat down opposite him.


    Benjamin saw meing and casually threw the phone on the table and stared at me with interest.


    I was puzzled by his look and ghostly touched a hand on my face, "What are you looking at!"


    Benjamin''s eyebrows tightened in some confusion, "Just slept again? I''m curious how you can sleep for


    so long?"


    ...... What straight men speak.


    "I''m happy, what do you care?" I directly disliked a sentence, then as soon as I grabbed the te


    Nanny apex out, picked up the knife and fork and ate.


    Ate two bites, vaguely feel Benjamin''s eyes have not moved away, look up, sure enough.


    I moved with a start, squeezed the knife up in my right hand and gritted my teeth in warning, "Are you


    done?"


    Benjamin then raised his eyebrows and turned his face to the side.


    Not long after, Nanny brought up his breakfast as well.


    I quickly finished eating, wiped my mouth to go upstairs, just after the living room, suddenly saw the


    living room to sit down, pick up an apple, pretend to peel.


    "Mr. Benjamin," the man in the suit stood right where the front door came in near the living room and


    passed a stony look at Benjamin.


    Benjamin ate his breakfast without changing his face, saying as he ate, "Let''s get right to it, there are


    no outsiders."


    I deted, somewhat ttered.


    The man in the suit got the order, he opened the door and said, "Miss Traylor''s hands took over several


    bulk locations were checked, and the people underhand said ......"


    "Say what?" Benjamin asked.


    The man in the suit looked at me, and then at him, which then continued, "said that each ce is


    Dennis had been before something happened, this moment is making a scene, we brought to the


    people also almost with the original the Traylors fight."

 Chapter 1211 Who is the mole

    Chapter 1211 Who is the mole


    Benjamin smiled at me from afar as he raised his eyebrows slightly, "Dennis really won''t stop for a


    moment."


    The words were said to the man in the suit, but he was clearly looking at me again, silently announcing


    something.


    I put down the knife in my hand calmly, picked up the peeled apple and took a big bite, then leaned


    back to the back of the sofa as if nothing had happened, crossed my legs and turned on the TV to


    watch the news.


    The man in the suit, who is used to seeing big scenes, froze for a moment when he saw me in this


    action.


    "Go out and wait." Benjamin instructed, and looked down again, unhurriedly, to finish his breakfast.


    Stopping to wipe my lips, a slow voice urged me to change, "Don''t want toe along and see what


    trouble Dennis has gotten me into again?"


    He knew very well that I would be happy to see Dennis call him anxious about it.


    I took thest bite of the apple and threw the core into the garbage basket, then quickly went upstairs,


    learned from yesterday, changed into warmer clothes and went downstairs to the car with Benjamin.


    The swept site has been watched by the police, Benjamin this level of people naturally do not need to


    personally to the scene, but inevitably to do with the elders yesterday to exin.


    So rightfully so, the man in the suit drove the car back into the lodge fromst night.


    The same box, the same table, the same group of people, even the atmosphere is much the same,


    only because of the police clearance, the original disapproval of the development of the Hungas market


    bald Harley and others, the face more difficult, even Benjamin greeting, there is no intention to restrain.


    Dennis and Justin arrivedte, and as soon as they were seated, the bald Harley began to take a shot


    at Benjamin.


    "I told you before, Hungas side cannot be touched, now well, so many brothers died, lost more than 10


    million goods, such arge amount of loss, who will be responsible!"


    Yesterday seemed quite stable Uncle Kevin at this time also can not hold back, one hand on the arm of


    the chair, one hand on the top of the table pointing around, "money and goods are small matters, the


    key is that John and I are now being watched by the police, there is definitely something fishy!


    "That''s right!" Uncle John''s fox-like cunning eyes circled around to examine the people on the table,


    pped on the table, after the "bang" sound fell, chillingly put a fierce words, "Our decades of


    concealment is so wasted, this matter must not just forget, must be investigated to find out the truth!


    Otherwise, no one will leave today!"


    In the end, it is the original genro-level figures, the real thing, the aura is still extraordinary, even


    Benjamin did not dare to immediately talk with it.


    Teddy, as the most smooth person in the group, only sarcastically spoke out to discourage, "all take it


    easy, peace to make money is not, Uncle John and Uncle Kevin''s matter, is the matter of all of us, the


    group will certainly give a reasonable ount of the two."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Uncle John Uncle Kevin is angry, and probably feel that he is a viin who only rely on ttery to get to


    the top, are rolling their eyes, did not answer the words.


    On the contrary, the bald Harley does not intend to put things to rest, in the name of justice for Uncle


    Kevin, Uncle John, everywhere to lead the fire to Benjamin, "I think there are people who want to make


    a statement in the group, but also think that we a few old people in the way, so deliberately take


    advantage of this stall, trying to find ways to kick us out. The "I think it''s just someone who wants to


    have one voice in the group and thinks we old people are in the way, so they deliberately take this


    opportunity to kick us out!


    Uncle John and Uncle Kevin obviously did not discuss this talk with the bald Harley in advance, a time


    to lift the buttocks, looking fidgety.


    Seeing the bald Harley still stare at Benjamin without fear of death, Uncle Kevin cleared his throat


    again, "Ahem, ahem--"


    This is to remind him not to be reckless, but the bald Harley misunderstood as timid and fearful, and


    some ridicule, "OK OK Kevin, you do not cough, your little mind I do not know, you are not afraid of


    Benjamin this kid, I tell you, today this board I also called, I do not believe that the group has really


    be his I don''t believe that the group will be his alone! Let''s all three of us revolt and see if he


    can still hold on to his position as chairman!"


    Even I feel that this moncler is purely in the death, Uncle Kevin and Uncle John can not dissuade, but


    also had to be silent, the default to join his side.


    I watched all this with cold eyes and a sneer at the corners of my mouth. It seems I was lucky to


    witness so soon the dog-eat-dog scenes in these so-called indestructible organizations.


    Benjamin believes in the world of the weak and the strong, the trust between people, like a thin paper,


    a stab will break.


    Under the bald Harley''s powerful questioning, Benjamin is slowly and methodically drinking hot coffee


    in his hand, not annoyed, not angry, like a sentence did not listen to, giving a person a kind of, a punch


    in the cotton feeling.


    the bald Harley, as if receiving a great humiliation, looked at Benjamin by name and said, "Benjamin,


    what do you mean!?"


    After another moment of silence, Benjamin smacked his lips, put down the half-drunk coffee in his


    hand, looked up at the crowd, and said unhurriedly, "There''s no point, Harley you''re right, I''m all ears,


    but -"


    He trailed off, then dropped his eyes to Dennis, tugging up the corners of his mouth, but an endless


    darkness and chill welled up under his eyes, "It''s okay to doubt me, shouldn''t Harley rain on the parade


    and consider our new leader Dennis who is gaining momentum as well?"


    In three words, he managed to point the finger at Dennis.


    Indeed, rather than suspecting Benjamin''s intention to purge his subordinates, it is Dennis, who has


    just joined but has risen through the ranks, who is more suspicious.


    Usually there are only two kinds of such people, either the police nted undercover, or, is born to do


    this business, but in most cases, it is the first.


    For a while, everyone looked at Dennis with intriguing eyes.


    I subconsciously sweat for him in my heart.


    "Dennis, what do you have to say?" Uncle Kevin asked out loud.


    Dennis seemed to be out of his mind a moment ago and heard Uncle Kevin call his name before he


    came back to his senses and said with a sneer, "I have nothing to say."


    "So that''s an admission that you did it?!" the bald Harley snapped.


    Dennis sat up straight with a rxed posture, "I didn''t say that."


    "Then what do you mean by that!" the bald Harley felt tricked and his voice snapped up.


    "It''s simple," Dennis hooked his mouth into a sneer and turned his head in the direction of Benjamin


    and I. There wasn''t a ripple in his eyes, "I know my credentials better than any of the others in the do."


    That''s true, Dennis has always been cautious, there is no reason to lift a stone and hit his own feet.


    I was relieved to see everyone else at the table nodding thoughtfully.


    Although this room is dressed in the appearance of ordinary people dressed, but we know in our


    hearts, in this bright and gentle skin under the hide, how ruthless soul, and such a person in the same


    room, must raise twelve thousand points of caution.


    Dennis only just got rid of the suspicion for a few moments, then to Benjamin with teeth, said,


    "Benjamin since open, then I will not hide, there is a problem I have not been able to understand, I


    hope you can exin."


    Benjamin was very calm, "No need to be polite, just say it."


    "It''s not a big deal, it''s about Benjamin you''ve been hanging out more with the godson of Link, a former


    top Hungas official, recently, I wonder if there''s some special arrangement?"


    Upon hearing Link''s name, Uncle Kevin stood up excitedly, "Link is the toughest official, and always


    hates these gray deals of ours!"


    the bald Harley stared at Benjamin again and said aggressively, "Now how do you exin that,


    Benjamin!"

 Chapter 1212 - Being soft will kill you

    Chapter 1212 - Being soft will kill you


    Dennis could have pointed out my rtionship with Leo, but presumably for my own safety, it was a


    roundabout way of associating Leo with Link, a name that is so familiar in Hungas.


    Near the vermilion is red near the ink is ck, not ck and white, is the truth that people understand.


    Right now Benjamin is obviously jumping into the yellow river also can not exin.


    But he was submissive, not panicking, but instead straightening his clothes, looking like his mind was


    elsewhere, "What I do, I don''t need to exin to you."


    the bald Harley instantly hated to gnash his teeth, fox eyes slightly narrowed, revealing a cunning and


    fierce gaze, "Then don''t me me for being an uncle with a cruel heart!"


    After saying that, raised his right hand to the man behind him and made a gesture of action, the man


    then immediately pulled out a pistol from his pocket and aimed at Benjamin.


    Benjamin, however, looked up calmly with an elegant and wry smile and asked him, "Harley''s been


    waiting for this day, hasn''t she?"


    the bald Harley mockingly grunted, already not putting him in the eyes of the dying man, "Yes so what,


    this time it is you who betrayed the group, betrayed everyone, no one can save you! me yourself,


    why are you so insensitive!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, the bald Harley shouted, "Finish him!"


    However, the words fell, there was no imagined gunfire, the whole room was dead silent.


    the bald Harley''s winning smile stiffened on his face and hurriedly got up to scold his men for not


    having eyesight, "Son of a bitch I told you to shoot you are deaf, aren''t you! ......"


    At his shout, the muzzle of the killer''s gun, gradually moving, slowly reversed its direction and aimed at


    his head.


    Then, without any exnation, "swoosh," the bullet went through the silencer and hit the bald Harley in


    the head.


    The gunshot fell, the bald Harley also then fell to the ground, not yet reacted to the body shaking twice,


    it ispletely immobile.


    Benjamin stood up without changing his face, picked up the napkin on the table, wiped his hands while


    facing the bald Harley''s corpse, and spoke indifferently, "You said it, Harley, betraying the group,


    betraying everyone, there is only one end to it."


    Said, will wipe hands after the napkin picked up, hanging on the bald Harley dead face above, and then


    let go, let the napkin will be his miserable death cover.


    Seeing years of good brothers died, Uncle Kevin and Uncle John on the spot to attack, Benjamin but


    before they react first step around behind them, a heavy pat on their shoulders, said in a serious tone,


    "two elders think clearly, really want to betray you for a person, and I turn against you? "


    Uncle Kevin instantly reacted, "Are you saying that Harley leaked our information out? No way!"


    Benjamin did not have the heart to give them an exnation, "Yes or no, you consider yourselves, to


    revenge we have a long time toe, but now -"


    He suddenly stopped here and turned around to take the gun from the killer and pointed it across the


    table at Justin, who hadn''t spoken.


    This frightened Uncle John another burst of panic, look at the gun, and look at Justin , afraid that the


    next turn will be his own, "What ...... You want to end us all here today!


    Benjamin simply ignored his words and stared straight at Justin with resentful discontent in his eyes,


    grinding his back teeth and saying, "Why did you do that?"


    Justin in the end is the knife mountain fire sea drip through, with the strength to sit here, even if the


    bald Harley this example, did not show a trace of timidity, but calmly lit up a cigarette, swallowing


    clouds, more and more indifferent, no intention to ount.


    The me of anger in Benjamin''s eyes gradually ignited, and his finger rested on the trigger,ying


    down his heart to kill.


    One to kill, one not to hide, the oue seems to have been predetermined.


    But Dennis stepped up to the te here, "No need to embarrass her, I was the one who encouraged


    her to voluntarily reveal the bulk address to the cops."


    Benjamin''s gun was deflected and aimed at his heart, "Very good, it''s only been a little while, and


    you''ve turned my heartthrob, should I give you apliment, my good big brother!"


    "All right." Justin put his cigarette out, interrupting the confrontation between the two men.


    "You think I''ll be so easily turned around? I''m just thinking of you, let godfather know, you did so many


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ridiculous things for this woman, the next one to die is you, do not create some trouble for you, you


    really think you can sway everything!"


    "ra the woman, long ago in Country M should have died, now you take her with you, to godfather,


    you say clear!"


    Justin''s every word was for Benjamin''s sake, and certainly, by far, the most hostile to me.


    Benjamin took a deep breath and had no intention of epting her kindness, "I have my own


    arrangements, you shouldn''t interfere and betray the group, you will have to bear the consequences."


    I have to say, Benjamin really wolf heart and dog lung, Justin wholeheartedly for his consideration, but


    he is thinking of cleaning up the door, to kill others.


    Justin is still unmoved, some disappointment turned his head away, broken as if, "Since I can do it, I''m


    not afraid of you to find out, to kill or die, you are free to do so."


    Benjamin did adjust the muzzle, from top to bottom, the muzzle in a straight line with her head that was


    under the cover of bangs, then opened the safety and put his finger on the trigger.


    Justin is going to die? I actually think it''s a pity that such a beauty died.


    But then I thought, in this group, and which one is clean and has not been tainted with human life.


    Then it was a relief.


    However, after some consideration, Benjamin did not shoot after all.


    He didn''t know what suddenly urred to him, but suddenly he dropped his hand with the gun and


    turned toward me while dropping a cold alms, "This is the first andst time."


    He decided to leave her alone.


    This is something that no one expected, that Benjamin would show mercy.


    Justin stood up almost simultaneously, his face ashen, his eyes dull, somehow gambling, "I won''t be


    grateful to you because I did nothing wrong, Mr. Benjamin, you''re being soft, and one day, this will get


    you killed."


    After saying these two words, she gave me an oblique nce and proceeded to draw away.


    Dennis saw the momentum and chased after him, and every two steps he took, he was called by


    Benjamin again, "Dennis!"


    "Remember, you picked up this life, I can take it away anytime, don''t get too cocky!"


    Dennis paused, but did not turn around, after listening to him, and then continue to go after Justin.


    If it were me, I would have made the same choice.


    How many people in the world can make Benjamin show mercy?


    Once they left, Uncle John and Uncle Kevin also dispersed in silence.


    When people are gone, Benjamin just deted like, pressed the gun in his hand propped up on the


    table, seems to have thought back to what.


    "Heartbroken?" I had no eyes to make fun of him, "It''s not good to hurt someone who is full of himself,


    is it?"

 Chapter 1213 - The evil one has his own way of doing things

    Chapter 1213 - The evil one has his own way of doing things


    Benjamin showed a rare hint of impatience, "What are you babbling about again?"


    It''s like you can''t really tell that Justin has a different kind of affection for him.


    This is better, feelings in the uncertainty of the time is most likely to give birth to change, once the


    suspicion, Benjamin''s gang disintegration, the risk will be much smaller.


    Here, human life is worthless, but I want Dennis to live.


    "Then you can take that as a lie." I shrugged and got up to leave the scene of the crime, "Take me


    home."


    Benjamin in the end is unable to take me, quickly chased out.


    When we got to the entrance of the lodge, a man in a Zhongshan suit suddenly came out from the side


    and blocked in front of us.


    "Boss Kim wants to see you."


    This was said to Benjamin, and it was clear they knew each other.


    Can find here, facing Benjamin attitude is still so arrogant, in this group, the status must not be


    underestimated.


    "Did it say what it was about?" Benjamin asked.


    "You''ll know when you get there." Nakayama man said, looked at me again, and said in a deep voice,


    "Boss Kim specifically indicated to bring Miss Kennedy."


    After saying that, he turned around first and led the way in front.


    Benjamin''s face was stony, and he reached out and put his hand on my back, soothingly next to me,


    "You don''t have to say anything, I''ve got everything."


    Then he pushed me and followed the Nakayama man.


    A two-hour drive, and a ferry change, in the far sea, finally arrived at the destination, a luxury yacht, to


    be precise, should be a cruise ship.


    After boarding the ship, the waiter led us into a luxury private room on the cruise ship.


    The space on the bed is limited, but this room does not feel cramped at all, and even a height like


    Benjamin''s can stand normally without touching the top of his head.


    When we entered, the mysterious Boss Kim was receiving a facelift, lying on her back on a


    professional single sofa with her eyes slightly closed, looking like she was asleep.


    "The man has arrived." Nakayama man stood next to Boss Kim.


    Boss Kim let out a "hmm", her eyes didn''t open, "Where are we?"


    "It will be the high seas soon." Nakayama man replied.


    Public. Sea, not subject to any state. A ce of national control, a haven for crime.


    Boss Kim smiled, only then slowly opened his eyes, inclined his head to look at Benjamin, his cloudy


    eyes were the sophisticated shrewdness that could not be hidden, "I heard that recently a lot of things


    happened in the group?"


    "Some minor problems that have been solved." Benjamin said without condescension as he looked


    ahead.


    "If that were true, it wouldn''t have reached my ears." Boss Kim slowly sat up from the sofa, took a towel


    and wiped his face, got up and walked towards the more inside desk, "Uncle Kevin they are all with me


    to fight together with the seniors, the group has today, they are indispensable, involving these people,


    handling, pay more attention to the way and method."


    Benjamin frowned slightly, lowered his eyes, and apologized not very willingly, "I''m sorry about Harley, I


    didn''t think it through."


    This Boss Kim, is here especially to stand up for his dead best buddy?


    However, Boss Kim listened but waved his hand out, "Hmm? No, you handled it well, a pawn that can''t


    keep up, discard it, nothing to be sorry about."


    Uh ...... This is what these people are hand in glove?


    Boss Kim said, picked up the table has long been poured whiskey to the mouth to sip, the moment the


    head down, the afterglow glimpse me, it was slipping on the step towards me.


    From the folds on his face, there are fifty extra, but still in good spirits, a strong muscle makes him look


    extra fit, the pair of eyes used to see the fight and bloodshed is like a knife, to cut me open.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A second before he gotpletely close to me, Benjamin took a step forward and added between us.


    "Boss Kim, the group''s business, it has nothing to do with her." Benjamin said.


    Boss Kim swept a sideways nce at him, his gaze instantly became harsh, oppressive, even if a


    person apart, I could not help but still feel a shock in my heart.


    But Benjamin resisted this pressure and never got out of the way.


    This is obviously in Boss Kim unexpected, he looked at Benjamin''s eyes, gradually mixed with a little


    scrutiny.


    It''s like, suddenly you don''t know each other.


    After a moment, he raised his hand, smiled and tapped Benjamin on the shoulder, "Very good, Mr.


    Benjamin, you surprised me."


    After saying that, he took a ss of wine and sat down on one side of the sofa, and after finishing the


    wine, he casually put the ss on the coffee table next to him.


    He folded his legs, propped one hand on the arm of the sofa, the other resting recklessly on his knee,


    and watched us with interest.


    Maybe I should say something at this moment, but Benjamin instructed me not to speak unless


    necessary, so I can only y dumb.


    After a short silence, Benjamin spoke again, "She lives and won''t change anything, but I can guarantee


    to double the group''s revenue for the next three years, just three years, Boss Kim can afford to wait."


    Boss Kim smiled intriguingly as she bit her lower lip, seemingly holding powerful doubts about his


    words, and after a moment, suddenly blushed coldly, "You''re telling me conditions?"


    Benjamin lowered his voice, "I''m just being honest."


    Boss Kim''s face has been unable to see a trace of peace, between the eyebrows cloudy, hidden raging


    anger, voice harshly said, "good business, is your duty, not the capital you use to threaten me, I told


    you, the world can not trust anyone but yourself, but you carry a time bomb with you, is simply digging


    your own grave! "


    Benjamin was dumbfounded and stood still as a wooden stake.


    This time bomb does not need to guess also know is talking about me, this self-awareness, I still clear.


    Justin wasn''t wrong at all, Benjamin''s power in this group might be curtailed because of me.


    Seeing hisck of response, Boss Kim lifted his chin toward the Nakayama man next to him.


    The Nakayama man immediately signaled and passed a wink over towards the bodyguard behind me,


    and in a moment, I was mped down on my hands.


    The man who approached the Zhongshan man simply pulled out his long-loaded gun and aimed it at


    me and pulled the trigger directly.


    I hurriedly closed my eyes to prepare for death, "bang bang bang" the sound of gunfire in the ears in


    session, but no pain came.


    Opened his eyes in a trance, Benjamin facing in front of me, and the location of his shoulder de, is


    unstoppable blood flowing out.


    The visual impact of the fishy red blood called me to have a momentary movement, but soon I was


    expecting that the three bullets would take his life.


    It''s kind of like an evil man''s own evil mill, Benjamin, when you hurt my family and friends, did you ever


    think there would be a day.


    I was so focused on noticing his injury that I looked up for a long time, only to be confronted with


    Benjamin''s pained expression.


    He seemed to see through my mind, his eyes full of resignation and aggression, but I was stubbornly


    unwilling to even cheat.


    Finally, his body slowly fell to the ground and blood flowed everywhere.


    Even so, Benjamin still stubbornly tilted his head to look at me, the pain made his face all the veins


    protrude, his eyes crawling with red blood, a hideous and wretched appearance.


    "These three bullets, I''ll take them for her, and consider ra dead, okay Boss Kim!"

 Chapter 1214 - The end of life

    Chapter 1214 - The end of life


    Benjamin is always a talent, Boss Kim never really want to take his life, hate iron will not be able to tell


    his men to retreat, "release people."


    Perhaps he was toozy to look at this weak look of his and left the box directly in anger.


    When he reached the door, he couldn''t help but stop again and dropped a sentence extremely coldly,


    "I''m disappointed in you."


    After saying that, he left without looking back.


    It wasn''t until the footsteps disappeared down the hallway that Benjamin unloaded and suddenly


    copsed to the ground in front of me.


    If it weren''t for the bodyguards who rushed up to save him, I wouldn''t hesitate to watch him die slowly.


    Boss Kim is obviously more rational than Benjamin, even though Benjamin called him a big


    disappointment, but still sent someone to escort the injured and unconscious Benjamin and I back.


    Of course, there is another possibility, fear of Benjamin''s death at my hands.


    If that''s the case, it only means that they really know me.


    After Benjamin''s injury, the man in the suit stayed at the George Residence, saying he would guard him


    every step of the way, preventing me more than Boss Kim''s men.


    It was just right, and left me t out a lot freer than I was before.


    The afternoon of the second day back, I intend to go out on the pretext of going out for a break, to that


    previous mall to meet a wave of the mysterious wife again.


    After putting on a light makeup and hiding the long-prepared note in thepartment of my backpack,


    I went straight downstairs.


    When I bumped into the man in the suit at Benjamin''s door, I was given a special look by him.


    Probably thinking how there is such a heartless woman in this world, the boss for her hurt so badly, but


    she still have the heart to go out shopping.


    I just pretended I didn''t see it and walked downstairs in a big way.


    In the matter of heartlessness, I am not as much as Benjamin one millionth, we are just each other.


    With the previous experience, I went straight to that coffee shop when I entered the mall and sat there


    all afternoon.


    But apparently I''m not lucky enough today to wait until five o''clock, the coffee shop to turn the dinner


    card, or nothing, and finally had to buy a single to leave.


    I was walking through the mall with my head down, but I was blocked by someone, and I was about to


    turn around when they called my name, "ra!


    It''s Cassandra, after six years, she basically has not changed much, only the brow can not hide the


    tenderness and satisfaction between the eyes, it seems that Stannis will take good care of her.


    "Long time no see." I greeted lightly, and did not intend to chat deeply, now is a special situation, who is


    close to me means close to the danger.


    "I still have something to do, so I''ll leave now, and we''ll have dinner together some other time." With


    that, I was ready to leave.


    Cassandra, on the other hand, went straight up and hugged my arm, warmly pulling me out, "Don''t wait


    for another day, just today, I know a restaurant that must be to your liking, let''s eat together."


    "Cassandra you let go of me first, let go of me first, Cassandra, Cassandra!" getting on the elevator, I


    finally turned red with anxiety and shouted out to her.


    Cassandra did not react for a while, her hands loosened the force, I took the opportunity to break away


    from her, the atmosphere in the elevator became extremely awkward for a while.


    After a few moments of silence, Cassandra took the initiative to apologize, "I''m sorry ra, I didn''t


    know you were in a bad mood."


    I am evil fire, not at her, in fact, she does not need to apologize, "It''s okay, it has nothing to do with you,


    my own reasons."


    Benjamin''s affair, did not reach the Stannis side, many situations the couple is unaware of, now


    stiffened, rather than a kind of protection for them.


    "Actually I didn''t meet by chance, I just came here to block you specifically, my friend said he saw you


    here and I came looking for you, I didn''t do it for myself, it was about Stannis and I wanted to help him


    out, so ......"


    Or the silly woman who was devoted to Stannis.


    "I get it, whatever goes wrong on Stannis'' end, I''ll have someone fix it, but today, and for some time to


    out to you, okay?"


    "But why?" Cassandra obviously couldn''t understand my sudden distancing, but after all, she was the


    wife of Chen''s general manager, and had some ability to read people''s words, so she quickly nodded


    again to show her understanding, "I understand, don''t worry sis, Stannis and I will remember."


    Just as I finished, the elevator arrived and Cassandra insisted on escorting me out.


    When we got to the door, a boy about Snowy''s height blocked our way with a toy gun.


    The little kid was smiling and sunny looking, and he seemed to know me, yet he took Cassandra for


    me, looked up at Cassandra with a smitten smile and said, "Are you Auntie ra?"


    Cassandraughed at that andughed to herself, "Stannis used to tell me, too, that you and I used to


    look really like kissing sisters, ra."


    With that, he squatted down, squeezed the boy''s arm and asked, "Little friend, what do you want from


    Auntie ra, tell Auntie about it?"


    "Are you Auntie ra?" The boy still smiled, only the toy gun in his hand was so realistic that it


    reminded me for a moment of the gun used by Boss Kim''s people on the cruise yesterday, which was


    also the same model.


    Cassandra was amused by his stubbornness, "Haha, you tell me, I know, Auntie ra will know too~"


    "Then you''re Auntie ra," the boy said, this time in the affirmative.


    "Well, don''t tease him." I warned out loud in my haste to leave.


    Cassandra then shrugged her shoulders and decided to tell him the truth, "Well, little friend, you admit


    you were wrong ......"


    "Had-"


    "Boom..."


    Before the words were finished, a gunshot instantly broke the calm atmosphere at the entrance of the


    mall.


    I watched as drops of blood dripped to the ground not far from where Cassandra was crouching.


    Then came the second shot, the third shot -


    The bullet pierced Cassandra''s body and grazed the side of my cheek, sending the schooling stained


    from her body, flying across my face.


    It was like a drizzle, and the raindrops, Cassandra''s fading life.


    The boy, what he was holding, was not a toy, it was a real gun.


    I can''t believe this really happened, that lively and kind girl, only to get the love of less than a few


    years, but now has fallen in a pool of blood.


    And the boy, who appeared to be no more than six or seven years old, with Cassandra''s blood on his


    face,ughed madly, and the gun was pointed at Cassandra, who was already motionless, and pulled


    the trigger again.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With a thousand gold boulders under my feet, I couldn''t avoid the horrific and bloody scene.


    This is God''s punishment for me to see Cassandra''s every shot so vividly.


    No, I''m just dreaming.


    A child, a child with an angelic smile, is now a devil, taking away such a vivid, innocent life.


    As if Cassandra felt the pain, her chest jerked and a huge gurgle of blood spilled out of her mouth, and


    I could hear her crying to me with tears in her eyes, "ra, I''m in so much pain."


    "ra, will you help Stannis?"


    "......"


    At the end of her life, she was still giving to the man she loved most.

 Chapter 1215 Karma

    Chapter 1215 Karma


    Finally, Cassandra doesn''t move anymore.


    The blood was like a bloody rose, spreading around her body.


    "Cassandra! Ah-!"


    The crowd panicked and hid, I was stunned in ce, shouting until the voice broke.


    The boy heard my scream as if encouraged, smiling more cheerfully, happily cracked open his mouth


    to look at me for three seconds, then hands on the gun handle, the muzzle of the gun pointed at


    himself, without hesitation pressed the trigger.


    Blood erupted and the boy fell down in response.


    Less than a minute before and after, two fresh lives have passed away, even the air is tinged with the


    strong smell of blood.


    Suicide attack, I thought it would only appear in the drama, such a real feeling, like being strangled,


    smothered almost suffocated.


    Before I could recover from this huge turn of events, several hands suddenly reached out behind me,


    holding my mouth and nose, tied me up and carried me down the steps of the mall and threw me into a


    van.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The moment the car door closed, the driver quickly stepped on the door and sped away.


    They tied my hands and feet, taped my mouth and nose shut, put a blindfold on me, and didn''t have


    anymunication the whole time.


    I don''t know how long it took before the car finally stopped.


    One of the men carried me off like a chicken and threw me to the ground.


    Soon, the blindfold was rudely removed, after a long period of dimness and then exposed. Exposed to


    the sunlight, so I did not open my eyes at first.


    In the process of getting used to it, the culprit who kidnapped me spoke up.


    "Miss Kennedy, we meet again."


    It''s Shirley.


    I lowered my eyes, unable to make any reaction.


    While in the car I was thinking that the mall thing must have been done by Boss Kim''s people because


    of the gun that shot the same model.


    Only that group of people would be so heartless.


    But now it seems that the poison dip, none of them are not ruthless.


    I got Cassandra killed. Benjamin got her killed!


    "As expected of Benjamin''s woman, the mountain copses in front of the face without changing, I


    appreciate you, get a chair for Miss Kennedy, she is a big help to me, do not treat her poorly!"


    "Yes!" Then I was tied up and thrown into a chair.


    When he slowed down and looked at Shirley again, the hatred in his eyes cried out.


    Shirley originally sat in the car, after ncing at my reaction, casually swept a nce, then retracted


    his eyes, still sitting leisurely, "Do not look at me with that kind of eyes, to me can only be med on


    Benjamin do not speak rules."


    "Why didn''t you just kill me?" I questioned her as I forced down my anger and ground my back teeth.


    "Heh," Shirley sneered, "after killing you, who else would I use to ckmail Benjamin?Miss Kennedy,


    even if you really want to die, you''ll have to wait, don''t worry, consider me to owe you a favor, when you


    die, I promise to bury you and Benjamin buried together."


    I had no intention of listening to her crowning justification and was only concerned about one thing: she


    had no intention of ending up at the mall.


    In this way, it is obvious who the murderer is.


    In order to keep Benjamin from being influenced by me again, Boss Kim''s tactics are really tough.


    As soon as the words were finished, a bodyguard came up to inform, "Miss, people areing."


    At the end of the sentence, an SUV sped up and stopped within Shirley''s circle, and Benjamin got out


    of the car alone.


    In order to hide the gunshot wound, he even wore an extra wide trench coat, appearing to be a whole


    lot bigger.


    But even so, he walked very slowly, step by step, for fear of revealing a breach.


    When he got close, several of Shirley''s men with guns gathered over and surrounded him.


    Benjamin looked at me from afar before negotiating with Shirley again, "I''m already here, let her go."


    Shirley from the car, as that day in the rotten building, politely hold the corners of the mouth, not slow to


    say, "first not rush, we, slowly."


    After saying that, the little brother next to her had the good sense to take a chair and put it behind her.


    Shirley slowly sat down, legs folded together, thought for a moment, then asked, "Remember the scene


    of our first meeting? That was my Shirley since birth, for the first time since I was born, was pressed by


    the head with a gun pointed at my head, I to now, every action remembered clearly."


    Benjamin didn''t show any fear and said calmly, "What do you want?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough." Shirley''s face instantly lost all smiles, then passed a wink at her men.


    The men immediately understood, and three big men instantly tackled Benjamin and pinned him to the


    ground, with his face pressed against the ground.


    Then the door of another car opened, a man with sunsses got out of the car, the man seemed


    unable to see anything, after standing still, Shirley''s people went over to help, before he moved further,


    slowly walking to a position only a step away from Benjamin''s face.


    Then the henchman who was holding the blind man put his gun, into the blind man''s hand and


    instructed him to hold it tight, took his hand and pointed the gun at Benjamin''s head.


    "You see clearly Benjamin, with a gun, is for the Traylor family to grab thend to get blind, you pointed


    a gun at me that day, robbed him with his life to get back thend, today, let him use the same way to


    grab back again, as for whether you can survive, leave it to God to decide! "


    After a pause, Shirley''s eyes narrowed slightly and raised the volume to give the order, "Shoot!"


    "Bang..."


    The gunshot sounded almost simultaneously with Shirley''s voice.


    I watched all this indifferently, not worrying for Benjamin for a second.


    Whates to my mind is the scene of Leo being pinned to the ground and breaking his hand raw.


    It turns out that there really is karma, and this is Benjamin''s karma.


    No, this is not enough. We should ask him to suffer all the pain we have suffered.


    Just one bullet, too cheap for him.


    But God help him, due to the recoil of the gun, coupled with the blind man''s failing sense of direction,


    the bullet missed.


    Benjamin in front of life and death still maintains his "proud son" high, but the thick brow is tightly


    knitted, proving that for a moment he was also ready to die.


    "Hmph," Shirley sneered, grimacing, "I didn''t expect you to have such a big life."


    She got up and walked over, and her men then released their strength, allowing Benjamin to straighten


    up his upper body.


    Benjamin half-kneeled on the ground, his dark eyes welling up with endless ruthlessness, with a


    threatening tone of warning, "Kill me, and I guarantee that none of the Traylor family will survive the


    night."


    "Oh? I see you''ve made all the arrangements too?" Shirley looked sarcastic, "Let me guess, you mean


    my dear mother and grandmother? That''s perfect, I thought they were in the way, but I didn''t have the


    right excuse to get rid of them, so now I have you to thank for that."


    The family of City P First Pharmaceuticals, it seems, is not quiet either.


    Benjamin this time is a mistake, the threat can not, but helped Shirley a big favor.


    "In that case, let you live a little longer." Shirley suddenly changed her mind and instructed her men to


    bring me over.


    The man looking at me quickly picked me up from the chair and threw me across to Benjamin, pulling


    out his gun and aiming it at me.


    The four eyes met, I red at him fiercely, and then stubbornly averted his eyes.


    Shirley stood between us and circled around me with interest, saying as she walked, "Killing you is not


    as painful as letting you watch the woman you love die with your own eyes, is it?"


    "Don''t you dare!" Benjamin snapped into a violent rage, and the three burly men behind him could


    barely grab him.

 Chapter 1216 We avenge Cassandra

    Chapter 1216 We avenge Cassandra


    Shirley, as if provoked, actually took the gun from his men himself, squatted down, and put the muzzle


    against my heart, "Benjamin, remember, robbing others, is to pay the price."


    The words came down hard, and Benjamin stormed up in the moment, breaking free of several strong


    men in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, the sound of rumbling engines suddenly rang out all around, as if even the ground


    began to shake.


    The next second, a helicopter sped in the sky, countless bullets swept towards the ground, and


    Shirley''s men were instantly knocked to the ground.


    In the panic, a few of the more resourceful people instantly stepped forward to protect Shirley from


    evacuation.


    Several people retreated and tried to counter the helicopter with their guns, but the firepower was


    simply crushed and they were only beaten.


    Shirley they were forced to the side of the car, the men dragged and dragged to take her away, "Miss,


    stay in the green hills do not worry about burning wood, first save your life is important ah!"


    Meanwhile, Benjamin was finally free, but due to the wound on his shoulder seizing up, he gritted his


    teeth while on the ground for a while longer before he finally got up and was ready toe over and


    shield me.


    But Shirley was not willing to let us go like this, before the car grabbed his men with a gun with a


    scope, a shot through his left leg, Benjamin''s feet went weak, instantly fell to his knees.


    Iughed madly, ignoring the bulletsing closer and closer around me, knowing only that Toby had


    been wounded, and he had finally tasted it.


    Shirley wanted to fire a second shot, but the helicopter''s bullets had already hit their car, so they had


    no choice but to get into the car and run around.


    Once they were gone, the men in the helicopter stopped strafing and slowly hovered above me.


    The helicopter hatch opened and dropped thedder, several people in full military gear quickly came


    down and surrounded me inside and out, trip encirclement, one of the men with heavy camouge on


    his face came forward and untied the rope for me.


    Almost as soon as I saw his eyes, I recognized that he was Dennis.


    Pain and heartache instantly rushed to the heart, the tip of the nose, I did not have the backbone to cry,


    with only the two of us can hear the voice pouring heart mourning, "Cassandra is dead, Dennis, they


    took her for me, and then killed her, she died for me, how do I exin to Stannis ah ...... "


    Dennis calmly untied several knots on my body, wide warm hand wrapped my hand, his gaze firm and


    calm, "ra, be strong, hold on a while longer, we will avenge Cassandra, believe me, believe your


    Dennis, okay?"


    "Consider me begging you."


    I really wanted to hug him and cry and be selfish and let him take me to a ce without any pain and


    sorrow to hide and be a coward.


    But I know that it is not practical, the dead are like this, the living have to live for them, and only by


    ending the source of evil with their own hands will their spirits in heaven rest in peace.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I held back my tears and squeezed one word out of my teeth, "Good."


    Dennis gave me a stoic look, then stepped back, hid among the marching men, and put his head down.


    Several soldiers then exchanged signals to make sure it was safe before Fidel, who was in the way,


    stepped into the inner circle to check on me, "Is Miss Kennedy okay?"


    "I''m fine." Raising my hand to wipe the tears from my eyes, I barely managed to squeeze out a smile,


    "Thanks to you guys this time."


    "It''s thanks to--" Fidel stopped mid-sentence, nced in Dennis'' direction, and immediately changed


    his tone, "It''s Miss Kennedy''s luck that we didn''t do anything. Butter to talk to Benjamin, Miss


    Kennedy still have to cooperate."


    I nodded, didn''t refuse, and was then helped up by them and went over to check on Benjamin.


    The GI guarding him was doing emergency treatment on his leg when he walked up to him.


    Fidel exined in a very official tone, "Shirley as the number one drug lord in the country, we have


    been watching her for a long time, but it has been suffering from theck of evidence to carry out


    arrests, so you two are frightened, this gentleman, still holding up?"


    The tone was sincere and acted like he really knew nothing about Benjamin''s identity.


    This is not surprising, Benjamin has been very well hidden in the country, almost no one knows in the


    foreign fear of Mr. Benjamin, in the country live free and easy.


    Benjamin clenched his teeth and slowly shook his head, "No harm done."


    "That''s good, after that we will send someone to protect the two of you, no need to worry that Shirley


    wille back for revenge." Fidel added.


    "No need." Benjamin refused outright, "I like freedom, I don''t like to be followed up and out, I will find


    my own bodyguard."


    People like him, who are involved with the police, rather than just say they are being watched, are


    naturally reluctant.


    Fidel was only supposed to be polite, so he didn''t insist, "Well then, let''s take the two of you to the


    hospital first."


    Not much moremunication followed.


    Sitting in the cabin, I didn''t dare to look at Dennis''s position for a moment, for fear that Benjamin would


    find out what''s going on.


    Even so, it is clear in my heart that he is here, and with me, but never more solid.


    Benjamin''s leg didn''t break any bones, but he was still in the hospital for half a month.


    The man in the suit who has been following him for the past half month, Man, has always been


    guarding me, even outside the sleeping bedroom is guarded.


    Almost every night, as soon as I close my eyes, I can see Cassandra and the child before she died,


    driving people to madness.


    It was a beautiful day, the sun was in the sky, the cool air was receding, I was sitting in front of the


    floor-to-ceiling window sunbathing, and Benjamin just suddenly appeared at the bedroom door.


    All my peace of mind copsed at the moment I saw him, and my face immediately sank.


    He walked over step by step, slow and extremely unsteady, probably pulling the wound with each step,


    so his brow was slightly wrinkled.


    "I''m back." Benjamin said.


    He was standing just half a meter away from me, his tone calm and indifferent.


    "Half a month and you haven''t visited me once." Benjaminughed at himself again.


    Are you here to ask for a favor?


    I had nothing to say to him, so I just got up and headed out.


    Benjamin reached out and grabbed both of my arms, a hint of weariness in his eyes, "You don''t want to


    see me that badly?"


    "Pop-" I reached out and pped him in the face.


    Benjamin was struck dumb, froze, face shed momentary violence, but soon forced down, patiently


    said, "Well, gas you out, do not y temper again."


    "Pah-" I hit him again, same spot, harder.


    Then even I couldn''t control myself, one after the other, both hands were used and kept on being big to


    his face.


    Benjamin shifted, trying to get me to stop, "Okay, okay ra, don''t challenge me."


    I did not listen, palms clenched fists, pounding madly on him with all my might, "Devil, murderer, you


    killed a mother, a life so beautiful, why do not you go to death!"


    "That''s enough. ......" "ra!"


    He finally got angry and squeezed my arm in a fury, telling me not to move anymore and forcing me to


    look him in the eyes, "Why, why are you doing this to me, ra, I''m the one who went to save you


    regardless of death and you turn around and me me?!"

 Chapter 1217 Two Choices

    Chapter 1217 Two Choices


    "Cassandra was killed by Boss Kim''s people!"


    I hissed, ring at him with determined viciousness, "I recognized the gun that kid had, and you think I


    don''t know anything if you don''t tell me!"


    Benjamin''s neck stiffened, obviously not expecting me to guess the truth, frozen speechless.


    I sneered and left a sneer, struggling again, "Let go of me, don''t touch me with your indiscriminate


    hands, I feel sick!"


    Yet Benjamin just stood motionless, not letting me go, and not talking, like a rock.


    After a few moments, he sighed, seemingly tired, "What will it take for you to forget about all this?"


    "Never." I blurted out.


    "There is always a solution, you can not leave me, there is always a knot in your heart, it is not good for


    you and me, as long as you say, I can do, never hesitate." Benjamin discusses without warmth.


    I have more than one knot in my heart Cassandra, he is really a noble man who forgets too much.


    Dennis said that we would avenge Cassandra, who died under Boss Kim''s men, so, well, I''m going to


    put him under Boss Kim''s gun too!


    "Unless you break away from Boss Kim and never do these hurtful deeds again, which I know, you can


    do, you have a clean business." I narrowed my eyes and tested his bottom line as I pleased.


    Just taking me with him, Boss Kim almost killed him, this time, what will be the consequences of asking


    him to leave that crime syndicate?


    Benjamin handsome face a cold, hands of the force ckened a lot, the eyes have a momentary loss


    of concentration, and not the first time to reply.


    He knew in his heart how much it meant to do this.


    "What, you can''t let go?" I said sarcastically, "You really still value those ck-hearted money and life


    on a knife edge more in your heart than I do."


    "It''s okay really, it''s supposed to be a game, and the fact that you can''t do it only proves that you''re as


    good as Dennis and won''t lose your mind over love."


    "But what''s different is that Dennis used to do it for me, so I can''t let him go until now, and you, you''re


    smarter, you don''t pay anything, you don''t lose anything, and when you''re tired and weary, you won''t be


    pestered by me, you''re the smartest one."


    "That''s it, I didn''t expect anything from you anyway."


    After that, while he was still in a state of shock, I quickly broke free of him and ran into the guest room


    next door, mming the door shut with my backhand.


    There was no anti-lock, Benjamin could have smashed the door open since he could find the key, there


    was no need.


    But I just wanted the space of being alone at this moment, even for a few minutes.


    To my surprise, Benjamin did note back to bother me. I walked out of the room until the afternoon,


    the house has long been gone his shadow, even the men guarding the house also disappeared.


    I was a little surprised to think that Benjamin hadpletely relinquished his grip on me, only to go


    downstairs and find that the men had simply moved outside the house.


    I was naive.


    But at least it looks like we won''t have to face Benjamin again today, so I''m d.


    Late at night, I gawked at the chattering anchorwoman on the TV and pondered how long it would be


    before Dennis would break into Benjamin''sir.


    Benjamin suddenly stumbled in, before reaching the door, the strong smell of alcohol hit him.


    I plugged my nose in disgust and watched him fall onto the couch, only then did I see clearly that his


    face was bruised and the corner of his mouth was swollen.


    You were beaten up for being drunk outside?


    But I didn''t ask. To this extremely self-righteous man, any question would automatically be interpreted


    as a concern for him.


    He leaned back against the back of the sofa, slowed down, opened his heavy eyelids and looked at


    me, before he went sickly to untie the tie around his neck.


    He untied it and casually tossed it aside, put his hands on hisp, covered his face, rubbed his hands


    up and down as a way to ease the difort brought on by the alcohol, and finally maintained a


    posture of blocking his mouth and nose, revealing only his two eyes, before speaking slowly, "Don''t you


    care at all about why I got this way?"


    Why should I care?


    I don''t say anything, but still give him a curious look.


    Compared to his usual mboyant gentlemanly appearance, Benjamin today is indeed scribbled unlike,


    as far as I can remember it should be the first time he lost his temper like this.


    "I''m having a showdown with Boss Kim." Benjamin suddenly went out of his way and leaned back


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    against the back of the couch with his hands spread out, looking at me in a drunken daze, waiting for


    me to give a reaction.


    I was indeed surprised by his statement and looked at him with raised eyebrows, not expecting him to


    really do that.


    "And then what?" Actually, the injuries on his body and his return intact now have proved everything, I


    just want to know how he was suppressed by Boss Kim.


    "Hm," Benjaminughed to himself, looking vacantly directly in front of him as if he were talking about


    someone else, "of course it was rejected."


    "And then beat up so hard that he almost broke a rib."


    "Well, since you didn''t interrupt, it seems Boss Kim still has feelings for you and didn''t hit you dead." I


    deliberately said sarcastically.


    Benjamin sniffed and shook his head, "He gave me two choices, die with you, or continue to be the dog


    he does so well and he won''t touch you again."


    "So you came back with a wound to tell me that not only did you go and offend Boss Kim for me, but


    you were willing to be Boss Kim''s dog for me?" I said in a nonchnt manner.


    Look at Benjamin''s attitude in front of Boss Kim, he should have enough dignity in that group, but if you


    want to keep us both safe, it means that in the future he can only follow Boss Kim''s lead, where Boss


    Kim points, he will shoot this gun to where.


    Benjamin did not deny, but pulled away from the topic, smiling very hard, "stay with Boss Kim, you will


    always hate me, do not stay, we both have to die, it looks like there is nothing wrong with maintaining


    the status quo ante, at least you can always keep you with me."


    "You might as well say you''re greedy for life and death." I sneered and curled my lips, not hiding the


    contempt in my heart.


    "Whatever you say, I don''t want to pay attention to that anymore, like you said, I''ll get tired of you


    sooner orter, so until that dayes, we''ll both just have to put up with each other."


    Probably because of the alcohol, Benjamin''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, leaning in the sand,


    but slowly closed his eyes.


    Watching his chest. I suddenly had a ruthless intention to end him like that.


    As long as Benjamin is dead, no one will bite on Dennis anymore.


    But I soon realized that it was not feasible to do so, whether Justin or Boss Kim, Benjamin are special


    feelings, they will not watch him die and do nothing.


    The only way to bepletely at peace is to eliminate them all in one fell swoop.


    Just as I was lost in my own thoughts, Benjamin''s voice suddenly sounded again, "Trying to kill me


    again?"


    "Yeah, I can''t wait to cramp you up and tell you to beg for your life and die."


    "It''s good, it''s better to be hated by you than to pretend it doesn''t exist."

 Chapter 1218 - Cowards

    Chapter 1218 - Cowards


    I didn''t bother to listen to his coquettish words, I got up indignantly and went upstairs to my room.


    The next day, when eating breakfast, Benjamin resumed his reserved and elegant appearance, sitting


    quietly at the table, like a noble prince, only the wound on his face and mouth verified the unbearable


    As he said, I only think of him as transparent, so even if I sit at the same table, I can still manage to


    keep my eyes open.


    "What do you want to do today?" Benjamin said.


    I don''t answer, and eat wordlessly from my te.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Benjamin raised his eyes to nce, and then said indifferently, "You


    will understandter, I am for your own good, Shirley fled to who knows where, with my people in the


    future, where to go there are people watching, at least it will not happen against time."


    I was so angry that I just threw my knife and fork, making a ping-pong sound, "Don''t you ever try to


    brainwash me with your sophomoric reasoning again? It''s not enough to spy on me at home, you even


    have to follow me when I go out, don''t let people breathe? Why don''t you just take a knife and cut my


    throat, the result is the same anyway."


    Benjamin also put down his knife and fork and exined unhurriedly, "This is only temporary, when I


    solve Shirley, you can regain your freedom anytime."


    "Going to kill again, are you?" I sneered, "That''s a fight between you, don''t bring me with you, even if


    you talk as good as you can, you can''t cover up your hypocritical heart."


    "In fact, there is no need to make any second-choice choice, if you really want me to be good, you can


    respect my choice, willingly fulfill me and Dennis, from then on out of our world, but you do not, you are


    selfish, you want to take possession of other people''s things, from the beginning to the first in your


    heart are your own happiness, for this, you even go so far as to let For this, you even go to the extent


    of letting me be the Suda in the eyes of all people, be the target of all, your love, really


    terrible."


    Grabbing a napkin and wiping my mouth, I looked at him calmly, "I don''t think I''m blessed with that."


    After saying that, he got up and went upstairs, refusing to stay a moment longer.


    Benjamin has been busy since the night of the negotiations with Boss Kim, and went out after


    breakfast.


    In thete afternoon, I was researching Boss Kim''s profile online when I heard a loud banging noise


    from outside the house and was startled.


    Thinking that maybe Dennis hade to my rescue, I put on a jacket and went downstairs to check


    the situation.


    Just as I reached the stairway, I saw Justin standing in the living room.


    She was holding a gun in her hand, looking at me expressionlessly, and the man guarding the gate in


    the distance was also on the ground at the moment, so it seemed that the loud noise just now was


    made by her killing.


    Justin is the core of the DU trafficking group, those people will not set up defenses, so there is not even


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    a struggle when they die.


    I don''t understand why she has to kill each other when she''s clearly on board with Benjamin.


    "Hello again." Justin looked at me and said lightly, "Come on down and talk."


    After saying this, he took the lead and went to the single sofa in the living room and sat down, the gun


    in his hand "nged" on the table, the position is a bit off.


    I tightened my jacket and slowly walked down and sat down across from her.


    When he came down just now, Justin was flipping through his phone, and now he seemed to find what


    he wanted, and after tapping on the screen, he threw it in front of me.


    I looked at it unsure, then realized she wanted me to watch the video on my phone, so I picked it up


    and tapped the y button.


    As soon as the video opens, after a short dy, there is an immediate scene of Benjamin falling to the


    ground and being beaten by Boss Kim with a golf club.


    In addition to the obvious location of the face and head, the body also took a lot of hits, interspersed


    with a few lines of dialogue, but the sound was not recorded, so do not know what was said, but


    Benjamin seems to bite tightly refused to let go, so Boss Kim hit harder and harder, and finally even the


    bat were bent, which stopped.


    The video also ends abruptly here, with the image of Benjamin raising his hand to wipe the blood stain


    from the corner of his mouth.


    I have to say, it was great to watch.


    "You reveal your mind so casually in front of Mr. Benjamin too?" Justin''s voice was cold and aggressive


    from his bones.


    "Expose what?" I pretended to be innocent.


    "Expose that you want to see Mr. Benjamin dead and want to end his life with your own hands." Justin


    acted calmly, like he was used to seeing love and hate entanglements.


    It''s true that women know women best.


    Since we are all smart people, there is no need to beat around the bush, I frankly admitted, "Of course,


    Benjamin knows very well that I think about how I can kill him all the time."


    Justin narrowed his eyes, his pretty eyes showing a hint of yfulness, "You''re honest."


    I shrugged, "If it were you, if there was that one person who hurt your loved ones, forced your loved


    ones, and had to force you to do something you didn''t want to do, I think you would make the same


    choice."


    Justin sniffed and tilted his head to the side, "I''m an orphan, I don''t understand these feelings of yours,


    and I''m not interested in understanding them."


    "OK, no offense." For Justin , we wereplete strangers to each other, and thinking about it, I think


    she came to the door for one reason, "You want me to talk Benjamin out of going against Boss Kim?"


    "Would you do that?" Justin looked sarcastic, "You''d just be pushing him into the fire."


    It seems she has investigated me, and nothing can fool her.


    After shaking my head and ncing at the corpse in the doorway, I suddenly reacted again that she


    hade to kill me.


    Only to kill me, only need to Benjamin''s people, because she knows very well, Benjamin''smand, is


    not to allow me to ident, those people will certainly stop her, so Justin strike first.


    Decisive, drive to kill, no wonder can sit at that table where the vast majority are men.


    Faced with such a person, sneakiness is useless, but I can not die yet, I have not yet avenged


    Cassandra, has not yet taken down Benjamin.


    The only way to think about it is to make an article about Justin''s feelings for Benjamin.


    "Then I know where you''reing from." Taking a deep breath to adjust my emotions, I deliberately


    smiled broadly and made a rxed appearance, leaningzily towards the sofa behind me, "Great, I


    can finally be relieved from the torment I suffered all day."


    After stretching and stretching, I picked up the gun on the table and handed it over to her with a smile


    on my face and said, "Come on, do it, give me a hard time."


    For this unexpected reaction, Justin was really suspicious, his good-looking eyebrows slightly wrinkled,


    his dark lips lifted, "You''re not afraid of death?"


    "Hmm?" I nodded, "Didn''t Benjamin tell you, I didn''t want to live long, I should have died in the car


    ident when Dennis broke with mepletely, only he saved me, now it''s good, with you doing me


    this favor, I don''t have to work hard to live anymore."


    I thought Justin was going to follow my lead, however, she reached down and caught the gun as I


    watched and pointed it at me.


    She leaned over, her whole body pressure through her elbows on her knees, then craned her neck, her


    eyes flicking back and forth across my face, and opened her mouth to whisper, "Coward."

 Chapter 1219 - Look at me one more time

    Chapter 1219 - Look at me one more time


    When he said that, he raised the gun and got up and aimed it at my forehead.


    "Don''t worry, my gun is fast and you won''t feel any pain."


    I looked at her and for no reason made a swallowing motion, almost already anticipating the next scene


    of a bullet through the skull.


    But the next moment, the huge floor-to-ceiling window of the living room was suddenly pierced from the


    outside, and a bullet passed through the ss, directly hitting Justin''s hand with the gun, knocking the


    gun out of her hand.


    Seeing this, I did not hesitate to take the gun in my hand and restrain her in turn, "Don''t move."


    Justin pinched his injured hand and copsed on the sofa, cold sweat kept emerging from his face, but


    did not scream, only breathing much heavier.


    She looked at me in disbelief, probably not expecting how the situation could have been reversed


    between each other in a sh of lightning.


    But again, she was astute, and after a brief moment of thought and a nce at the broken window in


    the distance, she immediately reacted, her eyes narrowing in indignation, "You''re with the police?"


    Guess half right, the military to be exact.


    She reminded me, I also probably clear situation, it seems that after thest incident of Leo, Fidel has


    re-arranged the George Group around the ambush, usually will not be shot, but Justin has run into the


    gun itself.


    Although I also want to talk to her frankly, but can not confirm whether the home has been bugged by


    Benjamin, I can only pretend to be confused, "Do not joke Miss Su, my details you know very well, if I


    were a police officer, Benjamin will let me live until now?"


    Just as he finished, a heavy male voice came from the door, "What''s going on?"


    The moment he turned his head, Benjamin had walked in.


    Justin took advantage of the situation and asked him for help, "Quick, kill her, she''s with the police!"


    This was obviously not very convincing, and Benjamin just frowned strangely at it.


    "What are you still hesitating for, just now it was the police who shot me, otherwise why do you think


    the gun is in her hand, Mr. Benjamin, stop fooling yourself, this woman is simply here to take your life!"


    Justin said again.


    Benjamin, however, smelled something different in these words and said sorrowfully, "So, who should


    have had the gun originally?"


    After a pause, his gaze became more stern, "So, you brought a gun, what do you want to do? And


    what about the brothers outside?"


    Justin froze for a moment and then admitted, "That''s right, I did it, and I''m here today to help you get rid


    of this woman before you do something else that''s out of your league and get yourself killed!"


    "In a word, ra, do you kill or not!?"


    Justin is in the rain of bullets in the real gun to mix now, the body has a unique sharpness and aura of


    desperadoes, forgiveness has been abolished a hand, the aura is still strong, so people do not dare to


    take lightly.


    Benjamin did not take up the fight, insisting on Justin''s trespass of shooting his men, "Help me? You


    asked Dennis to get rid of me, but you came to my ce with a gun and killed my beloved, Justin, it


    seems that thest incident has not made you realize who you are!"


    So, some times, men and women, are never in the same channel.


    Justin was saving his soul, and he only presented facts and reasoning.


    Justin was so angry that he closed his eyes helplessly, a sh of light, and suddenly pounced on me


    and grabbed the gun from my hand.


    But after all, she is not left-handed, adjusting the position of the gun wasted some time, which allowed


    Benjamin also managed to pull out the gun.


    Justin pointed at me, Benjamin against her, the mantis is in the back, Justin finally did not shoot at the


    first time.


    She stared in shock at the gun close at hand and looked at Benjamin incredulously, "You''re actually


    pointing a gun at me?"


    "You do have a fast gun, but don''t forget who taught it to you." Benjamin didn''t even sense what Justin


    was getting at, and his face was expressionless as he warned, "Now immediately, put the gun down


    and leave the group from now on, and I''ll pretend that nothing happened."


    "You''re kicking me out?" Justin Those beautiful eyes instantly became dull.


    "It''s just your own choice." Benjamin said calmly, "I said when I picked you up that if you ever turn


    around and bite me, then I''ll take your life too."


    Justin, still undeterred, raised his gun a little higher and looked at me, his eyes already glowing with a


    crystal light, "I haven''t forgotten that you got my life back, and because of that, I won''t watch you


    destroy yourself, no matter what the cost."


    "You''re too much in charge." Benjamin''s tone hardened, as he had in the past when he had insulted


    Dennis, indifferent and self-possessed, impersonal, "Justin , my patience is limited."


    Justin pulled up the corners of his mouth, sadly smiled, his eyes were thoroughly moistened with tears,


    obviously crying, but still holding on to a big smile, "Heh, heh, always you have to give up on me, rather


    than I will get rid of this scourge for you now!"


    With that, Justin''s well-boned finger pulled the trigger.


    "Boom..."


    Bullets are fired, but not from Justin''s muzzle.


    Benjamin, kill her.


    Kill the woman who would rather give her life to eradicate obstacles for him.


    The gun fell, and Justin fell to the ground, his desperate eyes dead open, refusing to close, unwilling to


    believe that he had really ended her.


    Silence, the living room dead silent.


    The chill spread from my heart and through my limbs. I looked at Justin''s death and was once again


    struck by the shock of life and death, and subconsciously hugged myself tight.


    Yes, this is the original face of Benjamin.


    Whether it is a loved one or a person who is bent on his own interests, as long as he does not care, all


    of them are just tools that can be sacrificed at any time.


    After a long time, Benjamin showed the devil''s tenderness, crouched down and closed Justin''s eyes for


    him.


    When he got up and looked at me condescendingly, his voice became clear and cold, "Dennis never


    changed, and you didn''t want to love me, did you?"


    I sat quietly on the couch and listened, not answering, just hugging myself tighter.


    Death, as long as with this person, there is always endless death around me, always can not get rid of,


    this feeling is too suffocating, I can not breathe.


    "ra, is it possible that you won''t look at me more until I die?" Benjamin said to himself again, his


    voice low and almost inaudible.


    "No." I answered with a shudder.


    Benjamin thought for a moment, then showed a sneer, "just now for a moment, I was thinking, you


    mean, will it be, as long as I am willing to change, any time will stop for me, but just a second, I


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    understand, no, you hate me, even if I die in front of you now, you will not look more than once."


    If you know, why do you need to ask more questions.


    I pursed my lips and couldn''t help but worry about Dennis'' situation.


    Justin is dead, Benjamin also saw through our heart, a step further, perhaps a million abyss, a step


    back, there is no guarantee that will not die without a body.


    We were standing on the edge of a cliff, and Benjamin could have made it all go away with a single


    push.

 Chapter 1220 Can I trust you?

    Chapter 1220 Can I trust you?


    From the beginning to the end, Benjamin was aware of my feelings for Dennis, but he thought that his


    charm was above Dennis, that he could change me, that he could change love, that he could change


    the normal world, but in fact it was just a fool''s errand.


    Justin''s death seemed to be more than just a huge shock to me, but it also really woke Benjamin up to


    the fact that continuing the game would only make him lose everything he had.


    But Benjamin finished, and did not move further, just put away the gun, picked up Justin''s body, turned


    around and walked out.


    Looking at their backs, one dead and one wounded, the expectation of crushing Benjamin suddenly


    became rolled up in his heart, and it no longer seemed a distant prospect.


    It is more regrettable to give up on a goal that is only one step away frompletion than to give up


    halfway.


    The proverbial kick in the pants, the gambler''s mentality, even if it''s a dead end, I believe Benjamin will


    bet it all.


    Dennis''s actions are bing clearer and clearer, and a backwater battle is just around the corner.


    Assuming Benjamin quits now, he may still be able to save his own life.


    But I do expect him to continue to be obsessed.


    Not all mistakes should be given a chance to be corrected.


    That night, Benjamin did not return all night.


    The next day, half asleep, half awake, by the noise downstairspletely stirred up the sleep.


    Wrapped in her robe, she got out of bed, pulled back the curtains and was about to curse at Benjamin''s


    newly reced squatting henchmen when she saw Stannis in the middle of the four of them, already in


    conflict.


    I couldn''t care less about my image, I pulled my leg and ran downstairs.


    As he passed the door, one of his men was calling Benjamin for instructions, "Mr. Benjamin, there''s a


    Stannis at the door causing trouble, how do we handle ......"


    I then stopped and grabbed the phone, dering loudly into the microphone, "This is my family


    business, I''ll get rid of him, and you better stay out of it."


    After saying that, without waiting for Benjamin''s reply, he hung up directly, threw the phone at the


    henchman, and grabbed to free Stannis again.


    "What are you doing? Let go of him, I said let go of him, you hear me?"


    When I saw that these people refused to let go, I simply went straight to the top and knocked their


    hands off.


    They didn''t dare hurt me, so they had to watch me pull Stannis into the house.


    When I walked into the house, I vaguely heard them asking Benjamin for instructions again, which I


    was used to and did not stop.


    When they got to the living room and let go of Stannis, they looked at each other and suddenly fell into


    a wordless silence.


    Cassandra''s funeral was held a week ago. Benjamin''s people were watching closely and I was not able


    to be there in person, but it was clear from the brief video shown on the news that both the Wang family


    and Cassandra''s children were suffering terribly.


    The incident was defined as a suicide attack in retaliation for society, as the killers were ignorant


    children from the poorest areas of the country.


    Only I know in my heart that she died for me.


    Stannis the whole person seems to be in good spirits, but no one knows how much pain is carried


    under the calm appearance, I do not even have the courage to take the initiative to say sorry, I killed


    your wife.


    A few years in the business has made Stannis more urate in reading people''s opinions, and he


    quickly guessed what was going on from my expression.


    "Cassandra doesn''t me you, really." His voice was noticeably huskier than before, and though he did


    his best to appear calm, I read a few moments of restraint in it.


    The name "Cassandra" instantly brought me back to the scene of the ident, where I stood behind


    her and watched as she was soaked in blood.


    Skinny little body, the blood in the body but it seems to flow inexhaustible, and then recall, even the air


    is fishy red color.


    Thinking of these, involuntarily nose sore, lowered his head, choking to speak, "I''m sorry."


    Stannis suddenlyughed extremely lightly, "Don''t be silly, Cassandra is so kind and wouldn''t want to


    see us upset about her."


    I nodded, but then suddenly reacted to his assertiveness when he barged in and jerked my eyes up to


    look at him, "What do you want to do when you suddenlye running in here?"


    Stannis pursed his lips slightly apologetically, his face still maintained a breezy smile, "Don''t worry,


    Cassandra was thinking of me until her death, how could I do something stupid to make her worry, I''m


    not here for revenge."


    "That''s fine." I put my heart down again, although I knew I should be morepanionable to him at this


    time, but I was afraid that he and Benjamin would run into each other head-on, so I had to give the


    eviction order, "In that case, if there''s nothing else, go back first, I''m not feeling well and want to rest."


    Cassandra is dead and Stannis shouldn''t be involved anymore.


    "It''s time to go back." Stannis was full of promise, and just finished saying, "But before that, I need to


    see that man beside you, I know all about it, and he is the real culprit."


    "And you just said you wouldn''t take revenge?" I instantly tensed up, "You''re swindling me?"


    Almost without any hesitation, I stepped forward and tugged him and was about to walk out, "No, get


    out of here first, you can''t fight him."


    But the moment he turned around, he was pulled back by his strong determination.


    Looking back, Stannis didn''t move a muscle, just kept shaking her head at me, "No, sis, Cassandra


    wants justice."


    "You call him out, I just want him toe with me to Cassandra''s grave and say he''s sorry in person."


    Get Benjamin to apologize?


    Is it possible?


    How can a devil who even has his own beloved and indifferent think he is doing wrong.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    No man can kill his wife as if nothing happened, not now.


    "I promise you, whatever you want Benjamin to do, I will help you in the future, and when this time is


    over, I will personally take Benjamin to make amends to Cassandra, but today, you have to go back


    first, okay Stannis?" I rushed around with him.


    Benjamin recently watched me closely, will not go out too far, probably already on the way back.


    "Not good." Stannis stubbornly refused to budge, his feet seemed to be glued to the floor, no matter


    how hard I tried, he did not move half a cent.


    Seeing the time pass a little, I could do nothing with him, looked at the door, and then at him, and could


    only make concessions.


    "You''re sure that you just want to hear Benjamin apologize in person and not fight him, aren''t you


    Stannis?" i said in a hushed voice.


    "No." Stannis said, "The child cannot afford to lose his father again."


    "Can I trust you Stannis?" although this reason is not wed, I still can not let go.


    "Of course." Stannis smiled a deeper smile that looked genuine.


    Now there is only a dead horse, give it a try, "Okay, you wait here, I''ll go talk to Benjamin, let him


    apologize to you."


    "Good." Stannis said, and went straight to the couch and sat down, rxing and waiting.


    He is at the best age of a man, sitting there, neatly dressed, reserved and calm, from the side,


    But I always have a feeling that the mountains are full of rain.


    Whether I''m too sensitive, or if that''s the case, I have to set thetter before he meets up with


    Benjamin.


    With that in mind, I couldn''t care less about Stannis and rushed outside to wait.

 Chapter 1221 Killing Yourself

    Chapter 1221 Killing Yourself


    Not surprisingly, only twenty minutes before and after, Benjamin has rushed back.


    He was not surprised to see me and walked to stand in front of me and said calmly, "Been waiting


    long?"


    "No, I have something to tell you." I went straight to the point, "Stannis is here, the husband of the girl


    who was killed by Boss Kim, also considered my brother, he is here to seek justice for his wife, you can


    go inter and say sorry to him, okay?"


    Benjamin but pulled away from the topic, "I watched a moviest night, and now the scene is simr,


    not the same, the heroine is concerned about whether the man is out hard, will not feel tired."


    The chickens areing home to roost, I was a little annoyed but pushed my fire down for Stannis,


    "Well, that sounds sweet, but I''m talking about something rather urgent, can you give me a reaction?


    Just an apology to the person you hurt, you have nothing to lose."


    "What''s in it for me?" Benjamin wore his usual grin-within-a-grin expression.


    I had guessed that he would not do a money-losing deal, so I gave up talking any sense and went


    along with his words down the line, "In return, I can promise you a condition, as long as no killing and


    arson involves the principle."


    "Any terms?" Benjamin''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if he had already begun to consider whether the


    deal was a good deal.


    "Yes, as long as you don''t hurt him and get Stannis out of here safely." Almost in a pleading tone, that


    was all I could do for Stannis.


    "Good." Benjamin looked like a child who had found a lollipop, and his eyes suddenly shone brightly.


    My heart trembled as I watched and immediately avoided his wolf-like eyes.


    A deal was struck, and I took Benjamin in painfully.


    Stannis did not know what to think about out of breath, until we came closer, only to regain


    consciousness, slowly turn his head to stand up.


    "This is Benjamin," I clutched my palm, keeping my eyes on Stannis, ready to block him at any


    moment, "He''s the one you want to see."


    Benjamin stood beside me expressionlessly, not about to speak.


    With a faint smile on his lips, Stannis gently met Benjamin''s gaze for a moment before speaking slowly,


    "Do you know what a wonderful woman you got killed?"


    Benjamin was impassive and lifted his lips in a routine way, "I don''t know, but ra said I made you


    and your family very sad and I''m sorry."


    What a frank murderer!


    If not for the disparity in strength at the moment, I really want to give him a hard p.


    What the families need now is a heartfelt repentance from the perpetrators, not official greetings!


    Benjamin did this and it only backfired.


    Sure enough, I was just about to open my mouth to try to whitewash Benjamin''s words when Stannis


    took the opportunity to reach into the inside pocket of his suit and when he reached out again, there


    was an extra gun in his hand.


    "No Stannis!"


    My shouting didn''t stop anything, and the moment the gun was aimed at Benjamin, Stannis pulled the


    trigger.


    The sound of gunfire instantly spread throughout the vi.


    But it was Stannis who was shot in the face.


    I don''t know if he was unfamiliar with the gun, but the gun actually blew up, and the bullet that should


    have been fired at Benjamin shot out in the opposite direction, hitting him directly in the right arm where


    he was holding the gun.


    Stannis ate the pain, his hand let go, the gun fell to the ground, the floor tiles are smashed out of deep


    long cracks, blood down his arm has been low to the ground, like an exploding begonia.


    "Stannis!" I rushed over to hold him up, "Are you okay? Hang in there, I''ll get you to the hospital."


    With that, he was going to help him to go outside.


    But Stannis'' stubbornness got the better of him and he refused to move, covering his wounds, just


    gritting his teeth and staring at Benjamin with fierce, wide eyes, "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you! Scum!"


    "Kill me?" Benjamin closed his eyes, raised his chin proudly, and said condescendingly, "You can''t even


    tell the difference between a good and a bad gun, what are you going to kill me with?"


    "Will you shut up!" I yelled fiercely, really afraid that Stannis would be so irritated that he would do


    something unpredictable again.


    Stannis, however, picked up on the words, and with resentment and anger in his eyes, he ground his


    back teeth and said, "You tampered with the gun!"


    The words fell, I woke up like a dream, and froze violently.


    Indeed, Hungas guns have been controlled, ordinary people simply can not get, Stannis can get, must


    be through some unseen channels, and these channels happen to be Benjamin''s business contacts.


    Benjamin also did not cover up, arge and open admission, "I promised your sister not to hurt her


    family, your wife''s death, it was an ident, originally watching you, just to see if there is anything to


    "Bah, who wants yourpensation! You killed Cassandra, you killed my wife, and I want you dead!"


    Stannis roared hysterically.


    Even I would like to point at Benjamin''s nose and curse, but when I saw the guards already barged in


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    the door, I had to swallow all the words that came to my mouth.


    "Stannis, Stannis!" I struggled to hold his body upright, forcing him to face me head-on, controlling his


    face with both hands to keep him from looking at Benjamin, using my loudest voice to try to bring him


    back to his senses, "Listen to me, Cassandra said Before she died, she said she wanted me to take


    care of you, she was most worried about you, if something happened to you, she died in vain!"


    Talking about it, I cried indefensibly, remembering Cassandra giving birth alone in the hospital,


    remembering the way she covered up for Stannis and yed tough in front of me ......


    When Stannis heard the word Cassandra, his eyes turned red, bean-sized teardrops slid


    uninterruptedly down his angr face, and after a few moments, he finally broke down and cried like a


    child, "Sis, Cassandra is dead, Cassandra is gone, the day before the ident she was still telling me


    that the family was too lonely, she wanted to give me more children to keep mepany. Too lonely, to


    give me more children to apany me, she was so good, I always neglect her, sister, I''m sorry for


    her, I''m sorry for Cassandra ah, I''m sorry for her-"


    The original I had guilt for Cassandra''s death, where can also hear these words, a time of emotion also


    up, suddenly sobbed.


    At this point Benjamin suddenly reached out and dragged me over, and before I could react, his men


    came together and directly knocked Stannis out and took him away.


    "Stannis!" I tried to break free and go after him, but I couldn''t resist Benjamin''s strength and could only


    scream in a futile effort, "Let go, let go of me you son of a bitch!"


    Benjamin lost his patience and used his brute force to squeeze both my arms instantly, forcing me to


    look him in the eye.


    "You said you wouldn''t hurt my family, are you going to break your promise Benjamin!" I yelled at him


    stubbornly, my bones twisted to raw pain, but refusing to scream.


    "It''s up to you whether I miss my appointment or not." Benjamin''s eyes suddenly darkened and his lips


    hung in a wild, unrestrained smile, "I don''t like to see you shed tears ra, and if I see him crying next


    time, no amount of lives will be enough to kill him!"


    "Then you should have killed yourself first!"

 Chapter 1222 I want to see Jamie

    Chapter 1222 I want to see Jamie


    "The one who hurt me the most is no one else but you!"


    Benjamin heard the words, a momentary sh of bewilderment in his eyes, but then far away and


    returned to harsh, "Do not reason with me ra, in my world, you are the most unreasonable which


    one, I have enough tolerance for you, why do you have to be so insensitive?"


    "Then don''t put up with it!" As I struggled to touch Benjamin''s hand, I suddenly remembered something,


    so I removed the ring I was wearing from my hand and threw it out in front of him, "This, I don''t want it,


    not even with you! I don''t need a sick control freak like you!"


    "Nailed it-"


    The ring fell to the ground with a few crisp thumps before falling untouched by the window.


    Benjamin''s hands parted from the moment I threw away the ring, his eyes followed is the direction of


    the ring thrown out, until the ring hit the ground, the whole person almost like being frozen, staring


    nkly at the ring on the ground motionless.


    The silence is like an invisible constantly searching and frightening.


    In such an uncertain scene, I couldn''t be sure that Benjamin''s tolerance had reached its end, and


    almost as if I had given up on myself, I volunteered to die, "Do it, give me a break."


    Benjamin stared fixedly at the ring for a long time, suddenly lifted his foot and walked over, picked up


    the ring in his hand, and then left.


    Until his figure disappeared in the doorway, I had a surreal feeling.


    That ring was kind of his only request to me, and it was just discarded, and Benjamin didn''t react at all.


    Perhaps themitment contract would not have worked for such a person.


    I couldn''t think about it, Benjamin didn''t know what to do with Stannis, maybe it was bad enough now,


    and there was nothing I could do.


    And Dennis, Benjamin has sensed that he is a fake surrender, in that nest full of wolves and tigers, and


    how many open and hidden calctions to face.


    The whole day was spent in fidgeting, and near dinner, there was the sound of parking outside.


    The Georges family can''t get a fly in the ointment right now, so you don''t have to guess it''s Benjamin.


    Soon, Benjamin walked in.


    He was ready to go straight upstairs, saw me in the living room before turning back, put a bag of things


    in his hand to the coffee table in front of me, and then sat down.


    I swept my head down, couldn''t see what it was, and asked out loud, "Doing what?"


    "Cell phone, bank card, car keys." Benjamin said indifferently.


    "And then what?" Give me these things for what?


    "The watchmen outside have retreated to the far side, and from today you can go anywhere you want."


    Benjamin said.


    At that, I narrowed my eyes with suspicion, he was so kind?


    "No need to feel strange, I just think that maybe we can get along in a different way, since you can''t feel


    the way I treat you, I''ll change it, ording to you, I love you, and you are free." Benjamin''s eyes were


    as calm as they could be, with no emotion visible.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I tentatively took one of the car keys in my hand and looked at it, "So no one will follow me like a fly


    when I go out anymore, right?"


    "No, follow from a distance, and keep you safe, but won''t interfere with your decisions." Benjamin said.


    I nodded, that was a reasonable statement, and asked, inching forward, "Do I only have the freedom to


    travel, or can I do anything?"


    Benjamin leaned back against the back of the couch behind him with both hands, "Whatever you want


    to do, as long as you like."


    That answer has always ttered me, and today he was too nice to talk like that.


    But Benjamin''s mood changes rapidly and can change at any time, so I had to take advantage of it


    before he changed his mind.


    "Good." I put away my keys graciously and went to get my phone and bank card from the table while


    making a more reckless request, "Then go pick up Jamie for me, I miss him, just Jamie, you two are


    better acquainted."


    He said he took his things and headed upstairs, and then turned back to the stairs and added, "Go


    now, I want to have dinner with Jamie."


    "Yes." Benjamin was full of promise, and before I could get to the second floor, people were already


    out.


    About half an hourter, Benjamin''s cell phone rang, it was Leo calling to confirm whether to let him


    take Jamie, and only after I affirmed, hung up again.


    An hourter, I finally met Jamie.


    After dinner, citing the excuse of parent-child time, I took Jamie back to the room and turned Benjamin


    away.


    Just after closing the door, all the gentleness and calmness in front of Benjamin passed away from his


    face in an instant.


    After looking down at Jamie and the miniatureputer in his hand, I took him into the bathroom and


    turned on the shower and faucet before squatting down again and asking in a serious manner, "Baby,


    tell mommy, how is yourputer learning, can you detect if there is a listening device around here?"


    "Does Mom mean someone is eavesdropping on our whispers?" Jamie looked confused.


    Toote to exin so much to the child, I can only say yes, "That''s right, the secret belonging to mom


    and Jamie, can not let others hear it, Jamie there is no way to solve?"


    Jamie nodded, then opened theputer in his hand and tapped on the keyboard while reassuring


    me, "Mommy, wait a minute."


    Jamie''s hands are fast, and the clickety-ck sound of the keyboard is like my heartbeat, going up and


    down all the time.


    Finally, after a long wait, Jamie''s voice woke me up with joy, "It''s okay, Mommy! No one can hear us


    now!"


    I breathed a sigh of relief, then took him back to the room, then handed the phone to him to handle as


    well, "Help mommy see if there are any problems with the phone again, can you?"


    "Mmm!" Perhaps because she was in a good mood to see me, Jamie looked very impulsive.


    After spending more than half an hour, Jamie suddenly stared at his phone with a depressed look on


    his face.


    "What''s wrong baby, having trouble?" I walked over and gently patted him on the shoulder.


    "No mommy, there doesn''t seem to be a problem in this phone." Jamie said with a puzzled look on his


    face.


    I froze for a moment, I didn''t expect Benjamin to actually be so open-minded, "No problem is good,


    mom is just worried about missing something, after being busy for so long, will Jamie feel tired?"


    "No, I''m not tired." Jamie shook his head and looked at me very seriously, as if he was clear that the


    situation was now a hundred thousand times more urgent, and looked at me very seriously and asked,


    "Mommy, is there anything else I need to do?"


    "Good boy." I dly reached out to rub the top of his furry head, so long no see, he has grown a lot,


    rare to see a side, should have been good to talk with him, but only to ask him to help, can not help but


    feel some deficit.


    But thinking of Dennis''s situation, he could only be ruthless and said with a smile, "Then please Jamie,


    put another locator software on mom''s phone, be a little more secretive."


    "Good." Jamie didn''t say anything, nodded and went back to burying his head in the sand.

 Chapter 1223 - If you say, I believe

    Chapter 1223 - If you say, I believe


    The location software had just been installed when Benjamin knocked on the bedroom door.


    "Knock-knock-"


    "What for?" I yelled at the door without good grace.


    "It''s time to send Jamie back, Leo is notfortable with him being with us for so long." Benjamin was


    not angry, his tone was light.


    On the surface Leo and I have not repaired our rtionship, so it makes sense to say that.


    Maybe Leo also knows that I specifically specified to find Jamie, must have a message to pass out, so


    deliberately found such an excuse.


    I thought about it and said to the door, "Got it, I''ll get dressed for him, you wait downstairs."


    Soon, footsteps sounded outside the door, then gradually became smaller and finally fellpletely


    silent.


    While dressing Jamie, he carefully instructed in a voice that only the two of us could hear, "Honey, if


    you have a way to get to Daddy, tell him to try to stir up some confusion about the situation,


    understand?"


    Jamie looked at me with two grape-like eyes, seemingly understanding, but agreeing with certainty,


    "Mm-hmm, Mommy trusts me, naturally I won''t let you down."


    Maybe mother and son together is the source of security, looking at Jamie so well behaved, suddenly I


    feel that suffering so much is nothing.


    I hugged Jamie again before leading him downstairs.


    Benjamin has been waiting for a long time, but showed a lot of patience, raised his hand to indicate


    Jamie to walk over, "Uncle Benjamin to take you home."


    Jamie looked up at me, then at him, and walked straight toward the door.


    Benjamin''s hand hangs awkwardly in mid-air, frozen for a moment, before retracting wordlessly.


    In fact, children are the most resourceful, even if nothing is clear, but also understand what people


    should be close to, what people should be distant.


    Of course I didn''t say this in front of Benjamin, after all, Jamie and he had to stay in the car together for


    half an hour.


    After dropping off their car, I went back to my room.


    Try texting the number on the previous note while Benjamin is away for an hour.


    [Mr. Felton? I''m ra.]


    The other side replied quickly and concisely, "Go ahead."


    Probably this is the nature of the military, focusing only on the most important information, with little


    pleasantries.


    [Next I will find an opportunity to approach the core of the crime syndicate, and I hope that you will


    track my positioning throughout, is it feasible?]


    "Positioning is fine, approaching the core is too risky and not rmended for now."


    [I''ll keep myself safe, until then, I hope you''ll cooperate with Dennis and give Benjamin a wake-up call].


    Jamie, after all, is still young, alone he will always have an ident, since Dennis nuclear Fidel before


    the joint rescue from Shirley under me, there must be a connection between the two, from his side to


    pass the message is not impossible.


    "Don''t worry."


    After getting the affirmation from the other party, I deleted all the records.


    Dennis moved faster than I thought, only the next morning, Benjamin''s men brought news against


    them.


    "Mr. Jane, Uncle KevinUncle John was arrested and the lodge was seized by the police."


    The imprisonment of the two core figures means that the entire group has beenpletely exposed to


    the police, not only the retailer''s field, but also they and Boss Kim, are in a precarious position.


    It''s just that Boss Kim has been overseas and not subject to the Hungas police, and Benjamin, who is


    the secondary leader of the group, has clearly be a target.


    When my hand finished, I dropped my gaze on me with a look of hatred to kill.


    Of course I know what he was thinking, not sooner orter, but after Benjamin took me, so that I want


    to have freedom ofmunication, the lodge was exposed, which is such a coincidence?


    Unfortunately, I was aiming for much more than this one hill, and his suspicions were right, but


    unfortunately it was too soon.


    This makes me have the hardness of not doing anything wrong at this point, and take the initiative to


    open my mouth to question, "What do you mean by looking at me like that? You suspect me?"


    "Am I wrong to suspect that!" The handlers gritted their teeth,pletely ignoring the fact that


    Benjamin was there.


    Than the man in the suit, the scars across the entire face make his poor and vicious more oppressive.


    Such a person is no sense of absolute obedience, once the madness, no one can stop.


    I didn''t have the confidence to fight against such a person and pointed the finger at Benjamin, "You feel


    the same way, don''t you?"


    Benjamin put the half-burned cigar to his mouth and took a sip, exhaling all the smoke before slowly


    turning his face again, squinting at me in a haze, "I think it doesn''t matter if it is or not, I want to hear


    you say, have you ever done it?"


    "No." I blurted out, frankly.


    "Okay, I believe it." Benjamin looked at me calmly and didn''t seem surprised at all.


    After the ring was thrown away, he seemed to have changed a lot, but no matter what, the answer, in


    the end, was to tell him to centrifuge from his men.


    "Mr. Jin, this woman is clearly-"


    Benjamin did not give him a chance to finish, "All right, you go out, no moreing into the house, if


    there is anything to say in the courtyard."


    "But--"


    The next man wanted to say something else, and Benjamin an eye knife over, and had to swallow it all,


    resentful left.


    "You don''t doubt it at all?" I deliberately teased.


    "You''d love for me to suspect you?" Benjamin asked rhetorically.


    I didn''t expect him to ask that, and I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Benjamin took another puff of his cigar, and in a nicotine intoxication, spoke again to himself, "ra,


    I''m not the same person I used to be, and then as long as it''s something you say, I''ll believe it and


    never ask."


    What is this?


    The devil with blood on his handses to his senses?


    What can be changed?


    Can those innocent people who diede back from the dead?


    It won''t.


    "But." Benjamin suddenly said, "Everything that happened today will be counted on Dennis'' head, one


    by one, and soon there will be a result."


    Sure enough, the ckness in the bones cannot be changed.


    A sneer, I sarcastically said, "Then you might as well just count on my head, anyway, in the end Dennis


    ident, I will not live alone, why go in such a big circle."


    "You''re wrong." Benjamin didn''t even look at me, just stared vacantly directly in front of himself and said


    out of breath, "I''m not going to kill him, but I have ways of making his life worse than his death."


    "What gives you the right!" I stood up in anger.


    Still unfazed, Benjamin reached down and put out his cigar in the ashtray, "That''s only fair."


    "Fair? All this time it was you who wouldn''t leave us alone, you were the one who was looking for


    trouble with Dennis, when did he ever tell you that life was worse than death?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Benjamin finally looked up slowly, looked at me with a wandering gaze, and said in a deep voice, "You


    have."


    "Ridiculous, I simply ......" subconsciously want to deny, but halfway through the words, and then


    fiercely understand what he meant by that, suddenly silenced.

 Chapter 1224 Keeping Clarie Behind

    Chapter 1224 Keeping rie Behind


    If you like someone whose heart is not in your body, isn''t it better to live than to die?


    After a few moments of silent confrontation, I turned around and he would not go back upstairs.


    There''s nothing to say, that''s what I was going for.


    Even if this is not considered open and honest, but was forced into a corner, in order to protect family


    and friends, I have no other choice.


    With the viin, there is no need to talk about what gentlemanly manners.


    The next day, I got up early and was ready to go out for some fresh air.


    As soon as they came downstairs, they saw Quinn and Lucas sitting in the living room.


    Two men with ck faces, the table in front of the gun, a look at me, Lucas got up with a gun and


    pointed over, "Bitch, say, is this what you have arranged long ago!"


    Based on my rtionship with Benjamin, these two men were quite polite to me, but now one was


    pointing a gun at me and the other was just calmly watching, with no intention of stopping.


    This is Benjamin also came out of the room, walked directly to the side and I stood side by side,


    condescendingly stared at Lucas with a gun downstairs, and said in a deep voice, "Has anyone taught


    you niggers what manners mean?"


    "Are you kidding me? nigger, you try again!" Lucas was already emotional, at first Benjamin sarcasm,


    immediately opened the safety and loaded the bullet.


    Benjamin simply ignored him and turned to me and said, "Come on, let''s have breakfast together."


    With that, he took the lead and lifted his feet towards the stairs.


    Then, in front of me, he crossed Lucas'' gun and walked calmly towards the restaurant.


    And Lucas didn''t end up shooting.


    I then followed his example and sat down in the dining room.


    These two people suddenly came to the door, something must have happened, I must not miss any bit


    of key information.


    As soon as he sat down, Lucas cursed, "Fuck, all our men were taken away, and it was all a ploy by the


    Hungas chick! She forbade us to carry guns, otherwise how could our brothers only be beaten! Jane,


    you must give us an exnation!"


    Benjamin nced at him calmly, then his eyes fell on the breakfast brought by Nanny, and after tying


    the napkin like a good man, he picked up his knife and fork and ate slowly and methodically.


    The first swallow, before doing the cutting action again, while carelessly exining, "without any effort,


    they surrendered their guns, once the police came, they only had to tie their hands, without any


    casualties throughout, without fighting, your daughter, excellent."


    I froze for a moment, then I remembered after the fact the scene I saw when I arrived at the clubhouse


    that day. I thought I was letting those punks wear suits and ties just for the image of the clubhouse, but


    I didn''t think rie had actually designed them.


    I thought she had really changed, but it turns out that he, like Dennis, is just waiting for the right


    moment to deliver a fatal blow to these people, in his own way.


    "Some body hear me?" Lucas is very irritable, the hand of the gun shaking around, "Listen to me OK? I


    do not care who is the mastermind, but my brother can not be ounted for here, you two, all together


    to me to find a way to get my people out! "


    "I don''t have time to mind your business." Benjamin slightly lowered his eyelids and didn''t even raise


    his head, showing great impatience.


    Lucas was so angry that he was about to make a move, but Quinn, who hadn''t said anything, spoke up


    in a strange way, "If Mr. Jane says so, it means that what riana did has nothing to do with you?


    Then we don''t have to exin to you what we did to her?"


    Is this going to be a hit on rie?


    I subconsciously tried to stop it, and just as I turned around, Benjamin had indifferently thrown out the


    answer, "Feel free."


    Two light words, as if rie is some insignificant passerby.


    Maybe for him, but not for me.


    I hurriedly shook my hand at Quinn and Lucas, "No, that''s not what he meant, what rie did, we''ll


    take care of it, I''ll take care of it, don''t you guys hit on her!"


    But Quinn did not listen to me at all, but simply waited for Benjamin to speak, and when he did not


    respond, his face cooled, he picked up his gun and stood up, gritting his teeth and threatening, "Jane, I


    hope you can afford the consequences of this decision!"


    "Go!"


    After saying that, they wore Lucas together and left in a huff.


    Benjamin does not care, which means that he will not protect rie, so that even if there are only two


    of them, to retaliate against rie, there is no need to worry about being outnumbered.


    Once they were gone, that meant rie wasn''t safe.


    It''s too easy for someone from the mob to assassinate someone.


    I tried to chase them out to stop them, but just before I left the restaurant, their figures had already


    disappeared at the door.


    These two guys were angry and would probably find rie by now, and in a moment of anger, I snarled


    at Benjamin like he was crazy, "What is wrong with you? Why and who told them to say that? Even if


    you didn''t want to protect rie, couldn''t you have stalled them for my sake and said something false


    to get rid of them? If you say those words, rie will die, do you know that?"


    "Nothing to do with me." Benjamin continued eating without changing his face, as if nothing had


    happened, "It''s hard enough to read you, I''m not interested in other women."


    "You-" I was so angry that I was speechless, there was no reasoning with such a person.


    Toote to think about it, I just grabbed my bag and rushed out, driving straight to the clubhouse.


    All the way there, I was praying that Quinn and Lucas'' driving skills would be so bad that they would be


    stingy and allow me to get there earlier than they did.


    But the sky is not beautiful, encountered three red lights one after another on the way, to the


    clubhouse, it was already an hourter.


    Sitting in the car, before reaching the door, I can not stop stretching my neck to look.


    Now it is not yet business hours, only a few sparse clubhouse employees in and out of the door, it


    seems that nothing has happened.


    Toote to think that much, parked across the street, I got out directly, ready to walk over.


    I tried calling rie on the way here, but it was always on the line. I didn''t know if something had


    happened, or if the number had changed, and I had to go in and confirm it as soon as possible.


    However, I had just reached the middle of the road when I saw rieing out of the hall, followed


    by Mario.


    He had obviously left, when did hee back?


    But at this point I couldn''t think about that, I just wanted to warn rie, so I yelled at the top of my


    lungs, "rie, get back!"


    Perhaps the distance is too far away, rie heard my shout and turned her face, but did not back off.


    At the same time, the door of one of the many vehicles parked in front of the club suddenly popped


    open.


    Quinn and Lucas mmed out of the car and aimed their guns at the clubhouse door.


    "Run! Run!" I shouted, unable to even care about the passing cars.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just as the words fell, the sound of bullets rang out one after another.


    "Bang Bang Bang-"


    Quinn and Lucas fired one after another, bullets flying one after the other in rie''s direction.


    My heart was in my throat for a moment, but in the next second, Mario turned sideways and blocked


    rie behind him.

 Chapter 1225 But he should have retorted

    Chapter 1225 But he should have retorted


    In just a split second, four or five bullets hit Mario''s chest at the same time.


    The few employees who followed next to them were also more or less hurt.


    At the same time, a group of soldiers in uniform jumped out violently from all sides and fired back.


    Under fire, Quinn and Lucas were soon hit. Shot and fell in a pool of blood.


    Before I could react, the long, piercing sound of the horn rushed towards me from near to far.


    The moment you turn your head, the ck car is almost in sight.


    However, in the next second, a man suddenly jumped out behind me and threw me forward.


    A spinning of the sky, in the opening of the eyes, reflected in the face of Dennis.


    Each other''s breathing is a little heavy, and then look, the car has gone long.


    All that remains is the hustle and bustle over at the clubhouse.


    The gun battle just now caused quite a stir, seeing the military stepping in to control the scene, the


    masses who were not afraid of death swarmed around the entrance to the clubhouse to form a small


    encirclement.


    Dennis picked me up and escorted me all the way through the crowd into the room.


    The injured officers were all brought into the clubhouse lobby, and when we entered, Mario was out of


    breath.


    rie hugged him without saying a word, but the eyes were covered with red blood, tears permeating


    the eyshes, hitting the ground, so that people could not help but also along with the sad.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In fact, for rie, without having witnessed the damage Mario did to Diana, the man in his arms was


    just the father who gave him life.


    Hate, is thin, but blood kinship, but engraved in the bones.


    Now this person died for him, but she was toote to call her father, the regret in her heart, perhaps this


    life can not be solved.


    I wanted to go up andfort them, but Dennis pulled me back, "Leave them alone for a little while


    longer."


    There will be no more opportunitiester.


    The second half of the sentence is my own perception, but I think that''s what Dennis meant as well.


    We just stayed by rie''s side wordlessly until the ambnce arrived and took Mario''s body away.


    I watched rie leave with the car, and was about to go back to the clubhouse to make good, when I


    nced at the rest, but I saw Benjamin''s figure in the crowd.


    He stood behind the crowd,gging a long way behind, like a lone ghost, standing there alone, with a


    cold air, the whole face drooping, living is a "do not approach" human-shaped sign.


    Even from that distance, I clearly perceived that he was looking at me.


    Perhaps not only now, Dennis flying to save me that scene, but also all fell in his eyes.


    But he just stood there, so far away, to make it clear to me that he knew everything, but did not put it on


    the table to poke.


    This feeling is like, a man knows his wife cheating, but is not willing to break the bnce of the


    rtionship between the two couples, both sides know each other on the cheating is well known, but


    there is a tacit agreement to choose to ignore.


    And he did.


    When I returned home again with uneasiness, Benjamin Ann sat on the couch, neither asking me nor


    looking for words, calmly as if nothing had happened.


    He did not say, I also y dumb, peace of mind to stay by his side, waiting for the opportunity to


    implement my final n.


    This delicate rtionship continued for about a week, and that afternoon, shortly after Benjamin went


    out, he suddenly came back in.


    When I saw him barge in, I couldn''t hold back my sarcasm, "What, you can''t stand it and you''reing


    back to check on me? Is it time to take back the right to give me freedom?"


    Benjamin did not answer the question, after a long silence, suddenly out of the voice, said in a low


    voice, "Stannis is dead."


    My hand holding the remote control lurched, and my heart felt like it was grabbed by something, and


    suddenly it didn''t move.


    Then again, all quickly jumped up and down, so fast that I had a momentary feeling that my heart had


    leaked.


    Am I hearing things?


    For a full ten seconds, I turned my face in a half-hearted manner, looked at his calm face and said out


    loud, "This joke is not funny at all."


    He said Stannis'' life would be saved as long as I didn''t cry.


    Benjamin is not a nice guy, but he promised me and kept his word.


    I expected that this was just an excuse for him to force me to talk and break the ice in our rtionship.


    However Benjamin suddenly frowned, an apologetic glint appeared in his eyes, and just looked at me


    reproachfully, without retorting.


    But he should have countered.


    Tell me that it would just be a joke for him to scare me.


    I began to panic, swallowing nervously, my expression instantly bing serious, "You killed


    Stannis?"


    "It wasn''t me." Benjamin picked up quickly, as if desperately trying to clear the air, "He killed himself,


    leaping off the roof of the building where his mother killed herself, without hesitation."


    Breathing stopped for a moment, and my chest hurt so much I could barely open my eyes.


    I clearly felt a blood mmed on the top of the head, nasal cavity is only with the smell of blood spread.


    Without warning, I began to vomit violently, holding the sofa, making a mess.


    I didn''t finally stop until there was nothing left in my stomach to throw up.


    Benjamin tried to calm me down several times, but I shrugged it off, like a child who had done


    something wrong, standing helplessly to one side, unable to enter, not to retreat.


    Stannis has said he will live for the sake of his children.


    I decided Benjamin was behind it, raised my hand to dry my mouth, reached out and pointed at him,


    and spoke like a walking corpse, "It was you, your men who pushed him down! You''re a murderer! I will


    never let you go in my life! I''ll never let you go even as a ghost! I will kill you with my own hands to


    make amends to Stannis and to Cassandra!


    With that, I gave up and rushed towards him.


    I choked him, using all my strength.


    Benjamin did not even hide, let me pinch him until his face was red, even his neck was stiff,


    desperately in resistance, but he still did not move, and even the corners of his mouth hanging a smile,


    as if long looking forward to this scene.


    He''s going to die in my hands.


    But I know this will not work, Dennis is still in the organization, as long as the day does not break


    through, even if Benjamin died, there will be another Benjamin top, so that Dennis, who worked


    undercover, and I killed Benjamin myself, are not at peace.


    I clenched my teeth, desperately suppressing my urge to kill him, for a long time, before I finally let go


    of him and fell on the sofa.


    "You can''t bear to let me die, can you?" Benjamin coughed for a while and just got over it, but clung to


    what I had in mind andughed bitterly to himself, "You''d be intolerant of me too ......"

 Chapter 1226 - Its About Time

    Chapter 1226 - It''s About Time


    No, I just want people like you topletely disappear from my world.


    The words were certainly not for him to hear.


    I kept my head down and let his self-delusion explode.


    Sometimes what kills a man is often his self-righteous expectations.


    It took a while for Benjamin to regain hisposure and hand me a folded piece of white paper from


    his pocket.


    I swept my head away, wondering what he was up to again, and didn''t reach out to pick it up.


    Benjamin saw this and lifted his hand again, pushing the paper forward, "Stannis left it."


    Seeing that I still have doubts, and exin in a voice, "You believe it or not, I have countless lives in my


    hands, not bad this one, nothing dare to admit, but Stannis'' death does have nothing to do with me."


    When he finished, he met my sharp gaze, bent down and ced the piece of paper on the table, then


    turned and left.


    Until his figurepletely disappeared from sight, I took a deep breath, calmed down, forced the


    soreness between my nose and picked up the white paper on the table.


    The sight of Stannis'' familiar handwriting brought a momentary sob.


    [I''m off to be with my wife. I''ve asked her to wait too much in this life, and I hope we meet just right in


    the next.


    Three lines of words, uncountable debts and fondness.


    I can imagine how warm and sweet their life was in the past few years, if not for this ident, they


    must have been able to love each other and live out their lives in harmony.


    Happiness is not a story, misfortune is. At this moment I would like to know nothing about their story, so


    at least they are happy and alive.


    But the suicide note in my hand was a clear reminder that they had gone to another time and ce.


    It''s just as well, there''s no one there to keep them apart.


    It took me a long time to snap out of this grief, and I went upstairs, washed my face, folded the suicide


    note and put it in the cupboard, then changed into civilian clothes.


    Standing in front of the mirror looking at myself, I knew that it was time.


    I took out my phone, tapped on my address book, aired the only number saved on it, and dialed it.


    Benjamin''s voice soon rang out on the other end, "I thought you''d never call this number?"


    Is it possible, when he gave me the phone, he saved only his own number.


    "Where are you?" I didn''t have the heart to tease him and got right to the point, "I figured it out, I want


    to be the real Mrs. George."


    Benjamin was silent for a moment, then asked with an uncertain tone, "Are you sure?"


    "For the time being, and it''s possible to change your mind at any time." I said unreasonably, "Anyway,


    at least for this moment I want to know more about you, and if you still want to,e back and get


    me."


    "Of course I want to," Benjamin said after a pause, wanting to say something, "but not today, there are


    some very important people I need to receive personally, and I have to stay abroad for the next seven


    days."


    "I do think this is a good opportunity to introduce me, don''t you?" I took advantage of the situation to


    throw out the bait, "Of course, if you''re confident that you think I won''t change my mind during these


    seven days, feel free."


    After saying that, and without waiting for Benjamin''s reply, he just hung up the phone.


    Then it was time to contact Fidel''s people by text message, [It''s time, please keep my location


    information locked.


    Almost as soon as it was sent, I received a reply from Benjamin, "Get changed and wait for me at


    home."


    After a calm sweep of the eight words and a final walk around the entire house and then a look at my


    home with Dennis, I sat in the living room and waited patiently.


    About an hourter, Benjamin''s car sounded outside the door, and without hesitation I got up, walked


    out, got in and sat next to him.


    "Conditions abroad are bad, sure you can take the hardship?" Benjamin asked.


    "Don''t underestimate me, at least I''m the woman you Mr. Benjamin is looking at, so I won''t disgrace


    you." I said expressionlessly.


    Benjamin smiled and curled his lips, then he ordered the driver in a deep voice, "Drive."


    An hourter, at a golf course in the far countryside, we boarded Benjamin''s helicopter and headed to


    Laos.


    As Benjamin said, in their line of work, like he has such a cleanliness and obsessivepulsive can


    not find the second.


    What I saw were ragged horsemen, bases built of broken wood, and DU group leaders who looked like


    vagabonds, a few of the bases didn''t even have toilets, and the only way to address physical needs


    was to go out into the field.


    The only good thing about following Benjamin is that you are guaranteed a hot bath every day before


    bed.


    In their territory, children as young as seven or eight years old can be equipped with guns, and for


    them, human life is not even worth as much as livestock.


    The biggest impact on me is also this group of children, they do not go to school and do not like toys,


    small adults generally in a circle to y poker, the winning party will be a shot to solve to the other side,


    and then the other children will bemonce to fallen children dragged to the side, to continue this


    ridiculous game of life and death, lucky to survive, became a pony, for the peddlers of DU to drive.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In seven days, we traveled to thirteen different countries and met almost all of Benjamin''s immediate


    family.


    No one really thought of me as Mrs. George, they only thought that the cold-faced devil Benjamin had


    finally gotten the hang of it and understood the beauty of women, and the bitchy ones even discussed


    my figure and appearance behind Benjamin''s back, thinking Benjamin should try something younger.


    Although the mouth is unruly, but due to Benjamin''s identity, the surface is still polite to me, exempted


    from all searches, but also let my phone on the location to be spared.


    On the afternoon of the ninth day, the torturous journey was finally over and we returned to City P.


    Benjamin dropped me off at my doorstep and went to deal with the City P hassle.


    As for me, after a quick freshen up, I drove straight to Jamie''s school to pick him up and went back to


    Leo''s house.


    As soon as she entered, she handed the phone to Jamie, "Baby, have you been keeping an eye on


    mommy''s location for the past few days?"


    "Well," Jamie nodded, "Mom went abroad for a long time without bringing me and my sister along?"


    "You''ll get your chanceter." I smiled and stroked his head, then added, "Now first help mommy


    extract all the data from the location, okay, the ones that stay for more than an hour."


    "Okay." With the previous experience, Jamie was morefortable with the operation and finished


    processing all the data in ten minutes.


    "Okay mom, I''vepressed these into a file on myputer''s desktop, want to send it to your


    phone?"


    "No," I cautiously stopped Jamie from pressing send and pulled out the slip of paper with Fidel''s


    number on it, "send it to this number."


    Jamie took the note and looked at it with a strange expression, but did not ask more questions and did


    as I said.


    In less than a minute, theputer disyed the alert "sess", sending sessfully.


    Looking at the "sess" that floats above all the codes, I breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It''s not far from sess.

 Chapter 1227 - Dying Together?

    Chapter 1227 - Dying Together?


    After watching us do this, Leo, who hadn''t said anything, casually interjected, "Crush the original


    locator program, don''t leave a breach."


    He reminded me of this, after the ident of those bases abroad, it is inevitable that Benjamin will be


    suspicious, the destruction of the body is indeed necessary.


    I looked at Jamie, who was waiting for my decision, and patted him on the shoulder, "Do what Uncle


    says."


    "Oh." Jamie instantly transformed into an emotionless code machine and turned his head to start


    pounding theputer again to operate his phone.


    Waiting for Jamie to process, Leo poured me a cup of warm milk, "Drink it, look at you now, thin as a


    bamboo pole."


    "It''s better than being beaten to death." I took the milk and flirted with drinking half a ss.


    Leo was angry and helpless, and finally his face eased and he discussed, "Since you have got the


    data, don''t go back, that kind of person is deranged and temperamental, it''s hard to guarantee when it


    will be bad for you."


    "Hmm?" I hastily shook my head, "No, I''m here, Benjamin will not run, this matter has tormented us for


    so many years, it must result in one side to end."


    "Go ahead and do it when you think about it, Jamie and the others don''t worry, Deborah and I will take


    care of it." Leopromised after all.


    After Jamie also finished, he subconsciously reached out to touch his little head, but then the action


    was stopped and reced by the uninjured hand, and only then continued the action just not


    I looked at it with a tight throat and asked in a small voice, "Have you been going to recovery therapy


    on timetely?"


    "Can I not go?" Leo said half-jokingly, "Not to go to your sister-inw will not be able to pick my skin


    off."


    I cried andughed, "Then you have to be honest and obedient."


    Leo shrugged his shoulders and dismissed it.


    ......


    After a few more days, I woke up to a text message from Fidel on my phone.


    [Operation has begun.


    I read it calmly, delete the record, and then pretend nothing happened and continue to spend time with


    Benjamin daily.


    With hisst trip abroad, he was less wary of me and would take me with him on almost anything he


    did.


    Finally, after another week, Fidel''s men conducted a joint siege with foreign forces, and the group


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    behind Benjamin suffered a heavy blow and was almostpletely wiped out. Boss Kim sent someone


    to summon Benjamin to bring me forward for questioning, but Benjamin just hung up the phone in


    silence.


    Two dayster, Benjamin and I just walked into the house, I saw Boss Kim, who should be stationed at


    sea, sitting in the living room, and a number of bodyguards in suits and ties standing around the house,


    all equipped with guns, a sense of oppression.


    Hearing footsteps, Boss Kim slowly looked towards the door, a pair of cloudy eyes hiding endless


    ruthlessness, wanting to break me into pieces of the mind out.


    Under normal circumstances, in order to avoid the police, Boss Kim is stationed at sea all year round,


    this time the risk back, probably because Benjamin hung up the phone disobedience, so had to


    personallye to the door to deal with.


    Benjamin lingered in the doorway for a moment before taking my hand and walking over to stand next


    to the couch, calling out, still respectfully, "Boss Kim."


    At that, Boss Kim slowly got up, after standing straight, directly reached out and pped Benjamin on


    the face, while pping and questioning through clenched teeth, "Benjamin, you really gave me a big


    gift, well, do you know how much this siege cost me!"


    Thest one hit Benjamin straight across the face.


    Benjamin was silent and tilted his face to the side, not retorting.


    But doing so didn''t dissuade Boss Kim, who turned his attention back to me for just one look before


    turning impatiently and sitting back down, thenmanded, "Finish this woman."


    At one time almost the entire house of bodyguards raised their guns and the sound of loaded bullets


    rose and fell in the living room.


    In this moment Benjamin suddenly spoke in a very high voice, "Whoever wants to get everyone killed


    will shoot them all!"


    The people who should have pulled the trigger instantly stalled and looked at Boss Kim on the couch,


    waiting for him to give the final order.


    But before Boss Kim opened his mouth, Benjamin threw out his cards, "The explosives buried around


    the house, enough to instantly level everything on thend, were originally used against my sworn


    enemy Dennis, Boss Kim, you mustn''t push me too far."


    My heart was immediately tightened and a cool breeze floated across my back.


    He actually made such a terrible design that I didn''t notice it until today.


    Just how much more outrageous Benjamin can be.


    And the same face the same as Boss Kim a cadre of people, they are not afraid to die, but obviously do


    not want to ount for me in this.


    Boss Kimpsed into silence after hearing Benjamin''s words, staring up at him wordlessly, unsure of


    what he was thinking.


    After a long time, he came back to his senses, sneered sarcastically, and said to himself, "I''ve really


    raised a good dog, I didn''t catch any prey, and now I want to bite me back, not bad, Benjamin, you''re


    good!"


    With that, he stood up with a p on the couch and confronted Benjamin face to face, with only a fist''s


    distance between them.


    Boss Kim than Benjamin to a shorter cut, but all in the momentum to make up for it, a time the situation


    between the two sides are on par.


    "Do you really think I would believe that you would even give up your life for this woman?" Boss Kim


    narrowed his eyes, killing intent growing on his face.


    Benjamin looked him straight in the eye, steady as a rock, "Boss Kim might as well try?"


    The lines of sight meet in the air, invisibly as if there are swords and shadows shing, the atmosphere


    bes saber-rattling, at any time will be out of control.


    After a minute-long standoff, Boss Kim''s face was the first to ease and he held up a hand, signaling his


    men to put away their guns.


    He knows very well that the dog jumped to the wall, not to mention that Benjamin never follow the


    "You think you can keep her?" Boss Kim said coldly, "There''s no way they''ll let this woman live just on


    the Southeast Asian side!"


    "Don''t scare me Boss Kim, I''m not a three-year-old child." Benjamin smiled a dangerously horrible


    smile, "As long as you don''t say anything, they can''t get evidence that those things are rted to my


    woman, even if Boss Kim you have, hand over the evidence, and try to rise again in the future, will


    anyone trust you? You are a smart man, know how to do is good for you and me."


    "You, for sure, will protect me. What happened abroad is just an excuse for you to take advantage of


    the opportunity to get rid of ra, am I right?"


    Boss Kim''s mind was broken by him in one word, the face immediately some impatience, a good half


    day, and only then skinny smile sneer, "You are indeed smart, I said, only you are qualified to be my


    heir, but unfortunately, this time, your clever use of the wrong ce, I''ll wait to see how you die!"


    "Maybe it will call Boss Kim disappointed again." Benjamin held the corners of his mouth, but there was


    no hint of a smile in his eyes.


    "Hmph, withdraw!" Boss Kim snorted coldly, and then led his men away.

 Chapter 1228 Come to me

    Chapter 1228 Come to me


    As soon as they left, Benjamin let go of me and sat down on the couch with a long sigh of relief.


    I gave him a look and turned around to go upstairs.


    "I saved your life again, and you don''t even say thank you?" Benjamin''s eyes were lightly closed,


    clearly resting, but aware of my every movement.


    If I were any other ordinary person, I would have said thank you, but not him.


    "Then I really have to thank you for nting such powerful explosives in my house without my


    knowledge, Mr. Benjamin, if you had detonated them earlier, now you wouldn''t have to break your head


    over such a trivial matter as my not saying thank you!" I suppressed the indignation in my heart and


    said sarcastically.


    I really don''t know what kind of love it is to say that you love me when you obviously want to kill my


    family.


    "But I didn''t." Benjamin argued stubbornly, "There are stillws that make attempted crimes less


    severe, and you can''t wait to give me the death penalty when I haven''t done anything yet."


    It is simply strong words, "If you really do, I have no chance to talk, Benjamin, you get it clear, you want


    to kill me, want to kill my family, how many people you have killed do I need to remind you? I''m not


    even going to kill you!"


    "Then just do it." Benjamin suddenly deted, broken as if, "I''m still happier to die in your hands."


    "Crazy." I spat, not bothering to argue with him anymore, and was just about to go upstairs when two


    gunshots rang out from the doorway with a bang.


    Thinking that Boss Kim''s men had returned, I turned my eyes and saw that it was Dennis''s figure that


    came into view.


    Benjamin spotted him as well, and the two looked at each other across the room. Dennis was the first


    to avert his eyes and called me softly, "ra,e to my side."


    He held a gun in his hand, but not bloodthirsty ferocity, as if afraid to scare me, even the speed of


    speech is slow.


    I nodded and quickly trotted over.


    Dennis opened his arms and held me securely in his arms.


    The familiar taste and temperature, like a century so long, finally can get what you want.


    Feeling Benjamin''s barbed gaze, I suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly let go of Dennis


    and warned, "Go, Benjamin has buried explosives in this house. Bomb!"


    With that, he grabbed Dennis'' hand and was about to run out the door without even looking at


    Benjamin.


    Dennis but pulled me back, gently closed his eyes, indicating that I do not rest, and then handsome


    eyes sunk, looking up at the house Benjamin.


    Benjamin has stood up, enemies meet, he did not hide his emotions, throwing his hands full of hostility


    to Dennis.


    "The police are on their way, you have five minutes to escape." Dennis was the first to break the


    silence.


    My heart was half in my mouth, it seems he has arranged everything.


    "Escape?" Benjamin''s eyes darkened, his face hung a few careless, spread his hands and said, "That''s


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    no fun, why don''t we just hand over here together and get it over with, how painful."


    Seeing him approaching madness, I was still uneasy, and hastily tugged the corner of Dennis''s coat,


    stressing again, "Let''s go, even Boss Kim''s gang was scared back, we are not ashamed to leave now,


    it''s hard to get through this, I can''t afford any more idents."


    Dennis, however, shook his head and told me to rx, "They don''t know Benjamin, he wouldn''t do


    that."


    "No, he''ll really kill himself and die with us ......" I was anxious to tell Dennis to trust my judgment, what


    to talk about understanding a deranged man.


    Benjamin looked at us with a smirk, as if enjoying a farce, face and eyes, all with a confident look.


    This sent a shiver down my spine and desperately pulled Dennis outward.


    In the end, Dennis couldn''t resist me andpromised by evacuating with me to the periphery of the


    vi, a distance of about 100 meters before finally stopping.


    I was relieved to see the vi in the dark, and patted my chest with fear. You are too impulsive just now,


    even if you think Benjamin is scaring me, so what, how much he hates you, you know better than me, if


    there is any eventuality, what about me, what about Jamie and the others, have you thought about it?"


    Dennis looked at me for a long time, and finally did not say anything back, but only stretched out his


    long arms and hugged me again.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right, it''s not going to happen again."


    I didn''t resist, but I wrapped my arms back around him, holding him tighter and tighter, as if no one


    would ever be able to separate us again.


    It was only when the police arrived that we let go of each other and entered the vi along with them.


    When he went in, Benjamin was gone. Again, after testing, no mmable or explosive items were found


    near the vi, and Benjamin''s threat of explosives was not broken.


    I asked Dennis, "How do you know Benjamin is just scaring people?"


    Dennis looked at me and smiled, "Of course it''s all because of you."


    "To my credit?" I pointed to myself, unsure, but Dennis didn''t exin further.


    Finally I can no longer avoid suspicion, I also do not care to guess Benjamin''s mind, simply put it to the


    back of my mind, changed the subject, "Since you have brought the police to the door, why not wait a


    little longer and just arrest Benjamin?"


    "Originally it was going to be, but Boss Kim''s gang left early, and it only took Benjamin to draw it out."


    Dennis''s tone was rxed, no longer like the previous put depression, smiling, "But even if they were


    in, I don''t want to do it, you''re in there, I don''t want to risk your life."


    Dennis''s concerns were never in evidence, and I think this is probably the best arrangement.


    Benjamin''s criminal evidence Dennis has collected almost, he also exposed his identity, can not escape


    for a long time.


    The vi was patrolled by the police, but Dennis didn''t feel safe enough and drove us to Leo''s house


    overnight.


    He lives in Link''s formerpound, which is extremely well guarded and has troops stationed not far


    away, so he doesn''t have to worry about Boss Kim''s peopleing over.


    As soon as I entered the door, a loud voice startled me, "Mrs. George!"


    In hindsight, it was actually Toby!


    He''s not dead!


    "Toby!" I eximed, "You''re not dead! You''re really not dead!"


    Tobyughed in a rare moment and said with some embarrassment, "Yeah, not dead, hiding and


    recovering from injuries, slow to recover, shame on Mr."


    "No shame." My heart warmed and I couldn''t resist reaching out to hug him, "It''s hard for you, hug."


    Toby looked to Dennis and got his affirmation before he gave me a sloppy hug.


    "Thank you Toby," I said gratefully again.


    Toby justughed, not knowing how to answer.


    Just as I finished, Snowy and Jamie came running down the stairs and hugged me in a hug.


    "Mommy--"


    "Mom!"


    "Snowy miss you so much ooooooooooo ......"


    "Also miss daddy! Whoa whoa whoa-"


    "Mommy misses you guys too!"


    What to do, the senses seem to be out of order, today''s tears are sweet.

 Chapter 1229 Fortunately

    Chapter 1229 Fortunately


    The next day, Fidel arrived at his door in a military uniform.


    "Congrattions, congrattions, the two of you have finally, kept the clouds and seen the moon."


    I leaned into Dennis'' arms, smiled at each other, and hurriedly made way to invite him in.


    Once the tea was served, Dennis asked the most important question for me, "Benjamin, any news


    yet?"


    Fidel''s tea just sip, sniffed and slowly put down, regretfully shook his head, "still checking, Boss Kim''s


    group is the same, like evaporated, no news."


    "Doesn''t that mean there''s a good chance Benjamin will run away?" I frowned at once.


    Identity aside, Benjamin is an incredibly smart man, and once out of the police''s sight, it''s only a matter


    of time before he makes aeback with his abilities.


    Dennis and our family have nothing to apologize to him and should not be subjected to endless


    harassment.


    "Mrs. George need not be so pessimistic, to believe in my ability, so far, the border by my eyes, no one


    has been able to return in one piece, you can rest assured, with the family to live some peace and


    quiet, you do not need to worry about this matter." Fidel did not put Benjamin in his eyes.


    It''s not his fault.


    Things only fall into their own heads, to know how terrible it really is.


    Looking at the children ying in the small hall, my heart could not let go. Dennis was deeply affected


    by the feud of the previous generation, do I want my children to repeat the same mistake and suffer the


    pain of killing each other again?


    No, never.


    My heart sank, I looked at Fidel and said in a serious manner, "Mr. Felton, we can''t be so passive, City


    P has a poption of nearly 100 million, trying to find a needle in a haystack is simply a fool''s errand,


    how about thinking differently, how about catching a turtle in a jar?"


    "Oh?" Fidel raised an eyebrow, a bit of interest ignited in his eyes, "How do you catch a fish in a jar?"


    Looked at Dennis before I said seriously again, "My way, can not guarantee that I can catch someone,


    but can be a try ......"


    The following morning, an ambnce pulled into the Kennedy Residence and took me to City P''s best


    private hospital, where I was diagnosed and eventually admitted to an emergency ward.


    A flood of news swept through the major social media, and some even predicted that I would not live


    past January.


    This was a trap set to capture Benjamin, but it was Olivia who appeared first.


    In order to let Benjamin deep into the hospital, the patients on this floor have basically been


    transferred, patients and family members are reced with inclothes soldiers, guarded loosely,


    Olivia is using this loophole to run in.


    I was lying in an istion ward, wearing an oxygen mask to absorb oxygen, when I opened my eyes, I


    suddenly met Olivia''s red and horrible eyes.


    Noticing that I was scared, Olivia suddenly giggled, "Oh, you''re scared too, ra, don''t you think you


    deserve it? You''ve been fighting with me for half your life and you''re still going to die in the end, it''s just


    a waste of time!"


    I was a dying patient at the moment, and could do nothing but stare at her with wide open eyes without


    a sound.


    Olivia saw that I could not move, simply started circling around my hospital bed, while walking, while


    lifting all the istion shields protecting me and throwing them on the ground, "You''ve always relied on


    others to protect you, before it was Dennis those men, now it''s these broken shields,e, let me see


    how tenacious you are, without this stuff, how long can you hold on? "


    Saying that, she had approached the expensive medical equipment in the ward, muttering to herself


    while turning the buttons on it haphazardly, "Unplug you all, break them all, I''ll see how you still stare at


    me! Why, if you want to die so early, why did you refuse to give Dennis to me in the first ce! You''ve


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    ruined me, you''ve ruined me, I''m going to kill you myself and watch you die from your illness!"


    By the end of the day, even the ECG detector was made to look like a straight line to her.


    When I saw that I was about to be exposed, I immediately had to press the help button in the quilt to let


    the police ambush next door toe over and subdue the person first.


    But a second before she pressed it, Olivia suddenly hugged the zeroed ECG detector and shouted in


    ecstasy, "Haha, dead, ra is dead, I''ve finally killed her, I''ve killed ra! Never again!"


    She opened her eyes like a bronze bell and snapped up to me, then suddenly became nervous again,


    put up her index finger to her lips and made a hush gesture, "Hush! ra is dead, Dennis is dead, the


    world is mine and I can do whatever I want! I''m the queen, and I want the whole world to love me! I


    want the whole world to love me!"


    She screamed twice wildly and then became lost in thought as she kept repeating the words, "I want


    the whole world to love me, the whole world to love me ......"


    While muttering to himself, he walked out aimlessly, as if he could not see me, and as if he was


    possessed.


    It took a while before someone pretending to be a nurse snuck in and asked how I was doing, "Mrs.


    George, Mr. George asked me toe in and see if you were okay, I think that crazy woman ran out of


    the psychiatric department, did she scare you?"


    "It''s fine." I shook my head, "Call a professional toe over and get the machine back up."


    "Okay, you wait a moment, I''ll be right there."


    I didn''t care about this little incident, I was only concerned about whether Benjamin would fall for it.


    And if he doesn''te, what then.


    If he runs away, I will not have peace of mind for the rest of my life.


    Finally,te the next night, the entire floor suddenly rang out in unison with the sound of intensive


    footsteps, I opened my eyes to see, all the ambush people all a brain to run downstairs.


    It goes without saying that only Benjamin is worthy of this lineup.


    I hurriedly untied the IV tube that was stuck to my body to confuse my vision, put on my jacket and


    chased after the crowd.


    Running to the back exit, I saw Benjamin surrounded by police men in the middle of the road.


    Against such desperadoes, even if he did not show his firearms, all police officers still sought cover and


    did not dare to rush forward.


    Benjamin scoffed at this, his mouth curled in contempt, defying the crowd with disdain.


    This makes the police even more scared, fearing that he has long arranged a backstroke and anyone


    whoes near him will be in danger.


    He quickly saw me in the crowd, then his gaze sank for a moment and he asked, half-heartedly,


    "ra? Are you really sick?"


    Obviously, he guessed we would pull some kind of stunt, but he came anyway.


    For a moment, I was touched, but only for a second.


    The look on his face when he just intimidated the police, I saw it all too clearly, that reminded me what


    a horrible being he was, and that one more point ofpassion might be a sharp weapon to hurt my


    family and friendster.


    "No," I admitted frankly, "as you thought, it was just a trap, and you fell for Benjamin."


    Benjamin smiled bitterly at the words, "Yes, well, fortunately ......"


    "It''s not good news for you."

 Chapter 1230 Medals

    Chapter 1230 Medals


    "Since I dare toe, and afraid of what good or bad." Benjamin smiled faintly, as if looking through


    the red world as calmly.


    Dennis also arrived at this time and shielded me in his arms for fear of being snatched away.


    Just then, a jeep suddenly came out of the intersection on the left, rammed right through the


    surrounding police cars, broke into the encirclement and stopped behind Benjamin.


    The men in the car, wearing bulletproof undershirts, kept firing at the police, trying to force each other


    back with live fire.


    In a hail of bullets, the door of the back seat of the jeep opened and Boss Kim appeared in it.


    He grabbed the front seat with one hand while stretching his neck and shouting at Benjamin, "Now


    believe it, that woman just wants you dead, so get in the car! Don''t hurt the other brothers!"


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than a bullet pierced the top of his head.


    The sniper upstairs has long been ambushed more than is, has been waiting for, is this moment.


    Once Boss Kim fell, the others became a bit panicked and screamed to escape, "Mr. Benjamin! If we


    don''t get in the car, we''ll have to leave you behind ......"


    Before words could be spoken, one by one they were knocked down.


    Soon, only Benjamin was left alone.


    He seems to have expected these, the corners of his mouth still hanging a faint smile, and then slowly


    opened his arms, revealing the gun in his hands.


    I clearly saw him lip-syncing something to me, but before I could get a good look, Dennis''rge hand


    blocked my view.


    "Bang Bang Bang Bang ......" After several shots were fired, the sound of the body hitting the ground


    rang out clearly.


    By the time Dennis took his hand away, Benjamin had fallen to the ground, incapacitated.


    One of the officers, covered by the crowd, went up to him, kicked his gun off, then checked his pulse


    and finally said, "Dead!"


    The others then gathered around to deal with the mess after the shootout.


    Dennis didn''t want me to see such a bloody scene and helped me walk back into the hospital building


    when I vaguely heard an officer yell, "Chief, this guy has no bullets in his gun ......"


    I had a vague feeling it was that person, but I didn''t stop to ask for details after all.


    How could it be? Benjamin wouldn''t be so stupid knowing that he would die.


    All I know is that the Georges family will never be haunted by bad luck again.


    --


    Two monthster.


    Wedding.


    Larry got down on one knee on the stage and cried like a child, "I, Larry, in this life, only want to give


    you a promise, Folly, marry me, marry me!"


    Folly has been used to seeing the sadness and happiness, but still red eyes, as the first love that


    nodded like a garlic, afraid of losing their temper, and had to reach out to ept the ring at the same


    time, cover the lips.


    They kissed passionately on stage, dering their undying love. At the end of the wedding, Larry


    grabbed the MC''s microphone, led Folly to the camera and loudly announced, "I''ve found the heroine


    of my life! Bless us! I''ll be happy, I''ll make my girl happy! I will!"


    Dennis watched the ceremony until the very end, until it broke up, and then took me away.


    Instead of going straight home, the car was driven into the best sanatorium in City P.


    The dean politely ushered us into his office and then turned on the instantly projected slides.


    Once the lights were turned off, three screens appeared on the screen.


    The first one is Angelica feeding Edgar, who is paralyzed, in a clean and warm room.


    The second, is Dorothy and her boyfriend doing physical recovery exercises in the equipment activity


    room.


    Thest one, is Olivia.


    She wore a hospital gown with her arms attached, her makeup all faded, only blinking a pill head,


    chasing around in the picture with the nurse, like a small child, making the nurse cry.


    "How do they ......" I thought these people had long since passed away, or like the scene Dennis left on


    the street that day, only begging for dried fruit, wrapped in misery.


    Dennis focused on tilting his head to look at the picture of the people, eyebrows slightly converge, the


    whole person''s aura milder, "Maybe I''m not sure what I really want, right, want to tell them to eat all the


    suffering in life, but in the end found that no, can not do, fortunately, simply raise them, so they live like


    ordinary people, old, sick and dead, day after day, always we We are ordinary people, living an


    ordinary life, in fact, there is nothing wrong."


    Yes, ordinary people, ordinary life, what''s wrong with that.


    Must be divided into a superior and inferior people, what is the point of it, in the end is not a pile of


    white bones.


    I will Dennis hug tight, face against his chest, feel his most real heartbeat, "You know, I have always


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    believed that you will not change, is because your bones and they are not the same, you are not a


    cold-blooded animal, the bones are actually soft-hearted and stubborn, just the mouth does not say, but


    I understand all."


    "Then I''d really like to say thank you." Dennisughed to himself, "When I was undercover, several


    times I wanted to punch myself in the face, and you were the only one who didn''t mind."


    I was amused by him and went along with him and just punched him on the chest, "Yeah, you have to


    be made to suffer a little, otherwise you''ll always be making a fool of yourself."


    "Huh ......" Dennisughed low, and did not resist, hit not two times, suddenly took out a medal from his


    pocket.


    That medal was brought by Fidel, in the name of the country, to reward Dennis for his birth and death,


    and for his contribution to the cause of drug enforcement.


    Although not publicly avable, for the record, Dennis is now an official soldier on the rolls.


    Larry promised that as long as the Georges family remained in the military, the Georges family would


    be able to use the medal to seek help from his military for any future persecution.


    "What for?" I thought he was going to show off a bit and deliberately pretended not to care much.


    Dennis, however, took my right hand, moved it carefully to spread the palm, then ced the medal on it


    and said in a deep voice, "ra, the first and only medal of my life, for you."


    A small medal is extra heavy to hold in your hand because you know well the experience behind it.


    "Give it to me? Can you spare it?" Dennis is extremely precious about this medal and has always kept


    it in the most prominent ce in his study.


    "Nothing to give up, if I could, I would like to give you this life as well." Dennis said flirtatiously.


    "Go." I snapped, "Slick talker."


    Dennis, however, didn''t care and swept me back into his arms.


    "Twelve years old, I wanted to be a soldier, I stubbornly believe that a man must be a soldier once in


    his life, to feel the limits of the body, to protect the family and the country, always to contribute."


    "Later, when my parents died, the only thing in my life was revenge, and gradually even I myself was


    not sure what I really wanted."


    "And then, meeting you, falling in love with you, you stayed with me again and got the real me back."


    "It''s a littlete, but you should know that you are the one that life has given me, the most precious


    medal."


    "I love you."


    [love you too.]


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!